《Master Zhan, Calm Down》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: A sweet dream, true or false (2) Translator: 549690339 He wrapped her up and gently stroked her with his fingers. ¡°Silly girl, sleep early. I¡¯ll accompany you today. Drink this glass of milk and you¡¯ll have a better sleep tonight.¡± Youyou took the milk and his eyes lit up. you want to sleep early with me? You¡¯re not busy with work today?¡± A faint smile seemed to appear on Jun hang¡¯s lips, as if there was a deeper meaning, but he said unhurriedly, ¡± why don¡¯t you exercise your right as a girlfriend if you have a man? You can be spoiled, you can be willful, you don¡¯t have to be so sensible all the time.¡± Youyou¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this. There seemed to be a warm current flowing through his heart. He wanted to say something, but he felt that her entire person was about to melt in an instant. He couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only shyly lower his eyes and drink the milk with a silly smile. And Jun hang just watched her drink the milk, a fleeting light flashing in his cold eyes. youyou finished it in one gulp and licked the corner of its mouth with its little tongue, looking satisfied. Jun hang took the cup and covered her with the blanket. He said lightly, ¡± be good, go to sleep. I¡¯m going to take a shower. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Her young head nodded like a chick pecking at rice. The thin blanket was pulled up, revealing only her pure white and tender little face. She curled up like a kitten, looking very obedient. He didn¡¯t know why. youyou had wanted to wait for jun hang to come back so that she could rest together with him. but when she closed her eyes, she felt as if she couldn¡¯t open them anymore. she was so heavy, her head was dizzy, she was particularly tired, her limbs were weak, and her whole body was soft, extremely soft, extremely soft. It didn¡¯t take long for it to be quiet, without any movement. Ten minutes later, the bathroom door opened again. From the bottom to the top. Her feet were in slippers, and her legs were long and slender. Her gaze continued to move up to the White bathrobe and white belt, which was a little loose. As she continued to look up, she saw a fair, thin, but very strong chest, and sexy and obvious collarbones. Everything was vaguely visible under the bathrobe. A slender and straight figure appeared. When the dim bedside lamp shone over, his slender and thin figure cast a long shadow on the ground. There was no wheelchair. he didn¡¯t use the wheelchair after he came out. it was as if he was born this way. Her cold and otherworldly appearance, her firm jaw, her pale pink thin lips, her high nose bridge, and her indifferent eyes were so charming. Jun hang did have a face that probably fascinated many women. However, her cold and distant temperament made people not dare to approach her. She could be seen from afar, but not played with. And it was this person who, after coming out, locked his eyes on the little one who was curled up in a ball on the bed. ¡­¡­ The fresh air after the bath invaded Youyou¡¯s body, and Youyou was sleeping soundly. Two figures were reflected on the curtains of the bedroom. he leaned over and placed one hand on the bed while the other gently stroked her hair. her cold gaze was somehow mixed with some heat. It became particularly dark. The thin blanket was pulled down to her small waist, and her thin pajamas had long been thrown to the side of the bed, lying alone. he looked at her with infatuation. Chapter 2 Slept With the Wrong Person Sang Xia said that Rong Zhan was a devil, a pervert, the Demon, a gangster, a ruffian. However, that day, this man spread his devil wings and opened a new sky for her. He shielded everything from her. He protected her and promised her a safe and steady life! The night was as cold as water, darkness filling the sky. In a high-class, classic VIP clubhouse in T City. From one of the suites, ambiguous sounds could be heard from time to time. After being held up for the entire night, the woman¡¯s voice was already hoarse from all the screaming. The next day. To Sang Xia, this was a morning where she was hungover. It hurt. This was the difference from every other day. Her entire body felt like it had fallen apart and was terribly sore. It was as if she had experienced an indescribable war last night. She narrowed her eyes slightly. Everything around her was unfamiliar. She was in an unfamiliar environment. She was in a large European-styled room, its interior low-key but luxurious as well. She didn¡¯t know what time it was, but the warm sunlight was shining brightly into the room. She noticed the discomfort in her body and moved her hand beside her, wanting to push herself up. However, she instantly touched something warm that felt like skin. She turned her head around in shock and saw on the other side of the bed a¡­ man?! Disregarding the other¡¯s naked body, Sang Xia widened her eyes. How could it be him? The man in front of her had a rare and handsome face. Countless women in T City wanted to climb onto his bed, but Sang Xia was extremely scared of seeing him in bed with her. What happened last night?! No. She had only heard that her ex-boyfriend had returned and drank a few more bottles of alcohol in the nightclub she sang at. Then, then¡­ She pressed a hand on her aching head, her face pale as her hands started to shake uncontrollably. But, how did she end up in bed with him? She wanted to die. This man who had appeared on the same bed with her and had obviously done something with her¡­ she knew him. This was her ex-boyfriend¡¯s best friend, Rong Zhan. He was a dangerous and very perverted, devilish man that had crazy power in T City. Sang Xia started to breathe messily as she wanted to leave hurriedly. Just as she got up, a strong force grabbed her waist suddenly. With that, a tall figure moved and leaned on her, the man speaking with the unique hoarseness and laziness from having just woken up. ¡°Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡± Let¡¯s do it one more time. He actually dared to say for them to do it one more time¡­? ¡°Go away!¡± With her scream, Sang Xia broke down completely and waved a slap towards him! However, he caught her hand firmly in the air. He suddenly opened his eyes. His pair of narrow eyes were long and devilish-looking, his thin lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Sang Xia, you better understand clearly what¡¯s happening right now!¡± Seeing her freeze, he burst out in snickers. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot.¡± ¡°W-What did I forget?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s face turned paler. He grabbed her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. ¡°You were the shameless one that forced me to sleep with you last night. Why are you f*cking acting innocent right now?!¡± Sang Xia froze with shock. She did not dare to believe the man¡¯s words. However, slowly, as she regained her consciousness, blurry images appeared in her mind. Last night, with the alcohol taking its effects on her, her consciousness was extremely blurry. After she was drunk, it seemed like she was pulled by someone who wanted to bring her away. In the end, she bumped into a person with a very familiar aura. It felt a lot like her ex-boyfriend. He had a faint cigarette smell on him and it felt so familiar to her and made her terribly sad as well. She grabbed his shirt tightly, suddenly standing on her toes to wrap a hand around his neck, pulling him closer, and kissed him. It happened so suddenly. Remembering this, Sang Xia¡¯s face instantly lost all its colors. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 3 Stop Harassing Seeing her expression, Rong Zhan laughed coldly in his mind. Last night, after she forced a kiss on him, she started to call for another man¡¯s name repeatedly. It made him so angry his eyes turned completely red, as he took her again and again like he had gone crazy. This d*mned stupid woman. At this point, countless pieces of memory appeared in Sang Xia¡¯s mind¡­ However, she didn¡¯t dare think about it again. ¡°I-It¡¯s impossible.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. How could she have treated him as her ex-boyfriend, Bo Yi, last night? Seeing that she wasn¡¯t willing to believe the truth, darkness flashed in Rong Zhan¡¯s narrow eyes as he scoffed. ¡°Why? Did you forget how you took off your clothes in front of me last night, how you begged under me, how¡­¡± Slap! A slap landed on his face suddenly. It was ruthless. As if she had used all of her energy. ¡°Scram!¡± Sang Xia shouted with all she had from the embarrassment. Rong Zhan¡¯s devilish and exquisite side profile was tilted from the slap. He licked his slightly cracked lips lightly and laughed suddenly. It seemed like his exquisite expression sunk into the darkness right at that moment. It made him a little weird and scary. However, Sang Xia was not afraid. She held back her despise for him and said, ¡°Rong Zhan, I did mistake you for another man, but you¡¯re a man, after all. You didn¡¯t lose anything when it comes to such matters. I don¡¯t want to be too involved with you, so let¡¯s treat as if this hadn¡¯t happened and I will not appear in front of you again.¡± This was a night of mistakes. She had to pay for her mistakes. However, the moment she finished speaking, the atmosphere around her seemed to freeze for that one second. ¡°What did you say?¡± He slowly turned around, the smirk on his lips like he was smiling, but his hands were cracking loudly from his tight grip. What did she mean by mistaking him for another person? This woman! This was not her first time mistaking him for another man, she did the same thing at first too! She was so stupid he really wanted to strangle her back then! What did she mean by not wanting to be too involved with him and treat as if nothing had happened and that she would never appear in front of him again? Did she really hate him so much?! Sang Xia¡¯s fingers sunk into her palms as she scoffed out loud. ¡°We¡¯re all adults here. This was just a mistake, so why do we have to be more involved with each other?¡± Seeing that she wanted to cut ties with him completely, Rong Zhan suppressed his strong anger and scoffed out loud. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you break up with Bo Yi already? Since we¡¯re brothers, I merely wanted to know how the taste of the woman he¡¯s so smitten with is. What¡¯s wrong with this? Or, are you afraid of something?¡± His words were extremely humiliating and she wanted to slap him once more. However, he caught her hand straight away. Sang Xia¡¯s body trembled from head to toe from anger. Her face was extremely pale from his humiliating words. Alright. Since they were saying ruthless words to each other, who was afraid to back down?! A scoff appeared on her pale face. ¡°Rong Zhan, you know what? Don¡¯t even think about comparing yourself with Bo Yi. Even if we have broken up, I still like him. And you, what are you?! You only have some money and are promiscuous, a gangster and pervert! I only slept with you because I¡¯ve mistaken you for someone else. If not, why would I be here?! Who are you to sleep with me?!¡± With that said, she endured the stinging pain from her red eyes and picked up her clothes, before she wore them to leave. She completely ignored the sharp pair of eyes that seemed to want to pierce a thousand holes through her. Her back felt so hot it seemed like it was going to catch on fire. Suddenly, she felt something. She was about to turn around. However, it was too late. ¡°Ah!¡± Her ankle was pulled by a crazy force and she fell on the bed. A tall and strong body suddenly moved over her. The man was like a maniac lion and bit her neck straight away. With her cry of pain, he spoke darkly, ¡°Since I¡¯m so vulgar to you, I¡¯ll continue to be vulgar!¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 4 One Wrong Move, All Are Wrong If he was vulgar, he would pull her together with him too! Her clothes were torn apart by his large hands as she struggled and screamed. He pressed her hand down tightly, wanting to continue onto a certain type of exciting action. Suddenly! Footsteps suddenly rang and a knock sounded from the bedroom¡¯s door. Both of them froze instantly. ¡°Rong Zhan, it¡¯s me.¡± The male¡¯s voice that trailed over wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. Sang Xia¡¯s expression instantly paled completely! She trembled all over, wanting to wear her clothes and hide. It was him. He was actually outside. She had yet to see him after he had returned to the country and she didn¡¯t want to see him either. Seeing as she suddenly started to tremble all over helplessly like a kitten when she was still as wild and sharp like a wild panther moments ago, Rong Zhan didn¡¯t feel too good. He knew that he had never been able to affect her emotions. As she desperately tried to hide under the blanket, he lifted her head. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of jealousy or hatred that overcome him as he spoke, ¡°The two of you have broken up for one year and three months now. What are you afraid of? Could it be that you still have some kind of fantasy for him?!¡± Sang Xia could hear the hidden intention in his words. Her tears fell suddenly as she grabbed his arm tightly. ¡°I beg you, make him leave. I don¡¯t want him to see me, please¡­¡± Was she mocking him? Her tears felt extremely offending to Rong Zhan. ¡°Kiss me. How about you make me happy and I¡¯ll make him leave?¡± He grabbed her chin, his devilish, narrow eyes shining with arrogance. Sang Xia held onto her breath as her eyes shined with tears, staring at him in disbelief. He smiled playfully. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare to?¡± Sang Xia was speechless. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re acting innocent again. You already slept with me last night, yet now¡­¡± The words after were all blocked by something soft. Sang Xia had moved towards him, her long lashes fluttering as she kissed him. Everything stopped with the kiss. Her lips were terribly soft and were filled with an aura that made him greedy and crazy about. However, his heart turned even colder from her actions. Afterward, just as she was about to move away, he suddenly grabbed the back of her head angrily and kissed her ruthlessly like he was a hungry wolf venting its anger. She struggled and just as she started to sob softly, he let go of her and threw her onto the bed. He then put on a sleeping robe and started to walk out. Before he went out, he paused in his steps for a second and threatened coldly. ¡°You better hide properly if you¡¯re not properly dressed. If you let another man see you like this, I will kill you!¡± With that said, he had already gone out and closed the door tightly. At this moment, Sang Xia¡¯s heart finally calmed down a little. She let herself sink into that suffocating darkness. Touching the corners of her eyes, she saw that they were wet and cold. Although she had broken up with Bo Yi, she had never thought about doing anything with the people around him. She only thought that it would be better the further away she was. However, it seemed like fate just liked to play with her. If he found out that she had slept with his closest friend after breaking up with him, even she would think that she was an a**hole. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. She couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, either. All she wanted now was to leave quickly. Not only did she want to run away from Bo Yi, but she also wanted to run away from that devil, Rong Zhan, even more! Sang Xia took her clothes and went to take a shower. Even if she already knew her body¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t too good, the moment she stood in front of the mirror, her legs trembled uncontrollably from seeing herself being covered in bruises all over. This devil clearly knew it was her first time, yet he still humiliated her like that. If she didn¡¯t know she had drunk alcohol, she would never believe that she had mistaken Rong Zhan for someone else and slept with him even if she was hit to death!! She suddenly thought of something. She washed herself speedily and went out. There was a computer in this room. Sang Xia turned on the computer and her fingers moved across the keyboard speedily. A black code appeared on the screen. That was right. She was currently hacking this nightclub¡¯s CCTV system. On the surface, Sang Xia appeared to be an extremely beautiful and coy woman, but the truth was¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 5 Her Mysterious Identity! On the surface, Sang Xia appeared to be an extremely beautiful and coy woman and was a singer at the nightclub, but she was actually an unknown top hacker. Her nickname in the international hacking world was Hacker Y. Many people wanted to make her theirs. Including the bad guys. So, in order to not be caught by people again, she secretly started working for the strongest arms group in Western Europe in exchange for protection. As long as she had a computer in front of her, she would be able to hack into any computer system she wanted! That group consisted of many elites and geniuses from all over the world, so many people had double identities as well. The best thing about being in such a secret group was that she met many crazily strong people. One of her best friends, Su Li, was amongst them and she was currently an internationally popular movie star. Right now. Sang Xia managed to pull out the video she wanted within a short time. It was in the elevator! She stared straight at the screen. What exactly happened last night?! On the screen, the drunk her was pulled into the elevator by two unknown men and when the doors opened, she happened to bump into a person¡­ It was Rong Zhan! And then she¡­ She called another person¡¯s name out loud and pounced on him. He pushed her away ruthlessly and she pounced on him once more. He pushed her again and then she directly pressed her lips against his¡­ Slap! With a soft slap, she closed the computer. Drinking in the nightclub was too scary. It wasn¡¯t just being dragged away by two unknown men, it was also bumping into Rong Zhan, this perverted devil. Sang Xia had no choice but to believe what Rong Zhan said about last night now. She had really initiated everything¡­ Outside, Bo Yi seemed to be leaving. She could hear Rong Zhan sending him to the door and the sound of them passing by the room vaguely¡­ ¡°I heard you brought a girlfriend with you this time? Who is it? Is it Xiao Mo?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± He brought a girlfriend with him¡­ She couldn¡¯t hear anything they said afterward anymore, since they had already walked away. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes froze as her curled lashes fluttered lightly. The truth was that she couldn¡¯t deny that Rong Zhan had said that for her to listen to on purpose. However, whether or not Bo Yi had a girlfriend had nothing to do with her anymore. What Rong Zhan said earlier was right. They had already broken up for so long. None of them had any rights to interfere in each other¡¯s lives anymore. So what if she had slept with Rong Zhan? The most was that she really didn¡¯t want to interact with this man from the bottom of her heart and that she really didn¡¯t want to be involved with any of her ex-boyfriend¡¯s brothers. But¡­ wait! Sang Xia seemed to have thought of something as her eyebrows furrowed tightly. Indeed, it had been a long time since she had broken up with Bo Yi, but Rong Zhan just said that it had been a year and three months now.. that was right. However, why would Rong Zhan be so clear about it?! Could it be that he had already held an ulterior motive, to begin with?! Sang Xia¡¯s expression changed slightly. After Bo Yi left, she opened the door and went out. Rong Zhan was sitting on the sofa in a lazy but elegant posture. He was holding onto a cup of vodka, his long legs resting on the coffee table casually. It was such a simple posture, but he exuded a careless, evil and arrogant aura from head to toe. Seeing her walk out, he raised an eyebrow carelessly and scoffed out loud. ¡°Did you hear that just now?¡± Sang Xia turned away, not wanting to look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Are you still acting?¡± His voice was teasing and playful. She turned towards him with a tense expression. Rong Zhan had crossed his legs like he was the boss, his eyes filled with undisguised ridicule and mocking, making Sang Xia¡¯s chest feel stuffy somehow. She stared as he acted like a boss, looking perfectly like a gangster. ¡°My brother has a girlfriend now. She¡¯s really pretty, is highly educated, has a good family background and has a nice personality. If you¡¯re free, let¡¯s have a meal together and I¡¯ll bring you to meet her to learn more from her.¡± He ridiculed her half-jokingly because he wanted her to see things clearly. Because he wanted to see her heart shatter from pain. However¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 6 He Really Likes This Bad Woman Sang Xia smiled instead of becoming angry. ¡°Rong Zhan, have you become crazy from dreaming? Or did I understand things wrongly? What are we? I said that last night was just a mistake between us. Could it be that you want to pester me?¡± Bring her for a meal. He was really funny. He even talked about that woman on purpose. He was really childish. Rong Zhan had just taken a sip of vodka. The spicy liquid flowed down his throat and it really hurt fierily. The dark and thick curtains in the room were drawn shut, covering him in darkness completely. Together with his own aura, he seemed a little scary. In the next second. The words he said were even scarier. His lips moved. ¡°Be my woman.¡± The moment he spoke, everything in the large room turned silent. It was so quiet it felt scary. Sang Xia was speechless. After a long while, she finally spoke. ¡°What if I say no?¡± She could tell that he wasn¡¯t joking. If this pervert really wanted to do anything, with her current ability, she was probably less than an ant under his feet. She was really weak. He scoffed out loud. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then I¡¯ll kill you!¡± If he couldn¡¯t get her again, he¡¯d destroy her! Sang Xia raised an eyebrow. Kill her? ¡°Young Master Rong, although you are a tyrant in T City, do you really think you can do everything?¡± Her words were filled with sarcasm. Rong Zhan got up suddenly. The black sleeping robe seemed a little loose on his tall figure, exposing his charming and sexy collarbones completely, not to mention the areas that could not be seen below. He walked over slowly, looking down at her as he spoke carelessly, ¡°Sang Xia, the daughter of T City¡¯s mayor. One and a half years ago, after being taken over by a mistress and her daughter, your mother committed suicide and jumped off a building, leaving your younger brother and you. Your younger brother accidentally pushed your step-mother down the stairs a year ago and was hit terribly by your father. He was then sent into the boy¡¯s home and continues to be tortured there. Your step-sister plagiarized a few of the original songs you wrote for two years in preparation for a competition and became a popular singing goddess in the entertainment industry. And you¡­¡± As he spoke, he smiled playfully and in ridicule. ¡°Tsk¡­ Fate really plays with people. You¡¯re only a singer at a nightclub now.¡± Sang Xia listened to him quietly, shocked that he knew much more about her than she had expected. However, the hatred that had been dug out carelessly and was presented to her was covered in blood as well. She clenched her fists, angry at him and at her past. ¡°So what? Do you think you can help me? My payment would be to become your woman?¡± Sang Xia slowly looked up at him, as she continued to scoff. ¡°Also, when did I say I will take revenge? Maybe you thought wrong. I might be someone with no ambitions at all and only want to live an ordinary life without having to fight with anyone¡­¡± ¡°No. You will.¡± ¡°What?¡± She was flabbergasted. Rong Zhan grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the wall behind them. He leaned down and stared at her without blinking. ¡°You can fool everyone, but you can¡¯t fool me. If not, you wouldn¡¯t make the brakes faulty when your step-mother went for her pregnancy check-up and almost caused two lives to be lost and the car to be ruined, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± He said these words playfully and devilishly as he stared fiercely at her. He continued slowly, ¡°Sang Xia, admit it. You are a ruthless and vicious woman.¡± Even so, she caught his heart completely. With this said, Sang Xia was completely shocked. Her expression darkened completely. How would he know about that?! Even the police couldn¡¯t find anything, so she thought that she had done it inconspicuously. Why was he saying all these now? Was he threatening her? Suddenly, a phone rang. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 7 Taking the Chance to Become His Woman Sang Xia picked up her phone and made use of the chance to digest what he had said. However¡­ The call was from the hospital. ¡°Hello, is this Sang Nuo¡¯s family member? This is the First Center Hospital in T City. The patient¡¯s leg has been greatly infected and he might need an amputation. Please come and sign the surgery agreement as soon as possible.¡± Sang Xia was speechless. This sudden call made her freeze completely. One word occupied her mind. Amputation¡­ amputation¡­ Her hand trembled as her eyes instantly turned red. No, how was this possible? ¡°Hello, is this his family member?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes¡­¡± ¡°Then come soon. Do remember to pay for the two hundred thousand yuan surgery fee first.¡± With a loud ¡°du¡± sound, the call ended. Sang Xia was shocked terribly by this sudden bad news and she clenched her fists clenched tightly. ¡°Nuonuo, Nuonuo¡­¡± Sang Nuo was her younger brother who was only fourteen years old. He was also the only family she had left in this world. How could she let anything happen to him?! Sang Xia started searching for her bag. However, she didn¡¯t know where she had thrown it after getting drunk last night. She held onto her phone helplessly, her eyes red. Just as she was about to break down completely, she suddenly saw a black card on the table. She instantly pounced towards it like she had seen a lifeline. ¡°It¡¯s too late and I didn¡¯t bring my credit card. I need it for an emergency, so I¡¯ll return it to you tomorrow!¡± However, Rong Zhan grabbed her hand and pulled her clenched fingers apart one by one. He said slowly, ¡°Did your younger brother¡¯s leg get infected?¡± Sang Xia couldn¡¯t care about how he knew about this as she hurriedly begged. ¡°Please lend it to me first. I cannot let his leg be amputated, he cannot have his leg be amputated.¡± Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes. Seeing that she was about to break down completely, he said lowly, ¡°I can lend you the money. I can even find the best doctor for him so he doesn¡¯t have to have his leg amputated. However, the condition is for you to become my woman.¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, you!¡± ¡°Are you unwilling?¡± As he said, he wanted to pull the credit card out of her hands. Sang Xia was in full panic mode now. She shouted out loud, ¡°I¡¯m willing! I accept!¡± Rong Zhan raised an eyebrow and his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Wait for it! If my brother has to have his leg amputated, your leg better watch out too!¡± Sang Xia took the credit card and rushed out, her tone threatening. Seeing her disappear from his sight quickly, Rong Zhan scoffed softly. ¡°You¡¯re so daring now!¡± He took out his phone and gave some instructions. The truth was that when Bo Yi had came, his men had already called him to inform him of the situation. He knew everything about this woman. Twenty minutes ago, he had already informed his men to use the best resources he had. If that boy¡¯s leg was really amputated, everyone else shouldn¡¯t think about standing up again. Right now. It was the end of Summer and the start of Autumn. A slightly cold breeze blew. When Sang Xia left the hospital, it was already the next day. A slender figure walked along the street slowly. She was wearing a black leather jacket and looked clean and sharp. However, her slender figure appeared especially cold and lonely as the cold wind blew. She was extremely dazed. Her expression and mental condition were not in good condition. That car accident that occurred after her younger brother left the boy¡¯s home had resulted in her younger brother still not being able to stand up until now. She kept comforting him and telling him that he could stand up eventually. However, the doctor said that they almost had to amputate his leg yesterday. His leg had suddenly been infected and his condition deteriorated a lot. Sang Nuo¡¯s leg was recovering properly before. How did it get infected suddenly?! Sang Xia suddenly felt that something was a little wrong. Could it be Rong Zhan? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 8 Who Did It?! Whip Them and Let Them Bleed! No. The moment this thought appeared, Sang Xia refuted it herself. Rong Zhan knew everything about her, so he definitely knew about her younger brother¡¯s condition as well, which was why he was able to make use of her troubles to benefit himself. Although she knew that Rong Zhan was bad, breaking her younger brother¡¯s leg didn¡¯t match with his current actions. Then, who was it exactly? Several other faces surfaced in her mind and Sang Xia tightened her grip on her shirt unconsciously, her face terribly pale. Her fists were clenched tightly. Still, she hoped that this was just an accident. If not, if she found out who was the mastermind behind this, she would definitely skin that person alive, pluck out all of their nerves and let that person bleed to death! However, Sang Xia couldn¡¯t help but accept Rong Zhan¡¯s methods. He had caught onto this point and knew that she would definitely go and find him again, regardless if it was to return him the money or to find the truth behind this incident. That pervert and gangster! Her phone suddenly beeped. She received a message. She glanced at her phone and her lips curled up into a smile, laughing at herself. It was really f*cking coincidental. The moment she thought about the gangster, the gangster appeared. The message was terribly simple. The meaning was clear. [Waterfront Vista]. Waterfront Vista was a collection of mansions in the city center¡¯s affluent area. Right now, since he was able to send her such a message, she could still already imagine his all-powerful and teasing manner from his words even if he didn¡¯t state that it was him. After Sang Xia saw the message, she took a taxi to the place without hesitation. No matter how he had taken the chance to make her be his woman yesterday at such an important situation, she still had the two hundred thousand yuan. If she really took his money or anything, they would really be involved in each other¡¯s matters then. There was nothing between them. She could use anyone¡¯s money, but not his. Her current situation was messy enough already. She wanted so badly to cut everything between them. She didn¡¯t want to be involved with anyone related to her ex-boyfriend, not to mention that Rong Zhan was his brother. That was why before she left the hospital, she didn¡¯t forget to go get a box of contraception pills. Sang Xia stared out of the window. She held onto that credit card tightly and kept thinking about it. If she didn¡¯t meet her ex-boyfriend, Bo Yi, back then, would everything be different? Her younger brother wouldn¡¯t have¡­ Her chest tightened even more and she felt it was hard to breathe. She felt for her pockets habitually, but it was empty. She glanced at the taxi driver. ¡°Sir, do you have cigarettes?¡± The driver glanced at her, a hand moving to take a cigarette for her as he said, ¡°Do young girls know how to¡­¡± Before he finished, he noticed her familiar action in lighting the cigarette. She took a huff, followed by a soft exhale as smoke filled the area. Her tightened eyebrows slowly relaxed as well¡­ The driver¡¯s latter words instantly remained stuck in his throat. In the end, his words became, ¡°Girls should still smoke less. It¡¯s not good for your skin¡­¡± Sang Xia rested a hand on the unwound window, nodding slightly in agreement. ¡°Hm¡­¡± However, if she had to compare the pros and cons, she couldn¡¯t continue living if she didn¡¯t smoke. No one knew and understood what she had experienced. However, living wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was how she was going to live from now on! The taxi arrived at its destination. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 9 Disobedient Women Need Disciplining However, the taxi was stopped by the security before it even entered the gates. That was why Sang Xia walked in herself. Every mansion inside was extremely luxurious and expensive-looking. However, she couldn¡¯t spare any attention to admire the houses. Instead, she took out her phone and called the number that sent her the message earlier. The call went through, but no one answered the call. It was only when Sang Xia saw someone come and fetch her that she hung up the call and followed them in. ¡°Miss Sang, this way please.¡± The butler, Ebner, led her into the mansion. After leading her to a sofa, he didn¡¯t say anything about when his Master would arrive and left. It wasn¡¯t Sang Xia¡¯s first time seeing Ebner. He was a middle-aged Roman man. She didn¡¯t know a lot about Rong Zhan. However, she had heard them say before that Rong Zhan¡¯s parents lived in Rome and Ebner was his parents¡¯ staff. Instead of being Rong Zhan¡¯s butler, he was Rong Zhan¡¯s assistant most of the time. Sang Xia couldn¡¯t sit still, however. Her time was tight, but Rong Zhan didn¡¯t appear ultimately. In the end, Sang Xia decided to stand up to go find Ebner. ¡°Butler Ebner, I came to return this credit card. Now that I¡¯ve returned it, can I just leave?¡± Sang Xia said seriously, but the truth was that she didn¡¯t even plan to meet Rong Zhan. As for whether or not she became his girlfriend, her eyes darkened slightly. She didn¡¯t want to cooperate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Sang. I cannot make the decision. Young Master will return very quickly, so please wait a while more.¡± Butler Ebner replied politely. Hearing this, Sang Xia furrowed her eyebrows tightly, pursing her lips as she agreed to the proposition reluctantly. She remained inside for a while longer. Suddenly, she heard some light footsteps from behind her, together with some heavy breathing. Sang Xia hurriedly turned back. However, when she saw the large figure coming towards her, she instantly screamed. With that, there was a wild beast¡¯s growl as a large lion jumped over the sofa agilely. It faced the pale Sang Xia and pounce towards her. It pressed her down straight away, its large red tongue poking out to lick at her delicate face. Sang Xia had long felt exhausted, both mentally and physically. Under a highly-tensed mental state, she instantly fainted from experiencing such a shocking scare. The moment she fainted, the lion instantly moved away from her in disinterest. It sat on the floor, shaking its long tail as it waited for its Master to move forward. It was waiting for its Master to praise him. However, what happened next was unexpected. Its Master did move forward, but he didn¡¯t even glance at it. Instead, he moved towards that woman lazily and crouched beside her, pushing her face towards him. He scoffed coldly. ¡°So weak!¡± Wasn¡¯t she very strong?! Didn¡¯t she dare to threaten him?! ¡°Did you see that? Disobedient women need to be taught a lesson.¡± Rong Zhan glanced at his large companion as he said with a snort. With that said, he reached out to carry her to the second floor, carrying her into his room without any hesitance. The lion followed closely behind him, wanting to go into its Master¡¯s room as well to see why he had carried the woman in. Was its Master going to do something embarrassing in broad daylight? However, it didn¡¯t expect for the door to slam closed the moment it wanted to go in. It blocked its vision and it instantly growled out loud in panic, scratching at the door. However, nothing changed! Sang Xia slowly woke up dazedly. She roughly noticed that there seemed to be someone around her. She glanced towards the window and saw the man wearing a black and red sleeping gown. His back was facing her and was taking a look at something detailedly against the sunlight. When Sang Xia saw him, her fingers clenched together instantly. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 10 He¡¯s Crazy and Doesn¡¯t Have F*cking Medicine! Her breathing started to turn messy, as she started to trembled uncontrollably all over. Indeed, it was Rong Zhan?! He was really unique! His pet was actually a lion! Something undeniable was that he did it on purpose. He wanted to bully her and scare her. This seemed to be the case from a very long time ago. When she was still with Bo Yi, Rong Zhan the devil was like a vampire from the middle-centuries. He would stare at her from time to time as if treating her as a delicious prey, as if he would pounce on her anytime. On the surface, it seemed like he did nothing to her, but he stared straight at her and scared her in the background. However, he would smile playfully and devilishly in the next second, like he was a simple man. However, at that time, she only thought that he was crazy! She didn¡¯t think that she had offended him at all! And the truth was that not only was he crazy, but he also didn¡¯t have any medicine for it either. Sang Xia was about to get off the bed when a lazy and calm voice trailed over. ¡°Did you eat this thing?¡± What?! When she looked over, she froze. It was then that she finally realized that the thing he was observing against the sunlight by the window was actually the box of contraception pills she had bought! Seeing that, Sang Xia could not help but remember that crazy night they spent together. It was so crazy it almost took her life. ¡°No, I¡¯ll eat it now.¡± Sang Xia took a deep breath, saying as she acted calmed and watched him turn around. A part of his face was covered by darkness, making his expression look slightly dark as well. For playboy men like him, shouldn¡¯t they prepare some contraceptive pills after they slept with any woman? However, she was different compared to them. She wanted to take it herself. She didn¡¯t want to have any relations with her ex-boyfriend¡¯s brother! However, she had just agreed to be his girlfriend yesterday. No matter if he was joking or not, it was best if she didn¡¯t anger him right now. After all, he could take her life anytime. That was why she contemplated for a while and said softly, ¡°You didn¡¯t use any protection that night either, so I can only take the pill. You had many women before, so you should know about such things very clearly.¡± Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes slowly, instantly thinking. He had many women before? Why didn¡¯t he know about that? However, he didn¡¯t deny the allegations and merely replied coldly, ¡°Come here.¡± He sat on the sofa, leaning back against the sofa lazily. His chin was sharp while his devilishly-charming appearance was enough to make the hearts of countless women flutter. This was a very bad, very evil and overbearing man. Countless women were completely smitten with him. However, Sang Xia was the exception. Sang Xia walked over with a stiff body, her steps slow. When she was almost by his side, he became impatient with her slowness, reached out and pulled her over strongly, letting her fall into his arms before he wrapped them around her slender body. Because they were too close, his warm breath landed on her neck. She wanted to move away from it instinctively, but he held her in place strongly as his sexy lips leaned closer towards her earlobe, brushing against it carelessly and ambiguously. She felt extremely terrible. She suppressed her disgust and was about to speak to find an excuse to leave. However, he spoke first. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 11 Don¡¯t Act Innocent, This Is An Adults¡¯ World ¡°How is your younger brother?¡± Sang Xia froze for a second and looked away. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad that he needed an amputation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He started to play with a few strands of her hair. That¡¯s good? Sang Xia seemed to think of something suddenly. She turned around to look at him and said slowly, ¡°Should you have received some information already?¡± Hearing this, Rong Zhan raised an eyebrow and smiled. He definitely knew why he smiled. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m also reminding you to not forget what you said before.¡± At this point, Sang Xia already understood what he was talking about, since she wasn¡¯t a fool. He was reminding her that she had agreed to become his woman already. The atmosphere changed slightly. Actually, Sang Xia really wanted to use the chance to ask him about her younger brother¡¯s matters. However, she couldn¡¯t speak too much with the current atmosphere between them. With him being so close to her, it was really hard for her to speak. His body also seemed to heat up a little as she continued to sit on him. He had already stretched a finger under her shirt, caressing the delicate and smooth skin at her waist. She definitely understood what such actions meant. Sang Xia knew that if they continued like this, something would definitely happen. She got up suddenly. ¡°I just came out of the hospital and I¡¯m really exhausted¡­ I want to rest¡­¡± She turned around, wanting to leave, but his scoffing voice trailed from behind. ¡°Are you playing with me?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s expression changed. Why was this man so shameless?! She replied immediately, ¡°Didn¡¯t we do it many times that day? It¡¯s only been so long, be careful or you¡¯ll die from overexertion!¡± The moment she finished speaking, he froze for a second before he started to chuckle softly. ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re worried about my body? I thought that you wanted to kick me away after you¡¯re done using me and replied just for the sake of it.¡± The moment he finished speaking, Sang Xia¡¯s expression turned green. Her eyes sparkled as she didn¡¯t look at him. Seeing this, Rong Zhan laughed coldly in his heart. This stupid woman was dreaming! ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about your man helping you. As a girlfriend, you have the duty to make your man feel good both mentally and physically. Come over and serve me.¡± Serve your head! Sang Xia was about to explode. There was no law that said that girlfriends had to take care of their boyfriends¡¯ bodies and minds. Even maids weren¡¯t hired for that purposes! ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming over? You¡¯re not happy? Do you want me to make a call to stop your younger brother¡¯s treatment?¡± Sang Xia gritted her teeth. ¡°Tsk, you should have understood this long ago¡­¡± Sang Xia was speechless. Sang Xia was too tired to say anything about this man who was completely shameless. She moved over, not knowing where to start. She placed her fingers on his shoulders and in the end, decided to give him a soft message instead. Rong Zhan pressed a hand to his forehead before he grabbed the woman¡¯s hands. ¡°Woman, are you acting stupid right now? Do I need you to give me a message on top?!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not the top, then you want it at the bottom?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened instantly in disbelief. Rong Zhan scoffed. ¡°This is the adults¡¯ world. Don¡¯t act innocent with me, there is a limit to my patience.¡± Sang Xia pursed her lips tightly, her hands trembling as she slowly looked down. He already had a reaction. Sang Xia¡¯s breathing started to become messy as her voice turned a little hoarse. ¡°Rong Zhan, you want me to become your girlfriend so you can humiliate me, right?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes darkened. She continued, ¡°Alright. Then I hope that you¡¯ll only treat me as a toy, throw me away once you¡¯re tired of me and not have any ties after.¡± With that said, she leaned down in between his legs with a tense body. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 12 The Three of Them Are Not Perverted Just as she was about to reach out and ¡°serve¡± him, he suddenly pushed her away and growled. ¡°Go home to tidy your things and move here immediately!¡± After shouting, he got up and left, slamming the door behind him. Her eardrums trembled from the strong and loud sound. Sang Xia stood up straight, looking out into the sky. The weather was so good today and was the perfect contrast to the darkness within her. Unexpectedly¡­ She had to move in so quickly? Sang Xia felt that the unluckiest disaster had still struck. Sang Xia¡¯s things were all in a small apartment she rented outside. She really didn¡¯t want to come, but she had no other choice now. God knew if her life would be even worse after coming here. However, she had experienced life and death already. There was nothing that could make her life suffer even more. So, if she looked at it from another perspective, this was also her strength, wasn¡¯t it? Sang Xia laughed bitterly. Others had a lot, while she had nothing at all. But it was precisely because of that that she could deal with the people she wanted without anything to hold her back! The shower fell over her head nonstop. The marks that the devil left on her still remained. He was really a beast. When he went berserk, he really tore her apart completely to eat her. Her phone had rung several times now, so she regained her senses and looked at it, wanting to answer the call. It was that woman. Her step-sister. To be more accurate, she was her father¡¯s illegitimate daughter, Sang Zhirou. Sang Zhirou¡¯s mother and she arrived in their house and angered her mother so much that she was hospitalized. In the end, her mother jumped to her death. Later, when she was about to participate in a song-writing music competition, just as Rong Zhan had said, Sang Zhirou used despicable means to steal the songs she had painstakingly written in the last few years and hit her hard. Sang Zhirou rose to fame with a song and was now a popular singer in the music industry. Staring at her phone, Sang Xia suddenly smiled. Slowly, she laughed out loud as well. A warm, murky yellow light lit up the washroom, yet her current laughter felt a little eerie and scary somehow. It was finally here. If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, it was her so-called father¡¯s birthday today. If not, her white lotus-like younger sister who took her home and everything would never contact her. Sang Zhirou did everything to put her beneath her. No matter if it was in the music industry or at home, she was miles ahead of her. Sang Xia¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. Yes, she did lose her beloved man and her beloved mother. However, she still had her adored younger brother. She hadn¡¯t fallen forever, it was only for a while. That was why¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Sang Zhirou? You better watch out. Revenge could not be done impatiently. The truth was that Sang Xia agreed to go back this time only because she wanted to take her mother¡¯s family heirloom. She could already guess that that mother and daughter had already long taken the place as the Mayor¡¯s wife and Mayor¡¯s beloved daughter in that mansion. When she studied at a top university in G City before, she barely showed herself in public. On the other hand, Sang Zhirou revealed her identity the moment she returned to the Sang family. After she became the popular newbie in the music industry and had both status and fame, she attracted endless envy from everyone. Every time people met the mayor, Sang Zhengwei, they would praise him for his precious daughter. And the new boyfriend Sang Zhirou had now was also one of the three famous young masters in T City. Tang Ye had a strong and affluent family and was extremely handsome. Sang Zhirou fell in love with him at first sight and was absolutely head over heels for him. However, Tang Ye was actually a very horny and perverted gangster-like man that slept around often. Of course, he still acted like a proper gentleman in public. Also, the most coincidental thing was that Tang Ye, Rong Zhan, and Bo Yi were best friends. If she had to be frank, they were all not good men. That was why¡­ Chapter 13 Chased by a Devil, Hongmen Banquet! That was why she didn¡¯t want to be involved with Rong Zhan even more. She didn¡¯t plan to see how those people ¡°love¡± each other during her trip home either. Revenge could not be rushed. She would control everything from behind the scenes and slowly watch this family morph from a loving one to one that tortured and killed each other before one side won. This way¡­ She smirked coldly. Maybe she would feel even more accomplished? Sang Xia left the bathroom, changed into a black outfit and headed home. ¡°Give me another ten minutes. I¡¯m arriving.¡± Rong Zhan hung up Tang Ye¡¯s call and stepped on the accelerator, driving towards the nightclub. A luxurious and eye-catching Ferrari sports car flew across the road. A man had a cigarette between his lips as his eyebrows were slightly furrowed. The slightly long hair before his forehead covered half of his eyes, but it couldn¡¯t hide the dark aura around him. That box of medication kept appearing in Rong Zhan¡¯s mind. Contraceptive pills. He had told her to leave too hurriedly before, so when he returned to the room, he didn¡¯t expect her to leave so quickly. She even took that box of contraceptive pills with her. Ha. Did she hate him so much to not want to have a single tie with him? Loud cracking sounds suddenly sounded from Rong Zhan¡¯s fingers wrapped around the steering wheel. A certain man was currently unhappy and annoyed and when his narrow eyes suddenly glanced outside, he drove on for another ten meters before he realized what he had seen. He instantly stepped on the brakes at the traffic junction. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Rong Zhan cursed softly as he stared at a certain woman¡¯s slender figure standing by the road through his rear mirror. His eyes narrowed dangerously as his grip on the steering wheel tightened unconsciously as well. Why did this woman come here?! Didn¡¯t he tell her to go move her things from that poor and tattered place she was staying at?! Did she treat his words as nothing?! The long-gone feeling of being ignored filled him once more as a humiliated and angry emotion swelled within him. Rong Zhan was about to get off his car when the woman behind suddenly reached out to flag a taxi down before getting in it straight away. She did not notice him at all. Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was a little dark now. He sat back into his seat and stared at the taxi. He had something on later, but he couldn¡¯t control his mind and body as he started following behind that taxi. He really wanted to see if this woman was playing with him and treated him as nothing. She better not! If not, he¡¯d definitely punish her! Sang Xia took a taxi home. With so many troubles in her mind right now, she didn¡¯t notice that someone was following behind the taxi. The moment she arrived home, Auntie Lee ran to the porch and told her with concern, ¡°Aiya, Miss, how did you make your father angry? He¡¯s currently throwing a temper saying that he wants to break your legs.¡± Sang Xia raised an eyebrow slightly, her expression as calm as ever. In the past, because she was attending school in another place, she was rarely by his side. However, once Sang Zhirou came to her so-called home, she had been ignored automatically. On top of her affected mental state from all that had happened, she was in a daze every day and her father despised her even more. How could she compare to Sang Zhirou, who was pretty, had a sweet voice and knew how to sweet-talk as well? Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were calm as she wasn¡¯t affected by the threats. What hadn¡¯t she experienced yet? She was no longer that kind teenage girl that saw the world with pink tones. However, she still smiled a little. When Sang Zhirou called her earlier, she didn¡¯t tell her that she had called her back for a Hongmen Banquet . Right now, Sang Zhengwei had immediately walked out after hearing some noises outside. He was holding onto an ashtray and instantly rushed towards her, waving the ashtray towards her ruthlessly as he shouted angrily, ¡°You vile daughter! Kneel down!¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 14 She Was Promiscuous and Spoiled the Family¡¯s Reputation?! Sang Xia moved to avoid it as she said calmly, ¡°Do you think I would kneel to a person who caused my mother¡¯s death?¡± Sang Zhengwei¡¯s expression was completely dark as his hand trembled nonstop. ¡°Alright, alright. Someone bring me the whip quick! I¡¯ll kill this promiscuous and vile daughter that spoiled the family¡¯s reputation today!¡± Promiscuous and spoiled the family¡¯s reputation?! Sang Xia¡¯s eyes constricted a little. The words were especially sensitive to her right now. She looked up and saw Sang Zhirou looking pitiful in a beautiful dress. She was holding a paper bag as she walked over with disbelief written on her face. ¡°Sister, how could you do something like that? You¡¯ve made Father terribly mad.¡± She had just walked over when Sang Zhengwei snatched the thing from her hands and took out a stack of photos to throw on her. He then continued to growl angrily. ¡°The Sang family¡¯s reputation has been thrown away by you completely! You actually dared to do something like this!¡± As the photos fell on her, she saw that they were actually photos of her being dragged into the elevator by two men. They were pulling at each other, looking extremely ambiguous. Sang Xia kept her poker face on as she stared at the photos. However, her heart slowly turned colder. Her being dragged away by force after she was drunk last night wasn¡¯t an accident and was a deliberate plot? So that was the case. Even if she didn¡¯t let that two men achieve what they wanted in the end, she didn¡¯t end up in a good position ultimately either, did she? She escaped the tiger¡¯s den but fell into the clasps of a wolf. Suddenly, Sang Zhengwei¡¯s whip was waving towards her ruthlessly. ¡°See if I kill you shameless, vile daughter today! If the photos weren¡¯t sent home to ask for a ransom, do you know how embarrassing they can be for the family?!¡± Sang Zhirou moved forward to stand in front of her father. ¡°Father, don¡¯t hit sister! She was just muddled in that instance!¡± Sang Zhengwei hit her even harder how. ¡°Go away! Did you forget that she spoiled the shoes you wore for your concert and made you fall and get injured?! You¡¯re really a fool for helping an unrepentant person like her!¡± Hearing this, Sang Zhirou instantly took a step back, looking pitiful and sad. Sang Xia held onto those photos as she withstood the whipping on her. Even though she was in so much pain her entire body was trembling, she still kept her back straight. Especially after she heard what her father had said. An extremely cold smirk appeared on her lips. It was very faint, yet striking as well. It turned out that the show Sang Zhirou had directed and acted on her own was so successful. After all, since his beloved daughter had shed a few drops of precious tears and had injured her feet, how could he not believe it? At that time, she still thought that the people who believed Sang Zhirou were extremely foolish. But now, she suddenly realized that she was the real fool here. She was foolish because she fell from so many things and let others take the chance to replace her. She was foolish because she didn¡¯t deal with this ¡°soft and weak¡± younger sister earlier. Sang Zhirou stared as Sang Xia took the hitting, gloating flashing in the depths of her eyes. What she wanted was to throw her out of the Sang family completely. She was the only Mayor¡¯s daughter. Not only did she have their father¡¯s adoration and doting, but she also wanted the power and status of the Mayor¡¯s daughter. She would never let Sang Xia stand above her and suppress her! Sang Xia looked up, her cold eyes staring straight at Sang Zhirou with slight ridicule. Her stare was so strong and shocking that it actually made a chill run up Sang Zhirou¡¯s spine. It was as if Sang Xia had seen through everything she had done. However, thinking that Sang Xia would have nothing after being thrown out of the family, she instantly puffed up her chest and held her head high. She had nothing to be scared of when it came to a family outcast. Right at this moment, when another whip landed on her, Sang Xia suddenly reached out to grab the whip! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 15 Found Her Contraceptive Pills, Breaking Up! Good. It was very good. Everything she had experienced, her mother¡¯s death, the treatment her younger brother had suffered in the hospital¡­ the framings Sang Zhirou arranged for her¡­ she would take revenge on everyone here ruthlessly very soon! The pain she felt now and those she had before would only make her see things clearer! They made her memories more etched in her mind! Seeing her resist, Sang Zhengwei instantly widened his eyes as he glared at his daughter. ¡°Do you plan to rebel?!¡± ¡°Alright, Zhengwei, stop hitting her. What¡¯s the point of making her apologize? As the Mayor¡¯s daughter, she has already done it and has already embarrassed us. What¡¯s the point in apologizing now? Just calm down.¡± Sang Zhirou¡¯s mother, Chan Anjie, appeared to be dissuading the fight, but she kept mentioning about the ¡°embarrassment and humiliation¡±. It definitely added more oil to the fire and made Sang Zhengwei growl out in anger. ¡°If you¡¯re still not apologizing, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s expression was completely white, as her teeth and lips were covered in blood. She forced herself to remain standing in front of these people, to not fall. She slowly looked up to stare at the man who she had called father for twenty years. She smirked coldly. ¡°Father, this will be my last time calling you Father. You really don¡¯t deserve it. You will regret one day for not killing me today.¡± The moment she finished speaking, Sang Zhengwei wanted to slap her. This time, she avoided it agilely. However, her bag fell onto the floor and a small box dropped out. ¡°Levonorgestrel Tablets¡± were written on it. It was more commonly known as contraceptive pills. The moment everyone saw it, Sang Zhengwei was so angry his hands trembled terribly. ¡°Scram! You have no relations with my Sang family from now on! I, Sang Zhengwei, don¡¯t have a daughter like you!¡± The moment the box fell out, Sang Zhirou was shocked as well. Indeed, although the people she engaged didn¡¯t manage to take more detailed photos, those two men must have slept with her. They were gangsters she found specifically. She really didn¡¯t think that the great Mayor¡¯s daughter would actually be gang-banged by two men. Sang Zhirou was extremely pleased. She couldn¡¯t hide the humor from appearing in her eyes. Chan Anjie also wore an exaggerated expression by the side, adding oil to the fire. However, Sang Xia didn¡¯t seem to care. She slowly picked it up and dusted the dirt on it before putting it back into her bag. Even if she was injured all over, she kept her back straight as she said, ¡°Scram out of this house? Gladly.¡± She turned around and left. She didn¡¯t go up to take what belonged to her mother, because she remembered that this house belonged to her maternal grandfather at first. Her mother had grown up in this place. That man had nothing. If it wasn¡¯t for her mother, would he have everything he had now? However, things would change soon. Sang Xia¡¯s left in difficulty as she limped out of the house. However, her back never bowed. Her fists were clenched tightly, showing her current emotions. She would take this place back herself. She would take back everything that belonged to her mother and her! She would also make sure that none of these people would end up well! Outside of the mansion, the large city was covered by a dark cloud as rain fell nonstop. Sang Xia was badly injured. As she waved her hand to flag a taxi by the gates, her bloody appearance made every taxi avoid her as they sped up and drove away. Her mind slowly became more and more muddled, pain overwhelming her. Finally, she tripped on something and fell on the floor heavily. In the rain, a Ferrari sports car slowly approached her¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 16 Can Master Zhan Stop Being So Flirty? When the car stopped, a long body came down from the car. Wearing a black knee-length trench coat, he looked languid and careless as before, but a cold air exuded from deep within his bones, treacherous and scary. By the side of the street, the girl¡¯s figure was like a ruined and withered flower, and his eyes turned red when he saw her bloodstained body. He went over and picked her up. She had already fainted. But when he picked her up, her lips seemed to move slightly. He frowned and went close to hear. It was¡­ ¡°¡­ F*ck.¡± The corners of Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. ¡°¡­¡± How angry was she? She didn¡¯t forget to curse even in her unconscious state. He stroked her beautiful but extremely pale face and said with little emotion, ¡°You only have this ability to scold people? Why, did I not f*ck you enough that night?¡± Although he said it like that, there was a trace of coldness in his long and narrow eyes as he looked at the wounds on her body. Especially when he looked at the villa she came out of in the distance, he suddenly smiled, looking eerie and gloomy. Those fools! How dare they touch his woman? They were in no position to do that! When Sang Xia woke up again, her first impression was that she felt tense and breathless. She then looked down and saw that she was wrapped like a mummy. She was stunned for a moment before regaining her senses. She was beaten up previously. Someone had saved her. But, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be in the hospital? What was going on? Sunlight shone through the French window, half of which was blocked by the curtain as it fell into the shadows. And there was a man standing in the shadows. The man was smoking by the window, the lighter lit up with a small blue flame. His slender and long fingers were drawing near the flame, and there was a hazy red light between the gaps of his fingers, as if it was the faint light at sunrise. Sang Xia was stunned. After she realized who it was, her breath tightened and became slightly rapid and disordered. It was really scary. She had just glanced at that vague figure, but she knew who it was. He was really like a bad penny. He leaned against the wall with a cigarette between his fingers. The light was bright and she could not see his expression, but it set off some mysterious and charming air from him. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He glanced over with dark and lazy eyes, with a kind of huskiness to his voice form the smoking. Sang Xia had not moved at all, but he was sharp and felt it. Although Sang Xia did not want to talk to him, she knew that she could not pretend anymore and turned her head to look at him. At this moment. Sang Xia was a little embarrassed. In the face of a person who had humiliated her, embarrassed her and occupied her body, she was disgusted and resentful, and he was watching at will at her most miserable state. She would rather be left by the roadside, being soaked and homeless than being saved by him. There was a complex look in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes. He stubbed his cigarette and approached her, trying to say something, but Sang Xia suddenly spoke, ¡°Rong Zhan, I know you want to toy with me, thinking that I played with your friend¡¯s feelings and want to take revenge on me, but¡­¡± She paused and her fingers curled. This small movement exposed her uneasiness and guardedness towards him. She then said slowly, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid my body will not be up to it during this period, so can you¡­¡± She did not need to say more. They were both clear. It was not that she was not worried about Rong Zhan¡¯s devilish nature. She had to make it clear to him now. If he wanted to do it, he would not care whether she was hurt or not. Rong Zhan listened to her, his eyes narrowed slightly and a faint smile on his lips. It seemed cold, but Sang Xia did not see it. ¡°Can I what?¡± Sang Xia held her breath. He knew it clearly. ¡°Can I not¡­ f*ck you?¡± He gave an evil laugh and deliberately used these bare words to provoke her. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 17 What Is a Man in Love? A Moron! Rong Zhan looked down at her, a mocking smile on his lips. Sang Xia¡¯s eyelashes fluttered and she pursed her lips slightly. Rong Zhan raised his hand and stroked her cheek, his cool temperature making her shiver. Finally, his fingertips fell on her lips and he rubbed them intimately. His thin lips came close to her earlobe and he murmured in an enchanting manner, ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s only one place to solve the problem.¡± As soon as that was said. Sang Xia only felt her hair standing on end and her lips felt hot from his stroking. What he said had a deep meaning behind it. It made her face turn pale and she felt cold over. She was not stupid and was no longer a pure girl. She understood. But that understanding made her feel more humiliated. Rong Zhan could not help but want to provoke her more and tear off her hypocritical disguise when she looked like she was suppressing herself even though she knew that she was in a weak position. Who asked her to see him as a beast who was in the heat anytime and anywhere? Since she thought of him like that, how could he disappoint her? ¡°Then, it¡¯s up to you. Whatever makes you f*cking happy and how you want to do it.¡± Closing her eyes, she spat out these words with no expression on her face. When Rong Zhan heard this, he glanced at her, sneered and laughed. ¡°You should have behaved like this. You knew it was useless to say those, so why did you still want to play with me?¡± He turned to look at her face, sneering. ¡°But you really thought that I¡¯m not picky? There are many women who are better at swearing than you.¡± He was about to leave when he said this and seemed a little angry. But when he came to the door, he stopped and said, ¡°You better recover quickly! Your body is no longer just yours!¡± Then, he left before Sang Xia could look over at him with a frown. Sang Xia frowned for just a moment. Because she felt that the man just now seemed a little¡­ Hypocritical? Contradicting? Torn? She felt that what he wanted to say to her most was his last sentence. But he was sarcastic and bantered with her on the surface like he was hiding something. As soon as Rong Zhan went out, the handsome Cheng Donglin came over. ¡°Chief, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell the brothers to protect Sister-in-law, but¡­¡± Cheng Donglin paused for a moment as he said this, then he continued with a frown, ¡°But you wanted to collect information about the mayor¡¯s family, could it be that¡­¡± Did he want to seek revenge for Miss Sang? He did not finish his words and made a dark gesture. Cheng Donglin had been with Rong Zhan for many years and was his right-hand man. Naturally, he knew that his chief had always been thinking about that woman. Rong Zhan was happy hearing the words ¡°sister-in-law¡± and laughed while he walked. ¡°You really think highly of me. I don¡¯t have the ability to interfere with my wife¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? In the future, if your sister-in-law wants to hack someone, you will hand her the knife. If she wants to knock someone down, you will give her the car. How can she play if I get rid of her enemies now?¡± Rong Zhan said logically. Cheng Donglin looked confused. After Rong Zhan left, he could not help shaking his head. It was said that women who fell in love were like fools. What about men? ¡°F*ck. Moron.¡± Sang Xia looked at the speeding car raising dust all over the place from the window and cursed in a low voice. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 18 Someone Confessed to Sang Xia The first singer audition jointly created by several entertainment groups would be held the day after tomorrow. Among them, the S-R Entertainment Group fully entrusted MCM to host it. S-R was a leading group and in fact, was an entertainment group under Rong Zhan. It was large scale and had strong competitiveness. Sang Xia had already signed up for it way before. Even if Sang Zhirou would target her again. Sang Xia smiled coldly. The Sang Xia from before was gone. Because Sang Xia was injured, Rong Zhan had arranged for a doctor to take care of her, but she did not appreciate it. Because she did not want to have anything to do with him! But the ointment given by the doctor was very effective. It was not long before her injury recovered and the marks on her skin were much lighter. And Rong Zhan was not around for the past few days. This was what Sang Xia wanted. He should forget all about her. Sang Xia was worried about the competition because it was the day after tomorrow, and she was worried whether her injury would affect her performance. But it was a surprise that the competition had been postponed by several days. Because Rong Zhan had not been around recently, Sang Xia had gone back to her apartment. On the eve of the competition, Sang Xia went to the nightclub where she was a regular singer. She didn¡¯t go for several days because of her injury and wanted to find some inspiration and have a try. But she did not expect that something would happen when she went to the nightclub to sing¡­ On the first floor, there was music from the dance floor, the laughter of men and women and ambiguous lights. It was a scene of feasting, glitter, and glamour. Under the flickering lights, the air was filled with a strange fragrant smoke. A handsome young man in bartender uniform with a rose in his hand walked towards a woman with his face and ears red under the urging and teasing of several men and women. He faltered, his eyes darting around. ¡°S-Sister Sang Xia, this rose is for you.¡± Sang Xia stopped what she was doing and looked back, smiling. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Wu. It¡¯s very nice.¡± As she spoke, she took the rose and put it into the wine glass. ¡°Thanks for your flower. I¡¯m still busy. I have to go to Room 1 to send wine to Ah Yan.¡± Then she turned and left. Xiao Wu reached out his hand, wanting to say something, but did not catch up to her. ¡°Sister Sang Xia¡­¡± ¡°How was it, Xiao Wu? Have you confessed to Sang Xia?¡± ¡°What did she say?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time left if you don¡¯t say it. Sang Xia is going to take part in the singing competition tomorrow. I don¡¯t think she will be coming in the next few days.¡± Several men and women in waiter and waitress¡¯ uniforms gathered around, looking curious. Xiao Wu took out the gift he had not given with a sad expression. ¡°She¡¯s still busy. She said that she was going to take wine for Ah Yan.¡± ¡°What? Why is Sang Xia, a regular singer of the nightclub, helping out everywhere?¡± ¡°Hold on. Which room is she taking the wine to? Some rooms can¡¯t be entered casually. Especially Room 1, they¡¯re too wild. Did you know, when I walked past, I heard¡­¡± When the girl spoke of this, she lowered her voice and covered her mouth, whispering under their curious gazes. ¡°What?! Who was so bold?¡± ¡°Shh! Stop talking. We can¡¯t afford to offend them. It¡¯s Master Zhan, Young Master Tang and that group of people.¡± They were whispering when the head waiter came and hollered. ¡°Are you all very free? What kind of small meeting are you having? Who¡¯s talking about who!¡± In an instant, everyone disappeared. Xiao Wu was still standing dazedly on the spot. Room¡­ 1? Didn¡¯t Sister Sang Xia went to¡­ Room 1? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 19 He¡¯s a Scum of Society! Sang Xia had just come down from the stage after singing when Ah Yan, who was a waiter here, had a stomachache suddenly when he was taking wine and asked for Sang Xia¡¯s help. And he told her again and again to leave straight away after bringing the wine as the people there were big shots not to be trifled with. Sang Xia took the elevator to Room 1 and when she was in the corridor, she paused slightly. There was only one VIP room in this corridor, and the sound insulation was good. But as Sang Xia got closer, she heard the shouts and groans of women. There was more than one of them. It came from that room. As she approached the door, her steps stopped unconsciously. Even fools would know what was going on inside. And it was pretty extravagant and chaotic. Sang Xia felt an inexplicable disgust. The people inside were so reckless. What kind of scums of society were they? At last, Sang Xia took a deep breath, knocked, opened the door and went in. In fact, she had seen such things before, but she had always hated it. The moment she entered. The noisy room suddenly stopped for a few seconds. The room was very large and there were many men and women. A cloud of dense smoke was around the room and the air was full of the scent of pleasure. The other half of the room was occupied by a group of men and women, their clothes were in disarray and it seemed that they were playing a shameful game with no lower limits, their figures entangled together. Even a woman¡¯s groan provoked her eardrums clearly. The smell made her stomach feel uncomfortable. She was so disgusted she did not look around and took the wine directly to the glass table, saying quickly, ¡°Hello, this is the drink you ordered.¡± Then, she turned and left. She did not want to stay in such a place for another second. However¡­ A long stretched out from nowhere¡­! ¡°Ah!¡± Sang Xia was tripped by someone and fell on someone. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sang Xia had fallen into the other party¡¯s arms and she quickly apologized, getting up. She just wanted to leave this place and did not want to cause any trouble. That person did not respond. He was tall and exuded a chilly air. When Sang Xia apologized, she found that he was the only one where women kept their distance. The man still did not respond. When Sang Xia raised her eyes, it landed on his face and she froze all over in an instant. ¡­ Damn it¡­ F*ck. The man in front of her. His face was exquisite and charming, especially his long and narrow, evil-looking eyes. It was lazy, charming and cold. There was a faint smile on his thin lips. His eyes met hers, looking languid and careless. When Sang Xia stared at him, he narrowed his eyes slightly and blew out the ring of smoke in his mouth slowly in front of all the people. I lingered on her face, making her turn red. In an instant, the atmosphere between the two became ambiguous. Flirting. It was an undisguised flirting and provocation. Who else could this man be if not Pervert Rong? ¡°You missed me already? Staring at me like that.¡± His thin lips opened, his voice enticing. Sang Xia quickly got up as if she had been electrocuted. She did not know where to put her hands for a moment. Seeing Rong Zhan here, her first reaction was shock and then disgust. This bastard was not a good person. Coming with a group of people to do that, it was really revolting. The key was that they had a one night stand before. Such a man with a messy private life wanted her to be his woman. Was his head filled with sh*t? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 20 Tang Ye Humiliated Her in Public Using his leg to shamelessly trip her after discovering her and flirting with her. Sang Xia really wanted to slap him to death! Shameless. Sang Xia held her breath and tried to suppress her disgust. No wonder she had not seen him the past few days. He had been here having fun. If he did not come here all the time, she would not have the chance to have that one night stand with him. She quickly turned and did not look at him. But Sang Xia¡¯s heart suddenly thumped when she saw another familiar figure. A bad feeling arose!!! A sense of coolness gradually spread from her fingertips to her limbs. It was Tang Ye, Sang Zhirou¡¯s boyfriend. The light was dim here and Rong Zhan, Bo Yi and Tang Ye always loved to mix together. No matter what, Bo Yi looked like a lotus that came out of the mud unsoiled between them. She had seen two out of the three. Then¡­ where was Bo Yi? Sang Xia¡¯s heart clenched and her body turned tense just thinking about it. She did not want to see, and could not see him. Especially when Rong Zhan was still here! She was in a hurry to leave and the people around gasped when they saw this scene and scolded. ¡°Hey, are you blind? Do you know who you f*cking bumped into? What¡¯s with your attitude?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re seeking death. Can a mere waitress like you take more than your share of our Master Zhan? Get out! You¡¯re really ill-mannered!¡± Sang Xia did not care about those humiliating words at all. She wanted to leave quickly, for fear that she might bump into someone here later. Just when Sang Xia was going to turn and go out, she suddenly felt several strange and heated gazes staring fixedly on her. The next second, a long leg came over and kicked the door, slamming the door shut with a heavy thud. The sound was not small and it became silent again in an instant. Most of the people looked at one another. They did not know what had happened to Young Master Tang. The prince of T City, Master Zhan, was still here. How could he be reckless. ¡°Do you service staff have such reckless behavior?¡± A man who smelled of wine and with eyes full of violence blocked the way. Sang Xia was shocked by that slightly familiar voice and her breath hitched. What day was it today? Why was she so unlucky. The one who spoke was Tang Ye. Tang Ye had always disliked her. At this time, it was clear that Tang Ye recognized her. ¡°Well, who is this? Isn¡¯t this Sang Xia? Why, weren¡¯t you financially supported by a financier? Why did you end up like this?¡± Tang Ye¡¯s mocking voice floated into her ears and he walked out from the group of men and women while buttoning his shirt. He smelled of wine and sex. It could be seen at first glance that he had just played with a woman. Sang Xia took a step back subconsciously and looked at him warily. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Rong Zhan and Tang Ye were brothers, so she did not expect Rong Zhan to help her. ¡°What I want to do? I just want to know if you sell yourself since you¡¯re out here selling wine?¡± As Tang Ye wanted to pinch her jaw, Sang Xia retreated back. In a hurry to leave, coldness appeared in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t sell my body. If I have offended you in any way just now, I¡¯ll compensate you.¡± ¡°Compensate? What can a wicked woman like you compensate with?!¡± Tang Ye laughed. He smelled of wine all over, but the disgust for her in his eyes was clear and sharp. At this moment. The room was completely quiet. The group of men and women looked over, surprise on their faces. They thought she was a waitress, but now it seemed like it was not so simple. This was some personal grudge. But, what kind of personal grudge was it to make him talk to a waitress? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 21 The Truth of the Past Angers Rong Zhan They could make trouble in front of Master Zhan? When Rong Zhan heard Tang Ye¡¯s words, his eyes darkened and his aura suddenly became cold. He seemed to be smoking lazily, but he was staring at their confrontation fixedly through the blurry smoke. As if he was waiting for something. Sang Xia swept her gaze through the room quickly but did not find the person she was worried about seeing. Relieved, when she raised her eyes again, she looked expressionlessly at Tang Ye. ¡°So? What do you want?¡± Anger surged in Tang Ye. He was about to get angry when someone knocked on the door. All eyes fell on the door, only to see a fair and thin boy dressed in a waiter¡¯s uniform coming in. Xiao Wu came in and was stunned when he saw the strong aura in the room, but immediately reacted, smiling politely and said to Sang Xia, ¡°Sister Sang Xia, the manager¡¯s looking for you. Go first, I¡¯ll stay here to help.¡± Sang Xia saw Xiao Wu coming in and knew that he was here to help her on purpose. She was grateful and nodded, accepting his help. But. She was about to leave when Tang Ye directed his anger at Xiao Wu. Grabbing Xiao Wu¡¯s collar, he pressed him against the wall and grinned. ¡°Oh, you have another man already? Weren¡¯t your expectations very high? Such a weakling can attract your interest?¡± Perhaps they were all people who were used to love affairs, he could tell at one glance that there was something unusual between them. This also caused the man in the dark to narrow his eyes, a dark glint in his eyes. Rong Zhan looked at this brat who came in suddenly and pursed his lips tightly. When Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze landed on him, it was sharp. Where did he come from? Did he like his wife? ¡°Tang Ye! Don¡¯t go too far! This has nothing to do with him, come at me instead! Let him go!¡± Sang Xia knew that this group of people wanted to play with her. They would not let her go if they did not humiliate her. And the fair and thin Xiao Wu was flushed red after being humiliated in front of so many people and his favorite senior. He was embarrassed and struggled, but he could not get away from such a cruel man. Sang Xia came up to Tang Ye, wanting to get him to let go, but Tang Ye grabbed her wrist and shook it off. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m too much!? How the hell am I too much, compared to such a vicious woman like you?!¡± As Tang Ye spoke, he stared fixedly at her. Although his voice was lowered, it was full of disgust and resentment. ¡°You broke up with Bo Yi just like that. Who let you f*cking play with my brother!? He swallowed a bottle of sleeping pills and almost died in the hospital. He begged you to come back, but you didn¡¯t even glance at him. I really want to f*cking dig out your heart to see if it¡¯s black!¡± As soon as those words were out. Sang Xia seemed to have touched a sensitive string in her nerves. There was a sudden pain in her heart. Tang Ye hated her and with a wave of his hand, he threw her outside. This throw made her bump into Rong Zhan again. Rong Zhan did not help her. He was indifferent, his eyes deep and unfathomable. At this moment, no one knew what he was thinking. He watched as she clenched her fists and slowly got up, but did not even look at him. His lips lifted slightly. It was clear that he was smiling, but there was a coldness that could not be described. He had said that she was his woman. If she had looked at him, given him a meaningful look at this moment, he would have cleared this place in an instant! But what about her? Sang Xia¡¯s back was straight. It was obvious. At this moment, she felt that she was a little mouse being pranked by a few vicious cats, wantonly being played by several people, being laughed at and despised by others, including Rong Zhan. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a sudden crash. When the crowd regained their senses, they were dumbfounded¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 22 Does This Woman Think He¡¯s Dead!? Who was this woman!? She was too bold! Sang Xia was holding a broken piece of a wine bottle, her eyes frosty. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, let him go. If you have anything you¡¯re unhappy about, just come at me!¡± One second, two seconds¡­ It was quiet suddenly! And after the silence, countless whistles and shouts sounded. ¡°This girl has such a big temper!¡± ¡°Haha, interesting. She¡¯s fierce enough. I like her!¡± Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes slightly under the noise and took a puff of his cigarette, blowing out smoke from his lips, blurring his face. His eyes were deep and his expression dark. F*ck. So f*cking stubborn. Did she think he was dead sitting there? Rong Zhan did not know what he was angry with, but it was not limited to this. Perhaps what Tang Ye said had made him unhappy, or maybe it was how she had looked at him with disgust¡­ Or it was because of how her face paled when she heard what had happened to Bo Yi. Was this woman¡¯s heart aching for him?! Of course, that little waiter who was full of himself, wanting to save the damsel in distress and cared about his wife? Rong Zhan was not very old, but his experience was far greater than people of the same age. His restraint had been excellent nowadays and was no longer impulsive like when he was younger. But this time, when faced with Sang Xia, he actually felt that he could not control his emotions very well! He was angry and his heart was in f*cking pain. Tang Ye could see that Sang Xia was really angry at this moment. He raised his eyebrows and smiled grimly, disdain in his eyes. He pulled Xiao Wu¡¯s collar and threw him on the ground. ¡°Well, since you want to beg for this pretty boy, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Then, he kicked a case of vodka that was by his feet over. ¡°Drink all of this. Aren¡¯t you an escort? If I don¡¯t say stop, don¡¯t stop! Or I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Everyone looked over and was shocked. Drink a whole case of vodka? It was impossible. If she really drank it all, she would die from alcohol intoxication. As soon as the words were out, Sang Xia¡¯s gaze landed on it. Her eyes darkened slightly. Xiao Wu was innocent. She knew how cruel these people were. No matter what, Xiao Wu was a youth who had just become of age and his pride was stronger than anyone else. The people here would not make it any better for him if he stayed. Since this was between them, fine. She could not hide, but she would not involve innocent people. So, Sang Xia held her breath and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink it. Let him go!¡± ¡°Sister Sang Xia¡­¡± Xiao Wu¡¯s face was flushed red from anger and indignation. He hated his weakness and could only watch the senior he was secretly in love with being bullied. Sang Xia ignored him and stopped looking at him. She began to open the bottle skilfully and looked up, drinking it directly. Seeing her starting to drink, the people around began to shout again. Indeed, in their eyes, she was the laughing stock of them at this moment. Who asked her to provoke the big shots here and become an eyesore to them. Sang Xia chugged down bottle by bottle, and the peppery wine slid down her throat, making her stomach burn with pain, but she continued to drink like she did not feel it. Yes, only the taste of pain and suffering could make her consciousness clearer and remember the humiliation. That¡¯s right¡­ She had dumped Bo Yi, their brother. They said that she was a ruthless woman, but no one knew why she had broken up with him¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 23 Rong Zhan, Can You Give Me Some Dignity? Sang Xia did not know how much she had drunk. She only knew that everything seemed to be shaking. She seemed to have tripped and fallen onto someone, and someone¡¯s hand had slipped under her clothes in the dark. The hand was rubbing her delicate skin ambiguously and was even moving upwards. Sang Xia subconsciously wanted to refuse, but she was no match for the other party. Her dignity was swept to the floor with such behavior done to her in front of everyone. When Sang Xia raised her head to drink the wine, she suddenly felt choked up and her eyes prickled. Why did she meet this bastard! The light was dim and when his hand was rubbing under her clothes without restraint, Sang Xia could not help coughing violently because of her rough drinking. The long arm behind her pressed her into his arms. She was slightly dizzy and everything was in double. The person behind her held her tightly and Sang Xia struggled to lower her head. Smelling the slightly familiar scent on his body, her eyes turned red and her voice was hoarse. ¡°¡­ There are so many people, I don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t¡­¡± Could he give her some dignity? Rong Zhan, could you? She clenched her fists and at last turned sideways to look at him. He did not know if it was because she had drunk wine, her eyes were misted and watery. Those poor innocent eyes were like a helpless animal, making one feel pity, yielding and heartache. Rong Zhan stared at her for a while. Tang Ye was about to speak when he saw that something was wrong, but a lazy and indifferent voice spoke first, ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Who? Who do you want out?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes slowly moved away from Sang Xia¡¯s drunk and enchanting face and swept around the people present, his eyebrows raised. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± His tone was light, but it made people feel cold all over and their hair stood on end. ¡°No, the two of you want to¡­?¡± Tang Ye suddenly became aware of something and looked at them. Rong Zhan, what did you mean!? That¡¯s the ex-girlfriend who Bo Yi was infatuated with. Could it be¡­ Rong Zhan wanted to play with her for the night? Tang Ye looked at Sang Xia. Her cheeks were red and enchanting. It was really enticing, but some things were principled, after all. But Rong Zhan chuckled the next second and then laughed lazily with some ambiguity. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her say that there are too many people here and that she doesn¡¯t want others to see us being intimate?¡± At this point, regardless of their tongue-tiedness, he paused slightly. ¡°So, all of you get out. Understand?¡± Everyone present was speechless. Feeling the coldness behind Prince Rong¡¯s smile, the others left quickly. Tang Ye was unwilling to go out and wanted to speak a few times but hesitated. There was a sudden silence in the noisy room. Rong Zhan then opened his eyes and stared at her. At this moment. A pair of long, narrow and beautiful eyes were flirty, infatuated, and extremely charming in the midst of the changing lights. Sang Xia had drunk too much wine in one go and was feeling a little confused. She wanted to push him away, but her body was weak and clung close to him. Her breath made him feel like honey, soft and warm, pulling at his heart bit by bit. Rong Zhan saw that she was as obedient as a kitten and, with the unknown fire from before, a strong desire to trample her suddenly rose in his heart. This woman finally showed weakness. Since that was what he was thinking, he would do that¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 24 She Seemed to Have Done Something Amazing Holding her slender waist, he lowered his head and wanted to kiss her full lips from the side. But unexpectedly, she dodged it nimbly. There were tears on her eyelashes, her eyebrows were knitted together tightly, and she looked aggrieved, ashamed and full of resistance. Rong Zhan was a little upset and snorted. ¡°Why are you hiding? Didn¡¯t you throw yourself on me and kissed me that night? Weren¡¯t you the one clinging to my waist and not letting me go in the bathroom?¡± Sang Xia did not know if she had drunk too much or was provoked by his obscene words, but there was an unnatural redness to her face. Holding down her humiliation, she gritted her teeth and said, slightly panting, ¡°Rong¡­ Zhan, cut the nonsense, or it¡¯ll make me think that you can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Ha, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re so anxious¡­ Did I make you feel very comfortable that night?¡± He came close from behind, lifted the corner of his lips into a smirk, his hot breath tickling her earlobe, and said while grinding against it. Words that made people blush came out from his mouth and Sang Xia took a deep breath before getting up. Ignoring the swaying of her body, she turned to look at him, a hand landing on his shoulder before she slid down slowly. Her charming eyes also fell on where her hand was and, at last, it stopped at his Apollo¡¯s belt before moving downwards and stopping there. Someone¡¯s breathing was noticeably heavy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Sang Xia said calmly. Rong Zhan said nothing, but his pupils constricted slightly. At present he was sitting there lazily, but he was actually looking forward to it. His eyes were fixed on her. Obviously, he had acquiesced to her words. Sang Xia took a deep breath. Bending down, her eyelids slightly lowered, her fingers slowly undid his belt. His black pants was really taken off by her. Sang Xia half knelt between his legs, looking humiliated but seeming to have come to terms with it. After drinking wine, she looked so well-behaved. Rong Zhan felt that something was wrong. But he was full of desire now and could not care to think so much. To him, this woman was like a walking aphrodisiac, making him aroused anytime and anywhere. Sang Xia had her head down, so Rong Zhan could not see her expression. Under his seemingly indifferent appearance, he was at his limit. ¡°What are you waiting for? Do it quickly!¡± However. After saying that. Sang Xia suddenly looked up. She gave him a charming smile. She was born to be dazzling, and this smile dazzled his eyes. He was stunned. In the next second. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± A violent and bloody action happened and a slender and delicate figure quickly escaped from the room. ¡°Sang¡­ Xia¡­ you f*cking tricked me¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re finished. Just you wait, you¡¯re dead meat!!!¡± A painful roar like that of a beast sounded from a certain man in the room. Then, there was a heavy thud, as if something had fallen. There was a crackling sound, then there was another roar like he was venting out. At this moment, he knew that she did not drink the wine because she was obedient, it was to boost her courage! Sang Xia did not care that she was walking unsteadily. She stumbled and rushed out. When the cold wind blew at her, her mind became clearer. Panting, she ran to the side of the road with few people and leaned against the wall to calm herself down. Just now, she seemed to have done something terrible. Sang Xia panted until her cell phone suddenly rang¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 25 The Image Was Too Hard on the Eyes ¡°Hello?¡± She answered with an unsteady breath. ¡°What are you doing, panting like that? Did I disturb you?¡± A sweet and lazy voice sounded. Sang Xia rolled her eyes. ¡°What do you mean, I almost had an accident just now.¡± What was this Su Li thinking about every day? ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s the matter with you? Have you been pestered by men again?¡± Su Li had just finished bathing and was cutting her toenails on the sofa in her night robe while talking to Sang Xia. She had just made a casual remark, but Sang Xia¡¯s expression turned strange. ¡°I met a perverted gangster.¡± She lowered her head and stroked her hair, not giving any comment. ¡°Perverted gangster? Really? You are alone in T City now. Don¡¯t be too rebellious if you really meet one. You must be obedient, understand?¡± ¡°So you want me to be swallowed up and eaten by gangsters?¡± Sang Xia retorted back, amused. ¡°Bah, what do you mean? Am I that kind of person? I¡¯m still not finished yet!¡± Su Li laughed in a low voice before saying, ¡°You look weak at first glance. If you meet a strong one, just pull his pants down to his legs straight away, then run. Haha, he won¡¯t be as fast as you if he has to run and pull up his pants at the same time.¡± As soon as that was said. Sang Xia was speechless. The scene Su Li had said could not help but appear in her mind. In an instant! Thinking of the heavy thud when she ran away, the crackling and shouts¡­ ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sang Xia covered her face, the corner of her eyes twitched slightly. ¡°Nothing. I suddenly feel that my eyes are prickling.¡± The image was too beautiful and she did not dare to continue to think about it. ¡°Haha, could it be you really did it?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s expression under the dark sky was very strange when she heard Su Li¡¯s words. After a while, she stared at her feet and said, ¡°Not only did I pull down his pants, I even kicked his lifeline. Am I even better?¡± ¡°Pft¡­!¡± Su Li¡¯s laughter sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°¡­ Hahaha, there are really exceptional people. Then, I can only remind you not to be caught by the other party, or you will lose your life.¡± Sang Xia shivered all over. Oh. It was really getting colder, it was difficult to dawdle through life. That kick just now, would¡­ it cripple him? There would be five rounds in the first audition tomorrow. In the fifth round, which was the most crucial one, the top three would be selected. The top ten would be signed by various large-scale entertainment companies and then packaged and cultivated to embark on the path of a singer. During the fourth round, Su Li would come back from abroad. As a special guest and judge. Let¡¯s start with their hidden identities. The largest mysterious arms group in Western Europe was unbelievably powerful. Its key figures were more powerful than the previous generations. There were elites from all over the world. Su Li was one of the key figures, a ¡°diplomat¡± who specialized in negotiating and handling contracts and other matters. As for Sang Xia, she was an elite who was ¡°excavated¡± from other places. She had already become a hacker when was eight years old, joined them when she was twenty years old, and it had been a year since she joined. Apart from their identities in that group, Su Li was¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 26 The Foreign Uncle on the Subway Su Li was an international movie star who was popular all over the world. Growing up abroad since she was a child, her father was an international superstar. She inherited her father¡¯s good genes and surpassed him. She was only three years older than Sang Xia but was already popular all over the world. With her status, she would not normally accept an invitation to such a large-scale audition in the country. Thus, her initiative this time was enough to flatter the organizers. ¡°Sang Xia, let me tell you. Don¡¯t think about these useless things. Go to the competition and leave the rest to me, okay?¡± Su Li raised her eyebrows and said. She knew what Sang Xia was thinking. Because of the activities they did with their other identities, they became close friends from the Internet. Sang Xia also found out much later that Su Li, who operated with a secret identity, was a famous movie star. Although they were very different from a certain position, their relationship had not changed much. However, after a lot of personal matters happened, Sang Xia would not look for Su Li no matter what difficult things she encountered. Because there were too many material things involved, Sang Xia cherished this relationship and did not want to add other things to it. Su Li did not think so at first, but she understood later. But she would not insist on some things. She had been in the entertainment industry since she was a girl and understood many things that happened within. Sang Xia listened to her words and looked at the dark night sky with a complicated look in her eyes. ¡°¡­¡± At last, she lowered her head and hummed softly. Sang Xia did not want to say that she felt ashamed for a moment. It was not because of anything else. It was Su Li who still thought that Sang Xia was very kind. Su Li had little contact with her dark side. This society was not simple. It would not be smooth sailing with a little dream and ability. It was simply wishful thinking if one wanted to be simple and wanted to succeed. She was not stupid, so she would not be protected by her domineering president. With Su Li¡¯s arrival, her connections and strength would bring her huge advantages. Yes¡­ she did not want to be a good person. She only wanted to succeed, wanted revenge and wanted to mercilessly trample the people who had harmed her and her closest relatives! She did not care whether she would be happy or that she would go to hell. She only wanted revenge! The next day. She went out in a black jacket, skinny jeans, and a guitar. Her hair was tied up neatly and when the cool wind blew, she wrapped her clothes tightly around herself and went to the subway to go to the audition venue, enduring her aching head. Singers were supposed to protect their throats, and she was forced to drink all the wine last night by those bastards. Her throat was hoarse and felt uncomfortable. Sang Xia¡¯s throat was all red. She hoped that everything went well today. Sang Xia was worried that Sang Zhirou would play a trick on her as she participated in this audition. She found that although Sang Zhirou was a popular new star in the music industry, she was still very afraid of herself. So she used her English name for the audition, which was also her stage name, Joy. No one would know her there. On the subway. A middle-aged foreign uncle was sitting on the subway. He looked travel-worn, with a beard and medium length hair. His sea blue eyes were very deep and he was slightly stunned when he saw the girl who was leaning beside the subway door. That girl was tall, slim, fair and her beautiful eyes were long and charming. But her aura was very cold. She had one hand over her chest and the other holding her throat, seeming uncomfortable. She was frowning slightly and carried a guitar on her shoulders. When the train shook, she stumbled and almost fell, but instead of stabilizing herself, she protected her guitar first. When she saw that the guitar was okay, she breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing this, the middle-aged foreign man raised his eyebrows slightly¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 27 Meeting with an Opponent When Taking Part in the Competition This girl looked indifferent, but in fact, she loved music very much. This was a girl with a personality and a story behind her. A trace of light flashed past his eyes. The foreign man wanted to observe her for a while more, but the girl in the black jacket turned and went out with the people when the subway stopped. The middle-aged man¡¯s heart tightened suddenly. There were too many people and in desperation, he took out his phone and snapped several photos of her. The subway door closed. Everything was back to normal. The man was looking at the photos of her when his phone rang. ¡°Hello, is this Music Director Anthony? I¡¯m an assistant from MCM Entertainment Company. We are all waiting for you at the airport. Where are you now¡­¡± Anthony was a famous music genius in the international music industry and a top-ranking composer. Few people were brought to the industry by him, but those who came out were superstars in the international music industry, with numerous fans all over the world. The competition was in full swing. Under the stage, some people would look gloomy when the people on stage sang well and proud when they did not. They were afraid that others would surpass them. Sang Xia was wearing a baseball cap and headphones as she sat on her seat with her eyes closed, preparing her song. Suddenly, an envious voice sounded by her side. ¡°How nice, I¡¯m so envious. It would be good if I could hold my own concert one day with my fans below.¡± Sang Xia was brought back to reality by that voice and opened her eyes slightly, looking at the person. A cute girl who was petite and slightly chubby was watching a video of Sang Zhirou¡¯s concert on her phone. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flashed slightly. ¡°You? Stop dreaming. You look so poor.¡± All of a sudden, a sharp voice sounded, which made the girl blush, feeling ashamed and angry. The woman who attacked her was gorgeously dressed, with big brands all over her body. It was obvious she was mocking the girl. Their numbers were randomly assigned, and being next to that kind of person, she really dared not fight back with her status. That woman immediately became proud when she saw that the girl dared not fight back. ¡°Is the position of our Goddess Zhirou something you can think about?¡± Then, she glanced at Sang Xia, who was dressed simply, and snorted. ¡°The people now really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. In order to get popular, they really have no shame. All sorts of messy people can come.¡± ¡°Then, what kind of people do you think can come?¡± Suddenly, a faint voice answered her. That woman was startled. She did not expect the woman who she had glanced over to respond to her with a calm expression. She did not react for a moment, then subconsciously continued, ¡°Like Xia Luoxue, of course. No¡­ Ah, I must be drunk. Why am I talking to you people about this, you won¡¯t know even if I tell you.¡± Disgusted, she looked at Sang Xia¡¯s expression. She expressed her dislike to Sang Xia because Sang Xia¡¯s appearance was outstanding among these people and she had a confident and calm look. Women were hostile to those more beautiful than themselves. Xia Luoxue? Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. Unfortunately, she knew this person too. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 28 Sang Xia on Stage!!! Xia Luoxue was, in fact, not some big shot. One of her family members was a director of a corporation in T City. She and Sang Zhirou had been close friends for several years, and she often rubbed off Sang Zhirou¡¯s fame. At this time, she was using this big program to rise up. One had power, the other was rich, and they seemed to have a good relationship. In fact, they only took what they needed from each other. However, as to who was more cunning, the rich young lady could not be compared to Sang Zhirou. While she was thinking about this. The one singing on stage at the moment was Xia Luoxue. She was beautiful and had a sweet voice, so she passed the round smoothly. Many judges nodded at her, expressing their satisfaction. When the cute girl, who still carried a sweet dream before, saw Xia Luoxue¡¯s excellent performance on stage, she was envious and at the same time could not help muttering, ¡°Fortunately, the competition is fair.¡± Otherwise, how could she, a low-level worker, come here. Sang Xia looked at her. The girl beside her seemed to notice it and turned around. Smiling shyly and blushing, she said softly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m having extravagant hopes, wanting to become a singer?¡± When Sang Xia heard her question, she paused for a moment before she said with the corners of her lips lifted slightly, ¡°Really? Soldiers who don¡¯t want to be generals are not good soldiers. Do you think you really love music?¡± If she really loved it, how could she not want to be a singer? When the girl heard this, she immediately smiled with shyness and joy. ¡°Thank you. But I want to succeed not only because of my dream but also because of my family. I have to work hard to succeed!¡± A complicated look flashed in Sang Xia¡¯s eyes when she saw the girl¡¯s positive and sunny expression. Once, she was also a pure young girl, with the simple wish of singing for others. But time was really a scary thing. She liked music, but it was not so simple now. She was using it as a tool for revenge¡­ Her eyes dimmed. The competition progressed very fast. Soon, it would be Sang Xia¡¯s and the girl in front¡¯s turns. ¡°Sang Xia, I¡¯m going up. I¡¯m so nervous!¡± Tong Xiaoran¡¯s voice shook. Sang Xia looked at how nervous she was and said, ¡°Take a deep breath, think about why you¡¯re here. If you miss this opportunity, it will be hard to have another one.¡± Hearing this, Tong Xiaoran braced herself and clenched her fists, before going into the audition room. Sang Xia watched her go in and thought of the words she said. It was not only for Tong Xiaoran, but wasn¡¯t it for herself as well? Tong Xiaoran had a dream, but it was also for her family who was not well off. She was the same. This was the road she had to pass for revenge and the place to save money for her brother¡¯s surgery. Opportunities were rare. It was a pity¡­ Sang Xia cleared her throat and could not help cursing in a low voice. The wine from yesterday had made her throat uncomfortable. Sang Xia snorted. That Rong Zhan still had the cheek to say that she was his woman. Bullsh*t, she was just a toy of his. Otherwise, she would not believe that any man would allow his ¡°woman¡± to be bullied by other men. Sang Xia did not expect Tong Xiaoran to go to the competition. Tong Xiaoran looked petite, but the songs she sang were explosive. When she sang, she was different from the small, nervous and timid girl below the stage. She seemed like a different person. Sang Xia¡¯s lips lifted slightly. She smiled. Perhaps this was why she loved music. It gave people so much power. Tong Xiaoran got through the round smoothly. She was so happy that she gave Sang Xia a hug when she came down from the stage. Sang Xia was the next to go in¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 29 Shocking Debut and Being Targeted There were six judges. Compared with the image of most people, Sang Xia made the judges¡¯ eyes lit up the moment she went on stage. In the entertainment industry, in this age of looking at appearances, looks were sometimes more important than ability. She had light makeup on her face, her skin was fair, her legs long and waist slim. She was wearing a black jacket, looking neat, blue skinny jeans and leather boots with a guitar that looked like it had been used for a long time. Even so, her natural appearance was very pleasant to the eyes. The stage was empty and everyone sang a capella. Sang Xia did not care when she saw that there was no chair. After a brief introduction, she sat on the ground with her guitar, her eyes slightly lowered, and strummed the guitar with her slender fingers. A few seconds, in an instant. Melodious music flowed out from between her fingers. Sang Xia¡¯s red lips parted and she sang softly¡ª I fell into a dream and fantasy And wished you could see it once I tried to touch the unreachable Hold my hand and wait for our unknown tomorrow The best plan is sometimes just a short one So it would be better to immerse in tears Why is youth always wasted in frivolity In the season of hunting The weak lambs are running away endlessly But are also fantasizing to find their own value We are all lost stars But are also trying to light up the endless night sky¡­ *** Her originally clear voice was a little hoarse because of the wine she had drunk last night, but there was an indescribable uniqueness to it unexpectedly. Sang Xia was very beautiful. But the aura she exuded was often more attractive. It would not let people think that she was useless. She was young, but after experiencing the vicissitudes of life, she exuded an indescribable mystery and charm. People couldn¡¯t help feeling attracted and then fall deeper and deeper. It was easy to feel tired after listening to so many voices. But this soothing and moving music had unexpectedly attracted a lot of attention. For many competitors, the judges would decide if they were to stay or go after listening to half of the song because of time. But Sang Xia¡¯s song made them finish listening to it. They became stunned and could not regain their senses. After the song, some judges were impatient to pass her, while others seemed to be savoring the aftertaste. It was inevitable that she would pass the first round with her level, and there was a lot of applause from below the stage. Sang Xia bowed politely and then left before the judges could say anything. Some professional musicians had the ability to discover great potential and could see at one glance how far some people could go. One of the judges really admired Sang Xia and felt that she was a rare talent. He might as well send her information to the higher-ups, one of the music directors of the organizers of MCM, Cheng Ze. And at this moment. When Sang Xia came down, she received many stares. ¡°Sang Xia, you sang so well!¡± Tong Xiaoran said excitedly. She really could not see that with Sang Xia¡¯s coldness, the song she sang was of a healing style and made people feel very comfortable. Sang Xia gave a small smile and suddenly felt two sets of strange gazes on her. When she looked over, it was the woman who had mocked Tong Xiaoran. She and Tong Xiaoran had passed, but this woman did not. Looking at Sang Xia and Tong Xiaoran, she muttered something in a strange manner. ¡°Let¡¯s go, ignore her. Let¡¯s get the promotion certificate. We need to have the certificate to enter the venue for the next round.¡± Tong Xiaoran pulled her away. Sang Xia let Tong Xiaoran pull her, her eyes calm. Tong Xiaoran probably did not notice that it was not only her who was beside that woman just now, but there was another woman who was staring at her. It was Xia Luoxue. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 30 This was the Voice He Was Looking For! It was not that Xia Luoxue hadn¡¯t seen her before. However, they had only met once. She looked and acted differently back then, so it was normal to not recognize her so quickly. That was why when she was staring straight at her, her expression was filled with confusion. Xia Luoxue didn¡¯t even look at her, especially when they brushed shoulders, and the arrogant Xia Luoxue felt like a punch was thrown at her, making her unnecessarily angry. She felt threatened even. To her, this woman was not necessarily a small opponent. She was also an obstruction to herself. Once Sang Xia and Tong Xiaoran left, Xia Luoxue asked the woman beside her, ¡°Do you know her?¡± Everyone knew that she was referring to Sang Xia. The woman was about to shake her head when she accidentally saw a name tag on the floor. She picked it up. Didn¡¯t the number on it belong to Sang Xia? ¡°Joy? It¡¯s an English name. She used an English name.¡± Xia Luoxue raised an eyebrow as she stopped talking to that woman. She fell into deep thought before she turned away to call someone. ¡°Zhirou, do you know a woman named Joy?¡± She had been best friends with Sang Zhirou since high school, which was why she had asked Sang Zhirou about the woman from earlier. She felt that the woman appeared extremely familiar apart from the extraordinary vibes she got from her. Sang Zhirou was at the audition venue as well. However, because her level was high, she would be part of the judging panel in the last few rounds of the audition. She would not appear in the preliminary rounds, so she was currently with a music director from MCM. Sang Zhirou was a little surprised after hearing the name. ¡°No. Why? Xiaoxue, did something happen? How is the competition?¡± ¡°It went smoothly. It¡¯s just that I saw a strong competitor in our group earlier and felt that she look a little familiar, but I seem to have forgotten where I¡¯ve seen her before.¡± Sang Zhirou wasn¡¯t interested in such things. The reason why she came to the audition venue was because she wanted to know if Sang Xia was participating in the audition. She didn¡¯t care about anyone else. All she had to do was to kick Sang Xia out of the competition early on! However, because she still needed this best friend of hers, she smiled and comforted the latter. ¡°What are you worried about? With me around, you can get any placing you want easily¡­¡± Sang Zhirou continued to chat with Xia Luoxue patiently. By the time she was done with the call, she returned to the room and saw Cheng Ze, the music director who had been telling her that the ability of this batch of singers was too weak, listening to some music through his earphones with his eyes closed. The most important thing was that he looked excited and intoxicated. A weird smile that didn¡¯t match Sang Zhirou¡¯s soft and pretty face appeared as she looked at Cheng Ze with contempt and disdain. Now that her position in the entertainment and music industry was rising by the day, some people would never be able to climb onto the same position as hers no matter how hard they worked. It was great to have some power behind her. She would never resign to being a cowardly illegitimate daughter. The more MCM¡¯s music director, Cheng Ze, listened to the music trailing into his earphones, the more excited he got. In this developed and large world, it was hard to find a type of music that was able to cleanse one¡¯s soul, a type that made everyone enjoy it in their fast-paced lives, a type that made people slow down and drag their time out slowly. Right now, this song gave him that feeling. It was relaxing and able to calm his agitated mind. ¡°It¡¯s awesome!¡± After Cheng Ze took off his earphones, he stood up agitatedly with clenched fists, wanting to hurry and find out the name of the person who wrote this song. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 31 Joy Was Sang Xia, Being Found Out! He had to find this woman. ¡°What¡¯s so great? Is there a voice that you¡¯re satisfied with?¡± Sang Zhirou asked with a sweet smile. She hadn¡¯t placed what happened to her heart and was merely asking cooperatively. Cheng Ze searched as he replied, ¡°Not only is the voice great, the composer and lyricist are the same person. This is a girl filled with music talent. I must pay extra attention to this person.¡± One had to know, although MCM Entertainment Company couldn¡¯t be compared to the top entertainment company, S-R Entertainment Group, they weren¡¯t too bad either. Cheng Ze, especially. As a music director who was in his thirties, he was greatly experienced and was known in the industry. It was rare for him to have an eye on anyone. He was very choosy, but the moment he chose anyone, it meant that the person definitely had something that attracted him. That was why Sang Zhirou couldn¡¯t help but ask after seeing how agitated he was, ¡°Who is it? What¡¯s her name? Let me see who has the honor of being chosen by Director Cheng.¡± ¡°Do you want to know that badly? Listen to this song first while I find the person¡¯s name.¡± As Cheng Ze spoke, he passed the earphones to her. ¡°Of course. My best friend came to take part in the audition as well. She sings really well, so I was thinking if she was the lucky one who managed to attract Director Cheng¡¯s attention,¡± Sang Zhirou said mischievously. At the same time, Cheng Ze found the person¡¯s name. Sang Zhirou was also about to put on the earphones to listen to the song. ¡°Oh? What is your best friend¡¯s name?¡± Cheng Ze stared at the name he had found, asking almost immediately. That name was very unfamiliar. ¡°Xia Luoxue.¡± Sang Zhirou replied. The moment Cheng Ze heard the name, he laughed dryly as he pushed his spectacles up. ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry. This person¡¯s name is Joy.¡± ¡°What? Joy?¡± Sang Zhirou was extremely shocked. Joy. It was already her second time hearing this name in such a short time. When Luoxue called her earlier, she said that there was a very strong opponent. Wasn¡¯t that opponent named Joy? Somehow, Sang Zhirou¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. ¡°Yes. Do you know her?¡± Cheng Ze suddenly seemed to be interested. Sang Zhirou froze for a second before she said, ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I felt the name sounded a little familiar. Let me listen¡­ Let me listen to her song first¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know why. She suddenly had a bad premonition. However¡­ The moment she put on the earphones and a beautiful guitar melody and a singing voice were heard, that bad premonition still came true! The voice was very nice and the music was very moving. However, Sang Zhirou¡¯s face turned paler and paler as her eyelashes fluttered, as if she was doing all she could to hide how flustered she felt right now. Indeed. Even if she was standing above many now, she was still scared of Sang Xia and her ability to attract attention. That was why she did everything to suppress Sang Xia. Because she knew extremely well that the moment Sang Xia was discovered, it would be like a meteor shower that flew speedily towards its target. When that time came, would she still be left untouched?! It was scary. Sang Zhirou¡¯s heart beat hastened as her breathing started to lose its rhythm. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 32 Joy Imitated Me and Copied Me She had actually ignored the fact that she was too obsessed over Sang Xia¡¯s name that she forgot that she could change names, to an English name or artist name regardless. However, this thought made her even more scared and uneasy. It was fortunate this time for her to find her in time. However, what about the next time? And the following time? Must she always live with the silent threat Sang Xia gave her forever?! No. No matter what would happen later, she could not let Sang Xia steal the attention this time. No way! ¡°Zhirou? Zhirou?¡± ¡°Ah, yes?¡± When Sang Zhirou regained her senses, Cheng Ze had already called her a few times as he stood in front of her with a weird expression. Instantly, her heart trembled in fear and she hurriedly took off the earphones. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is your expression so weird? Doesn¡¯t it sound nice?¡± Cheng Ze stared at her, looking like he was thinking of something. Sang Zhirou knew that she might have lost a little control of her expression from the large shock she experienced earlier, so she instantly forced a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s nice, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But, don¡¯t you think that her style seems to be imitating me?¡± Sang Zhirou¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked a little embarrassed to say that. However, her expression was still weirdly awkward. ¡°Imitate you?¡± Cheng Ze froze. ¡°I just feel that¡­ it¡¯s a little. But it¡¯s alright. I might be thinking too much. I just felt that the song is a little similar to my writing style.¡± She made herself sound a little apologetic. It was as if she was scared of saying the wrong thing. With how she looked like she wanted to speak but stopped herself from doing so, it was clear that she was slightly unhappy but was too embarrassed to say it because of Cheng Ze. None of them were fools. Not to mention that they belonged to the entertainment industry. ¡°Oh.¡± Cheng Ze¡¯s eyes sparkled as he scratched his nose. With a smile, he said, ¡°Now that you mention it, I do find it a little familiar. Indeed, it has some similarities to you.¡± However, the two singing styles were clearly different, with Joy sounding better¡­ Ah! Sang Zhirou¡¯s voice was too sweet for his liking. However, music was relative. Sometimes, the singing was not the main point. Popularity was the deeming factor instead. Sang Zhirou smiled gently as she played with her hair a little. ¡°Director Cheng, please don¡¯t think too much about this. However, I do feel that having a unique style is important to last in singing and be remembered by fans. If not, they will always live in another¡¯s shadow and cannot last in the industry for too long.¡± The moment she said this, Cheng Ze was not a fool to not understand what she meant. Sang Zhirou clearly meant that since this singer was imitating and copying her, this singer would not rise in fame even if he liked her. Her intentions were clear enough. If Cheng Ze respected her, he would definitely stop paying attention to Joy in private or go look for her. After all, he shouldn¡¯t be too foolish to offend her, a popular singer and the daughter of the Mayor, for someone with no name. Seeing Cheng Ze stare straight at her, Sang Zhirou broke out into a smile, looking like she was being extremely open about herself. At that moment, her phone started to ring. Seeing that it was Tang Ye calling, happiness and sweetness instantly filled Sang Zhirou¡¯s expression. She looked up and said, ¡°Director Cheng, my boyfriend is here to fetch me, so I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± She was a popular new singer. She was also the daughter of the Mayor. The young master of the Tang family, which owned one of the three wealthiest corporations in T City, was her boyfriend. ¡°Tsk, what is she?¡± Cheng Ze continued staring as Sang Zhirou slowly disappeared from his sight. Once she was gone, he instantly took off his spectacles and cursed softly. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 33 Bo Yi Saved Her Back Then, So She Followed Him The two singing styles were indeed a little similar. This was also where he felt he was unlucky. However, Joy¡¯s voice was really nice. Her singing skills were a few levels above Sang Zhirou¡¯s. What imitation? What copying? Wasn¡¯t this woman afraid that Joy would really rise in fame and surpass her? The more Cheng Ze thought about it, the angrier he got. He didn¡¯t feel resigned. However, what else could he do? This world was run like this. However, Sang Zhirou looked so soft and gentle with her smiling warmly at everyone, yet her heart was so dark. This really widened his perspective. In the hospital. It was already evening as the sun slowly set in the west. The sky was pinkish as the leaves from the trees on both sides of the hospital street crackled from the wind. Passersby moved nonstop. In the VIP room, there was a man who had been sent in via emergency. Several nurses were chatting amongst themselves, saying that the man who came last night seemed to be some famous big shot in T City. He was handsome and rich, but it was a pity that his private life wasn¡¯t clean, causing him to be kicked by his lifeline. He also seemed to have many scars on his body. That was why everyone suspected if the man had some kind of unique ¡°hobby¡±, such as homosexuality, S&M, or that he was masochistic. Sang Xia, who was currently still at the audition venue, suddenly sneezed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get a cold?¡± Tong Xiaoran asked worriedly. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Sang Xia replied. She only felt that her back was covered with a dark aura as she was scared that someone might¡­ take revenge. It was clear who she was worried about taking revenge. It was too quiet, so much so that it wasn¡¯t like a certain someone¡¯s arrogant and wild behavior. When things were abnormal, there must be something wrong. That was why she felt that it was wrong and weird. After she remembered what she did last night, she felt that she had gone across the line. It was not that she had overdone it. She was scared that she had kicked him too much. If he really was injured from it, her short life would be over, not to mention the revenge she was plotting. At the hospital¡¯s corridor, Tang Ye walked towards the VIP room under the stares of the nurses. The moment Tang Ye opened the door, he saw a certain man leaning against the bed with a small bottle of medicine pills in hand. He was throwing pill after pill into the rubbish bin. Seeing that he had arrived, the man didn¡¯t even glance at him. ¡°What are you playing this time? Tell me the truth. Are you still capable there?¡± Tang Ye loosened his collar as he planted himself on the sofa, staring at a certain spot under the blanket as he crossed his legs with a laugh. Rong Zhan glanced at him with a poker face. ¡°Are you that happy? I¡¯m sorry, my big brother has disappointed you.¡± Hearing this, Tang Ye instantly understood everything. Looking at it, the problem wasn¡¯t too big. However, he continued to stare at the same spot, unable to stop himself from giggling loudly. Big brother? No matter how big it was, it would still have to remain withered for a while. ¡°Tell me. Did that woman do it?¡± Tang Ye asked. After they left last night, what had happened inside? Did he really sleep with that woman? Hearing this, Rong Zhan instantly wore an interesting expression. ¡°Are you kidding me? Does she have that capability? You don¡¯t have to care about this.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re not hiding it for her. This woman is a devil. Bo Yi saved her in a critical moment back then, and instead, she hurt him terribly in return. I¡¯ve been annoyed with this woman for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for Bo Yi still liking her, I would have gotten rid of her privately a long time ago!¡± Tang Ye said with a cold hum. However, after he was done speaking and looked up, he instantly jumped in shock. Rong Zhan was staring at him with an extremely dark expression. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 34 Rong Zhan Liked Sang Xia? Testing Him ¡°Did you see it yourself? How do you know that Bo Yi was the one who saved her back then?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she say it herself? Besides, who else could it be if not Bo Yi?¡± Tang Ye answered casually. Who else could it be if not Bo Yi? Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was completely dark, looking terribly cold. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Feeling that something was wrong, Tang Ye got up and moved towards Rong Zhan. The moment he walked over, he actually saw a small box of medicine with ¡°Levonorgestrel Tablets¡± written in Rong Zhan¡¯s hands. His eyes instantly widened as he snatched the box. ¡°Why are you holding onto contraceptive pills? Who does this belong to?¡± Rong Zhan instantly lifted the blanket away from him as he snatched the box back. ¡°Scram, scram off quickly!¡± F*ck this. The more he looked at this man, the more annoyed he got. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now. You should lie down to rest, don¡¯t stand up again.¡± As Tang Ye spoke, he paused for a second, his eyes darkening before he spoke casually. ¡°Women are really clingy. That Mayor¡¯s daughter asked me to go to the singer auditions today to help her get rid of one person.¡± ¡°Scram quickly!¡± Rong Zhan was really impatient now. ¡°I¡¯ll scram. However, the person I was asked to get rid of¡­ Haha, what a coincidence, it¡¯s Sang Xia.¡± When Tang Ye said this, he stared fixedly at Rong Zhan to observe his reaction. He wasn¡¯t hallucinating. He kept feeling that there seemed¡­ to be something weird between Rong Zhan and Sang Xia. Sang Xia? Something flashed in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes when he looked down, then it disappeared as quickly as it came. ¡°This woman is really busy.¡± Rong Zhan laughed once before he fell silent. Seeing that Rong Zhan barely had any reaction, Tang Ye raised an eyebrow before he turned around to leave. However, right as he was about to leave the room, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Rong Zhan, let me advise you. Don¡¯t walk in the tiger mountain when you know there are tigers there.¡± One of his brothers had already been badly tortured. He didn¡¯t want to see another one in the same state. Not when they were caused by the same f*cking person. After Tang Ye left, Rong Zhan played with the box of contraceptive pills. His slightly long fringe had covered half of his eyes, making others unable to guess what he was thinking about. This box of contraceptive pills was the only thing Sang Xia left at his place. Because of him, she hadn¡¯t been able to take any of it. Somehow, he didn¡¯t want her to either. He wanted to possess her completely. Not only in name, but he also wanted her body as well. When he looked up again, Rong Zhan sucked in a deep breath as he aimed the box at the rubbish bin. With a perfect throw, the box of contraceptive pills landed right in the rubbish bin. He got up, walking towards the large floor-to-ceiling window to stretch lazily. He then leaned against it, the lighter snapping open and close in his hands while his other hand held onto a cigarette. However, he never lit it up. When it came to Sang Xia, it was already too late for him to stop. It had been a few years now. Perhaps when it first started, he didn¡¯t like her that much. Perhaps, it wasn¡¯t love at first sight. However, slowly, as he saw her saying that she got together with Bo Yi because he had saved her, he started to feel unhappy, angry, and frustrated. Later, it became jealousy. An extremely strong jealousy. Throughout the last few years, the jealousy had been torturing him. Everything he saw was related to her, no matter if they were the good things or the bad things. No one was able to stop feelings from growing. After holding his feelings back for so many years, he was already at his limit. He wanted Sang Xia, not because of the many years of holding back his desires, but more because¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 35 Give Tit for Tat, Sang Zhirou Is the Thief It was more because this woman also had an unknown, indescribable and fatal attraction to him. Once he got attracted by her, he wanted to get her, to own her. He, who was an obsessive clean freak, didn¡¯t even care if she was a virgin. After all¡­ That night, there wasn¡¯t any blood traces left on the bed. Rong Zhan sucked in a mouthful of smoke before he slowly spat it out. He narrowed his eyes, which looked as dark as the sea. He only remembered after a long while. What was about the auditions that Tang Ye had just said about her? Sang Xia was about to go get the competition pass for the next round. Tong Xiaoran had already gotten hers, but when it was her turn, a problem surfaced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have your competition pass for the next round.¡± The staff replied her. ¡°Wait, you must have made a mistake. We were together and she had passed. Please take a look at it again. Is there a mistake somewhere?¡± Tong Xiaoran glanced at Sang Xia in shock before she said hurriedly. ¡°I really don¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°No, there must be¡­¡± ¡°Xiaoran, it¡¯s alright.¡± Sang Xia suddenly spoke. As she stared at her ringing phone, a layer of frost slowly covered her eyes. A minute ago, she might have thought that something had gone wrong. However, when she saw the number on her phone, she understood everything. Tong Xiaoran was so worried she wanted to say more. However, Sang Xia had already picked up her phone and answered the call. ¡°Sang Xia? Joy? Haha, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon.¡± Sang Zhirou¡¯s sweet voice rang on the other end of the call. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes darkened before she chuckled softly. ¡°Sang Zhirou, are you afraid? Or have you become a coward? Then again, I remember that you¡¯re actually only a pitiful thief.¡± ¡°You¡ª!¡± Sang Zhirou¡¯s expression changed immediately. Her sweet appearance instantly distorted terribly. ¡°Sang Xia, let me tell you. If you didn¡¯t walk this path, I might have let you go. However, if you insist¡­¡± As Sang Zhirou spoke, her voice suddenly turned gentle. It was so gentle it was scary. She said darkly, ¡°You should think more about your younger brother. If not, his leg might really be amputated the next time.¡± Sang Xia was speechless as her pupils constricted instantly. Barely any emotion could be read from her expression. However, a growing storm seemed to appear in her eyes. Sang Nuo was her baseline! Sang Xia smirked, coldness flashing in her eyes. Had it already arrived at this point that they did everything to force her into a blind alley? Alright. She would let Sang Zhirou know that provoking her was the worst thing she had done in this life! That it would be something that she regretted the most! Sang Xia instantly hung up the call and walked out. Tong Xiaoran hurriedly chased after Sang Xia, wanting to find out what had happened and what the situation was, and most importantly, why did she seem to hear a familiar name from Sang Xia just now? Seeing that Sang Xia had hung up the call directly, Sang Zhirou¡¯s mood didn¡¯t improve. Instead, she felt even more uneasy. Sang Xia didn¡¯t state her stance clearly, so she couldn¡¯t read Sang Xia¡¯s mind even more. Did she give up? Or would she go on? Just as Sang Zhirou was standing by the road, contemplating the situation, a sports car sped over and stopped in front of her. Sang Zhirou hurriedly collected her emotions and adjusted her messy hair, making herself look soft and moving, so much that others¡¯ hearts softened at the sight of her. The moment she got on the car, Tang Ye glanced at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t like to see her, I can just remove her spot right away. Why are your eyes red?¡± Sang Zhirou leaned closer towards his arm gently as she said pitifully, ¡°Am I the type who would bully others? If she didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°What did she do?¡± Tang Ye wanted to see what that woman had done as well. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 36 Leave It Like That? She Was Not Resigned! Sang Zhirou¡¯s eyes were red, looking as if she had suffered terribly. ¡°She copied my songs! Be it the style or anything else, everything was a copy of me! She is still my older sister, after all. If it wasn¡¯t too much, I wouldn¡¯t have done this¡­¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Tang Ye chuckled coldly. ¡°This woman is really thick-skinned.¡± ¡°I also didn¡¯t think she would do something like this in order to become famous¡­ Although I¡¯m nice, I won¡¯t let her bully me so easily either¡­¡± ¡°Alright, baby. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. It¡¯s not worth to be angry with such a woman. I¡¯ll settle this for you.¡± Sang Zhirou remained silent as she slowly burst out into a sweet smile. She stared at Tang Ye before she placed a kiss on his cheek. Tang Ye chuckled softly, a playful smile on his lips. When Sang Zhirou pursued him, she was pretty and had a beautiful voice. She was also the Mayor¡¯s daughter, though the most important point was that she was Sang Xia¡¯s younger sister. No matter what it was for, Tang Ye had agreed to be with her. The relationship only brought him benefits. However, even though they were in a relationship already, he still played however he liked in private, while he enjoyed this woman¡¯s care for him without any care. Sang Xia was a singer. However, she was a hacker as well. Many people understood hackers to be people who sneaked into the secret systems and stole the information of governments, politicians or international organizations. The characteristic that many people thought when it came to hackers was that they were bad people. However, the truth was that this was a misunderstanding. Hackers were the best programmers around. They were people who stood at the highest level of the internet chain. The invisible internet was the best and most direct way to control this world. If she wanted to, hacking Sang Zhirou was a matter of only a few minutes. However, she wasn¡¯t resigned to it. She didn¡¯t want to use a seemingly ¡°despicable¡± method to deal with Sang Zhirou. It would only be a short blow and not forever. She wanted Sang Zhirou to really feel the means she would use for revenge, as she slowly ruined Sang Zhirou¡¯s life and everything she cared for, bit by bit. She wanted to see Sang Zhirou break down before she tore her ugly mask apart and exposed every terrible thing she had ever done to the public. However, this chance was ruined by Sang Zhirou once again. Must she change her plan now? People started to leave the venue slowly. Xia Luoxue walked out with the bitterly sarcastic woman from earlier and they happened to see two figures standing not too far away from them. One of them was Sang Xia, while the other was Tong Xiaoran. Tong Xiaoran seemed to be speaking nonstop to Sang Xia, her expression looking a little sad and disappointed. Seeing this, Xia Luoxue instantly remembered the message Sang Zhirou had just sent her, saying that Joy had been dealt with and wouldn¡¯t be an obstruction to her anymore. The stone in her heart was finally lifted. Right now, as she stared at Sang Xia, despise appeared in her eyes subconsciously. ¡°What¡¯s the point of singing well? The way she acted above everyone else is really annoying. She deserves being removed.¡± That woman also laughed in despise. Hearing this, Xia Luoxue instantly raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Did you say that she sings well?¡± That woman instantly reacted, her eyes widening as she hurriedly apologized with a smile, ¡°Ah, I was saying that her singing is alright. However, comparing to Luoxue, you two are really from different worlds.¡± Xia Luoxue knew very well that the woman was bootlicking her. However, she still felt very happy. She knew that this woman named Joy sang better than her. But so what? At that thought, Xia Luoxue began walking towards Sang Xia on purpose. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 37 The Devil Appeared to Catch Her! Although she wasn¡¯t that famous yet, there were still several people who recognized her. Instantly, people approached her, wanting to get her signature, and she looked a lot better than other normal people. However, as she passed by Sang Xia, Sang Xia¡¯s expression remained calm. It could not be that Sang Xia didn¡¯t see her. However, Sang Xia merely glanced at her briefly before she looked away. She had no reaction at all. As if she didn¡¯t even notice her. That was why Xia Luoxue, who wanted to see Sang Xia¡¯s jealous eyes, instantly felt angry and terribly annoyed. Instead, that petite woman glanced at her a few times. However, it was nothing to her. ¡°Xiaoran, you should compete properly after this. I still have to go to the hospital to visit my kin, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Sang Xia had already made a decision silently. ¡°But¡­¡± Tong Xiaoran couldn¡¯t bear for Sang Xia to leave. Although Sang Xia looked very cold, her heart wasn¡¯t at all. Sang Xia¡¯s encouragement for her from before still rung in her ears. This was a competition with many competitors. She was both happy and at ease to be able to advance to the next round with Sang Xia. Although Sang Xia looked very normal, being with the cold Sang Xia was able to calm her thumping and nervous heart down. In the short time they had spent together, she had already seen Sang Xia as a friend. Sang Xia smiled softly, seemingly to comfort her. With that, she turned around and left with her guitar on her back. The slender figure appeared to be as straight as ever as if nothing was about to destroyed and hit her down. Until¡­ Suddenly, an extremely eye-catching limited-edition black sports car drove over. Two sports cars followed shortly after. Countless high-pitched screams instantly rang from the women standing by the streets. The majority of the people here were young and pretty girls that had come for the auditions. Most of them yearned for the wealthy lifestyle that celebrities had and so, when they saw the cool-looking sports car, they instantly caused a commotion. And they hadn¡¯t noticed the man driving the car yet. The man had short black hair with a fringe covering half of his eyebrows and eyes. He was wearing a pair of sunglasses, and a cigarette was between his lips. His side profile looked extremely exquisite and devilish. He was incredibly good-looking. Several girls who saw him instantly screamed. What kind of man was this? ¡°Ah! T-This man is really handsome¡­¡± ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t take it anymore. Who is this?!¡± Many pairs of eyes widened at the sight before them. Hearing the commotion, Xia Luoxue glanced over as well. Instantly, she felt as if her soul had been attacked directly. The man seemed to have seen someone and threw his sunglasses away. He opened the doors and got off the car. Every action of his was filled with a natural charm. He seemed lazy and slow, but he was elegant and filled with arrogance as well. The man had narrow eyes, a tall nose, a pair of thin and pink lips that made hearts flutter, a sharp jawline and fair skin. He was wearing a black shirt with two buttons unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite and charming collarbones vaguely. His sleeves were rolled up twice as well, exposing his slender yet strong and muscular arms. When he walked towards the crowd, he narrowed his eyes slightly. With a cigarette still in his mouth, he looked terribly handsome and arrogant. Just one look was enough to tell that this was a man that was terribly bad. However, he made the hearts of countless girls stop beating as well, as they stared at him deadly like it was hard for them to breathe. If men weren¡¯t bad, women wouldn¡¯t love them. This saying was probably true right now. Just as he started walking towards a certain direction, almost everyone was asking themselves who this man was, who this man was looking for! Seeing that the man was walking towards her, Xia Luoxue¡¯s breathing almost stopped. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 38 Caught Her on the Streets! The woman beside her was already flabbergasted, to begin with. Any celebrity or cute boy was nothing compared to this man, alright? ¡°Luoxue, h-he is walking towards you. Do you know him?!¡± That woman stammered as she asked. People around them also suspected that the man had come to fetch Xia Luoxue. After all, Xia Luoxue was the only known person here and she looked pretty too. However, Xia Luoxue remained quiet as her heart thumped crazily. Just as the man was s few steps away from her, she forced herself to remain reserved as she pushed her hair behind her ear elegantly. With a flushed face, she looked down, not daring to look at him. She wasn¡¯t sure either, but there weren¡¯t any other women here that stood out more than her. What if, just what if, he was one of her pursuers? But who knew? When she looked up again, that man had already walked past her. He didn¡¯t even spare her a glance. Instantly, her slightly shy and reserved smile froze on her lips. That woman¡¯s smile froze as well. Tong Xiaoran had just separated from Sang Xia and had just turned around when she saw this man. Her jaw dropped immediately, as she watched the man walk past her like she was a wooden statue. She was so shocked her legs even went a little weak. Everyone watched as the man walked towards a certain someone. She was wearing a jacket and a pair of jeans as she carried a guitar on her back. She had earphones in her ears as she walked away quickly with her head down and her arms crossed before her chest. Suddenly! She seemed to feel that something was wrong. Why was everyone staring at her? Or, to be more exact, they were looking behind her¡­? Suddenly, she seemed to realize something and a bad feeling surged within her, a chill running down her spine. Just as she was about to turn around¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± A scream signaled that it was already too late. Her slender figure was suddenly grabbed from behind. She was carried up and the person carrying her instantly walked away. It was incredibly quick. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me, quick!¡± As Sang Xia took off her earphones, she struggled as she tugged the man¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Let go of you? You seem to have forgotten what you¡¯ve done.¡± Rong Zhan chuckled softly. However, seeing that there were so many people around staring at them, Sang Xia was terribly embarrassed. Had he gone crazy? How impatient was he to want to make her pay that he caught her the moment she came out? In her panic, Sang Xia bit his arm. She didn¡¯t hold back at all and Rong Zhan instantly sucked in a breath of pain. He cursed softly before he moved her onto his shoulder instead. ¡°Mmph-!¡± What the¡­ F*ck you. Every step of being carried on his shoulder felt like torture for Sang Xia. Her continuous punches at his back felt like tickles to him, as he remained unmoved. Sang Xia was so angry that she was about to go crazy. This scoundrel, gangster, stupid a**hole! With what he had done, how was he any different from those local gangsters?! Pervert! ¡°Ah!¡± Just as she thought of this, Sang Xia suddenly screamed. Rong Zhan glanced at his large hand that had grabbed her butt. His lips smirked playfully. ¡°It feels pretty good.¡± Her perky, round butt was indeed attractive. It made him recall a certain position that night. ¡°Calm down. If not, I¡¯ll do it again.¡± Rong Zhan adjusted his collars as he felt a little heated. And Sang Xia felt like she was breaking down already. This scoundrel had actually grabbed her in front of so many people. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 39 Even Fools Knew What They Were Doing She was terribly humiliated and angry, but she felt as if all her energy had been drained as well. He carried her weak body, as her face pressed against his back, not letting others see her face. Thanks to this rascal, she had no face to see anyone here again. Rong Zhan carried her to the car and pushed her in. Several suited men got off from the car behind and one walked in front to drive the car they were in. The rest remained outside as they headed towards the crowd around them. They grabbed every camera and phone that sneaked photos or videos just now and deleted every single one of them. When the crowd saw Sang Xia being thrown into the car and the man moving in almost right after, they were completely dumbfounded. ¡°Oh, oh my god. Did I see wrong? That man was looking for Joy?¡± The woman beside Xia Luoxue was extremely shocked. Xia Luoxue¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t just complicated. She looked pale and a little distorted at the same time. Who was she exactly?! Wasn¡¯t she just a weakling who only had talent and no background? How did that man, who everyone could tell was rich, know her? No, she should ask, what was their relationship?! The ambiguous and wild actions they enacted just now clearly indicated that their relationship wasn¡¯t ordinary. Xia Luoxue¡¯s emotions darkened and fell deeply. How? How could such a handsome and rich man like Joy, who was a nobody?! Xia Luoxue felt like countless ants were crawling in her heart. A certain craziness due to jealousy and the reluctance to accept what had happened instantly grew within her. ¡°Do you know who this man is?¡± Xia Luoxue stared fixedly at the car. The windows were wound up, separating those inside from the outside world completely. Even a fool knew that they were doing something impure. Xia Luoxue¡¯s expression darkened even more. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But look at the car plate number and you will know the status the owner of the car.¡± That car plate number was made of six impressive zeros. T City was an autonomous city. Its economy was one of the top economies in the country and this place was the heaven of the wealthy. That car plate number wasn¡¯t one that could be bought with just money. One required a strong power as well. Although Xia Luoxue¡¯s family was rich, the easiest to find in T City were wealthy people too. If she wanted to compare with that man earlier, they would probably be from different levels. The woman who had been flattering Xia Luoxue earlier was quiet now too, as she stared at the direction Sang Xia left in with uneasy eyes¡­ Did she say something she shouldn¡¯t have said to that woman earlier? When Tong Xiaoran saw what happened, she was extremely shocked as well. She grabbed her hair as she widened her eyes, recalling if that man had come to find Sang Xia. That man took Sang Xia away, right? Sang Xia really wasn¡¯t¡­ a normal person? In the sports car, the separating barrier between the front and back seats was wound up shut. However, the back seats were not calm at all as kicking, dark hums and moans rang nonstop. The two figures intertwined with each other. Sang Xia struggled with everything she had, as all of her screams and moans were swallowed by the man like a hungry wolf. Rong Zhan forced a kiss on her. Their tongues intertwined with each other tightly as he pushed her arms above her head with a hand and spread her legs apart. He pressed down on her heavily as he tasted and took all of her sweetness. The more she resisted and struggled, the more agitated and obsessive he got¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 40 Failing to Force Himself on Her and Getting Punched Instead! Sang Xia couldn¡¯t avoid his kiss even if she wanted to. However, she looked terribly pale and hopeless, with despise and disgust for him on her expression for everyone to see. How many women had his lips kissed before? How many women had he held hands with before? And how many women had ridden on him before? Now that he was treating her like this, she froze all over, every cell in her body resisting his administrations. That day, if she hadn¡¯t mistaken him for the wrong person, how would she have ever slept with a man like him?! Suddenly! Suddenly, Sang Xia felt something change at her lower body. She let out a soft whimper and stopped moving right away, not daring to see. Sh*t. Was this man made of iron?! Just as she was thinking that he moved away from her red and swollen lips. His eyes that were laced with desire and devilish teasing were fixed on her. Then, he leaned in to rub his warm lips against her fair earlobe. He said hoarsely, ¡°Do you feel it? You should be glad that nothing happened to it. If not¡­¡± He chuckled twice as he leaned forward, thrusting forward on purpose. If not, he¡¯d definitely eat her up! Sang Xia was speechless. Sang Xia was terribly humiliated and embarrassed, her cheeks so flushed it seemed like blood was about to drip from them. How could this man act so gangsterish, so devilish?! She almost didn¡¯t kick him once again. Feeling the heat pulsing in his body and a certain part of his body throbbing, Rong Zhan was finally at ease. The doctor said that his problem wasn¡¯t very serious. He just needed to rest and recuperate and he would recover. However, Rong Zhan knew that he couldn¡¯t do that in the meanwhile. That was why he wanted to firstly, teach her a lesson and secondly, check if he was really fine. Thirdly¡­ He couldn¡¯t stop himself from wanting to kiss her and hug her the moment he saw her. However, right now, Rong Zhan only wanted to teach Sang Xia a lesson. However, when he saw her lying on the car seats with her clothes in a mess, her hair splayed all over messily, her jacket half taken off to expose her singlet and bra straps¡­ her round and fair shoulder was revealed as well, together with her slender arm¡­ her round chest heaving up and down following her panting. This scene made the fire in his eyes burn even more. Sang Xia¡¯s cheeks were flushed, while her pretty eyes were half-closed and a few strands of hair stuck to her cheeks, wet from her sweat. To him, she was exuding a seductive aura from head to toe. Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but daze out from the sight before him, before his eyes moved onto her round chest. He stared at them unblinkingly, losing control as his hands slowly moved towards them. When Sang Xia regained her senses, her eyes instantly widened as he leaned towards her once more. What was he looking at?! Following where his eyes were looking at, she saw a large piece of fair skin exposed at her chest, her round breasts half-exposed. Sang Xia¡¯s expression instantly changed as she instantly inched backward, wanting to hide her exposed flesh. He hurriedly grabbed her arm that was shielding herself. When he buried his face into her chest daringly, in her panic, Sang Xia instantly grabbed the guitar she had thrown at her feet with her other hand and waved it towards his head. ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud bang, the man above her moaned in pain. All of the force he was using to control her disappeared and Sang Xia hurriedly sat back up, tidying her clothes. She watched as he furrowed his eyebrows tightly, his hand cupping the place she had hit him at as blood slowly oozed out from between his fingers. Sang Xia instantly panicked. She glanced at her own guitar. Was that blood on the corner of her guitar? ¡°You¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 41 Rong Zhan Morphed into a Wild Beast! Seeing his face distorted in pain as blood flowed out, Sang Xia¡¯s expression was pale. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Rong Zhan removed his hand from the injury on his head. Seeing the blood on his hand, he couldn¡¯t help but curse softly, his expression darkening completely. The atmosphere around them turned terribly cold. This woman had played with him so many times. When had he ever been a wimp before this?! There wasn¡¯t much space around the two to behind with. The insides of the car were clearly smaller than outside. That was why with what she had done, Sang Xia had already prepared herself to be killed. After all, that man was glaring at her so intensely as he panted heavily, looking like a wild beast that was about to go feral. The aura he exuded was extremely fierce. Sang Xia slowly looked away as she unconsciously tightened her fists. Just as the atmosphere between them hit an extreme point, the car suddenly braked and stopped by the side of the road. Cheng Donglin was driving for them in front. At first, he felt extremely embarrassed and complicated from the ambiguous sounds from behind. After all, it was indeed hard for them to do such things. However, he then heard a loud bang and when the backseats fell dead silent, he suddenly realized that something seemed to be wrong. Why was their Boss so silent suddenly?! The more Cheng Donglin thought about it, the wronger it felt to him. Did something happen? In his panic, he couldn¡¯t care about too much as he hurriedly stopped the car by the side of the road. He opened the door and rushed down. ¡°Boss!¡± He suddenly opened the backseat doors. Seeing what was going on inside, Cheng Donglin instantly froze in shock. All he saw was that the slender figure was pressed slowly by the door. Her face was pale but cold as well. The other one had a hand pressed against his bloodied forehead as he stared straight at the woman. His temple was twitching as his hands had clenched into fists. His face was filled with suppressed anger. Seeing that his Boss was injured, Cheng Donglin¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good either. He knew that something would happen eventually if the two of them continued on like this. That was why he kept following Boss. He wanted to know what his Boss thought about. He was slightly done with what was going on, which was why he made the decision to open the door on the other side and said to Sang Xia, ¡°Sis-Er no, Miss Sang, please head back first. I¡¯ll bring Boss to the doctor.¡± Sang Xia looked down. No one could tell what she was thinking right now. After hearing Cheng Donglin¡¯s words, she froze for a second before she turned around and got off the car without anything holding her back. Rong Zhan just stared straight at her. His eyes were already red from his staring, as burning anger and another emotion swelled within him. ¡°F*ck it!¡± Seeing her get off the car, Rong Zhan kicked the door ruthlessly as he cursed. He instantly disregarded his injury and rushed off the car. ¡°Sang Xia, you better stop right there!¡± He growled angrily. The moment he got off the car, he attracted every passerby¡¯s attention. Everyone instantly widened their eyes, cupping their mouths to stop themselves from screaming out loud. What was with this person who was bleeding so much at his forehead?! Sang Xia stopped. However, she didn¡¯t turn back. After a few seconds, she started walking forward again. In his anger, Rong Zhan pulled his tie out and threw it on the floor as he rushed towards her. He growled once more. ¡°Do you not understand me? I told you to stop!¡± After Tang Ye sent Sang Zhirou back, he was on his way home when he saw several people by the road staring at something. He huffed out with a chuckle. ¡°People¡­ they always like to watch a drama.¡± Although he said that, he still couldn¡¯t help but glance at what was going on. However¡­! He instantly froze. ¡°What the¡­¡± Weren¡¯t they Rong Zhan and that evil b*tch, Sang Xia?! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 42 Rong Zhan Punched Tang Ye! Why were they pulling at each other?! The most important thing was that Rong Zhan¡¯s face was covered with blood. Instantly, Tang Ye threw all of his thoughts away as he hurriedly parked his car and rushed over. ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s this woman doing again?!¡± Tang Ye was about to die from anger. Why did he hate this woman so much? No one had it good with her. She was practically a jinx! ¡°Go back with me now. Do you want to run away after hitting me? Sang Xia, is your skin itchy now?!¡± Rong Zhan threatened harshly. No matter if Sang Xia¡¯s skin was really itchy, Rong Zhan was terribly angry right now. Sang Xia wanted to pull her hand out of his grasp terribly. She looked down. ¡°I still have something to do, so I cannot accompany you. My younger brother just had a surgery, so I have to go and take a look.¡± ¡°Visit your younger brother?! Is he more important than me?!¡± Rong Zhan knew very well that he was nothing to her. However, he was not resigned. He felt sad and angry for himself as well. Glancing at him, Sang Xia slowly spoke even his face was almost covered in blood totally, ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Zhan was speechless. Sang Xia turned around and continued walking. However, she saw a man rush over to her in the next second. Tang Ye glanced at Rong Zhan, then at Sang Xia. Anger swelled up in him instantly. ¡°What are the two of you doing? Rong Zhan, are you crazy? Why are you doing anything with this crazy woman? Who hurt you?!¡± As Tang Ye said, his sharp eyes shot towards Sang Xia, who pursed her lips tightly and remained silent. ¡°Was it you?¡± he asked. Sang Xia ignored him. ¡°Can you f*cking speak? Are you mute? Alright, since you don¡¯t want to speak, I will. I¡¯ll make things clear today. Don¡¯t let me see you again, shameless woman! First, you plagiarized others¡¯ songs and now, you¡¯ve come to harass my brother. Why are you so f*cking shameless? Aren¡¯t you going to scram? I¡¯ll definitely kill you if I see you again!¡± However, as Tang Ye screamed at her with a flushed face and heated throat, Sang Xia remained indifferent and calm. She didn¡¯t even look at him. This angered Tang Ye completely. He lost control of himself as he moved forward to push her, wanting to tear her superficial mask away. However, just as Tang Ye was about to reach out to push Sang Xia, a tall figure suddenly appeared beside him and kicked him straight up. The kick was terribly strong and threw Tang Ye right next to the trimmed bushes by the road. With his guard down, Tang Ye was in terrible pain from the sudden kick. His waist felt like he was about to break from it. ¡°F*ck, who dares to¡­¡± He gritted his teeth as he turned around, wanting to see who had kicked him. However, the moment he turned back, he saw Rong Zhan wiping the blood on his forehead as he stood behind him, staring at him darkly. What the f*ck?! The one who kicked him just now was Rong Zhan?! ¡°F*ck¡ª¡± Tang Ye held his waist as he struggled to get up, wanting to punch Rong Zhan. Was Rong Zhan a f*cking fool?! Did his brain get flooded with water? Why did he kick him? Instead, Rong Zhan smirked coldly as he bent down to pull Tang Ye up by his collar before he punched him ruthlessly once more. ¡°Tang Ye, do you want to die? You dare to scold and hit my woman too? Do you want to die?!¡± ¡°F*ck it! She¡¯s your woman? You¡¯re the one that really wants to die!¡± After receiving another punch, Tang Ye scolded angrily as he separated from Rong Zhan¡¯s grasp. A hand cupped his neck as he stretched his body, his eyes looking so angry they looked like they were about to spit fire. The two pairs of eyes met as intense tension grew. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 43 Bullied My Woman, Can¡¯t F*cking Be Brothers Anymore! ¡°You¡¯re shameless to like our brother¡¯s woman! You¡¯re a f*cking b*stard, I should have taken a clear view of you before!¡± Tang Ye cursed angrily before he rushed forward. ¡°Brother¡¯s woman?¡± Seeing Tang Ye rush forward, Rong Zhan smiled grimly. ¡°I¡¯ve also long been annoyed by you!¡± As the two men started to wave strong and ruthless punches at each other, everyone else became dumbfounded. What situation was this? What situation was this, exactly? Two men were fighting for one woman?! Sang Xia stood beside them. Even if they glanced at her with weird and complicated gazes, her eyes remained fixed on the fighting figures. She pursed her lips slightly, complicatedness swarming in her pretty eyes. What exactly was Rong Zhan doing? Was he clear about what he was doing? Did he know about it? Why would he be so ruthless and punch Tang Ye because of what Tang Ye had done to her? Cheng Donglin was also staring at the fight beside her. Although his head ached a little, he finally saw a different change on Sang Xia¡¯s expression as she stared straight at his Boss. He was a little surprised before he hurriedly walked towards Sang Xia, saying happily, ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry. Our Boss is good at close combat, free combat, judo, and boxing. He can take blows and can fight for long too.¡± Hearing this, Sang Xia froze for a second before she turned towards Cheng Donglin. ¡°What did you say?¡± Cheng Donglin smiled brightly. ¡°Hm? I said that our Boss can take blows and can fight for a long time too.¡± ¡°No, before that.¡± ¡°Before that? Sister-in-law, what did I say before¡ª¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Sang Xia hurriedly interrupted him as she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Sister-in-law?¡± Cheng Donglin firstly widened his eyes before he nodded nonstop. ¡°Sister-in-law, did I say something wro¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± ¡°But our Boss told us to.¡± Cheng Donglin finally understood what was going on. Sang Xia was speechless. Sang Xia glanced at Rong Zhan, who had hit Tang Ye to the point he almost couldn¡¯t stand up anymore. The corners of her eyes twitched slightly. What was this person doing? Did he teach Tang Ye a lesson for her? And even got his subordinates to call her sister-in-law? Was he crazy? Even if she was his woman, she wasn¡¯t legitimately his. She was only a plaything to him, yet he told his subordinates to call her sister-in-law¡­ What was he¡­ doing exactly? Even if Rong Zhan¡¯s forehead was injured, it was barely anything to him. The blood, however, agitated him and made him want to vent out more ruthlessly. After he defeated Tang Ye, he still kicked him still as he shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve long been annoyed at you! Who asked you to speak so lowly?! Who told you to mind others¡¯ business?! I¡¯ll kick you to death. If you dare bully my woman again, we won¡¯t be f*cking brothers anymore!¡± Tang Ye was hit to the point that his entire face was swollen. He had even spat out a mouthful of blood as his tall figure scrunched together. He couldn¡¯t even straighten his body as he pointed a trembling finger at Rong Zhan. His face was completely flushed as he wanted to say something but spat out a mouthful of blood instead. Instantly, he cupped his abdomen and curled up painfully. When Rong Zhan went crazy, no one could stop him. Tang Ye had been hit till he lost his consciousness already, but Rong Zhan still didn¡¯t stop. Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t too good, Cheng Donglin instantly moved forward to stop Rong Zhan. However, the effect wasn¡¯t too good. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t listen to him at all. Cheng Donglin hurriedly asked for Sang Xia¡¯s help. ¡°Sister-in-law, if Boss continues, he¡¯ll kill Tang Ye.¡± Being called sister-in-law attracted even more attention to Sang Xia. Sang Xia was originally a low-key person and didn¡¯t like to be paid attention, especially in such situations where it was really as embarrassing as it could be. No matter how cold and indifferent her heart was, she couldn¡¯t help but try to hide from the attention on her right now. In the end, she walked over forcefully. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 44 Damn It, Tang Ye¡¯s Heart Was in Pain from Anger Rong Zhan and Cheng Donglin were still doing the same thing. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯ll kill this bastard who bullied my woman today!¡± Sang Xia went to him. She did not look at him and uttered. ¡°Enough. Stop fighting. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Stay out of it! Can my woman be bullied by others!?¡± Rong Zhan scolded furiously. Sang Xia did not know what to say. She raised her eyes and looked at him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s my last time saying this. If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± ¡°Go yourself, you will go yourself¡­¡± Rong Zhan reacted and stopped, looking at her as he panted heavily. ¡°Go yourself? Where are you going?¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Sang Xia turned and left, but the direction she was going was different from just now. She was walking towards the car parked on the side of the road. That was Rong Zhan¡¯s luxurious car. When Rong Zhan saw this, he hurried to catch up with her, looking like he had completely forgotten about the man he had just beaten up violently. ¡°Hey! Wait for me. Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m injured? You¡¯re the one who caused it, can¡¯t you wait for me!?¡± Rong Zhan shouted urgently and dramatically. Cheng Donglin could not help but frown upon seeing this as he followed beside him. Boss, do you look like you¡¯re injured? Tang Ye was skilled, but he was almost beaten up badly because he wanted to make his woman happy. Tang Ye fell to the ground, watching through a blurred vision as Rong Zhan ran after the woman closely like he was afraid she was going to run away. Looking at his irritating attitude, Tang Ye almost broke his teeth from gritting them. He was just cannon fodder, right!!! ¡°Damn it¡­ F*ck you, Rong¡­ Zhan¡­ I won¡¯t care about you anymore¡­ It¡¯d be better for you to die in that woman¡¯s hands¡­ Damn it¡­¡± Tang Ye was so angry his expression looked distorted. Then, there was a sickly sweet taste in his mouth and he spat out a mouthful of blood and almost fainted. He knew completely now. Rong Zhan was interested in Sang Xia and was entangled with her! The onlookers on the side of the road had seen enough and some kind-hearted person dialed 120 while lamenting. ¡°Why did you meddle in other people¡¯s business? You got yourself involved in the couple¡¯s problem and even wanted to bully the wife. You deserve to be beaten up!¡± Tang Ye was speechless. Damn it, his heart hurt. Fortunately, he still had a breath left. Otherwise, he would not die in peace. Tang Ye still fainted in the end, and before he lost consciousness, he was still cursing Rong Zhan in his heart, how he was a bastard who wanted women and not his brothers! Sang Xia and Rong Zhan returned to Rong Zhan¡¯s luxurious and big villa. It was a villa that was full of the air of a nouveau riche. Like how he was, crazy, reckless and domineering! However, when Sang Xia got off the car and walked forward, Rong Zhan followed behind her like a small wife. Sang Xia did not speak to him. Rong Zhan could not help pull Cheng Donglin over as he walked, asking in a low voice, ¡°Did I overdo it just now?¡± Cheng Donglin nodded truthfully. ¡°Young Master Tang was almost killed by you. If it was an act, it was still a little too much.¡± When Rong Zhan heard this, his slender upturned eyes narrowed and he snorted. ¡°I did that on purpose!¡± How about that, he liked Sang Xia. He liked this vicious and not so good woman. What about it!!? Was she going to eat at his house!? Or use the condom in his house!? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 45 Applying Medicine for Him and the Proud Master Zhan Had Dirty Thoughts What was he rambling about! He even wanted to warn him!? Ridiculous! Cheng Donglin looked at his Boss, whose expression was still strange, and thought about the injury on his forehead. He was afraid that his stubborn boss would quarrel with Sang Xia. He could not help but say, ¡°By the way, Boss. I¡¯ve investigated on what you asked me to check. Sister-in-law did participate in the competition, but as an investor, Young Master Tang still has a say in things. Sister-in-law passed the round, but Young Master Tang pulled her out and canceled the advancement quota. Sister-in-law must be very unhappy now, so you¡­¡± Don¡¯t take everything so seriously. God knows, their Boss was far-sighted. He was usually frightening cold and calm when doing things, but in front of this woman, he was childish and would make a fuss out of a small matter. Rong Zhan listened to Cheng Donglin¡¯s words and raised his eyebrows slightly. He said nothing more and only spat out a few irrelevant words. ¡°Bring the medicine box over.¡± Cheng Donglin left without saying a word. There were only two of them left in the big villa. Before Sang Xia entered the door, she seemed to have thought of something and stopped in her tracks looking a little nervous and did not dare to move forward. ¡°Come in.¡± Rong Zhan feigned indifference as he said that, arrogant like a master, deliberately shaking the scabbed wound in front of her as if he wanted to make her feel guilty. Sang Xia glanced at him and finally spoke, ¡°Rong Zhan, where¡¯s¡­ that lion?¡± She did not want to be knocked down by that big animal again. During the first few days she was here, Cheng Donglin had told her that that lion was called Xiaotu. At that time, she was confused and thought that it was a rabbit. Who would have thought that such a powerful and overbearing lion would have such a weak sounding name? Those who did not know would be scared out of their wits if they found out Xiaotu was a lion. Seeing that the first thing she asked was about Xiaotu, Rong Zhan snorted. ¡°You¡¯re afraid? Don¡¯t worry, I sent it for training.¡± Why did her aura turn weak in an instant, his powerful feelings were not as powerful as that of a lion. Sang Xia breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this and her hanging heart fell back down. Seeing that Sang Xia was still indifferent, Rong Zhan pulled her over as he could not hold back the grievance he was feeling. ¡°Are you blind? You didn¡¯t even ask about me after beating me up or help me bandage it!?¡± How could she be so cruel, cold and heartless! A chill ran up Sang Xia¡¯s back as Rong Zhan stared at her with that gloomy and angry gaze. Fortunately, Cheng Donglin came over. She wanted to ask Cheng Donglin to bandage Rong Zhan, but Rong Zhan was grabbing her clothes, his gaze full of warning. It seemed like if she dared to say she did not want to bandage him, he would eat her up! Sang Xia finally compromised. Forget it. Sitting on the sofa, she took the medicine box and began to take out the gauze, iodine, cotton swabs, and other items to help him treat his wound. When Sang Xia looked down, she did not know that Rong Zhan waved his hand for Cheng Donglin to leave quickly. Don¡¯t stay here and be in the way. It¡¯s a rare opportunity. Not only did he want her to treat his upper body, but he also wanted her to treat his lower¡­ That doctor said that he needed to apply medicine and massage it. He felt that it was quite exciting¡­ Cough! How could he do that on his own? Cheng Donglin saw his Boss ogling at Sang Xia and the corner of his eyes twitched before he turned to leave. His Boss was very good. When Sang Xia raised her head, she saw Rong Zhan leaning against the sofa lazily. He was frowning and his hand was moving towards his wound, wanting to touch it. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your hands are not clean, it will get infected.¡± Sang Xia blocked his arm and stood up¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 46 Are You That Afraid of Me Touching You She half stood and pushed aside the strands of hair over his forehead, disinfecting it before applying the medicine. Her actions were proficient. Although she came from a rich and influential family, her many skills were not common for people in a rich family. Of course, it also meant that she had suffered. A lot. Rong Zhan finally stopped. He watched Sang Xia treat his wound. At this moment, although there was no expression on her face, he could see that she was very serious. She was very serious in doing one thing. This made him feel cared for and taken seriously. At the same time, she was so close to him, the fragrance from her body invading his nose. Looking at her fair and beautiful face, her slightly pursed lips, looking so stubborn but so attractive, he really had the urge to kiss them. How nice. Rong Zhan seemed to have fallen into some kind of young girl¡¯s fantasy. ¡°Rong Zhan, I¡¯m going out later.¡± ¡°Where?¡± She had been disqualified from the competition. If she was not going to chat with him, make him happy and please him, where else did she want to go? When Rong Zhan heard that she was leaving, he was unhappy. ¡°Where else can I go with no money and capital? I¡¯m a human being and have to make a living. I have to pay for my brother¡¯s medical expenses.¡± When she was saying this to him, she was very calm. These were her personal matters and she rarely mentioned it to outsiders, but it was really a surprise for Rong Zhan. Who knew how he dug up all those things. Those things from then had turned into an invisible heavy stone, pressing her until she was almost unable to breathe. She could only endure it and fight on. Close to each other, when Rong Zhan listened to her, his eyes fell on her hands that were holding the gauze and bandaging him. They were slim and beautiful. But not as smooth as those delicate women. There were callouses on her palms and fingertips. It was not only caused by playing the guitar. It was all she was carrying on her shoulders. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly. After Sang Xia was done, she let out a breath and was about to stand when he suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms. He held her back. ¡°Ah¡­ Hey, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Are you that afraid of me touching you?¡± Sang Xia was speechless. Sang Xia looked away, but her body had turned slightly stiff. Why did she treat his wound? Perhaps it was because she had caused it, or perhaps because he had beaten Tang Ye for her sake? Whatever it was, it could not dispel her dislike of him. At least, although she had no hope that her future boyfriend would be a virgin, she did not want one who was dissolute and indulgent in sexual activity. Even if she was a ¡°toy¡± and could not ask too much of her master. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go visit your brother, but before that, I want to ask you a question,¡± Rong Zhan cleared his throat and said in a lazy manner. There was a trace of impatience in between Sang Xia¡¯s eyebrows, but when she looked up and met with Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes, she was slightly stunned. His expression began to look strange. Why did she feel that he had some bad intentions? ¡°What question?¡± Why was he looking at her like that? She had goosebumps. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 47 Applying Medicine and Massaging Him. What the Hell!? Sang Xia frowned. Wasn¡¯t the wound on Rong Zhan¡¯s forehead bandaged already? When she had this thought, she asked it out. Rong Zhan laughed. ¡°You think too simple. You think there is only one place on me that you have bullied? It¡¯s already injured.¡± Then, he pointed to a bag on the table. ¡°You see that? My cavernous body is injured and needs to be applied medicine and massaged every day. You¡¯re responsible for it. Don¡¯t try to escape. I¡¯ll let you go to the competition once you have fulfilled these responsibilities. Who can really manipulate my woman?!¡± As soon as these words came out, Sang Xia was already stunned listening to the first part. W-What did he say??! C-Cavernous body?? His lower¡­ injured¡­? She had to apply medicine¡­ massage him¡­??? Especially his expression, like it was the natural thing for her to do, made her hold her breath. F*ck. F*ck. What on earth did she do, digging a hole for herself? Sang Xia had experienced so many things and was very calm in the face of many things, but when she heard him asking her to apply medicine and massage his injured area, her heart could not take it. This was really absurd to her. That time she did it with Rong Zhan, it was her first time and she was drunk. She did not know what that part of men looked like. Just who was the crazy one, asking her to apply medicine for him here. ¡°What are you waiting for? Are you feeling shy?¡± Rong Zhan looked at her turning her face away, her ears red, and he raised his eyebrows, laughing with a teasing look in his slender eyes. Of course, there was a hidden expectation. ¡°Can, can I not do it. I¡¯m sorry for that day. I was too much.¡± A man who adapted himself to the circumstances was a wise man. Sang Xia really thought that she could not do it. As soon as she said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes turned dark and complicated. He put one hand on the armrest of the sofa and narrowed his eyes, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t experienced men before, or that you¡¯re a young girl. Why are you acting reserved?¡± When she was in bed with him, it was tight, but he did not see any blood after that. Rong Zhan intentionally ignored the bitter taste, as if something had crawled over his heart. Actually, didn¡¯t he mentally prepare himself long ago? She and Bo Yi had been together for three years, and even if she was young at that time, she could do what should be done. After all, at that time¡­ they were so in love. Thinking of this, Rong Zhan was filled with unhappiness, jealousy, resentment, and grievance. Sang Xia didn¡¯t look good. She was frowning tightly. She was not interested in things like sex between men and women and had no opinion about it. She was bent on revenge and really did not want to apply medicine or massage at this time. Because the other party was Rong Zhan, this dissolute and unruly man, she felt that this matter was particularly dirty. There was nothing wrong with it. So, in the face of Rong Zhan¡¯s words, Sang Xia thought for a while before saying, ¡°Rong Zhan, although we had that one night, you should also know that I have never seen that thing with my own eyes. Isn¡¯t it a bad idea to let me do this in broad daylight?¡± Hearing this, Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and suddenly felt that something was strange. But he gave a meaningful smile and said, ¡°Not a good idea? Never seen before? You have never seen mine, or¡­ someone else¡¯s?¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 48 She Said That It Was Her First Time Someone else, of course, referred to her ex-boyfriend. As soon as he said this, Sang Xia¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t say that about other people? I have never seen anyone¡¯s thing before. I don¡¯t want to see and don¡¯t want to touch.¡± She also¡­ did not dare. After she had said this, Rong Zhan¡¯s pupils constricted and he narrowed his eyes, staring unblinkingly at her as if to examine whether what she said was true. Did¡­ she know what she was talking about? How could she not have seen it before? Rong Zhan got up and approached her. Sang Xia could not help but step back when she saw him coming towards her like an elegant, lazy and aggressive cheetah. She was cautious, but there were no signs on her face that she had lied. Of course, she did not need to deceive him. Because she did not care about him at all. ¡°You really haven¡¯t seen it before?¡± Rong Zhan had trapped her between his arms and the wall. A head taller than her, he lowered his head to stare fixedly at her. If so, what did that mean? Had they never done it, or had they done it only a few times? Or was she too shy to see? Rong Zhan only felt that he seemed to have missed something, and it was very important. Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s behavior at this moment, furious, and fought back. ¡°Do you think everyone is as perverted as you?¡± Especially Bo Yi. Although they had broken up, their feelings for that three years were pure, moving and unforgettable. Rong Zhan was the one who occupied her first time, but he was thinking about her and Bo Yi¡¯s past with dirty thoughts. Rong Zhan listened to Sang Xia¡¯s abuse, but instead of being angry, he laughed. Lowering his head, he suddenly gave a small peck on Sang Xia¡¯s face. Then, he caressed her hair, giving a low laugh and saying in an enticing voice, ¡°Good girl.¡± Very good. She had actually never seen that part of a man. No matter what, he would find out clearly in the future. Sang Xia let him caress her hair, slightly stunned. What was he doing? What was up with this f*cking idiot? Kissing her, touching her head. Why did a vulgar and indecent person like him play at being pure? However. Just when Sang Xia was thinking about it, she saw her hand being pulled by Rong Zhan suddenly¡­ And was placed directly in a certain area¡­ Her eyes widened. The next second, she heard an evil voice. ¡°Since you haven¡¯t seen it before, you will sooner or later see it. So, I¡¯ll let you see it now¡­¡± At the same time apply some medicine and do some massaging. It was conducive to recovery. Sang Xia was speechless. Sang Xia felt that something was expanding and she retracted her hand as if she had been electrocuted, turning to run. But Rong Zhan stretched out his long arm from behind, grabbing her slim waist and held her like a hungry wolf, saying in an eerie and evil voice, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t try to run this time. You still have the competition. Don¡¯t you want me to help you? This is your chance¡­¡± Sang Xia was speechless. The angel deep within Sang Xia¡¯s heart cried out. Someone was really too cheap, a scoundrel, behaved like a gangster and levied all kinds of threats. Sang Xia did not escape in the end and was dragged into a small black room, with a small lamp turned on, and did something unspeakable in the dark. During this period, there were some angry mutters. ¡°It¡¯s just applying medicine, can you not get so excited?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a massage, can you not get so excited?¡± ¡°¡­ Can you not¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!!!¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 49 The Coy Master Zhan with a Girlish Heart When Sang Xia came out again, she looked at her hot hands, spreading them out awkwardly, not knowing where to put them. Her face was burning hot. Hearing the rustling of him putting his clothes inside, she could not help but flee to the bathroom to wash her hands. Holding down a fit of inexplicable anger, her cheeks were red and exceptionally attractive. This could be considered her retribution for kicking him that day. But when Sang Xia was washing her hands, she could not help thinking of the scene just now as she rubbed her hands. She spread out her palms and closed them a few times, frowning slightly with a strange expression on her face. It was hard to grasp with one hand. No wonder she almost died that day. Sang Xia was inexplicably afraid deep in her heart. Fortunately, the doctor said that she could not have sex right now, but what about when she recovered? ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do a handjob, why are you washing so many times?¡± Rong Zhan suddenly appeared behind her, staring at how she was almost rubbing her skin off. Sang Xia said nothing and stopped washing her hands. Taking out a paper towel, she wiped her hands and turned to leave. Rong Zhan, however, grabbed her arm when she brushed past him and pulled her into his arms, his thin lips coming close to her ears, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re blushing? Feeling shy?¡± She avoided his eyes, not daring to look at him. ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡± In fact, she was not just going to the hospital, she was also going to spare an hour or two to go to the chatroom of her group. Su Li said that something happened in the group and she also wanted to talk to Su Li about some personal matters. Rong Zhan stared at her fixedly. ¡°Kiss me.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°You already did those things for me, this is nothing!¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not only shameless but also a scoundrel. I won¡¯t let you go if you don¡¯t kiss me!¡± Sang Xia did not know what to do. She could not beat him and it was useless to reason with such people. In a hurry, she could only stand on tiptoes, quickly give him a peck on his exquisite and devilish face, before turning and running out of the door. And on Rong Zhan¡¯s devilish face, there was a trace of a sweet smile on the corners of his lips. He was moved and shy like a girl but was arrogant and unrestrained. One day, he would make her kiss him willingly¡­ At this moment. Cheng Donglin suddenly came in and did not forget to look back, saying in surprise, ¡°Boss, did you feed sh*t to Sister-in-law? I saw her wiping her mouth in disgust as she went out.¡± Rong Zhan was speechless. He pointed at the door. ¡°Scram, get out of my sight.¡± In the car on the way to the hospital, Sang Xia could not help wondering, what had happened in the group to call them to gather? And in the villa. Cheng Donglin gave Rong Zhan a laptop. ¡°Boss, did you really decide to take over everything in Western Europe?¡± Rong Zhan had a cigarette between his lips and stared at the information on the computer, frowning. Images of what he had done when he was young appeared in his mind¡­ ¡°Go out first. Tell the other side to get ready two hours later.¡± After saying that, Rong Zhan crossed his legs and placed them casually on the table, his fingers rubbing his aching temples. If something was meant to be, it would happen. He was thoughtless when he was young. But now, whether he took over or not, it had become a problem. All of this happened because of the great mistake he had made in his youth. Sang Xia went to the hospital to see Sang Nuo. As soon as she went in, she saw the brat stuffing something in his hand under the pillow in a hurry¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 50 Do You Have a Boyfriend Already Sang Xia raised her eyebrows slightly. What was that? ¡°Sister, why did you come so suddenly?¡± Sang Nuo¡¯s leg was still hung up in a cast. Seeing his sister here, he was shocked. Sang Nuo, fourteen years old, was sent to a juvenile prison by their father because he had pushed his stepmother down the stairs, causing her to miscarriage. On the day he came out, Sang Xia went to pick him up, but another accident happened. Sang Xia was hit by someone and his life was at stake. When he woke up, he was already in the hospital. It had been more than a year now. And just when he was about to recover, Sang Zhirou was up to mischief and caused Sang Nuo¡¯s leg to be infected with bacteria and it was nearly amputated. Fortunately, it was treated in time. ¡°How¡¯s your recovery recently?¡± Sang Xia did not look at Sang Nuo and took out the fruits for him, not asking what he was anxious to hide, pretending not to see it. Sang Nuo smiled; the handsome youth was young but was not small. He was taller than Sang Xia, who was 1.68m tall. Hearing Sang Xia say that he wanted to move his leg. ¡°Why would there be any problems? I¡¯m already feeling impatient.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move about when you¡¯re talking.¡± This brother was her last moral support. And this brother, after the upheaval in the family, had suffered. Especially when he was in the juvenile prison, Sang Xia was particularly distressed. Sang Nuo looked at his sister cutting apples for him and looked like she wanted to say something. He was afraid that she would ask what he was doing just now, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Sister, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Sang Xia was cutting the apple and her hand slipped, the fruit knife scraped her finger accidentally and a thin layer of blood appeared in an instant. ¡°Really, Sister? You have a boyfriend already?!¡± Sang Nuo hurriedly took a tissue and asked eagerly. He thought that that person was lying, but seeing his sister¡¯s reaction, it did not seem so simple? There was not much expression on Sang Xia¡¯s face. She spoke calmly while stopping the blood, ¡°Who did you hear it from? It¡¯s not true.¡± Sang Nuo did not look convinced. ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve changed. What¡¯s there not to say about this with me? And you still want to hide it from me. The past few days, that man came to see me several times. I asked who he was and he said he¡¯s my brother-in-law.¡± Sang Xia frowned as she listened. Deep doubts appeared in her heart. Who was it? Could it be¡­ Rong Zhan? No, how could it be? He was a stinky gangster. How idle and patient was he to come to the hospital to visit her brother? But if it was not him, who was it? Could it be¡­ Him? Thinking of that person, there were subtle changes on Sang Xia¡¯s face. It was a little pale and uneasy. ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t call him that. I don¡¯t think that man is a good person. He looks like a gangster. Although he¡¯s very stylish, rich and generous. This kind of man never lacks women. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯s attracted by your looks and only wants to toy with you.¡± Sang Nuo said vaguely as he munched on the apple. The corner of Sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°¡­¡± Okay. She knew who it was. But she really did not expect that Rong Zhan would come. It was that few days when she did not go out because of her injury, which happened to be that few days after Sang Nuo¡¯s operation. She was glad that Rong Zhan did not come back and look for her. So¡­ he went to the hospital. But, how could he¡­ Why did he do it? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 51 Rong Zhan Had Done Many Things That She Didn¡¯t Know Sang Xia asked Sang Nuo to wait, then she went to ask the doctor about his condition. Sang Nuo had been in the hospital for more than a year and the high cost made her unable to make ends meet. The money in her family was controlled by that stepmother and after losing her child, Sang Xia and Sang Nuo were driven out of the house. It was reasonable to say that her brother should not have been treated like this at all. Sang Zhengwei wanted a son so much and already had Sang Nuo. In that case, why was he still so stubborn and did not come forward? Just because Sang Nuo took the life of another unborn child? Sang Xia did not understand. She vaguely felt that there was something wrong. ¡°Thanks to the timely treatment of the child¡¯s leg, he can get out of bed after a month or two of rest. But if Sang Nuo wants to engage in¡­ car racing, it would be a little difficult. You also know that if the body is not very flexible after the nerve injury, doing car racing is playing with his life.¡± Car racing. Sang Xia¡¯s heart felt heavier after listening to the doctor¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you, Doctor. I will tell him.¡± Sang Nuo had been in this hospital for more than a year and the attending doctor knew him well. As a child, Sang Nuo had liked cars and car racing. Although he was young, he always looked forward to it. Although car racing was not a particularly safe industry, it was a lifelong regret if one¡¯s interest could not be realized. Wasn¡¯t it why people lived so they could do what they wanted? When Sang Xia went back to the ward, she did not go in. She looked at Sang Nuo from the window. He had sat up on the bed, holding the thing he had been playing with before she went in just now. It was a limited edition mini race car. Not to mention, this was not a normal mini race car. Sang Xia was a little surprised. This car was seen at a London exhibition last year and was admired by many famous stars. It was fully equipped inside and the cost of making it was high. It was an award for winning the WDS World Championship and was very cool. But it was said to have been auctioned off. Who had given it to him? It seemed that¡­ it would be no one else other than Rong Zhan. What else did he do¡­ that she did not know? No matter good or bad. There was an indescribable taste in Sang Xia¡¯s heart. Before Sang Xia went in, she knocked and sure enough, when she went in again, Sang Nuo had put the car away. He must be very attached to it but did not want her to know, afraid that she would have some thoughts. ¡°Sister, my brother-in-law¡­ Ah, no. Is that man really someone bad?¡± Sang Nuo asked carefully with some thought. Sang Xia touched his hair. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about it. Most of the time, there are two sides to people. Just be yourself. You can get down in another month or two. You¡¯re only fourteen years old and there are many beautiful things waiting for you in the future. I¡¯ll rest assured if you are well.¡± She had also pinned all the yearning of good things on Sang Nuo. As for herself, she would give up a lot of things because of revenge. She did not want Sang Nuo to touch these bad things. It was enough with just her alone. She just wanted to see Sang Nuo grow up safely and happily. After saying goodbye to him, Sang Xia planned to go back to her small apartment, but just when she was in the corridor to take the elevator downstairs, the elevator opposite opened and she suddenly saw a familiar face¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 52 The Mysterious Group Needed a New Leader She was stunned but subconsciously dodged to the back of the emergency exit door. That figure walked quickly past the door that covered her. Sang Xia came out and looked at that figure, frowning slightly. That person was Sang Zhengwei! Her! Beloved! Father! The Mayor!! Why did he come suddenly at this time? Moreover, he was not dressed normally, it was low-key and ordinary, and there was no one following by his side. It was difficult to see it was him if she didn¡¯t look carefully. Sang Xia lowered her eyes with doubts and pulled up the collar of her sweater, half-covering her lips, and followed behind. Sang Xia followed all the way. Fortunately, Sang Zhengwei seemed to be in a rush and did not pay attention to behind him. Sang Xia successfully followed him and watched him enter¡­ Urology¡­ department? What was going on? Sang Xia frowned. What was the urology department specialized in? Sang Xia¡¯s phone rang suddenly and she quickly turned to hide. Taking out her phone, she saw that it was Su Li. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s wrong, Su Li?¡± She asked in a soft voice. On Su Li¡¯s side, she glanced at her watch and did not say anything else. ¡°Hurry up. There¡¯s something happening in the group. Go online ahead of time.¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. After looking around and seeing nothing unusual, she hung up the call and turned to leave. As for why Sang Zhengwei would come to this place¡­ Sang Xia, with half of her face covered, looked back in that direction. At 4 PM, Sang Zhengwei went to the urology department and there would be files saved on the doctor¡¯s computer. Thinking of this, a trace of cold rage flashed past Sang Xia¡¯s eyes. Since it was equivalent to putting something in front of her, she had to take a look. Intuition told her that the secret she was expecting was in there! Sang Xia returned to her apartment and went online as soon as she entered her room. She went to the website and typed the code to enter. The headquarters of the arms group was located in Western Europe, Rome, and except for drugs, it engaged in all kinds of large capital transactions, mainly arms. It sold them to various organizations and governments of some countries. But the strength of this arms group was not to be underestimated in the world. Not only because of its strong ability but also of its various outstanding figures. When she first joined the group, the leader was a man named Rong Bei. The nature of her work was special, because she did not want to affect her private life, so she did not go the base at Western Europe to work full-time. Instead, she carried a computer and operated through the internet. So, she had not seen everyone in the group before. Once she was online, she heard someone shout in the voice chatroom. ¡°Little Yezi, you¡¯re making slanderous accusations!¡± W-What? The corners of Sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. Actually, she had almost forgotten to mention a question. She was also curious about the families from which these key figures came from, because these people were really special, both in work and style. They were always so different. ¡°Brother Xun, why are you getting angry at me? Was I wrong? I remember clearly what happened in the KTV that time¡­¡± Little Yezi was saying, and when she found that Sang Xia was online, she suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Something big was going to happen to their group. At this time, Su Li also sent a message. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Other than the new leader, everyone was waiting for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sang Xia was shocked by this news. N-New leader? That was fast. ¡°Who is the new leader? Is it Jun Hang?¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 53 Who Was the New Leader!!? Sang Xia subconsciously replied. Jun Hang had an IQ of 192 from doing the mensa test. According to the professional terminology, he was not a super genius, but an ultimate genius. He had the highest IQ in the whole group. His high IQ was so rare that it exceeded the average standard deviation by 6, which was 0.00000001% according to the global normal distribution, and there was only a handful in the world. He was very good in many fields and was the most strong in architecture, physics and medical science. Jun Hang not only had a high IQ but was also low-key and modest. He was very popular and even Sang Xia herself admired him. Almost no one in the group disliked him. But this was not the only reason why they thought Jun Hang might be the next leader. Most importantly, the current leader, Rong Bei, was his father. But he was the adopted son, the eldest son. Sang Xia had heard before that if the leader was not Jun Hang, then it might be another person. That was¡­ the biological son of the current leader. He was called Hugh. This was the English name given by his mother. She did not know his Chinese name, but this English name had the meaning of sunshine. However, this person went in the opposite direction. Especially, these two sons did not seem to be on good terms. The contradiction was even greater. Since childhood, there had been so much trouble that a big event happened in their youth, which had affected each other for life! But there was no doubt that this biological son, as the leader¡¯s blood relative, was also strong in ability. But his character and temper¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Jun Hang. He hasn¡¯t come yet.¡± Su Li had just replied when Su Xun said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s make a bet with Joy. Aren¡¯t you worried that Hugh will take up the position? I think it¡¯s possible.¡± Su Xun said in a careless and casual tone. Su Xun. Su Li¡¯s devilish younger brother. He was a heartless person and one would not be able to tell that a person like him was engaged in virus research. ¡°Nonsense. If it¡¯s really Hugh, we won¡¯t be able to live. You should know about his temper. Now as the leader, Uncle Rong is still lenient to us. If he comes, do you think we¡¯ll have a good life with his style of doing things?¡± Jun Hang, on the other hand, had a mild temper and was good at everything. Su Li could not help rolling her eyes. ¡°Hugh has never appeared in the group. What is he doing now?¡± Sang Xia asked with surprise. At this moment, a sweet and gentle female voice cut in. ¡°Joy, you don¡¯t know, but Hugh was not on good terms with his brother from when they were young. When he was 16, he committed a crime and did an unforgivable mistake. Then, he ran away from home and was never heard from since then. He came back the year before and has been doing well in Asia and Europe, especially in G City. G City was located in Z Country and was one of the four economic and financial zones in the world. G City? Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. Coincidentally, she had studied in G City, and it was also in G City that she¡­ There were many memories in G City for her. The girl who spoke was called Yezi. She was Su Xun¡¯s childhood sweetheart and the daughter-in-law recognized by the Su family. She was smart and looked petite and sweet, but she was a powerful seeded player and served as the chief officer of the virus research. Her father was Ye Che, a professor in the international medical group. Little Yezi had definitely inherited his best genes. But to Su Xun¡¯s embarrassment, the chief officer above him was Little Yezi, the follower he disliked. This made Su Xun unhappy. But in Sang Xia¡¯s memory¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 54 All the Key Figures in the Group! However, in Sang Xia¡¯s memory, Su Xun did not seem to particularly like Yezi and had always disliked Yezi sticking by his side since childhood? Um¡­ She seldom cared about other people¡¯s affairs. Now she just wanted to know who the new leader would be and whether it would affect her own personal activities. ¡°Su Xun, I¡¯ll have a bet with you. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s Jun Hang.¡± Little Yezi said sweetly. ¡°Hmpf, what if you lose?¡± Su Xun looked disdained. How was this woman the chief officer of the virus research? Her deducing skills were so poor. ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll tell you the secret hidden in my heart for a long time!¡± Huh?? Secret!? ¡°I¡¯m going to guess it¡¯s Jun Hang too!¡± Without waiting for Su Xun to respond, Su Li raised both of her hands. What was this!? Su Xun was confused. Why were they guessing it was Jun Hang? His sister¡¯s IQ was not so bad. ¡°Ha, if I guess wrong, I¡¯ll also say out a secret only I know!¡± Su Li laughed unkindly. At this moment. Even Sang Xia could smell some that there was some conspiracy going on. Raising her eyebrows, she lifted the corners of her lips into a faint smile and raised her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll guess it¡¯s Jun Hang too.¡± ¡°Fine, just wait for all your secrets to be revealed. This is your attitude to the new leader? All of you are seeking death.¡± Su Xun sneered. Little Yezi took a bag of chips and ate it while talking to them and busying herself with her research report. ¡°What are you talking about? At least we grew up with Hugh.¡± They only separated after they had grown up. ¡°You knew Hugh since you were young?¡± Sang Xia was surprised. So Hugh had also grown up in Rome and went to the global economic and financial center, G City, in his youth? ¡°What¡¯s his Chinese name?¡± If he was in G City for so long, he must have a Chinese name. ¡°Oh, his name is Rong¡­¡± ¡°Beep!¡± The leader had come online. ¡°F*ck, he¡¯s here.¡± Su Li looked at the icon lit up and cursed in a low voice. The voice chat room suddenly turned silent. Actually, they had a clear idea of who was the new leader from the start. The next second, when everyone was quiet, Jun Hang came online. Once Jun Hang came online, an elegant and gentle voice sounded, ¡°Is there anyone else who hasn¡¯t come?¡± ¡°Brother Jun, it¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t come, it¡¯s just that they couldn¡¯t. Xiaomo is now doing a psychology project and hasn¡¯t come out for a week. Yunchen is dealing with a big drug trafficker in Africa. As for Youyou, she¡¯s out with her boyfriend and has no time,¡± Su Li explained. Xiaomo, Leng Xiaomo, as her name implied, was a bad girl with a cold character. Her mother was a spy ranked top in the global wanted list. Her father was a colonel of the special forces in Z Country. He was a serious veteran and the two of them had been entangled for many years between arresting and being arrested. In the end, they committed a sin. Their feelings got involved. However, Xiaomo was adopted by the Leng family. She was the newborn daughter adopted by the veteran after his comrade died. He raised her as his own daughter. They had a biological son, Leng Yunchen. He had inherited his father¡¯s career and was an outstanding colonel of the special forces. He was very cold and handsome. And Youyou¡­ When it came to Youyou and what she did, Su Li only wanted to say that she did not say that on purpose. It was what Youyou had asked her to say. But from Jun Hang¡¯s tone¡­ ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start. Other than a major event today, there are still several tasks to be assigned¡­¡± Jun Hang seemed to have not heard about what Youyou was doing, his tone indifferent. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 55 An Image That Was Full of Flavor! ¡°Hugh, it¡¯s your turn to speak.¡± Jun Hang¡¯s voice was light and was no different from usual. Su Li touched her nose and said nothing. She had tried her best on Youyou¡¯s side. Youyou, Bo Enyou. Her father was f*cking awesome, he married his own ¡°little niece¡±, who was also a star. This forbidden love gave rise to a big scandal and everyone knew about it. That was Bo Enyou¡¯s mother. Her mother was the chief designer of the arms group but was now retired. As a child, Youyou liked Jun Hang and could not help falling in love with him. It was said that when she was a child, after her bath, she was lying on the bed in her bathrobe having indecent thoughts about Jun Hang when Jun Hang came in by accident and saw it. They were both stunned. And Youyou had tried to join the arms group last year. She was not playful enough and became the ¡°student¡± that gave Jun Hang a headache in his physics research. After Jun Hang had said that, everyone became silent again. There was no movement on Hugh¡¯s side and everyone raised their eyebrows. What was going on?? Wasn¡¯t he online? Why wasn¡¯t he talking? ¡°Where is he?¡± Little Yezi was confused. ¡°Oh, yes!! You women don¡¯t think about going back on your words. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll expose the secrets you know? Say it, say it!¡± Su Xun banged on the table and shouted. They began to gossip while Hugh was still silent. ¡°Secrets??¡± Jun Hang raised his eyebrows. ¡°We¡¯re having a bet on who will be the leader, you or Hugh,¡± said Sang Xia with a small smile. ¡°Me?¡± When Jun Hang heard this, he laughed elegantly. His voice was particularly pleasant, magnetic and clear, like a trickle of water, which one would not forget even if it had washed around in one¡¯s heart for a long time. ¡°I won¡¯t be.¡± It was not because of anything else, it was mainly because he had always liked a low-key and stable life. ¡°Well, I knew I would lose. Come, let¡¯s talk about my secret first. I have a secret that has been kept in my heart for six years.¡± Little Yezi cleared her throat. She was actually gloating at this time, but she kept her tone serious. ¡°During Su Xun¡¯s 17th birthday in the KTV, he saw a very beautiful woman and went to flirt with her¡­¡± ¡°Hey, wait a minute! Shut your mouth! Shut up! Little girl, do you want to die? Why are you talking about me when it¡¯s supposed to be your secret!¡± When Su Xun heard Little Yezi mention that, he jumped up on reflex and almost exploded in anger. If she said that, it would embarrass him! Su Li muted her brother¡¯s chat. ¡°Little Yezi, continue.¡± Su Xun wanted to flip the table. Little Yezi continued, ¡°He saw that she was pretty and went to flirt with her, drank with her, sang and danced, and finally succeeded in hitting on her. At the end, when the woman was half drunk and lying in his arms waiting for him to¡­ Guess what he did?¡± ¡°Huh???¡± Everyone was confused. Su Xun¡¯s face was red with anger and he turned over the table. ¡°Haha, he held her in his arms and started to pick his nose until the woman finally could not stand it and said, ¡®Stop picking your nose, your booger has fallen on my face.¡¯ Haha¡­¡± Then, that was the end of the story. ¡°F*ck, pfft¡­¡± Su Li could not hold in her laughter. Sang Xia had held her breath. ¡°Why do I feel that this image is very flavorsome?¡± ¡°You still have the nerve to say this!!?¡± Su Xun exploded as soon as he was unmuted. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t let me smell your lousy perfume, would I have done that!!!?¡± It made his nose itch and his image was destroyed! Little Yezi spread out her hands. ¡°What did you say? I don¡¯t understand. Hurry up, Su Li, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Su Li stretched her body, her eyes charming, and she gave a meaningful smile. ¡°Me? What other secret do I know? I only know that my brother once watched a movie at home, masturbated, then fell asleep naked. When I came back with a group of classmates¡­¡± ¡°Sister! Older Sister! Do I have a fake sister!!?¡± Su Xun fell apart. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 56 Sang Xia Was Shocked by the Familiar Voice! Where was the secret? Why were they all embarrassing things about him!! Su Li raised her eyebrows. ¡°If I¡¯m not your sister, would I have gone over and calmly put on your underpants for you before kicking you out of the house?¡± Su Xun was speechless. The corners of his eyes twitched. Look, this was the environment he had grown up in. Seemingly cute and sweet, but actually a cunning childhood sweetheart, and an even scarier elder sister. Over the years, he felt like he had been hollowed out. ¡°Why was he watching a movie? Su Xun, please explain it to me.¡± Little Yezi grinned. Su Xun quickly raised his hand. ¡°It wasn¡¯t mine. Someone gave it to me.¡± ¡°Who wanted to die???¡± ¡°You¡¯d better think about it before talking. You can¡¯t afford to offend the person who gave that to me.¡± As soon as Su Xun¡¯s voice fell, a deafening animal-like roar suddenly sounded from the speakers! ¡°F*ck!¡± Everyone was stunned. What was going on! Lion!!? What was going on? A lion¡¯s roar? Sang Xia was also shocked. They were just thinking about it when there was a rustling sound and after a moment, a charming, deep, husky and sexy male voice sounded. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, everyone.¡± ¡°Hugh!!¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally here. What happened just now? Why was there a lion¡¯s roar?¡± Su Xun asked. Sang Xia¡¯s heart thumped when she heard this voice, her hair standing on end. She suddenly felt that something was¡­ not right. Sang Xia¡¯s lips moved, but she did not dare to say another word. W-What was the situation? Did she hear it wrongly? ¡°It¡¯s just a pet. It touched my things unscrupulously, so I had to teach it a lesson.¡± Someone¡¯s lazy voice sounded. ¡°But why are you keeping a lion as a pet? You already have so many women.¡± Su Xun laughed. ¡°Shut up!¡± Little Yezi growled. ¡°Before we get down to business, tell me who gave you the film!¡± Finally, Su Xun was able to flaunt his power. ¡°Hugh gave it to me. It¡¯s normal for men to watch it. Besides, I did not look for it specifically. Wasn¡¯t it Hugh who gave it to me?¡± When they were fourteen years old, they came back from the training base and went to Hugh¡¯s and he found that Hugh had a disc with a passionate design, so he took it. ¡°Wait! Who did you say?! Hugh gave it to you?!¡± Little Yezi was shocked. When Hugh heard this, he laughed, bending his finger slightly, and tapped the table while saying, ¡°I seem to have a little impression of it. It said that those below the age of 18 are forbidden to watch it, so when you went back home, you asked your dad and mom to watch with you, but your mom almost broke your leg, right?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Wow, my brother is amazing.¡± Little Yezi and Su Li almost died from laughing. Even Jun Hang laughed. Su Xun cursed and almost burrowed into the ground. It was so f*cking embarrassing! He must have not taken a look at the almanac when he went out today! Sang Xia covered her ears, her heart beating wildly and on the verge of breaking down. If that familiar voice was nothing, what about the lion!? How could there be such a coincidence in this world!? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 57 Sang Xia¡¯s Identity Was Almost Exposed! But this person was really¡­ that devil pervert. No, how could this be!!? One was a bad man who dominated T City and one was the leader of the powerful arms group in Western Europe. The key was that it had something to do with herself. How could it be so coincidental? Sang Xia¡¯s mind was in a mess. She badly needed time to figure it out. But now, it was obvious that they were not giving her this chance¡­ ¡°Darling Joy, why are you not talking? This is our new leader, Hugh. Introduce yourself to the boss,¡± Su Li clapped her hands and said. Sang Xia did not know what to say. There was an indescribable expression on her face. She took a deep breath. No matter what it was, at present, she should just throw the scent off herself and find out what was going on later! This was ridiculous! She coughed and deliberately lowered her voice, which sounded deeper and hoarse. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Joy, a hacker.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s introduction was low-key enough. And she deliberately did not say that she was Hacker Y. Hacker Y was quite famous in the field of electronic programming in the world. If he¡­ really was the person she was worried about, then she could not let him know that she was Hacker Y. Because¡­ Rong Zhan had known long ago that Sang Xia was¡­ Hacker Y. She and Bo Yi knew each other because of her hacker status. Otherwise, as an ordinary university student in G City, how could she have interacted with people in their field? Although Rong Zhan had not mentioned about hackers to her, it was just that he did not mention it. Sang Xia¡¯s hacker¡¯s qualification in history could definitely become a book. She had officially become a hacker when she was eight years old, manipulating the network. A Scorpio like her with such ability could often become two kinds of people. Someone outstanding with great accomplishments, or a cutting-edge criminal who moved freely around the internet. But this kind of person was often not particularly safe. At the age of 16, she was unfortunately tracked down and was almost caught. In Sang Xia¡¯s heart, she always knew that it was thanks to Bo Yi who had saved her. It was the first time they had met. Although it was through the internet. ¡°Hacker?¡± Hugh raised his eyebrows. He seemed to have thought of someone or something as he laughed softly. ¡°Hugh, let me tell you. Don¡¯t look down on her. This hacker is not your ordinary hacker. She¡¯s very famous in the electronic programming field. She is¡­¡± ¡°Su Li, by the way, I have a special matter to ask all of you.¡± Sang Xia interrupted in a hurry. ¡°Ah? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Li did not think much about being interrupted and asked worriedly. Sang Xia held her forehead. Su Li almost gave her out. She had to at least make sure that her guess was right and find out if that perverted devil was Hugh. Although it sounded and seemed absurd. It obviously seemed like people from two different worlds, but there were too many coincidences, and she was worried. She stared at her computer and suddenly thought of what to ask. This was also what she wanted to ask Jun Hang. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯m in a hurry. I wanted to ask Jun Hang something. The men¡¯s urology¡­ department, what is it mainly for and what does it do?¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 58 Master Zhan Exposing Himself in Many Ways, Handing Su Li a Special Mission Sang Xia asked, and the moment she did, everyone froze with confusion. Although everyone was confused as to why Sang Xia suddenly asked this question, they still answered it. Jun Hang¡¯s warm and handsome-looking eyebrows furrowed together slightly as he replied, ¡°There are too many possibilities. However, the reasons could mainly be because of a disease or reproductive problem.¡± Disease or reproduction problem? Disease¡­ What kind of disease could Sang Zhengwei get? It didn¡¯t look like it. He clearly looked very energized. However, if he didn¡¯t have a disease, then could it be¡­ a reproductive problem? Sang Xia leaned back against her chair as she started to guess all of the possibilities. She was quick too. As Sang Xia continued to chat with them, her fingers flew across the computer¡¯s keyboard, planning to hack into the digital system of the hospital. ¡°Joy, what happened?¡± Su Li asked. Sang Xia replied without forgetting to lower her voice, making herself sound hoarser, ¡°The problem isn¡¯t big, but it¡¯s a little urgent for me. It¡¯s my private matters, however. I¡¯m sorry to interrupt all of you earlier.¡± ¡°No worries. Where did we stop earlier?¡± Sang Xia hurriedly replied, ¡°Oh, just now¡­ you were asking how to designate the missions, right?¡± They must not talk about their identities again. However, it was very simple to not talk about the same topic again after she had interrupted them. After all, they were all talented and well-known people from different industries and she was nothing. Hearing this, Su Li really started to ask Hugh about the missions. Sang Xia silently sighed in relief. She found a cigarette, lit it up and massaged her aching temple as she began to smoke. She was already holding herself back, but she couldn¡¯t stay calm at all at this moment. The organization said that the meeting was to announce the newly-appointed head, but the truth was that the meeting wasn¡¯t that formal. There wasn¡¯t even a handing over ceremony. They were all friends and were familiar with each other, so after Hugh came, he designated the necessary missions to the rest of them straight away. As Sang Xia listened to the extremely familiar voice, her slender fingers kept trembling nonstop as they held onto a female cigarette. She only calmed down after she finished smoking. Right now, Sang Xia was still determined to not scare herself before she got proper evidence about it. Because¡­ she really could not think about how Rong Zhan would have any relations to the Western Europe arms organization. After the missions had been designated, Hugh seemed to have thought of something as he suddenly said to Su Li, ¡°Su Li, please come to T City in Z Country as soon as possible. I have something I need you to get as fast as possible.¡± T City?! Hearing this, Sang Xia froze again, the burning cigarette almost burning her hand. ¡°T City? What is there to do?¡± Su Li asked. ¡°The Tang family, one of the three wealthy corporations in T City, has a son named Tang Ye. This man has a chip with him and is part of G City¡¯s mafia in secret. The chip contains several secret trading links concerning arms and some business secrets, so please try to get it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Hm? Why? You want to take it now?¡± Su Li raised an eyebrow. This was probably too mean since they were so far away. If there wasn¡¯t some kind of great hatred for him, the largest arms organization in Western Europe didn¡¯t have any reason to steal several trading links he had with G City. Hugh even knew that he had connections with the G City mafia, so there must be some kind of entanglement with him. ¡°I want to snatch?¡± Hugh scoffed. ¡°I really don¡¯t care about that bit of resources. However, having them is better than not. I want to give him a lesson. Remember, you must do it discreetly and not let him find out. ¡°The most important thing is to not let him find out who did it. However, that a**hole probably won¡¯t find out anyhow.¡± ¡°Okay, leave it to me.¡± Su Li moved her wrists around. She suddenly seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the characteristic of that person? Does he have any hobbies?¡± Hugh must know this person. Hugh¡¯s lips moved slightly as he said, ¡°¡­ He likes women.¡± Su Li was speechless. It seemed like a big celebrity like her must sell her looks now, right? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 59 Sang Xia Said That She Has a Sugar Daddy Sang Xia was afraid that Hugh would talk to her privately, so she hurriedly looked for an excuse to go offline. However, the moment she spouted her excuse, Su Li and the rest started to pester her to tell them a secret before she left. ¡°Joy, don¡¯t leave so quickly. We¡¯ve all said our secrets, you¡¯re the only one left!¡± Su Xun started to cheer as well. He had never met Joy before, so she would definitely not say something about him anymore. He could not be the only one that was embarrassed tonight. Instantly, Sang Xia was greatly embarrassed. She had merely followed what the others did. Who knew that she had caught herself in the ploy of them wanting to tease Su Xun? ¡°You placed a bet about me?¡± Hugh asked in return, scoffing. ¡°Yes. We all guessed that it was Jun Hang, so we all lost. Haha¡­¡± Su Li retaliated easily. Hugh was speechless. Sang Xia originally thought that she would be able to get it over without doing anything. However, they had really took it seriously. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes sparkled as she said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll say a secret of mine¡­¡± ¡°Hm, what is it?!¡± Everyone was in anticipation. Sang Xia lowered her voice as she said, slurring, ¡°I¡­ have a sugar daddy.¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Not to mention others, even Su Li was so shocked her jaw fell on the floor. ¡°You¡­ are you saying the truth? Joy, please don¡¯t joke with me.¡± Sang Xia was speechless. ¡°What happened? Did you have any difficulties? Did you do it willingly or¡­?¡± Jun Hang also asked. Sang Xia was about to speak when she heard that extremely familiar, devilish voice. His tone sounded like he had heard something funny as he snickered. ¡°Ha, a sugar daddy? People in our organization can actually have sugar daddies outside? How are you so capable?!¡± ¡°Cough, Hugh, what are you talking about? Joy is joking with us. Why would she do something like that? I know her very well¡­¡± ¡°No. Su Li, you don¡¯t have to explain for me. It¡¯s true. My pocket¡¯s been a little tight recently. But it¡¯s funny. My sugar daddy is really stingy. He hasn¡¯t given me anything until now and has always tried to take advantage of me every time we met¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! I can¡¯t listen to this anymore. Are you a pig? If you¡¯re played like this, I am really suspicious of your capability as a hacker!¡± Hugh was instantly angered. He found out that one of his core members had a sugar daddy the moment he stepped up. If she wanted to have a sugar daddy, she had to do it willingly, why was she forced to instead?! This was an utterly big humiliation! ¡°Then, Hugh, what do you say I should do?¡± Sang Xia wasn¡¯t afraid of him as she asked hoarsely. Her eyebrow was raised slightly as her eyes sparkled with a different glow. She looked exceptionally dark. Hugh chuckled coldly. ¡°Give me your account number. I¡¯ll give you a sum of money for you to go back and throw it at that person¡¯s face. Tell him that you¡¯re not serving him anymore!¡± ¡°Give me money?¡± Sang Xia was largely surprised. ¡°We can¡¯t be humiliated like that, alright? I can still support a talent. Take it and use it. If you don¡¯t have enough, you can contact me again. You can put all of your tabs on me.¡± Hearing this, the corners of Sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. He was a f*cking tycoon. No matter if it was for her younger brother¡¯s treatment or if it was for music, she needed a lot of cash. Her earnings from the organization were indeed high, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. With what Hugh had just done, her pockets were suddenly filled and made her feel oddly confident! Their account numbers were useable internationally and the transfer method was really secretive as well. Because the sums they received were usually larger, it wasn¡¯t easy to explain the source if someone found out. That was why it was hard for normal people to trace them. So, half an hour later, Sang Xia stared at the bank message she had received. Seeing the sudden 8-digit figure she had received, she raised an eyebrow and smiled. This feeling of suddenly becoming a multimillionaire felt really nice. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 60 My Sister Sang Is Ruthless and Scary ¡­ It felt really comfortable. Rong Zhan was afraid that she had the ability. She had no money and no power, so he could bully her wantonly. However, it was different now. Should she take the card and use it to hit that devil¡¯s head and tell him not to threaten her with money, and to stay as far away from her as possible in the future!? After the meeting, Sang Xia found Su Li and told her not to mention her identity as Hacker Y in front of Rong Zhan. Although Su Li was surprised, she was busy, so she did not have time to think much about it and agreed easily. At this time, Sang Xia had almost guessed something from the bottom of her heart. Although it was inconceivable and absurd, how could there be so many coincidences in the world? She had two strings to one bow. If Hugh was really that perverted devil, it was her misfortune. But, she would not let him have it easy. At least, she was in the dark and he, in the light. If he was not, then it would be easier. After thinking carefully about this, Sang Xia put it behind her. Now, she had successfully invaded the internal data system of the hospital and found the urology department¡­ According to the time, she soon found the medical information of Sang Zhengwei. Sang Xia narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked at the data on it. There was a lot of comparison between monitoring data, and the final diagnosis of the report was actually¡­ Sterile. However, he was not sterile from the beginning. It was only after a problem appeared with his body that he became sterile. It was not a short period, but this condition had been ongoing for six months. That night. The night was as cold as water outside. Sang Xia leaned against the window, the light in the room turned off. There was only the light emitted from the computer and the lit end of the cigarette flashing in the dark, the dark blue light making her beautiful and cold face more mysterious. After some time, Sang Xia sent an offline message to Su Li. ¡°Before you come, help me ask Little Yezi for two tubes of aphrodisiac, the stronger the effect, the better.¡± After sending the message, Sang Xia got up and shut down the computer. Lying in front of the window, she faced the night breeze, blowing out rings of smoke, a faint smile on her lips. Sang Zhengwei was only in his forties and could not bear any more children. From what she knew, didn¡¯t he want a son badly? Tsk. He really had committed a sin. It must have been a big blow to him, right? There was no doubt that it was also a very difficult thing to say. But, excuse me. This little blow was nothing! Didn¡¯t he want a son? It was all right, Sang Zhirou¡¯s mommy, his new wife must be more than happy to give him more ¡°sons¡±. And she, of course, was willing to help them. ¡°Sang Zhengwei, I hope you won¡¯t be having a forced smile then!¡± Sang Xia laughed coldly and stubbed out her cigarette, the remaining light in the room disappearing completely. ¡­ From the day she left the Sang family, she had said that if they did not beat her to death that day, she would make the people in their seemingly ¡°harmonious¡± family kill each other once they let her out! And go to hell! All of them to mourn for her mother who they had forced to death! Sang Xia did not come back for a night and Rong Zhan almost broke his phone calling her. His expression was dark and he did not sleep for a night. Whoever saw their Boss would steer away from him, holding their breath, tucking their tails between their legs¡­ They were afraid of becoming cannon fodder. Until 3 AM, when Sang Xia was deep in sleep in her apartment¡­ ¡°Bang, bang, bang!!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 61 He Broke in from the Window, Where Are You Running to? Sang Xia listened to the loud knocks outside the door. Turning over, she took her phone and saw that it was only 3:10 AM. Finally, she could not help giving a low curse and went to the door in a bad temper. Before going to the door, she went into the kitchen to get a kitchen knife. She¡¯d better not find out who was disturbing her sleep! ¡°Who is it!?¡± She held down her anger and said in a low voice. However, as soon as her voice fell, the door was suddenly kicked and a gloomy and cold voice came along with it. ¡°So you really came here. But I found you. Open the door! Hurry!¡± Sang Xia became fully awake after being shouted at. It was¡­ Rong Zhan!?? Her breath tightened and she remained silent. Oh god, why did she speak just now!? It was in the middle of the night now, if she let him in, wasn¡¯t she leading the wolf in!? She had stayed here too late and fell asleep. She was ¡°rich¡± now and did not want to be at his mercy anymore, but she did not expect that he would be waiting for her to go back and even came here! Was he crazy!? Sang Xia had deep doubts as to when she had become so important! At this moment, she would pretend that she was missing and put back the kitchen knife quietly. She then went back to her room and covered herself with the blanket to sleep. She would not open the door even if she were to die! Rong Zhan waited outside for another moment. When he saw that no one was speaking and there was no response, he immediately realized what she was thinking and became furious. ¡°Okay, b*tch. You¡¯re capable now, huh? Do you think I don¡¯t know what to do with you? In your dreams! See how I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson when I catch you!¡± Rong Zhan cursed angrily in a low voice. When Sang Xia heard the footsteps going away outside and there were no movements outside, she quietly lifted her blanket and got out of bed in a small camisole. The thin straps set off her fair skin, sexy and charming. Her legs were fair and slender, and she walked on the carpet barefoot. The cold moon made her figure look particularly attractive. When Sang Xia came to the living room, she suddenly heard some strange sounds in her bedroom. She was stunned for a moment and hurried back to take a look. In the end, she was shocked by the scene in front of her when she arrived at the door of her bedroom. Damn¡­ Damn it. This was the fifth f*cking floor! A tall figure in a black coat was jumping in from the window, raising himself with his arm and jumping down, landing with a crisp movement on the bedroom floor. The man¡¯s jaw was sharp, his aura vicious and arrogant, and there was an unpredictable air around his body. He slowly looked up, staring eerily at her with a pair of slender, upturned eyes, a grim smile on his lips. He looked at her with his head tilted to the side. ¡°Run, you¡¯re running away?¡± He said as he came over. Sang Xia said nothing, her face pale as she retreated subconsciously. I-It was too over the top. This was the fifth floor and he came in through the window. Was he crazy? Did he want to die? Sang Xia felt her legs turn weak inexplicably. ¡°I asked you to open the door and you pretended to be dead. Do you think a door can stop me?¡± Rong Zhan said as his eyes stared at her slender body that looked delicate but was actually curvy. Especially her swelled chest. The material was thin and she was not wearing any bra underneath!!! Rong Zhan said cruel words, but as he spoke, his tone suddenly changed¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 62 ?Chapter 62: Meeting the ex-boyfriend, Bo Yi (1) Translator: 549690339 sang xia did not care about being rong zhan¡¯s date at all. she just wanted to deal with the matter casually. anyway, she would not drink anymore in the name of the competition. When Cheng Donglin saw sang Xia coming out of the car, he was suddenly stunned. This, this Kasaya Which part of her looked like she was going to a nightclub? ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. after sang xia got into the car, her face was calm. ¡°This Tao Wu?¡± Cheng Donglin looked at her clothes and was speechless. Alright, alright. he was only here to pick up his sister-in-law under his boss¡¯s orders. he didn¡¯t say anything else. However, didn¡¯t sister-in-law know what a nightclub was? why was she still dressed so shabbily? classic night. On the first floor, the lights were blurred, the place was noisy, and the DJ was full of music. Sang Xia followed Cheng Donglin to take the elevator all the way up. The noisy and dim venue made her frown slightly. ¡°Sister-in-law, no, sister sang, we¡¯re here.¡± Cheng Donglin realized that he should not address her as ¡®sister-in-law¡¯ in front of sang Xia, so he quickly corrected himself. sang xia nodded slightly and prepared to open the door to the private room. Sang Xia seemed to remember the last time she opened the door of the private room. It was when she walked into this dark and bottomless dead end. she had suffered a lot of humiliation in that private room. And this time? Sang Xia did not know. I don¡¯t want to know, let¡¯s just go with the flow, Yingluo. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve arrived!¡± Cheng Donglin brought sang Xia in and called out to Rong Zhan. There were quite a few people in the private room. however, many of them weren¡¯t as foul as last time, and they looked more ¡°serious.¡± The moment sang Xia entered, she attracted the attention of everyone who was talking. It immediately made people¡¯s breathing stop. Sang Xia was wearing a light blue cotton dress. Her black hair was like ink, and her waist-length hair was slightly curled. Her skin was fair, and her red lips and white teeth made her beautiful and cold, like a good ink painting. She was wearing a pair of canvas shoes and a loose knitted jacket. Her ankles were bare, slender and fair. she was like an obedient, sensible, and good girl. she looked pure and innocent, but she was particularly casual and natural. she was dressed so conservatively, so simply, so clean. It seemed to be quite out of place in this noisy, dark, and luxurious place. ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± One, two claps were heard, followed by a whistle. yo, whose girl is this? are you an adult?¡± As soon as that person finished shouting, there was a commotion inside. A few men stood up, wanting to get to know her. However, just as she was about to go over, she suddenly heard the sound of a table being kicked from inside. It caused them to pause in their actions. ¡°My woman, do any of you have a problem?¡± Under the misty lights, sang Xia gradually adapted to the environment. She followed the sound and saw a familiar tall and slender figure, who was lazily leaning on a sofa. there was still an unlit cigarette between his thin lips. he waved his hand and beckoned for the slender figure who was standing there stupidly to come over. master Zhan, what kind of girl are you? you¡¯re really f * cking hot. ¡°nonsense! What kind of taste does master Zhan have!¡± ¡± however, i didn¡¯t expect master zhan to have such a taste. she¡¯s just a female student. i thought he liked to play with heavy tastes. ¡± These people were making fun of sang Xia, intentionally or otherwise. there was no doubt that men liked to make such jokes with beautiful women. Especially since master Zhan had never lacked women by his side. Although there were many beautiful women, it was rare to have such good looks. A woman like this was just a plaything for master Zhan, right? Since it was a beautiful woman¡¯s plaything, anyone would have the chance to sleep with her after the deed was done. Sang Xia held her breath and walked to Rong Zhan¡¯s side. Suddenly ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 63 ? Chapter 63: Meeting the ex-boyfriend, Bo Yi (2) Translator: 549690339 suddenly, he pulled her into his arms and wrapped his hand around her small waist. rong zhan¡¯s thin lips were next to her ear, rubbing it ambiguously, and his voice was charming. ¡± why are you dressed so conservatively and pure? ¡± Sang Xia had a motive. Not only did she dress innocently, but she had also changed her personality on purpose. Her long hair was slightly curled, and against her fair skin, she looked indescribably sexy. She looked at him with a pair of watery eyes and said with a pitiful look, ¡± Rong Zhan, I have a competition the day after tomorrow. Can you please stop being so timid like last time? ¡± She only hoped that he would humiliate her in public, force her to drink, and treat her unscrupulously. and the more she went against him, the more his strong desire to conquer would bully her. she might as well be obedient and act like an obedient girl from the beginning to the end, following his every move. she snorted coldly as she looked at the man who was hiding in the corner and peeking at the two of them. His voice was neither loud nor soft, and everyone heard him. Sang Xia thought it sounded familiar. She looked over and realized it was Tang ye. Tang ye sat on the dimly-lit sofa. The wound on his forehead was still bandaged and the corner of his mouth was slightly red and swollen. When Tang ye met sang Xia¡¯s eyes, he was even more annoyed. not only was she angry, but she also felt embarrassed. he did not want to come today. he wanted to break up with rong zhan! however, he was not willing to give up. since bo yi was here today, he had to come and watch the show and see how rong zhan would end this! How to solve it! How to deal with it! Rong Zhan saw that sang Xia¡¯s attention was drawn to Tang ye, so he turned her face away unhappily. What are you looking at? what¡¯s there to see about a defeated opponent? ¡± ¡°You coward!¡± Tang ye¡¯s face was red with anger, but when he thought about what was going to happen next, the muscles at the corner of his eyes twitched a few times, but he held it in. Rong Zhan toyed with sang Xia¡¯s hand, as if he had taken her for himself. I¡¯ll listen to you today. Drink if you want, or don¡¯t drink if you don¡¯t want to. He also knew that he had gone a little too far last time, but who asked her to be so stubborn and not like him at all? master Zhan, who¡¯s this beauty? quickly introduce her to us. ¡°Yeah, master Zhan.¡± A group of people started to cheer. Rong Zhan suddenly raised his hand, signaling for silence. He said lazily, ¡± what¡¯s the rush? not everyone is here yet. Sang Xia did not think much of it when she heard that. She even thought that perhaps Rong Zhan did not want to affect his relationship with Bo Yi, so he did not allow her to appear in front of the two of them at the same time. A group of people started to cheer for a drink. Rong Zhan did not reject anyone. He drank glass after glass of wine. Sang Xia sat beside him and did not care. Tang ye was here for revenge. He poured all kinds of strong alcohol for him and mumbled, ¡± drink, drink, drink! Let¡¯s see if you don¡¯t drink to death today!¡± Rong Zhan looked at sang Xia who was sitting there obediently, but he was already a little unhappy. When he was being forced to drink, couldn¡¯t this woman have come and advised him to drink less? His stomach wasn¡¯t good! But in reality, sang Xia was just like an obedient little woman, not caring about him at all. It was as if drinking to death was not a big deal, and she was even free. tang ye put the bottle in front of him and shouted, ¡± what the hell are you doing? you haven¡¯t finished yet. You should raise fish! Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± Women were like this, and brothers were like this. Rong Zhan looked nonchalant on the surface, but he felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. Especially sang Xia, who looked completely unmoved and did not need him at all. He really wanted to f * ck her up to the bedside table! He was a little angry. He pulled sang Xia over and sat on his lap. At the same time, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 64 ? Chapter 64: Bo Yi is here, sang Xia is dead Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan pulled sang Xia into his arms and sat on his lap, pretending to lower his head to kiss her. The thing sang Xia hated the most was him kissing her in front of everyone, as if he didn¡¯t want others to know about their impure relationship from the bottom of his heart. sang xia pressed her hands against his chest to push him away. she wiped her face and did not want to comply. At that moment, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Sang Xia happened to be looking in that direction. For a moment, time seemed to stop. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. At that moment, she felt as if her soul had been sucked out of her and she had fallen into an endless abyss. That was because a person had entered her sight without any preparation and barged into her world. The person was wearing a knee-length coat with a thin, smoky-gray cashmere sweater inside. The turtleneck half covered her chin, and her skin was as white as Jade. Her face was clear and exquisite. Her black hair and firm jawline were exquisite and perfect. his every movement carried a natural air of nobility. his eyes were long and slender, but they also revealed indifference and alienation. this was a man who made his elegance almost terrifying and cold. This man was called Bo Yi. All the blood in sang Xia¡¯s body seemed to have frozen, and even her breathing stopped. she looked at him without blinking, and her eyes were covered with a thin layer of mist. she was completely out of control. her mind was blank, and all her thoughts were empty. She had thought that she could gradually let go of it after a year and three to four months, but when he suddenly appeared in front of her again, all the pretense of indifference in the past seemed to have collapsed. she revealed her true colors. They were utterly defeated. Sang Xia¡¯s hand that was holding onto Rong Zhan¡¯s arm was trembling. She did not know what to do. The room was dimly lit. After Bo Yi entered, he found a place and sat down. He did not look at the other places, as if he had long lost interest in everything here. He also didn¡¯t care if there were any more people here. When the group of people saw that he had just arrived, they hurriedly jeered and wanted to punish him by making him drink. A bottle of vodka was finished in one breath, and everyone cheered. Sang Xia looked at him. He looked so familiar, the love of her life, but now he seemed so strange. Rong Zhan leaned there, playing with the wine glass in his hand. He squinted his long and narrow Phoenix eyes lazily, feeling the change in this little woman¡¯s emotions personally, and his eyes became darker and deeper. just as he felt that sang xia seemed to have come back to her senses and was about to push away his hand on her waist to escape from all of this, there was a sudden clap. ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. His eyes were deep and he clapped his hands nonchalantly. young master Bo, you¡¯re really punctual. It¡¯s exactly 8 O ¡®clock. Everyone is here now. Come, let me introduce you to everyone. In an instant. Countless gazes turned to Xuanji. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 65 ? Chapter 65: This is my wife, everyone calls her sister-in-law Translator: 549690339 ¡°F * ck.¡± tang ye could not help but curse when he saw rong zhan¡¯s actions. he would never have thought that rong zhan would be so ¡± open ¡°! What did he mean by that? did he just want to play with sang Xia, or did he have other intentions? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Bo Yi would be provoked? He hurriedly looked at Bo Yi but saw that Bo Yi was still there with his head lowered, holding a glass of vodka in his hand. He was indifferent and silent, not even looking over. obviously, he didn¡¯t take it seriously and didn¡¯t care at all. After Rong Zhan said that, many people clapped and cheered. Sang Xia was flustered and grabbed his arm tightly. Her eyes were filled with desire and tears, which made people feel bad for her. Rong Zhan saw this and felt a sharp pain in his heart. However, he still held sang Xia¡¯s slender waist tightly. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and he laughed unrestraint and insolence. the woman beside me is not someone you can dream of, understand? She¡¯s your sister-in-law, my wife. Her name is sang Xia, do you all understand?¡± She is your sister-in-law, Yingluo. She is my wife Yingluo. Her name was sang Xia Yingluo. Sang Xia¡¯s body stiffened, and she stopped struggling. There was a moment when her entire body felt as if it had been drained of all its strength, and she felt soft and limp. Her eyes were empty, helpless, and filled with tears. not far away, a certain man¡¯s well-defined, slender hand, which was about to take a glass of wine, stopped in mid-air. what did he just hear? At this moment. The entire luxurious private room had already exploded. A group of people were screaming, toasting, and jeering. It was so noisy and boiling! Time seemed to stretch out in that instant. Bo Yi raised his head slowly. Through the blurry light and the blurry figure, her gaze finally fell on Rong Zhan. A woman was sitting on his lap. She was held tightly in his arms. That woman had black hair and dark eyebrows. Her skin was fair and flawless, her lips were red and her teeth were white. Her long, bright eyes were bright and moving. He only saw her side profile. And that exquisite and beautiful side profile made him think of the most beautiful dreams he had in countless midnight. The woman he had dreamed of countless times. Sangsang. Bo Yi looked at her unblinkingly, a faint smile appearing on his lips. However, when his eyes touched her slender eyes, they were filled with pain. ¡°Give me a kiss! a kiss! Master Zhan, quick, give our sister-in-law a kiss!¡± ¡°Kiss, quickly!¡± Those people were seething with excitement, insisting on seeing them kiss. Sang Xia lowered her head and was held in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms. She clenched her fists tightly on Rong Zhan¡¯s sleeves. She did not want to see anyone anymore. Her eyes were red and misty as if they were about to burst out. she was enduring. Rong Zhan looked at her face that was facing him. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she didn¡¯t want others to see her or if she didn¡¯t want others to see her. Her tears were glistening, but she was holding them back and not letting them fall. At that moment, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was not only filled with anger but also pain. He lowered his head and held the back of her head with his large hand. He caressed her hair and moved his cold lips closer to hers. He did not kiss her lips as they had hoped, but instead, he kissed the tears that she could not hold back and fell. in the dim light, he lowered his head and kissed her in his arms, sucking away all her tears. no one could see clearly. ¡°sang xia, is it that hard?¡± His thin lips were next to her ear, and his voice was hoarse. To outsiders, it sounded like the affectionate murmurs between lovers. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 66 ? Chapter 66: My wife, come, kiss me! Translator: 549690339 sang xia was in his arms, her hair hanging down and covering her tear-stained face. it also covered the scene of her biting rong zhan¡¯s shoulder. Rong Zhan knew how much she was suffering now. It hurt even more than his own shoulder. She bit him so hard, as if she was venting all her emotions. It was as if she hated him for acting on his own initiative, for his shamelessness, and at the same time, she hated herself for being so disappointing. It was so hopeless. This moment of despair was probably not caused by their meeting. It was probably more of a reminder of what had happened in the past. Rong Zhan was wearing a thin shirt, and she bit him so hard that there were even darker marks on his shoulder. It was the color of blood. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, held her waist with one hand and caressed her back, while the other hand rested lazily on the sofa¡¯s armrest. He was still smiling as if he couldn¡¯t feel any pain. Alright, alright. Your sister-in-law knows your good intentions. She¡¯s shy, so don¡¯t scare her. his words were full of pampering. ¡± master zhan, give me another kiss. that kind of french kiss. no matter how i look at it, sister-in-law doesn¡¯t like you! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s kiss, kiss!¡± It was indeed not easy for sang Xia to hide her attitude from so many people. Some people could tell what was going on, but who could disobey the woman that master Zhan wanted? who didn¡¯t dare to go against his wishes? Of course, he was quite willing to try his best to match the two of them together. Who asked master Zhan to like her? Seeing this, Rong Zhan lowered his head and brushed his fingers across sang Xia¡¯s face. He whispered in her ear, ¡± I know you don¡¯t want to see me like this, but you also know that Bo Yi is watching over there. Do you want him to see that you were forced? Or do you not want to be separated from him?¡± No. Sang Xia would never want to be with Bo Yi again. Even if he was reluctant, he wouldn¡¯t. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so long without contacting each other. She didn¡¯t have any good points that he admired, but his mother was resolute and stubborn enough. Once she had made a decision, she would definitely not change it easily. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she listened to him. In fact, she knew that if she continued to be entangled with Rong Zhan, that day would come. However, she did not expect it to come so quickly and so suddenly. She did not expect that Xuxu, Rong Zhan, would be so eager to announce her position by his side. Then what was it for? To take revenge for Bo Yi, to take revenge on this cruel woman? Or did he really want to have a taste of his brother¡¯s woman? however, no matter what the reason was. She had nothing to do with Bo Yi anymore. As long as it had nothing to do with him, he was fine with anything. Sang Xia had already lifted her head from Rong Zhan¡¯s shoulder. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips suddenly curved into a devilish smile. wife, come, kiss me. The commotion around them was still as loud as ever. Sang Xia pursed her lips and tasted the saltiness of her tears. Her lips trembled slightly as she wrapped her arms around his neck and moved closer to him. Amidst the cheers of the crowd, she kissed him on the lips. The moment she touched him, Rong Zhan sucked on her lips tenderly. In the blink of an eye, he grabbed the back of her head and started to fight back. He went straight in and entangled his lips with hers. It was fierce and intense. ¡°Bang-!¡± The door opened, and a slender figure slammed the door and left. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 67 ? Chapter 67: Bo Yi said, Sangsang, I thought you would wait for me Translator: 549690339 there was almost no doubt that the person who had left would definitely be bo yi. After the kiss, Rong Zhan asked everyone to move away. Under the dark blue light, sang Xia¡¯s eyes were still slightly red and watery. Her delicate little nose was also slightly red, and her full lips were bright red, dyed with a bright color. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t know if it was because beauty was in the eye of the beholder, but he felt that she was the most beautiful woman in the world when she cried. His heart couldn¡¯t help but soften, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. He just wanted to protect her under his demon wings and shelter her from the wind and rain. He wanted sang Xia to be his woman. No matter how much she hated him or how much she hated him, he did not regret it. He just wanted this woman. He wanted her to be open and aboveboard. There was nothing to be ashamed of. He had been waiting for this moment for far too long. Moreover ¡­ He also wanted her to face it again and face her heart. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± The people who should leave were no longer around, and she needed a quiet environment to relax for a while. Rong Zhan let her do whatever she wanted. However, he recalled that sang Xia¡¯s tone was completely emotionless. Rong Zhan placed his long index finger on his lips and let out a soft sneer. she really hated him. Sang Xia went to the bathroom and washed her face. She planned to adjust her mood before going out, but the bathroom door was opened. The sound of footsteps approached. Sang Xia was washing her face with her head lowered when she saw a black figure behind her. Her body froze. he slowly raised his head. There were even tiny clear beads of water rolling on her face. Her hair was wet. her eyes were fixed on the person in the mirror. Her face was outstanding, clear and exquisite, and her eyes were long and slender. Sang Xia looked at him in the mirror and suddenly smiled. Her voice was a little hoarse. long time no see, Bo Yi. The door of the WC was closed, and a sign was hung on it, indicating that it was under repair. Inside the WC. A faint smile appeared on Bo Yi¡¯s lips, but the emotions in his eyes were hard to read. Sangsang, I thought you would wait for me, ¡± he said. He sounded like he was joking, but everyone knew that he wasn¡¯t. Wait for him, wait for him to recover. ¡°Bo Yi, what are you saying?¡± Sang Xia smiled bitterly and helplessly. don¡¯t be so selfish. You know that even if you treat him, what happened can¡¯t be saved anymore. Besides, you know very well that you¡¯re still in a coma and it¡¯s hard for you to recover, don¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°Sangsang, Qianqian.¡± ¡°Bo Yi, it¡¯s been so long. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Otherwise, I¡¯ll still hate you for what happened back then.¡± As sang Xia spoke, she lowered her head and was about to walk past him. In the eyes of outsiders, Bo Yi was cold and indifferent, and it was difficult for people to get close to him. However, there were still countless people who admired him and countless women who loved him. However, in reality, no one knew how terrifying the other him could be under this layer. Pervertedly stubborn, schizophrenic, and dual personality. She loved Bo Yi and her heart ached for the nightmarish experience he had when he was young. However, she could not bear the fact that there was another person in his body. Because that person not only hurt her, but also hurt- ¡°Ah, Yingluo! Let go!¡± Her arm was suddenly grabbed, and with a bang, her back hit the wall. It hurt, it hurt so much that her tears were about to fall. [ author: Bo Yi is so mysterious. It¡¯s the personality of two people. ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 68 ? Chapter 68: The truth behind sang Xia and Bo Yi¡¯s breakup Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia cried out in pain. When she opened her eyes again, she met his eyes, which were shining with a terrible stubbornness, distortion, and madness. His light pink lips were tightly pursed, and his clear and firm face was still so familiar, but at this moment, it was as if he was a different person, making her feel fear from the bottom of her heart. At this time, Bo Yi couldn¡¯t care about her pain or whether he had hurt her. He held her hand anxiously and crazily, murmuring, ¡± Sangsang, Sangsang, I¡¯m almost done. Don¡¯t leave me. I won¡¯t force you anymore, Huahua. Don¡¯t leave me, okay? ¡± seeing him like this, sang xia¡¯s eyes could not help but redden again. back then, it was him who had become another person and done so many unforgivable things to her. he had forced her away and also forced himself into a dead end. Sang Xia could not say a word. When his consciousness was distorted, he was unmoved no matter how much she said. She struggled with all her might, trying to break free from his restraints. Sangsang, you don¡¯t like me, do you? ¡± He pinched her chin and forced her to look at him, his eyes flashing with madness. sang xia finally could not take it anymore. she pushed him away with all her might, tears falling. ¡± bo yi, can you calm down? If you didn¡¯t knock my brother¡¯s leg into a disabled state, would I have broken up with you? If you didn¡¯t stop me from pursuing my dreams, imprison me, and let others plagiarize my works, would I have broken up with you? if it wasn¡¯t for ran ran?¡± As sang Xia said this, her knees suddenly went weak and she knelt on the ground. She covered her face and sobbed. if Hanhan didn¡¯t want to satisfy your selfish desires, I would have left my mother¡¯s side. When I came back, did she fall from upstairs to commit suicide? Hanhan, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so sorry. I beg you, please stay away from me, Hanhan.¡± Sang Xia sat on the ground, trembling. She hugged her knees tightly and buried her head in them. Her heart ached. It was as if she had returned to the time when the world had turned dark overnight. She didn¡¯t want to recall these things anymore. How could she admit that the destruction and disappearance of everything she loved had something to do with him? When Bo Yi was three years old, he experienced a nightmare. He was kidnapped and the other party was a paedophile. He was violent and abused him in all ways. Not to mention the consequences of that person, when Bo Yi was rescued, he was reclusive, depressed, isolated from people, and afraid of communicating with others. He even suffered a strong psychological shock that led to schizophrenia and dual personalities. His family gave him the best treatment in the world, and he was much better. He looked no different from an ordinary person. If he didn¡¯t receive any stimulation in his heart, he was almost the same as an ordinary person. However, how could a person not accept stimulation? After the stimulation, he would be schizophrenic. When he was awake, his strong possessiveness could be controlled by love and rationality, but once he became another person, he would become ruthless and terrifying, and destroy everything that went against his will! It was not that Bo Yi did not know what sang Xia had gone through, but that was not what he ¡± really ¡± did. It was controlled by another demon in the depths of his heart. That was why Bo Yi had agreed to break up with her when he had regained consciousness. He wanted to receive proper treatment and have another chance to be by her side instead of hurting her again. ¡°Then, Sangsang, why are you with Rong Zhan?¡± He half-knelt in front of her and lifted her tear-stained face. There was a gentle smile on his lips as he gently wiped her tears away with his fingers and asked softly. However, sang Xia¡¯s entire body was frighteningly cold. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 69 ? Chapter 69: Rong Zhan, he¡¯s my new life Translator: 549690339 His tone was so gentle, and there was still a faint smile on the corner of his lips that she had once fallen deeply into. But when he said those words, sang Xia could not calm down no matter what. Her whole body trembled, and she could not help but feel a chill down her spine. The more he acted this way. The more she knew, the more she knew he minded. She knew that he was unwilling to accept this. She knew that he still had wishful thinking. she knew that he didn¡¯t want to see her and abandon her, hanhan. When she had found out that Bo Yi had schizophrenia, she had gone to find his therapist to ask him about his condition and what had happened when he was young. At that time, she liked him, and after knowing so much, her heart ached for him even more. she tried to protect him and make him happy. she sacrificed a lot of her time and everything she wanted to do. she gave in to him in everything. but in the end, she found that she was not a saint at all. She could not give up everything for him wholeheartedly. For Bo Yi, she almost lost her original self. Bo Yi¡¯s possessiveness would not be strong under normal circumstances. He would only be cruel, violent and bloody when he became another person. Although that ¡®him¡¯ also loved her, it hurt her more. There was one time when she had to separate from Bo Yi because she had something to do. Bo Yi was not willing. He was not willing to let her leave every second, not even an inch away from her. She insisted on going. In the end, after the two of them separated, when they met again, they woke up in a dark room by themselves. Their ankles were tied with chains. She was imprisoned. He was imprisoned by Bo Yi. Sang Xia could not believe that Bo Yi could do this. He did not even look like a normal lover. He was paranoid, crazy, and extremely insecure. When he regained his senses, he undid her anklet. She wanted to leave Jing Jing, but he held her in his arms, hoping that she would forgive him and say that he felt insecure. With her around, he didn¡¯t feel afraid or dark. She was so soft-hearted then and let him do as he pleased time and time again because of heartache and love. She had thought about it countless times. Since Bo Yi didn¡¯t want her to do anything and only wanted to stay by his side, should she do that? However ¡­ The meaning of her life was limited to this. She couldn¡¯t live her own life. Like a Nightingale imprisoned in a golden cage, she yearned for the outside world, wanted to get in touch with many people and things outside, and also wanted to experience the many beautiful things in life. However, he said,¡±Sangsang, I need you.¡± He made her turn around slowly and avoid everything from the outside world. Even if she felt regret and frustration in her heart, she still tried her best to smile at him. Bo Yi didn¡¯t like her to show her face in public, so he didn¡¯t let her sing, afraid that he would give him the cold shoulder. Bo Yi didn¡¯t like her to be in contact with others, afraid that others would occupy a place in her heart, even if it was half of him. That was why he had hit her brother with his car. bo yi only wanted him to be the center of attention and everything would revolve around him. hence, she deprived him of his limited time and was unable to be by her mother¡¯s side at the critical moment. she allowed her to end her life hastily when she was attacked by the mistress bringing her child to her house. She broke down. It was also at that time that she knew what she had done. She had made a grave mistake. because she loved him, because she pitied him, she no longer lived like herself. because she loved him, she destroyed the music she liked. because she loved him, her brother died. because she loved him, her mother died. All of this was not only because of him, but also because of his own obstinacy. He had naively thought that she could really accept Bo Yi, accept such an embarrassing Bo Yi. Because she had made a mistake, she would not want to continue making the same mistake. because he loved her, her life was so tiring. ¡± bo yi, everyone has their own life. rong zhan, huanhuan is my new life. ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were still slightly red, but she forced a smile and replied to him. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 70 ? Chapter 70: Rong Zhan got a woman pregnant before? Translator: 549690339 When Bo Yi heard this, he suddenly let go of her hand. Sang Xia thought that he was gradually recovering when she saw him let go. However, the next moment, a sharp wind came and a fist hit the wall to the left of her head. It was so loud and so forceful that she could almost hear the sound of her knuckles cracking. Sang Xia¡¯s feathery eyelashes trembled as she looked up and saw the dark storm brewing between Bo Yi¡¯s clear brows. The smile on his lips had long frozen and turned cold. Sangsang, you can be with anyone but Rong Zhan and Qianqian!¡± Sang Xia looked at him with red eyes, as if she did not understand what he meant. Bo Yi¡¯s fist was stained with blood. Thinking that she was frightened, he rubbed her face gently. She wanted to be rough, but she could feel that he was trying his best to control himself. This was the person he loved. He had already hurt everyone around her, so he could not hurt her anymore. His actions became so gentle again. Feeling her rapid and disordered breathing, he said slowly, ¡± Sangsang, I understand you. It¡¯s my fault. I can understand what you¡¯re doing. I want you to be happy too. But, can you please not be with Rong Zhan? ¡± He repeated it for the second time, his tone carrying a hint of desire. ¡°for what?¡± The only reason why sang Xia was bringing up Rong Zhan now was because Rong Zhan might not let her go anytime soon. She did not want to be with Rong Zhan at all. However, right now. why? It was a very strange intuition. She felt that there was something Bo Yi did not want her to know, something that he did not want her to know after she got together with Rong Zhan. She didn¡¯t know why she had that feeling. Perhaps the meaning of his words was simple-he just didn¡¯t want Rong Zhan to take this opportunity to snatch away the person he liked and didn¡¯t want him to have his wish. However, a voice in sang Xia¡¯s heart was telling her, ¡± It was not that simple. ¡°Why?¡± Bo Yi repeated and shifted his gaze away. Something flashed in his eyes and a moment later, he sneered. Sangsang, you must know that Rong Zhan is not a good person. There was no emotion on sang Xia¡¯s face. She knew that Rong Zhan was not a good person. He wasn¡¯t just a bad person. He was also a demon and a pervert. She had already experienced it long ago. Sangsang, I admit that I¡¯m not a good person either. But Rong Zhan is different from me. Most of his bad deeds were caused by the other soul in his body. But what about Rong Zhan? Sangsang, you don¡¯t know how many women have suffered because of him. Some were disfigured, some hurt themselves, and some even committed suicide. Even in G City, Rong Zhan got a female teacher pregnant when he was 16 years old. He is such a hooligan. How can he have you when he is like this? ¡± How could he have such a beautiful her? How could a person like him be worthy? Sang Xia listened to everything he said. Although she knew that Rong Zhan was not a good person and was a scumbag, she did not expect that it would be so embarrassing when he told her about his past. A chill ran down his spine. Disgusting? Yingluo, maybe. But more than that, he felt that he shouldn¡¯t be involved with such a man. no, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. No matter how bad he is to women, that¡¯s just his past. Everyone will turn over a new leaf and turn over a new leaf. That was the only thing sang Xia could say when she was still by Rong Zhan¡¯s side. If Bo Yi found out that she had been forced, she would be finished. It was already hard enough for her to mix in with one of them. She couldn¡¯t get involved with three people. ¡°is that so?¡± bo yi scoffed coldly. The next second, he suddenly said something that shocked sang Xia the most. [ author jun, this is the last ps: the male and female protagonists are both virgins! ] Each other¡¯s only support Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 71 ? Chapter 71: Talking bad about me? stealing my girl? Translator: 549690339 ¡± when rong zhan was sixteen, he even pushed his brother down the stairs. his brother was only three years older than him at that time. he managed to survive, but he had to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life, unable to stand up again. his life was ruined. even his hands and feet were hurt so cruelly. sangxia, do you really think that staying by his side is better than staying by my side? ¡± Sang Xia was completely stunned. Following Bo Yi¡¯s words, someone¡¯s name appeared in sang Xia¡¯s mind. Her lips trembled. She wanted to say something, but she found that she couldn¡¯t speak at all. perhaps, it was not only because of what rong zhan had done, but also because of qianqian, the person he had done it to. Who was that? Bo Yi comforted her and looked at her, who could not move. He thought that she was frightened by everything that happened to Rong Zhan and was about to take her away. even if sang xia could no longer accept him, he would not let her be with rong zhan. because if she did that, she might one day find out about yingluo¡¯s first secret. at that time, perhaps yingluo would completely erase his weight in her heart? He didn¡¯t want this to happen, and he couldn¡¯t accept it. Just as he was helping sang Xia up ¡­ ¡°Bang-!¡± The door of the WC was suddenly kicked open by someone. A tall and slender black figure appeared at the door. He was leaning lazily against the door with his head lowered. The blue flame from the lighter lit up the cigarette in his thin lips. When he raised his head again, he narrowed his long and narrow Phoenix eyes slightly and gently blew out a ring of smoke, which made his evil and exquisite face even more blurry and indistinct, adding a bit of danger. There was a faint smile on his lips as he said mockingly, ¡± Bo Yi, I wonder what you¡¯re trying to do to my woman here? ¡± The person who came was an arrogant demon who angered both man and God. Who else could it be but Rong Zhan? bo yi was expressionless when he saw rong zhan. he helped sangxia up and said calmly, ¡± sangsang, you go first. ¡± Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan, who was standing at the door. She could not help but hold her breath and hold her collar tightly, not daring to look at him. It wasn¡¯t because she was afraid that he would find out about her and Bo Yi, but because of what Bo Yi had said before. Sang Xia lowered her head. She just wanted to leave as soon as possible. A certain someone¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. Sang Xia¡¯s eyelashes trembled, and she did not dare to look up at him. rong zhan blocked the door with a cigarette between his fair and slender fingers. he squinted his long and narrow phoenix eyes and saw that she didn¡¯t even look at him and was trying to escape quickly. she did not dare to look at him. she was afraid of him. rong zhan took in everything without saying a word and clenched his fists unconsciously. he did not stop sang xia, but let her pass by him. Because, behind this, it was the world of men! Bo Yi, this is the last time. I hope that you will not try to touch my woman again. rong zhan¡¯s lips curled up into a half-smile, but his eyes were already filled with frost. hehe, get involved? ¡± bo yi¡¯s eyes were filled with sarcasm. ¡± rong zhan, i advise you not to go too far. you know that she is mine. why are you still snatching her from me? ¡± ¡°Snatch it from you?¡± As if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, Rong Zhan put out his cigarette without a word. The next second, he suddenly went berserk like a violent Lion, rushing up, grabbing his collar and pressing him against the wall. He got agitated and roared viciously,¡±Who the f * ck is snatching it from who? Was he more despicable? ¡°i just found the woman that originally belonged to me. you were the one who had her for so many years. bo yi, you¡¯re f * cking sick, so what? who was the one who saved her back then? what f * cking right do you have to be so selfish and be with her!?¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 72 ? Chapter 72: Who was the one who saved her back then? Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan was furious. Rong Zhan finally exploded. For so many years, every time he saw them together, he would feel so aggrieved, angry, and jealous. Yes. At first, he had taken a liking to sang Xia, perhaps out of interest. But from the very beginning, when she was in danger, the person who was involved with him was him! It was himself! It was Bo Yi who selfishly wanted sang Xia to like him and make her think that he had saved her, so that she could stay by his side better. Rong Zhan admitted that he might not have fallen in love with her at first sight like Bo Yi. He fell in love with her at first sight and tried his best to possess her, even if his methods were despicable. Thus, even if he was unwilling, he had to endure it. if his brother liked him, what could he do no matter how interested he was? However, after that, as he watched the two of them get better and better, her smile was so sweet, she was so smart, and Bo Yi was so infatuated with her. Sometimes, he would think that if she knew that he was the one who saved her, would her smile belong to him, Qianqian? He had also been despicable before. He knew that the two of them were in love with each other, but he couldn¡¯t help but like her more and more in his heart, so he had never given her a good face. It was either sarcasm or sarcasm. If he did not fall in love with sang Xia, he would not have cared about who had saved him in the first place. Instead, when he turned his jealousy and anger into love and affection, he began to hate Bo Yi¡¯s actions. she felt that he was despicable. he was not the one who saved her. why should he admit that he was the one who saved her just because he fell in love with sang xia at first sight? in a relationship. Everyone was selfish. In a relationship. Anyone would get lost. did rong zhan blame him? He did not only blame him, but also himself. She was already the woman that his brother had taken a fancy to. Why did he continue to fall for her, even if he was the one who had saved sang Xia? Bo Yi heard Rong Zhan¡¯s roar and his lips suddenly twitched. He laughed at himself. ¡°So, Rong Zhan, you¡¯ve liked sangxia for a long time, right?¡± Hearing that, Rong Zhan snorted and turned around without responding. but Rong Zhan, you care so much about who saved her, but have you ever thought about the possibility that Qianqian already knew about it? ¡± Bo Yi said, his eyes unfathomable. ¡°Hehehe.¡± Rong Zhan sneered and turned around. His lips were full of sarcasm, and he seemed to be serious and playful at the same time. if she really knew, would you still be so worried about her being with me? Aren¡¯t you just afraid that I¡¯ll tell her what happened back then, and then you¡¯ll become a fake? someone who had deceived her? you¡¯re just afraid that in her heart, after she finds out about this, everything between you two will be erased?¡± After Rong Zhan finished speaking, Bo Yi¡¯s clear and indifferent face finally turned dark. Rong Zhan sneered in his heart. Indeed, sang Xia did not know. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Rong Zhan scoffed coldly. the past is the past. I¡¯m not as despicable as you, so I won¡¯t bring it up again. But since you¡¯ve broken up, it¡¯s reasonable for me to pursue her. However, I¡¯ll tell you one more thing to remind Bo Yi. The cold smile on Rong Zhan¡¯s face disappeared. if you don¡¯t want to hurt her anymore, then keep your distance from her. Besides, Xiao mo has been accompanying you for treatment. He has been studying a treatment method for you, all because he hopes that you can get better. She cares so much about you. If you still have any hope for sang Xia, how can you let her down? ¡± As soon as he said this- Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 73 ? Chapter 73: could xiu xuanji be rong zhan? Translator: 549690339 There was no emotion in Bo Yi¡¯s eyes. He was standing face to face with Rong Zhan. Both of them were almost the same height. One was evil and arrogant, while the other was pure and cold. Bo Yi laughed coldly. Rong Zhan, since when have you been so unfair to others? Why didn¡¯t he take a look at himself? Or have you already forgotten what you did to your brother when you were young? do you really think that just because you¡¯ve turned over a new leaf for the mistakes you¡¯ve done and the harm you¡¯ve brought to others, you can pretend that nothing happened, hanhan?¡± The moment he said that. rong zhan was speechless and his face was dark. what he hated the most was people talking about what he had done in the past. It didn¡¯t matter whether he had the intention or not. What was important was that he would have to bear this infamy and the guilt in the depths of his heart for the rest of his life. However, Rong Zhan seemed to have thought of something and his eyes widened. you f * cking told sang Xia!? No wonder she did not even dare to look at him before she left. She was so afraid, as if he was a terrible demon. Bo Yi then smiled faintly. so, Xuxu, Rong Zhan, I think that even if sangxia doesn¡¯t get together with me, it doesn¡¯t mean that she will be with you. The gentle words were like a fatal knife, striking Rong Zhan without warning, making him angry, irritable, and even madder! With that, Bo Yi did not stay any longer and turned to leave. He would be fine. Sang Xia still loved him. He would be fine. She did not wait for him, but he would always, always wait for her. ¡°Motherf * cker-!¡± Rong Zhan punched the wall. Bo Yi was really good! Sang Xia did not like him in the first place, but his thick-skinned mother kept pestering her and tried to threaten her with her weakness. That was why she had no choice but to stay by his side. Now that Bo Yi had told sang Xia about it, Rong Zhan was filled with anger at the thought of how sang Xia avoided his gaze and looked at him in fear before she left. How bad could her impression of him be? ¡°Bo Yi!¡± rong zhan roared in anger. ¡­¡­ Sang Xia left alone after she came out of the washroom. However, he did not know that Cheng Donglin had been following her in the car and reporting to Rong Zhan about her safety and everything about her. Sang Xia did not go anywhere. The autumn night was very cold. She crossed her arms and walked slowly with one hand on the road. Her mind was in a mess, not only because of Bo Yi¡¯s sudden appearance that had disturbed her state of mind, but also because of what Bo Yi had told her. Especially Yingluo. Rong Zhan had once pushed his brother down the stairs, causing him to be unable to walk and disabled for life? Sang Xia didn¡¯t know why she kept thinking about this. Or perhaps, she remembered that Xio also had a brother, and that was Jun hang. and she was not completely sure if xio was rong zhan. if she was, then junhang was wanwan. As such, sang Xia hesitated for a long time, but in the end, she still called Su Li. ¡°Hey, little Sangsang, did you miss me? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be here soon.¡± She still had a mission from Xio and had only been in t city for two days. Sang Xia casually said a few words to Su Li, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it in. She pursed her lips lightly, her eyes twinkling, and asked, ¡± Su Li, I suddenly thought of something. I remember you all once said that Xio and her brother, junhang, are not on good terms. But that day in the chat room, why did they look so normal? ¡± No one showed any signs of discord. Hearing this, the smile on Su Li¡¯s lips faded away. Her eyes were deep as she said in a low voice, ¡± if you were a beautiful young man full of hope for the future, and you had a girl you liked, but you couldn¡¯t walk in an accident and had to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of your life, not wanting to hold up the girl you liked, Chu Sangsang, do you think you would hate the person who brought you this accident? ¡± hearing su li¡¯s words, sang xia¡¯s entire being was stunned and frozen. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 74 ? Chapter 74: What bad things did Bo Yi say about me? Translator: 549690339 Su Li continued unhurriedly, ¡± I¡¯m not junhang, so I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. But if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t forgive him, never in my life. Jun hang was a man who was like a banished immortal. In the eyes of outsiders, he could only be described as a Jade-like master mo, and his young master was unparalleled. He was truly a wonderful man. She could only sit in a wheelchair. And before that accident, he seemed to have almost no flaws. hearing that, sang xia was dumbfounded. she had been worried that rong zhan might be xio. after all, they had all heard the lion¡¯s roar in the chat room that time, and the familiar demon¡¯s voice. However, that only made her suspicious, and she did not dare to make a conclusion. But what about Yingluo now? Bo Yi said that Rong Zhan pushed his brother down the stairs and disabled his brother¡¯s legs. As for Gong Jie Xiu. it was actually the same. Jun hang also couldn¡¯t walk on his legs and could only sit in a wheelchair. It was a collision that could not be avoided by coincidence. Sang Xia no longer had the power to refute the truth, nor did she have any words to prove that the truth was not so. the truth was that xio was rong zhan. Although she did not know why such a thing would happen in the world. It was so ridiculous, but it was the truth. After thinking about it carefully, didn¡¯t the Xio that Su Li and Xiao Yezi spoke of also come to Georgopol to temper herself when she was a youth, to make a name for herself? When all the coincidences happened, they were no longer coincidences but the truth. Sang Xia¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly. Su Li, what¡¯s Xio¡¯s Chinese name? ¡± Sang Xia was waiting for her reply on the phone. At this moment, just as Su Li was replying, a car suddenly sped over at an astonishing speed, so fast that Su Li¡¯s reply drowned out the sudden sound of the brakes. Sang Xia turned around and saw a car parked beside her. The car window was half-rolled down, and the man in the car had a gloomy expression on his exquisite and devilish face. He was looking straight ahead and did not look at her, but he coldly spat out two words, ¡± ¡°get in the car.¡± The fire was huge. It could be seen that he was quite angry at this moment. Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan and hung up the phone without a word. Su Li¡¯s weak voice from the phone also completely disappeared. Sang Xia got into the car. He did not say a word. However, sang Xia had thought that Rong Zhan would bring her back to his villa. She did not expect him to bring her back to her small apartment. He didn¡¯t leave, but followed her up to the fifth floor. Sang Xia hesitated at the door. Rong Zhan, my place is small. You can take a look. ¡°Open the door.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was ugly, and he ordered before she could finish her sentence. Actually, Rong Zhan was holding back his anger because he felt that sang Xia must hate him more, or even fear him. Other than this attitude, he did not know how else he could get close to her and interact with her. He could only do it in such a rough and rude way. sang xia could only lower her head and open the door silently. as soon as the door opened, sang xia subconsciously reached out to turn on the light. However, she was grabbed by someone and the security door was closed with a bang. The lights could not be turned on, and the two of them were in the dark. He held her hand tightly. The two of them were so close to each other, and the atmosphere suddenly became unusually tense. Sang Xia could only feel her heart beating violently. ¡°Rong ¡­ Rongzhan Qianqian.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk, hug me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­??¡±Sang Xia was dumbfounded. Seeing that she was unmoved, Rong Zhan was embarrassed and angry. He pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. Sang Xia struggled uneasily, but Rong Zhan tightened his arms around her. He asked, ¡± sang Xia, what bad things did Bo Yi say about me? ¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 75 ? Chapter 75: Rong Zhan explained to her that he liked her? Translator: 549690339 What did he say to you? this sentence and this matter had been on rong zhan¡¯s mind all along the way. it¡¯s nothing, ¡± sang Xia mumbled as she twisted her arms and struggled. ¡°If he didn¡¯t say anything, why would you be afraid of me?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice suddenly softened, dejected and muffled. He hugged her tightly like a stubborn child, refusing to let go. In her small, warm apartment, she had been panicking when it was dark, afraid that he would do something violent to her. But now, he was only holding her. The cold moonlight poured through the window, and she could gradually see his face clearly. She saw the expression on his face that she had never seen before. It was like he was wronged, like he was unwilling, and between his brows, there was sadness. Bah. what? sad? ¡± she must have been mistaken. he didn¡¯t really say anything about you. He just said that you¡¯re bad to women. When women met you, some of them hurt themselves, some of them committed suicide, some of them were disfigured, and some even-¡± even what!? Rong Zhan gritted his teeth. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered. they said that you got a female teacher pregnant at the age of 16 and forced her to have a miscarriage. rong zhan¡¯s face turned green with anger when he heard that. He immediately roared, ¡± you believe me, don¡¯t you!? could it not be true!? What did he mean by she believed him? wasn¡¯t Bo Yi telling the truth? rong zhan wanted to say something, but he held it in. in the end, he punched the wall behind her, his chest heaving up and down. ¡± what do you mean by getting a woman pregnant? how dare you fart! ¡± It was Tang ye who did it, but he had a girlfriend at the time and he didn¡¯t want her to fight with him, so he used me as a shield!¡± In any case, not only did he not care, but he also needed this kind of ¡± flowery story ¡°. When sang Xia heard this, she raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? What kind of expression is that? you doubt what i said?¡± rong zhan was even angrier when he saw her surprised look. sang xia saw that he was agitated and quickly lowered her head. ¡± no, i believe you, ¡± she said softly. Actually, she didn¡¯t really care who it was. However, she still believed that a scumbag like Tang ye would definitely do something like that. rong zhan¡¯s breathing calmed down after hearing her words. he then said in a low voice, ¡± as for the other women who didn¡¯t end up well, hanhan. ¡± Eh? sang xia listened with a bit of gossip in her voice. To her surprise, Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled up into a faint sneer. Sangsang, haven¡¯t you heard of the saying that the worse a man is, the more a woman will love him? Actually, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± The women would flock to him, wave after wave, and even fight with each other, jealous of each other. What could he do? he would not refuse anyone, but he would not really do anything with them. It was just a show for outsiders. As a high and mighty bystander, he watched them reveal their ugly faces and kill each other out of jealousy. So, he ignored those who died and those who were disfigured because he didn¡¯t care about those women. That was why many people said that women who liked him would not have a good ending. However, in reality, he did not do anything. Sang Xia vaguely understood what he meant, but she still could not believe that he had really not done anything. actually, in her impression, rong zhan was unruly and frivolous. he was more restrained than tang ye¡¯s playboy self, but he was more lewd than bo yi. at this time, he had clearly disclosed everything about himself with a few words, and she would more or less think that this was a man¡¯s flowery words. At this moment. Sang Xia also seemed to have suddenly understood something. Rong Zhan was explaining to her, but why? Could it be because he might, perhaps, like, Wanwan herself? [ brother nine: at the end of the plot, the cheeky, sweet, and explosive old driver is online. ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 76 ? Chapter 76: sang xia snarled at rong zhan, and the volcano erupted Translator: 549690339 Otherwise, why would he care so much about what Bo Yi had said to her? Otherwise, why would Yingluo explain all those things to her? After all, she had already been threatened and controlled by him. No matter what, he was still controlling her. If he really treated her as a plaything, he didn¡¯t need to say so much to her because she was just a pastime. Which master would care about the feelings of their plaything? However, Yingluo he was not. He would get angry and take offense when others spoke ill of him to her, but now, in the dark, he would not let her see his expression and explain to her dejectedly. He felt uncomfortable in his heart, but he still tried to keep his face and not expose his current appearance to the light. So, no matter what, did he somehow fall in love with her? however, this realization did not make sang xia happy. Instead, it was like an invisible rope that tied her up, making it hard for her to breathe. Because she did not like Rong Zhan, she was waiting for Rong Zhan to let go after he was done playing with her. if he fell in love with her, what would she do? when would she be free? Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered. If he really fell in love with her, she would not know what to do. ¡°Did Sangsang ask him to tell you something else?¡± although rong zhan was looking down at her, he was carefully looking at her eyes and expression. Sang Xia understood what he was talking about almost immediately. It was the thing that caused his brother Yingluo to be unable to stand up for the rest of her life, right? Sang Xia did not say anything. After all, this was not a topic that she could talk about. It was already brutal and bloody enough. Was she going to criticize or what? it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s getting late. If you want to go, go. If you don¡¯t want to, then quickly go to sleep. However, Rong Zhan did not intend to let it end like that. He grabbed her and his narrow Phoenix eyes seemed to be eagerly begging for someone to understand, understand, and comfort him. He said, ¡± sangxia, everyone makes mistakes. I don¡¯t want to get anyone¡¯s forgiveness. But, sangxia Yingluo, can you stop blaming me like they did? ¡± Anyone could have done it. His mother could have done it, his father could have done it, and everyone around him could have done it, except sang Xia. He had already regretted and felt guilty enough. He did not want her to feel the same way and think that he deserved to die. they thought that he was beyond redemption. Because of his recklessness in his youth, he had to bear so much criticism for the rest of his life. When sang Xia heard this, she was dumbfounded and stood there without moving. He did not say a word. No matter what Rong Zhan tried to explain to her, or even lost his patience and started to yell at her. sang xia covered her ears, unable to respond to him. if she didn¡¯t know jun hang, perhaps she would have gone along with him. even if she was hypocritical, she would have to appease him and go along with him. However, not only did she know Jun hang, but she also admired him. After all, they had known each other for a long time, and Jun hang was her friend. However, she had never known that such an outstanding man would be in a wheelchair since he was young. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say to Rong Zhan, ¡± It¡¯s alright, everyone makes mistakes. therefore, no matter how rong zhan tried to defend himself, no matter how guilty and regretful he felt, he could not erase the hurt he had caused to another person. and she had no right to say what he wanted to hear and comfort him! however, rong zhan saw that she did not say anything and assumed that she was afraid of him. he became more irritable and held her shoulders, forcing her to look at him. ¡± sangxia, can you understand me? can you stop being so stubborn? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s head was buzzing from his actions. Suddenly, she was pushed away with all her might and shouted! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 77 ? Chapter 77: Rong zhanfei cried? who does he care about? who does he feel heartache for? Translator: 549690339 Her breathing became rapid and disordered, her hair was a little messy, and her chest was rising and falling. rong zhan had done something wrong and ruined someone else¡¯s life. it was fine if the other party didn¡¯t know him, but not only did she know him, but she also liked him a lot and had already treated him as a friend. She had never thought that such a good person would actually be disabled. If she hadn¡¯t asked Su Li today, before she saw Jun hang again, she might have always thought that Jun hang was the same as all of them! Why should Rong Zhan ask her to understand him? It was good enough that she didn¡¯t blame him, so why should he force her to understand him? After Rong Zhan was pushed away by sang Xia, he slammed into the door. He seemed to be in shock. His tall and slender body did not move at all. However, in the darkness, his fingertips trembled slightly. It was so light that it was hard to notice. After the outburst, sang Xia felt that the atmosphere between the two of them was on the verge of a volcanic eruption again. They were so nervous, especially when Rong Zhan kept his head down without saying anything, which made her feel even more frightened. But she didn¡¯t care. Rong Zhan tortured her so much that he could do whatever he wanted to her. After a long time, Rong Zhan slowly raised his head and looked at her face. Seeing her tightly pursed lips and expressionless face, he suddenly pulled the corner of his mouth and smiled. Then, he turned around. ¡°Bang-!¡± he slammed the door and left without looking back. Sang Xia was left alone in the small apartment. She was stunned. rong zhan was stunned just now. were his eyes red? Did she see it wrong? ** Huancheng Road, late at night. A supercar was like a dazzling Lightning in the Dark night, speeding madly on Huancheng Road. There was a man in the car, wearing a black shirt with the top two buttons unbuttoned. He had one hand on the steering wheel and the other holding a bottle of wine. The liquid flowed down his chin and wet his clothes. He exuded a decadent, crazy, and unruly aura. He seemed to be venting something crazily. After some time, the car stopped. He leaned back on the chair and chugged the wine. He laughed coldly as he chughed. In the end, he laughed so hard that tears almost flowed out. In the end, his fair and slender wrist peeked out from his sleeve and rested on his eyes, covering the moisture in his eyes. he didn¡¯t want to be discovered, even if yingying was all alone by his side. Not a single person. Because of his recklessness and unintentional actions when he was young, he accidentally pushed his brother down the stairs. He admitted that he had hated him since he was young, but he had never thought of letting him get into trouble. His brother¡¯s influence on everyone around him was hard to compare with. He had been the devil¡¯s incarnate since he was young. He was full of flaws and no one liked him. His brother was the exact opposite. After his brother got into an accident, he remembered that he didn¡¯t go to see him that afternoon when his brother was sent to the hospital. Instead, he never came home again. he knew that he had hurt his brother. he had done something that not only everyone would forgive, but even he himself could not forgive. He knew that he was a coward. He didn¡¯t dare to face everyone, let alone his brother. He couldn¡¯t accept their accusations, scoldings, and tears because in their hearts, his brother was much more important than him. Even if he didn¡¯t do it on purpose, so what if he made a mistake and bore so much responsibility? No one could understand him and would only scold him. However, Sangsang was the only hope he had buried in his heart. Why couldn¡¯t she give him a hug or comfort him? He knew. Because in her heart, even a stranger would be more important than him. He would only feel heartache for whoever he cared about. He had almost forgotten how much she hated his Hanhan, so why would she feel bad for him? ¡­¡­ The next day. Sang Xia did not see Rong Zhan. After their argument that night, he did not contact her again. When sang Xia calmed down, she did think that Rong Zhan might have really suffered a setback because of her. He was such a shameless person, why would he come looking for her? However, this was also good. She and he were from two different worlds. If she were to be with him, she would be doomed sooner or later. However, just as she was thinking about this, on the morning of the competition, sang Xia suddenly received a call! When she first heard the phone call and listened to the contents, she thought she had picked up the wrong call. It was an unknown number. On the night of October 22,2002, Rong Zhan was taken away by the police for car racing, drunk driving, and assaulting a police officer. This call was to ask her to pay the bail and take the person back. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± [ author jun: master zhan, there¡¯s no torture anymore. the later part was really exciting, satisfying, and high energy sweet. ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 78 ? Chapter 78: The note he gave sang Xia: My wife Translator: 549690339 When sang Xia received the call, she was shocked and at a loss. She was shocked that Rong Zhan was arrested by the police. Why did he go for car racing, drunk driving, and even assault a police officer? and wasn¡¯t this time period exactly after their quarrel that night? There was no way sang Xia would not understand. He just didn¡¯t expect that what happened that night would actually make him so agitated and make him so crazy. the police asked her to pay the bail today. However, she had to go to the competition during the day, which was the second round of the promotion competition. Sang Xia did not refuse and asked to pick her up at five in the afternoon after the competition. Just because Yingluo she said a little more. She had originally wanted to tell the police that she could have asked someone else to bail him out if she needed him. For example, Cheng Donglin would have known that a Big Shot like him was arrested by the police. Why did he have to trouble her? However, the police told her, ¡± only family members are allowed to go. We found your phone number on his phone. Aren¡¯t you his wife? That¡¯s the note on his phone.¡± W-what? My wife Yingluo sang xia was at a loss for words. she listened to the police officer confirm the time on the phone and did not put down the phone until the call ended. Finally, he slowly looked out of the window and pursed his lips, his eyes deep. ¡­¡­ In today¡¯s second round of the promotion competition, Tong Xiaoran was at the group competition venue. Especially Xia luoxue, who was in her group, was surrounded by people, who were bragging and flattering her. There was simply an endless stream of people. Tong Xiaoran didn¡¯t like that woman either, which made her seem lonely and unremarkable. However, Xia luoxue¡¯s gaze would occasionally look to her side. However, she was not looking at her. Instead, she was looking at Yingying to see if there was another woman. The competition was about to begin, but he was still late. Xia luoxue smiled and was satisfied. However, when she thought about how such an outstanding man had an affair with that woman at the end of the first round of the competition, and their relationship was not ordinary, Xia luoxue¡¯s expression changed again. It was complicated and strange. Just as the competition was about to start, Tong Xiaoran looked at the entrance with a look of regret and anticipation. She didn¡¯t have much hope, but she was stunned when she saw an especially eye-catching figure appear. His eyes and mouth were wide open. Who was that? S-sang Xia? It was really her? The man was wearing a pair of casual light blue ripped jeans and a white shirt. He carried a guitar on one hand and his long, slightly curly hair fell to his waist, as charming as seaweed. Especially when her hair was messy, her cold and beautiful face was exposed at once, directly entering the line of sight of everyone who looked at her. Seeing that Tong Xiaoran was so excited that she pounced on her, Xia luoxue¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at sang Xia. When she saw that the two of them were chatting happily, her face turned extremely ugly. What¡¯s going on with sang zhirou? Didn¡¯t they say that this woman had already been eliminated? Why did he appear here? One had to know that one could not enter without an advancement certificate! While Xia luoxue was angry, she was also nervous and worried about the unknown. Could this woman¡¯s appearance be related to the man Yingluo was with the other day? Xia luoxue couldn¡¯t care less and quickly sent a message to sang zhirou. However, sang zhirou had long thought that sang Xia was done for and would never have another chance to come here, so she did not notice this information in time. By the time she realized it, sang Xia¡¯s match had already ended. In this competition, sang Xia had relied on a song- Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 79 ? Chapter 79: Let the slut explode Translator: 549690339 In this competition, sang Xia had successfully advanced again with an English song, ¡± long lostpenpal1. moreover, she had won first place in the group, crushing Xia luoxue. At the same time, this was also the first time that the entire internet was streaming it live. The competition itself had a lot of attention from the public. After the live broadcast, when sang Xia¡¯s competition was released, she instantly swept the internet with her clean temperament, beautiful face, and unique voice! Sang zhirou wanted to stop sang Xia from being exposed to the public, but it was too late. Tong Xiaoran also performed well and got third place. Xia luoxue originally thought she would get first place, but she ended up in second place. The first time it was exposed to the public, she actually lost to second place. When Xia luoxue saw the ranking, her face was distorted with anger. Was sang zhirou playing with her, playing with her? If she couldn¡¯t get rid of this woman, she should have told her. Why did she promise her so well, but the result was so unexpected? As for Cheng ze ¡­ as the music director of this large-scale singing audition, even mmm was shocked when he saw that the woman, joy, sang xia had stood out. he had felt so sorry for her before and was disgusted by sang zhirou¡¯s words. however, when he saw her singing level up again, cheng ze was shocked and thought that he had made a mistake. Why was she standing here again? Wasn¡¯t she seduced by sang Hua? The person who was most shocked by this matter was sang zhirou. She was having dinner with Tang ye outside when she accidentally saw the latest news of the audition on Weibo. Among them, the news of sang Xia getting first place in her group and making it into the top 20 of the total contestants was particularly eye-catching. She was so shocked that she dropped the fork in her hand. In the end, she also found out that Xia luoxue had sent her several messages at the same time, from the beginning ¡± why is sang Xia here ¡± to the end ¡± is there any meaning in playing with me? ¡± This made sang zhirou¡¯s expression extremely ugly. she could not care less about her image and threw her phone in front of tang ye. ¡± tang ye, didn¡¯t you help me get rid of sang xia?! ¡± What do you think this is?¡± Tang ye was shocked by her anger. Just as he was about to be unhappy, he saw what sang zhirou showed him and his expression changed! Almost in an instant, his face turned gloomier as he clearly understood what was going on. MMM entertainment company is only the organizer, while Rong Zhan¡¯s S-R Entertainment Group is the real organizer. I don¡¯t know what that scheming woman sang Xia has done to Rong Zhan, but he¡¯s confident that he can win first place in the district competition, let alone compete in it. However, Tang ye was furious when he thought about what happened between the two of them. He did not want to meddle in their business anymore. He was waiting to see Rong Zhan being used by that woman and regret it! Tang ye¡¯s expression darkened and he threw his phone away. why are you shouting at me? I¡¯ve already done it, but this woman isn¡¯t a simple person. She has climbed up to an even more powerful branch.¡± When sang zhirou heard this, her eyes instantly widened. Who was it? Who was more powerful than Tang ye in t city? Sang yuanrou¡¯s heart was filled with anger and worry. She wanted to ask Tang ye a few more questions, but seeing that he did not look too good, she could only try her best to calm down and not anger him again. However, was this the end of it? Sang Xia had already made! name for herself and was about to become famous. Once she became popular, the people around her would definitely take revenge on her. No, she would not allow that to happen! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 80 ? Chapter 80: Sister sang went to the police station to pick up master Zhan Translator: 549690339 Sang zhirou¡¯s face was deathly pale, but in her heart, she was laughing coldly. Sang Xia, she remembered that she had once told her that if she lived at the bottom of the society, it would be fine. She had spared her life, but if she ever threatened her, she would never let her off. ¡± The fork made a sharp, piercing sound as it streaked across the plate, and her eyes flashed with ruthlessness. Sang Xia, then don¡¯t blame her for being ruthless! ¡°Xiao Rou?¡± Tang ye noticed that her knuckles were pale and her face was pale and twisted. He frowned and looked at her in surprise. Was there a need to? He had never seen her in such a daze before, and it gave him an indescribable feeling. it was as if she was no longer the sweet, quick-witted, and gentle person that she had shown before. Hearing him call her, sang zhirou¡¯s nerves trembled and she came back to her senses. She tried her best to control her emotions. Her eyelashes trembled twice, and her eyes slowly turned red. Her lips moved, and in a second, she became stunned and her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m Yingluo, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Feel wronged? Angry?¡± Tang ye saw that she had suddenly become pitiful again, but he did not think much about it. He just thought that she was really angry, really upset, and really had been wronged. However, he felt that it was not that bad. Sang Xia plagiarized her work and her style. It would not last long. They did not need to do anything. When the netizens found out about it, sang Xia¡¯s own reputation would be ruined. Sang zhirou¡¯s eyes were red as she nodded. since you said that there¡¯s someone behind her that¡¯s seducing even you, then what else can I do? she copied me and plagiarized me, so I can only look at Huahua like this. Sang zhirou had purposely covered up Tang ye¡¯s abilities. She thought that she would be able to make use of him after they had fought. However, Tang ye did not take it seriously and knocked on the table. don¡¯t think too much about it. She has someone to protect her now. It¡¯s no use for you to feel aggrieved. However, if she really plagiarized, you don¡¯t even need to do anything. There are many people who will find her. When sang zhirou heard this, she was so frustrated that she almost went crazy. Who was the one behind sang Xia? If sang Xia really became popular, then who was the one who plagiarized who? sang yuanrou knew better than anyone else. So what if she became popular first? her ability was not as good as sang Xia¡¯s. Once sang Xia¡¯s identity was exposed, it meant that her good days were not long to come. With sang Xia¡¯s personality, she would definitely come back to take revenge. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else and had to make a move first! Since Tang ye could not help her this time, she had to find someone else. Sang zhirou went to the washroom. in one of the toilets, a voice could be heard. Yingluo, find a few more people and don¡¯t let her get hold of anything. Torture her well, cripple her, and pour sulfuric acid on her? Good [ I¡¯ll do as I like ] ** After sang Xia¡¯s match ended, she did not know that she had become famous on the internet. Tong Xiaoran was so happy that she wanted to treat her to a big meal to celebrate. Sang Xia wanted to agree, but then she remembered that a certain someone was still waiting at the police station for her to take him back for a walk. Her eyes flickered and she declined. Cheng ze had wanted to get in touch with this new singer who had a lot of potential so that he could look for her as soon as he saw her competition. Unfortunately, he arrived right after her. Sang Xia had a fight and went to the police station. Cheng ze looked in the direction that Tong Xiaoran was pointing at and happened to see sang Xia getting into the taxi. He immediately hailed a taxi and chased after her without saying a word. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 81 ? Chapter 81: My master Zhan was instantly embarrassed Translator: 549690339 In front of the police station. Cheng Donglin caught sight of a beauty getting out of a taxi. He immediately turned around and entered the car, shouting, ¡± boss, boss, stop sleeping. Wake up, my sister-in-law is here. In the police station. Rong Zhan was so drunk that he felt dizzy. At this time, he was squeezing into the chair that Cheng Donglin had put together for him to sleep. The one who caught him was a new traffic policeman, otherwise, ordinary people would not dare to stop him when they saw his license plate. After beating up and assaulting a police officer, he lay down on the road and fell asleep. The police officers called for people to drag him back. He woke up once in the middle when Cheng Donglin received the news. After settling all the procedures, he wanted him to leave. Unexpectedly. Seeing that it was him, Rong Zhan immediately covered his head and went to sleep, telling him to get someone else to pick him up. No one knew who the ¡± other person ¡± he was talking about was, except for Cheng Donglin. There was no one else. She opened his contact list and the first contact was: my wife. When the police saw this, he immediately understood what he meant and went to make a call. At this moment. Cheng Donglin woke Rong Zhan up. Rong Zhan rubbed his sore and painful temples. His black shirt was disheveled and he looked sultry. When he heard that sang Xia was coming, not only did his expression not change, he even picked up a toothpick from the fruit plate beside him and put it in his mouth. He was frivolous, and his entire person exuded an even more unruly and indifferent air. It was as if he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be like that. You could¡¯ve left a long time ago if you wanted to. Weren¡¯t you just waiting for my sister-in-law to pick you up? what¡¯s with the cold face? it¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± Before Cheng Dongyi could finish, Rong Zhan¡¯s sharp gaze swept over him, forcing him to shut up. Cheng Donglin sighed inwardly. What was he doing? But what happened between boss and sang Xia that day? why did boss go for a late-night car race and drink? While Cheng Donglin was thinking, the door to the police station was pushed open and sang Xia walked in. There were a bunch of men in the police station, especially this one who they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. The sudden appearance of this beauty instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Rong Zhan looked expressionless, but he stole a few more glances out of the corner of his eye. When he retracted his gaze, he saw that so many people were staring at his wife. Rong Zhan squinted his long and narrow Phoenix eyes slightly, revealing a dangerous aura. He spat out the toothpick with a whoosh, stood up abruptly, and headed straight for the door. He even shouted at Cheng Donglin, ¡± let¡¯s go! When he walked past sang Xia, he did not even look at her. He even avoided her shoulder on purpose, as if he was disgusted. That look was extremely cool. On the other hand, sang Xia lowered her head and went to handle the rest of the matters. Cheng Donglin hesitated for a moment, but still stayed behind to accompany sang Xia in handling the procedures. ¡°Sister sang, I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you.¡± Cheng Donglin chuckled as he put in some good words. Sang Xia retorted, ¡± you really can¡¯t bail him out without me? ¡± Why did she not believe him? Looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s arrogant look just now, was that the attitude he should have? was he really not going to come out without her? ¡± look at what you¡¯re saying, sister sang. of course, he can only come out because you¡¯re here. this little traffic policeman doesn¡¯t know people and doesn¡¯t know any better. he insists on looking for his family. sister-in-law, after all, our master zhan is a public figure. it¡¯s not nice to leave the police station like this. it won¡¯t be nice if things blow up, but you said that he needs to look for his family to settle it. ¡± As Cheng Donglin spoke, he took out Rong Zhan¡¯s phone and flipped through the contacts for sang Xia to see. sister sang, look at what my master Zhan is thinking. Aren¡¯t you his wife in his heart? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes had just barely glanced at the man when a figure rushed in and snatched the phone away ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 82 ? Chapter 82: A man is looking for his wife, master Zhan explodes Translator: 549690339 ¡°What nonsense are you talking about-!¡± After Rong Zhan snatched the phone away, he clutched it tightly in his hand. That shout made his face and neck turn red, and it was definitely not just because of his anger. Even his ears were red. Cheng Donglin was stunned after being snatched away. ¡°You talk too much! Hurry up and get lost!¡± Rong Zhan cursed in a low voice and turned to leave again. He did not even look at sang Xia. Cheng Donglin and sang Xia looked at each other. Cheng Donglin touched his nose awkwardly and whispered to sang Xia, ¡± look, sister sang, even our boss is shy. Rong Zhan was about to step out of the door when he suddenly staggered. Cheng Yuedong Linlin! A certain someone gritted his teeth so hard that he almost broke them. rong zhan walked out first, clearly saying that he wanted to leave. he turned around swiftly, but he still slowed down and stood there, waiting for someone. He was so pretentious. Sang Xia came out, followed by Cheng Donglin. Rong Zhan turned around and scolded, ¡± Cheng Donglin, is there sh * t on your feet? why are you walking so slowly? hurry up and get the car. I have to go back from this godforsaken place! The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched.¡¯Is he f * cking insulting me? Cheng Donglin quickly slipped away, not wanting to stay there and be a third wheel. However, in reality, Rong Zhan did not turn back after he left. It was as if he had completely forgotten about sang Xia and did not care if she left or not. Sang Xia, on the other hand, raised her eyebrows slightly and observed his every move. In reality. Sang Xia saw it. When Cheng Donglin showed her Rong Zhan¡¯s contact list on his phone, she pretended not to care, but she still caught a glimpse of that scene. Rong Zhan really called her ¡± My wife. This feeling seemed to be completely different from what others had told him. Sang Xia had already guessed that Rong Zhan liked her. But, when was that? when did it start? She knew that everything Rong Zhan was doing was just for her to see. He was throwing a tantrum, being arrogant, and wanting to save face. However, it was also true that he was angry. Sang Xia thought about what she said that night. Actually, if she were to stand on Rong Zhan¡¯s side and think about it, she would know that he was carrying so much on his back. Especially if it was not intentional, he might also feel pain, discomfort, and heavy weight. And as the person he ¡®liked¡¯, she didn¡¯t comfort him at all. That was why he went crazy and went for car racing and drinking to vent his anger. Therefore, right now. Facing all of Rong Zhan¡¯s disdainful looks, sang Xia did not say anything. Instead, she planned to go back with him quietly. She didn¡¯t want to make him angry anymore. Rong Zhan got into the car and saw sang Xia walking towards him alone. He blurted out, ¡± ¡°Start the car!¡± ¡°Boss, sister-in-law hasn¡¯t come up yet,¡± After saying that, Cheng Donglin knew that his boss wanted to save face, so he quickly added, ¡± this is a remote place, it¡¯s not easy to get a taxi, and the weather is cold. Boss, let¡¯s give sister-in-law a ride. As expected. Rong Zhan immediately went along with the flow. alright, since she looks so pitiful, I¡¯ll pretend to be a good person. He snorted disdainfully, but intentionally or unintentionally, he made some space for her in the back seat. His slender and strong arms were even lazily placed on the top of the seat. His eyes were looking out the window, and his heart was beating like a little drum as he waited for her to get into the car. There was an inexplicable sense of anticipation in his heart. At this moment. ¡°Sang Xia! Sang Xia-!¡± a man¡¯s figure ran over from the distance and shouted sang xia¡¯s name. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 83 ? Chapter 83: Master Zhan¡¯s jealousy was flying everywhere! Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan was stunned when he heard that. He immediately rolled down the car window and looked out. He saw a man running towards sang Xia. He pursed his lips and frowned. [ f * ck! Where the hell did this bastard come from? ] Sang Xia was walking towards Rong Zhan when she heard someone calling her name. She turned around and saw the man running over, panting. sangxia, you¡¯re sangxia, right? ¡± Cheng ze took off his baseball cap and wiped his sweat. ¡°And you are?¡± Sang Xia looked at him warily. Hello, I¡¯m the music director of PMM. This is my name card. Sang Xia took it and looked at it. She raised her eyebrows in surprise. Cheng ze was the famous music director of PMM. Of course she had heard of it. But why did he suddenly look for her? She even chased him all the way to the police station. hence, she smiled politely and said, ¡± hello, director cheng. i¡¯ve heard so much about you. may i know what you¡¯re looking for me for? ¡± Cheng ze¡¯s embarrassed look disappeared and he smiled brightly. I saw your competition from backstage and I really admire your musical talent. I want to know more about your music. Do you have time? can we find a place to talk? ¡± Alright. this was indeed a good opportunity for sang xia. it would be great if she could get the recognition of the senior management of the music industry in pmh. it would also help her to get to know more people in the music industry. However, What about the chaotic devil? Although he seemed to be unhappy with her on the surface, he would probably only be angry if she really left. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Cheng ze suddenly looked around and laughed awkwardly. when I went to look for you, you were just about to get into the car, so I took the liberty to chase after you. But I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually chase you all the way here. It¡¯s really awkward. Before she could finish her sentence, a luxurious Ferrari pulled up beside them. Cheng Donglin rolled down the window and shouted, ¡± sis-in-law, the chief is waiting to treat us to a meal. My brother asked if you¡¯re leaving. Ah, he also said that he¡¯s booked the Presidential Suite for tonight. It¡¯s your wedding anniversary today, don¡¯t delay your business for unimportant people! Cheng Donglin had especially emphasized on the director, the Presidential Suite, their wedding anniversary, and the unimportant people. Sang Xia was dumbfounded by his words. What the hell was the chief¡¯s treat? he was clearly the one who was arrested by the police, okay? As for those behind her, who were making up stories to ruin her reputation, the corner of Bo sangxia¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help twitching. Very good, ruthless and strong. The music director was surprised and at the same time, he couldn¡¯t keep his face straight. What did he mean by ¡®don¡¯t delay important matters for unimportant people¡¯? However, he wasn¡¯t stupid. One look at this cool limited edition luxury car and he knew that the people inside were either rich or noble. However, it was a little awkward. He glanced at sang Xia, who was dressed in a simple dress. Was this woman married? Sang Xia was already a little unhappy with what they had done. This music director was not an ordinary person. It was fine for him to slander her, but how could he say that about her? At that moment, sang Xia could not care less about Rong Zhan¡¯s feelings and replied, ¡± I have work to do. You guys can go back first. Sang Xia turned to Cheng ze and said, ¡± director Cheng, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a cup of coffee. Cheng ze naturally nodded in agreement. However, just as he nodded, he suddenly felt a chill on his back. He subconsciously turned around and saw ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 84 ? Chapter 84: We¡¯re not married, but he¡¯s my boyfriend Translator: 549690339 He saw that the rear window had been rolled down. Inside, a man was smoking a cigarette with a gloomy face and staring at him gloomily. When he looked over, the man put out the cigarette and slowly twisted it until it turned to ashes. He felt uncomfortable and creeped out, as if he was the cigarette that had been turned to ash. Cheng ze quickly turned around and caught up with sang Xia. He mumbled, ¡± sangxia, I think you still have something to do. Why don¡¯t you go back first? leave your name card and we¡¯ll contact ran ran. director Cheng, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. Sang Xia replied with a smile. ¡®Fine my ass. Cheng ze was afraid that if she left with him, the luxury car behind would hit him directly. Especially someone who had come out of the police station, he couldn¡¯t be a good person. However, sang Xia left immediately, so Cheng ze had no choice but to follow. In the car. ¡°Boss?¡± Cheng Donglin turned to ask Rong Zhan in the back seat. This ¡­ Was this a call or not? ¡°Drive! Go back! I¡¯ve really given her some face.¡± Rong Zhan snorted coldly and gritted his teeth in anger. Cheng Donglin knew that his boss was not telling the truth and was very concerned about his pride. He rubbed his nose and followed behind slowly while saying, ¡± boss, what are you saying? sister-in-law is eager for work. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for us to leave just like this. Look at sister-in-law, she¡¯s leaving with another man. Even if she¡¯s talking about work, it¡¯s not safe even if it¡¯s getting dark. After all, sister-in-law is so beautiful. What if they take a fancy to her single man and woman Hanhan? ¡± Cheng Donglin glanced at their boss, who was staring at sang Xia and the man as they left, and said directly, ¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think so? I think we can¡¯t do it, so why don¡¯t we secretly follow them? Just protect her. ¡± rong zhan frowned and wanted to say something, but in the end, he held it in and scolded her in a low voice. ¡± this stupid woman, can¡¯t you let me be free of worries for a day? hurry up and keep up! ¡± Cheng Donglin laughed. Tsk, their boss. sang xia and cheng ze didn¡¯t go far before they arrived at a caf¨¦ opposite the lawyer¡¯s office. cheng ze was a little worried at first, but after discussing it with sang xia, he put his own safety aside and had a good time talking to her. In the end, Cheng ze even took the initiative to extend an olive branch to her. He said that if she was willing, he would be honored to lead her and try his best to give her the best room for development. Sang Xia also responded politely. However, before he left, Cheng ze couldn¡¯t help but ask hesitantly, ¡± ¡°That sang Xia, that man just now, Yingluo ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Sang Xia raised her brows, but she immediately understood who he was talking about. Her eyes flickered, and no one knew what she was thinking. However, when she spoke, she smiled apologetically and said, ¡± I¡¯m very sorry, director Cheng. He was just joking just now, Wanwan. We¡¯re not married. Oh, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I don¡¯t think that man is a good person. Yingluo, you don¡¯t know how he glared at me. I¡¯m so scared that I¡¯m still sweating. Cheng ze quickly patted his chest and joked. He only thought that he was sang Xia¡¯s admirer. Unexpectedly. After he said that, sang Xia smiled again. Her smile was light and charming. director Cheng, I¡¯m even more sorry for what you¡¯ve said. I have to apologize on his behalf. Although we¡¯re not married, Yingluo is my Yingluo¡¯s boyfriend. ah, what Yingluo? ¡± Cheng ze was dumbfounded and his face turned red. ** The two of them parted ways at the coffee shop. Sang Xia left the door alone, waiting for the bus at the bus stop to go back. They were not in the city, and the sky was getting dark, so there were only a few street lights on the side of the road. Sang Xia suddenly felt her eyelids twitching violently. Fortune in the left eye, disaster in the right eye. Was the right eye the one she was dancing in? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 85 ? Chapter 85: Sang Xia is being followed by the villains Translator: 549690339 Meanwhile, near the bus stop. From a nearby alley, more than a dozen local ruffians came out. They were real. The local ruffians held sticks in their hands, had tattoos on their bodies, and had colorful hair. At this moment, the bus stop was silent. Sang Xia stood there alone, waiting for the bus. Not far away, at the entrance of the alley, the group of people first poked their heads out and glanced at her, then walked over to her with sticks and other things. As they walked, a vulgar voice could be heard in the dark. Oh, did the boss tell the wrong person? such a beautiful girl, are you really going to disfigure her? ¡± f * ck, you can¡¯t even f * cking bear to do it. Later on, we¡¯ll just drag him down and let us brothers have a good time. Then, there was another wave of vulgar language and perverted laughter. In the gradually darkening night, the group of figures and voices were getting closer and closer. While sang Xia was standing there waiting, someone came to her side. For some reason, the person suddenly trembled and ran away. Only then did sang Xia realize that something was wrong. As expected, he turned his head. She saw the group of people walking towards her. She unconsciously clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes. ¡­¡­ In the car. ¡°Boss, that man just came out of the coffee shop. Let¡¯s drive over to pick up my sister-in-law.¡± From afar, Cheng Donglin saw the man who was looking for sang Xia come out and was about to cross the road. Their boss had deliberately made the car move further away, trying not to let sang Xia find out that they were secretly following them. No, he wanted to protect her. Rong Zhan looked at the man¡¯s back and seemed to have thought of something. Ignoring Cheng Donglin¡¯s words, he opened the car door, got out, and walked out. Cheng Donglin was taken aback at the sight, but quickly got out of the car and followed. In the dark night. Rong Zhan¡¯s Black coat fluttered in the night, like a demon from hell who had just walked out of the dark. On the other side, Cheng ze and sang Xia separated. He was still embarrassed and embarrassed about talking bad about the man because he mistakenly thought that he had no relationship with sang Xia. However, he felt a little regretful in his heart. She was such a good girl, but no matter how he looked at her, she didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who could be with that kind of man. He didn¡¯t have any other intentions. Unlike others, he didn¡¯t think that it might be a kept relationship. She simply felt that the two of them did not seem to be living in the same world. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Cheng ze almost bumped into her after taking two steps. He looked up and saw who it was. He was so scared that his legs turned to jelly. There was no emotion on Rong Zhan¡¯s exquisite face. He grabbed Cheng ze by the collar and pressed him against the electric pole. Cheng ze was so anxious that he quickly waved his hands.¡±Brother, let¡¯s talk this out. A gentleman uses his mouth and not his fists.¡± Rong Zhan single-handedly lifted Cheng ze by the collar and lifted him off the ground. He took out a cigarette and glanced at him. Cheng ze quickly took out a lighter from his pocket to protect the fire and lit it for him. ¡°what did you find my wife for today?¡± He took a puff of his cigarette, flicked the ash with his fingertips, and asked with narrowed eyes. That look was simply evil, wild, and extremely dangerous! Cheng ze swallowed his saliva impatiently. then, then can you put me down before you take a walk? ¡± Rong Zhan punched him in the stomach and asked, ¡± why are you looking for her?! Cheng ze was on the verge of tears. He did not dare to negotiate with him anymore. His face was twisted in pain as he said, ¡± other, other than purely, purely discussing business, what else can she do? she already said that you¡¯re her boyfriend. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 86 ? Chapter 86: Master Zhan is so shy, so beautiful that bubbles are popping from the bottom of his heart Translator: 549690339 As soon as he finished speaking, another punch landed on his abdomen. Rong Zhan retracted his hand and said impatiently, ¡± what boyfriend?! I¡¯m her man, I¡¯m her man, do you understand? boyfriend?¡± ¡°What did you just say? What did you say she said? boyfriend!¡± Rong Zhan suddenly realized something and widened his eyes. At the same time, she let go and Cheng ze fell to the ground. Cheng ze curled up from the fall and almost vomited the coffee in his stomach. He screamed in pain, ¡± I said, although she said you two aren¡¯t married, she said you¡¯re her boyfriend, Yingluo! What a sin! What did he do to deserve such treatment! boyfriend? Rong Zhan stood there in a daze. His eyes were wide open and he blinked twice. His long and thick eyelashes fluttered a few times. He looked like a Demon from the Dark hell who had turned into a cute little cartoon boy. He was so cute. ¡°She said I¡¯m her boyfriend?¡± yes, yes, she said it, not me. If you ask me, Hanhan, you¡¯re not her boyfriend. You¡¯re her man, husband, hubby Hanhan, or even her son! Rong Zhan seemed to have thought of something and mumbled, ¡± she said I¡¯m her boyfriend? yes, i am, i am.¡± A certain man¡¯s heart suddenly bloomed with beauty, as if there were pink hearts lingering around him. It was simply like he wanted to go to heaven. He could not care less about the person lying on the ground at the moment. He went straight in sang Xia¡¯s direction. Cheng Donglin looked at the man on the floor, who was in pain after being punched twice. With a look of disgust, he did not forget to help him up. The music director held on to his arm tightly, his face pale as he said, ¡± I, I¡¯m telling you, I really didn¡¯t want to extort money from you, Hanhan. But you hit me, I have to go to the hospital to see Hanhan. Cheng Donglin had wanted to leave as soon as possible, but his eyes widened at his words. Yo, I¡¯ve learned something new. He was the first person to ask their boss for medical expenses! He looked around and turned around with his arm around Cheng ze¡¯s shoulder. He took out a gold-stamped business card and stuffed it into Cheng ze¡¯s hand. He patted his chest and said, ¡± big brother, you should think about how to pray for yourself. Do you still want medical expenses? ¡± If you interrupt our boss¡¯s happy occasion, believe it or not, it won¡¯t be too late for him to cripple you before paying for your medical expenses!¡± With that, Cheng Donglin turned and left, in a hurry to chase after their boss. the music director, cheng ze, was left standing alone in the same place, looking extremely embarrassed. he held the gold-stamped business card in his hand and looked at the introduction on the card. he was angry at first, but in the end, he was dumbfounded. he was in a mess. It was Rong Zhan, the CEO of S-R Entertainment Group and the big boss behind the scenes. T city¡¯s all-powerful giant. As for sang, sang Xia¡¯s Xuanji residence, it was actually his Xuanji. ** Rong Zhan and Cheng Donglin went to look for sang Xia. However, when they arrived, the scene they saw made Cheng Donglin draw in a cold breath. On the road, a group of people were waving big sticks and chasing someone. The person they were chasing was none other than his sister-in-law! Their master Zhan¡¯s wife! No matter how far away they were, they could still be discovered at a glance! After all, it was too brazen to chase and kill people on the side of the road. ¡°Boss, boss!¡± By the time Cheng Donglin realized what was going on, his boss had already rushed over, completely ignoring the cars on the street. Cheng Donglin saw that the gang was chasing sang Xia, and his boss was also chasing after her, but the distance was still far. Cheng Donglin quickly broke the window from the side of the road and got a car to catch up. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 87 ? Chapter 87: sister sang is so awesome that she mobilized an entire internet cafe Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia was originally at the bus stop. When she realized that those people might be coming for her, she turned and ran. However, she was not too afraid, because on her way there, she passed by a Xuanji internet cafe. Not far away. To be honest, the internet caf¨¦ was ordinary. There was a group of young people who were playing games inside. It was a foul atmosphere and there were all kinds of people. Sang Xia ran there as fast as she could. At the door, she stood still and gasped for breath. Looking back, she saw seven or eight gangsters coming to deal with her. He didn¡¯t stop even when he came to this crowded place. It was clear that he had come specially to deal with her and was prepared. Sang Xia no longer hesitated. She turned around and rushed into the internet caf¨¦. f * ck, what¡¯s that b * tch doing in the internet caf¨¦? can she count on anyone to help her? ¡± The gangsters who were chasing them cursed. But no one knew. After entering the internet caf¨¦, sang Xia used the excuse of looking for someone and sat down at an empty machine when no one was paying attention. The internet caf¨¦ was filled with a foul atmosphere. There were all kinds of people in society, and most of them were playing various games while cursing. As soon as sang Xia sat down, her hands flew across the keyboard rapidly. As the atmosphere in the internet caf¨¦ became more intense, a group of hooligans suddenly rushed in from the door. ¡°Pa-!¡± A sound. The screens of hundreds of computers in the internet caf¨¦ flashed a few times, and the next second, all of them went black-! ¡°F * ck! What the f * ck is going on!¡± ¡°Bang-! F * ck his Grandpa, my Diao Chan! I haven¡¯t even taken the blue!¡± where¡¯s the f * cking Network Manager? are you looking for death? Nezha is here to kill my Xiao Qiao. I¡¯m going to kill him! ¡°F * ck, my Big Boss is about to explode!¡± The people who were playing games were in an uproar! Everyone stood up all of a sudden, and they were all irritated. As for the hooligans who had rushed in, before they could come in to catch sang Xia, they thought that they would have a stick or something and no one would dare to mess with them. However, as soon as they entered, they saw everyone standing up in unison, each with a fierce look on their faces. They were cursing and kicking the chairs in a frenzy. They were so scared that their legs turned to jelly. F * ck. What, what was going on? As soon as sang Xia got up, she directly picked up the chair and threw it at him. She looked like she was about to explode in anger and spewed out a series of vulgarities in a very societal way,& ¡± ¡°A*#, you guys at the entrance, are you looking for death? why did you cut off our power-!¡± With a bang, he finished shouting. Everyone¡¯s gazes turned towards the door as if they had found a target to vent their anger on. Immediately, everyone in the huge internet caf¨¦ picked up their chairs in anger. Some of the more skilled ones even jumped out from inside and rushed over. ¡°motherf * cker, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± ¡°Kill, kill them all!¡± ¡± f * ck, they¡¯ve caused so much trouble. i¡¯m going to teach them a lesson today!! ¡± The people in the internet caf¨¦ rushed forward and started fighting with the seven or eight hooligans who had just rushed in. seeing this, sang xia finally sat down on the chair and sighed. she called over the dumbfounded employee and said, ¡± come, come, stop looking. give me a can of coke. ¡± There were over a hundred people in this internet caf¨¦. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for them to kill these few hooligans? Sang Xia gulped down half a bottle of cold Coke in one go and hiccuped. She felt great. Meanwhile, outside. Rong Zhan and Cheng Donglin also rushed over ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 88 ? Chapter 88: his wife was really different from those flirtatious bitches! Translator: 549690339 They stood at the door and watched as the people inside were thrown out one by one with bruises on their faces. They rushed in and were thrown out again. They didn¡¯t even know who the stick landed on. A group of people surrounded seven or eight people and beat them up without any regard for their lives! He had vented all his anger on them. ¡°boss, this wufu ¡­¡± Cheng Donglin stretched his neck and peeked inside. He saw sang Xia sitting on a chair inside, drinking a can of Coke calmly. His eyes widened and he pointed it out to Rong Zhan. rong zhan was anxious and worried, but he was still surprised by the situation. what was going on with so many people? However, when he saw sang Xia drinking her drink leisurely, Rong Zhan lost his cool. She couldn¡¯t believe it. After sang Xia rushed in, in less than a minute, all the people in the internet caf¨¦ were mobilized by her to beat people up. How did she do it? How did she do it? ¡°You stay here. We¡¯ll catch two of them later.¡± He wanted to capture and interrogate the person who was seeking death. How dare he have designs on his woman! Cheng Donglin was on standby. Rong Zhan went in to look for sang Xia, and he kicked the people in his way to the side. Sang Xia saw that the man was almost done beating him up. She took a sip of Coke and continued to type on the computer with one hand. The manager beside her was dumbfounded. beauty, beauty, this, this is what you did? ¡± Everyone went to beat someone up. There were people on the floor after floor. Only sang Xia was sitting in an empty chair, tapping on the keyboard. The sound was particularly obvious, and it was hard not to be noticed. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry, I was followed, Yingluo.¡± ¡°No, no, no. There¡¯s no need to apologize. I was just asking. F * ck, it¡¯s not that I want to say that you¡¯re amazing, but I haven¡¯t seen such a hot-blooded scene in a long time. The moment I got up just now, f * ck, I was so excited that I almost peed.¡± The corners of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡± alright, stop flattering me. get lost. ¡± The manager was shocked by sang Xia¡¯s technique. Just as he was about to say something to her, he was interrupted by a rough and unkind voice. He grabbed the back of his collar and threw it aside. Sang Xia¡¯s fingers stopped typing. however, he only paused for a moment. he didn¡¯t raise his head and continued with his recovery work. rong zhan looked at sang xia¡¯s actions and then at the scene at the door. he twitched his lips and leaned over to look at her. ¡± i¡¯ve really underestimated you. ¡± When Rong Zhan said this, he quickly scanned her from head to toe. Seeing that she was indeed fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he felt a little more proud. As expected of his woman, she was just different from those vulgar and weak, delicate, and cheap women outside. sang xia raised her eyebrows. ¡± didn¡¯t you leave a long time ago? why are you here? ¡± after she finished speaking, the computer was restored. she slowly looked at him. Rong Zhan shifted his gaze away and coughed awkwardly. He looked very uncomfortable. From his angle, sang Xia could almost see the suspicious redness on his ears. her eyes flickered and her lips curved into a faint smile. cut the crap. Are you leaving or not? I¡¯m here to bring my old friends home. Rong Zhan did not mean what he said. When he asked, he had already grabbed her wrist. Sang Xia stood up as well, frowning. what girlfriend? didn¡¯t you say ¡®wife¡¯ on your phone? ¡± rong zhan¡¯s exquisite face instantly turned red, and he looked as if he was extremely angry. ¡± what, what wife? don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of me! ¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Are you sure she¡¯s the one who took advantage of me? Because they had caused a ruckus, master Zhan had generously transferred a huge sum of money. The owner of the internet caf¨¦ had kindly told them that there was a back door with a smile. The two of them went through the small door. At this moment, no one noticed- Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 89 ? Chapter 89: Being splashed with sulfuric acid, master Zhan protects his wife Translator: 549690339 Among the group of people who had been beaten up, a man who had been beaten so badly that even his parents could not recognize him was struggling to climb out of the hole. He was holding a small special glass bottle in his hand. The man stared at the woman who had followed the man. His eyes were fixed on her, revealing a terrifying ruthlessness. This woman was really f * cking cruel and vicious. However, she had made them so miserable. If they still couldn¡¯t get the transaction fee with the other party, they would all be f * cking done for. They would have to pay to death! So, after he crawled out, he got up with the help of the counter and pounced over. He opened the bottle and shouted, ¡± ¡± ¡± hey, what are you doing? ah, yingluo, be careful-! ¡± the internet caf¨¦¡¯s manager and owner exclaimed! Sang Xia was walking when she heard some movement behind her. She turned around and saw some liquid coming from the air. The smell was pungent, but she could only widen her eyes. She did not even have the time to react. As a top student of the University of G City, how could she not know what that smell was? it was concentrated sulfuric acid! it happened too quickly and caught her off guard. just when sang xia thought she was done for, a strong force pulled her away. she fell straight into a broad and strong chest, and she was almost suffocated in the darkness. She was covered with something. Meanwhile- The sizzling sound of something being corroded could be heard as well. The terrifying heat was dissolving something. The sound was so weak, but sang Xia felt as if her senses were being magnified infinitely. It made her tense up and even her breathing stopped. It had only been a short minute, but sang Xia felt like a long time had passed. She did not dare to move. She did not want to believe what had just happened. When the acid was splashed on her, was it Qianqian and Rong Zhanqian who blocked it for her? then, what about his wanwan? sang xia did not have the time to think about why rong zhan would do that at the first moment and why he would protect her without caring about his own safety. ¡°r-rong zhan?¡± sang xia slowly raised her head from his arms. before she could be lifted up, a large hand suddenly pressed her down forcefully. ¡± don¡¯t look! ¡± the voice was muffled. Upon hearing this. Sang Xia¡¯s heart felt as if a huge rock had fallen on it, and it was so heavy that she could barely breathe. The surroundings had gone from noisy to silent, so silent that it was terrifying. ¡°Cheng Donglin, take her away.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice came from the top of her head. There was no emotion in his voice, but it shrouded everyone¡¯s heart with an unknown fear. Cheng Donglin squeezed his way in from the outside. Seeing the scene, he could not help but curse, ¡± bastard, you¡¯re dead meat!!! Then, he kicked the man who had poured the acid, causing him to fall on his back. He panted as he walked to Rong Zhan¡¯s side. sister-in-law, let¡¯s go first. Sang Xia could not speak. She wanted to ask Rong Zhan how he was, why he was not in a hurry to go and see him, and why he was still staying here. However, she realized that she seemed to be at a loss for words. Her lips moved a few times, but she could not say anything. cheng donglin pulled her away. just as they were about to step out of the small door, she suddenly heard a heart-wrenching scream. she could not help but turn around, but that scene lingered in her mind for a long time, unable to be erased. He saw ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 90 ? Chapter 90: A terrifying scene! Translator: 549690339 She turned around and saw that Rong Zhan did not seem to care about his own situation. He picked up the half-filled can of liquid on the ground and pinched the man¡¯s chin with one hand, forcing him to speak. Rong Zhan was pouring the liquid directly into the man¡¯s mouth from above. The man¡¯s eyes were wide open and his face was twisted. He was struggling with all his might, but his strength was no match for Rong Zhan¡¯S. He almost crushed the man¡¯s chin. The surrounding people were all dumbfounded. They covered their mouths in disbelief and fear. ¡°Sister-in-law, stop looking. Boss won¡¯t want you to see him. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°But Yingluo¡± ¡°No buts.¡± Cheng Donglin said urgently. Sang Xia¡¯s eyelashes fluttered. She wanted to say it, but Rong Zhan was injured. She wasn¡¯t a Saint who wouldn¡¯t care about what others did. When she turned around, she saw that Rong Zhan had already taken off his black trench coat and threw it on the ground. It was already torn and tattered, and he was wearing a slightly thin shirt underneath. It stuck to his shoulders, and half of it was on his back. The color of the other half of his shirt was particularly dark. just by looking at the extent, it was enough to make her heart tremble. it was obvious that the liquid must have penetrated through his clothes and corroded his skin. if it was like this at the back, what about the front? What was the situation in front of him? The more sang Xia thought about it, the more anxious she became. This was no longer the time to settle scores with them. He had to deal with them as soon as possible. Sang Xia turned around and rushed in. Cheng Donglin did not manage to catch her. He felt a headache coming on and held his forehead. He followed her in. The moment sang Xia entered, she rushed to the employee and asked him to prepare soda, scissors, and other things. Then, she pulled Rong Zhan up. Rong Zhan wanted to shake off the person who was pulling him, but he felt a familiar breath. She called his name. Rong Zhan was stunned for a moment. He got up and turned to look at her. the man on the ground was unrecognizable. As for Rong Zhan ¡­ Sang Xia saw him quickly turn around and stared at his face. Her eyelashes fluttered, and somewhere in her heart, she felt relieved. it made sense. he must have covered them with his windbreaker just now. rong zhan¡¯s face was fine, but his shoulders and back were stained with some blood through the windbreaker. No matter how serious her condition was, it would at most leave a scar on her body. However, how could a man like him allow himself to be disfigured? if his face was really disfigured, she would probably feel guilty for the rest of her life. She was already feeling complicated and uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, come with me.¡± No matter how injured he was, he couldn¡¯t afford to delay. She didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. Today, even if someone else did this for her, she would do the same. She had always been clear about the facts. She knew that she already owed him. Rong Zhan looked at sang Xia with a complicated expression. He glanced at Cheng Donglin, who immediately realized that it was inappropriate for him to argue with her, but Rong Zhan blurted out, ¡± the back is clean. Leave two alive for now. Cheng Donglin immediately understood what he meant. He turned around and started to make calls as he dealt with the back. This internet caf¨¦ wasn¡¯t located in a bustling area. It was more of a residential area, and it was very ordinary. The bathroom was considered clean, but it wasn¡¯t big. After sang Xia pulled Rong Zhan in, his tall and slender figure made the small space even more cramped. His entire person, elegant, charming, and lazy temperament, seemed to be out of place in this place. However, he didn¡¯t care at all and followed her in everything. Sang Xia lowered her eyes, and a complicated emotion flashed in her eyes.¡±Turn around, lower your back, I¡¯ll cut your shirt first.¡± Sang Xia slightly pursed her lips. Her heart was filled with all kinds of emotions. She could not describe them in detail, but she did not feel good about them. Rong Zhan, who had always been a sharp-tongued person, was surprised to not say anything. He turned around obediently, placed his arms on both sides of the sink, and arched his back. However, his eyes were not idle. He looked at her from the mirror without blinking. Very quickly, they brought over a pair of scissors. Sang Xia cut his clothes open and gently tore them off. Several parts of his back were red, but fortunately, there were clothes to cover it, so it was not too serious. It would be fine as long as she removed the clothes as soon as possible to prevent more skin from getting hurt. Even though it was not serious, sang Xia did not relax. she took a towel and wiped his back clean, then washed him with a large amount of soda water. after sang xia did a rough treatment, she finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. her lips moved, and she asked softly, ¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, does it hurt?¡± Does it hurt? How could it not hurt? His shoulders and back were red, and the burning sensation was inevitable. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Rong Zhan replied lazily. Even at a time like this, he could still act like he didn¡¯t care and that it was no big deal. However, when he said that, what sang Xia had originally wanted to say next was, ¡± [ why did you do that? ] Suddenly, it was as if it was stuck in his throat, and he could not say anything. He had already said that it didn¡¯t hurt, what else could she say? Rong Zhan¡¯s skin was fair, and his neck was slender and fair. He was elegant and lazy. He squinted his long and narrow Phoenix eyes and stared at her every move without blinking. There was an indescribable meaning at the corner of his lips. Ruffian, evil. He was especially unruly. his upper body was bare. How could he be so useless? that¡¯s it for now. Come with me to the hospital and let the doctor handle it. Sang Xia did not notice that there were so many of them, and she did not expect that he would have other thoughts at this time. As sang Xia spoke, she was about to open the door and leave. However, someone suddenly grabbed her arm and kicked the door shut, blocking it. ¡°y-you, ¡°My wife.¡± She was not his girlfriend, Sangsang, or his wife. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Sang Xia was pulled back. She was going to ask him what he was going to do, but she did not expect him to say those three words. Sang Xia was at a loss for words. Her eyes flickered, and she swallowed. what, what wife? let¡¯s get out first. as she spoke, she was about to leave again. His arm was pulled even tighter, and he said again, ¡± ¡°Wife, Huahua.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s arm was still being pulled by him, but when she turned around, her face was already quite unnatural. Even his breathing was a little messy. It had to be said. Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ears. It was seductive, lazy, charming, and a little hoarse. When all of them were mixed together, it was inexplicably sexy when he called her ¡®wife¡¯. Sang Xia could no longer speak. She lowered her head, twisted her body, and turned her back to him. Her eyes were slightly lowered. Rong Zhan¡¯s tall and slender body leaned over from the back. With one hand on the wall, he pulled her over with the other. He lowered his head and rubbed her ear. With a smirk, he called out bewitchingly, ¡± my wife, Yueyue? ¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 91 ? Chapter 91: Seducing the sexy master Zhan for a kiss Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia slightly pursed her lips. Her heart was filled with all kinds of emotions. She could not describe them in detail, but she did not feel good about them. Rong Zhan, who had always been a sharp-tongued person, was surprised to not say anything. He turned around obediently, placed his arms on both sides of the sink, and arched his back. However, his eyes were not idle. He looked at her from the mirror without blinking. Very quickly, they brought over a pair of scissors. Sang Xia cut his clothes open and gently tore them off. Several parts of his back were red, but fortunately, there were clothes to cover it, so it was not too serious. It would be fine as long as she removed the clothes as soon as possible to prevent more skin from getting hurt. Even though it was not serious, sang Xia did not relax. She took a towel and wiped his back clean, then washed him with a large amount of soda water. After sang Xia did a rough treatment, she finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Her lips moved, and she asked softly, ¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, does it hurt?¡± Does it hurt? How could it not hurt? His shoulders and back were red, and the burning sensation was inevitable. ¡°it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± rong zhan replied lazily. Even at a time like this, he could still act like he didn¡¯t care and that it was no big deal. However, when he said that, what sang Xia had originally wanted to say next was, ¡± [ why did you do that? ] Suddenly, it was as if it was stuck in his throat, and he could not say anything. He had already said that it didn¡¯t hurt, what else could she say? Rong Zhan¡¯s skin was fair, and his neck was slender and fair. He was elegant and lazy. He squinted his long and narrow Phoenix eyes and stared at her every move without blinking. There was an indescribable meaning at the corner of his lips. Ruffian, evil. He was especially unruly. His upper body was bare. He had a very delicate and charming collarbone, a sexy eight-pack ABS, and a mermaid line that attracted people¡¯s infinite reverie. Under his thin skin, he was full of strength like a cheetah. His body was slender, lean, and strong. Taking advantage of this injury, it was the first time sang Xia had such contact with him other than that night. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes unconsciously deepened. He lowered his head and looked at his lower body. He instantly turned his head and sneered. How could he be so useless? that¡¯s it for now. Come with me to the hospital and let the doctor handle it. Sang Xia did not notice that there were so many of them, and she did not expect that he would have other thoughts at this time. As sang Xia spoke, she was about to open the door and leave. However, someone suddenly grabbed her arm and kicked the door shut, blocking it. ¡°Y-you, ¡°My wife.¡± she was not his girlfriend, sangsang, or his wife. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Sang Xia was pulled back. She was going to ask him what he was going to do, but she did not expect him to say those three words. Sang Xia was at a loss for words. Her eyes flickered, and she swallowed. what, what wife? let¡¯s get out first. As she spoke, she was about to leave again. His arm was pulled even tighter, and he said again, ¡± ¡°Wife, Huahua.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s arm was still being pulled by him, but when she turned around, her face was already quite unnatural. Even his breathing was a little messy. It had to be said. Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ears. It was seductive, lazy, charming, and a little hoarse. When all of them were mixed together, it was inexplicably sexy when he called her ¡®wife¡¯. It made one¡¯s bones go soft. Sang Xia could no longer speak. She lowered her head, twisted her body, and turned her back to him. Her eyes were slightly lowered. Rong Zhan¡¯s tall and slender body leaned over from the back. With one hand on the wall, he pulled her over with the other. He lowered his head and rubbed her ear. With a smirk, he called out bewitchingly, ¡± my wife, Yueyue? ¡± ¡°Qing Qing Rong, Rong Zhan, you ¡­! Sang Xia was about to tell him to stop fooling around, but before she could finish, he leaned over and gave her a light Peck on the corner of her red lips. All of a sudden, sang Xia was at a loss. What could she do? she couldn¡¯t be ruthless and push him away. The man seized the opportunity when she was feeling guilty and conflicted to grab hold of her and kiss her. Sang Xia took a step back, but it was of no use. She was trapped between his slender body and the wall. In the small space, he was like an elegant, lazy, and wanton cat, teasing and provoking her. His thin lips kissed the corner of her lips. Her cheeks were hot, and her eyes dodged to the side. He chased after her and kissed her gently again. As he pecked, he called out in a bewitching voice, ¡± wife, wife Feifei. He teased her so much that she couldn¡¯t hide anymore. Her ears turned red and she accepted her fate. She stopped resisting and he began to enjoy his delicious food. He made her shrink into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her red lips deeply. What kind of kiss was this? It was different from the past. This kiss was not like the few times he had kissed impetuously, domineeringly, and forcefully in the past. This kiss was full of palpitations. He kissed her as if they were a pair of loving lovers. It was numbing and sickening to the bones. The kiss almost made sang Xia¡¯s mind go blank and lose her mind. Until ¡­ ¡°If we can¡¯t do it now, can we do it tonight? tonight, let¡¯s do it tonight, Yingluo.¡± [ brother nine: brother nine micro X: su muliangrn ] brother nine is a professional flirt. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 92 ? Chapter 92: Damn it, this man doesn¡¯t know how to be reserved! Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia was about to tell him to stop fooling around, but before she could finish, he leaned over and gave her a light Peck on the corner of her red lips. All of a sudden, sang Xia was at a loss. What could she do? she couldn¡¯t be ruthless and push him away. The man seized the opportunity when she was feeling guilty and conflicted to grab hold of her and kiss her. Sang Xia took a step back, but it was of no use. She was trapped between his slender body and the wall. In such a small space, he was like an elegant, lazy, and reckless cat, teasing and provoking her. His thin lips kissed the corner of her lips. Her cheeks were hot, and she looked away to avoid him. He chased after her and kissed her gently again. As he pecked her, he called out seductively, ¡± wife, wife Chengcheng. He teased her so much that she couldn¡¯t hide anymore. Her ears turned red and she accepted her fate. She stopped resisting and he began to enjoy his delicious food. He made her shrink into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her red lips deeply. What kind of kiss was this? It was different from the past. it was full of teasing and indescribable sexiness. the tip of their noses rubbed against each other, and their increasingly rapid breaths mingled. he pecked the corner of her lips, sucked on her lips, and seduced her to open her lips. in a half-push and half-rejection, he had already entangled his tongue with hers, wantonly plundering her sweetness, and they were making love inside. This kiss was not like the few times he had kissed her in the past. It was not like his maniacal, possessive, and forceful kisses, like those of a horny beast. This kiss was full of sexiness and palpitations. He kissed her as if she was a deeply in love lover. It made her whole body numb and slimy to the bone. The kiss almost made sang Xia¡¯s mind go blank and lose her mind. Until ¡­ ¡°Pa da¡±! With a slight sound in the narrow space, the underwear in front of her chest was instantly popped open, and a chill hit her. Only then did sang Xia realize that his hand was going to go around to the front to be presumptuous. She immediately sobered up and pushed him away. She lowered her head and panted. Her face was as beautiful as a peach blossom in March, extremely attractive. Her lips were red and swollen, glistening and moist, making her look even more sexy and seductive. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She avoided his eyes and tried to be calm. don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like this. Going to the hospital is more important. As she spoke, she was about to tie her back. However, the more anxious she was, the more she couldn¡¯t tie it, especially in front of him. It made her face blush and she couldn¡¯t look up. This lecher. Rong Zhan was still leaning against the wall lazily and looking down at her. He curled his lips and said, ¡± really? ¡± He asked with a deeper meaning. Sang Xia did not care about what he asked and answered without looking up, ¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s leave this place quickly.¡± Rong Zhan laughed again and glanced at her movements. Seeing that she was so stupid that she couldn¡¯t get it done, he pulled her over and pushed her hand away. Standing behind her, he lifted her clothes and tilted his head slightly to help her tie it. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± &Nbsp; damn. Could this man make her face redder? He really didn¡¯t know what being reserved was. Sang Xia and he were both facing each other. Through the mirror, she saw him standing behind her, buttoning her bra so seriously. Her clothes were lifted up halfway, revealing half of her delicate, white, and slender waist. Sang Xia was too embarrassed to look at it, so she urged him to hurry up. After he tied it, he suddenly pinned her waist against his abdomen and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± why are you tightening your bra? my two babies are almost out of breath. Sang Xia¡¯s face turned red.¡±You ¡­ You ¡­¡± She said. F * ck her. ¡°If we can¡¯t do it now, can we do it tonight? tonight, let¡¯s do it tonight, Yingluo.¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 93 ? Chapter 93: The boss is being a hooligan inside? Translator: 549690339 ¡°Get lost!¡± Sang Xia could not stand him anymore. She pulled off her clothes and ran out of the door. Her face was still burning, and it was probably because of her sudden appearance that it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They seemed to look at her with a strange expression, and sang Xia realized that her expression might not be right. Biting her lower lip at once, she pretended to be angry and shouted at Cheng Donglin, ¡± I¡¯m so mad! Watch these people closely! How dare they pour acid on me? don¡¯t let any of them off! Cheng Donglin assured her as he walked over. don¡¯t worry, sister-in-law, our people are here. These are new clothes for boss, please help him put them on. It¡¯s cold outside, none of them can escape. Sang Xia took the clothes and turned around to leave. However, the moment he turned around, Cheng Donglin scratched the back of his head and mumbled, ¡± I was thinking that boss was acting like a hooligan inside with his face so red. So it¡¯s because of these people? ¡± Sang Xia almost slipped. When Rong Zhan came out, he did not wear his coat. Instead, he had changed into a pair of Black Casual pants and a Gray v-neck sweater, which revealed his delicate and charming collarbones. He was really sexy. He was simply a natural clothes hanger. His whole body exuded an elegant and lazy, evil and unruly temperament. That sexiness seemed to come from his bones. It was coquettish and charming. It was evil and poisonous. It was so unique and charming that it was hard to look away. Cheng Donglin settled all the funeral arrangements, and Rong Zhan wanted to drag sang Xia back, refusing to go to the hospital no matter what. Sang Xia was getting impatient with him, and could only take a step back and let the doctor come over to take a look. How could sang Xia not know what Rong Zhan was up to? ever since he came out, everyone was staring at him, but he just kept staring at her. His eyes were burning with passion, and his gaze was meaningful. It was as if they were afraid that no one would know what they were doing inside. And now, he was in a hurry to go back. he went back to handle some matters. How could sang Xia not know? however, she had a lot on her mind, so she said calmly, ¡± Rong Zhan, go back and see the doctor first. I¡¯m going to ask those people and find out who¡¯s behind this. In fact, sang Xia already had a pretty good idea of who it was. However, this was not a small matter. She could call the police after she had solid evidence to prove that she had hired someone to assault and deliberately hurt someone. She would not let this opportunity go. Rong Zhan was getting impatient. He could not wait any longer. He slammed the steering wheel hard and cursed, ¡± f * ck, these idiots are in the way! As he said that, he turned the car around without any hesitation. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened. what are you doing? ¡± The corners of his lips curled up in disdain. if you want to go, can you ask for an answer? my big brother will be alone in the room for a few days, okay? I¡¯ll go myself! Initially, she had been agitated by his actions in the toilet. She had wanted to go back and take advantage of the fact that he was the hero who saved the damsel in distress to devour her. After that, she would deal with these bastards. However, her mind was not here now. He had to deal with her first before feeding himself. Hearing that, sang Xia was speechless. What the hell? she suddenly felt extremely uneasy. Was he fine? was he really fine? was he really fine? If it¡¯s okay, can I kick it again? A cool supercar sped through the night. Rong Zhan gave Cheng Donglin a call, and not long after, they arrived at an abandoned factory. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 94 ? Chapter 94: Sister sang¡¯s late-night revenge! Translator: 549690339 There were three hoodlums kneeling on the ground, and a row of Men in Black suits were surrounding them. Cheng Donglin was waiting there. The three local ruffians were tied up with ropes and kneeling there, trembling. God knew what had happened to their companions who had been dragged in one by one. A supercar sped over and stopped at the abandoned factory, kicking up a cloud of dust. Sang Xia sat in the car without moving, her eyes fixed on those people. In the car, Rong Zhan took out a cigarette, lit it up, held it in his mouth, and got out of the car. Although they were not far away, there was a slight night breeze, so sang Xia could not hear what Cheng Donglin was saying beside Rong Zhan. However, when Rong Zhan opened his mouth, Cheng Donglin seemed to be unable to help but glance at sang Xia a few times. Sang Xia frowned slightly. What can¡¯t I let her know? Not long after, Cheng Donglin jogged over. sister sang, boss wants you to drive for a while and come back later. sang xia¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed. if she left, what were they going to do? The scene of Rong Zhan pouring sulfuric acid into that man¡¯s mouth appeared in sang Xia¡¯s mind. She pursed her lips tightly. Was Rong Zhan trying to kill them? Sang Xia knew that Rong Zhan was not a good person and had definitely experienced such things since she was young. However, she was not sure if a person¡¯s life could really be easily taken care of in his hands. She didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. She just wanted to find the person. She didn¡¯t say to leave. Instead, she asked, ¡± did they say who ordered them to do it? ¡± sister sang, I told you. He¡¯s a small-time gangster who specializes in using money to solve people¡¯s problems. But this time, he¡¯s been caught. Look, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s just been caught, but he¡¯s a bit stubborn. He won¡¯t say who he is until there¡¯s blood. The rest of them had their arms and legs dismembered. They were a bunch of thugs, so Cheng Donglin naturally did not tell her that. However, at this point ¡­ Sang Xia could not understand. They did not want her to see the bloody scene that followed. However, she thought about it and got out of the car. In fact, she did not know what she was being stubborn about or what she was thinking about. It was simple. Xuxu did not want to miss Rong Zhan. Because of her, her hands were stained with Xuxu¡¯s blood again. If she wanted to dye it, she would do it herself. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet? hurry up and finish this, I still want to go back and sleep with you.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s tone was hooligan-like when he saw her, but he did not sound like he was joking. Instead, there was a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes. Sang Xia took a look at the man, stood on her tiptoes, and whispered something in his ear. Rong Zhan¡¯s indifferent eyes widened in surprise, and he looked at her in surprise, as if he did not expect her to say that. In an instant, he burst out laughing. sure. Why do you think my wife is so cruel? ¡± You can even come up with such a move, unlike my underlings, who only know how to be simple, bloody, and f * cking perverted.¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Cheng Donglin thought,¡¯I¡¯m sorry, boss. We¡¯re simple and bloody, but you¡¯re a pervert.¡¯ After Rong Zhan heard sang Xia¡¯s suggestion, she walked back and got into the car. Rong Zhan was even more direct. He walked to the man who refused to open his mouth, kicked his knee, pulled off his tie, and wrapped it around his neck. then, she dragged him to the car with one hand. ¡°Boss, boss, what are you guys doing?¡± open your eyes and watch. Learn how your sister-in-law made this beast open his mouth! Rong Zhan dragged him all the way to the car and got in himself. He wrapped the tie around his hand, and his eyes revealed an unknown fear. ¡°What, are you afraid? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s too late ¡­¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 95 ? Chapter 95: A bloody scene, dead souls under the car Translator: 549690339 After Rong Zhan finished speaking, he saw that sang Xia, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, had already fastened her seatbelt. His lips curved into a devilish and wild smile as he said lazily, ¡± let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you for a ride! As soon as he finished speaking, the man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. In the next second, Rong Zhan stepped on the accelerator and the car flew out. He flew out along with the car. ¡± The man screamed in fear and despair. His tie was wrapped around his neck, and the other end of his hand was wrapped around by Rong Zhan. He was stunned as he drove with one hand while speeding on this dusty and quiet road. As they drove on the wide highway, Rong Zhan opened the top of the car. The night breeze ruffled his hair, making him look even more unruly. Sang Xia watched as he drove while dragging a person behind him. That look was arrogant, domineering, yet extremely lazy. He even whistled secretly from time to time, exuding a wild and evil aura. In comparison. The person who had his tie wrapped around his neck and was flying outside the car was in a terrible state. At first, the man tried to move his legs, but he couldn¡¯t use them anymore. He clutched the tie around his neck tightly with both hands. His body was being dragged rapidly, and fine stone particles were attacking him. He convulsed and his face was distorted. It didn¡¯t take long for him to be covered in wounds. His face had turned purple from the suffocating feeling. ¡°This should be enough. Don¡¯t kill him.¡± Sang Xia glanced at him and reminded him. Sang Xia¡¯s fine black hair fluttered in the wind. Her fair, beautiful, and cold face, under the Cold Moon hanging high in the sky, actually gave people a kind of blasphemy beauty. Rong Zhan sneered. we¡¯re not even here yet. Did you see that? we¡¯re almost at the fork in the road. There should be a car in a while. I¡¯ll show him what it means to be frightened outside the car. When facing such a person, one had to use violence to curb violence. They were not good people, but he was? He dared to harm his woman. Even if he was fed to wolves and dogs, it would not be enough. Sang Xia saw that the man was still struggling from the rearview mirror. She looked away, silently agreeing with Rong Zhan¡¯s words. Indeed, they were not good people, and he was not a good person either. He would not let go of a person who wanted to kill him. Just like that, the two of them dragged the person and sped onto the road. Not long after, a few small cars came in front of them. The lights were so bright that the person was about to go blind. It was simply not like this. Rong Zhan tightened his tie and turned to ask him, ¡± brother, I¡¯m asking you if you¡¯ve thought about it? If you don¡¯t speak, you¡¯ll be a dead soul under the car.¡± The man was so scared that he peed his pants. He quickly nodded his head vigorously, unlike before when he clenched his teeth and could not speak. ¡°Like this?¡± Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows lazily. She was going to tell him so soon. He had not had enough fun yet. However, he said, ¡± I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tell me who it is, or you¡¯ll be the one crushed under the car. The car slowed down and the man struggled to spit out three words. It was a person¡¯s name and another sentence. Her voice was not loud, and Rong Zhan and sang Xia could hear her clearly. After he finished speaking, Rong Zhan frowned and a bone-chilling glint flashed in his eyes. That person thought that the nightmare was over, but he didn¡¯t know that this was just the beginning. The car sped up again, and a big truck was driving over. Rong Zhan did a drift and made a turn, but his grip on his tie loosened. ¡± A man rolled and flew to the middle of the road, covered in wounds. Very quickly, a truck that was moving at high speed came to the scene. However, Rong Zhan had already driven in the opposite direction with a nonchalant look on his face, as if he had no idea what he had done. However, sang Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat the moment he let go. He didn¡¯t recover for a long time. He really, really let go? After all, everyone knew the consequences if he let go. Although it was that person who wanted to get rid of her first, and she had no reason to pretend to be a Saint, she still felt a little emotional when she saw Rong Zhan get rid of a person like he was stepping on an ant. Her eyelids drooped slightly and she didn¡¯t move. The next second, a sudden force hit her. He drove with one hand and pinched her chin with the other. She was forced to turn her head and look at him. Their eyes met. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curved upwards. are you afraid? ¡± Sang Xia looked away and took a deep breath. She pursed her lips and did not say anything. Rong Zhan turned her face over again and kissed her forcefully. When they separated again, sang Xia looked at him, panting. Rong Zhan laughed coldly, his fingers caressing her lips. sangxia, do you know that if you dare to touch someone whose life is in danger, I¡¯ll think that even dying a hundred times is not enough! After he said that, he let go of her hand and focused on driving. However, the gloomy air around him did not dissipate for a long time. sang xia finally lowered her eyes. Tonight. the cold moon lay in the west, and the wild cried. The wind was so cold. Sang Xia¡¯s heart, however, felt as if there was a volcanic heat wave rolling in it. Similarly, it could not be calmed for a long time. Rong Zhan liked her. She seemed to have forgotten when, when, and when she had discovered this. But, when did he start? She felt that it was obviously not from the beginning when he had been pestering her. She had heard before that when a man liked you, he would be mean to you and attract your attention, just like the worst male classmate in her class when she was young. He would laugh at you and torture you in all kinds of ways, but in fact, he liked you. He wanted you to notice him. Therefore, sang Xia could not help but think of the times when she was with Bo Yi. Rong Zhan would look at her with a dark gaze and his sarcastic face from time to time. Could it be that at that time ¡­ Sang Xia could not believe it. However, he had no choice but to believe it. sang xia was getting more and more curious about when rong zhan started to like her. If it was really when she was with Bo Yi. Didn¡¯t this bastard know that he shouldn¡¯t take advantage of his friend¡¯s wife? She bit her lip and looked at him with a strange expression. It was already midnight when the two returned home. ** At the same time, on the other side. in a high-end villa district. ¡°ah-!¡± Sang zhirou shrieked and suddenly sat up on the bed. She was sweating profusely and panting. When she slowly woke up, she quickly turned on the bedside lamp and picked up her phone with trembling hands to call someone. She had a nightmare, a very terrible nightmare. she dreamed that sang xia had turned into a white bone ghost and came to find her. Di di di di di the phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. before the person on the other end could say anything, sang zhirou quickly said, ¡± tang ye, tang ye, come quickly. i¡¯m so scared. ¡± Unexpectedly. a discordant voice came from the other end. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 96 ? Chapter 96: His overbearing declaration shocked her heart Translator: 549690339 However, Rong Zhan had already driven in the opposite direction with a nonchalant look on his face, as if he had no idea what he had done. however, sang xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat the moment he let go. He didn¡¯t recover for a long time. He really, really let go? after all, everyone knew the consequences if he let go. Although it was that person who wanted to get rid of her first, and she had no reason to pretend to be a Saint, she still felt a little emotional when she saw Rong Zhan get rid of a person like he was stepping on an ant. Her eyelids drooped slightly and she didn¡¯t move. The next second, a sudden force hit her. He drove with one hand and pinched her chin with the other. She was forced to turn her head and look at him. Their eyes met. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curved upwards. are you afraid? ¡± Sang Xia looked away and took a deep breath. She pursed her lips and did not say anything. Rong Zhan turned her face over again and kissed her forcefully. He even bit her lips roughly, causing her to groan in pain and taste the sweetness of blood on the tip of her tongue. When they separated again, sang Xia looked at him, panting. rong zhan laughed coldly, his fingers caressing her lips. ¡± sangxia, do you know that if you dare to touch someone whose life is in danger, i¡¯ll think that even dying a hundred times is not enough! ¡± After he said that, he let go of her hand and focused on driving. However, the gloomy air around him did not dissipate for a long time. Sang Xia finally lowered her eyes. Tonight. The Cold Moon lay in the West, and the wild cried. The wind was so cold. Sang Xia¡¯s heart, however, felt as if there was a volcanic heat wave rolling in it. Similarly, it could not be calmed for a long time. Rong Zhan liked her. She seemed to have forgotten when, when, and when she had discovered this. But, when did he start? She felt that it was obviously not from the beginning when he had been pestering her. She had heard before that when a man liked you, he would be mean to you and attract your attention, just like the worst male classmate in her class when she was young. He would laugh at you and torture you in all kinds of ways, but in fact, he liked you. He wanted you to notice him. therefore, sang xia could not help but think of the times when she was with bo yi. rong zhan would look at her with a dark gaze and his sarcastic face from time to time. Could it be that at that time ¡­ Sang Xia could not believe it. However, he had no choice but to believe it. Sang Xia was getting more and more curious about when Rong Zhan started to like her. If it was really when she was with Bo Yi. Didn¡¯t this bastard know that he shouldn¡¯t take advantage of his friend¡¯s wife? She bit her lip and looked at him with a strange expression. It was already midnight when the two returned home. ** At the same time, on the other side. In a high-end villa district. ¡°Ah-!¡± Sang zhirou shrieked and suddenly sat up on the bed. She was sweating profusely and panting. When she slowly woke up, she quickly turned on the bedside lamp and picked up her phone with trembling hands to call someone. She had a nightmare, a very terrible nightmare. she dreamed that sang xia had turned into a white bone ghost and came to find her. Di di di di di The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. Before the person on the other end could say anything, sang zhirou quickly said, ¡± Tang ye, Tang ye, come quickly. I¡¯m so scared. Unexpectedly. On the other end, there was the sound of ¡°MMM¡± and the inharmonious moans of a woman in bed late at night. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 97 ? Chapter 97: What master Zhan yearned for Translator: 549690339 ¡°Tang ye, Tang ye!¡± Sang zhirou¡¯s eyes widened as she screamed in disbelief. Why would another woman¡¯s voice come out of Tang ye¡¯s phone in the middle of the night?! It was still the same moaning panting! On the other end of the line, Tang ye was indeed having sex with a girl he had picked up from the nightclub. The woman picked up the call on purpose, and Tang ye snatched the phone from her and hung up. He then slapped the woman across the face. you¡¯re pushing it, you b * tch! As he cursed, he didn¡¯t forget to tell them what he had in stock. After he quickly settled this, he left and wrapped himself in his sleeping robe. He went out and called sang zhirou. However, before he could make the call, sang zhirou¡¯s call came again. Tang ye was a little annoyed. He had promised sang zhirou only because she was the mayor¡¯s daughter. There would be no harm in dating her. Moreover, she was the sister of the person he hated, sang Xia. Of course, he was willing to play with her. However, since she was the mayor¡¯s daughter, and he didn¡¯t really like her, he wouldn¡¯t sleep with her. Otherwise, he would have to die when they broke up. He had many women in private, but she didn¡¯t know about it. He didn¡¯t want her to know. In case she made a fuss. The more Tang ye thought about it, the more annoyed he became. However, he still picked up the phone and patiently faced sang zhirou¡¯s roar. He said that he was out socializing and the lights were all on. Other people were playing a little too big. How could sang zhirou let it go? she would not believe it no matter what. However, Tang ye¡¯s one sentence made her come back. baby, why are you calling me? what happened to you? I¡¯ll go over to find you now. When sang zhirou heard this, her heart felt a little comforted, but she was even more reminded of the nightmare she had just had. She told him the truth, and her voice suddenly became aggrieved. She choked, ¡± I had a dream. I dreamed that sang Xia had turned into a skeleton and was looking for me. Tang ye, I¡¯m so scared. Come and see me. When Tang ye heard that it was such a trivial matter, he could not hold it in anymore, but he still said patiently, ¡± Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll go over, okay? Don¡¯t cry. Besides, as long as you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, why are you afraid of her?¡± it would have been better if he hadn¡¯t said that. the moment he said it, sang zhirou¡¯s face instantly turned pale. When Tang ye saw that sang zhirou had stopped talking, he seemed to have sensed something. He quickly asked, ¡± let me ask you, you¡¯re not messing around, are you? The Sang Xia now is not as simple as you think. If you deal with her, you¡¯ll be dead soon.¡± He said in a mocking tone. Although he did not think highly of Rong Zhan and sang Xia, he knew Rong Zhan¡¯s character. For someone like him to beat him up for a woman, he had better remind her that if she really did anything, she would be done for. The mayor¡¯s daughter was also useless. Rong Zhan was a lunatic. When sang zhirou heard this, a chill ran down her spine. No, no, but she still did not believe that sang Xia had the ability to do so. Besides, she was the one who forced herself to do this. She was the one who wanted to become a singer, so she found someone to rape her and disfigure her with sulfuric acid. This way, she could forget about entering the entertainment industry. So what if she had someone backing her up? without her face and her clean body, any sugar daddy would be disgusted. sang xia would never have the ability to seek revenge on her again! Sang zhirou¡¯s entire heart was shrouded by sang Xia¡¯s matter. Darkness, jealousy, depression, madness, and the inexplicable fear that the nightmare brought her filled her heart. ¡­¡­ On the other side. In a luxurious and bright villa. The Butler had just walked over to the doctor Who was checking Rong Zhan¡¯s skin. As sang Xia had treated his skin in time before, there was not much of a problem. He would recover after applying some ointment. At that moment, sang Xia was taking a shower while Rong Zhan was on the phone outside. Sang Xia was taking a bath inside while listening quietly. She could vaguely hear that they had dealt with the night¡¯s incident quickly and efficiently. Needless to say, they were all experienced. When sang Xia came out with a bath towel wrapped around her, Rong Zhan was already lying on the bed. He was covered with a blanket, revealing two sexy shoulders and long arms. He was playing a game in his hands. When he saw her coming out, he quickly threw his phone away and forgot to look at her. He was stunned when he saw it. Sang Xia was wrapped in a bath towel, and her long hair was wet. She turned her body sideways to dry her hair. The water was like a lotus, and she looked exceptionally beautiful. Her beauty wasn¡¯t like the beauty of the assembly line in the entertainment industry. The various internet celebrities looked more like Hong Kong stars from decades ago. Her temperament was outstanding, like ink and smoke paintings. Her long, bright eyes were endlessly charming when she glanced over. It was that indescribable femininity that made people¡¯s hearts itch. Rong Zhan¡¯s body reacted faster than his own body. however, it was probably a little too obvious. rong zhan cleared his throat and kicked the blanket twice, intentionally or otherwise making the blanket on his body expand a little. he did not want his brother¡¯s intention to be exposed so openly. he patted the spot beside him and stretched his arms, pretending to be calm.¡±come, come here, come here and sleep.¡± Rong Zhan thought to himself, come, come, f * cking come over. Sang Xia, on the other hand, was serious. She sat down with a calm expression and asked while drying her hair, ¡± is everything settled? Do you need me to clear the surveillance cameras?¡± Rong Zhan had always known that she was hacker Y. If he really was Xio, he wouldn¡¯t know that she was the hacker in his Corporation. Hearing that, Rong Zhan sneered. do you think I need you for this? Besides, didn¡¯t you stop? in the future, you might as well stop doing this and just be a good woman by this Lord¡¯s side.¡± As he said that, Rong Zhan lifted the blanket and snuggled up to her. He propped himself up, exposing his strong chest, sexy eight-pack ABS, and a shaggy bottom. wait, wait, wait, wait ¡­ sang Xia seemed to have seen something, and her face instantly turned red. She quickly got up and avoided his gaze. She was about to go crazy with so many expressions on her face. ¡®Damn, what is this guy doing? he, he, he¡¯s actually not wearing anything down there? It¡¯s good to wear underwear! f * ck! sang Xia was getting a headache. She really did not know what to say. This man was simply too flirtatious. Rong Zhan knew that she was embarrassed when he saw her expression. He glanced down at her lower body and whistled evilly. He then raised his eyebrows and laughed evilly. why? don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s good for your health if you don¡¯t wear anything? ¡± then, then, then, you can¡¯t be scared!! Sang Xia¡¯s face turned red. What else could she say? she had not stayed in Rong Zhan¡¯s Villa many times, let alone shared a bed with him. The first time they had done it was in her small apartment. And at that time, she had only reluctantly agreed because she saw that he hadn¡¯t recovered yet and he was so shameless. And this time, he insisted that she sleep with him. She hadn¡¯t even thought about how to tell him to sleep well, but this bastard was already naked. Damn, he was simply waiting for a beating, okay? sang xia¡¯s face turned red, and she was determined not to go over. But who was Rong Zhan? not only was he a slut, but he was also a two-faced man. Now, he ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 98 ? Chapter 98: Chapter 101: a rhythm that needs a beating Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan was on the phone. Sang Xia was taking a bath inside while listening quietly. She could vaguely hear that they had dealt with the night¡¯s incident quickly and efficiently. Needless to say, they were all experienced. When sang Xia came out with a bath towel wrapped around her, Rong Zhan was already lying on the bed. He was covered with a blanket, revealing two sexy shoulders and long arms. He was playing a game in his hands. When he saw her coming out, he quickly threw his phone away and forgot to look at her. He was stunned when he saw it. Sang Xia was wrapped in a bath towel, and her long hair was wet. She turned her body sideways to dry her hair. The water was like a lotus, and she looked exceptionally beautiful. Her beauty wasn¡¯t like the beauty of the assembly line in the entertainment industry. The various internet celebrities looked more like Hong Kong stars from decades ago. Her temperament was outstanding, like ink and smoke paintings. Her long, bright eyes were endlessly charming when she glanced over. It was that indescribable femininity that made people¡¯s hearts itch. Rong Zhan¡¯s body reacted faster than his own body. He had already raised his head and saluted. However, it was probably a little too obvious. Rong Zhan cleared his throat and kicked the blanket twice, intentionally or otherwise making the blanket on his body expand a little. He did not want his brother¡¯s intention to be exposed so openly. He patted the spot beside him and stretched his arms, pretending to be calm.¡±Come, come here, come here and sleep.¡± Rong Zhan thought to himself, come, come, f * cking come over. sang xia, on the other hand, was serious. she sat down with a calm expression and asked while drying her hair, ¡± is everything settled? Do you need me to clear the surveillance cameras?¡± Rong Zhan had always known that she was hacker Y. If he really was Xio, he wouldn¡¯t know that she was the hacker in his Corporation. hearing that, rong zhan sneered. ¡± do you think i need you for this? besides, didn¡¯t you stop? in the future, you might as well stop doing this and just be a good woman by this lord¡¯s side.¡± as he said that, rong zhan lifted the blanket and snuggled up to her. he propped himself up, exposing his strong chest, sexy eight-pack abs, and a shaggy bottom. wait, wait, wait, wait ¡­ sang Xia seemed to have seen something, and her face instantly turned red. She quickly got up and avoided his gaze. She was about to go crazy with so many expressions on her face. ¡®damn, what is this guy doing? He, he, he¡¯s actually not wearing anything down there? It¡¯s good to wear underwear! f * ck! sang Xia was getting a headache. She really did not know what to say. This man was simply too flirtatious. Rong Zhan knew that she was embarrassed when he saw her expression. He glanced down at her lower body and whistled evilly. He then raised his eyebrows and laughed evilly. why? don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s good for your health if you don¡¯t wear anything? ¡± then, then, then, you can¡¯t be scared!! Sang Xia¡¯s face turned red. What else could she say? she had not stayed in Rong Zhan¡¯s Villa many times, let alone shared a bed with him. The first time they had done it was in her small apartment. And at that time, she had only reluctantly agreed because she saw that he hadn¡¯t recovered yet and he was so shameless. And this time, he insisted that she sleep with him. She hadn¡¯t even thought about how to tell him to sleep well, but this bastard was already naked. Damn, he was simply waiting for a beating, okay? Sang Xia¡¯s face turned red, and she was determined not to go over. But who was Rong Zhan? not only was he a slut, but he was also a two-faced man. Now, he ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 99 ? Chapter 99: The prey struggling at death¡¯s door Translator: 549690339 He deliberately talked to her in a serious manner and raised his hand to call her over. sangxia, don¡¯t always think of me as such a dirty person. Come over and sit. I have something serious to talk to you about. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± He was completely naked and told her that he wanted to talk about serious business with her? Hehe. she smiled. Rong Zhan looked at her suspicious and disdainful expression. He reached out his long arm and pulled her over. She mumbled, but Rong Zhan had already wrapped his arms around her. In order to prevent her from escaping, he said hurriedly, ¡± sangxia, I know you want to take revenge step by step and don¡¯t want others to interfere. But that b * tch wants you dead now. What are you going to do? you can¡¯t just sit still and wait for death, can you? ¡± Look at how serious he was. However, he had also asked about the key point of the matter, so sang Xia could not avoid it for the time being. However, should she tell him about her plans? Sang Xia thought for a moment and told him her thoughts. Even if she didn¡¯t say it, Rong Zhan would find out sooner or later. He was watching her every move closely. It was better to tell him earlier so that he wouldn¡¯t ruin it. Sang Xia told him her plan in a deep voice. If sang zhirou suddenly used this move, she would definitely pay the price for what she had done. However, this was not the most fatal moment. She would not let their family end so easily. As Rong Zhan listened, he sniffed the fragrance of her hair from behind her like a greedy puppy. He did not know when his big hand had held her hand, rubbing and kneading it. He was so sick of it. He was more and more impressed by the woman he liked. Not only was she vengeful, but she was also not soft-hearted and this body was also deeply infatuated with him. She was really a good match for him. However, was it really good to focus on revenge? Was it not good for her to look at him a few more times? It¡¯s so late, it¡¯s more important to do some late-night activities with him! ¡°So, Rong Zhan, if it¡¯s possible, don¡¯t interfere. Let me do it myself, do you hear me?¡± She would only feel a sense of accomplishment if she killed them with her own hands. It would probably kill off the hatred she had for them. as sang xia spoke, she saw that he did not respond and wanted to turn back to look at him. however, the next second, her earlobe was suddenly sucked by something warm and cold. she was so shocked that she wanted to make a sound. she patted his hand on her waist, but nothing happened. she heard the man¡¯s low and sexy voice from behind her. he coaxed her seductively, ¡± baby, i heard everything. i¡¯ll do whatever you say and do whatever you want. however, tonight, you have to do as i say. ¡± As he spoke, he used one large hand to restrain her struggling hand, and the other hand pulled the bathrobe around her neck. He got in and directly attacked the place he loved. ¡°Wait, wait-!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s breathing became hoarse. She was like a prey caught by a hungry wolf, struggling to survive. However, it was of no use, because the next second, a certain someone suddenly turned off the bedside lamp with a bang. The room instantly fell into darkness. She suddenly let out a scream, because her entire body was like being dragged into a cave by a hungry wolf, and her soft body fell heavily into the soft bed. In the dark, his breathing became heavy and his voice became more sexy and evil. Sangsang, where did you get the confidence to think that you can escape tonight? ¡± Did she think that he would be kind enough to let her go? After saying that, he suddenly turned her over, lifted her butt, and half-knelt on the bed. &Nbsp; ah. Sang Xia was so embarrassed that she was speechless. What kind of embarrassing position was this! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 100 ? Chapter 100: She wanted to chop off his hand Translator: 549690339 He was about to take advantage of her. At this moment, he was like a wild beast about to enjoy its prey. However, sang Xia hurriedly stopped him. She was embarrassed and gritted her teeth. is this confidence that my period gave me okay? ¡± Unless he wanted to fight a bloody battle. great aunt? who¡¯s great aunt? wait, who did you say Yingluo is, Yingluo? ¡± Rong Zhan had initially planned to have her first since nothing she said would work. However, when he came back to his senses and realized what those three words meant, his eyes widened and his body tensed up. Then, despite her resistance, he reached out and touched the area between her legs. His expression changed. ¡°f * ck! Sangxia, you¡¯re really toying with me this time, aren¡¯t you?!¡± rong zhan roared. Sang Xia, however, curled up her legs tightly and closed them. Her face was flushed red.¡¯F * ck, does this guy not believe me that much? he even touched me. I really want to chop his hand off!¡¯ She ignored Rong Zhan¡¯s growling and pushed his naked body away. She turned her head away from him. when did I play with you? isn¡¯t it normal for me to have my period? why do I have to tell you about it? ¡± There didn¡¯t seem to be a problem? Rong Zhan¡¯s face was livid. He watched as sang Xia wrapped herself tightly again and hid her alluring body in the bathrobe. Rong Zhan felt so aggrieved that he could die. He stared at her so intently that his eyes were about to bore a hole. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care, I want you today!¡± He pounced on her again without saying a word and tore her bathrobe. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened. She thought that he was really going to do something stupid. She immediately pulled his hair and slapped him. She didn¡¯t use much strength, but it was loud. Rong Zhan was slapped by surprise. Both of them were stunned, especially sang Xia. However, facing the crazy Rong Zhan, sang Xia did not feel guilty at all because he would be the one who went overboard if she continued to mess around. but what could he do? rong zhan laughed coldly and licked his numb lips. his voice gradually became eerier, and there was a hint of slyness. ¡± sang xia? ¡± Did I spoil you too much?¡± at the end of his sentence, he grabbed her hands behind her back and pressed his entire body against her. sang xia struggled, but she could not move. at that moment, she was truly afraid. She felt that Rong Zhan would not force himself on her because she knew that he liked her. However, she thought that it would be enough to make him rational in the face of sex. Was she wrong? Would he ignore the visit of her relatives just to vent his desire? Sang Xia thought that he would not, but what he was doing at that moment really frightened her. Rong Zhan pressed against her from behind, clasping her hands and pressing his thin lips against hers. Suddenly, something warm and moist licked her cheeks. Sang Xia¡¯s goosebumps rose and she trembled all over. ¡°Rong Zhan, you can¡¯t!¡± his cold voice was heard, ¡± sangsang, you think too highly of me. ¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± *** The next day. The man beside her was no longer there. The sun was shining brightly, and the curtains were half open. She didn¡¯t know what time it was, but the air seemed to be filled with a sweet, honey-like fragrance, which was very comfortable. Sang Xia opened her drowsy eyes, only to feel that her thigh was extremely sore. She raised a hand and placed it on her eyelids. She rubbed her legs together and felt that the skin on both sides of her thighs was torn. That¡¯s right, Yingluo Last night, it was indeed a false alarm. She thought that Rong Zhan really did not care about her period and wanted to tease her. There was not much expression on sang Xia¡¯s face, but when she thought about it, she felt her cheeks burning. She decided to get up. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She had forgotten whether he had wiped her clean last night. All she could hear was his unreserved voice that did not know how to restrain itself. On the other hand, she seemed to be living in an abyss of suffering, struggling. At that moment, her heart was beating in two different extremes. If it wasn¡¯t beating violently, it was stagnating. Her entire being was attached to him, allowing him to do as he pleased. Sang Xia went in to take a shower. As she stood in front of the mirror, there was a moment when she did not even dare to look at her body. it was as if she had been stained with someone else¡¯s marks and had been willfully occupied by someone else. this body no longer simply belonged to her. What was she and Rong Zhan? Butler Albert asked her to come down for dinner, but sang Xia said she didn¡¯t want to eat. Before the Butler hung up the phone, he said he didn¡¯t want to come down, so he went up to send it to her. Sang Xia thought that the man who took her out last night had already left. To her surprise, when she opened the bedroom door, a slender figure in a formal suit was holding a tray in one hand. On the tray was a specially made glutinous rice and red bean porridge. One look and she could tell that it was to replenish qi and blood. He knocked on the door lazily and stood there, bringing it to her. Who else could it be but Rong Zhan? The moment sang Xia opened the door and saw him, she felt that she did not dare to look at him. after that night, she felt that the atmosphere between them was different. why didn¡¯t she like it? last night, when he had taken something from her, she had gritted her teeth and pretended to be unconscious. no matter how much he had tormented her, how much he had bewitched her, and how much he had called her name, she had not responded. No matter how enraptured he was. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Don¡¯t you know that you need to pay more attention to your nutrition now? I¡¯m about to leave, but I have to personally deliver it to you.¡± Rong Zhan said lazily, his eyes staring at her without blinking. He kept staring at her, not daring to look at himself. Sang Xia lowered her eyes slightly. She took it and thanked him softly. you can go on with your work. I¡¯m fine. She said politely. rong zhan raised his brows slightly with a faint smile on his lips. as she took the tray and turned around, rong zhan entered the room and kicked the door open. he then walked behind her and hugged her from behind. Sang Xia¡¯s body stiffened. His breathing stopped. Sang Xia¡¯s heart had been filled with complicated feelings for a long time. It was so complicated that she really wanted to find a chance to be honest with Rong Zhan about her thoughts. Rong Zhan lowered his head and tightened his arms around the soft body in his arms. He pressed his lips to her ear and whispered, ¡± wife? Are you shy?¡± No matter what, Rong Zhan could guess that it was her first time doing that kind of thing. Such an intimate action was like two people deeply in love, unscrupulously doing the happiest thing. Everything made him addicted to her. He wanted to have her for real countless times. But he didn¡¯t just love her body. He loved her stubborn and unique personality even more. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. His body was already restless and he couldn¡¯t control it. He could not resist her at all. Last night was a little too much. At that time, she was as shy as a flower that was about to bloom. She curled up and panted. However, he really wanted to have her. That was a dream he had hoped for every night. He wanted to merge her entire being with him, blood and flesh. On this bed that he had fantasized about her countless times. Rong Zhan¡¯s hand reached into her waist and slowly moved up, lifting her clothes. His thin lips gently pecked her delicate and fragrant neck from behind. He was as beautiful as an elegant Swan. His palm slid into her hair, infatuated with her soft touch. He was easily aroused by the woman he was in love with. Even if she stood still, she was like a walking drug to him. At the beginning, sang Xia had to bear with it silently, but in the end, she could not take it anymore. Her legs went soft and trembled. Finally, she suddenly pressed down on the hand that was wreaking havoc and looked back slowly. There was a complicated look in her slightly dazed eyes. Her lips moved. Rong Zhan, let¡¯s talk. Rong Zhan, let¡¯s talk openly. What were they now? Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were calm. His hand was pressed down by her, but he could still move. He pecked her lips lightly and asked, ¡± what do you want to talk to me about? ¡± From his tone, it was as if he did not take her words seriously at all. Sometimes, sang Xia could not tell what he liked about her. Was it her soul or the body that he had been tormenting? After all, Bo Yi loved her, but he had never touched her body even once. He was especially protective of Yu city, as if he was protecting the most precious treasure in the world. ¡°You like me, right?¡± The moment she said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s hands stopped moving. In a flash, he continued, ¡± continue. ¡°Rong Zhan, you like me. You¡¯ve liked me since I was with Bo Yi, right?¡± As she said that, her lips suddenly curved into a sneer. but Rong Zhan, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re with me. If it¡¯s this body, you can take away all the torture you want, just like how I thought you were a pet back then. To me, you¡¯re done playing with me, and I can be free. As Rong Zhan listened to her, his long and narrow eyes gradually darkened, like the Black Sea, turning colder. ¡°what if what i want is you?¡± There was no emotion in his voice. ¡°If it¡¯s the latter, Yingluo¡± Sang Xia turned around and looked at him. there¡¯s no latter. His pupils suddenly contracted. that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about, Rong Zhan. You can¡¯t force things. So what if you like me? I can¡¯t possibly like you just because you like me. That doesn¡¯t make sense. Besides, you know that I have someone in my heart. Even if we can¡¯t be together, I won¡¯t accept another person so quickly. I¡¯m tired and there are still many things I haven¡¯t done. I can¡¯t manage another relationship. I don¡¯t have the energy and the mood. There was no love. That was why she had to make things clear with him. Between them, it was fine if it was purely physical. Once feelings were entangled, then it was over. Rong Zhan heard her say this in a calm tone. Even though he already knew all this, he still felt like his heart was being torn apart by something when she said it. The pain of being torn apart. ¡°Why are you saying this now?¡± He had already clenched his fists tightly, trying his best to suppress his emotions. [ author Jun: I¡¯ve always wanted to clear master Zhan¡¯s name. This isn¡¯t abuse, it¡¯s a trap. ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 101 ? Chapter 101: Chapter 104: deep waters and scorching fire Translator: 549690339 There was not much expression on sang Xia¡¯s face, but when she thought about it, she felt her cheeks burning. She decided to get up. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She had forgotten whether he had wiped her clean last night. All she could hear was his unreserved voice that did not know how to restrain itself. on the other hand, she seemed to be living in an abyss of suffering, struggling. at that moment, her heart was beating in two different extremes. If it wasn¡¯t beating violently, it was stagnating. Her entire being was attached to him, allowing him to do as he pleased. Sang Xia went in to take a shower. As she stood in front of the mirror, there was a moment when she did not even dare to look at her body. It was as if she had been stained with someone else¡¯s marks and had been willfully occupied by someone else. This body no longer simply belonged to her. What was she and Rong Zhan? Butler Albert asked her to come down for dinner, but sang Xia said she didn¡¯t want to eat. Before the Butler hung up the phone, he said he didn¡¯t want to come down, so he went up to send it to her. Sang Xia thought that the man who took her out last night had already left. To her surprise, when she opened the bedroom door, a slender figure in a formal suit was holding a tray in one hand. On the tray was a specially made glutinous rice and red bean porridge. One look and she could tell that it was to replenish qi and blood. He knocked on the door lazily and stood there, bringing it to her. Who else could it be but Rong Zhan? The moment sang Xia opened the door and saw him, she felt that she did not dare to look at him. After that night, she felt that the atmosphere between them was different. Why didn¡¯t she like it? Last night, when he had taken something from her, she had gritted her teeth and pretended to be unconscious. No matter how much he had tormented her, how much he had bewitched her, and how much he had called her name, she had not responded. No matter how enraptured he was. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Don¡¯t you know that you need to pay more attention to your nutrition now? I¡¯m about to leave, but I have to personally deliver it to you.¡± Rong Zhan said lazily, his eyes staring at her without blinking. He kept staring at her, not daring to look at himself. Sang Xia lowered her eyes slightly. She took it and thanked him softly. you can go on with your work. I¡¯m fine. She said politely. Rong Zhan raised his brows slightly with a faint smile on his lips. As she took the tray and turned around, Rong Zhan entered the room and kicked the door open. He then walked behind her and hugged her from behind. Sang Xia¡¯s body stiffened. His breathing stopped. Sang Xia¡¯s heart had been filled with complicated feelings for a long time. It was so complicated that she really wanted to find a chance to be honest with Rong Zhan about her thoughts. Rong Zhan lowered his head and tightened his arms around the soft body in his arms. He pressed his lips to her ear and whispered, ¡± wife? Are you shy?¡± No matter what, Rong Zhan could guess that it was her first time doing that kind of thing. Such an intimate action was like two people deeply in love, unscrupulously doing the happiest thing. Everything made him addicted to her. He wanted to have her for real countless times. But he didn¡¯t just love her body. He loved her stubborn and unique personality even more. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. His body was already restless and he couldn¡¯t control it. He could not resist her at all. Last night was a little too much. At that time, she was as shy as a flower that was about to bloom. She curled up and panted. However, he really wanted to have her. That was a dream he had hoped for every night. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 102 ? Chapter 102: I Don¡¯t Want Your Love Translator: 549690339 He wanted to merge her entire being with him, blood and flesh. On this bed that he had fantasized about her countless times. Rong Zhan¡¯s hand reached into her waist and slowly moved up, lifting her clothes. His thin lips gently pecked her delicate and fragrant neck from behind. He was as beautiful as an elegant Swan. His palm slid into her hair, infatuated with her soft touch. He was easily aroused by the woman he was in love with. Even if she stood still, she was like a walking drug to him. At the beginning, sang Xia had to bear with it silently, but in the end, she could not take it anymore. Her legs went soft and trembled. Finally, she suddenly pressed down on the hand that was wreaking havoc and looked back slowly. There was a complicated look in her slightly dazed eyes. Her lips moved. Rong Zhan, let¡¯s talk. Rong Zhan, let¡¯s talk openly. What were they now? Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were calm. His hand was pressed down by her, but he could still move. He pecked her lips lightly and asked, ¡± what do you want to talk to me about? ¡± from his tone, it was as if he did not take her words seriously at all. Sometimes, sang Xia could not tell what he liked about her. Was it her soul or the body that he had been tormenting? After all, Bo Yi loved her, but he had never touched her body even once. He was especially protective of Yu city, as if he was protecting the most precious treasure in the world. ¡°You like me, right?¡± The moment she said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s hands stopped moving. In a flash, he continued, ¡± continue. ¡°rong zhan, you like me. you¡¯ve liked me since i was with bo yi, right?¡± as she said that, her lips suddenly curved into a sneer. ¡± but rong zhan, i don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re with me. if it¡¯s this body, you can take away all the torture you want, just like how i thought you were a pet back then. to me, you¡¯re done playing with me, and i can be free. ¡± As Rong Zhan listened to her, his long and narrow eyes gradually darkened, like the Black Sea, turning colder. ¡°What if what I want is you?¡± There was no emotion in his voice. ¡°If it¡¯s the latter, Yingluo¡± Sang Xia turned around and looked at him. there¡¯s no latter. His pupils suddenly contracted. that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about, Rong Zhan. You can¡¯t force things. So what if you like me? I can¡¯t possibly like you just because you like me. That doesn¡¯t make sense. Besides, you know that I have someone in my heart. Even if we can¡¯t be together, I won¡¯t accept another person so quickly. I¡¯m tired and there are still many things I haven¡¯t done. I can¡¯t manage another relationship. I don¡¯t have the energy and the mood. There was no love. That was why she had to make things clear with him. Between them, it was fine if it was purely physical. Once feelings were entangled, then it was over. Rong Zhan heard her say this in a calm tone. Even though he already knew all this, he still felt like his heart was being torn apart by something when she said it. The pain of being torn apart. ¡°Why are you saying this now?¡± He had already clenched his fists tightly, trying his best to suppress his emotions. [ author Jun: I¡¯ve always wanted to clear master Zhan¡¯s name. This isn¡¯t abuse, it¡¯s a trap. ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 103 ? Chapter 103: Sang Xia, you are my first woman! Translator: 549690339 He deliberately talked to her in a serious manner and raised his hand to call her over. sangxia, don¡¯t always think of me as such a dirty person. Come over and sit. I have something serious to talk to you about. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± He was completely naked and told her that he wanted to talk about serious business with her? Hehe. She smiled. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After an unknown period of time, she finally pressed down on the hand that was wreaking havoc. She looked back slowly, her slightly dazed eyes revealing a complicated look. Her lips moved. Rong Zhan, let¡¯s talk. Rong Zhan, let¡¯s talk openly. What were they now? Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were calm. His hand was pressed down by her, but he could still move. He pecked her lips lightly and asked, ¡± what do you want to talk to me about? ¡± From his tone, it was as if he did not take her words seriously at all. Sometimes, sang Xia could not tell what he liked about her. Was it her soul or the body that he had been tormenting? After all, Bo Yi loved her, but he had never touched her body even once. He was especially protective of Yu city, as if he was protecting the most precious treasure in the world. ¡°You like me, right?¡± The moment she said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s hands stopped moving. In a flash, he continued, ¡± continue. ¡°rong zhan, you like me. you¡¯ve liked me since i was with bo yi, right?¡± as she said that, her lips suddenly curved into a sneer. ¡± but rong zhan, i don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re with me. if it¡¯s this body, you can take away all the torture you want, just like how i thought you were a pet back then. to me, you¡¯re done playing with me, and i can be free. ¡± as rong zhan listened to her, his long and narrow eyes gradually darkened, like the black sea, turning colder. ¡°What if what I want is you?¡± There was no emotion in his voice. ¡°If it¡¯s the latter, Yingluo¡± Sang Xia turned around and looked at him. there¡¯s no latter. His pupils suddenly contracted. that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about, Rong Zhan. You can¡¯t force things. So what if you like me? I can¡¯t possibly like you just because you like me. That doesn¡¯t make sense. Besides, you know that I have someone in my heart. Even if we can¡¯t be together, I won¡¯t accept another person so quickly. I¡¯m tired and there are still many things I haven¡¯t done. I can¡¯t manage another relationship. I don¡¯t have the energy and the mood. There was no love. That was why she had to make things clear with him. between them, it was fine if it was purely physical. once feelings were entangled, then it was over. rong zhan heard her say this in a calm tone. even though he already knew all this, he still felt like his heart was being torn apart by something when she said it. The pain of being torn apart. ¡°Why are you saying this now?¡± he had already clenched his fists tightly, trying his best to suppress his emotions. Sang Xia laughed. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to live in this false illusion.¡± It was as if he had really become her boyfriend at some point in time. He was so considerate and gentle in every way. She really did not want him. she would never accept rong zhan. So what if Rong Zhan liked her? he liked her in the past, but that didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have any contact with other women. Men were all animals with their lower bodies. He could say that he loved her with his upper body, and pester other women with his lower body. Like that. It was really too disgusting. She couldn¡¯t stand it. what illusion? what kind of f * cking fake illusion are you talking about?! Rong Zhan¡¯s fingers trembled as he listened to her words. Finally, he had enough of it. He grabbed her shoulders in anger and shouted. Didn¡¯t she admit that he was her boyfriend before? why did she have to cut their relationship apart so clearly now? why did she have to make it so bloody and hurt him so much? ¡°There are some things, but they¡¯re just for show. In fact, don¡¯t you know very well whether you¡¯re in my heart or not?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s face was pale, and her forehead was covered in sweat. She was in pain too. Rong Zhan¡¯s hands were holding her so tightly that she felt like she was going to be crushed. ¡°I know, I know, Yingluo, i f * cking know, my ass! Why can¡¯t you have me in your heart? why can¡¯t you?¡± At the end of his sentence, he roared madly. His eyes were bloodshot, like an extremely sorrowful and manic beast. sang xia knew that he would be irritable, so she hesitated so many times before she spoke. Even if Rong Zhan treated her better and better, she would not be able to repay him. It was better not to waste her energy. She did not want to fall into a relationship that she did not want. As Rong Zhan finished his sentence, he seemed to have realized something. He grabbed her chin tightly and forced her to look at him. sangxia, tell me the truth. Why won¡¯t you give me a chance? ¡± Since she knew that he liked her, why did she reject him so decisively? Although sang Xia was in pain, she did not avoid him at all. She looked at him steadily and said something that shook Rong Zhan¡¯s soul. ¡°Because you¡¯re dirty,¡± she said. Because Yingluo, you¡¯re dirty. Rong Zhan¡¯s mind went blank for a moment. He was dirty. Rong Zhan, even if I have to find a man in the future, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be surrounded by a group of women who are dissolute or even flirtatious. An indescribable smile appeared on her lips. group of X-Men? don¡¯t you think so?¡± Rong Zhan was at a loss for words. He could not speak, not because he had really done it, but because he did not expect that the love affairs he had deliberately smeared on himself would become the biggest obstacle in his pursuit of the woman he liked. Everyone thought that he was that kind of person and was already deeply rooted in it. Even if he said that it was just a fake surface, would she believe him? She said that he was dirty. Rong Zhan gulped and suddenly explained in a hurry, ¡± Sangsang, if I tell you that I¡¯m not the kind of person you think I am, will you believe me? ¡± Sang Xia smiled. what kind of person are you? ¡± Her voice seemed to be comforting. Sangsang, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a clean freak. I don¡¯t want to touch other women. What you¡¯ve seen is fake. I didn¡¯t do anything to them. I¡¯m still ¡­ Still Hanhan. ¡°Or what?¡± Sang Xia played along with his words. Her tone was light, as if she did not care what he said. However, the calmer her tone was, the more Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached. He grabbed her arm tightly and stared at her. He suddenly felt that even if he said those words, he would not believe them. seeing that he was still in a daze, sang xia slowly let go of his hand and turned around. she said calmly, ¡± go do your work. i¡¯ll be fine after i¡¯ve made things clear to you. ¡± Rong Zhan looked at her calm face and finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He shouted, ¡± sang Xia! You¡¯re my first woman!¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 104 ? Chapter 104: Chapter 107: here it comes, God is helping! Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia, you¡¯re my first woman! as soon as he said this. It was sang Xia¡¯s turn to be stunned. He said Yingluo was his first woman? She didn¡¯t misunderstand Wanwan, right? He was definitely wrong. Because how could that be possible? She had seen him in love too many times. There were so many women around him, not to mention those who hurt themselves, committed suicide, disfigured their faces, and so on. They were all women who fought to stay by this man¡¯s side. ¡°you don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± rong zhan saw that she was silent and thought that she did not believe him. he quickly pulled her arm and made her look at him. In reality. Sang Xia did not believe it either. However, she felt that Yingying was being ridiculous. She chuckled and asked him in return, ¡± do you believe me? ¡± ¡°I-!¡± Rong Zhan was at a loss for words and felt a lump in his chest, almost suffocating him. He knew she wouldn¡¯t believe him! Seeing that he had stopped talking, sang Xia said with a calm expression, ¡± that¡¯s it then. Whether you like me or not, I don¡¯t like you, so I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m telling you all this today because I want to say that whether you like my body or this person, I¡¯m just you. You can take whatever you want from my body. As for Xinjian¡¯s apology, when I can¡¯t respond, just don¡¯t call me cruel. That¡¯s enough, Xinjian. After all, feelings could not be forced. Sang Xia really wanted to make it clear to him so that he would be mentally prepared. She did not want him to complain about not getting anything in return for all the effort he had put in for her. Sang Xia was about to leave after she finished speaking. She was afraid that he would anger her again. Rong Zhan roared angrily behind her. stop right there! She stopped. Rong Zhan¡¯s chest heaved up and down as he stared at her like a beast. He then pulled her back and pulled her to the side. I should be the one leaving! Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Looking at the person who slammed the door and left, sang Xia¡¯s eyes became a little complicated. Human hearts were made of flesh. Rong Zhan was good to her, but that was only for now. Furthermore, he was so bad, much worse than Bo Yi. How could she dare to accept it? even if she did not care about his past, what about the future? If she fell in love with him one day, she would be the one who fell into the abyss. She didn¡¯t dare to have him. Because she was afraid of getting hurt, and in order to avoid pain, she had avoided the beginning of everything. However ¡­ Sang Xia looked out of the window, her long, misty eyes rippling. rong zhan said that she was his first woman? She smiled. She did find it funny that he was lying so insincerely. ¡­¡­ Two days later, Su Li came. A plane slowly descended from the sky. sang xia went to fetch su li. Su Li was an International Movie star, and when she went out, she was followed by a bodyguard. Because there was no notice, and no one knew her whereabouts, very few people recognized her. She was wearing an army green Punk Coat, tight black leather pants, long boots, and a pair of long, slender legs. She was as charming as a model. She was wearing a baseball cap, sunglasses, and a long lady¡¯s cigarette between her slender fingers. With every step she took, she made the sound of high-heeled boots hitting the ground. She was a woman with a very powerful aura, like a queen. It was hard to ignore her existence. This was the second time sang Xia and Su Li had met in real life. at the entrance of the airport. Sang Xia was wearing a simple high-collared sweater and jeans. She walked over to him after giving a few instructions to the tall and thin bodyguard beside her. ¡°Where¡¯s the goods?¡± The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips curled up, and she reached out her hand. that¡¯s scary. What are you doing with that thing? who are you after? ¡± Su Li took off his sunglasses and took out two tubes of medicine from his pocket. It was the strong aphrodisiac from the leaf Virus Research lab. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 105 ? Chapter 105: Chapter 108 wearing a green hat Translator: 549690339 Ye ¡®Zi was the chief Officer of the virus Research Department, who was one of the core members of the firearms group. This aphrodisiac was also a type of poison that numbed and confused people¡¯s nerves. As for the aphrodisiac, it was made by leaf alone. ¡°hurry up and tell me, what are you doing with this?¡± Su Li saw her holding it in the palm of her hand and carefully studying it, and asked again. sang xia smiled faintly. ¡± my father is infertile. ¡± ¡°Hmmmm?¡± Su Li faintly smelled a scheme. As expected. ¡°But Yueyue, I really want to see my stepmother give birth to a younger brother or sister for me,¡± sang Xia said gently. ¡°F * ck!¡± Su Li was instantly enlightened. What did she mean by making her father a cuckold? Su Li shivered a few times. so scary, so scary. How could such a pure and kind little cutie like me know a woman with a perverted and vicious heart like you? ¡± ¡°Speak human language,¡± what the f * ck, a woman who¡¯s so willing to steal someone else¡¯s husband. Why don¡¯t I help you find two men with X-syndrome and give them to her? ¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± ¡­¡­ If Su Li could be said to be a Queen with a powerful aura, the female devil that her brother, Su Xun, spoke of, in front of sang Xia, she would automatically turn into a big-breasted brainless idiot, always fond of listening to sang Xia¡¯s opinions. Compared to her, sang Xia looked calm and peaceful, but she was actually Black-bellied and vicious. She did not make-move-but once she did, blood would splatter everywhere-! It really made one feel extremely carefree! Su Li¡¯s arrival was to support her in the last match, and Xio had arranged for her to steal a chip from Tang ye. Rong Zhan had not returned for the past few days, probably because he was angered by her that day. However, she also knew that if he still had any sense of pride, dignity, or pride, he would not like her anymore. However, she did not know if he still wanted her. Sang Xia was still busy with the advancement of the third round, and time passed quickly. She had told Rong Zhan not to mess with sang zhirou in private, and he really did not care. Sang Xia wanted to leave it for him to clean up. However, she managed to avoid Rong Zhan. Perhaps it was her fate? Because she had not avoided teasing Su Li. On the day of the competition. After sang Xia advanced in the second round, she also advanced in the third round. Now, there was only one round left. Only the top ten were left in the final round. As for sang Xia, she was now in first place. This result was quite impressive. Sang zhirou couldn¡¯t care less about Xia luoxue¡¯s strong dissatisfaction with her. The internet was now filled with support for sang Xia! Ever since it was exposed on the internet, sang Xia¡¯s songs and her personality became popular. And that was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that he had arranged for someone to deal with her, so why was there no follow-up? why was sang Xia still standing there and singing? And she didn¡¯t receive any reply at all? It was as if that group of people had evaporated from the world, and there was no trace of them at all. This made her even more flustered, uneasy, anxious, and uneasy after she had done something bad! Because sang Xia did not even reply to her, she had no idea what the other party was going to do. But it was this unknown that made her even more afraid. She did not know what kind of trick she was going to come up with to take revenge on her. Therefore, as soon as sang Xia¡¯s competition ended, sang zhirou couldn¡¯t wait to find her. ¡°Okay, wait for me in the car outside. I¡¯ll be right out.¡± Sang Xia hung up Su Li¡¯s call and was about to leave the bathroom. She had just turned around when the door was kicked open with a bang-! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 106 ? Chapter 106: Sang Xia¡¯s sugar daddy is revealed to the public Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia was stunned. When she saw who it was, a faint smile appeared on her lips. Oh? It¡¯s you. How are you? how have you been?¡± Sang zhirou¡¯s gentle and beautiful face became twisted with struggle. She tried her best to suppress her voice. sang Xia, don¡¯t try to pull this trick on me. Don¡¯t try to play tricks here. You know that I was the one who did it, so why are you still so indifferent? what scheme do you have? just bring it on! What do you want?¡± Seeing her so excited, sang Xia squinted her eyes and let out a chuckle. &Nbsp; interesting. She really knew how to call a thief a thief! Such a stupid and irrational woman. How depraved must I have been in the past to be bullied by her to such a miserable extent? Compared to sang zhirou¡¯s emotional outburst, sang Xia was much calmer. He picked up the small blue box beside the sink and took out a long and thin cigarette. With one hand casually supporting the sink, he smoked with an indifferent expression. Sang Xia was only a few centimeters taller than sang zhirou, but their current posture made sang Xia feel like she was looking down at her. Behind his indifferent expression was contempt and disdain. ¡°My scheme? I admit that I have a scheme. Not only do I have better means than you, but I also have a lot more tricks up my sleeve.¡± As she spoke, she tapped the cigarette ash with her fingertips and gently blew out a misty ring of smoke. see if you don¡¯t believe me? ¡± She laughed. I haven¡¯t even done anything, and I¡¯m already driving you crazy. ¡°You-!¡± Sang zhirou took a step back, her face pale. She pointed at her with a trembling finger, unable to say a complete sentence. Sang Xia was right. She was the one who was driving herself crazy. Because she knew sang Xia¡¯s power, she was afraid that she would rise up. She didn¡¯t kill her, but sang Xia would kill her instead. However, sang zhirou seemed to have thought of something. She suddenly laughed and muttered, ¡± sang Xia, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? in fact, you don¡¯t have the ability to deal with me at all. It¡¯s just an Empty Fort Strategy. You¡¯re trying to scare me, aren¡¯t you? ¡± sang xia blinked her long and curled eyelashes. ¡± oh? Then, we¡¯ll wait and see?¡± She had always known that the higher you stood, the harder you would fall. Sang zhirou, I will let you stand higher and then let you enjoy the feeling of falling into hell! What was a piece of evidence of intentional injury? this was not enough! After sang Xia finished smoking, she snuffed out the cigarette, picked up the pack of cigarettes, and left. Her calm and confident look had shackled sang zhirou. However, she was not willing to give up. Things had already come to this, and she could not turn back. Between her and sang Xia, it was still uncertain who would win! Sang zhirou seemed to have thought of something and ran after her. The moment sang Xia stepped out of the door, she shouted from behind her, ¡± sang Xia! Who did you find to provide for you this time? What else can a woman like you do other than plagiarizing other people¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears and selling your body?¡± Sang Xia went out. She had become popular because of her songs. After her promotion, there were already many reporters and fans waiting outside. Sang zhirou¡¯s shout instantly set off a huge wave among those people outside¨C! ¡°Damn, is that sang zhirou?¡± ¡°Oh my God, is she telling the truth?¡± ¡°Sang zhirou is the new Heavenly Queen of the music industry! How could she be lying?¡± When sang Xia went out, she had originally wanted to cover herself up for a while. In the end, with sang zhirou¡¯s reckless shout, the two of them were exposed to the public. The reporters who were camping there immediately swarmed over, and countless flashes of light were shot. ¡°Miss sang! Please explain, is what sang zhirou said true? how did you two meet? did you really plagiarize? did you really become a kept woman?¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 107 ? Chapter 107: Men like obedient ones, but they can¡¯t reject coquettish ones Translator: 549690339 ¡°Yes, miss sang, please explain!¡± Countless reporters swarmed forward. F * ck! Sang Xia could not help but curse in her heart. Just as sang Xia was being surrounded, a skinny bodyguard suddenly squeezed in from the outside. He was terrifyingly strong and threw the people in front of her away like a Rascal. He escorted her out. A car slammed on the brakes to stop the reporters, and sang Xia and the bodyguard quickly got into the car. The car sped away, but sang zhirou was still surrounded by reporters. At this time, she was saying something with an aggrieved and sorrowful expression. It was easy to imagine what kind of effect this sudden change would have. Especially on the internet. Sang zhirou was really crazy. ¡°She is sang zhirou?¡± Su Li raised his eyebrows as he chewed on his gum. She was the current girlfriend of Tang ye, the target of the mission. She had seen her photo when she was looking up Tang ye¡¯s information. ¡°I want her to die.¡± Sang Xia blurted out these four words expressionlessly. Between his faint brows, there was a deep-rooted disgust and hatred for her. Su Li took one last look at sang zhirou¡¯s beautiful and pretentious figure through the rearview mirror. His eyes narrowed, and ~ glint flashed through them. He smiled playfully. don¡¯t be angry. Leave this bitch to me. Sang Xia frowned slightly. What did that mean? Su Li was wearing her sunglasses as she drove. She bit her lip and tutted, ¡± I think I heard that sang zhirou likes Tang ye a lot? Back then, I had to put down my pride as the mayor¡¯s daughter and take the initiative to pursue him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking of Yingluo?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s brows furrowed even more. that¡¯s right. I just want to know what this slut would look like if I stole and seduced the man she loves. A playful and teasing smile appeared on Su Li¡¯s lips. Sang Xia was slightly stunned. Su Li, the top international Movie star, was enchanting and sexy. With just a glance, she could make people feel that her eyes were like silk, and her whole body was electrified. She was full of femininity, and not many men could escape from her palms. She wanted to steal the man that sang zhirou loved. There was only one ending. Tang ye would fall and sang zhirou would break down. Tang ye was the person sang yuanrou relied on from the bottom of her heart. Even if she knew that Tang ye had a woman outside, she would not let go of Tang ye¡¯s hand and would cling onto him. However, what about Su Li? she was a Vixen. What could a man who was bewitched by a Vixen care about? It had to be said that if Su Li were to make a move, it would be a nightmare for Tang ye and sang zhirou. However- Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered. a ¡®li, are you sure you want to do this? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Su Li laughed in an enchanting and charming manner. His hands landed on the steering wheel. His hands, which were dyed with dark red retro-style fingernails, matched with his white and slender fingers. They were so sexy that they seemed to carry a fatal danger. ¡°You know, men like obedient girls, but they can¡¯t reject flirtatious ones.¡± su li¡¯s lazy voice carried a faint hint of mockery and coldness. As soon as he finished speaking. Sang Xia was suddenly speechless. Men liked obedient ones, but they couldn¡¯t reject flirtatious ones. How damn right was that? however, su li¡¯s flirtatious look was the complete opposite of sang zhirou¡¯s pitiful, gentle, and sweet appearance. even though tang ye liked her, su li¡¯s flirtatious look was more attractive to men. It made them want to conquer it, just like a rose with thorns, with excitement and surging temptation. Su Li could be flirtatious on the surface, but in his bones, he was a flirtatious person that both men and women could not help but be mesmerized by. As for sang Xia, she looked calm on the surface, as if she was very gentle, obedient, and sometimes even cold. However, it was just a mask. In the depths of Rong Zhan¡¯s memory, that night, her long hair was fluttering in the wind. Oh, how ecstatic it was. [ author Jun: release master Zhan in the . Now, we¡¯re only writing about the male and female leads. Su Li will only assist in abusing junks and scumbags. It doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s a couple with Tang ye. ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 108 ? Chapter 108: Master Zhan was abused: why does my heart hurt so much? Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia returned to the villa. She was still used to staying in her small apartment at night. Rong Zhan had not contacted her for the past few days. She was free now and went back to the villa to ask for something. When she entered, she ran into Cheng Donglin. Rong Zhan was back? Sang Xia suddenly stopped. Cheng Donglin was talking to the Butler when he caught sight of her. His eyes widened and he ran over to her. sister sang, you¡¯re back. Sang Xia nodded and was about to go in. I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m here to get something back to the apartment. ¡°No, Aiya, sister sang,¡± Cheng Donglin called out. He wanted to say something, but as he watched her leave without even turning back, his lips moved, but he did not manage to ask. Was there a need to ask? Sister sang did not take their boss seriously at all. Their boss had not returned for a few days and she did not even ask about it. cheng donglin could not help but sigh for his boss. however, Cheng Donglin sniffed suddenly, and his eyes widened as if he had suddenly thought of something. Cigarette smell? Why was there such a strong smell of smoke around sister sang? Could she be with another man? Seeing that, Cheng Donglin quickly took out his phone and contacted his boss. Rong Zhan had deliberately not gone back for the past few days. He wanted to save face after being despised to such an extent. However, he wanted to go back, but he could not bring himself to do so. The moment Cheng Donglin called, Rong Zhan, who was staying in the hotel, asked hurriedly, ¡± how was it? did you see her on your way back? ¡± Cheng Donglin mumbled, ¡± yes, I saw it, but ran ran. Before he could finish, Rong Zhan sneered. I knew that this woman would wait for me at home obediently. He said lazily, ¡± what? what did she say when she saw you go back? did she ask when I¡¯m coming back? ¡± Are you worried that I¡¯ll find another woman outside? Is it still rustling?¡± hey, wait, wait, wait. Boss, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t say anymore. He felt a little awkward listening to her. Cheng Donglin touched his nose, too embarrassed to say anything, afraid of hurting his fragile and young heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± rong zhan¡¯s words were interrupted. he could vaguely smell some sensitive information, which caused his face to suddenly turn darker and darker. Cheng Donglin,¡±ran ran.¡± ¡°Could it be that Qianqian didn¡¯t even ask me a single word?¡± The sound of someone gritting his teeth could be heard. Even through the phone, Cheng Donglin could feel the three-foot cold and threatening air. no, no, no. Boss, don¡¯t think that way. My sister-in-law might have forgotten about it, hehehehehe. he laughed drily, trying his best to make up for sang Xia. maybe she just accidentally forgot about it. ¡°Here! Forget! Le ~~~¡± rong zhan gritted his teeth so hard that they almost broke. In fact, the more Cheng Donglin tried to explain, the worse it got, so he simply shut up. Rong Zhan roared, ¡± this heartless woman! Get the Butler to chase her out! I¡¯m not there, tell her to get out!¡± Cheng Donglin¡¯s earwax was about to fall off from the vibration. He quickly moved away to clean his earwax and said with a troubled expression, ¡± no, boss. The thing is, my sister-in-law hasn¡¯t been staying here for the past two days. She went back to the apartment after you left and came back today to get something. They didn¡¯t even treat that place as a nest. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± Cheng Donglin: ¡± boss Yingluo?? ¡± What¡¯s going on? why is it so quiet all of a sudden? After a long while, Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was heard. However, he no longer roared as loudly as before. He seemed to have lost all his strength and fell down listlessly. His voice was low and hoarse, which made one¡¯s heart clench. He said,¡±Cheng Yu, Donglin, my Yingluo¡¯s heart hurts.¡± &Nbsp; It really hurt. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 109 ? Chapter 109: Master Zhan thought of all ways to stay by her side Translator: 549690339 Cheng Donglin,¡±ran ran.¡± It seemed like he could have secretly gloated a little. After all, their boss was usually so arrogant, fearless, and pretentious. However, for some reason, Cheng Donglin could not smile at the moment. He could almost imagine his boss¡¯s dejected look. Through the phone, she could hear the sound of his heart shattering into pieces. Even her own heart was clenched. But even so, he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking and just said directly, ¡± boss, it¡¯s no use pampering Hanhan. You¡¯d better come back. I saw sister sang today. She reeked of smoke and must have been fooling around with men. If you don¡¯t come back, sister sang will die. ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± Rong Zhan seemed to have been injected with chicken blood and exploded in anger. ¡°i-i-i said that i met sister sang today. she reeked of smoke and i suspected it was yingluo.¡± He was just making a wild guess. His purpose was to provoke their boss so that he could come back quickly. After all, their boss had been thinking about his brother¡¯s woman for a long time, all the way until they broke up. Now that he didn¡¯t have the advantage, if someone else took the opportunity while he was throwing a tantrum, how could he be aggrieved? ¡°Cheng Donglin! I¡¯m asking you, did she really fool around with another man? F * ck, if she dares to have another man, I¡¯ll make them sisters for life!¡± Along with Rong Zhan¡¯s roar, there was the sound of things being smashed. Cheng Donglin,¡±ran ran.¡± To be sisters-in-law? Cut off his manhood? The corner of his eyes twitched. ¡°Boss, are you coming back?¡± When she came back, she felt that she was embarrassing and losing face. She clearly wanted to come back so much, so eagerly wanted to come back, but she was in a deadlock and competing with him. However, Cheng Donglin could understand. Their boss was such a thick-skinned man. His sister-in-law must have said something terrible to him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be staying in a hotel every day and comforting himself every day. ¡°Nonsense! Come back! Of course I¡¯m back! If I don¡¯t go back now, she¡¯ll make me a cuckold!¡± Rong Zhan roared. In reality, he missed her like the tide even if Cheng Donglin did not speak to him today. She despised him so much, but he just missed her. what should i do? i¡¯m just so useless. but boss, sister sang isn¡¯t in the villa either. She¡¯s in her own apartment. How are you going to find her? ¡± She had already said nasty things to him, so why did he still put down his face and look for her again? It was all because he missed her, missed her, and was afraid that he would really disappear from her world. Cheng Donglin¡¯s words were the key-what excuse did their boss have? Rong Zhan was silent as well. After a long time, his cold and rational voice was heard. just say that I drank too much at the nightclub and a woman seduced me. You guys persuade her to get me back. Cheng Donglin,¡±ran ran.¡± Could this Gu be obtained? Where did their boss get the confidence to think that sister sang would care where he was drinking and picking up girls? However, Cheng Donglin did not dare to question Rong Zhan¡¯s words, so he quickly made a call. Sang Xia was in her apartment, preparing for the last competition. However, she was not in a good state. She had just become popular, but the scandal of her plagiarism, being kept as a mistress, and other scandals were exposed by sang zhirou today. The internet was in an uproar. Her fingers flew across the keyboard, and as she was hacking some content, her phone suddenly rang. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 110 ? Chapter 110: Sister sang, if you don¡¯t come, my master Zhan¡¯s innocence will be gone Translator: 549690339 ¡°Cheng Yu, Donglin?¡± Sang Xia took the phone and asked with a frown. What was he doing? why was he looking for her now? Of course, she understood that Cheng Donglin¡¯s meaning was not limited to those two words. He was referring to the devil behind him! ¡°Hey, sister sang, where are you? something has happened! Hurry up and come!¡± Cheng Donglin¡¯s voice sounded extremely anxious. sang xia¡¯s hands curled up unconsciously. ¡± don¡¯t be in a hurry. speak slowly. tell me what happened to rong zhan first. ¡± As sang Xia said this, she had already stood up to put on her coat. it¡¯s like this, sister sang. There¡¯s a deal worth hundreds of millions today. The other party¡¯s Big Boss and our boss are drinking so much that his soul has left his body. The other party has even prepared a few chicks for our boss. They want to serve him well today. Please come quickly. If you don¡¯t come, our master Zhan¡¯s innocence will be lost! Cheng Donglin finished his sentence in one breath, only to feel his back drenched in sweat. He had tried his best and acted so well. If sister sang cared about their boss even a little, she would definitely come over. After all, no one would be willing to let their man sleep with another woman. What could he do? Sang Xia was about to put on her clothes and leave, but when she heard what he said, she stopped in her tracks. ¡°You¡¯re playing with me?¡± ah, what do you mean by that, sister-in-law?! Sang Xia took a deep breath. he¡¯s just a stallion. Can¡¯t you just let him do as he wishes? how is he innocent? ¡± With a bang, sang Xia closed the door and took off her clothes. even when she looked at the coat in her hand, she felt an inexplicable sense of irony. she thought that something serious had happened to him. Cheng Donglin was dumbfounded at those words, his pupils contracting slightly. no, sister sang, how could you say something like that? ¡± ¡°What did I say? Are you done? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s tone became even colder. Just as she was about to hang up the phone impatiently, Cheng Donglin¡¯s words caught her off guard. sister sang, it¡¯s fine if others don¡¯t know, but you really can¡¯t judge our boss like that. Many things that you see with your eyes might not be true. What many eyes see may not be the real Xuanji. What did he mean by that? Sang Xia could not help but recall what Rong Zhan had shouted at her before, ¡± You¡¯re my first woman! Her entire body trembled, and she felt that something was not right. Cheng Donglin didn¡¯t hear sang Xia¡¯s words and thought that she was still disdainful of their boss. He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and condemned Rong Zhan. sister sang, no matter what you thought of our master Zhan in the past, after he got together with you, ask yourself, have you ever seen any other woman pestering our master Zhan? ¡± ¡°In the past, our master Zhan had countless women by his side. Let¡¯s not talk about whether it was to avoid people¡¯s eyes and ears, but what about now? Do you really think that the crazy women who fought and killed each other for him were fake?¡± The more Cheng Donglin spoke, the more agitated he became. Hearing this, sang Xia was speechless for a long time. No one knew what she was thinking about. In the end, she leaned against the door and held her forehead. Her voice was a little hoarse and full of fatigue. as you said, he¡¯s drunk now. If he¡¯s really drunk, he¡¯ll fall asleep. ¡°However, if Hanhan had sex with someone else, it would only be using the alcohol to do what he wanted to do. There¡¯s no such thing as drunken sex. The alcohol was just an excuse, and he took the opportunity to do what he wanted to do. If Rong Zhan really wants to keep my innocence as you said, then you don¡¯t have to worry that he would have sex with someone else.¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 111 ? Chapter 111: A drunkard came to visit in the middle of the night! Translator: 549690339 Although this was the truth, it was also an excuse for herself not to go. Besides, she wasn¡¯t stupid. If Rong Zhan was really up to something outside, Cheng dongze was his confidant, his man. Why would he tell her? it was easy to guess what he was up to. Sang Xia hung up the phone after she said that. Regarding Cheng Donglin¡¯s words about Rong Zhan¡¯s innocence, she curled her lips slightly. So what if he was clean? so what if he wasn¡¯t? It had nothing to do with her. meanwhile, on cheng donglin¡¯s end, he was in a daze. hey, boss, I failed. Sister-in-law isn¡¯t coming. Even his voice sounded a little dejected when he was on the phone. Rong Zhan could vaguely guess it, but when it was really like this, his heart still felt as if a huge rock had fallen from the bottom of his heart. It was stuffy and painful. He endured it and gritted his teeth. didn¡¯t you tell her that there are a few virgins waiting on me tonight? ¡± cheng donglin¡¯s heart felt stifled. ¡± i told you, boss, but she said that drunken sex was just an excuse for the lower half of your body. if you really drink too much, you¡¯ll fall asleep right away. ¡± The corner of Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched, and he felt as if his body had been hollowed out.¡±¡­¡­¡± Cheng Donglin felt helpless as well. If their boss was not doing well, he could forget about having a good life. He pinched his brows, but as he did so, he suddenly froze. hey, wait a minute, boss. I¡¯ve thought of a way! what¡¯s the rustling!? ** The night was as cold as water. In the small apartment, it was already 90 O ¡®clock at night. Sang Xia had just taken a shower and was about to go back to work on her computer when suddenly, the sound of two cars braking came from downstairs, startling the birds resting in the trees. It was exceptionally abrupt. Then, there was a loud noise. the night was so quiet, and the sudden noise was really noisy. sang xia could not help but walk to the window, open it, and look down to see who was so noisy at night. However, as soon as she opened the window, she saw a group of people noisily entering the apartment building she was in. Sang Xia could not help but frown even deeper. Who were those people? Outside the door, the elevator slowly went up and reached the fifth floor. Sang Xia was drying her hair. Just as she was about to get down and get to work, she heard the elevator door open outside. There was a commotion, curses, and then an urgent knock on the door. Sang Xia could not sit still anymore. So he was here for her? Bang Bang Bang-! ¡°Sister sang, quickly open the door! It¡¯s me!¡± Cheng Donglin¡¯s voice rang out. Sang Xia stood in the room, her face dark. He specifically picked a quiet time at night to come? How ruthless! Sang Xia was really worried that they would cause a ruckus if she did not open the door, so she went to open the door with a cold face. She wanted to see what they were up to this time! The moment sang Xia opened the door, she heard the demon¡¯s voice. However, he seemed to be drunk. Seeing his appearance, sang Xia frowned. Rong Zhan¡¯s four limbs were held up, and he was shaking and struggling while shouting with a flushed face, ¡± I¡¯m not coming back! Let me go! You guys are rebelling! Let go of me, I won¡¯t come back even if I die!¡± Cheng Donglin quickly squeezed his way in and told his other men, ¡± quick, quick, get boss in here! Then, he turned around and wiped his sweat as he said to sang Xia while panting, ¡± sister sang, I¡¯m really sorry. Boss is drunk and crazy. He can¡¯t control himself. I had no choice but to bring him to you first. As they spoke, a tall, drunk shadow pounced on them- Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 112 ? Chapter 112: The mysterious night of the drunkard and the beauty Translator: 549690339 ¡°Hey, Cheng Donglin-you-!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s heavy body was on top of her. He reeked of alcohol and was mumbling drunkard¡¯s words. Sang Xia frowned and held her breath, trying to push his heavy body away. Seeing Cheng Donglin escape without looking back, she cursed under her breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister-in-law, our boss is really going crazy from drinking!¡± He¡¯ll go crazy if he doesn¡¯t see you again. The door closed with a bang. A certain man¡¯s tall figure fell and swayed. I¡¯m not coming back. I¡¯m not coming back, Hanhan. The corners of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. Very good, let¡¯s continue. You¡¯re still pretending at a time like this. She used all her strength to push his tall and slender body against the wall, her hands on his shoulders. She panted slightly and said with an indifferent expression, ¡± the door is behind you. If you want to go out, go out. Her slender figure was standing in front of him, wearing a white nightgown, revealing her fair and soft calves, and her wet hair was casually let down. Because she was holding onto his two shoulders to prevent him from falling down, an alluring ravine appeared under the loose neckline of her nightgown in front of her. It rose and fell with her breathing, and it was such a beautiful and charming arc. She was cold, beautiful, and sexy. Oh, he was infatuated with long hair and big waves. Rong Zhan¡¯s exquisite and devilish face was flushed red from being drunk. He looked at her with a blurred vision. His slender body was fixed in place by her, and he stopped moving. However, he suddenly grabbed her hand. Sang Xia raised her head and looked at him in surprise. The next second- ¡°Ah-!¡± his arms were pulled away, and his tall body lost its support. he fell straight towards her, and the two of them fell on the retro patterned carpet in the small apartment together. He pressed her down heavily. After the dull pain, sang Xia found it difficult to breathe. She was about to move her hands when she realized that both of her arms were pressed down by him. What a coincidence. He didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or not. Rong Zhan¡¯s body was soft and alluring. His nose could smell her neck, and the fragrance of her shower on her black hair seemed to have become an aphrodisiac. He felt that his lower body was hard and was about to burst. Rong Zhan¡¯s head was buried in her neck. Sang Xia wanted to push him away, but how could she? he seemed to have mumbled something in his drunken state, and in the next second, he could not control himself and kissed her neck shamelessly in his tipsy state. like a puppy, he sniffed and kissed, and like a beast, his breathing suddenly became heavy. ¡°Ah, Rong Zhan, get up, you bastard!¡± His hand actually pulled open her already loose sleeping robe, instantly exposing one side of her shoulder, along with the beautiful view of her chest. Time seemed to have stopped for some reason. After he pulled down her nightgown, his body seemed to freeze for a moment, then he seemed to let out a low growl from his throat. Then, he went crazy, as if he had turned into a wild and hungry wolf in the forest. when the hungry wolves saw more delicious prey, they madly tore, roared, and opened their mouths to swallow their prey. ** There was a moment when sang Xia thought that he would recklessly charge into her and take her. After all, he had already put her in that position. However, when she thought of the reason why he suddenly stopped, sang Xia closed her eyes and the corners of her mouth twitched. She could not help but laugh out loud. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 113 ? Chapter 113: Master Zhan was exposed and exploded with shyness! Translator: 549690339 That laughter was very pleasant to the ears. It sounded like she was teasing and mocking him, but her laughter was also very innocent. The body of the man who was lying on top of her became stiffer and stiffer. His fists were clenched tightly, and his lower body was also clamoring, but he still did not dare to move. His handsome face, which was red from drinking too much, seemed to be even redder than before. What drunken sex? If he still acted like a master when he woke up the next day, then he could tell her that it was a drunken sex tonight. However, when he was wreaking havoc just now, she deliberately panted and said, ¡± Rong Zhan, if you really drank too much, you¡¯d be sleeping like a log. There¡¯s no such thing as drunken sex. You¡¯re doing this on purpose, right? ¡± all he did was find an excuse to come back. he deliberately used the excuse of being drunk to look for her and pestered her shamelessly. he even wanted to take the opportunity to have sex with her. then, the next day, he was still arrogant and blamed everything on drinking too much. at this moment, sang xia¡¯s naked analysis of his heart made him feel as if he had been stripped naked, completely exposed in front of her. rong zhan had wanted to use the wine as an excuse to pin everything on the wine. now that his heart had been completely dissected, all the blood in his body seemed to have frozen. he was really stupid and did not dare to move. Because sang Xia had said that if he was really drunk, he would have gone to bed long ago. So, he laid on her body and did not dare to move. He seemed to be pretending to be asleep. However, in a short moment, he realized that he had been played. Sang Xia chuckled, and gradually, her laughter grew louder and louder. Rong Zhan buried his head deeper and clenched his fists, his ears turning red. Because if he really had too much to drink, how could he still listen to what she said and think at this time? No matter what, he had to admit that he was pretending. And in essence, he was very clear-headed and knew that he was pretending. Rong Zhan was really embarrassed this time. He felt even more embarrassed than before. She thought that she could get away with it by drinking, but who would have thought that she would still fall for it? damn it, doesn¡¯t this woman know how to pretend that she doesn¡¯t know anything? He was really embarrassed to expose him like this! He was so embarrassed and annoyed by her teasing that he laid on top of her for a while. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and smacked himself on the carpet. He buried his face deep in her neck and his voice was no longer pretending to be drunk. Instead, it sounded a little embarrassed and angry. With a hoarse voice, he said, ¡± can¡¯t you just not bully me? ¡± There was a hint of grievance in that plaintive voice. Couldn¡¯t she just pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything? Sang Xia looked at his ostrich-like appearance, which was not like the usual arrogant master. She couldn¡¯t help but continue laughing. For some reason, she felt that Rong Zhan, who pretended to be silly and drunk to look for her, was very cute and silly. She was really cute. He clearly couldn¡¯t bring himself to come, but he wanted to see her. Sang Xia looked at him calmly and even stretched out an arm to cushion her head, smiling playfully. Seeing that there was no more movement, Rong Zhan quietly raised his head and met her eyes. Seeing the unknown smile in her eyes, his face turned red again and buried his face in her neck again. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said in an embarrassed voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, sang Xia, don¡¯t go too far-!¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 114 ? Chapter 114: Will you die if you don¡¯t act cool? Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? How am I being too much?¡± Rong Zhan was stumped again, his face flushed red. Sang Xia continued to laugh, but Rong Zhan held her soft body tightly and lowered his head. After a long time, he seemed to have admitted defeat helplessly. He laughed, cleared his throat, and looked up at her. will you die if you don¡¯t bully me? ¡± Sang Xia retorted, ¡± if you don¡¯t act cool, will you die? ¡± Rong Zhan was so angry that he laughed. She smashed the carpet in frustration and embarrassment. you bastard! You bastard. Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. She could scold her, but why did she scold her so shyly? After scolding her, Rong Zhan hugged her tightly. Since there was no need to pretend anymore, he gritted his teeth and said domineeringly, ¡± spread your legs and squeeze my waist. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± She paused for a moment, then obediently wrapped her legs around his lean and powerful waist. Rong Zhan lowered his head and kissed her forehead, nose, and lips. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Sangsang, you¡¯re a heartless little rascal. He was going to be tortured to death. However, he was willing to endure it. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered. you¡¯re right. ¡°What?¡± He suddenly had a bad feeling and his eyes widened. your period is still here?! This person became irascible just like that. Sang Xia also knew that he had been waiting for a long time and was very anxious. However, this thing ¡­ She averted her gaze. soon. Two days won¡¯t make a difference. If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you in two days. When she said this, her black hair spread out. Her face was turned, and her side profile was exquisite and beautiful. Her red lips and white teeth were perfect. Under the cold moonlight, she was so beautiful that she seemed otherworldly. Especially when she lowered her eyes and whispered from her seductive red lips, ¡± I¡¯ll give you some in two days. This sentence was like a promise, like a promise that would make one feel embarrassed. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart, which was still a little irritable just a moment ago, seemed to soften when he saw her like this and said those words. Not only that, but it also seemed to make him feel light-headed. Because of what it meant. he wasn¡¯t the one asking for it, she was the one who made the promise. Rong Zhan dodged her gaze and said nonchalantly, ¡± Alright, alright. I¡¯m not in a hurry. It¡¯s just an aunt. Two days it is. Since you asked me out, I¡¯ll wait for you. She was the one who asked him out. he remembered it, he would remember it for life. Once this promise was made, Rong Zhan seemed to want two days to pass quickly. He wanted to have sex with her immediately, to be entangled and to be in love. This kind of unforced love was what he looked forward to the most. Sang Xia heard him saying those words on purpose again, but she did not expose him this time. Rong Zhan¡¯s entire body was burning up, and he could not resist the urge to get away from her. I¡¯m going to take a shower. He would take a cold shower for 48 hours. He would endure it. He would endure it. As he said that, he tried to get up. However, just as he was about to get up, a slender leg suddenly nudged him slowly and wrapped around his waist. Her eyes flickered and her red lips parted slightly.¡±I¡¯ll help you.¡± i¡¯ll help you. This was the most beautiful voice he had heard in the 48 hours of waiting. It was like the sound of nature. Rong Zhan was stunned for a long time. He stared at her for a few seconds and said stupidly, ¡± I¡¯ve always been very good at controlling this. But since you want to do it that way, then ¡­ Then come.¡¯I¡¯ll give you a chance¡¯. Sure, let¡¯s do¡¯ that¡¯. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 115 ? Chapter 115: Sister sang attacks, master Zhan¡¯s arrogant yet sullen firearms suffer Translator: 549690339 Before he could finish, his voice turned into an extremely sexy muffled groan, which made her bones go soft. Sang Xia was holding something that should not be underestimated in her hands. She bit her lower lip as she looked at his face that was flushed with pleasure. Rong Zhan, why are you so ¡­ Flirtatious? ¡± Rong Zhan was stunned. Why are you so horny? Not only did he have a flirtatious appearance and temper, but he was also a flirtatious person in his bones. Rong Zhan was even more furious. ** The unbearable panting, the sexy muffled groans, the patient and passionate caresses, the hot air, all evaporated her wet rationality. Everything ended. He hugged her tightly and panted heavily. The hair on his forehead was wet with sweat. He hugged her and buried his head in her neck. He panted deeply and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Sangsang, Sangsang, mumble. He mumbled over and over again, his lips and teeth filled with a lingering charm. Sang Xia could feel the warmth of his palm. She closed her eyes and did not push him away. After a long while, she spoke to him slowly, ¡± Rong Zhan, what I said to you the other day was actually for your own good. I don¡¯t want you to give so much for me in vain and not get anything in return. Her tone was gentle, and on this night after he had released himself, she slowly explained, as if she was trying to untie the knot in his heart. Rong Zhan¡¯s breathing had yet to calm down. When he heard her voice, his breathing became slightly rushed. He found her hand and grabbed it, then slowly intertwined their fingers. but Sangsang, it¡¯s my own business to like you. He didn¡¯t want anything in return. He just wanted to see her every day. He wanted her, loved her, and opened up a new Sky for her under his huge devil wings. It was enough to shield her from all the wind and rain. It was far better than the sweet scenes of her and her brothers. With this comparison, he knew where heaven was and where hell was. he was content. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes drooped and her lips twitched. but Rong Zhan, people can be greedy. the human heart could never be satisfied. Moreover, if he couldn¡¯t be satisfied, he would be tired, very tired, and in great pain. ¡­¡­ Sang Xia had originally wanted to settle the plagiarism and mistress scandal online, but after being tormented by him tonight, she was tired. Being stuck to by him like this, she fell asleep in a daze. As her consciousness blurred, she could feel herself being carried and falling into the soft bed. After a while, her palm was wiped clean by a wet and hot towel. A warm and cool kiss landed on her red palm and finally on her forehead. It was very light, like a soft feather. When it fell gently, the feathers seemed to stir her heart inadvertently. The next day. Rong Zhan¡¯s bare upper body was firm and lean, sticking to her like an octopus. Sang Xia opened her eyes in a daze and turned to look, only to see his face that was still in deep sleep. it was very exquisite and beautiful. He was less arrogant and domineering than he used to be. He was still as handsome as a ruffian, but he was more clingy. Looking at how he was sticking to her so tightly, sang Xia tried to struggle. She did not know what she had touched, but she suddenly froze. After a short pause, she gritted her teeth and cursed in a low voice, ¡± f * ck, that¡¯s really coquettish. He wasn¡¯t wearing any f * cking underwear again. Author Jun: ¡± ha, now you¡¯ve realized it, right? sister sang is the domineering hacker, while master Zhan¡¯s tsundere and coquettish firearms are ¡± tsundere Wang ¡°. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 116 ? Chapter 116: Causing trouble when drunk? Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The next morning. Sang Xia kicked him away, sat up, and went to get dressed for breakfast. ¡°Sangxia, there¡¯s still a week until the final competition. You¡¯d better not go out now. The reporters are trying to surround you. That b * tch complained in front of the reporters and caused the internet to curse at you. What are you planning? do you want to hack all those accounts?¡± Su Li used his phone to scroll through Weibo, and seeing that it was filled with those comments that were indistinguishable from red and white, he couldn¡¯t help but call to ridicule. It was obvious that there were a lot of fake reviewers online, but they still had a huge impact on her. She was on fire, and the negative news instantly hit her. No matter what, she had provoked the new Heavenly Queen of the music industry. After all, who would have thought that the new queen would take the initiative to accuse a small newcomer? However, she was very impulsive and bold to do so. What right did she have to say that someone plagiarized? what right did she have to say that someone was a kept woman? what right did she have to prove it? Wasn¡¯t she just using the aura of a celebrity to willfully attack the style of a small newcomer? It was very disdainful. sang xia was beating two eggs and frying them in the pan. on the other side, she was still making toast and taking out milk from the refrigerator. only then did she have the time to respond, her tone indifferent. ¡± actually, this might not be a bad thing, and i don¡¯t intend to explain anything. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Was she going to let that b * tch frame her like this? The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. I don¡¯t want to explain. In their eyes, which plagiarist would admit that he plagiarized? so it¡¯s useless to explain if i didn¡¯t plagiarize. now that i¡¯ve suddenly established myself, so many people are jealous and will scold me no matter what i say. it¡¯s better to just not say anything.¡± Besides, some people didn¡¯t care if you plagiarized or if you were a kept woman. They just wanted to criticize you. They hoped that they weren¡¯t wrong, that you plagiarized and were kept, so that you could become their capital for entertainment after meals. When Su Li heard these words, he was instantly rendered speechless. &Nbsp; yeah. they didn¡¯t care if you plagiarized or not. they didn¡¯t care. it was just a small matter for them to gossip about. ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Su Li asked. Even though sang Xia said that she did not intend to explain, it did not mean that she did not intend to do anything. Sang Xia was about to reply when she suddenly heard the sound of someone getting out of bed and walking towards her. She raised her eyebrows and hung up the phone without a trace. Su Li did not know that she was with Rong Zhan. if rong zhan was really xiu qianqian, then su li and xiu qianqian ¡­ rong zhan got down, wearing a pair of baggy pants and a dark-colored shirt. he leaned against the door with one hand. Sang Xia knew he was looking at her without even turning her head. Her expression was calm as she spoke first, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± The latter coughed lightly and looked at her with a complicated expression. last night, last night Hanhan. When sang Xia heard this, she paused and slowly turned around to look at him. don¡¯t tell me you really drank too much and blamed everything on the wine. Hearing that, Rong Zhan¡¯s devilish face changed. After that, he walked over and stood behind sang Xia. He held her slim waist tightly and said softly, ¡± why would Yueyue do that? I remember. If I forget, I¡¯m afraid that the thing you promised me two days later will also go to waste.¡± Sang Xia was instantly speechless. If she hadn¡¯t told him last night, he would have kept his act up. sang xia did not move. instead, she held his hand and asked, ¡± rong zhan, can you promise me one thing? ¡°¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 117 ? Chapter 117: Sister sang reaches a new height of awesomeness! Translator: 549690339 ¡°What?¡± don¡¯t let anyone know about our relationship. There are rumors on the internet that I¡¯m a kept woman. Kept as a mistress? Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow Phoenix eyes suddenly flickered with playfulness. isn¡¯t she just a kept woman? What¡¯s the big deal? I have a way to help you solve it. ¡± sang xia furrowed her brows and looked at him in surprise. the playful smile on rong zhan¡¯s lips gradually disappeared at this moment, and his usually arrogant eyebrows seemed to be more serious. Just as sang Xia was getting more and more confused, he spoke, ¡± ¡°Be my wife,¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really going to be my wife.¡± marriage. Once they got married, it didn¡¯t matter what Mancheng¡¯s mother said. Sang Xia was stunned. After a while, she turned around and continued to work on her things. Rong Zhan, did you forget that you said you didn¡¯t want anything in return last night? ¡± He wanted her to marry him? what kind of joke was this? Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± Caught off guard, another shot hit him in the heart. However, he did not get angry. Instead, he smiled and tugged at the corner of his mouth as if it was no big deal. He lazily teased, ¡± I was just joking. You really took it seriously. Fine, you just don¡¯t want to have anything to do with me outside. What big deal is that? I¡¯ll allow it. There were so many women who wanted to have a scandal with him, even his mother¡¯s men. she had a backbone. After saying that, Rong Zhan sat down and started to gobble down his food. He seemed to be hungry or something as he gobbled down his food fiercely. He even tore his toast like a beast eating meat. He took a big bite, but it was hard to swallow. His face was red from holding it in. Sang Xia placed a glass of milk in front of him. eat slowly. If you choke, I¡¯ll be in trouble. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched. His heart ached again. ** Sang Xia did not sit down to eat. She took a glass of milk and went to the computer. her fingers were clattering on the keyboard as she typed something. she had put on her earphones and was currently dialing su li¡¯s number. ¡°Hey, why did you hang up just now? I seem to hear some other movement in your place. Could it be that you have a man?¡± su li said unhurriedly. ¡°Pfft-!¡± sang xia almost choked on her milk. whether there was a man or not, she could know, but as for who that man was, it would be better for su li not to know. ¡°su li, don¡¯t say useless things. tomorrow night, i¡¯ll ask you out to the same old place.¡± Without waiting for Su Li to finish speaking, she hung up the phone. Su Li was a Chatterbox to her, and he nagged all day long with endless words. Why tomorrow night? Sang Xia pressed the Enter key and looked at the few photos and a person¡¯s identity information that appeared on the page. A faint smile appeared on her lips. the man in the photo was a middle-aged foreign man. [ name: Anthony ] British-American, half-long brown curly hair, ocean-blue eyes. He was an internationally renowned musical genius, first-class lyricist and composer. He was currently the director of Universal Music Group, and all the singers under him were international superstars. She was the person who was popular all over the world. As for why he had his eyes on him? there was a profound look in sang xia¡¯s eyes. of course, it was not only because she had heard through the grapevine that anthony had come to z country. it was also because the international singer, lucy, who was under anthony¡¯s management had retired from the music industry because of a woman. The singer that Anthony had carefully nurtured had to quit the music industry at her most popular time. He was furious, but there was nothing he could do. yes, the information that she had secretly inquired about was indeed as such. it was true and reliable. Lucy was a sexy 29-year-old woman, but she came out of the closet and fell in love with another woman ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 118 ? Chapter 118: She was despicable Translator: 549690339 she was a famous figure internationally. once exposed, she and her lover would be attacked by many fans. even overseas, lesbians were more unacceptable than gay men. And how strong would the pressure of online public opinion be? in order to avoid being cursed at and cursed, lucy chose to quit the music industry for the sake of her lover when she was at her peak. However, this incident caught Anthony off guard. He did not expect it at all. He was a person who regarded music as the love of his life. How could he understand and accept it? but lucy did not look back, he could do nothing but get angry! Other than that. There was one more thing that sang Xia had to keep an eye on. Anthony¡¯s reputation was so great that many musicians and singers were intimidated by him, and even sang Xia was no exception. However, Anthony was still secretly forming a band, planning to change the music industry and train a band that would be popular all over the world. This was very tempting to sang Xia! Not many people knew about this. She had only seen it when she hacked into Anthony¡¯s computer to find out more about him. Lucy was originally the vocalist, but she just had to leave at this time. to sang xia, this was an opportunity. It was a very fierce and powerful opportunity. once she could take lucy¡¯s place, what would a small sang zhirou in the country amount to? At that time, he would be walking the International path. As for sang zhirou, at that time, it would be good enough if she could continue to mix around in the country. She would definitely like the fall he brought to her. the reason sang zhirou had slandered her this time was because she had seen her getting first place in these few competitions. she was afraid that she would get first place in the final competition and successfully get s-r or a contract with some of the other entertainment groups. So, in her desperation, she disregarded everything and threw away her brain to attack herself. However, this fool did not know that her own vision was far beyond her reach! Sang Xia had already been interested in Anthony¡¯s matter since a week ago. by hacking into his computer and hacking into his phone, she had downloaded a secret tracking software, which allowed her to know anthony¡¯s movements at all times. Even though it seemed a little despicable. &Nbsp; but ¡­ she was despicable, so what? according to her observation this week, anthony had come to a city to give advice to the company, which was a great honor for them. sang xia thought that the reason why he had given their company face was just because he had done it in passing. Anthony also wanted to travel around Z Country to find the voice he was looking for. therefore, no matter what, she had to seize this opportunity and give it a try. She had to think of all ways to meet Anthony by chance and attract his attention! Thus, the reason why he and Su Li had agreed to meet at the same place tomorrow was a coincidence. That was because tomorrow night, Anthony might be going to that place with a few other members of the band he had formed to pass the time. The next day. Night. It was always so dangerous, yet so mysterious and desirable. To fall to their heart¡¯s content in this night! this was a crazy and chaotic city. R-T¡¯s nightclub was a hot topic. the crazy dj made countless figures on the dance floor twist wildly. beautiful women in bikinis were dancing sexy and open pole dances. t city¡¯s largest nightclub always had a lot of foreign faces. At that moment, at a booth on the first floor- Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 119 ? Chapter 119: Sister sang attacked as she said she would! and she was about to blow up the entire place! Translator: 549690339 Three people were sitting there. A middle-aged man wearing a black hood and a simple t-shirt was sitting there drinking. His medium-long brown curly hair was tied up in a small ponytail. his head was lowered, and his face could not be seen clearly. There were two men around him. One was a tall and thin man with short hair and an outstanding appearance. He and the other man were twisting their bodies to the rhythm of the DJ while holding a glass of wine. They looked very high and engrossed. beside him was a chubby young man wearing a baseball cap, black-rimmed glasses, and a sweater. in another corner. Two people¡¯s whispers could be heard. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re missing one.¡± haren¡¯s not here. F * ck, you have no idea how much I love that bespectacled, golden-haired depressed man. after su li drank a large mouthful of wine, he licked his bright red lips, imperceptibly suffusing the seduction of a demoness. Sang Xia chuckled, watching them without a trace while drinking. the director, Anthony, is in charge of writing lyrics and composing. The tall, handsome man is Nissan, a mysterious master of electronic rhythm online. As for the little fat man, he¡¯s Momo. Sang Xia paused for a moment. he plays the drum stand and is also a keyboard player. He can play a variety of musical instruments such as bass and has mastered them to perfection. It is said that he once contracted all the musical instruments needed by the entire band by himself. He is very well-rounded. His name is Mimi. the key is that these people have a certain degree of satisfaction on the internet, but they¡¯re all very arrogant and unwilling to be signed by large entertainment companies. They have many followers online, but they don¡¯t really expose themselves. They¡¯re very low profile. su li clicked his tongue and sighed in admiration. As for Harren, he was simply the most handsome man. He had slightly long golden hair, a sharp jaw, and well-defined facial features. His gray-blue eyes were very charming and deep, and his skin was white. He didn¡¯t like to talk much. Sometimes, he would wear gold-rimmed and silver-rimmed glasses, which made him look gentle. That temperament made him look even more charming. She was also an all-rounder and her lyrics and melody were very good. Lucy has already retired from the music industry. To be honest, such a great band is about to be born. If she leaves now, tsk tsk, it¡¯s really a good time! Eh? Sang Xia was stunned. Su Li patted her shoulder and smirked. because you came! ¡°But then again, when are you going to make your move?¡± After Su Li¡¯s voice fell, the corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched. Her gaze fell on the DJ stage, and then she suddenly finished the wine in one gulp. She got down from the high chair and softly said two words,¡±Now.¡± As she spoke, she took out a half Fang mask and put it on her face. Now that many people knew her, she couldn¡¯t expose her face casually. Moreover, there were so many people who were flaming her on the internet. When Su Li heard her words, he widened his eyes in shock. By the time she came back to her senses, sang Xia¡¯s figure had already slipped into the crowd. ¡°F * ck, he really attacked just like that.¡± ¡­¡­ When sang Xia walked up to the DJ stage, not many people noticed that there was a handsome young man playing the drum. She was not unfamiliar with this place because she had been singing here before. He had also told a few of his old friends in advance. Give her half an hour. After the DJ had finished singing the song that had blown the audience away, the host took the microphone and said, ¡± thank you, friends, for gathering here tonight. Next, I would like to invite a very mysterious friend to present us a song! As soon as he said this, a whistle suddenly sounded from below- Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 120 ? Chapter 120: The most perfect cooperation! Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia looked over and saw that Su Li had also arrived at some point in time. He was cheering on the dance floor with his hands raised high. Su Li was wearing a human skin mask. She looked enchanting and beautiful, and her figure was hot. Her appearance instantly ignited the atmosphere, and the people around her also cheered. Sang Xia¡¯s face was also half-covered, and she was sitting on a high chair. There was no music around her, and she was singing purely acapella. She did not even use her partner¡¯s guitar. As her main target this time was Anthony, she sang an English song. With a swish, all the lights dimmed. When people couldn¡¯t see clearly, the other senses of the body would become more sensitive, especially the ears. Everyone could not help but use their ears to listen. Sang Xia closed her eyes slightly, and her red lips parted slightly. one time, a fewmistrakesago. Iwasinyoursights,yougotmeallalone. Youfoundme. Youfoundme. Youfoundme. Iguessyoudidn¡¯tcare,andIguessIlikedthat¡­¡­¡± This was a complete acapella. An internationally popular song was sung by her just like that. Her voice was unique, and it looked like she had sung all the heartwarming songs before. Sang zhirou even told others that she was imitating her. However, sang Xia¡¯s ability was not limited to just one type of music. She could also explode. The beautiful texture of the music could make people sink into her voice for a moment. And just as she was singing acapella, something unexpected happened. The second part was repeated for the second time. ¡°Youfoundme. Iguessyoudidn¡¯tcare,andIguessIlikedthat¡­¡­¡± ¡°bang! bang! bang~¡± A man¡¯s voice was suddenly added. It was a ventriloquism. He walked up from the side and used his ventriloquism and the shape of his hands to cover his lips. Without an instrument, he took the initiative to accompany her. her cappella in the second part suddenly reached a boiling climax, similar to the ventriloquism of a musical instrument, full of rhythm, and his perfect ventriloquism made people convinced. The people below suddenly screamed and danced even more excitedly. However, this was not the end! When she was about to hit the next beat, another person jumped up, grabbed a microphone, and used a bass, keyboard, and other instruments to match sang Xia¡¯s voice, playing ventriloquism. With the addition of more instruments, it was as if they were combining into a perfect piece of music bit by bit. It made people¡¯s hearts boil, and the perfect cooperation made people want to scream. The last person to go up was a slightly clumsy chubby boy. The DJ stage was a little high, and when he didn¡¯t go up first, there was laughter from the audience, but he didn¡¯t care. After he went up, he immediately conquered everyone with his ability. He was the person who could liven up the entire scene! Originally, there was only sang Xia on the stage, but now there were four of them. She did not open her eyes throughout the entire process and only listened to the accompaniment. Her usually calm heart was also stirred up along with it. Her mood was also surging, and she sang the climax incisively and vividly. This was originally a solo performance, but by the second time, there were three more people. Her unique and beautiful voice seemed to be waiting for the accompaniment of her singer. And she seemed to be waiting for her band members! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 121 ? Chapter 121: Harren said,¡±I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before¡± Translator: 549690339 The song was over! The entire audience was in a state of high. After all, this kind of tacit understanding and perfect cooperation really made people want to scream. Su Li was madly shouting her name, and his eyes revealed a heart-shaking excitement. Sang Xia opened her eyes and saw this scene. Then, she turned around and saw her ¡± accompaniment partners ¡± standing beside her. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, revealing a faint smile, and at the same time, her eyes seemed to be a little wet. Even if she didn¡¯t succeed, she had at least attracted their attention, right? Hello, Beautiful. I¡¯m Mimi! Who was the one speaking! Wasn¡¯t he the chubby boy who had been sitting at the corner table with Anthony? Mimi was also looking at sang Xia excitedly. The boy had a little freckle on his face and a thin layer of sweat on his nose. Perhaps he was young and frivolous, but he was the most active. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Nissan.¡± The tall and thin handsome man from before also extended his hand and gave her a friendly smile. Hello, I¡¯m honored that you can call me miss Wanwan. Both joy and sang Xia would reveal their real names when they addressed her. She was the hacker y, so it was best to call her Miss Y before the matter was completely successful. the two of them greeted her and made a simple introduction, but there was only one. Harren. Sang Xia looked over and saw that he was wearing gold-rimmed and silver-rimmed glasses. His slightly long golden hair covered half of his eyes. He was very good-looking, and could even be described as beautiful. He had a slightly melancholic style, which added a bit of abstinence and sexiness to him. At the same time, it made people want to take pity on him. He glanced at sang Xia and did not say anything. When their eyes met, he only smiled faintly and looked away. Miss Y, are you interested in having a drink with us? ¡± Mimi said excitedly. Sang Xia walked down the stage with them, a little hesitant on her face. Miss Y, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re not bad people! Mimi quickly explained. On the other side, Nissan also joined in the fun. Mimi, you¡¯re too abrupt. Oriental beauties are all very reserved. Sang Xia smiled faintly. thank you for your invitation, but I still have friends. I won¡¯t be going over. ¡± She politely declined. She knew very well that if she went there directly, she didn¡¯t know what Anthony would think. The sensitive Anthony would not be able to detect her true intentions. However, if she didn¡¯t go over, once they really liked her voice, they would definitely not let go of this opportunity to find her again. Mimi was very regretful, but she still asked for her phone number, wanting to keep in touch. Sang Xia parted ways with them. Just as she was about to leave, a hand suddenly grabbed her arm, but it was not very strong. Eh? Sang Xia turned around. A gentle smile appeared on Harren¡¯s face. I¡¯ve seen you. After saying that, Harren let go of her, gave her a meaningful look, and turned to leave. Sang Xia was dumbfounded. She touched the mask that covered half of her face and was particularly surprised. Were hitting on people so unreliable these days? He had actually said that he had seen her before. Where was he? ¡­¡­ ¡°How is it, how is it? What did Harren say to you? he¡¯s actually pulling your arm!¡± Seeing that she had returned, Su Li quickly pounced on her and asked. He also rubbed her arm a few times in an ambiguous manner, causing sang Xia to have goosebumps all over her body. Sang Xia pulled her arm away and smiled helplessly. aren¡¯t you known as a male killer? why don¡¯t you sleep with her if you¡¯re so coveting? ¡± Of course, this ¡®up¡¯ was not a simple ¡®up¡¯. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 122 ? Chapter 122: She was the only surprise tonight! Translator: 549690339 When Su Li heard this, she raised her head and let out a long sigh. don¡¯t you think that Harren is so beautiful and so melancholic that he¡¯s very lovable? but I¡¯m not a saint. This great aunt only wants to f * ck him, not pity him. Sang Xia laughed. why? are you afraid that he¡¯ll pester you? ¡± When Su Li heard this, he secretly covered it with his hand and whispered in her ear,¡±this Harren, he¡¯s not as open as many foreign men. He¡¯s very clean and honest. With his melancholic temperament, I¡¯ll at most love him in bed. If we really want to spend the rest of our lives together, tsk tsk tsk tsk.¡± Su Li shook his head, and suddenly said something that slightly shocked sang Xia. he reminds me of my cousin. Compared to Harren, my cousin is more gloomy and depressed. However, once he falls in love with someone, he¡¯s very scary. He even imprisoned his beloved girlfriend before. That was why she didn¡¯t dare to get close to a depressed guy like Harren. It would be terrible if he was like her cousin. Su Li said this faintly, but he suddenly realized that sang Xia¡¯s body had become somewhat stiff. it was still a little cold. Sangsang, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Su Li was surprised and waved his hand in front of her several times. Sang Xia grabbed her hand a little tightly and slowly said, ¡± I¡¯m fine. However, the younger cousin that Su Li spoke of actually made her think of Xuanji Boyi. The moment she thought of Bo Yi, sang Xia felt a little more worried. After breaking up for more than a year, she remembered that relationship. Perhaps it had become more painful later on, so it was even more memorable. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Anthony was sitting on the sofa with his hands crossed. These small movements made him look a little anxious, but also as if he was thinking about something. ¡°Director, how was that moment just now?¡± Mimi said with a smile. Anthony¡¯s eyes could not help but look at the dense crowd. He asked, ¡± where is she? did she leave? did you invite her over? ¡± Anthony was unable to calm himself down. He didn¡¯t know how to describe it. He could only say that their performance just now had given him a big surprise. It was also the girl¡¯s voice just now. It was really comfortable to listen to. Sometimes it was hoarse, sometimes it was clear, and it was also very explosive. She was a talent that could be molded. But what he did not expect even more was the cooperation of the few of them. What was the most important thing in a team? That was cooperation and tacit understanding. It was the first time they had worked together, and they had reached such a high level. It really surprised him. ¡± she didn¡¯t leave. she¡¯s with her friend. she probably didn¡¯t dare to come over because we¡¯re all men. ¡± in fact, director, we know what you¡¯re up to, but this time, we were the ones who cooperated with her. What about her? ¡± How will you be assessed?¡± there¡¯s no need to rush. After all, we don¡¯t even have a candidate in our mind. She¡¯s the only surprise for tonight. As Anthony spoke, he looked at Harren and smiled. Harren, go and invite her and her friends over. harren was the most handsome, so his success rate would definitely be high. Harren got up and left. Sang Xia and Su Li were talking about something when Su Li suddenly saw someone. She immediately laughed and touched sang Xia¡¯s arm. little Sangsang, you can play by yourself tonight. It seems that I have to carry out the mission ahead of schedule. Seriously, she still wanted to play for two more days. She didn¡¯t expect to meet her prey so soon. Sang Xia followed her line of sight and saw a man who had been hugging women on both sides the moment he entered the nightclub. It was Tang ye. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 123 ? Chapter 123: An accident, Bo Yi¡¯s appearance! Translator: 549690339 Tang ye was now 25 or 26 years old. It was the time when he was the most playful. Almost every night, he would party and have a soft body in his arms. Su Li narrowed his eyes and stared at him, then sneered softly. Oh, I really couldn¡¯t tell from the photos. You¡¯re much more handsome in person. The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. She silently turned her head and drank her wine while mumbling, ¡± a ¡®Li, you have to be careful if you¡¯re going. Don¡¯t really get yourself into trouble. The compensation she was referring to was, of course, her body. Su Li sighed lightly. if you can¡¯t bear to part with the child, you won¡¯t be able to trap the wolf. She put down her glass and walked over to Tang ye. sang xia¡¯s eyes widened slightly. what did she mean? however, before sang xia could even begin to wonder, a voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Miss Y.¡± A low and gentle voice came from his side. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you?¡± Sang Xia almost blurted out his name. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and remembered that he had never told her his name before. Harren smiled faintly and handed her his business card. don¡¯t worry, Miss Y. I¡¯m a musician and I like your voice a lot. Those people just now are a few friends from my band. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I hope to have the honor of inviting you to discuss this with me.¡± he said gently. Sang Xia bit her lower lip and pretended to be reserved. alright, but my friend won¡¯t be coming. As she spoke, she seemed to be a bit embarrassed as she pointed at Su Li¡¯s figure not far away. Su Li had already moved towards his prey. Harren smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them left, but no one noticed that not long after Tang ye entered, another man entered. He was wearing a black coat with flipped fur. His body was slender and straight. His hair was very black, and his skin was very white. It was even a little abnormally white, as if he was rarely exposed to the sun. his appearance was also extremely outstanding and handsome, but his temperament was very cold, very cold, and he had a posture that kept strangers away. as soon as he entered, his gaze swept over the place and suddenly stopped on a slender figure. At the same time, he also noticed that there was another man beside her. ¡°Bo Yi, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and come!¡± Tang ye called out to him. ** As sang Xia went over, she felt a little nervous. After all, Anthony was an international musician and a well-known Big Shot. Even though she had been scheming step by step, she could not help but feel nervous when she had to meet him face to face. As soon as sang Xia walked over, Anthony and the others also stood up politely. Mimi even gave her a funny smile. Out of respect, she took off the mask she had been wearing. It was dark here anyway, and no one could see her clearly. However, she didn¡¯t expect ¡­ As soon as the mask was taken off, Anthony¡¯s body froze. Mimi and Nissan also clapped and whistled, praising her for being a beauty. sang xia smiled graciously and extended her hand to greet anthony. however, anthony¡¯s eyes were wide open and he stared at her without blinking. ¡®Good.¡¯ What a coincidence. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s actually you.¡± Anthony could not hide his shock. was this fate? what¡¯s going on, director? do you know each other? ¡± Mimi asked, her eyes wide. sang xia was also confused. This time, she really didn¡¯t know. Could it be that they had coincidentally watched her current competition and knew her? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 124 ? Chapter 124: A sudden phone call at a critical moment Translator: 549690339 Anthony quickly took out his phone. When he first came to country Z, he had seen a girl with a guitar on the subway. She had left a deep impression on him, both in terms of temperament and appearance. However, he was in a hurry at the time, so he only managed to capture her side profile and a few pictures of her back. however, anthony suddenly stopped. His eyes flickered slightly and he coughed lightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, director? What are you doing with your phone?¡± Mimi asked. anthony suddenly mumbled, ¡± ah, it¡¯s nothing. i just feel that miss y looks like someone i used to know. we seem to have an affinity. ¡± ¡°Oh, what a coincidence!¡± Mimi clearly felt that something was wrong. Anthony, on the other hand, was a little surprised and quickly invited sang Xia to take a seat. He was a little embarrassed. He almost took out the photos he had secretly taken of her on the subway. If people knew about it, they would be shocked and think that he was a perverted stalker. After Anthony sat down, he called for the service staff to order some wine and juice. He turned to sang Xia and asked, ¡± Miss Y, may I know what you do for a living? are you interested in music? ¡± Sang Xia nodded slightly and chuckled. what a coincidence. To be honest, I¡¯m personally in the music industry. Anthony was overjoyed and quickly introduced the others to her. Anthony did not tell her what their status was in the music industry. Instead, he told her that they were purely doing their jobs. for example, he was a master of electronic rhythm. sang xia had known about them before this and knew their identities very well, so she did not reveal anything and pretended not to know anything. it¡¯s like this, Miss Y. We¡¯re a band and we¡¯re lacking a female lead singer. I heard your voice today and it¡¯s wonderful. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in giving it a try? ¡± Anthony said. Sang Xia frowned slightly. I personally like the band¡¯s style, but I¡¯ve already participated in a singing competition organized by S-R Entertainment Group and I¡¯m currently in first place. I might sign with Qin Zhuan directly in the future. After saying this, she seemed to be in a difficult position. after all, I don¡¯t know you guys well. Compared to me, it¡¯s risky to join an Orchestra. It might be risky for a normal band, but for Anthony¡¯s band, there was no doubt about it. Each of them was a leader. Anthony did not expect her to have already participated in a singing competition. She was a reliable musician, which was a surprise to him. However, he knew what she was worried about. However, knowing that, he was relieved and laughed. Miss Y, you can rest assured! ¡°What?¡± This time, Anthony did not hide anything and directly revealed his trump card. ¡°This is my business card, please take a look.¡± it was the gold medal director of universal music group, anthony. Sang Xia looked at the name card. Even though she knew who they were, her heart was still in turmoil. This meant that Anthony was really going to interview her and was giving her a chance. Therefore, no matter if it was an act or not, she had to act as if she was shocked. However, before she could act, her phone suddenly rang. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She quickly took the phone and saw that it was Rong Zhan calling her. Sang Xia took-quick glance and hung up immediately. Without thinking, she took-deep breath. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 125 ? Chapter 125: The master Zhan who was waiting for his wife at home Translator: 549690339 Even though he could not hide his excitement, he still put on a neither humble nor overbearing expression. director Anthony, are you the gold medal director who took care of Lucy? ¡± Everyone knew that Lucy was under Anthony¡¯s tutelage, so he didn¡¯t think much of it. He just nodded and smiled. how about it, do you want to find time to come for an interview? ¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, it¡¯s my great honor that you¡¯re giving me this opportunity!¡± haha, that¡¯s great. I can sing with this beautiful sister in the future. Mimi clapped her hands and laughed happily. Mimi was 19 years old this year. Music did not discriminate by age, because, in addition to hard work, there was often another thing called: Talent! welcome to the team. I look forward to your passing! Nissan also reached out his hand, looking kind. Harren¡¯s gray-blue eyes looked at her through the lenses, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. just like that, sang xia agreed to meet them two days later, and would inform her of the exact location. Sang Xia had to admit that her well-thought plan was still useful. As for whether Anthony would like her voice, she was really just trying to see if he would like it. After all, no one would know what the result would be if they didn¡¯t try. Don¡¯t shrink back just because she¡¯s standing too high. Dreams were important, and what if they were f * cking realized? anthony and the others got along better and better with sang xia. they all had their own unique views and opinions on music. with mimi¡¯s chubby boy who was especially livening up the atmosphere, the group of people soon got along well. Anthony was so happy that he drank a lot. sang xia did drink a lot as well. she was not a good drinker, but at that moment, she could not care less. her phone rang many times. in the end, sang xia felt that it was a bother and turned it off directly. she didn¡¯t know that a certain man who had come back early and specially went to her small apartment to wait for her was so eager for fire at this time. he was wearing a dark red nightgown, washed up, and even ordered a table of delicious food. However, she didn¡¯t reply to his calls and even turned off her phone in the end! Rong Zhan¡¯s face was cold. It was almost midnight, and his face was as black as a grave. What¡¯s wrong with this woman? Why didn¡¯t she go to heaven? As for sang Xia, she could no longer stand steadily, but she was still barely conscious. Anthony quickly suggested, ¡± Mimi, we¡¯re happy today, but don¡¯t go too far. You guys can send Miss Y back first. Harren did not talk much and did not drink much. Seeing that sang Xia was not able to stand steadily, he went to help her up like a gentleman. I¡¯ll send her off and come back later. When Harren spoke, no one paid any attention to him, because they all knew that Harren had always been very serious. He was also very assured to leave it to him. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Sang Xia did not stand on ceremony. She should leave now. She had just hung up on Rong Zhan¡¯s call a few times. He would probably be furious at her when he got back. Sang Xia walked out of the nightclub. She felt cold all over. She could not help but wrap her coat tightly around her, but she felt even more confused. harren was about to go get the car. Just then, a black Bentley slowly drove over from the side of the road. the car stopped. A person got out of the car. In the dark, the street lights elongated his shadow. He was a person who was very suited to blend into the night, as if he was born for the night. Sang Xia looked up in a daze ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 126 ? Chapter 126: Spending a night with Bo Yi (the rest is not melodramatic) Translator: 549690339 She saw that familiar person Even though they seemed to have been separated for a long time, he was still so familiar with her. Miss Y, we should go. Harren got the car ready and walked over. However, when Harren walked to sang Xia¡¯s side and saw the person in front of her, who was looking at her without moving, Harren raised his eyebrows slightly and asked calmly, ¡± your friend? ¡± what kind of friend was this? they were definitely not simple friends. sang xia did not say anything, but bo yi walked over slowly. he reached out and held her arm. ¡± you drank too much. i¡¯ll send you back. ¡± seeing that sang xia did not speak, harren looked at bo yi with a more vigilant expression. Sang Xia¡¯s feathery eyelashes flickered twice, as if even her own breathing was a little unsteady. She turned around and smiled at Harren. it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s my friend. When Harren saw this, he couldn¡¯t say anything as an outsider. He nodded and said, ¡± put the phone down. Contact me if there¡¯s anything. with that, he didn¡¯t stay any longer and left after exchanging a smile with her. Harren returned to the entrance of the nightclub. He turned around and saw that sang Xia was in the man¡¯s arms. His eyes darkened and he went in. He had never interfered in other people¡¯s Affairs, especially when it came to relationships. As for sang Xia ¡­ She had wanted to keep a distance from Bo Yi, but she had drunk a little too much and could not walk steadily. Bo Yi supported her and she could not refuse. However, as she walked, her mood seemed to have undergone some subtle changes. Time was really a joke. In the past, how could she appear in such an event? his expression must have been very ugly. Now that they had separated, he was supporting her without saying a word. Sang Xia could not explain what she was feeling. However ¡­ The moment she saw him, sang Xia looked into his eyes. Everything in them was familiar to her and the things she had once loved. hence, she knew that this was him, the real bo yi, the person she had once loved. It was not the person who had taken over his body and become as terrifying as a demon. Tonight, she had drunk a little too much wine, and because of Su Li¡¯s previous words, she had all thought of him. So when she saw him appear again, perhaps because her heart had softened, she did not turn her head and leave. The moment he pulled her, she felt the tip of her nose inexplicably sour because the smell on his body seemed to be the same shower gel that she had used in the past. But she had already changed her clothes, Yingluo. As the car drove slowly, she leaned against the window, her head heavy. She glanced at him from behind a few times and then slowly closed her eyes. he fell into a deep sleep. she didn¡¯t even reply to bo yi when he asked her where she was staying. how could bo yi not know? he was just pretending not to know. she had fallen asleep, so he could bring her home ¡®openly¡¯ in her heart. Back to his own place. When he saw her tonight, he couldn¡¯t hold back his desire. He knew that he hadn¡¯t recovered yet, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to look at her a few more times. unlike the countless days and nights she had been gone, he could only meet her in his dreams. This was to comfort and support him in extending his life. Bo Yi brought her home. Perhaps it was because of the familiar smell that she had not smelled for a long time, sang Xia was in a deep sleep. Bo Yi removed her coat and shoes gently. He then covered her with the blanket and covered her back. Then, he sat on the edge of the bed and turned on the dim bedside lamp, looking at her quietly. His actions did not cross the line at all, and his long, dark eyes were filled with deep longing. His usual coldness and distance seemed to have disappeared, leaving only for the person he loved the most. Sangsang, I¡¯m sorry. Sangsang, I¡¯m sorry, ran ran. Author Jun: ¡°borrowing a stranger¡¯s words: Master Zhan said,¡±Sangsang, I¡¯m going to punch your chest with my little fists! [PS: this time, it won¡¯t be the melodramatic plot you think it is ~ believe me] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 127 ? Chapter 127: Once upon a time, memories of the past Translator: 549690339 Actually, he wanted to say that he loved her, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t say it. he had hurt her too much and did not have the right to do so. When sang Xia woke up again, her head was still heavy and in pain. When she opened her eyes, she saw that she was in an unfamiliar place. She sat on the bed in silence for a long time before she gradually recalled what had happened last night. She was still dressed neatly. She got up. The room was very quiet. She walked to the corridor and there was another room opposite. With his back facing her, he was facing the French window. There was someone sitting there. Sang Xia rubbed her slightly messy hair and said to him, ¡± sorry for troubling you last night. Bo Yi heard her voice and paused. He turned back, his expression gentle. do you know the man from last night? ¡± Sang Xia thought for a moment and then nodded. Even though it was their first time meeting, they could be considered acquaintances. Sang Xia knew that he was talking about Harren. He wanted to send her back yesterday. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know him, but it¡¯s best not to let an unfamiliar man send you back.¡± Bo Yi said indifferently. Sang Xia looked at him for a while and then nodded. Bo Yi was very far away from her. Even if she woke up and was about to leave, he did not come over. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little tense, sang Xia jokingly said, ¡± you seem to be very afraid of me. The corners of Bo Yi¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He turned around and faced the French windows again. I¡¯m not afraid of you, I love you. So, huhu Bo Yi¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, his thin lips opening slightly. I just don¡¯t want to hurt you again. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his actions if he was too close. His voice was very light, as if it was too light to be reached. However, sang Xia stood by the door frame, her body slightly frozen. Under the half-covered sleeve, her fingertips were trembling slightly. She turned her head and looked as if nothing had happened, but she raised her head slightly. It was as if there was a moment when her calm facade crumbled. Her heart was heavy and a little painful. After a while, she said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡± thank you for taking care of me last night. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. then, there was the rustling sound of a coat and scarf being put on, but the figure in the bedroom did not turn around. sang xia opened the door and left. After leaving the villa, sang Xia was about to call. However, she suddenly felt something and stopped in her tracks. Then, she slowly turned around. She looked at the window of the bedroom on the second floor, where a slender figure was standing behind the curtain. When he saw her looking at him, he reached out his fair hand and slowly pulled the curtain, blocking their view of each other. Sang Xia slowly looked away, her eyes red. Since ancient times. Emotionless was the most affectionate. If they couldn¡¯t be friends, then they would be strangers. Actually, sang Xia did not want to say what she had dreamed of that night. It was as if time had returned to four or five years ago, when they first met on the subway. At that time, she was studying at a University in G City. Because she was a hacker, they had arranged to meet up to discuss business like netizens. but before that, they had all seen each other. She still remembered very clearly that she had met that pervert lang on the subway. He had followed her and tried to touch her several times. He was very perverted. Just as she was feeling disgusted and angry, a slender figure suddenly walked out from the dense crowd. He appeared like a god and stood behind her with his tall body, blocking and wiping away all her uneasiness. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 128 ? Chapter 128: It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t wait, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to Translator: 549690339 At that time, she was only seventeen years old, the most beautiful time of her life. She had gone to a University in G City alone. The first time they truly met, he had appeared in such a manner. At that time, she was just a young and romantic girl with a young girl¡¯s heart that was ignorant of love. As for Bo Yi, he had appeared at this moment. She could not help but feel fluctuations in her heart. Bo Yi was clean and handsome. At that time, he was wearing a black coat that reached his knees. He had a clean temperament, distant and cold. There were no distracting thoughts in his long eyes, which gave people a sense of security. Who asked him to help her solve the surveillance problem on the internet, escape from the people who wanted to kill her, and save her life? all kinds of emotions intertwined at that moment, and she fell. She had to admit that she was tempted first. Later on, she was also the one who took the initiative to pursue him. However, after that, Sang Xia slowly closed her eyes. There was a deep sense of fatigue between her brows, and she no longer thought about it. She no longer thought about why such a perfect man like Bo Yi would have such a tragic and terrifying experience when he was young, causing him to have a split personality and split personalities. One side was like a god, while the other side was like a demon. ** Meanwhile, in the apartment. Cheng Donglin called. boss, you¡¯re still going to attend the meeting at nine in the morning? ¡± ¡°Cancel it.¡± It was a hoarse and emotionless word. Cheng Donglin was silent. After a long while, he asked meekly, ¡± boss, did sister-in-law and Wanwan not come home last night? ¡± It wasn¡¯t that he was trying to provoke him, but he couldn¡¯t believe it. Last night, their boss had come back early to accompany her. Although he did not know if she was willing to let him accompany her, who would have thought that sister sang would not be able to come back for the whole night? ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be too angry. When sister-in-law comes back, you guys can talk it out. Quarreling is the worst way. Boss, you should be careful.¡± Rong Zhan did not listen to what she said after that. He slowly took it away and finally hung up the call. With a loud bang, he threw it on the table. Rong Zhan did not sleep for the entire night. With his head lowered, his fingers ran through his slightly messy black hair. There was a pile of empty wine bottles beside the sofa. With his head lowered, no one could see what he looked like at the moment. This night had made him fall and dispirited. Quarreling. How could he not know that quarreling was the worst thing to do? It wouldn¡¯t solve anything. Instead, it would make things worse between the two of them. So what if he was angry, angry, and manic for the entire night? Quarreling with her would only make her more distant. What was supposed to happen had already happened. She just didn¡¯t come back, hung up on him, and even turned off her phone. He couldn¡¯t argue with her if he still wanted to be with her. But why did she have to live such a life in such a depressing way? However ¡­ What was even more frustrating was not that he could not wait for her, but that he was afraid that he would not be able to wait for her! He could not wait for her! and he would never see her heart! ¡°ka-!¡± The door was suddenly opened. the tall, dispirited figure on the sofa seemed to suddenly freeze. As soon as sang Xia got home, she smelled the strong smell of alcohol in the room, which made her dizzy head even dizzier. She just wanted to have a good rest. However, as soon as he opened the door, he smelled the smell. Then, he saw the house that was in shambles. The originally warm living room was in a mess. Wine bottles were strewn all over the floor. Oh, there was a table full of dishes, but they were all untouched. It was cold. Only then did sang Xia¡¯s gaze fall on the figure on the sofa. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 129 ? Chapter 129: Two people¡¯s eyes met, one aggrieved and the other pretending to be stupid Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan had already raised his head slightly when he heard the commotion. his long and narrow phoenix eyes were bloodshot, his hair was messy, and his sleeping robe was loose, making him look particularly decadent and depressed. Sang Xia¡¯s gaze swept through everything in the room before finally landing on him. then, he stopped moving. Her long eyelashes fluttered as she closed the door. Without looking at it, she threw away the bag in her hand and leaned against the wall at the entrance. She seemed to have lost her bones as well, her back leaning back. After looking into Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes for a while, there was no emotion in sang Xia¡¯s eyes. She then looked away and looked at the ceiling. Her lips parted slightly as she asked calmly, ¡± did you spend the night by yourself? ¡± She sounded like she was asking a question, but the truth was clear to both of them. Rong Zhan pursed his lips tightly and stared at her with his bloodshot eyes. He didn¡¯t know why, but at first, he was so angry and angry. But later, when he knew that she might not come back, his anger was gradually covered by the emptiness and pain that his inner waiting had brought him. Before he saw her come back, he thought that he might rush up to her and yell at her, asking her why she didn¡¯t come back that night, who she spent the night with, why she hung up on him last night and turned off her phone, and if she knew that he was waiting for her to come back. However, when he saw her return, Rong Zhan could not say anything. He had been exhausted the entire night and didn¡¯t even have the strength to roar. More importantly, he was so afraid that the woman he liked would be so stubborn, so headstrong, and could be persuaded by reason but not forced by force. He was afraid that if they argued again, he would have no reason to come back. he was afraid of losing her. Rong Zhan felt his eyes tearing up. Looking at her standing at the door without saying anything, after countless complicated emotions, at this moment, he was only left with grievance. That¡¯s right, it was grievance. Why was he so masochistic? why did he have to torture himself by falling in love with a woman like this? Rong Zhan did not say a word to her. He got up, turned around, and went into the bedroom. He closed the door and locked himself inside. The sound of the door being slammed shut was not small. hearing the noise, sang xia¡¯s eyes, which were staring at the ceiling, slowly moved to the closed door. she took off her shoes and hung her coat at the entrance. she looked at the door, hesitated for a moment, and then walked to the dining table. It was as if he was choosing which food was better to eat. She tore off a piece of raw fish with her hand and sniffed it. It didn¡¯t seem to be rotten. She dipped it in mustard and stuffed it into her mouth. Then, she opened a bottle of red wine and took two sips without even taking a bottle. However, as she drank, the bottle suddenly slammed heavily on the table. With a bang, she sat down on the table and buried her head in her arms. She could not help but pull at her hair with her other hand. fuc-k! He really wanted to f * cking die! sang xia closed her eyes tightly and kept taking deep breaths. her heart was in a mess. Last night, she never thought that Rong Zhan would come to her apartment instead of her villa. Furthermore, she never thought that she would not go home! She had been in high spirits with Anthony and the others last night, and she admitted that she had hung up on him on purpose. However, she really didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen in her apartment. Let¡¯s see what she saw when she came back. That scene made her ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 130 ? Chapter 130: Sang Xia took the initiative to kiss him Translator: 549690339 She could only stand at the door and did not dare to come in. She seemed to have that damned sense of guilt that surrounded her and made it difficult for her to move. She wanted to tell herself that it was all one-sided for Rong Zhan to like her, and she did not ask him to do so. However, when she saw his bloodshot eyes, the wine bottles on the floor, and the table full of her favorite dishes, she was stunned. She felt that she could not say those words. no matter how much rong zhan liked her, sang xia knew that she had made him suffer tonight. From the moment she came in, she had been acting dumb. She pretended to be expressionless and looked at the ceiling indifferently because she didn¡¯t know how else she could avoid looking at him. His bloodshot eyes and narrow red eyes made her feel like a sinner. However, could she continue to pretend? can i? The fierce little pitiful creature was still hiding in the small room, licking its wounds alone. It might even be whimpering. the more sang xia thought about it, the more upset she felt. the hand that was pulling her hair suddenly let go. she slowly raised her head and held the wine bottle. Then, he took a deep breath. he got up. She stood up. He walked to the door of the room and stood still. He raised his hand and hesitated. The hand that was about to knock on the door finally fell on the doorknob. He pressed it and pushed it open. the room wasn¡¯t even locked. Sang Xia¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly and she began to push the door open. The scene inside slowly came into view. smoke and smoke filled the air. He sat on the floor and leaned against the bed. In just a few short minutes. the whole room was filled with smoke, which made his dispirited and sloppy body look like a shadow. The figure inside seemed to have stopped smoking when he felt someone come in. His head was still slightly lowered, and he held his hair in one hand while the cigarette was held between his slender fingers. Sang Xia walked in with a bottle of wine and closed the door. Her bedroom was not very big. But it won in its warmth and cleanliness. Looking at the messy bed, sang Xia did not care about anything else. She walked to Rong Zhan¡¯s side and noticed that he seemed to have stiffened again. She moved to his side and sat down on the floor. One of them was smoking a cigarette while the other was drinking. Time seemed to have become exceptionally quiet at this moment. Neither of them spoke, and only their actions were repeated from time to time. and the calmness on the surface also indicated how turbulent the waves were inside. Finally ¡­ When Rong Zhan raised his hand to smoke again, his wrist was suddenly grabbed. He was stunned and frowned. But the next second, the cigarette between his fingers was also taken away. in the blink of an eye, before he could react, the cigarette was already in sang xia¡¯s hand. she took a puff with practiced movements, like an old smoker. she closed her eyes and slowly blew out a ring of smoke. she flicked the cigarette ash with her fingertips. When she opened her eyes again, behind the hazy smoke, her eyes were rather blurred and deep. She looked at Rong Zhan without blinking. when she snatched the cigarette away, rong zhan frowned as though he was unhappy. however, when he saw her smoking like an old smoker, his eyes widened. it was as if he had seen something unbelievable. ¡°You ¡­¡± Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth. However, just as his lips moved- Sang Xia suddenly leaned forward and covered his lips with hers. He used her lips to block his. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 131 ? Chapter 131: I spent the night at my ex-boyfriend¡¯s Translator: 549690339 He widened his eyes. he could not describe the feeling. He just found it hard to believe that she would do this. It was as if she had given him a candied fruit after giving him a slap. However, the candied fruit was still bitter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. she spoke very softly, very softly. However, when Rong Zhan heard her, he just silently turned his head away, not letting sang Xia see his disheveled look. He pursed his lips tightly and did not say a word. I¡¯m sorry. Why did he say sorry? Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was filled with anger, jealousy, and resentment. Seeing that he was silent, sang Xia began to say, ¡± regarding the fact that I didn¡¯t come back last night, I admit that it was my fault. I didn¡¯t answer your call and even turned off my phone. Rong Zhan still did not look at her and did not react. Seeing this, sang Xia took a deep breath, looked at him, and continued, ¡± I was going back with my friends last night, but I met an old acquaintance who said he wanted to take me back, but ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, it has nothing to do with me.¡± A cold voice suddenly interrupted, and even his body was tense. Seeing his reaction, sang Xia knew that he was holding back his anger. If she really did not say anything and did not explain clearly, he would definitely be even angrier. whether you listen or not, I have to finish. I drank too much and fell asleep in a friend¡¯s car, so I stayed over at his house for the night. I came back when I woke up this morning. sang xia was still hesitating. If Rong Zhan asked her whose place she had spent the night at, should she tell him? As expected. what she was afraid of would happen. ¡°Friend? You left me alone at home, who did you spend the night with?¡± Rong Zhan turned around and stared at her. His bloodshot eyes made sang Xia even more afraid to say who it was. Even a fool would know why he did not dare to say it. However, this did not mean that she would lie. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say who it is.¡± sang xia pursed her lips and lowered her eyes. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. What did she mean by not wanting to say? What was she hiding from him? ¡°Are you a man? You spent the night with a man?¡± Rong Zhan grabbed her wrist and couldn¡¯t help but be rough. why do your words always sound so ambiguous? I already said that there¡¯s nothing going on. Why do you have to involve a relationship?! Sang Xia realized that he was being really unreasonable at times like this, but she also knew that she was in the wrong in the first place. She was being unreasonable. she admitted. therefore, she didn¡¯t argue with him and tried to resolve it peacefully. Rong Zhan laughed sarcastically when he heard that. that¡¯s the kind of relationship men and women have. How pure can it be? ¡± Sang Xia felt uncomfortable with his constant rejections. In the end, she simply said, ¡± the relationship between ex-boyfriends is indeed a little impure. Ex-boyfriend. Ex-boyfriend. Rong Zhan¡¯s mind went blank, and it took him a long time to process where she had slept last night. Sang Xia?! He called her name, his voice trembling. Sang Xia stood up slowly. it¡¯s true that we only slept for one night. Don¡¯t think too much about it. She was about to leave after saying that. Rong Zhan¡¯s emotions were so unstable that she felt like she would be strangled to death by him the next second. However ¡­ Just as she got up, Rong Zhan grabbed her arm subconsciously, not letting her go. He just wanted her to make things clear, but he didn¡¯t want to waste time. He had fallen into a trap. Rong Zhan was originally sitting on the ground. When he pulled her along, sang Xia turned around and sat on his lap with her legs apart. Moreover, it was an especially high place. At the same time, she wrapped her arms around his neck. Rong Zhan was a little stunned by this sudden gesture. On the other hand, the corners of sang Xia¡¯s mouth seemed to have a hint of a smile as she looked at him standing there in a daze. Rong Zhan reacted and pushed her away. She didn¡¯t know if he was angry or what, but his face turned red and he shouted, ¡± get lost! You¡¯re a shameless woman, who do you think I am?¡± Did she just comfort him with a few words and it was settled?! His heart was still spewing fire! Sang Xia did not care how he scolded her. The more he struggled, the more she cupped his face with both hands and kissed him forcefully. Rong Zhan pushed her away again, and she pounced on him again. In the end, Rong Zhan used more strength and pushed her away. Her elbow fell to the ground first, and she was in so much pain that she could not get up. Rong Zhan was panting heavily. He wanted to pull her back subconsciously when he saw her fall, but he thought of something and held back. As for sang Xia, she stood up from the ground, holding her arm. Her face was slightly pale. She pursed her lips slightly and looked at Rong Zhan. She leaned over slowly and opened her red lips. I think I¡¯m injured. Can you stop pushing me? ¡± Don¡¯t push me away again. Would that work? Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached. He pushed her away. How would he dare to? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 132 ? Chapter 132: He was utterly defeated Translator: 549690339 however ¡­ Just as she got up, Rong Zhan grabbed her arm subconsciously, not letting her go. He just wanted her to make things clear, but he didn¡¯t want to waste time. He had fallen into a trap. rong zhan was originally sitting on the ground. when he pulled her along, sang xia turned around and sat on his lap with her legs apart. Moreover, it was an especially high place. At the same time, she wrapped her arms around his neck. Rong Zhan was a little stunned by this sudden gesture. The corner of sang Xia¡¯s mouth seemed to have a little smile. Suddenly, she moved closer and kissed the corner of his lips again. Seeing him standing there in a daze, her lips did not move away. Her eyelashes fluttered and she continued to kiss him gently. Rong Zhan reacted and pushed her away. She didn¡¯t know if he was angry or what, but his face turned red and he shouted, ¡± get lost! you¡¯re a shameless woman, who do you think i am?¡± did she just comfort him with a few words and settle it with a few kisses? His heart was still spewing fire! Sang Xia did not care how he scolded her. The more he struggled, the more she cupped his face with both hands and kissed him forcefully. Rong Zhan pushed her away again, and she pounced on him again. In the end, Rong Zhan used more strength and pushed her away. Her elbow fell to the ground first, and she was in so much pain that she could not get up. Rong Zhan was panting heavily. He wanted to pull her back subconsciously when he saw her fall, but he thought of something and held back. as for sang xia, she stood up from the ground, holding her arm. her face was slightly pale. she pursed her lips slightly and looked at rong zhan. she leaned over slowly and opened her red lips. ¡± i think i¡¯m injured. can you stop pushing me? ¡± Don¡¯t push me away again. Would that work? Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached. He pushed her away. How would he dare to? In the end, sang Xia sat on his lap again and kissed him on the lips. Rong Zhan¡¯s hand landed on her arm, holding it tightly as if he was trying to pull her away. However, in the end, he did not know what happened. As he struggled to push her away, at first, it was sang Xia who bit his lips open, and her nimble little tongue slid in, hooking him. And later on, later Chi She didn¡¯t know when it started, but he seemed to have suddenly gone crazy. When she hooked her arms around him, he suddenly and violently retaliated. It was a brutal, bloodthirsty rampage. It was as if he could not wait to swallow her whole. He seemed to be very fierce. but one of his hands was so tight, so tight that he was holding her back, and the other hand had already slid to her injured elbow, wrapping it, rubbing it, and protecting it. They were two contradictory people. Sang Xia was kissed so intensely by him that even her lips and teeth seemed to be stained with a bloody and sweet smell. However, she did not retreat. Instead, her emotions burned even more violently with him in the fierce entanglement. She raised her beautiful and slender neck, and Rong Zhan nibbled on her delicate skin. sang xia took the initiative to take off her shirt. She was only wearing a thin lace bra. The wild beast with bloodshot eyes was panting heavily and staring at her. Her skin was white and tender, and her body was curvaceous. Her black hair that reached her waist, against her Jade-white body, made her look as charming and cold as a person in a painting. Sang Xia¡¯s long, misty eyes were half awake and half dazed. He let out a suppressed growl. She put her hands behind her back and slapped them. Her bra was undid. Round shoulders. A slender, fair arm. The most beautiful and alluring view in the world was on her chest. His eyes reddened. At this moment, it seemed that he could no longer hold back his tears. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 133 ? Chapter 133: waiting for her Translator: 549690339 When she took down the last barrier, the gentle curve of her shaking completely mesmerized his eyes. His originally heavy breathing had become even heavier. His entire body was boiling hot, as if he was about to explode. His chest heaved up and down violently on the spot, and he stared at her. sang xia did not have a big frame. It could even be said to be a little thin. However, every part of her body was like God¡¯s most perfect masterpiece. Her porcelain white body, slender waist, and alluring, round, seductive, and clean. Until she faced the beast in front of her, her red lips opened slightly, and she called out softly,¡±come and take a walk.¡± He didn¡¯t want to. that ¡°come ~¡± was seductive and sexy. That sound was like the hallucinatory and bewitching song from the sirens in the sea of the Caspian Sea in ancient Greece mythology. He knew that it would make people sink into it, but he was happy to listen to it. rong zhan roared like a beast and pounced on her without a care-! In the morning. He woke up at sunset. The curtains fluttered along with the half-opened window. The breeze blew, but it could not disperse the passion and charm in the room. At first, she was holding back and didn¡¯t want to make a sound. She was in pain, but later, she was tortured by him until her throat was almost hoarse. He tormented her with all sorts of tricks. He bit her, leaving marks on her body. it was even worse than the first time. In the end, she began to cry. On the carpet. It was a mess. Her figure appeared on the curtain, but it was blurry. He wanted her to suffer his ruthlessness, his hatred, his jealousy, his madness, and his love. ¡­¡­ For the entire morning, he pestered her from the carpet to the bed, the sofa in the living room, the table, the balcony, the bathroom, and the door. In a small apartment. Every place was tainted with a dispirited atmosphere. Rong Zhan seemed to have gone crazy. ** Sang Xia¡¯s phone rang. She reached out and tried to touch it a few times, but she didn¡¯t touch it. Rong Zhan¡¯s arms were long, so he took it for her directly. The two words ¡°name¡± on it made both of them breathe faster. Sang Xia just looked at it, and the repeated impacts made the scene in front of her very blurry. Rong Zhan¡¯s cold and evil voice was heard, ¡± ¡°Answer it.¡± Sang Xia gritted her teeth and groaned. ¡°You pick it up!¡± Rong Zhan shouted. after saying that, he suddenly grabbed the phone and answered it. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she instinctively reached out to grab it back. However, Rong Zhan threw it away and kept it far away. then, he bullied her like crazy. Sang Xia sobbed and covered her mouth. She sank into the sofa and tried not to make any sound. Her face was red and sweaty, which drove Rong Zhan crazy. The more she did not make a sound, the more he tortured her. When sang Xia finally could not hold back her scream, the man in her place tensed up and covered her mouth from behind, making her bite her hand to stop her from making a sound. Sang Xia was about to faint. In a daze, she was still thinking about her phone. When she saw the screen go off and the other party hang up, she was finally willing to put down the heart that had been hanging up for a long time. Her eyes were half-blurred as she lay on the sofa and fell into a state of chaos. He closed his eyes. Fortunately, she held back. She was so miserable, with traces of torture all over her. However, she did not regret it. It was because she understood that to Rong Zhan, it was nothing to make him fall in love with her. The only thing that she was capable of was to make him submit to her. To this beast-like man, there was nothing that she could not solve by spreading her legs. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 134 ? Chapter 134: Bo Yi is cold, how can he touch me? Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ If he asked. The answer was simple. Quarrels, as the saying goes, fight at the head of the bed and make up at the end of the bed. It was not without reason. ¡­¡­ Sang Xia had drunk too much earlier. When she came back, she had a headache and wanted to sleep. In the end, she encountered such a big incident and successfully fell asleep after being tormented. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, was surprisingly excited and refreshed. After taking a shower, he came out in a bathrobe and even wiped her clean. After doing all this, he called for an hour worker to clean up the apartment. In the end, he picked up sang Xia¡¯s phone and opened it without any hesitation. There was no doubt at all. The call was from Bo Yi. Rong Zhan admitted that he had some bad thoughts just now. His crazy jealousy made him want to let the person on the other end of the phone know what they were doing. He wanted to let him know that this woman was his. She was before, she was now, and she would always be his! But this woman was so stubborn. She bit her lip, but she didn¡¯t scream. Rong Zhan threw the phone away in frustration. He knew very well that nothing had happened between them. No matter what she said, she had told him the truth. However, his possessiveness and jealousy were instigating and causing trouble. Ex-boyfriend, ex-boyfriend! What a terrifying word. He was afraid that they would rekindle their old feelings. ** When sang Xia woke up again, it was already night. She had woken up from hunger. She wrapped herself in her sleeping robe and went downstairs. Smelling the aroma of food, she saw Rong Zhan cooking, which was really unexpected. However, seeing that every step she took was torturous and hot, sang Xia did not intend to thank him. Rong Zhan¡¯s cooking was simple. He made two servings of chicken curry pasta. The two of them sat quietly and ate. And at this moment. Her phone rang again. however, it was a message. However, this was enough to make both of their nerves sensitive. It seemed to immediately remind them of the time when he had answered her phone. At this moment, the two of them stopped in unison. then, one second, two seconds ¡­ Both of his hands quickly got up to grab the phone that was thrown a little far away on the table. A slender and fair hand was slightly faster, and Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned green with anger. He stared at her phone, feeling that something had happened again. Don¡¯t ask him why, it was just his intuition as a man. As expected. After seeing the message, sang Xia raised her eyebrows. It seemed that she did not expect that the matter was not over yet. The next second, she looked at Rong Zhan. don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go out tonight. I¡¯ll go out again tomorrow morning. why are you going out?! sang xia¡¯s tone was very calm, as if she was talking about a very trivial matter. ¡± bo yi said that i left my watch with him last night and asked me to go and pick it up when i have the time. ¡± rong zhan was furious. he snatched her phone away impatiently and swiped it open with one hand. his eyes widened, but he held the phone tightly. he turned her face around and asked, ¡± nothing happened between you and him, ran ran. why did you leave your watch with him? ¡± A look of displeasure appeared on sang Xia¡¯s face. She kicked his leg under the table without even looking at him. don¡¯t you know very well whether or not something happened? besides, do you really not know, or are you pretending not to know and not willing to let anyone touch him? ¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 135 ? Chapter 135: If her first time wasn¡¯t with Bo Yi, then who was it? Translator: 549690339 Bo Yixing was cold and did not want anyone to touch him. He didn¡¯t want anyone to touch him. Rong Zhan was completely stunned when he heard that. ¡°Bo Yi¡¯s childhood had a huge impact on him. Not many people know about those things. You know, I don¡¯t want to say it out loud, but the truth is, Bo Yi hates it when people touch him. He even sleeps with his clothes on.¡± At this point, sang Xia paused for a moment, and there seemed to be an indescribable gloom between her brows. She took out a cigarette, lit it, took a puff, and slowly continued, ¡± we used to sleep together, but it was just the two of us hugging each other, and that was all. At that moment, Rong Zhan was stunned. Hearing these words and seeing this scene, he seemed to be frozen in his chair, unable to move. Sang Xia snuffed out the cigarette on the edge of the plate and looked at Rong Zhan. actually, you don¡¯t know me that well. No matter if I¡¯m good or bad, I¡¯m different from the girl you¡¯re thinking of. Yes. In Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes, she seemed to have a warm heart, warming up his injured brother. In fact, she didn¡¯t. She was trying her best to support herself with love until she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. In his eyes, she was strong, proud, and unyielding like a Wolf. However, she had also been dejected before. In his eyes, she was just as beautiful and elegant as she appeared to be. However, she was not only like that. She also smoked and drank. After sang Xia finished her sentence, the time it took for her to finish a cigarette had passed. She stood up and was about to leave when Rong Zhan suddenly stood up, grabbed her arm, and asked her something. It was a sentence that made her first reaction inexplicable. ¡°How many men have you slept with? how many boyfriends have you had?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sang Xia frowned. ¡°Let me ask you, how many men have you slept with?¡± Rong Zhan suddenly shouted and tightened his grip on her arm, so much so that she felt pain. If it was not Bo Yi, who else could it be? There was actually someone else! Although he had long given up on the idea that she would be a Virgin, when he did it with her for the first time, she didn¡¯t bleed, which still made his heart ache. it was jealousy. It was a deep jealousy. she was jealous and hated others for occupying her initial beauty. However, she and Bo Yi had been together for so many years. They were so in love. It was normal for something to happen between them. However, he did not expect that her words would destroy his previous imagination and stab him in the back. If it wasn¡¯t Bo Yi who had taken her first time, who else could it be? Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s sudden outburst and listened to his words. No matter how fierce he looked, she remained calm. Bo Yi was my first love and my first boyfriend. Rong Zhan¡¯s chest heaved up and down even more. as for how many men I¡¯ve slept with, Qianqian, ¡± she said with a smile that was full of mockery and playfulness. Finally, she walked to Rong Zhan¡¯s side and looked at him without blinking. Her hands seemed to be tidying his collar. that¡¯s the question you asked, Qianqian. ¡°Ah-!¡± Rong Zhan suddenly cried out in pain. His tall and slender body knelt on the ground with a bang. He covered his lower part with his hand, and his face was twisted in pain. He was in so much pain that he was sweating. Only then did sang Xia lower her knee and looked down at him. b * tch, you¡¯re still acting like you¡¯re innocent after getting an advantage. he was a stallion and she was a virgin. He really wanted face to say such words. Author Jun: ¡± I know that many readers say that it¡¯s not good for the female protagonist to smoke or be rough, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. Besides, the male and female protagonists have a lot of bad habits. Can¡¯t the two of them change together? for example, kissing when they¡¯re addicted to smoking? ¡± [ this seems to be more loving. ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 136 ? Chapter 136: One is a Virgin while the other is a Virgin Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan was in pain and angry. Seeing that she was about to turn around and leave, he was in a hurry. He could not care less about his embarrassment and shouted with a red face, ¡± come back and explain yourself to me! who¡¯s taking advantage of you! I¡¯m a virgin! There¡¯s no blood when you sleep with me! Who¡¯s the one taking advantage of who!¡± Rong Zhan was about to explode from anger. She had even forced him to admit that he was a Virgin. However, once he said that ¡­ Sang Xia, who was about to turn around, froze. Rong Zhan was stunned by what he said. He said that he was a Virgin ¡­ No, he said that there was no blood when they did it? ¡°How is that possible?¡± As she thought about it, she frowned and turned around to ask. yes, how could this be possible? She was a Virgin. Seeing that she still refused to admit it, Rong Zhan endured the pain and got up. He looked at her helplessly and angrily. you¡¯re still pretending. I¡¯ve already admitted that I¡¯m a virgin, but you don¡¯t dare to admit that you¡¯re not. Sang Xia¡¯s mind was in a mess. She stood on the spot for a long time before she asked, ¡± does it have to be bleeding when you steal a Virgin? ¡± After Rong Zhan said that, she felt that it was impossible. But at the same time, she was also thinking back. At that time, she didn¡¯t seem to have noticed that there was no bleeding. All her emotions were concentrated on her body being injured by a hooligan. ¡°Virgins, do virgins bleed? are you asking me, Yingluo? No, wait, what do you mean?¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he suddenly froze and looked at her with wide eyes. It was as if he had suddenly discovered something incredible. Sure enough, the next second. Sang Xia nodded. it¡¯s my first time sleeping with you. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes continued to widen in shock. Sang Xia pursed her lips and continued, ¡± that¡¯s why I was so angry and desperate that time. ¡°What, what is there to despair about?¡± He subconsciously caught it and stuttered. because I never thought that my first time would be given to a hooligan, ruffian, stallion, scoundrel, bastard, pervert, and evil. ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned red and the corners of his eyes twitched. rong zhan felt that he should find a quiet place to sort out his thoughts and figure out what was going on. how did she become a virgin? although she was so tight and inexperienced, she had no blood after all. But she had no reason to lie to him. there was no need for that. she said it was her virgin. Rong Zhan found it hard to describe his current feelings. At this moment, sang Xia walked over. Rong Zhan had already calmed down and was sitting on the sofa with a complicated and conflicted expression. Sang Xia came over and sat down. She glanced at him and asked, ¡± does it still hurt? Are you alright?¡± Rong Zhan gritted his teeth. get lost! A weasel paying a New Year¡¯s visit to a chicken has bad intentions!¡± Well, sure, a weasel paying a New Year¡¯s visit to a chicken. Sang Xia stared at his chicken. She gracefully brushed away a strand of black hair hanging down from her ear. Her red lips opened slightly and she asked,¡±But, are you really Yingluo a Virgin?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s face and ears turned red instantly. He was embarrassed. do you want to die? ¡± Which man had the nerve to say that he was a Virgin? Especially his identity, his status, his situation, and the image he had created in front of outsiders. If others knew about it, they would simply laugh their teeth off. Even though he was no longer one. However, sang Xia pretended not to hear him. She picked her ears and frowned. I didn¡¯t hear you clearly just now and thought I heard wrong. Are you really a Virgin? ¡± Really? He hasn¡¯t touched a woman in so many years? Tang ye¡¯s already like that, how could you ¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 137 ? Chapter 137: What about Xio? what¡¯s her Chinese name? Translator: 549690339 ¡°Enough!¡± Rong Zhan suddenly shouted. His face was red, but he glared at her fiercely, as if he was about to start a fight. However, he seemed to have caught a faint smile in sang Xia¡¯s eyes. His face became even more embarrassed, and all his imposing manner was suddenly defeated. Blushing, he quickly got up and walked past her. With a bang, he closed the door and entered the bedroom. When sang Xia saw what he did, the smile in her eyes suddenly became a little frivolous. She poured herself a glass of wine and stared at the closed door. She mumbled, ¡± what? a Virgin is a Virgin. I¡¯m still a Virgin. Why should I be afraid of you? ¡± However, Was Rong Zhan really a Virgin? Although he had told her this more than once, she had always treated it as a joke and didn¡¯t even bother to smell it. but was yingluo really a virgin? Sang Xia shuddered.¡¯F * ck, I actually F * cked a boring Virgin.¡¯ Sang Xia felt that she could no longer stay calm. ** Her last competition was in a week¡¯s time. To be precise, it was only four or five days away now. Tomorrow, she had to meet Anthony, go for the audition, and accept their test. Hence, he had asked Bo Yi for his watch in the morning. Tsk, it seemed like he should have come earlier. Sang Xia had gone online after making detailed plans last night. She didn¡¯t have an official Weibo account, but she did have one for their competition. Ever since sang zhirou said those words in front of the reporters that day, fans had come out to scold her indiscriminately, saying that she plagiarized and was being kept. But now, it was all good. After a long time, the reporters and media, who couldn¡¯t contact him, went to sang zhirou for evidence. Sang Xia sipped her coffee and looked at the so-called ¡± evidence ¡± with a calm expression. A few years ago, the song she wrote was stolen by sang zhirou, so it was inevitable that the style was somewhat similar. However, it was only limited to the style. To say that it was plagiarized was a little too far-fetched. ¡°there are so many ways to deal with me, but this idiot actually shot himself in the foot.¡± Sang Xia laughed coldly in disdain. She picked up her phone and went to call Su Li. She still didn¡¯t know how Su Li¡¯s mission had gone. The call went through quickly, but as soon as it was answered, Su Li¡¯s voice came first, ¡± Hello, Sangsang, how is it? have you captured them? ¡± the final interview is tomorrow night. How about you? I don¡¯t think Tang ye would keep that thing with him so easily. When Su Li heard this, he immediately said in a rather speechless voice, ¡± damn, don¡¯t mention it. That night, great aunt was about to make a move, but guess who I saw!? The other day, when I told you about my cousin, I saw him together with that Tang ye! fu-ck! Do you think I can seduce other men in front of my brother?¡± When Su Li saw her younger cousin appear, her entire person was dumbfounded, and she was filled with question marks. He was deeply puzzled as to what the hell Xio was up to. Xio and Bo Yi knew each other, so he must know Tang ye too. Cousin? Su Li¡¯s cousin and Tang ye knew each other? Sang Xia immediately recalled what Su Li had said that night. She had said that her cousin was very scary, and that he had even imprisoned his girlfriend Yingluo. ¡°What¡¯s your cousin¡¯s name?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s breathing stopped and she asked with a frown. Bo Yi, I didn¡¯t tell you, did I? my uncle is Bo Yan, the president of sum multinational corporation. This cousin of mine is his youngest son. Oh, right, Youyou is his older sister. Bo Yi¡¯s mother used to be our corporation¡¯s chief gun designer, Yingluo. BOOM! Sang Xia¡¯s mind seemed to have exploded. Sure enough, they were all in contact. Before she could figure out Bo Yi¡¯s identity and relationship, she quickly asked, ¡± what about Xio? what¡¯s Xio¡¯s Chinese name? ¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 138 ? Chapter 138: Chapter 141: a Subway Stalker! Translator: 549690339 Even the people around Rong Zhan were related to the firearms group, so sang Xia had to confirm it. Although Su Li had some doubts, he still replied sincerely,¡±he¡¯s called Rong Zhan. Rong as in Rong Zhan, Zhan Qianqian as in Rong Zhan.¡± sang xia,¡±hehe.¡± His breathing stopped. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? why are you suddenly asking about this? Are you alright, sang Xia?¡± Su Li raised his brows and asked worriedly. Sang Xia swallowed her saliva impatiently. ran ran is fine. that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll leave now that my brother¡¯s here. You don¡¯t know how scared I am of him, but he¡¯s very handsome. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I can introduce him to you guys. Su Li continued to ramble on. Sang Xia was not online at all. In her mind, she was quickly gathering information about their identities. Although she had never thought that they were not ordinary people, she did not expect them to be so extraordinary. It caused her heart to tremble violently, and she could not calm down. Xio was indeed Rong Zhan. Even though she had already expected and guessed it, she was still shocked when she heard Su Li say it. When he was young, he pushed his brother and fell off a building. He was still in a wheelchair now. His brother was Jun hang. The young Rong Zhan came to G City to develop his career and got together with Bo Yi, who was the child of a former core member of the firearms group. In fact, their identities were not complicated. She was the one who had complicated feelings. It was her who had entered the place with different identities. She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by this coincidence. However, if she was an ordinary girl, she would not be like this. Even though sang Xia had understood everything, she still could not sleep well that night. In the end, the only thing that echoed in her mind was still Su Li¡¯s words: His name was Rong Zhan, which meant ¡®Rong Zhan¡¯,¡¯ Rong Linyi¡¯, and ¡®Zhan Qianqian¡¯. Ah, she was really unlucky. How could he be so unlucky! ** The next day. Sang Xia followed the plan and went out. She had slept on the sofa last night, but when she woke up, she was on the bed. Rong Zhan was gone, and sang Xia had some peace and quiet. This was to prevent Bo Yi from giving her a hard time when she said she was going to get her watch. Sang Xia got on the subway the moment she left. However, she didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt like someone was following her. it was work time and there were too many people. even if she turned back, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find the exact source. Her suspicion grew. After she squeezed into the subway, she took out her phone. Behind her, a certain figure was wearing black Casual clothes and a baseball cap. The zipper of his collar was pulled up to cover his lips. He was wearing sunglasses and kept glancing at her. He did not know when it started, but he suddenly saw her holding her phone and seemed to be video calling someone. She was smiling very sweetly. His eyes immediately widened as if he had remembered the reason why she had left so early. He immediately squeezed towards her and stuck his head out to see who she was video-calling. However, just as he was squeezing through the crowd, there was a sudden crack. He heard it clearly, and immediately turned around and hid, as if he was afraid that she would notice anything. At that moment, sang Xia took a selfie with her phone and stared at a familiar figure in the photo. She zoomed in and zoomed in ¡­ ¡°This bastard!¡± When sang Xia saw it clearly, she bit her lower lip and cursed in a low voice, not knowing whether she was angry or laughing. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 139 ? Chapter 139: Leave him and walk towards another man Translator: 549690339 He was so obvious, why was he still following them? Even though he had disguised himself, sang Xia could still recognize him at a glance. She thought that he did not want to torture himself anymore, so she left the house early. She did not expect that this bastard would follow her. Sang Xia saved the photo and found her contact-demon pervert-to select the photo. She typed a few words and sent it. After a series of actions, the phone of a man in the crowd, who was feeling uneasy, suddenly rang. He quickly took it out and covered it. He looked back to see if she had noticed him, but he was cursing in his heart. Who sent him this at this time? If he knew, he would be dead! He swiped the screen of his phone, and before he could see who had sent the text message, his eyes were attracted by what he had just received. It was a photo with three words. As for the photo, The moment he saw it clearly, his face instantly darkened! Then, his face changed several times. It was green for a while, and now it looked like a roasted shrimp. In the photo, he was clearly squeezing around on the subway, sticking his head out to see who she was video-calling, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was deliberately taking a selfie to let him be in the picture! And the photo was so ugly! And those three words made him want to find a hole and hide in it. On it was written: ¡± shameless. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± Shameless. She scolded herself for being shameless. Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was complicated and subtle. He stared at the message for a long time before he wiped his face in defeat. He felt that he really had no face to see anyone. He was a terrifying arms dealer, but he was afraid that his wife would run away with someone else, so he came out to secretly follow her. He was being mocked even after he found out. He had no face at all. She had always been so direct and straightforward in his heart. ** After getting off the train, sang Xia took a taxi and went straight to Bo Yi¡¯s place. ¡°I took it off for you last night, but you forgot to put it on this morning.¡± Bo Yi took out the watch, his tone light and gentle. He was wearing a black coat and a high-collared light gray cashmere sweater. His face was handsome, his body was slender, and his every move exuded a natural air of nobility and alienation. It was also filled with a strong aura of abstinence, as if it could not be profaned. The corner of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched. She reached out to take it, but he wanted to help her put it on. His movements were very natural, as if he did it subconsciously. Sang Xia had just thought that something was wrong, but it was already too late. His hand was already on hers. As he helped her put it on, his clear and elegant voice drifted over at the same time. Yingluo, you¡¯re still the same as before, always asking me to remind you. when he said this, his eyes were slightly lowered, and his long eyelashes cast a small shadow on his eyelids. the skin on his hand was so white that it was almost transparent, and she could clearly see the blue veins and blood vessels under the skin. Sang Xia was speechless. Bo Yi did not need to say anything to know that he had suffered a lot for the treatment. He had lost a lot of weight, and his body was not as good as before. Who was he doing this for? Sang Xia¡¯s eyelashes fluttered and her lips pursed. She knew, but she had to pretend not to know. She ignored the dull pain in her heart. After putting it on, she smiled at him. hurry back. Sorry to trouble you. It¡¯s cold and you have to keep warm. After she said that, she took a step back and turned to leave. Bo Yi looked at her slender figure as she left. His calm eyes suddenly became complicated and obscure. Because, not far away. A black figure was waiting for her. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 140 ? Chapter 140: Bo Yi has an appointment with Rong Zhan, let¡¯s have a talk Translator: 549690339 That person was his good brother, Rong Zhan. Bo Yi did not know why he was following them. that¡¯s right, yingluo After sang Xia left, he saw Rong Zhan¡¯s figure and started driving quietly, following behind from a distance. He seemed to be looking at sang Xia, and also Rong Zhan. She wanted to see what kind of lifestyle they had when they were together. There was no way Rong Zhan would not know that he had brought sang Xia home. But why wasn¡¯t he angry? Rong Zhan¡¯s hot-tempered personality would never allow her to stay out all night, so she stayed at her ex-boyfriend¡¯s house. but how could the two of them still be walking together like this? Bo Yi did not understand. He watched from afar as sang Xia walked towards him and suddenly raised her leg to kick him. Rong Zhan quickly dodged it, but sang Xia stood there and pointed at him. He did not know what she was saying to him, but it seemed like she was angry. Rong Zhan walked over again and stood still, letting her kick him. At last, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders and pulled her into his arms. The two of them pushed each other as they walked. Sang Xia pushed him away, but he hugged her tightly again and again. No matter how hard she kicked and hit him, he would hold her tightly and put his arm around her shoulder as they walked. gradually, she stopped hitting him and allowed him to hold her in his arms. she allowed him to lower his head suddenly and steal a kiss on her face. Then, Rong Zhan laughed smugly like a ruffian. Where was she? Sang Xia did not look back, nor did she turn her face, so he could not see her expression clearly. He only saw the two of them walking on the street like two noisy young couples. Sitting in the car, he felt as if his heart was empty. He stopped the car by the side of the road and raised his wrist to put it on his handsome eyebrows. His skin was so white that it was almost transparent. It was frighteningly pale, and his thin lips were stained with a faint layer of blood. Sangsang was stunned. You¡¯re happy to be with him, aren¡¯t you? A faint smile appeared on Bo Yi¡¯s lips. Anyone who looked at it would feel a sense of pain spreading to his limbs and bones. It was helplessness and powerlessness. he loved her, but if he loved her, he should stay away from her. After a long, long time. Bo Yi took out his phone and sent a message to Rong Zhan. [ let¡¯s make an appointment and talk. ] *** Rong Zhan had suggested that they visit his brother-in-law, sang Xia¡¯s brother, sang nuo. Both of them were about to leave when an urgent call came and Rong Zhan was called away. Rong Zhan wanted to decline, but sang Xia rejected him. She told him to hurry up and settle the important matters, and she would go and take a look herself. It just so happened that Su Li had asked if she was free, so the two of them made a trip to the hospital. however, on the way there, the words that rong zhan had said seriously and suddenly kept his teasing expression in her mind still lingered. She asked Rong Zhan why he was following her. Was she not trustworthy? rong zhan answered without thinking, ¡± He didn¡¯t believe it. the three words made her speechless. The words that he said after that made her stop for a moment, and she could no longer say anything. He had said,¡±I¡¯ve finally caught you. No one knows how afraid I was that you would run away.¡± sang xia,¡±hehe.¡± She took out her phone and opened her photo album. She pulled out the photo she had taken today and he stuck his head in to follow her secretly. she gently stroked it with her fingers, and for some reason, the corners of her lips suddenly curled up. ¡°Silly girl.¡± She put away her phone and looked out of the car window. The faint smile on her face didn¡¯t disappear for a long time. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 141 ? Chapter 141: Meeting an extreme b * tch in the hospital Translator: 549690339 At the hospital. Sang Xia and Su Li had just arrived at the corridor of the hospital¡¯s VIP Ward when they heard a loud shout coming from inside. ¡°I have a fracture in my leg, so I need to stay in this VIP Ward!¡± I¡¯m sorry, Madam Sisang. Someone is living here. We can¡¯t drive the others out. Please change to another room. a young nurse said softly. ¡°pa-!¡± It was a crisp slap. ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? I, the Mayoress, don¡¯t even have the right to stay in the VIP Ward if I want to. Go get your head nurse! I want to change rooms!¡± The noise of fighting was endless. is this still a hospital? how can we let the patient rest when it¡¯s so noisy? ¡± Su Li walked to sang Xia¡¯s side and disdainfully ridiculed her. However, he turned around and nudged sang Xia. where¡¯s your brother? which room does he live in? ¡± Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± sang xia¡¯s eyes were looking straight ahead, and her face had become expressionless. ¡± in the ward where they quarreled. ¡± ¡°what!?¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes widened, and then without another word, he charged over with an imposing aura. Sang Xia was at the back. She could hear the noise coming from inside. If she was not mistaken, Chen Anjie and sang zhirou were inside. chen anjie was sang zhirou¡¯s biological mother, and sang zhenwei¡¯s girlfriend in university. as soon as su li walked over, he saw a small youth sitting in a wheelchair inside the door, struggling to stand up. his handsome face was filled with anger and hatred. There was also a woman in a wheelchair next to him. Her leg was in a cast and she was shouting loudly. And beside her was a young woman who looked gentle and beautiful. This was sang zhirou. There were still two young nurses in the ward who had just been lectured, scolded, and scolded. They cried and rushed to find the head nurse. ¡°And you, you b * stard, what right do you have to stay in this place? don¡¯t think that your sister has the money to pay for your treatment here. She¡¯s been kept by countless old men! you¡¯re all dirty and cheap!¡± Chen Anjie cursed endlessly. Her well-made face was filled with a ferocious expression, but even so, it could not hide her hatred for this young man. Her family was in desperate need of a boy, but she could not get pregnant again after her child was pushed down the stairs by this b * stard. She was full of anger and hatred when she looked at the child that the woman had given birth to. She wished he was dead too! If it wasn¡¯t for him, perhaps his son would have been born long ago! ¡°You shut up! You¡¯re spouting nonsense! get out of here, you old woman!¡± As for sang nuo, after hearing what she had just said, he was so angry that he struggled to stand up from his chair, wanting to pounce on her and hit her. chen anjie was shocked, and sang zhirou hurriedly pushed her wheelchair to avoid it. sang nuo was still unstable, and she fell heavily to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but sang nuo, we haven¡¯t settled the matter of you pushing my mother down the stairs. You have to carefully consider your leg. You can¡¯t win against us. If you don¡¯t leave this room, don¡¯t blame me for not being polite.¡± Sang zhirou said with a smile. Her foot in high heels reached over and stepped on his leg. ¡°ah-!¡± ¡°Dong Dong Dong-!¡± The knocking on the door was so loud and loud. When sang zhirou heard the movement, she quickly retracted her foot and looked over. When he turned around, he saw sang Xia standing alone at the door. She was watching the scene inside with her eyebrows raised and the corners of her lips curved into a faint smile, but it made him feel inexplicably nervous. ¡°Are you done bullying me?¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 142 ? Chapter 142: I¡¯m doing this to torture you for revenge Translator: 549690339 sang xia asked. Sang zhirou retracted her leg. Seeing that sang Xia was alone, she felt that it was no big deal. She continued to smile gently. sister, what are you saying? ¡± Why would I bully my little brother?¡± ¡°zhirou! Don¡¯t dirty your own mouth by talking to this shameless bitch!¡± Sang Xia looked at the mother-daughter pair echoing her words. She nodded and chuckled. Oh, so you¡¯re not bullying my brother? Then what are you doing here? why are you in my brother¡¯s ward?¡± ¡°it¡¯s like this, there aren¡¯t enough vip rooms, and there¡¯s one that doesn¡¯t have windows and is very small. you know that my mother¡¯s body is very delicate, and after she was accidentally injured, it¡¯s only natural for her to stay in a better room. it¡¯s just that this sang nuo, oh yingluo.¡± Sang zhirou¡¯s face revealed a difficult expression as she spoke. At this point, sang Xia had already known about everything they had done, including their plans. okay, but it¡¯s just one room. If the Mayoress wants to stay, we¡¯ll give it to her. Sang Xia said with a calm smile, as if there was nothing strange about it. ¡°Sister!¡± Sang nuo¡¯s eyes widened, and his face turned red from anger. He could not believe that his sister would say such things! sang nuo, listen to me. We¡¯ll go to that small Ward. Big sister will accompany you there now. As sang Xia was speaking, she had already helped sang nuo up to the wheelchair. sang nuo felt so aggrieved that he was about to die. however, since his sister had already said this, he was filled with deep astonishment and shock. he suppressed the urge to ask why. At the same time, he thought of what they had said about his sister being kept for him. sang nuo¡¯s ten fingers were deep in his palm, and his expression was extremely ugly. And just as sang Xia was pushing sang nuo out the door, sang zhirou suddenly called out to sang Xia. sang Xia, this is the last match. I hope you give up the chance to compete. Sang Xia stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at sang zhirou¡¯s sweet smile. She also smiled. She smiled because she did not understand why there was such a face in the world. She was obviously sweet on the outside, but on the inside, she was so ugly and made people so jealous. ¡°why should i give up? What else do you want to do?¡± Sang Xia asked. ¡± do you even need to ask? the internet is filled with people scolding you. you have to hide and disguise yourself even when you go out. if you insist on competing, you will lose very badly. you can¡¯t win against me. take good care of your brother. isn¡¯t it good to live a normal life? why do you have to go and sing?! ¡± When sang zhirou said this, she tried her best to calm herself down. Because what she said was the most superficial thing, the situation on the internet was getting out of control. sang xia alone had caused a huge wave. she was also trapped. When sang Xia heard this, she finally could not bear to listen any longer. She laughed and looked at sang zhirou with an indescribable sense of playfulness. sang zhirou, Oh, sang zhirou, do you know? ¡± she slowly wiped away her smile. ¡± i¡¯m participating in the competition to become popular. i¡¯m playing with you. i¡¯m torturing you bit by bit to take revenge on you, wanwan. ¡± After he said that, he did not look at the dumbfounded expressions of the two women behind him. He turned around and pushed sang nuo away. Sang zhirou, on the other hand, was in shock and quickly chased after him. She wanted to shout something, but before she could say anything, she had just turned a corner when she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her scalp ¡­ ¡°Ah-!¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 143 ? Chapter 143: Queen su is too bloody, abusing a bitch Translator: 549690339 Sang yuanrou felt dizzy. Her scalp was being pulled hard and she was in intense pain. Just as she shouted, her mouth was blocked by something and she was dragged in the direction of the bathroom. Outside, sang nuo¡¯s eyes widened as he saw this scene, as if he had not expected such a thing to happen outside. It was a beautiful woman, but she was terrifyingly strong. She pulled sang zhirou¡¯s hair and dragged her into the bathroom as if she was playing. sis ¡­ Sis ¡­ sang nuo looked at sang Xia in shock, as if she was asking what was going on. There was no emotion on sang Xia¡¯s face. you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Sang nuo, you¡¯re not young anymore. Don¡¯t let your emotions get the better of you in the future. After being lectured, Santos held his face and didn¡¯t say anything, because he was indeed impulsive. however, when this cheap mistress came to his door, he never regretted pushing her down the stairs, even if he was tortured in the youth prison. The woman who destroyed his family and bullied his mother deserved to die! Su Li dragged sang zhirou into the bathroom and closed the door. He flung her away, and sang zhirou fell to the ground in a sorry state. Su Li now always wore a human skin mask when she went out. After all, it was inconvenient for her to be a public figure. ¡°You, what do you want to do! i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯m the mayor¡¯s daughter! I¡¯ll put you in jail for this!¡± Sang zhirou shouted. Su Li rolled his eyes impatiently. are you done? ¡± Seeing that sang zhirou was stunned, Su Li¡¯s mouth twitched. since you¡¯re done talking, then it¡¯s my turn. I¡¯m a human. If I don¡¯t like the look of someone, I¡¯ll just hit them if I can. Try not to talk nonsense. su li had grown up in an arms organization and had undergone closed-door learning and terrifying demonic training. at the age of four, she had been thrown into a tropical rainforest by her mother so that she could survive and escape, and there was no need to mention anything else. When sang zhirou saw her suddenly take out a dagger, she was so frightened that she wanted to escape. ¡°Help, help, Yingluo!¡± She frantically tried to open the door and hit it, but when she rushed to the door, she realized that the door wouldn¡¯t open no matter what. sang xia was standing outside the door, listening to the banging and screaming from inside. she had one hand on her chest and the other holding a cigarette, her face calm. The door was already blocked by her, and no one would come over for a while. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, what are you doing, sob sob!¡± Sang zhirou saw Su Li run towards her with a dagger after he finished releasing the water in the pool. She was so scared that her legs went soft, and she screamed as she fell to the ground. ¡°Tsk, tsk, weren¡¯t you very arrogant? why are you so scared that you¡¯re about to pee your pants? don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re just starting. I¡¯ll pay you back for how you bullied others just now, Yingluo!¡± Su Li gave a beautiful smile and picked her up. The arm that was holding her quickly made a cut on her wrist. In an instant, blood seeped out from the thin layer of skin. ¡°Ah, look, he¡¯s bleeding.¡± She deliberately widened her eyes as if she was surprised. Sang yuanrou was on the verge of breaking down.¡±Crazy, crazy!¡± Before she could crawl on the ground to escape, she was dragged by Su Li to the pool again. Her blood-stained arm immediately spread the water in the pool. As for sang zhirou, she looked at the pool of her own blood and couldn¡¯t help but scream. Su Li picked his ear, and impatience flashed across his face. He cursed in a low voice, ¡± damn it, you¡¯re really noisy! With that, there was a bang and blood splattered everywhere. Sang zhirou¡¯s head was pressed in ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 144 ? Chapter 144: Use toilet water to wash her face! Translator: 549690339 Sang zhirou struggled violently in the blood-stained water. Her nose and mouth were filled with her own blood. She had never experienced such a terrifying thing in her life. No matter how arrogant she had been, she had never been treated like this. Su Li grabbed her hair and pulled her up. Sang zhirou spat out blood and coughed violently. Her entire body was in a sorry state and was filled with the smell of blood. Blood flowed down her face along her hair. She looked like a ferocious and terrifying female ghost. She no longer had that weak posture of a pretentious White Lotus. Su Li willfully admired her appearance. Seeing that she was panting enough, he wanted to press her head in again. ¡°Ah, Yingluo! ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, please let me go, I was wrong, I was wrong ¡­¡± Sang zhirou¡¯s hands held the sides of the pool tightly, crying and screaming, looking extremely embarrassed. ¡°Wrong? It¡¯s only been a few moves and you¡¯re already wrong. You admitted your mistake so easily. I¡¯ve really overestimated you. You don¡¯t have any backbone at all.¡± Su Li retorted in disdain. After saying this, she pulled sang zhirou¡¯s hair and got up, dragging her to another place. since you¡¯ve admitted your mistake, I won¡¯t lecture you anymore. Come and wash your face. Look at your face, it¡¯s covered in your own blood. It¡¯s so disgusting. By the time she finished her sentence, she had already opened the toilet door. Sang yuanrou¡¯s face twisted together and was filled with fear. She screamed, ¡± no, don¡¯t, don¡¯t be scared-! ¡°Go in! Eh? Baby, wash your face!¡± Su Li pressed down on the flush, and with the sound of water splashing, that hand pulled her hair and pressed her down. sang zhirou¡¯s head was pressed down into the toilet bowl, and the air bubbles continued to rise. she struggled, but su li stepped on her back, not letting her get up. Her beautiful face was filled with helplessness. She was really bored. She always felt like she was bullying the weak when she was faced with a weak b * tch. no matter what, she was someone who often walked through a hail of bullets. Su Li had enough fun and loosened his foot. Sang zhirou coughed and almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Her entire body was in such a sorry state that it was hard to look at. At this moment, she was no longer begging for mercy like before. instead, he glared at her as if he was looking at his greatest enemy. he panted and gritted his teeth. the hand that was pointing at her was trembling. ¡± f * ck you, you b * tch. you¡¯re dead. i¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!!! ¡± ¡°ah, yingluo!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly let out a heart-wrenching scream. She saw that sang zhirou¡¯s finger had been stepped on by the high heels. Su Li was ruthlessly grinding it, but he was still smiling. baby, you¡¯ve committed a great taboo. The last person who pointed at me with a finger lost his entire arm. Also, do you want me to suffer a fate worse than death? ¡± Su Li continued to laugh. that¡¯s really scary. Since you want it, I¡¯ll give you this chance. Let¡¯s see who will make the other wish that they were dead! Sang zhirou was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to scream. Her face was as pale as a ghost¡¯s. She lay on the ground weakly, but her face was full of hatred. just you wait, Huahua. Just you wait. I¡¯ll get my boyfriend to kill you! i¡¯ll kill you!¡± your boyfriend? ¡± When Su Li heard this, he suddenly raised his brows and then smiled charmingly. okay, my dear, let your dear boyfriend come and take revenge on me. Remember, you must let him come personally!!! When sang zhirou saw Su Li¡¯s Foxy and enchanting appearance, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Su Li came out, and sang Xia had also finished a cigarette. Seeing that her body was stained with blood, she frowned. you drew her blood? ¡± ¡°Aiya, he won¡¯t die. What are you going to do with that old man?¡± Su Li pouted and deliberately snuggled up to her. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 145 ? Chapter 145: An accident occurred during the interview at Anthony¡¯s place! Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia took a step away without a trace. the original plan. ¡°What?¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes widened. However, her eyes flickered, and she instantly remembered. She hurriedly stretched out a finger. oh, Oh, I know. I¡¯ll give you a little brother, right? ¡± After Su Li finished speaking, he smiled evilly and winked at her. Sang Xia¡¯s so-called father could no longer bear a child. ¡°i was wondering why you¡¯re spoiling her today.¡± uh-huh, let her let down her guard, become arrogant, and think that she¡¯s the most awesome in the world. Sang Xia threw away the cigarette butt, hung a sign that said ¡± under repair ¡± on the door of the WC, and then turned to leave. Su Li,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± This woman was truly a Black-bellied and scheming bitch! Sang Xia had troubled Su Li with the matter of looking for her. Su Li had originally wanted to torture sang zhirou, so of course he was willing to do so. He had also managed to get an aphrodisiac from Xiao Yezi earlier. This time, not just the little one, but their entire family would not have a good life! ** This was a penthouse suite of a seven-star hotel. It was a full 300 square meters and included a gym, a wine cellar, a swimming pool, a recording studio, and many other guest rooms. The facilities were first-class and everything was available. He was burning money every day. However, sang Xia knew that money was the last thing they lacked. ¡± miss y, you worked well with our members last time. can you cooperate with us this time? ¡± Anthony said with a smile. Sang Xia had rushed over from the hospital after arranging sang nuo¡¯s ward. He had made an appointment with Anthony for the interview today. ¡°Sure, no problem. How do you want to do it?¡± But she was the lead singer, how could she cooperate with them? when she met sang zhirou today, she was still waiting for her to fall. yes, her reputation was now very bad because of her, but the fake could not be real, and the real could not be fake. when she stood at the top, it would be the time for sang zhirou to slap her in the face. Sang Xia believed that this day would come very soon! Revenge, revenge! She would definitely take back everything that belonged to her and her mother! Take revenge for mother! No matter what, he had to succeed in this interview! Anthony led sang Xia to the recording studio. As soon as they entered, they heard the sound of whistling. Mimi jumped down from the drum set and pounced on her excitedly. hey, pretty sister, I missed you so much! Mimi came over and was about to give sang Xia a hug, but Anthony held his head down and walked in with his arm around his shoulder. He laughed helplessly. you little rascal, don¡¯t touch her so casually and scare her away. There were a few people in the recording studio, and the Nissan greeted her. When she looked over, Harren nodded slightly and smiled. His golden hair was slightly long and soft, and he was very charming. this time, I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯ll be the lead singer, and you¡¯ll be the dub. As Anthony spoke, he nodded to the next few people. they were all prepared to continue. ¡°But, director, what song are we going to sing?¡± Sang Xia asked. Sang Xia thought it would not be a problem for her to sing. Unexpectedly, Anthony gave her a meaningful smile. it¡¯s not what you think. We wrote a new song, but it¡¯s still missing something. Listen to it and add it to us. Let¡¯s record it again. Sang Xia was also seated on the high chair. She put on her earphones and earphones and nodded to show that she had no problem with it. It was still the same. Sang Xia thought there would be no problem. when the music started playing, she closed her eyes and followed the rhythm to get into the zone. but when she heard the ¡± singing ¡± of the ¡± lead vocalist, ¡± sang xia was dumbfounded. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 146 ? Chapter 146: A sexy old man with a sexy voice Translator: 549690339 Because which part of Yingying¡¯s words were ¡®singing¡¯? Accompanied by music, it was at most a rhythmic poetry recitation. The man¡¯s sexy and thick smoke made it clear that he was a man who had experienced the vicissitudes of life. His voice was very charming, but the entire music always felt extremely empty. Although it had not stopped, it was very empty. It made sang Xia want to add something else to the poem, but how could she match it with a poem recitation? Sang Xia was stumped by such a song. Sang Xia looked at the lyrics that Harren had kindly handed over to her. She smiled politely at him, took it, and read it carefully. However, as she looked at it, she could not help but smile bitterly. The lyrics were clearly written by Anthony, and the recitation did not include hers. She had to freely add anything. sang xia scanned the lyrics. It was a poem about love. It was very beautiful, affectionate, and romantic. Accompanied by the strong and perfect rhythm of the song, the man¡¯s sexy and mature voice, which had experienced many vicissitudes of life, was simply the most fatal weapon to those who listened to music. He was too bewitching, as if he could make people sink into this sexy and deep old man. Looking at this song alone without adding anything, it was actually very good. Because who said that a song had to be ¡®sung¡¯? Anthony had perfectly expressed himself by saying it. however, it was still not enough. Sang Xia still felt that she was lacking something. But how should she express it? she closed her eyes and listened to the song. she became even more engrossed. with the wonderful melody and accompaniment, she thought about the intoxicating and heartache-inducing lyrics and gradually found the feeling. however, at this moment, she suddenly took off her headphones and said to her teammates, who were looking at her, ¡± you guys can go out for a while. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was surprised. sang xia smiled apologetically. ¡± i¡¯ll finish recording it right away. you guys wait for me outside. i¡¯ll let you guys listen to it after i¡¯m done. ¡± ¡°ok?¡±anthony nodded and smiled at her. ¡± but you can¡¯t let us go out every time. remember, if we want to join, we must be one.¡± Sang Xia bit her lower lip. In fact, she knew and understood everything in her heart. However, the voice acting this time was really ¡­ After they left, they did not know that sang Xia¡¯s ears were completely red. She had music and inspiration, but this was a very bold idea that she had never tried before. It was even a little explicit, but she really felt that it would be more beautiful and artistic. Twenty minutes later, sang Xia finished recording. In fact, she had recorded Anthony¡¯s songs. The quality was not pure, but it was for the effect. It was not perfect, but it was enough. Because of this bold idea, she felt that she couldn¡¯t record it in front of them. It was hard for her to say it because it really made them feel embarrassed. Yes, it was shyness. Therefore, they could only film a new one together after getting their approval. After sang Xia finished her recording, she walked out. She had already packed her bag and looked as if she was about to leave immediately. She did not even stay to wait for Anthony¡¯s opinion. director, I¡¯m done. If you guys like it, just send me a message. I¡¯ll take a look. As she said this, she actually looked a little embarrassed. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Anthony raised his eyebrows and stood up from the sofa. aren¡¯t you going to listen with us? ¡± seeing that she was about to leave, anthony¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he thought that she was going to leave because she thought it was too difficult and didn¡¯t want to continue recording. Sang Xia cleared her throat and said, ¡± director, I¡¯ve tried my best. I¡¯m very satisfied with myself. I just don¡¯t know what your opinions are. I¡¯ll be leaving first. If you pass the interview, contact me again. Mimi stopped her. Hey, hey, what¡¯s the big deal? it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll listen to it right away. If there¡¯s anything wrong or worth investigating, we¡¯ll study it together. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Sang Xia hesitated. At this time, Harren suddenly said, ¡± stay. Actually, director Anthony likes you very much. It¡¯s difficult this time, but he just wants to see what you think. He¡¯s already decided on you. At this moment, Harren said this with an honest and gentle smile, which shocked sang Xia. She looked at Anthony and spread out her hands with a humorous smile. look, they¡¯ve exposed me. Sang Xia really did not know what to say this time. She did not expect that Anthony had already made her his woman. And she was still apprehensive just now. After knowing her inner peace, she felt even more complicated. Would they like her voice recording? anthony let sang xia into the recording studio, but she refused to go in no matter what. the few of them were even more curious about the song. the nissan began to play music, and they all put on their headphones to listen again. The prelude of the song was dynamic, beautiful, and full of rhythm. The old man¡¯s experienced but sexy and magnetic voice was presented in this song in a way of speech. However, when the woman¡¯s voice came out from it, the few people who heard it instantly held their breath and were stunned. The woman panted slightly. The man said in a low and magnetic voice over and over again, ¡± when you¡¯re not by my side, I¡¯m no longer me. Even cats don¡¯t recognize me. your life belongs to me, and my life belongs to you. ¡± don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go. The woman¡¯s slight panting in the song, the depressed and desperate breath, the sentence that the man in the song said in a low voice, ¡± Net¡¯envaspas ¡± Everyone¡¯s breathing stopped as they fell into the extreme emotional atmosphere brought by the music. ¡­¡­ When the song ended, they slowly took off their headphones and looked at each other. One by one, they looked at Anthony, who was still immersed in the song, and their eyes were filled with complicated emotions. ¡°my heart is about to break, yingluo¡± After a long time, Anthony took off his headphones and muttered, ¡± ¡°What?¡± Someone asked. Anthony clutched his chest and asked them, ¡± what can you feel from this? ¡± mimi snapped her fingers. her usual cheeky appearance seemed to have fallen into an indescribable emotion, and it was difficult for her to extricate herself. ¡± director, when i listen to this song again, i think i can imagine this scene in my mind. ¡± as he spoke, he closed his eyes and stretched out his hand to describe, ¡± the man loved this woman very much, and when the woman wanted to leave, the man imprisoned her. the woman¡¯s voice was moaning and sobbing. both of them were in despair and depression. it made one¡¯s heart ache, but it was still sad. ¡± As he spoke, he suddenly opened his eyes and hit the drum set. this is too f * cking sexy!? this was a song that sounded like it had a story to it, and it was a forbidden story that people couldn¡¯t wait to know. anthony then looked at nissan excitedly. at this moment, nissan was simply speechless. in the end, he spread his hands and said, ¡± it¡¯s perfect. ¡± [ author: this song is ¡± net ¡®envass ¡± by the old France man in real life! ] It was very charming! In addition, some readers wanted the group number of this book: 563672115! [ welcome, my babies! ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 147 ? Chapter 147: A perfect interpretation Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia cleared her throat and said, ¡± director, I¡¯ve tried my best. I¡¯m very satisfied with myself. I just don¡¯t know what your opinions are. I¡¯ll be leaving first. If you pass the interview, contact me again. Mimi stopped her. Hey, hey, what¡¯s the big deal? it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll listen to it right away. If there¡¯s anything wrong or worth investigating, we¡¯ll study it together. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Sang Xia hesitated. at this time, harren suddenly said, ¡± stay. actually, director anthony likes you very much. it¡¯s difficult this time, but he just wants to see what you think. he¡¯s already decided on you. ¡± at this moment, harren said this with an honest and gentle smile, which shocked sang xia. She looked at Anthony and spread out her hands with a humorous smile. look, they¡¯ve exposed me. Sang Xia really did not know what to say this time. She did not expect that Anthony had already made her his woman. And she was still apprehensive just now. After knowing her inner peace, she felt even more complicated. Would they like her voice recording? Anthony let sang Xia into the recording studio, but she refused to go in no matter what. The few of them were even more curious about the song. The Nissan began to play music, and they all put on their headphones to listen again. The prelude of the song was dynamic, beautiful, and full of rhythm. The old man¡¯s experienced but sexy and magnetic voice was presented in this song in a way of speech. However, when the woman¡¯s voice came out from it, the few people who heard it instantly held their breath and were stunned. the woman¡¯s slight panting was sometimes suppressed and sometimes comfortable. the man said in a low and magnetic voice over and over again, ¡± when you¡¯re not by my side, i¡¯m no longer me. even cats don¡¯t recognize me. ¡± ¡± your life belongs to me, and my life belongs to you. ¡± ¡± don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go. ¡± the woman¡¯s slight panting in the song, the depressed and desperate breath, the sentence that the man in the song said in a low voice, ¡± Net¡¯envaspas ¡± Everyone¡¯s breathing stopped as they fell into the extreme emotional atmosphere brought by the music. ¡­¡­ When the song ended, they slowly took off their headphones and looked at each other. One by one, they looked at Anthony, who was still immersed in the song, and their eyes were filled with complicated emotions. ¡°my heart is about to break, yingluo¡± after a long time, anthony took off his headphones and muttered, ¡± ¡°What?¡± Someone asked. Anthony clutched his chest and asked them, ¡± what can you feel from this? ¡± mimi snapped her fingers. her usual cheeky appearance seemed to have fallen into an indescribable emotion, and it was difficult for her to extricate herself. ¡± director, when i listen to this song again, i think i can imagine this scene in my mind. ¡± As he spoke, he closed his eyes and stretched out his hand to describe, ¡± the man loved this woman very much, and when the woman wanted to leave, the man imprisoned her. The woman¡¯s voice was moaning and sobbing. Both of them were in despair and depression. It made one¡¯s heart ache, but it was still sad. As he spoke, he suddenly opened his eyes and hit the drum set. this is too f * cking sexy!? This was a song that sounded like it had a story to it, and it was a forbidden story that people couldn¡¯t wait to know. A foreign uncle with a young and seductive woman, the story of abstinence, the age of abstinence, and everything else about abstinence. They were naked, decadent, and sexy. Anthony then looked at Nissan excitedly. At this moment, Nissan was simply speechless. In the end, he spread his hands and said, ¡± it¡¯s perfect. [ author: this song is ¡± net ¡®envass ¡± by the old France man in real life! ] it was very charming! In addition, some readers wanted the group number of this book: 563672115! [ welcome, my babies! ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 148 ? Chapter 148: Successfully joined the team and wanted her to go abroad? Translator: 549690339 Harren also laughed. it¡¯s indeed perfect, but it¡¯s also very bold. as he spoke, he pointed to the door. Sang Xia was still sitting on the sofa outside, waiting for news. She had been too embarrassed to come in. Anthony held his forehead with one hand on his waist. He had a complicated expression on his face. Finally, he put down his hand and said seriously, ¡± it¡¯s her. This song was a wonderful combination that no one could imagine. Who would have thought that she would use this way to fill in the gaps in the song? even if she was not the main lead and was only an auxiliary, it was the finishing touch. It was wonderful beyond words. although it was a woman¡¯s moans, it had nothing to do with lust. it was full of abstinence and very tempting. Sang Xia watched as the door opened, and the Nissan and the others came out. Anthony, who had finished packing up inside, finally came out. Sang Xia did not say anything, but her face was no longer as red as before. After all, she was doing it for the song and for the art. She wanted to make it the most suitable and perfect according to her own ideas. Whether others liked it or not was their business. She had tried her best. Anthony lit a cigarette, walked to the sofa in front of her, and sat down. He let out a long sigh. sang xia held her breath. What exactly is this Yingluo? What did that mean? Mimi kept winking at her, and when sang Xia looked at Anthony again, she saw him stubbing out the cigarette in the ashtray. He then reached out his hand and looked at sang Xia without blinking. I¡¯m very sorry. Sang Xia¡¯s expression was calm, but there were ripples in her eyes. She was neither humble nor arrogant. I didn¡¯t close Wanwan. Without waiting for her to finish, Anthony¡¯s lips twitched, and he continued with a faint smile, ¡± I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m sorry that I met you so late. Sang Xia¡¯s outstretched hand was held by him. He held it twice in a gentlemanly and elegant manner, then let go gently. Sang Xia took a long time to calm down before she took a deep breath and said, ¡± director, it¡¯s not good for you to be in such a situation when you¡¯re only halfway through your sentence. I mean it. ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft!¡± ¡°hahahahaha!¡± Everyone burst into laughter, and Anthony also laughed as he leaned back on the sofa. Sang Xia successfully joined the band, and on that day, the band of five, including Anthony, was officially named Sun! They were going to be like the sun, radiating their songs to all parts of the world and setting off a new global music craze! This time, since sang Xia had confirmed her joining the band, she did not hide her real name. She told them that her name was sang Xia. That was what Anthony said. Since their base camp was overseas, he wanted to discuss with sang Xia if she could go with them and develop overseas. Regarding this point, sang Xia did not even think about it and rejected it. She had already considered it because Rong Zhan would definitely not agree to it. director, the Asian market is huge too. Besides, your reputation is known to the world. I¡¯m Asian, so it¡¯ll be easier for me to break into the Asian market. At least, I¡¯ll make the first move in China before going abroad. And even if she mainly developed her career abroad, it didn¡¯t mean that she would live abroad. When she needed to record new songs, she could fly there. It didn¡¯t matter where she usually practiced. Other than that, there were concerts all over the world, and there were all kinds of trips. They wouldn¡¯t stick to one place. Meanwhile, in t city. No matter what, this was her home. Anthony respected sang Xia¡¯s opinion very much. As long as it did not affect her work, she was free to do whatever she wanted in private. However ¡­ [ author: everyone says they miss master zhan. release master zhan in the ! ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 149 ? Chapter 149: What did she do behind his back? Rong Zhan was furious! Translator: 549690339 However, once it was exposed and she became popular, her private life would probably be ruined. Anthony wanted her to get ready and record a few new songs. He had written three songs and couldn¡¯t wait to find the singers for them. Sang Xia hesitated for a while and agreed to meet next week. She had also made things clear. This weekend, she would be participating in the Grand Finals of the competition. Even if she did not care about getting a place or signing with any company, she had to go this time. Because sang zhirou had wronged her and owed her. This time, she had to pay her back! Anthony had given her enough time. sang xia left the hotel. when she was about to leave, harren came down to send her off. Harren was a person who was sometimes depressed and sometimes warm. In fact, even sang Xia could not figure out his personality. At this time, Harren was wearing a thin white sweater and dark coffee-colored pants. When he sent her down, he did not wear a coat. He was wearing a longrichade longe series 760.025 watch on his wrist, which was a low-key million-dollar watch. He called for a car for sang Xia and sent her off like a gentleman. The entire interaction between the two of them fell into the eyes of one person. Tang ye was driving a sports car with a hot girl in it. He was going to park his car at the entrance of the hotel, but before he could get out of the car, he saw sang Xia and a man coming out of the hotel. F * ck! This is a f ** king Hotel! Tang ye looked at the hot girl who was rubbing her high heels against his leg. He touched his chin and cursed under his breath. He could not help but take out his phone and snap a few shots of the scene. He brought his girls into the hotel room, but what about that b * tch sang Xia? She only knew how to seduce men every day. Her private life was a mess, and she would hook up with this and that. After Tang ye was done, he sent it to Rong Zhan without saying a word. He was still mumbling, ¡± you deserve to be cuckolded. You found yourself a slutty b * tch and a rich, handsome guy. Congratulations! As he spoke, his underling actually sneakily attacked. It was Rong Zhan¡¯s fault for beating himself up and sending him to the hospital for this woman. He would remember that for the rest of his life. S-R group. Rong Zhan was in a meeting, and the music director sent by PMM was reporting the details of the competition. After all, S-R group was the big boss behind the scenes and the main investor, while PMM was in charge of organizing it and promoting the best singers to the top to package and cultivate. This was a rare opportunity. After rounds and rounds of auditions, only the winner of the last round would have the chance to sign a contract with S-R group. The second, third, fourth, and fifth place would be selected by the other entertainment companies. Rong Zhan supported his eyebrows with one hand and listened to the report lazily. Just as he wanted to interrupt and say something, his phone rang. he furrowed his brows slightly and slid it away. Tang ye? Tang ye still had the face to talk to him? however, rong zhan was soon at a loss for words. he looked at the photos that tang ye had sent him. he did not say anything, but his fingers quickly flipped through the photos. the photos showed the entrance of a seven-star hotel. It was evening. A handsome foreign man was with her. The two of them were talking and laughing as they walked out of the hotel together. That man escorted her to the car and even thoughtfully used his hand to cushion her head ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 150 ? Chapter 150: Did she cheat on me? deal with her! Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the photo with his brows furrowed. Sang Xia had already left in a car, and the man behind her was still standing there, looking at her with a deep gaze. Rong Zhan suddenly felt a little annoyed. He tugged at his tie and cursed in his heart. F * ck, he¡¯s f * cking flirting again! Especially after he saw Tang ye¡¯s words, he was even more annoyed. He blacklisted him without hesitation! He still had the time to meddle in his business. It seemed like he was f * cking free! However, he knew that this bastard would not be able to laugh very soon. He would wait! And sang Xia was stunned. Two minutes later. Other than him, everyone else in the meeting room left. Rong Zhan placed his legs on the long table in the meeting room and leaned against the back of the chair. His posture was languid, but it was filled with a sense of coldness that kept people away. His entire body exuded a treacherous and cold aura. He took out a cigarette and lit it up. He narrowed his eyes and held the cigarette between his thin lips. He went to look at his phone and continued to look at the photo. After a few seconds, he paused and went to his contact list to find sang Xia¡¯s number. ¡°Du du du du du du du du du.¡± Time slowly passed by. No one knew that from the very beginning, he had actually wanted to tell the person sent by PMM company that he had already decided internally on the person S-R group wanted to take in. It was sang Xia. Let her be the first in the internal selection. Even if she deserved it. However, a text message came in the next second. Even when he coldly dismissed the meeting, he did not talk to anyone about the internal decision. The call was finally picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was low and emotionless. I¡¯m on my way back to the apartment. What¡¯s up? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s elegant and calm voice came from the other side. Rong Zhan pursed his lips and calmed himself down. let¡¯s go back to the villa. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Sang Xia paused for a moment, but she did not ask why. She quickly agreed. rong zhan¡¯s mind was filled with those photos. he wanted to say something, but his thin lips moved, and nothing came out. should he believe her? this scheming woman who would do anything for revenge, should he believe her? Rong Zhan stood up suddenly, picked up his car keys, and disappeared from the huge conference room. At the villa. At night, little to was gobbling down raw meat in the villa. When sang Xia went back, little to saw it and wanted to rush up without a word. It scared sang Xia so much that she jumped up to the second floor and closed the door with a bang. ¡± f * ck, you¡¯re still explaining that you don¡¯t bring women back? which woman would dare to come in? f * ck! ¡± Sang Xia patted her chest and took a deep breath. Then, she took off her clothes and went to take a shower. what the hell is that Rong Zhan doing? isn¡¯t he doing well in the apartment, Huahua? ¡± sang Xia¡¯s mumbling could be heard as the water splashed down. However, sang Xia did not hear it. Just as she went into the bathroom to take a shower, there was a sudden screech of a car braking downstairs. When Rong Zhan entered, the Butler, Albert, had already prepared dinner for the two of them. ¡°She¡¯s back?¡± Without waiting for Albert to reply, Rong Zhan saw little to scratching the door of the bedroom on the second floor and growling from time to time. He understood. Rong Zhan went upstairs and little to pounced on him. Rong Zhan held its huge head down and stroked its fur with the other hand. this is my woman. Don¡¯t think about her anymore, okay? ¡± he said coldly. If you want to deal with him, let¡¯s see how I deal with him.¡± Little to growled in a low voice. He sat on the ground and his eyes were filled with resentment. Rong Zhan opened the door and went in. There was no one in the huge bedroom, but he heard the sound of running water in the bathroom. She was taking a shower. Rong Zhan suddenly recalled that she had just returned from the hotel. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes flashed with a deep meaning, like a dark abyss. in many cases, he would take a shower after returning home. however, he would definitely take a shower after returning from the hotel. He took off his coat and began to untie his shirt. She walked to the bathroom door and pushed it open ¡­ **¡­¡­ He was a real demon! At eight o ¡®clock at night. Sang Xia thought that Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t going to go out. She didn¡¯t expect him to take off his bathrobe and change into a formal black suit. He went to the cloakroom, opened the drawer, and stood there looking at the rows of rotating watches. In the end, he chose an Italy watch. Sang Xia wanted to ignore him at first, but his phone was left on the bed earlier, and it was currently vibrating. She was inexplicably annoyed by the shock. She picked it up and saw three words written on it: Gu sisi Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 151 ? Chapter 151: Scaring little Sangsang Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan suddenly recalled that she had just returned from the hotel. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes flashed with a deep meaning, like a dark abyss. In many cases, he would take a shower after returning home. However, he would definitely take a shower after returning from the hotel. He took off his coat and began to untie his shirt. However, as Rong Zhan was undoing the buttons, his gaze suddenly fell on the bed, where the clothes she had taken off were. He walked over quietly and picked up the clothes she took off one by one to smell them. Such a big person was sniffing like a dog at this moment. He sniffed to see if there were any clues, but as he sniffed, he was attracted by the smell on her clothes and was reluctant to take it away. It was not hot in autumn, but the clothes inside her were stained with an indescribable light fragrance. Rong Zhan squinted his eyes slightly and suddenly felt his lower abdomen burning. The clothes she took off seemed to be poisonous, filling the air with the smell of hormones. It deeply attracted this strong male. In the end, he picked up her undergarments. When they went to the hotel, she was wearing normal undergarments, not some fancy lace or underwear. The sound of water in the bathroom gradually stopped, and a certain man was still immersed in what seemed to be a vulgar thing and could not extricate himself. Sang Xia opened the door with a towel wrapped around her. When she saw the scene in front of her, her eyes widened in shock and she quickly retracted her foot. She pointed her trembling finger at Rong Zhan. y-y-you¡¯re teasing Rong Zhan. What are you doing? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s entire body was tensed up. Her expression was extremely strange, and there was an undisguisable embarrassment on her face. Her entire body was completely red. what did she just see? the moment she opened the door, she saw rong zhan holding her inner scent with his eyes closed, looking like he was enjoying it! ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± Ah, sang Xia could not take it anymore! When Rong Zhan opened his eyes, sang Xia quickly covered her eyes, took a few steps back, and closed the door. She locked herself in the bathroom and pressed her hand against her thumping heart, unable to calm down for a while. it was too f * cking dirty to the eyes. Sang Xia¡¯s entire body was pink in color, and her delicate body was even more attractive. She squatted down and hugged herself, not daring to go out. At the same time, she heard Rong Zhan¡¯s footsteps approaching. Finally, it stopped at the door. He didn¡¯t knock and just pressed the doorknob to open the door. The door was locked. Inside, sang Xia¡¯s heart was beating violently, and she held the door tightly. Rong Zhan¡¯s faint voice was heard. Baby, open the door.¡± ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t open it.¡± All of sang Xia¡¯s courage had disappeared at that moment. Her mind was filled with the image of him just now, and she was about to break down. how did she meet such a perverted demon? Especially the moment he opened his eyes and looked at her. Just thinking about it made sang Xia¡¯s legs go weak for no reason. Sang Xia knelt on the ground and pressed against the door, thinking that she would be fine if Rong Zhan could not open the door. However, the next second, she heard him banging on the door. ¡°Sangsang? Hurry up and open the door, or you¡¯ll see how I¡¯m going to deal with you when I open the door!¡± ¡°Treasure? Open the door, now be good and open the door. I¡¯ll be gentle to you Yingluo later, but it¡¯s not too late, Yingluo.¡± he was half threatening and half bewitching. sang xia covered her ears, but his evil and bewitching voice still entered her ears through the door. Sang Xia was on the verge of tears. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 152 ? Chapter 152: Threatening Translator: 549690339 This pervert! How could he be so perverted? Rong Zhan knocked on the door twice more, causing sang Xia¡¯s heart to almost jump out of her chest every time. ¡°Baby, open the door. If you don¡¯t open it, I¡¯m going to go get the key. By then, you¡¯ll have to be careful, Yingluo!¡± Rong Zhan was determined to come in, and sang Xia could not stop him. His half-threatening and half-coaxing voice irritated her eardrums. She knew that he was telling the truth. She also knew that he would come in sooner or later. It was just a matter of time. the figure outside the door was like a big bad wolf drooling over a little white rabbit. he used all sorts of methods to coax her to open the door. sang xia was clearly not a little white rabbit, but she was scared into becoming one. She was clearly a seductive, cold, and beautiful white fox. The man outside the door watched her slowly get up through the matte glass. He stopped hitting the door and placed his fingers on the door handle, waiting for the moment the door was opened. am I right, Sangsang? this is what you should do. Open the door for your man. Now, your man is still patient. Later, I will love you well, Huahua. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± She unconsciously wrapped the towel around her body tightly with trembling hands. She clenched it tightly with one hand and slowly put the other hand on the door lock. Finally, she opened the door extremely slowly. ¡°Ka Cha!¡± A sound. At that moment, to sang Xia, it was as if she had fallen into an unredeemable abyss. But to the man outside the door, it was like the sound of nature. It was extremely beautiful. The man outside the door licked his teeth, not hiding the desire of his prey at all. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes were evil, arrogant, overbearing, and full of strong desire. It was as if everything was ready at this moment! The door was slowly opened from the inside. Sang Xia held the bath towel to her chest with one hand and slowly opened the door with the other hand that was slightly trembling. Her eyes looked up bit by bit, and when she looked up, the evening Sunset just happened to pour in through the floor-to-ceiling window. Her mesmerizing eyes also became moist and soft, so wet that it seemed to want to make people sink in and unable to extricate themselves. She opened the door and once again stunned the man outside. There seemed to be another emotion in those long and narrow Phoenix eyes. Infatuation. He was almost crazy. This woman really had the ability to make him go crazy. At this moment, he only wanted to make her cry! The man stared at her as he reached out to loosen his shirt collar and walked in step by step. His slender body was like a wall, so tall. He came in bit by bit from the door and gradually covered the Golden afterglow of the setting sun on her body. He let her fall into the darkness he brought her. He would fall with him! Sang Xia watched as he opened the door and his gaze fell on her with undisguised lust. The corner of her lips curled up and she seemed to be smiling sinisterly. Sang Xia held her breath and stepped back nervously, her back pressed against the cold tiles. He took his time and pressed on with one hand on the wall. one of the fingers of the other hand rubbed against his lips, and he licked it gently. the moment he narrowed his long and narrow phoenix eyes and looked up, he was filled with enchantment and a deadly evil aura. At that moment, sang Xia¡¯s soul was greatly shaken! He was also a poisonous man. Just like poppy, evil to the extreme, evil to the extreme, but also attracted many people to fall madly. I¡¯m willing to sink into the depths with him. [ censored, censored, harmonious and harmonious ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 153 ? Chapter 153: You¡¯re so dishonest Translator: 549690339 sang xia¡¯s fair neck was pink, and rong zhan¡¯s gaze was so evil and naked that she could barely look at it, and her breathing was tight. from the moment he came in, she had been very uneasy. He was so close to her, and she was only wearing a bath towel. As for him, only the collar of his black shirt was casually pulled open, revealing his exquisite and charming collarbones. In addition to being wild and domineering, he was also so bewitching. ¡°Why don¡¯t you open the door for your man, huh?¡± He pulled her over from the cold wall, and his hot hands wrapped around her thin and soft waist, spreading along her back, warming her up. She lowered her head and pursed her lips, not saying a word. Her whole body was red. He also lowered his head and his lips rubbed against her neck. At this moment, there was no need to say anything. Everyone knew the reason. The neck was her tender part. There seemed to be a cold breeze coming from the outside. Sang Xia¡¯s body tensed up and she let out an unbearable sound. In an instant, his actions became rough and he bit her neck. Its sharp teeth seemed to pierce through her thin skin! To suck her fresh blood! Sangxia shrieked, but Rong Zhan seemed to have lost his mind. The scene he saw on the phone appeared in his mind. He bit her neck and chuckled eerily. Sangsang, why are you so dishonest, Zhenzhen? ¡± With a bang, Rong Zhan kicked the door shut without even looking up. At this moment. Everything in the bathroom was isolated outside the door. ** Outside the floor-to-ceiling window, the sky was dyed red. It was as red as blood, and the sky was not dark at all. The cool breeze was blowing outside, but it could not blow away the romantic, romantic, and hot air in the bathroom. A faint voice came from inside. It was like a beautiful and intense music score. There were screams, pleas for mercy, and even the sound of water splashing. Sang Xia did not know why Rong Zhan was torturing her. She screamed and cried, unable to understand him as he tortured her and told her that he wanted a checkup. He was probably satisfied later on, but she was weak and could not stand steadily. She still did not understand what he meant by an examination. What did he want to examine? The water splashed, the air was hot, and the mist lingered in the air. The mournful screams of the woman continued to come, and her voice was hoarse from shouting. He refused to let her off. He kept asking her why she refused to let him in just now. Sang Xia¡¯s hoarse voice sounded like she was about to cry as she called him shameless, demonic, and hateful. He smiled evilly and bit her ear, telling her to have a taste of what true shamelessness was. Sang Xia had been tortured to the point of insanity. She was heartlessly dragged into that dark abyss, sinking with him. She was completely ravaged by him, and her body no longer belonged to her, and she could not control it. On the matte glass door, the water flowed down, reflecting an overlapping figure. The door was moving violently, and they were in deep love. He held her hand from behind, kissed her neck, and held her fingers tightly. The blurry scene was tense, but it was extremely beautiful. *** In the end, sang Xia was carried out by a man in a bathrobe. She was in his arms and could not close her legs. He leaned forward to kiss her between her brows. Sang Xia slapped her weakly, but Rong Zhan caught her easily and kissed her on the lips. are you feeling good? ¡± he asked with a smirk. [ late-night welfare, please vote for master Zhan ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 154 ? Chapter 154: Doting on his wife to the heart Translator: 549690339 Comfortable? A faint blush appeared on sang Xia¡¯s cold face. She squinted her long and curly eyes and glanced at him lazily and tiredly. Then, she turned around and curled herself up. Her fair and tender feet subconsciously rubbed against the bed sheet. Her hands clutched the sheets tightly, causing them to crease slightly. ¡°Are you comfortable?¡± Seeing that she was silent, Rong Zhan moved closer to her and laughed evilly. is it comfortable? I saw you tremble a few times. You were so tight, Yingluo. ¡°Rong Zhan, don¡¯t you have any sense of shame?¡± Sang Xia could not hold it in any longer. Her ears were red. She gritted her teeth and turned around to kick him. This b * tch took advantage of him and still acted innocent. However, as soon as she kicked him, she pulled on the center of her leg. It was so painful that she couldn¡¯t help but tighten her leg. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how much you like your wife.¡± Rong Zhan did not want to ask about the photos that Tang ye had taken on his phone. At least he had checked thoroughly. He had checked everything thoroughly. Even though she was in a hotel with another man, she didn¡¯t do anything out of line. He knew it. This time, sang Xia was so embarrassed that she tried to punch him, but he dodged nimbly and got up to take something out of the cabinet. Then, he took out a white ointment. He walked to the end of the bed and reached out to separate her legs. ¡°What are you doing? Rong Zhan, don¡¯t come, it hurts.¡± She thought he was going to mess around again, so she frowned and resisted. Rong Zhan enjoyed the way she looked as if she was afraid that her legs would go soft. He tugged at the corner of his lips and lowered his head to kiss her legs, coaxing her to separate them. be good, don¡¯t be afraid. I know you can¡¯t stand me, so I¡¯m applying something for you. You¡¯ll feel better after you¡¯re done. Sang Xia was indeed in pain, but she could not just spread her legs in front of him and let him do whatever he wanted. She propped herself up and stretched out a hand to push him away. give it to me. I¡¯ll do it myself. You can go out first. However, Rong Zhan grabbed her wrist and stared at her nails. He raised his eyebrows. you didn¡¯t cut your nails. You¡¯ll scratch my precious Jiaojiao. I¡¯ll do it myself. Sang Xia stopped breathing. She was angry and embarrassed at the same time. What Jiaojiao¡¯s precious baby? did he even know what shame was? he was so cheap that he had no bottom line. However, no matter how much sang Xia rejected him, she was weak and powerless. How could she win against a man who had bad intentions? he let him come. However, two seconds later. His hoarse voice sounded,¡±wife, can I kiss my precious baby again? blow on her, she¡¯s all swollen.¡± sang xia covered her eyes and wished she could bury her head in the pillow. Bitch! Slut! She kicked her legs and refused, ¡± get lost! Get lost!¡± His charming voice coaxed her over and over again,¡±just for a while, just for a while, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± At a certain moment, sang Xia pulled on the bedsheets tightly, leaving behind traces of ambiguous and embarrassing moments. ** At eight o ¡®clock at night. Sang Xia thought that Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t going to go out. She didn¡¯t expect him to take off his bathrobe and change into a formal black suit. He went to the cloakroom, opened the drawer, and stood there looking at the rows of rotating watches. In the end, he chose an Italian watch. Sang Xia wanted to ignore him at first, but his phone was left on the bed earlier, and it was currently vibrating. She was inexplicably annoyed by the shock. She picked it up and saw three words written on it: Gu sisi. [ author Jun: I¡¯m afraid, the small supporting roles are all used by master Zhan to torture dogs. ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 155 ? Chapter 155: Another woman called him at night Translator: 549690339 Gu sisi. fine, one look at the name and it was obvious that she was a woman. Sang Xia stared at the phone for a few seconds and then answered it. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s melodious voice came from the other end, ¡± my dear, are you here? when are you coming to pick me up? I miss you so much, Wanwan. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± she lifted her eyes and from her angle, she could see that rong zhan was still tidying up in the cloakroom. when she turned back, sang xia asked him directly, ¡± why did you miss me? baby, you must have called the wrong number. ¡± There was a pause on the other end, followed by a sharp scream. The woman¡¯s sharp and vigilant voice came over, ¡± who are you! Why are you holding onto Rong Zhan¡¯s phone!¡± It was good. He didn¡¯t call the wrong number. On the other hand, sang Xia¡¯s expression was calm. Just as she was about to reply, she saw Rong Zhan¡¯s figure coming out of the cloakroom. She hung up the phone without a trace and slowly got up. She was wearing a silk-like nightgown with a faint lavender color. Her delicate skin was white and tender, and with this dress, it added a lazy style. After she sat up, she walked to her coat and took out a thin cigarette from her pocket. When Rong Zhan came out, he thought that sang Xia was about to fall asleep on the bed, but he did not expect to see such a scene. she opened the window a little. outside the villa, the cold moon hung high in the sky, and the cold wind blew. The cold moonlight scattered down and hit the leaves, casting a mottled light. She leaned against the window, her slightly curly long hair falling to her waist. She was not wearing shoes, and under the silk pajamas, she could barely cover her thighs. Her pair of thin and tender long legs were particularly charming. with a cigarette in her hand, she looked out of the window. there was a slight coldness and a hint of depravity in her eyes. It added a bit of mystery and unspeakable temptation. Looking at sang Xia like this, Rong Zhan felt like he wanted to be closer to her. Even though they had already had the most intimate contact in the world, Rong Zhan still felt that she was like the wind and fog, unable to be caught. He felt very uncomfortable. Rong Zhan walked over and placed his hand on her shoulder. For some reason, the moment he touched her, the clothes on her shoulder slid down, revealing her round and white shoulders, slender hands, and the beautiful curve of her front. there were still traces of him on it. Rong Zhan¡¯s breathing tightened again. He could not control himself and pulled her into his arms. He hugged her tightly from behind and kissed her on the shoulder. His big hands caressed her delicate skin. what¡¯s wrong? is there something on your mind? ¡± sang xia was silent for a moment. she lowered her eyes and flicked the cigarette ash away. ¡± rong zhan, were you really a virgin that night with me? ¡± Rong Zhan sneered when he heard that. Just as he was about to say something, sang Xia¡¯s emotionless voice was heard again. tell me the truth. This time, Rong Zhan was silent for a while. He didn¡¯t find it embarrassing anymore and asked directly, ¡± if I say yes, will you believe me? I¡¯ve told you so many times. Sang Xia turned around and pulled on her clothes, covering half of her face. then say it again. I¡¯ll believe you this time. She looked up at him without blinking. Rong Zhan looked straight into her eyes. After a while, he could not help but avert his gaze. His ears were slightly red as he explained, ¡± I used to be a clean freak and especially despised women. After I was tamed by society, I didn¡¯t have so many problems anymore and met you. As he spoke, he turned to look at her, and an unknown smile suddenly appeared on his lips. I admit that I¡¯ve slept with you many nights, Yueyue. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 156 ? Chapter 156: Sister sang has declared that you are mine Translator: 549690339 sang xia,¡±hehe.¡± His lips slowly inched closer and rubbed against her ear. He continued to say with a faint smile, ¡± but as for whether it¡¯s true or not, if you must compete with my left hand, I can¡¯t say anything. Left hand Needless to say, they all understood. Sang Xia raised her head and looked at him with her charming eyes. Her cheeks were blushed, even though she looked so calm. She held the cigarette in one hand and placed the other on his collar. She looked like she was tidying it up. She lowered her eyes and said slowly, ¡± Rong Zhan, I¡¯ll still say the same thing. If you say yes, I¡¯ll believe you, even if you have so many romantic affairs, even if there are many women who claim that they have a relationship with you, even if Hanhan. She bit her lower lip. you¡¯re so bad. You don¡¯t look like a newbie at all in that aspect. Rong Zhan laughed, and his laughter became more and more mischievous. He pinched her butt slightly and said, ¡± Sangsang, that¡¯s my innate ability, Yingluo. Sang Xia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and secretly cursed. rong zhan bit her ear and whispered those embarrassing words in her ear. Finally, he grabbed her small mouth and kissed her deeply. He panted heavily and stared at her with a fiery gaze. Rong Zhan tugged at the tie on his collar and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± damn it, you¡¯re seducing me again. If I could attend the banquet in time, I would have you right now! Sang Xia ignored his desire. She lowered her eyes and asked nonchalantly, ¡± are you going to a banquet tonight? Have you found a female companion?¡± Rong Zhan looked at her indifferent expression and wanted to make her cry and beg for mercy. He laughed coldly. you still have the cheek to say that? if it wasn¡¯t because you don¡¯t want others to see you and I getting involved, would I still need to find other women to help? ¡± With one hand on her chest, sang Xia turned around and blew out a puff of smoke. Rong Zhan could not see her expression, but he heard her say clearly, ¡± how is this considered helping? ¡± Maybe those women can¡¯t wait.¡± There was no doubt that she was talking about the phone call. Rong Zhan chuckled. that¡¯s true. Many women can¡¯t even hope for the things that you don¡¯t want to do. After he said that, Cheng Donglin¡¯s voice rang out from downstairs, shouting that it was time to leave. Rong Zhan stopped bickering with her and was about to leave. He was running out of time as there was a huge banquet that he needed to attend tonight. Hence, he ¡®naturally¡¯ found a female companion as usual. Seeing that he was leaving, sang Xia¡¯s long, watery eyes flashed with a touch of gloominess, and she suddenly called his name. Rong Zhan turned around as he tidied his messy tie. Sang Xia stubbed out the cigarette and walked over to help him with his tie in his sexy pajamas. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow Phoenix eyes suddenly became filled with a certain emotion. Someone had said. The sexiest thing between a man and a woman was not making love. It was a woman tying a tie for a man. She lowered her eyes slightly, and there was a hint of seriousness in her eyes. For the first time, she took the initiative to help him with his tie. Right at that moment, sang Xia¡¯s Red lips parted slightly and she said, ¡± Rong Zhan, I don¡¯t care about what happened in the past anymore. But from now on, if you want to be with me, you can¡¯t touch other women. We must be loyal to each other. After she said this, she looked up at him. come back early tonight. [ author: Oh, isn¡¯t it sweet? ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 157 ? Chapter 157: sangsang, you finally want me Translator: 549690339 Come back early at night, Yingluo. Rong Zhan listened to her words and looked at her without blinking. Their eyes were tightly locked, but after a while, for some reason, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes narrowed slightly and then closed. At that moment, sang Xia seemed to have heard him sigh softly. Rong Zhan could actually sigh? But that wasn¡¯t disappointment. It was more like the dust had finally settled. It was as if she finally had a home to return to. He grabbed her slender waist tightly and held her in his arms. He lowered his head and buried it in the crook of her neck, taking in a deep breath. He tightened his hold on her body, and for a moment, he felt like he wanted to pull her into his body and become one with her. Sangsang, I don¡¯t want to go anymore. His voice was hoarse as he said this. He rubbed his head against her delicate neck as if he was relying on her and acting coquettishly. Sangsang. It was as if fireworks were blooming in his mind. He even felt that it was so beautiful that it seemed unrealistic. what are you doing? since it¡¯s serious business, then go quickly. Sang Xia looked at the tall and slender Man burying his head in her shoulder longingly and acted coquettishly. She pursed her lips and reached out to push him away. It had to be said. At that moment, when their eyes met, she saw the complicated, obscure, bitter look in his eyes, and finally the light smile that appeared in the end. She finally understood. He seemed to be gratified. She captured every moment of him, and it made her heart ripple. Rong Zhan kissed her earlobe and murmured to her, ¡± Sangsang, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re the only woman I want to f * ck in my life. The only, the only one. ¡°Rong Zhan, Qianqian.¡± Sangsang, you finally want me. ** The night grew darker. Sang Xia was holding a laptop in her hand, and there was a video on it. Su Li¡¯s voice came from the earpiece, and it carried a pleased smirk. did you receive it? take a look at this ¡®doctor¡¯. This great aunt found a premium product from a Duck Shop after a good meal.¡± Sang Xia looked at the video. The image on the bed was getting more and more discordant. She mumbled, ¡± it¡¯s really painful to the eyes. Then, with a ¡°pa¡± sound, it was closed. Su Li¡¯s efficiency was very high. In a short time, he had already found someone to act as her stepmother¡¯s ¡°attending doctor¡± at night. She had a good figure and a good face, but it wasn¡¯t like she was particularly young. After he put on the white coat, he looked gentle and elegant, like a gentleman. His stepmother could not take her eyes off him when he came in. After all, women were like wolves in their thirties and tigers in their forties. A man and a woman alone, if nothing happened now, when else could it be? a woman who was a mistress had a lust in her bones. if there was a first time, there would be a second time. we¡¯ll record for two more days. If she still doesn¡¯t dare to do it, we¡¯ll finish it with more shocking material. Sang Xia said with a cold smile. ¡°It¡¯s settled!¡± ** At the banquet. There were many people. The people who came were all elites of the upper-class society. Most of the men had female companions. Bo Yi was wearing a black suit. He was used to being alone and was sitting in a dark corner of the banquet. The blurry lights shone on him, but his handsome and clear face was still eye-catching. There were many beautiful women who came to look for him, but they were all scared away by his indifferent and distant temperament and did not dare to approach him. On the contrary, it was Rong Zhan ¡­ [ author: there won¡¯t be any mistresses in this article. ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 158 ? Chapter 158: Bo Yi, she has accepted me Translator: 549690339 Bo Yi looked at Rong Zhan and an elder from t city who were talking about something. They were laughing and toasting each other. Beside Rong Zhan was a woman with a graceful figure. She held his arm intimately. Bo Yi frowned and pursed his lips. A sinister look appeared between his brows. Although he did not like the fact that Rong Zhan and sang Xia were together, he hated it even more that the woman he loved was being treated unfairly in the hands of another man! After they were done with the serious business, an old man with grey hair in braids laughed. haha, Mr Rong is really young and successful. There are so many beautiful women around you. Will miss sisi be angry? ¡± ¡°Master Cheng, what are you saying? I¡¯m the only one by young master Rong¡¯s side.¡± Gu sisi said coyly as if she was joking and leaned against Rong Zhan again. ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s a pity. I¡¯ve even prepared a few clean young models for you later, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Master Cheng, you¡¯re so annoying.¡± ¡°oh, yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s my bad. miss sisi is a big star, and her looks are devastatingly beautiful. i¡¯m not thinking of yingluo.¡± Gu sisi¡¯s face turned red and white. She was not stupid. However, before she could look at Rong Zhan for an excuse, she saw Rong Zhan holding her waist and leaning over. He whispered in her ear, ¡± sisi, go on. Don¡¯t ruin master Cheng¡¯s mood. Gu sisi,¡±Yingluo.¡± Seeing that, Gu sisi could only walk over with a fake smile. She held the old man¡¯s hand stiffly and shot him a resentful look. Rong Zhan, after the banquet ends, come and pick me up. She didn¡¯t want to be taken away by an old man, even if he was a big Shot in t city. However, she already had Rong Zhan, a man who could make women go crazy and infatuated with him. He was rich and powerful, and even more so, he had the top-grade devilish looks that could attract women. Rong Zhan smiled playfully and did not say a word. After Gu sisi left, more women came over. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, went to the balcony with a glass of wine. Pots of tuberose were piled up, and the faint fragrance of the night incense permeated and lingered in the air. The night was cold. Rong Zhan held a glass of wine in one hand and put the other in his pocket, leaning against the edge of the car in an elegant and lazy manner. A steady set of footsteps came from behind her. Rong Zhan did not turn back. He looked up at the cold moonlight and took a sip of wine. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s emotionless voice was heard. Bo Yi called the waiter over. two bottles of whiskey. How could they talk while drinking red wine? ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Rong Zhan looked nonchalant as he spun the glass and stared at the wine-red liquid inside. Bo Yi¡¯s entire body exuded an extreme coldness. His thin lips opened slightly and his voice came slowly, ¡± Rong Zhan, I don¡¯t care what means you used to make sang Xia stay by your side, but I know that it¡¯s impossible for her to really like you. Why do you want to keep her and torture her? You don¡¯t love her at all.¡± ¡°Who says I don¡¯t love her?¡± Rong Zhan scoffed lightly, revealing an unspeakable coldness. ¡°You would threaten her if you loved her? Would you force her if you loved her? If you loved her, would you still be entangled with another woman?¡± Bo Yi held the wine glass in his hand, the strength he used seemed as if he would crush it in the next second. As soon as he finished speaking. rong zhan laughed instead of getting angry. his mind was filled with the image of her walking to him in her sexy pajamas and tying his tie for him while telling him to go home early and not to have anything to do with other women. As he thought about it, his devilish eyes seemed to be filled with love and his gaze softened. Bo Yi, she has accepted me. Therefore, his threat and his forcefulness were useful. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 159 ? Chapter 159: So what if I¡¯m sick? I¡¯m f * cking crazy! Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan lowered his head and laughed uncontrollably as he thought about it. His little heart felt so happy that it was about to fly. bo yi was stunned. She was shocked by his words. What did Rong Jin Zhan just say? ¡°She accepted you?¡± Bo Yi held the wine glass tightly and stared at Rong Zhan¡¯s face. in fact, rong zhan didn¡¯t need to say anything more. he knew what was going on just by looking at his expression. He had written everything on his face. bo yi had never seen rong zhan like this before. the gentleness in his eyes did not match his entire person. However, he still could not believe that sang Xia would accept a man like Rong Zhan. As a brother, he was affectionate and righteous. As a businessman, he was swift and decisive, bold and ruthless. All the women involved with him did not end up well. How could sang Xia be bewitched by his sweet words? Bo Yi¡¯s face and lips were pale. He looked at Rong Zhan and asked, ¡± Rong Zhan, do you really like sang Xia? isn¡¯t it because a few years ago, she mistook me for the one who saved her and you can¡¯t accept it? ¡± Rong Zhan looked over and took two bottles of whiskey from the waiter, passing one to Bo Yi. The corners of his lips were slightly curved, as if he was quite casual, but the words that came out of his mouth were so firm and shocking. Bo Yi, don¡¯t say such things to me. I like that woman. I like her very much. From the first time I saved her, I saw her standing in the wind and rain, and when she turned around and smiled at me, I already liked her. However, as he said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze fell on Bo Yi in the next second. When they met eyes, his gaze suddenly became sharp. His lowered voice was filled with undisguisable mockery. you were the one who beat her to it. You knew that she mistook you for the one who saved her, but you didn¡¯t say anything. Bo Yi, are you saying that she¡¯s the only one you¡¯ve let down all these years? you¡¯re also letting me down! i treat you as a brother, but what about you?¡± Bo Yi¡¯s long eyes were particularly deep. There was not much emotion on his face and no one knew what he was thinking at this moment. However, his back was straight, and he stood there like a pine tree. He was not willing to lower his head. Rong Zhan scoffed and was about to leave when Bo Yi suddenly spoke. even if you liked her from then on, did you tell me? ¡± Since he had liked her since a long time ago, why didn¡¯t he tell him? This seemingly plain sentence instantly infuriated Rong Zhan. what the hell am I supposed to say? I didn¡¯t even say anything and you guys already did it. How can I say that I don¡¯t want you guys to be together?¡± What position could he still take to interfere? they were a man and a concubine, a talented man and a beautiful woman who liked each other. Even if he was the one who saved her, so what if he liked her at first sight? He could only watch as they got together! he had watched them being intimate and her charming smile only for him! He wanted to give up, he wanted to go crazy, but the heavens were against him. He wanted her, he wanted her so much that he was going crazy! ¡°Bo Yi! No matter what you want to do in the future, I¡¯m telling you, this time, I won¡¯t let you go no matter what! So what if you¡¯re sick! I¡¯m also a f * cking lunatic! I dare you to think about my wife again!¡± With a bang, the wine bottle broke. Rong Zhan ignored the glass shards that pierced his hand and the blood that was oozing out. He walked away with a terrifying chill. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 160 ? Chapter 160: Wife, give me a status! Translator: 549690339 He didn¡¯t even look at Bo Yi¡¯s expression. And the moment he left. bo yi¡¯s figure, which had been supporting his body, suddenly swayed. he quickly reached out to hold the railing, his hands clenched into fists to suppress the unbearable coughing. His face was frighteningly pale, and he was very weak. Now that Rong Zhan was gone, he didn¡¯t have to pretend anymore. At this moment, a woman¡¯s figure slowly appeared behind him. She was holding a thick black coat in her hands. She walked to his side silently and helped him put it on. Then she asked, ¡± Bo Yi, can you really not let go? ¡± The woman who spoke had short hair that reached her neck. She was exceptionally dark, her skin was very white, her bones were slender, and her figure was on the thin side. However, if one continued to look at her, her seemingly calm face was a little breathtaking. She was very beautiful. His eyes were extremely dark, like the black holes of the Milky Way, as if they could suck anything in. However, Bo Yi was still looking at the direction that Rong Zhan left in and could not leave for a long time. ¡± bo yi, come with me. we¡¯re going to rome. you can¡¯t take drugs with side effects so that you can recover quickly. no matter how good your body is, it can¡¯t withstand your torment. ¡± After a long while, Bo Yi sighed softly. His voice was clear but indifferent. Little Mo, you¡¯re being too nosy. leng xiaomo, a graduate student in psychology, was 20 years old. she was the adopted daughter of leng xiao, the captain of z country¡¯s special forces, and gu liang, the wanted female agent of the world. She used to be a bad girl, but after something happened, she began to change dramatically. Upon hearing this, Leng Xiaomo lowered his head slightly, then the corners of his lips twitched. fine, I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s all because our relationship is fake. You¡¯re just an excuse for me to avoid my brother. Bo Yi looked over. She had her head lowered. Her short hair revealed her fair and slender neck, like a kitten. Bo Yi¡¯s eyes flickered and he raised his hand to stroke her soft short hair. let¡¯s go. An elegant and Noble man was sitting in a Bentley by the roadside. Bo Yi looked in the direction of the banquet. There was a faint trace of fatigue and purity in his eyes. He was still wearing a coat and under the night sky, his handsome face looked even more weak and pale. Rong Zhan, even if sang Xia can¡¯t belong to me, she can¡¯t belong to you, Yingluo, either. You can¡¯t take good care of her, you can¡¯t take good care of her. He did not believe that there was anyone in the world who loved sang Xia more than he did. He was worried that she would fall into someone else¡¯s hands. He was afraid that she would not be happy. He was afraid that no one else could give her the happiness she wanted. Because even he, who loved her so much, couldn¡¯t do it, let alone ask someone else to? *** Not long after Rong Zhan finished his business, he pushed the matter to his subordinates and came back first. He was no longer in the mood. As for Gu sisi, he had long forgotten about her. Those women seemed to have been used by him in name, but in fact, they were just toyed with by him. They were his social tools! Back home. Sang Xia had already fallen asleep. Rong Zhan did not even take off his clothes as he pounced on her in the dark. However, he did not do anything but hugged her tightly. Sang Xia was woken up by him. Just as she was about to push his heavy body away, she heard his muffled voice. wife, someone is bullying me. Sang Xia was stunned for a moment. She did not ask who it was, but asked, ¡± how did he bully you? aren¡¯t you always the one bullying others? ¡± ¡°Bullshit! Have you not bullied me enough? [ I don¡¯t care. You must be my female companion in the future. Which part of me can¡¯t be seen by others? which part of me can¡¯t be taken out by you? ] Why aren¡¯t you willing to give me a status? One position!¡± Rong Zhan gritted his teeth and complained. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 161 ? Chapter 161: two-faced, sangsang, are you jealous? Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia paused for a moment, and then her voice became gentler. Rong Zhan, let¡¯s not talk about the rumors that I¡¯m a sugar daddy, and your exposure will make things worse for me. Have you ever thought about what will happen to my safety when our relationship is exposed? ¡± ¡°What?¡± Sang Xia did not beat around the bush. She took out her phone from his pocket and said to him, ¡± there was a woman looking for you today. She called you ¡®darling¡¯ and even called me ¡®Boohoo¡¯. As she said this, a faint smile suddenly appeared on her lips. I¡¯m timid. If I were to encounter those women in the past who were jealous, disfigured, and committed suicide, how scared would I be? ¡± Rong Zhan watched as she took out her phone and was stunned for a while. Gu sisi called today? He didn¡¯t even notice. ¡°Still pretending? Was it the star who acted in ¡± xxx ¡°? You¡¯re not bad looking.¡± Hearing her words, Rong Zhan became anxious and pounced on her. don¡¯t talk nonsense. I gave those women to others to play with. I have nothing to do with them. I didn¡¯t even kiss them. It was just an act. ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain so much. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Sang Xia said lightly. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. However, after a while, he saw her avoiding his gaze and bit her neck. His thin lips rubbed against her smooth skin. you don¡¯t mean what you say. Sangsang, you¡¯re jealous. ¡°Bullshit!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a girl, don¡¯t say vulgarities.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been infected by you,¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± After being tormented by him for a while, sang Xia wanted to push him down to take a shower so that the smell of women and alcohol would not stick to his clothes. However, she accidentally touched something and heard him gasp. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? where does it hurt?¡± sang xia opened the bedside table and went to ask. Rong Zhan pursed his lips tightly and looked like he was in pain. Sang Xia turned on the light and looked over. Rong Zhan¡¯s hand was casually wrapped with a belt. He was obviously injured, but he did not bandage it properly. as sang xia read on, her expression was indifferent, but her brows furrowed slightly. she stood up and took the first aid kit. ¡°this is what you meant when you said you were bullied? Who was so ruthless, huh?¡± Sang Xia asked. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips moved. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t. What else could he say? He didn¡¯t want to mention another man in front of his wife, and he was her ex-boyfriend. Although his wife seemed to have accepted him now, he still did not feel much. It was as if she could fly and he could not control her. He watched as she spread out his hands, removed the previous strap, and reapplied medicine and bandaged his wound. Under the faint and hazy bedside lamp, this scene was warm and beautiful. He was injured. In the past, he could deal with them easily. But now, even a small injury would be treated with respect. She was indeed his wife. He felt warm inside. rong zhan couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on the cheek. ¡± sangsang, you don¡¯t have to worry about other women finding trouble with you. i won¡¯t give them the chance unless they don¡¯t want to live anymore! ¡± Sangsang rubbed the saliva on her face in disgust. She lowered her eyes and continued to ask, ¡± what about the man? ¡± Don¡¯t you have a worthy opponent?¡± Unexpectedly. As soon as she said this, Rong Zhan sneered, and his aura was unbelievably strong! Sangsang, since you dare to disclose your identity, you¡¯re not afraid of being targeted. No one would dare to touch my woman! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 162 ? Chapter 162: He¡¯s jealous, he¡¯s cheap, the competition¡¯s here! Translator: 549690339 Only a useless man would be afraid of exposing his woman. He would protect his own wife with his life. Kill Buddha when you meet Buddha! Devouring gods! It was useless no matter who came! His promise was so unyielding and domineering. However, sang Xia¡¯s eyelashes fluttered, and she lowered her head. are you really in a hurry? ¡± she asked. Rong Zhan paused for a moment and suddenly pulled his injured hand away from her. He could not hold it in anymore and threw a tantrum, gritting his teeth slightly. sangxia, you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be exposed and you don¡¯t want to give me a status. You¡¯re not afraid of danger, but you¡¯re afraid that Bo Yi will be heartbroken if he finds out, right? ¡± The moment he said this, he regretted it. If he regretted it, she would be angry. however, he did not expect that sang xia¡¯s expression would only freeze for a moment before she said, ¡± you¡¯re overthinking it. ¡± He was really overthinking. It was her freedom to choose who she wanted to be with. If she still had so many concerns and restraints after leaving him, she might as well not leave. What she wanted was true freedom. she didn¡¯t want to expose her relationship with rong zhan because she felt that it was troublesome and troublesome. Sang Xia looked up and saw that he had turned his head away. His face was red and he looked aggrieved. There were ripples in her eyes as she pushed him away. alright, I¡¯m going to compete in my last match this weekend. I¡¯ll give you an explanation. what? explanation?! He slowly turned around and asked, but his face was still full of resentment and impatience. There seemed to be a little anticipation in his expression. The corner of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched slightly, but she did not expose him. She got up and put the first aid kit back. Then, she said softly, ¡± just wait for him to be done. Don¡¯t make a fuss when you¡¯re done. Hurry up and wash up and go to bed. You¡¯ve been busy all day. Rong Zhan saw that she was wearing a nightgown that barely covered her thighs and stood up suddenly. He narrowed his Phoenix eyes and followed behind her. wife, look at my broken hand. How am I supposed to wash up? ¡± Sang Xia looked at him pretending to be innocent even though he clearly had bad intentions. She really wanted to slap herself on the head. She really deserved to die. She had nothing better to do than to get up in the middle of the night and let him do whatever he wanted. In the bathroom. ¡°Wife, I can¡¯t reach my back. Help me wipe my back.¡± wife, help me wipe my pecs while you¡¯re at it. My abdominal muscles are firm, and there¡¯s even an Apollo¡¯s belt. Mm, it¡¯s so comfortable. Ah, wife, don¡¯t go. The gauze on my hand is going to get wet. Help me wash my lower body too, please. ¡°Shut up!¡± Facing a man who could still moan while taking a bath, sang Xia really wanted to kick him away! ** In the blink of an eye, the weekend arrived. The car was on its way to the race. Sang Xia had not been idle for the past two days either. She had been practicing her songs. Rong Zhan had asked her if she wanted him to teach her some unspoken rules and if she wanted to, she could prepare how to serve him at night. However, sang Xia did not respond at all. In the end, it was Rong Zhan who shamelessly pestered her and told her that he wanted to sleep with her. Sang Xia rejected him too. Even now, Rong Zhan was still nagging her. he felt terrible that his woman didn¡¯t want to hug his thigh! He was so powerful, but he only wanted to use it for his wife. He earned so much money, but he only wanted to use it for his wife! it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t really care if I¡¯m first or not. What I care about is where I stand. you don¡¯t care about the ranking?! Rong Zhan seemed to have understood something. He leaned over and asked with a smirk, ¡± are you planning to cling onto me, your sugar daddy, and leave this place to be my woman? ¡± Sang Xia looked at his self-righteous appearance and did not have the heart to hurt him, because she also saw the desire in his eyes. but unfortunately ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 163 ? Chapter 163: The mysterious behind-the-scenes award presenter! Translator: 549690339 he just hoped that he would be like that. Perhaps no one would want their woman to show her face in public, but the corners of Xuanji sangxia¡¯s lips twitched as she laughed at herself. there were no buts. She had bigger dreams and she wasn¡¯t willing to be a Canary. Rong Zhan would never have thought that even though she could fly, she would fly so far away. She even wanted to break free from his protective wings. She had not talked to him about the band yet. she didn¡¯t know what to say. before the car even reached its destination, sang xia asked rong zhan to drop her off. Ever since sang zhirou had slandered her, she had not shown her face in public because she had been waiting for this final moment. Outside the competition venue. A large number of reporters and fans gathered around. Because sang Xia had not appeared, the internet had even exposed that she wanted to withdraw from the competition. And today¡¯s appearance would definitely break the rumors. Rong Zhan sent his bodyguards to protect sang Xia and entered from the back of the VIP area. As the participants, they had to enter the venue early to prepare. And in this match. For the reporters and fans, there were even more exciting surprises. Did you know? according to the rumors, it¡¯s said that the global famous celebrity, Su Li, was invited by the PMM company for the final competition! ¡°Are you serious? stop joking. I knew that the popular female star Gu sisi would come. Queen su has never been to country Z before! How did PMM manage to get her?¡± that¡¯s not for sure. The organizer is S-R group. As long as their boss throws in enough money, he can invite anyone! anyway, if they really come, we¡¯ll make a lot of money. It¡¯ll definitely be on the hot search tomorrow! The two reporters were talking excitedly below the stage, carrying their cameras and getting ready to capture the most crucial information. At the entrance. Suddenly, a luxury car stopped. This was the first judge of the last competition, Gu sisi. She was a big star that S-R group had single-handedly groomed, and no one dared to provoke her. Everyone said that she had a strong background and was related to the president of S-R group. Everyone had a tacit understanding. Gu sisi was wearing a luxurious white mermaid dress. She was elegant and eye-catching. Gu sisi, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have the time to stay outside and was in a hurry to go in. She had received news that Rong Zhan would be attending the competition! They also said that they had secretly decided to present the award to the first-place contestant personally, and even personally give the other party a contract with S-R group. This meant that she would become an A-list singer in the future and would be promoted with all her might. although she didn¡¯t care about these things, what she cared about was her relationship with rong zhan. Although she knew that it would be hard to capture the heart of a top-grade man like Rong Zhan, she was considerate and understood men. She would definitely hold on to this big fish and not let go. Even if she couldn¡¯t become Rong Zhan¡¯s real woman in the future, she still wanted to take the opportunity to make a fortune. She could tell from the banquet last time. If Rong Zhan really liked her, why would he be willing to push her to that old and perverted old man? Just as Gu sisi was about to be hit by the spotlight ¡­ Suddenly- A Lamborghini stopped. The car door opened, and a man got out of the driver¡¯s seat. He was handsome and suave, and he was dressed in a suit that complemented his tall and handsome figure, which was even more eye-catching. Many women¡¯s eyes widened in drool. Like a gentleman, he walked to the front passenger seat and opened the door. A pair of thin high heels was first exposed to the public. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 164 ? Chapter 164: Tang ye was dumbfounded by Queen SU¡¯s instant kill Translator: 549690339 his gaze continued to move upwards. He saw sang zhirou wearing Chanelle¡¯s latest autumn and winter fur coat. Her legs were half-naked, and she walked out of the car in a beautiful and moving manner. She smiled sweetly as she held the arm of the man beside her. the crowd couldn¡¯t help but exclaim and scream, ¡± the young master of the tang family, one of the three largest financial groups in t city, and miss sang are such a good match! ¡± It was accompanied by countless flashing lights. sang zhirou was the final judge of the competition today, so it was quite interesting to watch. This was because everyone knew that she had once criticized the female singer who was currently ranked first in front of the media. She was accused of plagiarizing her work. He even said that she was being kept as a mistress and that she was using the power behind her to bully him. These words were really quite bold. In the beginning, sang zhirou had won a lot of sympathy. But later on, she went overboard with her pretense, and sang Xia did not express her stand, which aroused suspicion from many people. And today! Everyone could not help but feel excited. They felt that today would definitely be a different day! Sang zhirou and Tang ye often showed off their love in front of the media. Tang ye looked like a gentle gentleman, but he was a wastrel in private and his private life was a mess. After Gu sisi saw sang zhirou, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. It seemed like they had a good relationship. People of different status in the two entertainment circles were in the limelight. And at this moment. A Lincoln Stretch Limousine suddenly stopped-! It immediately attracted the attention of many people, and the reporters with keen senses had already surrounded it. There were two luxury cars behind the Lincoln limousine. They were low-key and luxurious, but the people who got out of them were her bodyguards. A row of bodyguards in black suits stood guard in front of the car. one of the men opened the door for her. Everyone held their breath, guessing what kind of Big Shot would come in. Gu sisi did not have any thoughts about this at all. She had always thought that she would be the biggest star of the show, but she was still shocked by the situation. Who was it? With such a formation. Wouldn¡¯t it be too much of a steal? Sang zhirou could not help but be surprised. ¡°Zhirou, go in.¡± Tang ye went to pull her. In the end, when he followed sang zhirou¡¯s line of sight, he didn¡¯t know what he saw, but his gaze seemed to be instantly sucked in, and his mind was empty for a moment. Empty. It was really empty. At that moment, he seemed to have forgotten everything. His mind was filled with the dazzling red color of the world. Beautiful. She was too beautiful. A hand in a black leather glove reached out and gracefully placed it on the man¡¯s hand. She was wearing thin red high heels and her skin was as white as snow. She was wearing a fiery red long dress that trailed on the ground. She was domineering and beautiful, so dazzling that it was almost difficult to look at her directly. She was not dressed like Gu sisi, who had her chest wide open. Instead, she was dressed in a noble and conservative front dress, which complemented her beautiful face. She looked like a queen who was high up in the air, and no one could profane her. As she slowly walked out, the half-naked design on her back once again attracted a large number of eyes. Countless cameras were on her, and the crowd screamed instantly. Bodyguards had already surrounded her to block the fans who were going crazy. ¡± Su Li! My queen!¡± ¡°Su Li! queen su is actually here!¡± They couldn¡¯t believe who they were seeing here-! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 165 ? Chapter 165: She tortured sang zhirou to death, she looks familiar Translator: 549690339 The reporters also rushed up, but they were all stopped by the bodyguards. ¡°Su Li! Su Li, may I ask why you have appeared here, and whose invitation you were invited by? Are you a judge?¡± ¡°Queen su! why are you here in z country? are you planning to develop the film and television industry here?¡± ¡°Queen su, Queen su, please explain!¡± Countless reporters swarmed over to interview him. There were even reporters broadcasting the scene on the live channel.¡±In the last round of the National qualifiers, we¡¯re actually able to see the appearance of the internationally famous female star Su Li! This shows the effect of Queen SU¡¯s fans. Everyone present exploded!¡± At this moment, Gu sisi, sang zhirou and the others, who had originally planned to enter earlier, were dumbfounded. They had heard that S-R would send a mysterious international Big Shot to be a guest judge, but they had never thought that this person would actually be Su Li! And Su Li¡¯s appearance and the explosive scene made both of their faces extremely unsightly. The difference was too great! Whether it was her aura or her appearance, they were instantly suppressed. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sang zhirou didn¡¯t know why, but when she looked at Su Li, she felt that there was something strange about him. This was clearly the first time they had truly met, but she felt as if she had seen him before. Especially those eyes, which were like a fox, it actually reminded her of the time in the hospital when she was beaten up by an evil woman. just thinking about it gave sang hua goosebumps. What was even more detestable was that she had yet to find that woman! However, sang zhirou was about to pull Tang ye away, but he did not budge. Sang zhirou took a look and realized that Tang ye¡¯s soul seemed to have left his body as he stared at the woman without blinking. He had completely fallen into a state of infatuation. ¡°Tang ye!¡± Sang yuanrou was so angry that she stomped her foot and shook off Tang ye¡¯s hand before leaving. This bastard! Stinky man! How could he be so entranced by another woman in such a situation! What would others think of her? Sang zhirou was so angry that she was about to clench her teeth. he became even more annoyed with su li. When Tang ye saw that sang zhirou had left, he finally reacted and wanted to chase after her, but he kept turning back to look at the beauty. Coincidentally, when Tang ye turned around for the last time, she did not know if it was telepathy or something, but Tang ye¡¯s eyes met hers. Tang ye saw her charming eyes looking at him and she even blinked charmingly. He felt as if he was electrocuted and his heart was about to jump out of his chest. Su Li¡¯s side was quite good, and his teasing was faintly discernible. Every minute and every second was just right. she wasn¡¯t like the others. in front of so many people, she didn¡¯t act like a big shot. instead, she asked the bodyguards to be gentle and not hurt so many fans and reporters. Her graceful and considerate appearance made people like her even more, unlike the others who treated themselves as big shots and acted high and mighty in front of these reporters and fans, who liked to ignore them. She smiled beautifully and acted coquettishly. thank you for your concern. Actually, I came to t city to be a guest not only because I¡¯m old friends with the president of S-R group, but also because my dear is one of the participants. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be selfish. I believe she will get the best results! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 166 ? Chapter 166: Peeping Translator: 549690339 Su Li was interviewed in English the entire time. She clearly had the aura of a Queen, but her tone was coquettish and cute to her fans and the audience of the live broadcast. Her beauty, her dazzling, and her little woman¡¯s cute appearance made it impossible for the people present to not be moved! How many people had instantly become fans! It instantly became a hot topic on Weibo. At the same time, there were also countless people who were eager to know. ¡°Queen su, who are you here for? Who do you think my dear is?¡± The reporters seized the time to conduct interviews. In the end, in the final match, who would have such a powerful presence that could actually make Su Li come, and even make Su Li, with a young girl¡¯s heart, say that it was her darling? One had to know that the participants were all women! Who had the capital to do so? Facing this topic, although countless people wanted to know, Su Li still blinked her eyes and pretended to play a little trick. Aiya, I heard that countless netizens outside the venue voted for the last match, and half of the votes were from the judges, so how can I tell you all now? what if you all support my darling for this Queen? After all, she¡¯s so charming but she¡¯s so timid. She¡¯s afraid that my dear will say that she doesn¡¯t deserve to win.¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh! Queen su, we love you!¡± ¡°I support the Queen! I support the Queen!¡± Su Li¡¯s acting coquettishly and acting cute under the camera and her Queen-like style under the spotlight made the fans love her so much that they couldn¡¯t extricate themselves. As soon as she appeared, she gained countless fans. When the people inside saw this scene, the faces of the few celebrities and singers who had been ignored turned red. At this time, Gu sisi did not have the time to stay here. There were still twenty minutes before the match began. She had to find Rong Zhan as soon as possible. It would be best if she could sit beside him so that the media could confirm her special and ambiguous relationship with Rong Zhan. Gu sisi did not see him from the front, so she went backstage to look for him. Coincidentally, she saw Cheng Donglin coming out of a room. She ran up to him and asked, ¡± hey, assistant, stop right there! turning around, cheng donglin saw a well-dressed woman walking towards him. the corner of his eye twitched when he saw who it was. ¡± oh, it¡¯s the superstar gu. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± cheng donglin, who had always looked down on others, would not even think of her. where¡¯s your President? your President just called me. Which room is he in? ¡± Gu sisi lied without blushing. cheng donglin could tell right away what her boss was doing. he was about to reject her when he saw the woman¡¯s arrogant look and how she was drooling over his boss. he then thought about what his boss was doing and his eyes flickered. he pointed at her seriously. ¡± there, in that room, but he should be in huahua. ¡± Without waiting for him to finish, Gu sisi turned around and ran towards the room. Cheng Donglin rubbed his nose. Their boss was there, but he had just been kicked out of the room. Why? because their sister sang was going to change into her stage outfit, but their boss shamelessly stayed there and said that the dress was too cumbersome and that he had to help her change. Oh, he felt like he was being tortured. Gu sisi walked over to the door. The door was not closed tightly and was left ajar. She knocked on the door and entered. She even took out her phone to check if her makeup was messy. She was planning to seduce Rong Zhan in this enclosed place. However, she looked at it and suddenly heard a hoarse and charming woman¡¯s voice coming from inside,¡±no, I don¡¯t want it anymore, Yingluo.¡± [ author: innocent and pure, I ask for votes-] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 167 ? Chapter 167: Peeping (2) Translator: 549690339 Gu sisi¡¯s body froze. Her eyes widened, and the phone screen moved away from her eyes. She stared at a hidden spot in the room where the woman¡¯s screams could be heard. The unbearable shrieks were both embarrassing and extremely alluring. She stood there in a daze, not understanding what was going on. Was this Rong Zhan¡¯s private corner? Did she come to the wrong place? Gu sisi¡¯s eyes widened, and she took two steps forward uncontrollably, approaching the source of the sound. There was a small changing room inside. The door of the changing room was ajar, and the sound came from inside. Gu sisi hesitated, not knowing if she should get closer. What if it was not Rong Zhan? However, just as she was suspicious, a voice from inside shocked her. okay, baby, lower your voice. What if your throat becomes hoarse during the competition? hold tight to my waist. Rong Zhan¡¯s evil voice was heard with a low, evil smile, which was particularly bewitching. Yingluo, get lost. Ah, stop biting. Gu sisi¡¯s blood froze when she heard that. that evil tone and charming voice ¡­ who else could it be but rong zhan? H-how could there be another woman by Rong Zhan¡¯s side now? The women around him would never hide, and she had never heard of any other woman having scandals with him other than herself! Gu sisi was depressed. Hearing the flirtatious voice inside, she was both embarrassed and angry! Who¡¯s the b * tch inside! Who was the one who took the opportunity to seduce Rong Zhan? Didn¡¯t she know that Rong Zhan was the man she had her eyes on? He actually dared to climb over his head and seduce him! What a bold little b * tch! the more gu sisi thought about it, the angrier she got. especially at this moment, she suddenly recalled what rong zhan had just said-he said that he had a singing competition later! Competition, singing? This message made Gu sisi¡¯s eyes widen again. Could it be that the person who seduced Rong Zhan was the one who would be in the competition later? Gu sisi thought about it and felt extremely aggrieved. Everyone knew that most of the people in the last round were ordinary people who had passed the preliminaries. How could they be compared to her? She couldn¡¯t be angry! Gu sisi gritted her teeth and continued to walk forward carefully. She wanted to see which woman was seducing Rong Zhan so that she could be more careful. She would definitely kill this little b * tch! gu sisi approached carefully. through the slightly ajar door, she first saw the man¡¯s back. he was slender, lean, and strong. his legs were hanging on his waist, slender and white, hanging weakly. That pair of long and slender legs was so beautiful. Gu sisi did not need to turn around to know that the man was Rong Zhan! However, Gu sisi did not notice that they were doing any inharmonious and intense exercise. She just hung on his waist. Gu sisi continued to look through the gap to see which woman it was. At that moment, her eyes widened again and she could not move her eyes away from the image. The woman was stuck between the man and the wall. Her seaweed-like long hair was messily scattered. She raised her slender neck, her eyes were like silk, and her bright red lips opened slightly from time to time. she bit her lips and suppressed her voice, her hands running through the man¡¯s black hair. The skirt on her chest was half taken off, and the man buried his head in her charming chest, wreaking havoc like a beast. He was so fierce, so rough, and spent all his effort to tease Yingluo. Gu sisi was shocked and even swallowed her saliva. She slowly turned around, her nails almost sinking into her palm. That cold and charming woman was like a demoness. Even she couldn¡¯t help but be entranced by her, let alone a man! How could there be such an alluring demon in this world! How could there be! She wanted to run out of the room without caring about anything else, but she had bumped into this scene. It was such a big scandal. How could she not know this woman? even if she didn¡¯t know her, she had seen her before because she was indeed the champion of the previous competition. Now that she was in cahoots with the higher-ups, did she really deserve to be first? Didn¡¯t he get in through the back door? More importantly, if this woman really got first place, what would happen? She had already seduced Rong Zhan so much that his soul was out of his body! The more Gu sisi thought about it, the angrier she became. She was going crazy. She quickly took out her phone. Not only was she angry, but her hands were also trembling nervously. She turned on the camera, placed it on the crack of the door, and took a picture of the woman and man inside. The flash suddenly flickered, and she was so frightened that she stumbled and ran out. Not afraid of being discovered, she ran out of the door in a hurry. As she walked, she held onto the wall while replaying the scene in her mind. In fact, Rong Zhan had never touched her like that. When she was mad with jealousy and anger, she also wished that she could be treated like that by Rong Zhan. She was willing to fall for such a charming man and submit to him. In the changing room. ¡± rong zhan, get up quickly. someone¡¯s here and has been discovered! ¡± Sang Xia grabbed his hair, trying to get him to leave. She was worried and anxious. someone was secretly taking photos. Rong Zhan really didn¡¯t know how to describe it. As long as he was alone with her, his mind would be filled with indecent thoughts. As long as he wasn¡¯t injured down there, he would definitely be shameless! ¡°Dammit! Which damn bastard wants to die?¡± Rong Zhan saw that she was resisting and was furious. who dared to take photos of them! He really wanted to die! No matter how angry Rong Zhan was, he was still thinking about the photos. It was no small matter. How could he let others see his woman¡¯s body! Rong Zhan quickly took out his phone. Cheng Donglin! Hurry up and show me who¡¯s leaving my room in the video! catch her and take her phone!¡± Cheng Donglin¡¯s eyes widened at that. What was going on? why was there a cell phone incident? was he being filmed? At this point, Cheng Donglin did not dare to say that he had deliberately asked Gu sisi to get tortured. He quickly agreed and promised to find the phone immediately! ¡°Rong Zhan, you bastard! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± sang xia¡¯s face was red. she gritted her teeth and cursed in anger. the moment sang xia opened her eyes, she was caught by a flash of light. she was very familiar with it. it was a flash of light. she had been secretly photographed, and the person outside the door had escaped in a hurry. she could vaguely see that she was wearing a white dress. It was a woman! ¡± wife, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll definitely catch that person. nothing happened. don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be angry, wife, i was wrong, i was wrong, i was wrong, ¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Sang Xia tried to push him away. Rong Zhan refused to leave. my dear, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ll tie it for you. If you can¡¯t do it yourself, I promise I won¡¯t mess around this time. in the midst of her resistance, rong zhan had already stood behind her. He helped her with the cumbersome dress at the back. Sang Xia frowned and looked at him angrily in the mirror. Rong Zhan shamelessly went up to kiss her face. if my wife wasn¡¯t as big as your two babies, I wouldn¡¯t have been seduced by you. You can¡¯t blame me for this. Really, Yingluo. sang xia¡¯s face turned red and then white. Cheap bastard! Don¡¯t you have any shame? actually, sang xia was afraid that rong zhan would mess around at first, but the clothes were really not easy to get, and rong zhan said that the time was too short for him to do it. Sang Xia thought for a moment. The match would start soon, and at most, 20 minutes would not be enough time for him to do anything. Only then did she reluctantly believe him. But who would have expected that he would give her some clothes to wear and, after saying something about not caring about anything, he would suddenly attack her with his large hands. It was like a Wolf that had never eaten meat. Sang Xia was going to reject him strongly at first, but her resistance was in vain, and her body had always been sensitive. The last time Rong Zhan asked her for something, it had only been a few days, and now, she had a reaction the moment he touched her, and she could not control herself. Therefore, even though she didn¡¯t go overboard, she was still tortured to death. Sang Xia had no intention of bickering with him now. She was only thinking about the scene that had been secretly taken. What if the photo was leaked and exposed? Not only was today her most important match, but she had also prepared other big gifts for them. And being secretly photographed was really unexpected. Sang Xia was so angry that she pinched and scratched Rong Zhan¡¯s arm a few times, but she could not vent her anger. if he hadn¡¯t messed around regardless of the occasion, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble. Of course, Rong Zhan knew the importance of this photo. The key was that he could not allow his wife, ban Guo¡¯s photo to be exposed. After tidying up, the two of them went out. Sang Xia was preparing for the competition. Rong Zhan comforted her repeatedly that she would be fine, opened the door and went out. He better pray that the person was a woman. If he was a man, he would dig out his eyes! ¡°cheng donglin, how is it? Did you get the phone?¡± ** As the last round of the competition, it was bound to be broadcast live and on the internet at the same time. There were a total of five thousand people in the audience who came to participate in the voting. Because of Su Li¡¯s presence, the ticket prices soared again after all the tickets were sold out. In order to see the top international female star Su Li with their own eyes, many people doubled their purchase of tickets for the people in the audience. There were five judges present, two old and prestigious professional music coaches in the industry, sang zhirou, the new queen of the music industry, the big star Gu sisi, and the International Movie star Su Li. All the preparations were in place. Su Li had livened up the atmosphere the most. Sang zhirou had the appearance of a gentle lady, while Gu sisi¡¯s face was gloomy, not willing to say a single word. In comparison to Su Li, his own situation was too plain and weak. Other than that, she unconsciously tightened her grip on her phone. There was a huge secret in this photo. Although she was mad with jealousy and hatred, she knew that once she had this photo, she would have a trump card! He would threaten that woman to stay away from Rong Zhan. Otherwise, he would expose the photos of her seducing the higher-ups on the internet! Sang zhirou saw that Gu sisi¡¯s expression was not right, so she gently leaned over and whispered in her ear, asking her what was wrong. Gu sisi¡¯s heart was full of worries and she was full of hostility towards sang Xia. How could she tolerate it now? she gritted her teeth and pretended to be angry. I really didn¡¯t expect singers these days to be so desperate to be famous! Especially the one called sang Xia! You¡¯re really cheap!¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 168 ? Chapter 168: Being discovered Translator: 549690339 Gu sisi was shocked by the woman¡¯s half-naked body. She swallowed her saliva and slowly turned around, her nails almost sinking into her palm. that cold and charming woman was like a demoness. even she couldn¡¯t help but be entranced by her, let alone a man! how could there be such an alluring demon in this world! How could there be! She wanted to run out of the room without caring about anything else, but she had bumped into this scene. It was such a big scandal. How could she not know this woman? even if she didn¡¯t know her, she had seen her before because she was indeed the champion of the previous competition. Now that she was in cahoots with the higher-ups, did she really deserve to be first? didn¡¯t he get in through the back door? More importantly, if this woman really got first place, what would happen? She had already seduced Rong Zhan so much that his soul was out of his body! The more Gu sisi thought about it, the angrier she became. She was going crazy. She quickly took out her phone. Not only was she angry, but her hands were also trembling nervously. She turned on the camera, placed it on the crack of the door, and took a picture of the woman and man inside. The flash suddenly flickered, and she was so frightened that she stumbled and ran out. not afraid of being discovered, she ran out of the door in a hurry. as she walked, she held onto the wall while replaying the scene in her mind. in fact, rong zhan had never touched her like that. When she was mad with jealousy and anger, she also wished that she could be treated like that by Rong Zhan. She was willing to fall for such a charming man and submit to him. In the changing room. Rong Zhan, get up quickly. Someone¡¯s here and has been discovered! Sang Xia grabbed his hair, trying to get him to leave. She was worried and anxious. Someone was secretly taking photos. rong zhan really didn¡¯t know how to describe it. as long as he was alone with her, his mind would be filled with indecent thoughts. As long as he wasn¡¯t injured down there, he would definitely be shameless! ¡°Dammit! Which damn bastard wants to die?¡± Rong Zhan saw that she was resisting and was furious. Who dared to take photos of them! he really wanted to die! No matter how angry Rong Zhan was, he was still thinking about the photos. It was no small matter. how could he let others see his woman¡¯s body! Rong Zhan quickly took out his phone. Cheng Donglin! Hurry up and show me who¡¯s leaving my room in the video! Catch her and take her phone!¡± cheng donglin¡¯s eyes widened at that. what was going on? why was there a cell phone incident? was he being filmed? At this point, Cheng Donglin did not dare to say that he had deliberately asked Gu sisi to get tortured. He quickly agreed and promised to find the phone immediately! ¡°Rong Zhan, you bastard! it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s face was red. She gritted her teeth and cursed in anger. The moment sang Xia opened her eyes, she was caught by a flash of light. She was very familiar with it. It was a flash of light. She had been secretly photographed, and the person outside the door had escaped in a hurry. She could vaguely see that she was wearing a white dress. It was a woman! wife, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely catch that person. Nothing happened. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be angry, wife, I was wrong, I was wrong, I was wrong, ¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Sang Xia tried to push him away. rong zhan refused to leave. ¡± my dear, don¡¯t be like this. i¡¯ll tie it for you. if you can¡¯t do it yourself, i promise i won¡¯t mess around this time. ¡± In the midst of pushing and rejecting, Rong Zhan was already standing behind her ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 169 ? Chapter 169: They were going to expose their intimate photos! Translator: 549690339 He helped her with the cumbersome dress at the back. sang xia frowned and looked at him angrily in the mirror. rong zhan shamelessly went up to kiss her face. ¡± if my wife wasn¡¯t as big as your two babies, i wouldn¡¯t have been seduced by you. you can¡¯t blame me for this. really, yingluo. ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s face turned red and then white. Cheap bastard! Don¡¯t you have any shame? Actually, sang Xia was afraid that Rong Zhan would mess around at first, but the clothes were really not easy to get, and Rong Zhan said that the time was too short for him to do it. Sang Xia thought for a moment. The match would start soon, and at most, 20 minutes would not be enough time for him to do anything. Only then did she reluctantly believe him. But who would have thought that he would let her wear her clothes? because it was a tube top, the pervert¡¯s eyes were fixed on her when he saw her taking off her bra to wear the transparent bra. He said something and attacked with his big hand. After ravaging her from behind, he carried her and pressed her down in front of him. It was like a Wolf that had never eaten meat. Sang Xia had wanted to reject him strongly, but her resistance was futile. Besides, her body had always been sensitive. The last time Rong Zhan had asked her about it, it had only been a few days. Now, she had a reaction the moment he touched her. She could not control herself. therefore, even though she didn¡¯t go overboard, she was still tortured to death. Sang Xia had no intention of bickering with him now. She was only thinking about the scene that had been secretly taken. What if the photo was leaked and exposed? Not only was today her most important match, but she had also prepared other big gifts for them. And being secretly photographed was really unexpected. Sang Xia was so angry that she pinched and scratched Rong Zhan¡¯s arm a few times, but she could not vent her anger. If he hadn¡¯t messed around regardless of the occasion, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble. Of course, Rong Zhan knew the importance of this photo. the key was that he could not allow his wife, ban guo¡¯s photo to be exposed. after tidying up, the two of them went out. sang xia was preparing for the competition. rong zhan comforted her repeatedly that she would be fine, opened the door and went out. He better pray that the person was a woman. If he was a man, he would dig out his eyes! ¡°Cheng Donglin, how is it? Did you get the phone?¡± ** As the last round of the competition, it was bound to be broadcast live and on the internet at the same time. There were a total of five thousand people in the audience who came to participate in the voting. Because of Su Li¡¯s presence, the ticket prices soared again after all the tickets were sold out. In order to see the top international female star Su Li with their own eyes, many people doubled their purchase of tickets for the people in the audience. There were five judges present, two old and prestigious professional music coaches in the industry, sang zhirou, the new queen of the music industry, the big star Gu sisi, and the International Movie star Su Li. All the preparations were in place. Su Li had livened up the atmosphere the most. Sang zhirou had the appearance of a gentle lady, while Gu sisi¡¯s face was gloomy, not willing to say a single word. In comparison to Su Li, his own situation was too plain and weak. Other than that, she unconsciously tightened her grip on her phone. There was a huge secret in this photo. Although she was mad with jealousy and hatred, she knew that once she had this photo, she would have a trump card! He would threaten that woman to stay away from Rong Zhan. otherwise, he would expose the photos of her seducing the higher-ups on the internet! Sang zhirou saw that Gu sisi¡¯s expression was not right, so she gently leaned over and whispered in her ear, asking her what was wrong. Gu sisi¡¯s heart was full of worries and she was full of hostility towards sang Xia. How could she tolerate it now? she gritted her teeth and pretended to be angry. I really didn¡¯t expect singers these days to be so desperate to be famous! especially the one called sang xia! You¡¯re really cheap!¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 170 ? Chapter 170: If you want to get first place, you¡¯ll have to ruin her reputation! Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia? Sang zhirou¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I knew it. This woman seems to be quite noble, but it¡¯s all an act. She didn¡¯t just plagiarize your work. Her private life is also a mess. You definitely didn¡¯t expect her to hook up with the higher-ups of S-R group! No wonder she had such a smooth journey! so it¡¯s all because of your body!¡± Gu sisi said in jealousy. Sang zhirou¡¯s face was filled with shock, but she pretended not to believe it and asked, ¡± really? she really knows the senior management of S-R group?! Could that person be the person that even Tang ye did not dare to go against, the person behind sang Xia? tang ye had not told her who it was. Gu sisi leaned over and whispered into her ear, ¡± it¡¯s not just the higher-ups! That man not only controls the lifeline of S-R group, but he¡¯s also the leader of t city¡¯s economy. If sang Xia can climb up to him, she can get any ranking she wants!¡± When sang zhirou heard this, she was stunned. How could sang Xia have found herself a man with such power and money? Where would she get the chance? Sang yuanrou¡¯s heart started to feel nervous. If that was really the case, then wouldn¡¯t it be easier for her to deal with her? no, why would you suddenly say that? could it be that you¡¯ve discovered some sort of Kasaya? ¡± Sang zhirou asked urgently. Gu sisi secretly took out her phone and showed it to her. look at this for yourself. We¡¯re all waiting for the competition and this woman still doesn¡¯t forget to bring him to the changing room to hook up with him. She¡¯s really shameless! Sang zhirou looked at the scene in the photo and her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°W-who is this man?¡± It really was evidence, it really was! sang xia was half-naked, and that look was quite sexy and overwhelming, but sang yuanrou couldn¡¯t care so much. she was staring at what the man in the photo was doing. although he used his head to cover one of them and his hand to cover her chest with the other, covering the places that shouldn¡¯t be exposed, that was enough. The passion in the changing room could not be concealed. Gu sisi pursed her lips tightly. Thinking about her relationship with Rong Zhan in the outside world, she was so angry that she could not say anything. How could she say that her man had been stolen by such a small fry? ¡°Give me the photo!¡± Sang zhirou stared at him and was about to say something. Gu sisi was shocked. what are you trying to do?! Sang zhirou sneered, ¡± since she wants to get first place, I¡¯ll expose her in a while and ruin her reputation! What? gu sisi didn¡¯t want to send it to her at all, she had her own plans. at this moment, a staff member of the tv station walked over and whispered something into her ear. gu sisi¡¯s eyes widened, she took her phone and followed him out. ¡°AI, sisi, you¡¯re so good!¡± Sang zhirou watched as the photo flew past her eyes and suddenly became anxious. Gu sisi, on the other hand, was a little nervous. The staff said that Rong Zhan was looking for her. Why was he looking for her now? could it be yingluo¡¯s photo? No, he didn¡¯t see her. He followed the staff backstage. At this time, the emcee on the stage had already started. The first to appear was Tong Xiaoran, followed by Xia luoxue, and sang Xia was the eighth. As the number one player of every match, the most discussed player was the last to appear. It was not appropriate for Gu sisi to go out at this time, but she could not care less. As soon as she entered the backstage, she was looking for Rong Zhan. Suddenly- Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 171 ? Chapter 171: Deliberately causing trouble before the competition! Translator: 549690339 suddenly, a group of staff members rushed over from the corridor in a hurry, and one of them bumped into gu sisi¡¯s hand, which was holding the phone. The phone quickly slipped out of his hand. one of the men saw this and quickly picked up her phone. Gu sisi complained in a low voice, and the other party apologized and returned the phone to her. Gu sisi was here to see Rong Zhan, so she told him to get lost. However, no matter how long she waited, she did not see Rong Zhan. But she didn¡¯t know. On the other side of the corridor, Cheng Donglin passed a phone to Rong Zhan. boss, I found it. It was taken by Gu sisi. Just now, the same phone had been switched perfectly. And according to their boss¡¯s instructions, he had also made something else. For example, things that were not suitable for children. Rong Zhan took the phone and looked at it with narrowed eyes. you saw it? ¡± Cheng Donglin¡¯s face turned red instantly. how¡¯s that possible? I can guess what¡¯s inside. Otherwise, why would he be in such a hurry to get it back? Rong Zhan snorted and turned around to look at the photos she had taken secretly. He found it quickly, but even though he knew it was an erotic photo, when he saw it with his own eyes, his eyes were still glued to the screen. After a long time, he gently exhaled. Fortunately, the photo was not leaked. Otherwise, he would not be able to resist killing everyone who saw this photo. She was so alluring and half-naked, and only he could see her! Long hair, big waves, so wild. It only belonged to him. He tapped lightly on the ¡®send¡¯ button, deleted all the records, and handed it to Cheng Donglin. go, put the phone with your sister-in-law. Ask her to check if there are any traces of it being leaked. Gu sisi, How dare you! This woman needs to be taught a lesson! ** Tong Xiaoran went on stage for the competition. This time, she sang a folk song and performed very well. She really relied on her hard work and talent to climb up from the bottom for her dream and for her family. However, the first one to sing was not suitable, and the score would not be easy to judge. The second singer was Xia luoxue. She sang a sweet love song, which some people liked. This was also the type of song she was best at. obviously, the effect of the song was very successful, and there was a warm applause and cheers from the audience. after each singer finished singing, they would be evaluated by their coaches and given a score. the audience would then give the singer a score after each performance. when she came down, the other contestants backstage were all flattering her. only sang xia was curled up on the sofa, taking a nap with her headphones on. her calm appearance made her deliberately let out a light snort. why are you pretending to be cold? a plagiarist who plagiarizes female watches has the nerve to come back to the competition. I thought she was too embarrassed to come out. Xia luoxue thought that if sang Xia hadn¡¯t come, she would have been able to get first place. However, now that she knew sang Xia¡¯s ability, she was naturally afraid of her! one had to know that even though there was only a one-rank difference between first and second place, the treatment was as different as heaven and earth! Usually, in the competition, he would bring people to target and give sang Xia the cold shoulder, but sang Xia would simply ignore him. At this time, Xia luoxue had some bad intentions. Seeing that sang Xia was scheduled for the next match, she deliberately wanted to create some trouble to affect her mood for the competition. The people at the side also chimed in and started to sneer coldly. However, sang Xia suddenly took off her earphones and started to speak. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 172 ? Chapter 172: Sister sang¡¯s moves are domineering! Translator: 549690339 She stood up and was about to walk out, her face expressionless. Tong Xiaoran came back just in time. The moment she stepped in, she saw that sangxia was about to leave. She was surprised and asked, ¡± xiaxia, where are you going? it¡¯s almost your turn! Sang Xia said indifferently, ¡± there are a bunch of dogs barking in this house. Let¡¯s go out and clean up. Her voice was neither loud nor soft, and everyone in the room heard her. tong xiaoran was stunned. at the same time, xia luoxue and the others also reacted instantly. they immediately stood up angrily and shouted, ¡± who are you calling a dog? you plagiarizing referee, make yourself clear! ¡± sang xia laughed coldly. Without waiting for her to speak, Tong Xiaoran quickly pushed her out. sangxia, get out quickly. Don¡¯t lower yourself to their level. I think they¡¯re just trying to find fault at this critical moment! Tong Xiaoran didn¡¯t want her mood to be affected at this time. However, as soon as she pushed sang Xia out and turned around, she was pushed away by someone. With a bang, she hit the door frame. She was in so much pain that she felt dizzy! ¡± who did you say is looking for trouble? who do you think you are? how can you speak in this place?! ¡± A perfunctory female singer beside Xia luoxue grabbed Tong Xiaoran¡¯s arm and flung it to the side as she scolded her. They saw that sang Xia was cold and not to be trifled with, so they didn¡¯t dare to make a move. However, they immediately vented their anger on Tong Xiaoran. How could Tong Xiaoran, with her thin arms and legs, withstand their rough treatment? Her forehead hit the door frame and instantly broke, bleeding. When the women saw the blood on their foreheads, they screamed in fear and took two steps back to shirk their responsibility. She knew that she had to go on stage later, so what was with this broken fortune-telling? At that moment, the door opened again. Sang Xia did not care about these gossips. She was not afraid, but she was really disdainful. However, she was worried that Tong Xiaoran was being bullied. As a result, when she opened the door, she saw blood on Tong Xiaoran¡¯s forehead. Her eyes immediately sank, and her face turned extremely ugly. A layer of frost covered her face. ¡°Who did this?¡± Her voice was so cold that there was no warmth in it. Although Xia luoxue was a little unconfident, she still pretended to be proud. She crossed her arms over her chest and snorted, but her eyes avoided eye contact as she walked to the side. The others also pretended not to know. On the surface, they looked disgusted, but in reality, they were secretly afraid. Tong Xiaoran¡¯s face was pale from the pain. She walked over and covered her forehead with one hand, trying to comfort sangxia with the other. forget it, xiaxia. I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go. However, sang Xia pulled her hand away without saying a word. Her face turned even colder. I¡¯ll ask you again. Who did this? ¡± When Tong Xiaoran saw this, she felt extremely guilty. She didn¡¯t expect that in the end, she would be the one causing trouble for her. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were so sharp that she could tell who did it with just one look. She walked to a female singer and asked expressionlessly, ¡± did you do it?! The female singer knew that she couldn¡¯t hide anymore, but she still acted arrogantly. Hmph, she¡¯s just a poor ugly duckling. So what if I hit her? does she want to become-¡± ¡°Pa-!¡± before she could finish her sentence, a slap suddenly landed on her face, shocking everyone! ¡°Sang, sang Xia Ling Ling¡± Tong Xiaoran¡¯s eyes widened as she mumbled. She could not believe what sang Xia had done. She had actually slapped someone for her. And at this moment. There was a knock on the door and the people from the Jie Ji group came in and shouted, ¡± Chen Weiwei, sang Xia, get ready. You¡¯re next! After shouting, he saw the Furious scene inside and was stunned. Coincidentally, the woman who was beaten up was Chen Weiwei, the seventh to fight. Her hair was in a mess, and her cheeks were red and swollen. She could not speak after being slapped by sang Xia. She pointed at her, trembling in anger. Sang Xia turned around and walked out. She said to the people from the Jie Ji group, ¡± she¡¯s not participating. I¡¯m next. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 173 ? Chapter 173: Two slaps, the little b * tch was abused Translator: 549690339 ¡°What!¡± Chen Weiwei shrieked and widened her eyes. She was so angry that she was about to spit fire and rushed up, ¡± why can¡¯t I compete? why? ¡± The assistant from the broadcasting Company was also dumbfounded. He did not know what was going on, but he knew that Chen Weiwei could not go to the competition immediately. Her image was completely ruined, and even if she participated in the competition, she would have to retouch her makeup to cover her swollen face. As for Chen Weiwei, she was here to participate in the final competition. Now that she was delayed, she went to grab sang Xia without a care. Sang Xia was furious. She turned around and gave her another fierce slap on the face. She said in a low voice, ¡± are you done? ¡± ¡°Argh! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± After being slapped twice in a row in front of so many people, Chen Weiwei finally went crazy and wanted to grab and beat sang Xia like a lunatic. And how could that staff member give up! he tried his best to stop her. Sang Xia was today¡¯s finale. There was no more singer in the competition. No matter what he saw sang Xia do, he had to pretend he didn¡¯t see it! Sang Xia snorted coldly. The moment she turned around, she glanced at Xia luoxue. Then, she pushed the door open and left. In a short moment, Xia luoxue felt a chill down her spine. Thinking of sang Xia¡¯s gaze just now, she could not help but break out in a sweat. She did not expect things to come to this. She had picked a fight, but it had caused the people around her who were fawning over her to be unable to participate in the competition. Seeing that she could not participate in the competition, Chen Weiwei suddenly broke down and burst into tears. Xia luoxue didn¡¯t comfort him, but she felt annoyed. What a stupid woman, a pig-like teammate. ¡°Luo Xue, look at this Yingluo.¡± The other girl beside her tugged at her clothes discreetly and showed her her phone. On the screen was the chaotic scene from earlier-sang Xia had slapped Chen Weiwei¡¯s face twice in a row. That aura was definitely shocking. she¡¯s so arrogant. I¡¯ll send it out to my friends and let them expose it on the internet. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Chen Weiwei was still unwilling to give up and was crying her heart out. Several people surrounded her to comfort her, scolded sang Xia in a strange way, and finally asked her to quickly touch up her makeup so that she could be the last one to appear. Xia luoxue also felt that she should say a few words, so she walked over and cleared her throat. don¡¯t listen to that plagiarizing referee¡¯s nonsense. Hurry up and touch up your makeup. She used your time, so you should use her time to go on stage. Even though Chen Weiwei was a little resentful of Xia luoxue, she could not care less at this time. She wanted to be famous, and she must not drop the ball at the most critical moment. However, just as they were comforting her and Chen Weiwei felt that there was still a chance ¡­ Suddenly. The door was opened again. The festival group¡¯s director had arrived. He even personally opened the door and invited two to three Men in Black suits in. ¡°Come, assistant Cheng. Who are you looking for?¡± The director asked with a smile. Chen Weiwei and the others thought that they were here to deal with the matter of her being beaten up, so they were crying like aggrieved victims. Who else could it be but Cheng Donglin? Cheng Donglin frowned. who¡¯s Chen Weiwei? Tell her that she¡¯ll be disqualified from the competition.¡± the director was a little surprised. however, cheng donglin was the trusted aide of s-r corporation¡¯s president. they did not dare to object to the person they sent. they immediately agreed. ¡± okay, okay, okay, don¡¯t worry. leave the rest to me. ¡± As soon as Cheng Donglin left, Chen Weiwei sat down on the chair in the room, dumbfounded. Everyone in the room was dumbfounded. Meanwhile, outside, on the stage-! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 174 ? Chapter 174: The climax moment shocked everyone! Translator: 549690339 In contrast to the terrifying silence in the room backstage, the atmosphere outside was at its climax because of Su Li¡¯s arrival and sang Xia¡¯s finale. Before this, Su Li had been invited by the Jie Ji group to sing a song on the stage. At the same time, he would also personally announce the appearance of the final singer. Su Li¡¯s singing was average, but it was mainly due to the atmosphere of the venue. Furthermore, it was an internationally popular song and she had many fans. With ¡± Wake, ¡± the entire venue was instantly filled with excitement and the atmosphere was ignited. Tang ye sat in the VIP seats below and looked at Su Li¡¯s alluring figure. His eyes were round and he could not take his eyes off her. He could not help but touch his chin from time to time, drooling. After the song ended, Su Li was panting slightly on stage as she jokingly sighed, ¡± it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been so happy. I would also like to thank all of our fans from Z Country. Thank you for not disdaining my singing skills, but don¡¯t be afraid. The audience below all knows that as the group¡¯s first singer, she¡¯s going to be the finale! This was a true auditory feast! My dear friends, are you ready?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready! i¡¯m ready!¡± ¡°Oh, sang Xia! Sang Xia!¡± ¡°Su Li loves you, sangxia, we love you!¡± The true love fans below were screaming and cheering in unison. At this time, even if Su Li didn¡¯t say it, the fans ¡°hearts were as clear as a mirror. They all knew that sang Xia was Su Li¡¯s Li family¡¯s darling, and suddenly, all the doubts they had about sang Xia were erased. How could a person that Su Li liked so much plagiarize and become a kept woman? besides, they liked sang xia¡¯s songs and her voice! Although there were still some of sang zhirou¡¯s die-hard fans clamoring, they were all crushed and drowned out by the voices of support. The lights suddenly dimmed and fell silent. When the lights were cast on the center of the stage, sang Xia was already sitting on the stage. The climax of the match had finally arrived. everyone held their breath and listened in silence. The song started playing. A calm, lazy, elegant, and sorrowful tune suddenly entered everyone¡¯s ears. At that moment, everyone was stunned. No, it wasn¡¯t that the song was good! Instead, it was because this song was sang zhirou¡¯s famous song! What did this mean? This was an original song competition! back then, sang zhirou used this song of hers to become famous and had a large number of fans, while sang xia herself had been accused of plagiarism for using a similar style during the previous two original song competitions. and now? She had actually used sang zhirou¡¯s song so brazenly at such a critical moment. What was going on? The audience was in an uproar! One had to know that the last round of the competition also required them to use their own original songs! oh my god, this is such big news. is sang xia crazy? Was she going to take the blame for plagiarism this time? When sang zhirou heard the song, she was also shocked, as if she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. But soon, her face turned pale. She didn¡¯t dare to breathe anymore. She clenched her fists tightly and a voice seemed to ring in her mind at that moment. He was finished. There was an uproar below. Su Li stood up from the guest area and made a hand gesture for everyone to stop, having everyone quiet down. on the stage. the slender figure sat elegantly on the high chair with a guitar in her hand. she lowered her eyes and started to sing as if everything that was happening below had nothing to do with her. He didn¡¯t care. She fell into her own world. ¡°Hello Doyourememberme Iamyourlonglostpenpal Itmusthavebeentenyearsagowelastwrote¡­¡­¡± long Lou Peng Pall ¡± was an eternal classic, and it was also the song that established sang zhirou¡¯s position in the music industry. It was a story about the friendship between two pen friends. This kind of elegance and sadness, beauty and loneliness, was like a casual low voice singing, but the breath was like an orchid. Like a flower that smiled and cried, it would never wither in the season of youth. When the audience quieted down and listened to the song patiently, they were all shocked. Sang Xia sang this song. Although she was not the ¡± original singer, ¡± why did it sound so much better than the ¡± original singer ¡°? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 175 ? Chapter 175: i¡¯m willing to give up first place just to clear the name of my own work! Translator: 549690339 Why? Everyone was immersed in the song, trying to feel the charm and emotions that the song brought to them. Sang zhirou¡¯s voice was very sweet. When she sang this song, she could not express the true flavor of the song very well. When sang Xia sang it, her voice was slightly hoarse, and the emotions were light but not artificial, which made people addicted. After the song, the song was over. The people present did not say anything. Although they were full of doubts and were shocked that sang Xia knew how to sing this song, there was no doubt that they would not know if they did not compare it. Once they compared it, they all felt embarrassed for sang zhirou. The live broadcast on the internet was also silent. ¡°Holy F * ck, why do I think her singing is better than the original!¡± f * ck, why do I find it so domineering to plagiarize someone else¡¯s song so openly?! ¡°What the hell is going on? Our sang Xia would never plagiarize. Is there a secret behind this?¡± Of course, there were also sang zhirou¡¯s fans who were cursing on the internet, ¡± how shameless! You¡¯re bullying people to this extent! It was already like this on the internet, not to mention the live venue! even the emcee was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know what to do. Sang zhirou¡¯s face was deathly pale. She had clearly been caught off guard by sang Xia¡¯s attack! she felt a chill down her spine. she would never have thought that sang xia would do that in front of so many people! what was she trying to do? This was the most crucial match. Did she not want to be first? How could he be so audacious and absurd! The emcee cleared his throat and walked up to sang Xia with a smile on his face. sang Xia, your song was perfect. However, as everyone knows, this is the classic song by the new rising star of the music industry, sang zhirou. This is an original composition Competition. I think the audience and our friends in front of the TV are also very curious. I¡¯ll ask on their behalf, why did you choose someone else¡¯s song in this most important competition? ¡± That¡¯s right. Why? even if she had plagiarized, it was too blatant. she didn¡¯t even get the right to use it, so what right did she have? At that moment, everyone on the internet and in the audience were staring at sang Xia without blinking. sang xia got down from the chair and held her beloved guitar. she stroked it gently, her expression as calm as an ink painting. her red lips parted slightly. ¡± standing here now, to be able to sing this song, i have actually fulfilled my wish. it¡¯s not important to be second to me. what¡¯s important is that three years later, i will make this song famous. ¡± At this point, everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open. They watched as sang Xia paused for a moment before she said slowly but firmly, ¡± this is my creation. what Yingluo?! ¡°Heavens! What did she just say?¡± is she crazy? how is that possible? ¡± ¡°Impossible! She was a liar, a liar! Hype! It¡¯s extremely disgusting to plagiarize and then bite back!¡± the scene exploded. When sang zhirou heard what sang Xia said, her whole body trembled uncontrollably. She did not know if it was out of anger or what. At this time, sang Xia made a hand gesture, and the crowd quieted down. from the day of the competition, there have been rumors on the internet about me plagiarizing, being kept, and even being surrounded by gangsters on the street corner and forced to withdraw from the competition. I have not said anything and let it develop just for this day ¡­ Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 176 ? Chapter 176: queen su, sang xia wrote this song for me back then! Translator: 549690339 I¡¯ve been waiting for this day, Yingying. ¡°Standing here, even if I don¡¯t get a ranking, I¡¯m going to sing the song I composed three years ago. This song is mine, so why can¡¯t I sing it? I have a clear conscience.¡± The crowd was in an uproar. If she dared to say it so bluntly, she was either crazy or she was telling the truth! If what she said was true, then what was up with sang yuanrou? Could it be that she was the one who copied the song? When sang zhirou heard this, she felt as if a demonic voice was echoing in her mind. Was sang Xia crazy? how could she say something like that at a time like this? to create hype or to deal with her, how could she dare? Did she not want to get first place? The emcee started to stammer, ¡± R-really? this song was actually written by sang Xia? but why ¡­ At this time, Su Li picked up the microphone. The smile on his face from before gradually disappeared, and he said with a bit of seriousness, ¡± this song was really composed in November 202x. It¡¯s about the story of two friends who have never met, so I¡¯m also very surprised. Why did it become popular after half a year with the original work of another female singer? ¡± The emcee was surprised. Queen su, you mean ran ran? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sang Xia wrote this song for me back then.¡± The moment that was said, the crowd instantly lost their calm! It was extremely chaotic! what the hell is this?! ¡°Queen su really knows sangxia, and she¡¯s here for her!¡± ¡°Is this true? could Queen su have said this on purpose? who can guarantee that this is true? Sang zhirou is actually such a person?¡± While Su Li¡¯s words caused a wave of shock, they also stirred up countless suspicions. it turned out that there was really a shocking secret behind it! ¡± everyone, please be quiet. in my opinion, there¡¯s no problem at all for sang xia to sing this song in this competition. however, as a judge at the same time, in order to avoid any unnecessary comments, i¡¯ll abstain from giving marks. i¡¯ll leave my right to the audience. thank you! ¡± Su Li was neither servile nor overbearing. When he seriously said these words, he had no choice but to say them, causing some people to shut up. The emcee immediately returned to reality from this incident and said very objectively, ¡± no matter what happened, since sang Xia said that this was her song and she participated in the competition, we¡¯ll let the judges give her her marks first. At this moment, the first to give a score were two highly respected old musicians in the music circle. One of them was an old man in his fifties or sixties. He picked up the microphone and said, ¡± I only know that this is a competition of original songs. I don¡¯t care about anything else. This song has always been my personal favorite, and this contestant¡¯s sound quality is also very good. It allowed people to experience the emotions of the song, so I gave this score! As he spoke, he showed the score he had written. when everyone saw this, they went silent for a moment. then, the venue erupted into thunderous applause and cheers. This was because he had given her a perfect score of 10! For a strict musician to give such a high score, although he deserved it, after this incident, his score also represented his attitude! That was why the audience was cheering! The second musician was a female professor. She had always been direct and sharp when it came to problems. She said, ¡± I¡¯ve always felt that a person¡¯s character is closely related to music. As for sangxia, she does have ink and scandals, but no one has any evidence. Everyone has to go through a lot of difficulties in the process of chasing their dreams. Not everyone can succeed just because they have talent and hard work. So, sangxia, your talent is obvious to all. I don¡¯t want you to be buried. Don¡¯t give up so easily. In the music industry today, I need someone like you who truly loves music!¡± As soon as he said that, not only did everyone present, even the next judge, Gu sisi, was stunned. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 177 ? Chapter 177: Gu sisi retaliates, going against sang Xia! Translator: 549690339 Gu sisi was extremely shocked. It was as if he had never expected that the two musicians would give sang Xia such high scores at this time! She even spoke up for her! They didn¡¯t know what kind of person she was, but she did! She even seduced the higher-ups in the changing room and snatched her man! Gu sisi¡¯s expression was extremely ugly at this moment. She had a stiff and mysterious smile on her face, and her hand clenched the phone tightly. What kind of joke was this! What the hell was being copied instead? she looked at sang zhirou. At this time, sang zhirou¡¯s face was pale and she looked pitiful and weak, as if she was suffering a great grievance. The next one was Gu sisi. She looked away from sang zhirou and suppressed her disgust and hatred for sang Xia. She put on a fake smile and said, ¡± in terms of singing, sang Xia¡¯s songs are indeed good, but sang Xia, you have to know that success can¡¯t be achieved just by singing well. If a person doesn¡¯t even care about their dignity and says ridiculous things to confuse the audience, what is that? Everything needs evidence. If you can give me direct evidence that this song is your original work, I¡¯ll give you full marks!¡± She was certain that sang Xia did not! As soon as he said this, the people below immediately started to clamor. Although these words were a little unpleasant, the audience couldn¡¯t help but gossip. They wanted to know what was going on behind the scenes, wanted evidence, and wanted to know who the real plagiarizer was. Therefore, they were all waiting for sang Xia¡¯s reply. However, sang Xia calmly replied, ¡± No. Yes, she had no evidence. This was the only key point, but she just didn¡¯t have it. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t have to stand here to clear her name. So what if Su Li was a witness? so what if Bo Yi knew the truth back then? one of them was her good friend, and the other was her ex-boyfriend. Neither of them was in a real position to be witnesses. As for Bo Yi, she did not even consider him. For so long, she had been trying to avoid contact between the two of them. She would not let anyone know about her relationship with Bo Yi in front of the whole country. The moment sang Xia said no, the room became chaotic again. Gu sisi¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. as the audience can see, you have no evidence at all. Why should we believe what you say? do we really think that whatever you say is true? how can we accuse someone of blurting it out without thinking? ¡± She glanced at sang zhirou and said firmly, ¡± I believe that zhirou would not do anything like plagiarism. She is gentle and kind, unlike some people who look innocent but are actually dirty! As soon as these words came out, it set off even more waves in the crowd! gu sisi¡¯s attack was quite straightforward. she was obviously going against sang xia! Wasn¡¯t this ¡®extremely filthy¡¯ hinting to everyone that she had been a kept woman? At this time, the big screen suddenly gave sang zhirou a close-up shot. Her eyes were red and swollen, and the tip of her nose was also red. Her eyes were filled with tears, and she was biting her lip as if she didn¡¯t want them to fall. It made people¡¯s hearts ache when they saw this. Someone immediately shouted, ¡± evidence! we want to see the evidence!¡± ¡°sang zhirou is crying so sadly. does she feel wronged, zhenzhen?¡± Oh my God, what¡¯s going on? I really want to know who plagiarized Qinqin¡¯s outfit. The person is too scary, Qinqin. Sang Xia stood on the stage, her lips slightly pursed, and her eyes were deep.¡±¨C Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 178 ? Chapter 178: Exposing the private photos of her seducing the higher-ups! Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m standing here today and I¡¯m singing my own song, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. If you want to ask me for evidence, you might as well ask the person who stole my work! ¡°What did she mean by that? the day she found out that I participated in the competition, she started to suppress me and even hired some hoodlums to force me to withdraw from the competition. She also spread the rumor that I was financially supported by a rich man. I don¡¯t want the ranking anymore, I just want to get back my dignity and return my works to their owners. Someone like that doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s words were serious and sonorous. She was willing to give up on the competition¡¯s ranking just to find the true owner of her work. With such a price, it did not matter if what she said was true or not, it would be a life and death struggle. Yes, it could indeed drag sang yuanrou down and ruin her reputation, but she was afraid that she would slip away with this rare opportunity to sign the contract. Many people fell silent, but Gu sisi snorted and laughed sarcastically, ¡± what kind of world is this now? just based on the face of the victim, you can say whatever you want without any evidence? ¡°it¡¯s your business if you want to give up on the ranking. what¡¯s disgusting is that the big star is deliberately dragged down by you. what suppression? what finding gangsters to force you to withdraw from the competition? there wasn¡¯t any evidence before, but do you have this kind of evidence?!¡± gu sisi¡¯s face was twisted with anger. ¡± so many people have been deceived by you, but i won¡¯t. so what if i¡¯m a sugar daddy? you even seduced the higher-ups of the competition¡¯s investors. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯re at the competition venue, i¡¯d really like to show everyone the evidence!¡± ¡°Take it.¡± A word was instantly uttered. The scene was silent. Sang Xia said, ¡± take it out. ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s expression was serious. She was not joking at all. In fact, she did not have any direct evidence to prove herself, but that did not mean that she did not have anything. No matter what, she had to give sang zhirou a big gift when she saw her crying and looking so aggrieved. Gu sisi was stunned and stared at sang Xia. She was sure that sang Xia knew what the evidence she was talking about was. It was the photo of her in the changing room with a man that she had secretly taken. How could she be so bold? He thought that after he said it, she would be afraid and unable to get off the stage, but he didn¡¯t expect her to say it out so openly. Was she crazy? she was digging her own grave! Sang zhirou tugged at Gu sisi¡¯s clothes and bit her lip with tears in her eyes. sisi, I appreciate your kindness, but it¡¯s better not to take out those things. My sister is very hardworking and she really wants to succeed. Sister Yingluo Everyone thought they were hallucinating. What sister! Sang Xia was sang zhirou¡¯s sister? Sang zhirou was the mayor¡¯s woman! A rich young lady. what kind of big news was this? They both had the same surname, but why didn¡¯t they think of it before? However, from sang zhirou¡¯s words, it was obvious that she meant that sang Xia would resort to unscrupulous means and even harm her in order to become famous. ¡°That¡¯s right, sang Xia is my half-sister from a different mother. We just had a little conflict, so don¡¯t take it to heart. Let¡¯s continue with the scoring and competition, Yingluo. As for my sister, she said that this song was her Yingluo.¡± A tear fell from her eyes and she sobbed softly, ¡± if she says so, then so be it, Yingluo. Sang zhirou¡¯s words immediately made some people feel bad for her. It was obvious that she was compromising and giving in to her sister. On the surface, she admitted that the song was hers, but her tearful appearance made it seem like she had suffered a lot of pain and grievances. gu sisi could not hold it in any longer. she had planned to use her trump card in the future, but now she had to use it. ¡± alright, sangxia, since you want me to expose the fact that you¡¯re a kept woman and seduced the higher-ups, i won¡¯t hold back! ¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 179 ? Chapter 179: she became the laughing stock of the audience, get her out of here! Translator: 549690339 Gu sisi had always thought that sang Xia was the plagiarist, and even if she was not, it was still sang zhirou¡¯s matter, and she would not be implicated, so she had boldly made such a statement. we¡¯re not people who talk nonsense. If you have evidence, show it! Su Li said impolitely. everyone looked at gu sisi, waiting to see what evidence she would show to prove that sang xia was a kept woman. Su Li¡¯s eyes also shot over. Actually, she still felt a little strange in her heart, because she also remembered that sang Xia had said that she was being kept, but she had only taken it as a joke. Even if there was a new situation with sang Xia, it was impossible for her to be a kept woman. Gu sisi looked at sang Xia¡¯s cold face and gritted her teeth. She took out her phone. today, I¡¯ll show everyone who you really are, sang Xia! As she spoke, she went to find the photo and couldn¡¯t wait to show it to the public. The camera also zoomed in on her phone at this moment, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on it. However, when Gu sisi opened the photo and clicked on the latest one, she was stunned. Ha! When everyone saw it clearly, their eyes widened in shock! Gu sisi¡¯s eyes were also wide open, but by the time she reacted, it was too late. Many people had already taken photos. She screamed and quickly turned off her phone to hide. Oh my God, what did I just see? it¡¯s a passionate photo! this is too much. There are still children here. How can this be inappropriate for children? ¡± Gu sisi¡¯s chest is so small. Don¡¯t they usually look big? ¡± there was an uproar below, and it was boiling with excitement. some people even whistled and laughed playfully! What did they just see? The photo just now was actually a passionate photo of Gu sisi! ¡°no, it¡¯s not like this, how could it be!¡± Gu sisi was dumbfounded. What was going on? why did the photo in her phone change? shouldn¡¯t it be sang Xia¡¯s? why did it become a photo of her and those men? Gu sisi was dumbfounded. The whole audience burst into laughter, stimulating her nerves and eardrums. All she could see was shock, ridicule, and disdain. In just a short moment, she had become the biggest laughing stock in the audience! The internet also exploded with crazy screenshots. Passionate bed photos of her and someone else were being circulated on the internet at a lightning speed! Especially when the man in the photo was old, fat, and perverted.| with her eyes squinted, she actually served him like a female dog. Heavens! This was probably the most shocking thing to everyone so far! at this moment, su li also had an exaggerated dumbfounded look on her face. she half-covered her lips as she exclaimed in shock, ¡± no, no way, they actually don¡¯t even care about their own publicity methods to this extent now?? ¡± The two judges beside him were both veteran musicians. When they saw this, they looked as if they had just recovered from the shock and felt extremely embarrassed. Especially the professor, who could not help but slam the table. this is nonsense!! The voices of these authoritative figures set off a huge wave in the audience. Gu sisi had actually released a passionate photo of herself and that old man in front of the entire country. After the shock, everyone could not help but ridicule and spit on her! ¡°Get down! Get down!¡± get her out of here! She¡¯s a bitch who knows how to lick her feet! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 180 ? Chapter 180: Sang zhirou fought to the death, refusing to admit it! Translator: 549690339 no matter how arrogant gu sisi was, facing this situation, she was stunned, confused, dumbfounded, and her entire person collapsed. After she came back to her senses, she immediately stumbled down the stage under the audience¡¯s curses, not even daring to raise her head! Not only was she extremely embarrassed, but she was also on the verge of going crazy. She rushed into the backstage and, ignoring the gazes of the people backstage, went straight into the bathroom. She locked herself in and squatted down, holding her head. She didn¡¯t know if she was angry or what, but her whole body was shaking! Three words seemed to be echoing in his mind. She was finished, she was finished! who was it? the photo in her phone should be a half-naked passionate photo of sang xia. why did it become a photo of her, a popular female star, and an old man? Not to mention that the old man¡¯s background was not small. If this kind of photo was exposed, not only would she lose her face in front of the whole country, but he and his wife would also not let her off! ¡°Ah ah-!¡± Gu sisi was going crazy! at the competition venue in front. The audience had seen Gu sisi running away in a panic, and they were even more convinced that the photo was real. It seemed that it was not fake. Moreover, it was a photo of herself, so how could it be fake? Gu sisi fell from heaven to hell in less than five minutes. Sang zhirou was also shocked by this sudden turn of events. She was filled with shock. Then, when her eyes met sang Xia¡¯s cold and mocking gaze, sang zhirou¡¯s body suddenly went soft and a chill ran down her spine. it was her. it was sang xia. All of this was done by sang Xia. she had seen with her own eyes that it was a passionate photo of sang xia, but in the blink of an eye, when she clicked on it again, it was actually gu sisi¡¯s! This was all part of her scheme! A moment ago, she was still talking about dignity, backbone, and character, but now, she had become a Dirty b * tch despised by the whole country. This method, this speed. sang zhirou was afraid. She was finally afraid. She clenched her fists tightly, her heart was in turmoil, and she was covered in cold sweat. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about what she would become if she continued like this. At this moment, Su Li clicked his tongue and sighed faintly. He caressed his own face. pa, pa, PA. This face slap really hurts. The emcee coughed lightly. there have been a lot of accidents at the venue, but we¡¯re now at the competition venue. I hope everyone can return to the main topic. Alright, it¡¯s time for our new Heavenly Queen of the music industry, sang zhirou, to give her marks. As soon as the host finished speaking, the smile on his face was very awkward and mysterious. This match was truly the most difficult one he had ever faced in his life. Saying these words that he had no choice but to say made him feel even more embarrassed to open his mouth, causing the audience to once again fall silent. There seemed to be a hint of excitement in his voice! He was indescribably excited! Next, it was sang zhirou¡¯s turn to give her marks. How would she give them? How to comment? This was the true showdown between the two main characters! at this time, sang zhirou seemed to have adjusted her emotions, but her eyes were still red. she said hoarsely, ¡± this contestant sang very well, but i will also not give a score. after the competition, i will start to defend my rights. this song was written by me, and i can not compromise any further. at this moment, i will firmly defend it! ¡± As soon as he said that, everyone sighed and was shocked. It seemed like she really didn¡¯t want to admit her feelings! hearing that, sang xia did not show any expression on her face, but she sneered coldly in her heart. she knew that she would not admit it even if she was beaten to death, because she did not have any direct evidence. this was what she wanted. However, sang zhirou had thought too simply of her! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 181 ? Chapter 181: Sang yuanrou pretended to be stupid and wanted to escape! Translator: 549690339 sang yuanrou saw that sang xia was calm and composed. although she pretended to be innocent on the surface, she was anxious and nervous on the inside. she could not help but continue to speak in a hoarse voice with red eyes, ¡± sang xia, although we have the same father but different mothers, i respect you as my sister. however, you can¡¯t touch my bottom line just to get first place. i¡¯m willing to give you anything, but i can¡¯t acknowledge this. ¡± She almost burst into tears when she said this. the tricks were done to the extreme! Sang yuanrou knew very well that sang Xia had no evidence, which was why she dared to say that. Furthermore, things had already developed to this point, and she was determined not to admit it. Otherwise, she would also deny her position in the music industry. Everything she had, everything she had, would disappear! He would also become the target of ridicule. Just like Gu sisi. Everyone turned to look at sang Xia. Her lips twitched slightly, and she seemed to be a little cold. please don¡¯t talk to me about family. she didn¡¯t want to hear any sister talk. Because it was disgusting. Sang zhirou¡¯s face turned pale and she felt even more aggrieved. Sang Xia bit her lower lip and could not help but sneer. actually, I really want to ask you a question. You said that this song is your work, but can you tell me who you wrote this song for? which friend of yours is it? ¡± because this song was a song about friendship. It was something she had written for Su Li, whom she had never met. At his lowest point. he wrote down the comfort and warmth that she had once given him. when he said that, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. that¡¯s right! Who was the song written for? why didn¡¯t anyone notice this when the song was popular? even sang zhirou was stunned when she heard this. however, in the next moment, she replied without thinking, ¡± it¡¯s an old friend of mine, but she¡¯s overseas. ¡± she had only thought that it would be better to push her as far away as possible, but she didn¡¯t expect that just after she said this, su li would burst out laughing and then take out his phone.¡±do you want to give her a call on the spot and ask your good friend?¡± Also, introduce us to each other.¡± Sang zhirou¡¯s expression froze. She had never thought that Su Li would actually be waiting for her here. She was at a loss, but she still said, ¡± I don¡¯t want to try to prove anything. What¡¯s mine is mine. Sangxia, if you have any evidence, we¡¯ll see. As she spoke, she sighed softly, as if she was sighing at her helplessness, sighing at her finding fault. The crowd immediately let out a sigh. They did not buy it. Obviously, they preferred to watch the fight and the evidence! Sang zhirou pretended not to hear him. also, since I gave up on scoring, it¡¯s also for the sake of so-called fairness. I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯m not feeling well today, so I¡¯ll leave early. I¡¯ll have to trouble the audience to score my rights later. as she spoke, sang yuanrou bowed and was about to get up and leave. That¡¯s right, escape. if she continued to stay here, she felt that she would fall into sang xia¡¯s trap and fall into the abyss. gu sisi had already fallen into her trap, so she could not stay in public any longer. as for any problems that might arise later on, her team would help her deal with them. She got up and was about to go down when she heard a voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t have that friend, then you don¡¯t. Just be honest, why are you beating around the bush?¡± Su Li muttered with a lazy expression. Sang zhirou¡¯s face turned pale and she staggered.¡±¡­¡­¡± ¡°enough!¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s voice was heard. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 182 ? Chapter 182: he released the video of her hitting someone! Translator: 549690339 Everyone looked over and saw a man in a suit walking over. He looked suave and elegant. He walked up the steps and reached out to help sang zhirou come down. ¡°i hope this matter ends here today. we¡¯ll deal with the rest on our own. but no matter what, i have to say this. sangxia, if you have the time to bully others, you might as well take a good look at yourself first. there are videos of you being arrogant and domineering on the internet. you¡¯re bullying other singers. i don¡¯t know who gave you the right to be so arrogant.¡± The man who spoke was Tang ye. Sang zhirou was his official girlfriend. Even if he did not care much about her, they were in public after all. He had to maintain his image and he had to stand up for her. Moreover, he hated sang Xia so much that his words were even more sarcastic to Rong Zhan. He spoiled her so much that she was so willful. Of course, sang zhirou could not wait to change the topic. The more she talked to sang Xia, the more she would be exposed. When she saw Tang ye coming up to protect her, her eyes were instantly filled with tears, and she looked pitiful. ¡°What video? I¡¯ve heard so much about eldest young master Tang, but he¡¯s so protective of his wife. Be careful not to get slapped in the face.¡± Su Li snorted lightly, and her beautiful eyes swept over him leisurely, carrying a faintly discernible hidden resentment, as well as a little seduction. tang ye¡¯s heart clenched as he stared at her. ¡± it¡¯s all over the internet. why would i fake it? The big star su has so many fans, but you can¡¯t just use this to sway the hearts of the people.¡± Su Li pouted and glanced at him with a charming and resentful gaze. what video? just let us all see it. Tang ye felt a sense of accomplishment when he saw her like that, especially her resentful eyes. He really wanted to pounce on her and ravage her. This woman was a Vixen. To prove it to her, Tang ye said something to the staff and a Short Video appeared on the screen. When the crowd saw this, their eyes widened in disbelief. because the video was of sang xia slapping chen weiwei backstage, everyone suddenly realized that chen weiwei had not participated in the competition yet! In the video, Chen Weiwei¡¯s face was swollen from the slap, which showed how hard the slap was. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°Yeah! Why are you bullying others like this!¡± ¡± is sang xia really that arrogant in private?! ¡± ¡°Sang Xia doesn¡¯t look like someone who would do such a thing. What¡¯s going on?¡± When Tang ye saw this, he laughed coldly. everyone has seen it, my zhirou has always been gentle and kind. She¡¯s always tolerated her sister¡¯s coercion. I believe that she¡¯s the original singer, and I hope that everyone won¡¯t be fooled by a person who doesn¡¯t mean what she says! As he spoke, he glanced at Su Li. Seeing Su Li¡¯s silent appearance with his little mouth pursed, he was secretly happy. This little girl was still too young to fight with him. The emcee could not help but say, ¡± sang Xia, although it¡¯s not the right time to ask, the audience here really wants to know if this is true. from the beginning to the end, sang xia¡¯s expression did not change much. she was not surprised to see the video either. instead, she seemed to be mocking him. She opened her mouth slightly. it¡¯s true. He answered firmly and calmly. The crowd was in an uproar. ¡°But-!¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 183 ? Chapter 183: Tang ye¡¯s face turned green with anger! Translator: 549690339 ¡°But!¡± Sang Xia continued, ¡± actually, I really don¡¯t understand. Why do so many people like to take things out of context and not see the whole thing? i was the one who slapped him, but i think i¡¯ve gone too easy on him.¡± Stupid, Tang ye really thought he was smart. As expected, at this moment, the timing was just right. A staff member from the production team came out again and whispered something into the host¡¯s ear. The host was stunned for a moment before he nodded and said to the audience, ¡± we still have a video. And in a shadowy place below the stage. a figure lazily and lazily leaned against a chair, his long legs resting on the stage in front of him. his exquisite and devilish face was filled with disdain, ridicule, and disdain. tang ye, oh tang ye! She wanted to fight with his wife and him? Are you looking for death? Cheng Donglin, well done. Your bonus will be doubled this month! The corner of Cheng Donglin¡¯s eyes twitched, and he gave an official smile. thank you, boss! It¡¯s all for sister-in-law!¡± If sang Xia had not asked her to cancel Chen Weiwei¡¯s appearance, he might not have thought of this. luckily, he had watched the video and found out who was bullying his sister-in-law so that he could suck up to their boss. As expected, he didn¡¯t look at it in vain! The new video that was being played attracted everyone¡¯s attention once again. it was obviously a surveillance video. It was completely different from the video that the netizens had uploaded on their mobile phones. It was the surveillance camera in the room backstage. the people in the backstage room, who were waiting to watch a good show, screamed when they saw that it was the surveillance video in the room. their eyes widened and they covered their mouths in disbelief. Heavens! what was going on? There was actually a surveillance camera in this room! Wouldn¡¯t everything they had done be exposed? Xia luoxue¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She was here to watch a good show, so why did the scene suddenly change to her own? of course, she knew what had happened. her face turned pale and she looked angrily at the woman who had secretly taken the video! What an idiot! Pig-like teammates! As for the girl, she was stared at by her and was so scared that her legs turned to jelly and she started to break out in a cold sweat. She stammered, ¡± s-sorry, Yingluo. I didn¡¯t mean it, Yingluo. There was no point in regretting it. The video in front of them was showing what Xia luoxue and the others were doing backstage. After Xia luoxue received a group of people¡¯s flattery at the end of the competition, she began to find fault with sang Xia. She mocked and ridiculed sang Xia, calling her a plagiarized referee and a kept woman. She encouraged a few people to criticize her together. The audience was shocked when they saw this. what the hell, is this the lady-like Xia luoxue?! Why does she have such an ugly face!¡± Oh my God, I didn¡¯t expect xxxxx to be such a person. the scene progressed a little. when they saw tong xiaoran being beaten up, everyone gasped. ¡°This is too much! how could chen weiwei do such a thing?¡± ¡°Argh! My Xiao ran! how could they bully her like this!¡± ¡°Motherf * cker, it¡¯s making me angry!¡± Just as the audience was protesting in anger, they saw sang Xia push open the door in the surveillance video. When she saw that Tong Xiaoran was injured, she was instantly enraged. ¡°Hit her! Kill her! This is too much!¡± After that, there was the first video uploaded by a netizen on their mobile phone. It was the scene of sang Xia slapping Chen Weiwei¡¯s face. The audience at the scene was going crazy. sang xia will beat her to death! we don¡¯t want to listen to her songs! Tell her to get lost!¡± ¡°Vent my anger! I just can¡¯t stand this kind of cheap woman who bullies the upper class and curses the lower class!¡± This time, out of the eight people who were originally participating in the competition, four of them were fiercely attacked by the audience! I say, young master Tang, you don¡¯t look too good! At this moment, Su Li¡¯s sweet words carried a profound smile. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 184 ? Chapter 184: Sang zhirou¡¯s ending was! one-sided beating! Translator: 549690339 when su li did not say anything, tang ye had a bad feeling when he saw the complete video. But he didn¡¯t expect it to be so bad! He had just finished scolding sang Xia when he turned around and the video seemed to have turned into a heavy slap to his face. his face was burning. Not to mention that Su Li just so happened to come at this time to mock and ridicule him. His face darkened as he endured for a long time, before he slightly gritted his teeth and gave her a death glare. However, she just so happened to see Su Li gently stroking the other side of her long hair. She bit her lip and smiled coyly. Her eyes were faintly and indistinctly glancing at her body. It was charming and endlessly seductive. He was stunned for a moment and almost froze. He only reacted when sang zhirou tugged at him. Meanwhile, a certain man who was hiding in the dark Below the stage. his thin lips twitched as he sneered. his smile was so beautiful and carefree. when his long and narrow eyes looked at tang ye, he slowly raised his hand and gestured to tang ye¡¯s figure. At that moment, Tang ye seemed to have realized that someone was laughing at him. He looked over and saw the scene! A certain someone laughed arrogantly and even gave him the f * cking middle finger! f * ck! Tang ye¡¯s face turned green with anger! Without another word, he turned around and left with a dark face, not even caring about sang zhirou. what else could he do? Originally, he had stood up for him because he ¡®deserved¡¯ it. Secondly, others might not be able to see through his little thoughts, but he himself knew it clearly! It was all to attract the attention of that charming woman! He wanted to let her know how powerful he was. but who knew that she would join forces to slap him in the face! This was already f * cking embarrassing enough! Rong Zhan was still hiding in the dark, laughing and giving him the middle finger! Damn it, the more Tang ye thought about it, the angrier he was. He was about to explode! When sang zhirou saw that Tang ye had left without a care for her, she quickly caught up with him and wanted to hold his hand. However, Tang ye dodged her hand without a trace and her expression turned ugly! Clearly, he was already blaming sang zhirou in his heart! Whether she plagiarized or not, he would blame her for embarrassing him here today! he had never been humiliated or humiliated in his entire life! ¡°Wait a moment!¡± before sang zhirou was about to leave, sang xia suddenly called her. That cry made her feel as if it had come from hell. She only wanted to escape and not stop, afraid that if she was one step too late, her true colors would be revealed! She did it when she thought of it. However, the voice behind her did not stop. The tone was calm, as if it was a very casual sentence, but it made her freeze. ¡°Sang zhirou, if you take a few more steps, we won¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again,¡± sang Xia said. huo! These words ¡­ Not only was sang zhirou confused, but the audience below the stage were also surprised. What was going on? was he threatening her? Was it a threat? Sang yuanrou was stunned on the spot and didn¡¯t dare to turn back. Sang Xia did not go over either. She just continued to speak in an indifferent tone, ¡± sang zhirou, although I said that I did not directly show evidence that I composed this song, that does not mean that I do not have other evidence. Sang zhirou¡¯s entire body turned cold. indeed, the thing she was most afraid of had come. first, we¡¯ve found the source ID of the rumors you spread on the internet and the fake reviewers you hired to slander my reputation. We¡¯ve confirmed that it was a deliberate plot. I¡¯ll hand this over to my lawyer and send you a lawyer¡¯s letter to follow the legal procedures to Sue you for slander! secondly, you hired gangsters to force me to quit the competition. They threatened me, tried to disfigure me, and raped me. I already have witnesses and physical evidence, so I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve already called the police. once she was out of the door, if she was not wrong, the police were already waiting backstage! [ author: clap clap clap, there should be applause here! ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 185 ? Chapter 185: Tang ye exploded in anger after exposing sang zhirou¡¯s true colors! Translator: 549690339 After sang Xia¡¯s words, the entire place seemed to have gone silent. This was probably the most they had ever heard sang Xia say, other than singing. he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. They were shocked and their hearts were in turmoil. In the end, while he felt refreshed, he couldn¡¯t hide the sadness in his heart. At this moment, many people already knew the truth in their hearts. Sang Xia had everything except for direct evidence. And sang zhirou? She didn¡¯t have anything. She couldn¡¯t even produce evidence of her composition. It was just that she had preconceived notions and refused to admit it. even many of sang zhirou¡¯s fans, who were initially unwilling to believe that she had plagiarized and had not done anything behind people¡¯s backs, had to be shaken at this time. even if sang zhirou couldn¡¯t produce any evidence, why did she do those things? Especially when she looked so aggrieved and teary-eyed, calling her ¡°sister¡± and crying that sang Xia had wronged her. She even said that she had not done those unspeakable things, but she had all the family evidence and had already called the police and filed a lawsuit. This was a fact that was as hard as iron, what else could they say! if there was no solid evidence, the police would not arrest anyone. How many people had been mesmerized by sang zhirou¡¯s delicate appearance? they didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. At this point, they still couldn¡¯t believe that a delicate-looking woman like her would have such means. at this moment. Sang zhirou stood rooted to the ground, her entire body frozen. She did not know if sang Xia was telling the truth or not. Had she really found evidence that she was the one who had done all of this? When Tang ye heard sang Xia¡¯s words, he was also stunned. even though he had always hated sang xia and knew that she was not easy to deal with, he had always felt that sang zhirou would not do it, because she looked obedient, smart, quiet, and gentle. she wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who was scheming at all. that was why he agreed to be with her back then because she liked him. But what was the truth? He was not stupid. His intuition told him that what sang Xia said was not a lie. Therefore, even if he didn¡¯t want to believe it, he knew clearly that the person who had plagiarized and refused to admit it was sang zhirou. But this was fine. If she really did something as vicious as disfigurement and rape, it would be too scary. how much hatred was there? He wanted to ruin a woman¡¯s life. Tang ye stood there as if he did not recognize sang zhirou at all. Sang zhirou was still biting her lip and looking at him helplessly with tears in her eyes. She really liked Tang ye, but when she saw how Tang ye was looking at her, she was terrified that Tang ye would leave her. He didn¡¯t want her. She instinctively reached out to pull him, but Tang ye dodged her hand. His action was so obvious that sang zhirou¡¯s hand froze in embarrassment. ¡°Is that you? Did you do those things? Is what sang Xia said true?¡± Tang ye shook his head and sobbed. Wuwu, Wuwu, Wuwu! tang ye was filled with shame and anger. he felt as if he had been deceived by a vicious monster in the skin of a beautiful woman. she was so gentle and looked so pitiful, but she had done such a thing! It was too terrifying! ¡°Tang ye!¡± Sang zhirou saw the anger in Tang ye¡¯s eyes and tried to comfort him. However, the moment she touched him, he seemed to be avoiding something dirty. She was stunned for a moment and then she knew that something between them seemed to have broken and could never be pieced back together. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 186 ? Chapter 186: Master se Zhan who was waiting to be slapped in the face! Translator: 549690339 Tang ye glared at her, gritted his teeth, and left with a dark expression! He really didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself anymore! even if there was anything, he had to go back and talk about it! Sang zhirou immediately chased after him without a care. However, when they entered the backstage, they saw two or three police officers in formal attire standing at the reception area of the program team! ** in this competition, sang xia had undoubtedly won first place, but she was the last to say that she had achieved her wish and would give up on the ranking. Although most of the people present were unwilling and did not understand, a few of them felt that sang Xia was right. After all, she could not go back on her words. Everyone¡¯s mentality was different. in addition, in response to everyone¡¯s regret, sang xia expressed that even though she would give up on the ranking of this competition and would also mean giving up her contract with s-r, she loved music and would continue to sing in other forms as long as everyone liked it. Of course, the reason she dared to give up on everything was not because she was so noble or willing to give up. It was because she had found a more perfect escape route. it was a height that ordinary people could not reach. However, he was waiting for her. As soon as she said that, everyone cheered despite their regret. Many passersby had turned into loyal fans in this competition and were shouting that they were waiting for her new song. The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched, and she finally put on a pure and comfortable smile. sang xia was happy, su li was happy, but a certain man below the stage was confused. The one who was shocked by all this was none other than Rong Zhan. At first, he was still proudly clapping her hands with his legs crossed, congratulating her for getting first place and going on stage to personally give her the reward and welcome her under his wings. However, after hearing her slowly say those words, his hands suddenly froze. When he realized what she was saying, his eyes immediately widened! No. Other people might not understand sang Xia, but how could he not? Sang Xia would not give up. She still wanted to stand at the top to get revenge and to torture those who had bullied her. How could she give up this opportunity? There was no need to give up in order to suppress sang zhirou! And the reason she was doing this now, unless, unless Yingluo Rong Zhan squinted his narrow phoenix-like eyes slightly, revealing a sharp and dangerous look. However, in the next second, Cheng Donglin suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Boss, do you think miss wants to leave the entertainment industry and stay by your side?¡± Rong Zhan was stunned. He looked at him with wide eyes. R-really? ¡± He stammered when he said that. Cheng Donglin nodded seriously. Rong Zhan suppressed his anger and sat back in his chair. He thought for a while, and then a faint smile appeared on his face. did she really listen to the words in the car when he sent her this morning? tsk, what¡¯s wrong with your sister-in-law? she actually did this for me. This, this is such a pity, ¡± he half-covered his lips and pretended to be regretful. But in reality. By the end of his speech, his mouth was already grinning to no end. His heart was bubbling with happiness and he was extremely proud. ¡°boss!¡± The corner of Cheng Donglin¡¯s eyes twitched. He was so smug, but at least it was just a guess. Rong Zhan did not wait for him to finish and quickly raised his hand to stop him. His other hand slowly ran through his slightly long black hair, extremely evil and wild. He laughed lazily and playfully. fine, you don¡¯t have to say anything more. I understand, but I can¡¯t do anything about it. Your boss has been so charming since he was young! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 187 ? Chapter 187: Tong Xiaoran, sangxia, do you have a boyfriend? Translator: 549690339 cheng donglin,¡±ran ran.¡± the corners of his eyes and mouth twitched. He felt that he had said something wrong. ** In this competition, because sang Xia had given up on her ranking, the first place had been delayed, and the treatment was the same. The first place was Tong Xiaoran. The audience was also applauding and cheering! In fact, every singer¡¯s interview had been made public, so everyone knew that she was a small figure at the bottom of society who dreamed of becoming a singer. She was too realistic, just like many of them. There were too many people who worked hard to realize their dreams, and they saw their own shadow in Tong Xiaoran. In Tong Xiaoran¡¯s small body, there was a strong explosive power when she sang. She became radiant and dazzling, and her charm exuded from her bones. Her good character also won many people¡¯s hearts. Because of the bullying in the backstage video, the audience felt even more sorry for her. Therefore, everyone was sincerely happy for her that she could have a better development this time! As she reached the peak of her life, she also gave similar audiences and people in front of the TV a positive vision and motivation for the future. It was full of positive energy! However, S-R group¡¯s Big Boss didn¡¯t follow the rumors and would personally present the award to the winner. Instead, he arranged for other senior executives to present the award. ** during the award ceremony, the emcee suddenly called out to sang xia and jokingly asked her a question. The emcee asked,¡±sang Xia, you¡¯ve troubled me so many times today. Now, let me ask you a sharp question.¡± Sang Xia was already seated in the audience¡¯s seats in front of the stage. When the emcee asked her, she was a little surprised. ¡°Xiao ran got the contract with S-R and has a great career ahead of her. What do you want to say? Do you regret it now?¡± Her question was direct and sharp enough. In fact, if Tong Xiaoran got the contract, there was no guarantee that people would mock her out of jealousy. There were advantages and disadvantages, but the advantages far outweighed the disadvantages. Only by being more successful could he prove himself. As for sang Xia? What would she think of all this? Sang Xia said without hesitation, ¡± ran is a strong girl, and she needs a better team to help her reach higher heights. There¡¯s no need to speculate. Ran and I are good friends in private, so it doesn¡¯t matter if she takes it or I take it. I know that one day she will prove herself better with her actions. She will! Thank you!¡± When she said these words, she seemed to be saying it to everyone, but her eyes were fixed on Tong Xiaoran. it would be a lie to say that tong xiaoran was unhappy after getting the contract, but she cared more about sang xia. She knew how much sang Xia wanted to win from the start, so she also did not understand her actions. However, when she heard sang Xia¡¯s words, her eyes turned slightly red, and she seemed to have understood something. This was just a stage that sang Xia had once had. It was her first step in her development, and she must have higher goals and dreams. Sang Xia went up and hugged Tong Xiaoran. Everything was clear without words. The host and the audience couldn¡¯t help but clap! Just as the two of them were about to leave hand in hand, the emcee stopped them again. hey, wait a moment. Can I take the opportunity to ask you another question? ¡± He shouted at the audience, ¡± do you want to know if they have a boyfriend? ¡± The audience immediately shouted in unison, ¡± yes! When Tong Xiaoran heard that, her face instantly turned hot. She was shy, especially when it came to relationships. She blushed and said, ¡± No. The camera turned to sang Xia again. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 188 ? Chapter 188: Giving master Zhan a title in front of everyone! Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia was caught off guard by the sudden question. Her usually calm expression was now a little dazed. The audience immediately screamed, shouted, and blew whistles. In fact, many of the audience members had fallen in love with sang Xia at one point in time. It was when sang Xia had slapped Chen Weiwei¡¯s face for Tong Xiaoran. His overbearing and domineering way of protecting his shortcomings made people clap and cheer. At the same time, many people felt that he was simply bursting with boyfriend power! Many girls were almost turned gay by her cold and handsome appearance at that time! ¡°That¡¯s right, sangxia, don¡¯t just stand there. Tell us quickly if you have a boyfriend. You know, there were rumors that you were kept by a sugar daddy. Do you have a real boyfriend?¡± the emcee said with a meaningful smile. ¡°Quickly say it! Hurry up and tell me!¡± ¡°Ah ah ah, no! No, no!¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Sang Xia is mine! i¡¯m her wife!¡± Seeing that sang Xia did not say a word and had a strange expression on her face, the crowd seemed to have sensed something and started to scream for her. And below the stage. Cheng Donglin watched as their boss sat up straight from his chair lazily after the emcee asked that question. His eyes were wide open, and he held his breath to watch and listen. He unconsciously clenched his fists. Rong Zhan really just stared at sang Xia without blinking, as if he was waiting for something. At that moment, sang Xia seemed to be looking at Rong Zhan. The audience also looked over, but it was pitch black. They couldn¡¯t see anything. However, sang Xia was different. She was on the stage, and she could see everything. She looked over at a certain man in a daze. When her eyes met his again, she could not help but smile. As expected. She saw him staring at her, stretching out his thin and white neck, like a big Bird. She couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh. At this moment, that big lump of bird seemed to have realized that she had her eyes on it. Some of the people nearby looked over. For some reason, Rong Zhan actually averted his gaze and placed his fist on his lips. He coughed lightly, and his ears started to burn. Sang Xia caught a glimpse of his blushing face and turned away shyly. The smile on her lips deepened inexplicably. ¡°there is.¡± She said. There was. It was a faint but firm voice. His voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was clearly transmitted to everyone¡¯s ears through the microphone. The people present were stunned for a moment, then one second, two seconds. ¡°Ah ah ah ah-!¡± ¡°Sang Xia! Sang Xia! My husband has someone else!¡± ¡°Ah, who is he! Who is he?¡± The audience was getting excited! As for Tong Xiaoran, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something. Her eyes widened and she looked at sang Xia in surprise. It was him! It was that person! after sang xia¡¯s first race, she had driven a flashy limited edition ferrari to steal her car. The man who made many girls dumbfounded and shocked. He was a man with evil, wild, arrogant, and bad-looking features! rong zhan was stunned. ¡°Boss, boss! Did you hear that! my sister-in-law said she has it! She¡¯s acknowledged you!¡± Cheng Donglin reminded him excitedly! How could Rong Zhan not have heard it? He slowly turned his head. On the stage, the host saw the situation and said nosily, ¡± I really didn¡¯t expect that there would already be one! I don¡¯t know how many girls ¡°hearts have been broken by him. But, sangxia, is he here? can you tell us what kind of person he is in your eyes?¡± Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 189 ? Chapter 189: my boyfriend is! dumbass! Translator: 549690339 what kind of person is he in your eyes? Sang Xia was slightly stunned. In an instant, the impression she had of him back then appeared in her mind. Perverted, ruthless, hooligan, evil, ruffian, and devilish. But what happened after that? In fact, was the person she had interacted with really the person she had thought and seen at the beginning? what was that? Seeing sang Xia¡¯s hesitation, everyone shouted for her to tell them quickly and let them imagine it. Meanwhile, Rong Zhan had already turned his gaze over. He bent his fingers slightly and placed them on his lips. He bit his teeth gently and his gaze was deep. It was like a magnetic field that was focused on her body and could not be moved away. Yingluo was right. He was actually freaking nervous. What would she say about him? Why did the damn host ask her so many questions? why was she so gossipy? the questions made his heart go up and down like it was riding a roller coaster! And in the next second. As nervous as Rong Zhan was, sang Xia¡¯s voice could be heard through the microphone. Her red lips parted slightly. he¡¯s a Yingluo. He looks bad, but he¡¯s actually a Yingluo. what is it!? The host asked. On the other hand, sang Xia could not help frowning slightly, as if she did not know what words to use to describe it. Her face was full of seriousness. Finally, she pondered for a while and slowly said two words, ¡± ¡°idiot.¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± The host couldn¡¯t help but burst out in laughter, but when he noticed the silence, he quickly covered his mouth and widened his eyes, trying to hold back his laughter. s-sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it, but what did you say about him just now! sangxia!! ¡± The short silence below the stage was obviously because the audience was also dumbfounded. Then, some couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. In the dark, a certain man turned his head silently, covered his face, and gritted his teeth slightly! What the f * ck! Meow! Sang Xia¡¯s answer made him wonder if his ears were damaged. He was already starting to doubt his life! He was an arms dealer tycoon and the big boss of the entertainment industry. He was in both the underworld and the police, wild and unruly. How could he be insulted by the woman he liked? ¡°Boss, why did sis-in-law Call you a retard?¡± Cheng Donglin asked in a timely manner, his face full of confusion. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched again. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± shut up! on the stage. Hearing the host¡¯s words and the audience¡¯s cheers, sang Xia frowned slightly and bit her lower lip in a slightly conflicted manner. She continued slowly, ¡± I don¡¯t mean anything else when I said he¡¯s stupid. How should I put it? for example, he may look as crazy as a Lion, but in front of me, he¡¯s sometimes as proud and cute as a cunning kitten. Bah! Ah! She was definitely not talking about him! The more Rong Zhan listened, the more his eyes twitched! she was definitely not talking about him. she was talking about a ¡± fake boyfriend ¡°! ¡°ah, let me give you an example.¡± The host asked. Sang Xia seemed to have thought of something when she was asked this question. A faint smile appeared on the corner of her lips. It was a faint smile that seemed to come from the bottom of her heart. The audience could feel that she seemed to be having an interesting memory. Yingluo, speaking of this, I remember that we had an argument once and he didn¡¯t come back for a few days. In fact, he really wanted to come back, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so. I¡¯m a passive person, and he ¡­ In order to come back, Yingluo ¡­ [ author Jun: Oh, cover your face. Sister sang, take it easy. The tsundere second-rate kitten below is looking at you! ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 190 ? Chapter 190: Sang Xia¡¯s opinion of Rong Zhan was off the charts Translator: 549690339 ¡­ And he, in order to pretend to be a boss and come back, he did everything he could to get his assistant and friends to come to me, saying that he was going to a nightclub to pick up a girl and so on. He asked me to persuade him to come back. ¡°What? Did you go in the end?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± Sang Xia also held her forehead and laughed. he really didn¡¯t, because he was just pretending. then what happened?! The host couldn¡¯t wait to know. I just ignored him after that, but who knew that this guy would pretend to be drunk and be carried back by a group of people. As he came back, he even shouted that I¡¯m not coming back, not coming back. She was simply as tsundere as she could get. Sang Xia shook her head helplessly, a faint smile on her lips. ¡°Pfft, hahaha! He clearly wanted to come back, but he didn¡¯t mean it. How could there be such a proud and awkward man!¡± The host couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The audience was also overjoyed. A girl shouted from below, ¡± that¡¯s not an idiot! It was cute! Please give me a dozen of these guys!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s lips curved up slightly. In fact, she didn¡¯t even realize it herself. It was fine if she didn¡¯t recall it. It was as if Rong Zhan had really given her a lot of happiness that Yingluo had never experienced before. And she didn¡¯t know that when she recalled these memories, the faint smile at the corner of her lips was really exuding from her bones, very natural and beautiful. ¡°But, sangxia, seriously speaking, what do you think is good about him?¡± the host¡¯s boyfriend was getting more and more interested. Sang Xia paused for a moment, then softly said, ¡± ¡°I like him. He¡¯s good to me.¡± Indeed. Although Rong Zhan was as heartless as a hooligan, cruel and vicious, and had many things that she didn¡¯t like, he seemed to treat her really well, except for the initial unhappiness between them. He was bad to others, but he was very good to her. If she didn¡¯t think about it seriously, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. Except for the fact that she could easily send a QQ message anytime and anywhere without restraint. She had clearly thought about it very seriously before coming to this conclusion, but it had caused the audience to explode. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, showing off your dog food! You can¡¯t pay for torturing people to death!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, you¡¯re being a hooligan! What a dog torture!¡± ¡°Argh! My sister sang is mighty!¡± The emcee was blushing and smiling from ear to ear. I really like this answer. When a certain man in the audience heard this, he snorted softly and wiped his face with slightly red ears. This woman still had some conscience! ¡± is he handsome? what does he look like? when can you bring him out for us to see? ¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia¡¯s expression changed, and her face seemed to heat up. Was he handsome? yes, although Yueyue and Yueyue look like rogues and bad guys, Yueyue is still very handsome. He was very, very handsome. Sang Xia did not hide it. rong zhan was really handsome, had a big d * ck, and flirtatious. although sometimes she was so angry that she really wanted to slap him away, that couldn¡¯t be hidden. she had to admit that he was very good-looking and was one of the few men she had seen who were extremely good-looking. This kind of bastard was born to harm little girls. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! i like it!¡± ¡°i want to see it! Quickly bring him out!¡± Facing the cheers, sang Xia continued, ¡± he¡¯s a little flirtatious, so don¡¯t praise him. He¡¯s easy to get into the sky. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll bring him out for you to see. A certain man in the audience was already off to God knows where with his legs crossed and his back leaning on the chair. He had to be happy to be praised by his wife for being handsome, but when he heard her words after that, he suddenly- Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 191 ? Chapter 191: One side is heaven, the other side is hell! Translator: 549690339 However, the words she said after that made his face turn red and white. F * ck! Cheng Donglin laughed so hard he was about to cramp up. Slutty. Their boss was indeed very arrogant! Sister sang knew their boss too well. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask one last question! The last one!¡± The host said excitedly. Sang Xia spread her hands. go ahead. ¡°Do you like him?¡± Do you like him? ¡­¡­ These five words suddenly entered sang Xia¡¯s ears. At the same time, the audience was in an uproar. ¡°I like it! I like it! I like it!¡± Everyone below shouted in unison. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. He clenched his fists tightly and stared at her from the shadows. Did his precious wife like him? Liking her as much as he did was his extravagant hope, and he knew that it was impossible. But didn¡¯t she hate him to death before? Rong Zhan¡¯s heart felt heavy. At this moment, he seemed to have become timid and did not dare to listen. As for sang Xia ¡­ She was silent for a long time, and her long and cold eyes flickered slightly. His lips moved slightly and he slowly spat out two words, ¡± ¡°Yingluo likes it.¡± He liked it. Rong Zhan¡¯s body froze for a long time before he recovered. He looked at her again and saw that he was staring at her without blinking. no one noticed. his fingertips were trembling slightly. Those long, narrow, deep, and wild eyes seemed to have changed at that moment. They became gentle and soft, and there seemed to be a faint red color in them. As sang Xia said that she liked it, the audience cheered loudly. The atmosphere was very enthusiastic as they reached the climax! *** In front of the ultra-thin laptop. A figure was sitting on a hospital bed, surrounded by white snow. Only the blood vessels were undergoing some kind of intravenous injection. His blood vessels were clearly visible under his thin and white skin. The blue veins were visible, and looking along the slender and white hand, what entered her eyes was a clear and handsome face. He was leaning against the pillow at the head of the bed, wearing a clean hospital gown. His slender body seemed to have become a lot thinner after the torturous treatment. Bo Yi looked at everything that was happening on the laptop screen. He looked at her smile, her answers, her every image, and the last sentence, ¡± Like Yingluo Bo Yi suppressed the pain in his heart. His face turned paler and paler. He slowly closed his eyes and his thin lips were stained with a faint layer of blood. Sangsang, in the end, you still gave up and abandoned me, Wanwan. However, when the smile on her lips appeared in his mind, his heart seemed to be in pain and relieved at the same time. Sang Xia had actually said in front of everyone that she liked Rong Zhan. She had really acknowledged him. Rong Zhan did not lie to him. Bo Yi took another glance at the screen, staring at sang Xia¡¯s face without blinking, as if he was trying to engrave her appearance into his mind. a touch of gentleness appeared in his eyes, and his fingers gently caressed her on the screen. ¡°Sangsang, I miss you so much,¡± his other hand was holding a small medicine bottle. He slowly opened the Kasaya. He seemed to have swallowed something, and his face was pale. Finally, his gaze slowly fell on the back of his hand. He slowly reached out his hand and with some effort, broke the injection rays on the back of his hand. In the end, he slowly closed his eyes, and his fair and clear face appeared even weaker. ¡°Di di-!!¡± Not long after, an alarm went off in the ward. The medical room immediately shouted, and several doctors and nurses rushed out. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 192 ? Chapter 192: She¡¯s going to risk it, she¡¯s going to kill sang Xia! Translator: 549690339 ** When sang Xia came down from the stage, for some reason, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart. It was just for a moment. Although it passed quickly, it took a while for it to ease. she clutched her chest, her face pale. sang Xia, what¡¯s wrong with you?! After entering the backstage, Tong Xiaoran saw that sang Xia was suddenly feeling unwell and grabbed her hand. Sang Xia grabbed her arm tightly and stopped breathing for a moment. When she gradually calmed down, she let go of Tong Xiaoran¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ran ran, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. At this time, there were some footsteps coming from the large backstage corridor. Tong Xiaoran turned around and saw the man and his men walking over. Xiaxia, your boyfriend¡¯s here to see you. Tong Xiaoran smiled at her. hearing that, sang xia nodded slightly. ¡± xiao ran, i¡¯ll go to the washroom first. tell him to wait for me. ¡± With that, sang Xia left. She rushed towards the washroom. Strange, very strange. Sang Xia did not know why, but when she returned backstage just now, she suddenly felt as if the muscles in her heart had contracted. It was twisting so hard that it trembled violently. It made her feel flustered, as if something had happened. Moreover, it was to her. It was very important. After entering the washroom, she walked to the sink to wash her face. Looking at herself in the mirror, she only looked a little pale. She patted her face with cold water. Sang Xia thought that perhaps she had been too busy today and had tortured one person after another, so she was a little tired. Just as he was washing his face. Suddenly. One of the doors to the washroom slowly opened. Sang Xia raised her head again, and her expression was slightly startled. She saw that not far behind her. A woman in high heels stood there, her hair ruffled and her clothes unkempt. She sneered with hatred and stared at sang Xia without blinking. Sang Xia was stunned for a moment, but it was only for a second. She turned around and placed one hand on her neck. She massaged her neck slowly and lazily. ¡°Why? you seem to be very dissatisfied?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s indifferent voice was heard. And the woman in front of her, if she was not Gu sisi, who else could she be? She had thought that she had run away to somewhere else, but it turned out that she had been hiding in the toilet and did not dare to go out. A mocking smile appeared. Gu sisi saw her expression and her cold smile suddenly turned into one of anger. b * tch! You b * tch! You did it, didn¡¯t you! Did you secretly change my phone?! You made a video for me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Her hands trembled in anger as she spoke, her voice almost roaring. However, sang Xia frowned slightly and said casually, ¡± yeah, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± She did not deny it. There was no difference between what Rong Zhan did and what she did. She asked for it. After she said that, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer softly. that video of yours was not bad. The way you knelt and licked a man was like a bitch. I think you¡¯ll be completely popular all over the country this time. When she said this, her eyes were lazy and she didn¡¯t look at him at all. She even took a piece of tissue to wipe the water stains on her slender hands. ¡°Ah!¡± Gu sisi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Then, she screamed and covered her head with her hands, ¡± ah-! You b * tch! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± [ author: holy sh * t, my sister sang is so evil. ] Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 193 ? Chapter 193: I¡¯ll let you see clearly whose man he is! Translator: 549690339 As she spoke, Gu sisi rushed forward. All her despair and despair surged up. Once the video was exposed, she would be finished in front of the entire nation! When sang Xia saw Gu sisi running towards her like a mad woman, she became impatient. Just as Gu sisi was about to strangle her, sang Xia kicked Gu sisi¡¯s knee. Gu sisi was wearing high heels, so she fell to the smooth ground with a loud thud. She screamed in pain. sang xia did not want to waste any more time with her and wanted to leave, but gu sisi shouted from behind her, ¡± you b * tch! You won¡¯t die a good death for snatching other people¡¯s men!¡± as soon as he said that, sang xia subconsciously stopped. She turned around and looked down at her. whose man did I steal? ¡± ¡°Mine! You stole my man! you b * tch! I¡¯ll let him kill you!¡± Gu sisi screamed. However, sang Xia¡¯s expression was indifferent. She was unmoved by her threat. who is your man? Tell me your name.¡± ¡°My man, my man is Rong Zhan. He¡¯s mine, he¡¯s mine. He¡¯s the one who raised me up. it¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯re the one who seduced him, you shameless b * tch! You deserve to die! You should die!¡± ¡­¡­ Rong Zhan? Sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Motherf * cker.¡± Sang Xia cursed under her breath and took out a cigarette from her bag. As she took it out and lit it up with a lighter, she mumbled, ¡± what¡¯s your relationship? What right do you have to say that you¡¯re his woman?¡± ¡°How am I not! I¡¯m his woman. He spends so much money on me and does so many things for me. I love him so much, and he likes me so much. Just you wait, you¡¯re just a temporary toy for him to play with. The person he likes is me, and I¡¯ll definitely make him kill you! Just you wait!¡± Gu sisi struggled to get up from the ground and cried. Sang Xia furrowed her brows. alright, I¡¯ll wait. however, she seemed to have thought of something. after exhaling a ring of smoke, she asked in a calm and emotionless tone, ¡± have you two slept together? ¡± On the bed? Just like this kind of trash. She flicked the cigarette ash with her fingertips. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve been there countless times! Two nights ago, they were still in bed together!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sang Xia was slightly confused. She held a thin cigarette between her fingers and looked at Gu sisi. Her lips twitched slightly, as if she was joking. is that so? but I clearly remember that Rong Zhan has been sleeping on my bed for the past few days, Yingluo. Gu sisi¡¯s eyes widened. She seemed to have thought of something. She stared at her and pointed at her. that ¡­ That night, it was you who answered the phone, Hanhan? ¡± Sang Xia slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke. Her expression was obviously cold, but the corners of her lips were curled into a mocking smile. yes, we had just finished doing it at that time. Gu sisi,¡±Yingluo.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s smile faded. Rong Zhan never did it with you. ¡°No! No! We¡¯ve done it! I¡¯m his woman!¡± Gu sisi explained in a panic! ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± he¡¯s a pervert, ¡± sang Xia said firmly, then looked at her with disdain. but he¡¯s even more picky. You¡¯re far from qualified. He was not qualified. Sang Xia opened the door and was about to leave when Rong Zhan and the rest were still waiting for her. however, gu sisi had rushed up to her like a mad woman, wanting to strangle her. Sang Xia finally lost her patience! He kicked her in the chest! ¡°B * tch, b * tch! You stole my man!¡± Gu sisi crawled on the ground and cried. Gu sisi, you asked for this. I will let you see whose man he is! As she spoke, sang Xia- Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 194 ? Chapter 194: Sang Xia is so evil, she torments Gu sisi Translator: 549690339 As she spoke, sang Xia stood in front of her and suddenly pulled off her leather jacket. Her long hair fell down and half-covered her face. Gu sisi¡¯s eyes widened. He could only watch sang Xia¡¯s seemingly inexplicable actions with wide eyes. He saw that she had made a mess of her hair. His clothes were also torn apart messily, and his sleeves were directly torn apart. It was as if he had been bullied and was in a sorry state. Then, Gu sisi saw sang Xia smile at her, and the next second, she suddenly shouted,¡±Help! Help! Rong Zhan was stunned!¡± ** Rong Zhan and Cheng Donglin were not far away and were waiting for her in the corridor as Tong Xiaoran said. However, when they heard the sudden cry for help, they were stunned and immediately rushed over. b * tch, b * tch, what are you doing? what do you want to do?! gu sisi asked in shock. Sang Xia, on the other hand, walked closer to her with a sinister smile. I¡¯m letting you see the truth. w-what truth?! Gu sisi saw that sang Xia was getting closer and closer to her, but she did not stop. She suddenly reached out to push her away. However, before she could touch her, she saw her fall to the ground on purpose, and her hand was still in the position of pushing her. Everything was just right. Rong Zhan saw this when he arrived. Gu sisi reached out to push sang Xia away with an ugly expression on her face. Sang Xia was half-lying on the ground, struggling to get up. ¡°shi-t!¡± Rong Zhan cursed in a low voice and rushed over. Gu sisi watched as sang Xia was carried by the man who suddenly rushed over. He was so nervous, so distressed, so anxious. Of course, what followed was a heavy aura of ruthlessness that appeared between his brows! that was when he looked at her. his eyes were as terrifying as the grim reaper¡¯s, as if he wanted to kill her. suddenly, she was sent flying with a kick, followed by a hard stomp on her chest. ¡± gu sisi! I¡¯ve never f * cking hit a woman, except for challenging my bottom line!¡± Yueyue, no, it¡¯s not like that. Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, listen to me, Yueyue-! With a bang, he was still holding the slender figure in his arms, but his foot had already sent Gu sisi flying! He hit the wall hard. Gu sisi suffered a heavy impact and fell down. She spat out a mouthful of blood and was in so much pain that she could not speak. However, he still stared at them unwillingly. Meanwhile, sang Xia, who was in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms, slowly turned her head and exchanged a look with Gu sisi, her eyes filled with sarcasm. ¡°Ah!¡± Gu sisi gritted her teeth in anger, she was going crazy! this woman did it on purpose! How could she be so vicious! So sinister! ¡°Cheng Donglin! don¡¯t ever let me see this woman again!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s face was frighteningly dark, and he blurted out coldly. Cheng Donglin knew that his boss was really angry this time and nodded quickly. Rong Zhan carried sangxia in his arms and turned to leave. His long and strong arms tightened as he lowered his head and kissed her forehead, murmuring softly, ¡± Sangsang, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Huahua. sang xia¡¯s hands were originally on his chest, and her whole body was curled up in his arms. her clothes were in a mess, and she looked particularly pitiful. Although she knew that Rong Zhan would do this for her, she did not expect it to be to this extent. His anxiety, worry, self-blame, guilt, especially his apology, made her heart tighten after she had taken her revenge on Gu sisi. For some reason, there were many inexplicable feelings in her heart. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 195 ? Chapter 195: Do you still remember your confession to your man? Translator: 549690339 I¡¯m fine, Yingluo. she pretended to be weak and said softly. Then, she reached out her hands and Rong Zhan lowered his head in tacit understanding. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her face against his chest. He closed his eyes. It was as if there was a moment when his heart was particularly at ease. How long had she been wearing the armor? it seemed so indestructible that no one could get close to her. However, when he rushed up to protect her, her armor seemed to gradually fade away. She looked at him in a daze as he protected her and stood up for her. How long had it been since he had this feeling? Sang Xia did not know. Although the method was rough, it made her feel that she was being protected and cared for, like a treasure in her palm. It was as if she was an Empress. and he was her general, her warrior, who was invincible for her. Sang Xia rubbed her head against his chest and wrapped her arms around him tightly. Rong Zhan avoided the reporters and went out from another exit under the arrangement of the backstage crew. He carried her into the car, and the chauffeur drove while Rong Zhan accompanied her in the back. Rong Zhan lowered the partition between the front and back seats. When he turned around, he was about to pull her skirt. does it hurt? where did she hit you? did you break anything? ¡± He only just realized what was going on now. He said angrily, ¡± why didn¡¯t my wife fight back? why didn¡¯t she call me earlier? ¡± He suppressed his temper, afraid that she would feel wronged if he spoke to her loudly again. Her current sorry state made him angry, but it also made his heart ache. Sang Xia was sitting on Rong Zhan¡¯s lap. She held his hand to stop him from pulling her clothes. She lowered her eyes and mumbled, ¡± I didn¡¯t break my spine, but I think I twisted my ankle. It hurts a little. Hearing that, Rong Zhan cursed under his breath, but his hand reached over and lifted her calf gently. He took off her high heels and pulled up her long dress, revealing her slender and fair calf and her exquisite and charming ankle. Sang Xia¡¯s line of sight even shifted in that direction. There was nothing, not even a bruise. Of course, she was lying. How could there be such a thing? Initially, she wanted to clear things up with Rong Zhan, but when she thought of how worried he was about her, how anxious he was, and how he could not help but suppress his temper, she could not bring herself to say it. He would beat them at their own game and continue like this. If even sang Xia did not see it, how could Rong Zhan see it? however, he furrowed his brows and looked at it carefully. His large hand landed on her shoulder and massaged her gently. He turned back and asked her, ¡± does it still hurt? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s clothes were a little messy from the tugging. At this time, she was wrapped in his coat. It was very big and loose, but it made her slender frame even more prominent, giving her an indescribable sense of messy, weak beauty. ¡°Yingluo is much better.¡± She mumbled softly. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that Rong Zhan was looking at her differently, making her face feel hot. The way he massaged her ankle made her feel warm, but there was also an indescribable feeling. As expected. As Rong Zhan massaged her, he suddenly lowered his head and kissed her on her forehead. It was so sincere, like he was doting on her, like a treasure. Her heart trembled and she wanted to pull it back, but he held it. Then, he leaned over and massaged her while asking her with a deep look in his eyes, ¡± wife, do you still remember what you said on the stage before? ¡± What did he say? Naturally, it was the last question the host asked, ¡± Do you like him? Sang Xia was, of course, dumbfounded by his sudden question. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± His eyes seemed to be so hot that she couldn¡¯t help but want to avoid them. However, just as she dodged, Rong Zhan reached out and grabbed her small chin. His warm breath tickled their noses, and his gaze was gentle and misty. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend,¡± He had exposed her. Sang Xia blushed and her eyes flickered. don¡¯t get so close to me. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. ¡°You know.¡± He was determined. She gritted her teeth. I don¡¯t know! Before she could finish acting shamelessly, Rong Zhan lowered his head and kissed her lips, swallowing the rest of her words. Sang Xia was in his arms, so she could only raise her head and accept her kiss. Their lips and tongues were entangled, and she could not help but let out a seductive voice. Now, a kiss was enough to make her entire body go soft and sink. Her whole body was covered with his breath, and she was even deeper in the mud. in the end, he sucked on her small and fair earlobe and asked her in a low and seductive voice, ¡± do you know? Do you know?¡± Sang Xia opened her eyes slightly and glared at him with her resentful eyes. Her breathing was slightly rapid, and the ups and downs in front of her were deeply stirring his daze. Sang Xia could not take it anymore. She struggled to push him away. She did push him away, but she could not escape his grip. She sat on top of him and said in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°Take your belt back.¡± Rong Zhan was stunned for a moment, then he chuckled evilly. baby, that¡¯s not it. Sang Xia suddenly realized something! Red face +1! Shame +1! This perv! You¡¯re being a hooligan again! She quickly tried to get up, but just as she did, he grabbed her waist and pulled her back. She sat back down, but before she could do anything, the man behind her let out a muffled groan. It was sexy, Husky, and charming, making people feel numb in their bones. sang xia covered her face. Why was this man¡¯s voice even more alluring than a woman¡¯s? ¡°Stop it, he¡¯s still in the car.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. ¡°Then tell me, is what you said true? you said you like me, right?¡± Rong Zhan hugged her tightly and asked shamelessly, not letting her escape. Sang Xia knew that she could not avoid it anymore since he had asked her so directly. After a moment of silence, she panted and said, ¡± some of them are true, and some of them are fake. Rong Zhan was stunned for a moment and immediately let go of her. Sang Xia took the opportunity to sit at the side, tugging at her collar and letting out a sigh of relief. However, when she looked at Rong Zhan again, he had his head lowered and was holding a phone in his hand. She had no idea what he was reading. Sang Xia kicked his thigh with her bare foot. what¡¯s wrong? are you angry? ¡± Rong Zhan ignored her. Sang Xia sighed softly and moved closer to him, her face pressed against his arm. She looked at the phone in his hand and suddenly said, ¡± What are you looking at? you¡¯re holding the phone upside down. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± The corner of his eyes twitched, and his eyes fell instantly. But when he looked again, he was stunned. Now, he was holding it upside down. He immediately understood what was going on. She was teasing him. Rong Zhan was even more annoyed and embarrassed when he heard her laughter. He threw his phone away and stared at the car window without even panting. Sang Xia knew that he was throwing a tantrum. He was clearly a man with a big ego, but why was he acting like an aggrieved little wife in front of her? Sang Xia knew what he was doing and what he was waiting for. However, it was a little awkward. Do you like it? Do you really like it? she admitted that when she was asked on stage, her answer was that she liked him, but she knew that part of the reason was that she had to say that she liked him no matter what. Because he couldn¡¯t let him lose face in front of outsiders. But, after a while, sang xia sat there quietly for a while. she looked at the other car window, but her hand was feeling for something in his direction. It was easy. After a while, she touched his hand. She was stunned for a moment because he had dodged it. She bit her lip lightly. She turned her head to hold his hand again, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be looking at her. His thin, light pink lips were pursed into a line, his brows were furrowed, and his eyes were as deep as the abyss. this time, sang xia held on tightly. He struggled, but she held him tighter. The atmosphere between the two of them became more and more strange. It was a stalemate, as if neither of them was willing to admit defeat. He kept trying to shake her off, but sang Xia seemed to have lost her patience. She kicked him again with her bare feet. are you done? I just said I like you. Can¡¯t I say it? ¡± Didn¡¯t you hear everything? why are you still asking?¡± Hearing that, Rong Zhan exploded in anger. do you like me?! I¡¯m asking you to admit it and then tell me whether it¡¯s real or fake! If you didn¡¯t like it, why did you admit it on stage? why are you such a hypocrite!¡± Sang Xia was stunned by his angry roar. She stared at him for a long time before she averted her gaze and looked out of the window. She mumbled, ¡± I¡¯m not a hypocrite. she paused, turned around, and sat up straight. she raised her hand to gently brush her hair behind her ear and said calmly, ¡± i quite like you. ¡± I quite like you. ¡°w-what yingluo?¡± Rong Zhan was stunned. In an instant, in just a few seconds. He had a bad temper since he was young, but now he was standing there stupidly. The redness slowly spread to the root of his ears, and it was only a matter of a blink of an eye. Sang Xia also seemed a little unnatural. Her eyes flickered, but her expression was still normal. She continued to pretend to be calm and said, ¡± are you busy tonight? ¡± ¡°Zhenzhen didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t.¡± There were and there weren¡¯t. Sang Xia cleared her throat and coughed. alright, come to my place tonight, ¡± she said calmly. Go to my place. go to my place For the first time, Rong Zhan took a long time to digest the true meaning of these two words, and in the end, his face turned red. No, he didn¡¯t want to believe that this hot-headed and emotional young man was him. ¡°Yingluo, yes.¡± Just as Rong Zhan mumbled something, the car door was opened. The two of them let go of each other¡¯s hands as if they had been electrocuted and sat down in silence. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve arrived at the villa. The doctor is waiting inside.¡± rong zhan closed his head slightly and came out first before carrying sang xia in his arms. he held her so tightly that he felt like he was floating when he walked. Sang Xia, who was being held by him, suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, put me down.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sang Xia,¡±use your clothes to cover your lower body.¡± Rong Zhan staggered. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 196 ? Chapter 196: Do you have something on tonight? Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia was, of course, dumbfounded by his sudden question. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± His eyes seemed to be so hot that she couldn¡¯t help but want to avoid them. However, the moment she dodged, Rong Zhan reached out and grabbed her chin. Their warm breaths intertwined, and his gaze was gentle and misty. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend,¡± He had exposed her. Sang Xia blushed and her eyes flickered. don¡¯t get so close to me. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. ¡°You know.¡± He was determined. She gritted her teeth. I don¡¯t know! Before she could finish acting shamelessly, Rong Zhan lowered his head and kissed her lips, swallowing the rest of her words. Sang Xia was originally in his arms, so she could only raise her head and accept her kiss. Their lips and tongues were entangled, and she could not help but let out a seductive voice. The loose coat slid down from her shoulder, revealing a large, tender, and charming collarbone. His hand had reached in from somewhere, and with a slight snap, the bra bounced up. That scene was delirious and made people feel sweet and shy. She bit her lip and groaned, her whole body flushed red. He sucked on her small and fair earlobe again and asked her in a low, hoarse, and bewitching voice, ¡± do you know? Do you know?¡± Sang Xia opened her eyes slightly and glared at him resentfully. Her breathing was slightly rapid, and her soft body was moving up and down. All of these deeply stirred him. Sang Xia could not take it anymore. She struggled to push him away. She did push away his kiss, but she could not escape his grip. She sat on top of him and said in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°take your belt back.¡± Rong Zhan was stunned for a moment, then he chuckled evilly. baby, that¡¯s not it. Sang Xia suddenly realized something! red face +1! Shame +1! This pervert! You¡¯re being a hooligan again! She quickly tried to get up, but just as she did, he grabbed her waist and pulled her back. She sat back down, but before she could do anything, the man behind her let out a muffled groan. It was sexy, Husky, and charming, making people feel numb in their bones. Sang Xia covered her face. Why was this man¡¯s voice even more alluring than a woman¡¯s? ¡°Stop it, he¡¯s still in the car.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. ¡°Then tell me, is what you said true? you said you like me, right?¡± Rong Zhan hugged her tightly and asked shamelessly, not letting her escape. Sang Xia knew that she could not avoid it anymore since he had asked her so directly. After a moment of silence, she panted and said, ¡± some of them are true, and some of them are fake. Rong Zhan was stunned for a moment and immediately let go of her. Sang Xia took the opportunity to sit at the side, tugging at her collar and letting out a sigh of relief. However, when she looked at Rong Zhan again, he had his head lowered and was holding a phone in his hand. She had no idea what he was reading. Sang Xia kicked his thigh with her bare foot. what¡¯s wrong? are you angry? ¡± Rong Zhan ignored her. Sang Xia sighed softly and moved closer to him, her face pressed against his arm. She looked at the phone in his hand and suddenly said, ¡± What are you looking at? you¡¯re holding the phone upside down. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± The corner of his eyes twitched, and his eyes fell instantly. But when he looked again, he was stunned. Now, he was holding it upside down. He immediately understood what was going on. She was teasing him. Rong Zhan was even more annoyed and embarrassed when he heard her laughter. He threw his phone away and stared at the car window without even panting. sang xia knew that he was throwing a tantrum. he was clearly a man with a big ego, but why was he acting like an aggrieved little wife in front of her? sang xia knew what he was doing and what he was waiting for. However, it was a little awkward. Do you like it? Do you really like it? She admitted that when she was asked on stage, her answer was that she liked him, but she knew that part of the reason was that she had to say that she liked him no matter what. Because he couldn¡¯t let him lose face in front of outsiders. But, After a while, sang Xia sat there quietly for a while. She looked at the other car window, but her hand was feeling for something in his direction. It was easy. After a while, she touched his hand. she was stunned for a moment because he had dodged it. She bit her lip lightly. She turned her head to hold his hand again, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be looking at her. His thin, light pink lips were pursed into a line, his brows were furrowed, and his eyes were as deep as the abyss. This time, sang Xia held on tightly. He struggled, but she held him tighter. The atmosphere between the two of them became more and more strange. It was a stalemate, as if neither of them was willing to admit defeat. He kept trying to shake her off, but sang Xia seemed to have lost her patience. She kicked him again with her bare feet. are you done? I just said I like you. Can¡¯t I say it? ¡± Didn¡¯t you hear everything? why are you still asking?¡± Hearing that, Rong Zhan exploded in anger. do you like me?! I¡¯m asking you to admit it and then tell me whether it¡¯s real or fake! If you didn¡¯t like it, why did you admit it on stage? why are you such a hypocrite!¡± Sang Xia was stunned by his angry roar. She stared at him for a long time before she averted her gaze and looked out of the window. She mumbled, ¡± I¡¯m not a hypocrite. She paused, turned around, and sat up straight. She raised her hand to gently brush her hair behind her ear and said calmly, ¡± I quite like you. I quite like you. ¡°W-what Yingluo?¡± rong zhan was stunned. In an instant, in just a few seconds. He had a bad temper since he was young, but now he was standing there stupidly. The redness slowly spread to the root of his ears, and it was only a matter of a blink of an eye. Sang Xia also seemed a little unnatural. Her eyes flickered, but her expression was still normal. She continued to pretend to be calm and said, ¡± are you busy tonight? ¡± ¡°Zhenzhen didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t.¡± There were and there weren¡¯t. Sang Xia cleared her throat and coughed. alright, come to my place tonight, ¡± she said calmly. Go to my place. Go to my place For the first time, Rong Zhan took a long time to digest the true meaning of these two words, and in the end, his face turned red. No, he didn¡¯t want to believe that this hot-headed and emotional young man was him. ¡°Yingluo, yes.¡± Just as Rong Zhan mumbled something, the car door was opened. The two of them let go of each other¡¯s hands as if they had been electrocuted and sat down in silence. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve arrived at the villa. The doctor is waiting inside.¡± Rong Zhan closed his head slightly and came out first before carrying sang Xia in his arms. He held her so tightly that he felt like he was floating when he walked. Sang Xia, who was being held by him, suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, put me down.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sang Xia,¡±use your clothes to cover your lower body.¡± Rong Zhan staggered. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 197 ? Chapter 197: Tang ye was excited when Su Li flirted with him! Translator: 549690339 ** After the competition came to an end, the internet still couldn¡¯t stop talking about it. Everyone was talking about it. At the same time, there was one thing that was particularly eye-catching. That was, sang zhirou had really been taken away by the police. At that time, it was just a rumor, but it was not true. It was real. This made them even more stunned. They were not sure at first, but now that they had confirmed it, their feelings were incomparable. This meant that there was too much information behind it. Sang zhirou looked like a gentle and sweet person, but she could actually do so many bad things. Just thinking about it made people feel scared and creeped out. When sang zhirou was taken away by the police, Tang ye could not stop her even if he wanted to. After all, there were so many people watching. If he wanted to get her out, he would have to wait for two days for things to improve. After finding out what was going on, he would see if he could bail her out. However, when sang zhirou was taken away by the police, her frightened and tearful appearance did not make him feel much pity. He was more annoyed. He tugged at his tie in frustration and questioned her. And at this moment. Su Li entered the backstage. her manager and a bodyguard followed behind her. she was wearing sunglasses, and the long hem of her red dress was like blood. she had a thick jacket on her shoulders. Charming and handsome. Tang ye¡¯s eyes were immediately drawn to her. she saw him as soon as she came in, but she raised her eyebrows slightly, a faint smile on her lips, and turned to leave. other than giving him a little mockery, she did not give him anything. His heart was blocked. What did she mean? Was she mocking him? Tang ye was provoked. He watched as she walked further and further away, then he followed her and walked faster and faster. Then, just as he was about to reach out to grab her arm, he suddenly stopped her with an arm. what do you want to do?! The bodyguard behind Su Li said indifferently and unyieldingly. Su Li turned around when she heard the noise and saw that Tang ye was stopped. She took off her sunglasses and laughed. it¡¯s you? What are you following me for?¡± Tang ye¡¯s expression was cold. if I¡¯m not mistaken, you were mocking me with your eyes just now? ¡± When Su Li heard this, he raised his eyebrows and put on an innocent face. What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± But in reality, Su Li was sneering in his heart. She was mocking him. She was mocking him. He looked like a decent man, but he fell for a White Lotus like her. His eyes were no different from those of a blind man. ¡°You still won¡¯t admit it-!¡± she was clearly looking down on him. when su li heard this, he shot a glance at his bodyguard.¡±Ah Nian, let him go.¡± The bodyguard¡¯s face was sullen and he let go. Su Li walked closer and closer to him on her high heels. Her enchanting face and sexy body were getting closer and closer to him, making his breathing Quicken. In the end, Su Li gave him an alluring look. She bit her lip and asked in a sticky voice,¡±young master Tang, you¡¯ve been pestering me. Are you trying to hit on me ~?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Before Tang ye could say anything, Su Li suddenly put a finger on his lips. shush! Then, she winked at him suggestively. it¡¯s a pity that there aren¡¯t many people who use this kind of method to hit on me. Young master Tang, you¡¯re a little behind the times. However, since young master Tang is tall, handsome, and suave, it¡¯s not impossible for you to get to know me in private. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 198 ? Chapter 198: Su Li found out about her relationship with Rong Zhan Translator: 549690339 I just arrived in t city and don¡¯t have time to go out and have fun. I¡¯m meeting my friends at a nightclub tomorrow night. Young master Tang, I¡¯ll be leaving first. she smiled meaningfully and deliberately emphasized the word ¡± nightclub ¡± in an ambiguous tone. if he had any feelings for her, he would understand what she meant. ¡°Damn it, what kind of Vixen is this!¡± Tang ye looked at her back and cursed softly. His vision gradually became darker, but it still carried an unconcealed desire. He suddenly licked his lower lip. He had never seen such a seductive woman before, but she gave him an extraordinary impulse and desire to conquer her! ¡°su li?¡± He laughed evilly. just you wait! Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to make her submit. There were only women he didn¡¯t want to sleep with, but there was no woman he couldn¡¯t sleep with! The next morning. Sang Xia was awoken by a series of phone calls. Seeing that it was Su Li¡¯s call, she covered her voice, put on her shoes, and went to the balcony. There was a Slender Man sleeping on the small bed behind her. His strong upper body was bare, and his waist and abdomen were half covered by a blanket. His long legs made the bed look cramped, but he liked to sleep on it. especially since it was still early in the morning, and a part of the blanket was stuck up. Sang Xia went to the kitchen to boil some water while she answered Su Li¡¯s call. are you sure he¡¯ll come? ¡± ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t understand. I understand men, especially a Playboy like Tang ye. He¡¯ll definitely come.¡± Su Li said with a playful smile. uh-huh, be careful. After all, you still have to steal his things. That thing shouldn¡¯t be carried around with you. Sang Xia said in a low voice as she looked at the bedroom. don¡¯t worry. But then again, Sangsang, you¡¯re not very kind. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Still pretending? You already have a boyfriend, why didn¡¯t I know about it! Who was it? Why don¡¯t you introduce me to her! Just look at how happy you were on stage, tsk tsk tsk, you really blinded my Qianqian.¡± ¡°Fine! Stop!¡± The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. She was smiling so happily? How was that even possible? She must be joking! ¡°What do you want me to say? he has a bad temper and is hard to communicate with. if you want to meet him, i¡¯ll find some time to sort it out.¡± ¡°Who has a bad temper?¡± The sudden man¡¯s voice startled sang Xia. She wanted to keep her phone but it was too late. Rong Zhan snatched it away and asked angrily, ¡± why won¡¯t you let me see you? am I that embarrassing to you? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s expression was conflicted, while Su Li, who was on the other end of the phone, was stunned when he heard the voice. Why did this voice sound so familiar? Why was it so familiar that she couldn¡¯t help but shudder? Just then, Rong Zhan¡¯s lazy voice was heard. Who are you? Male or female? Why are you looking for my wife?¡± Su Li immediately swallowed hard and stammered,¡±I, I, I, Momo.¡± Upon hearing that it was a woman, Rong Zhan returned the phone to sang Xia. Looking at her looking at him with her arms crossed, he suddenly shushed himself and coughed lightly. don¡¯t be angry, wife. I just want to be brought out by you openly. ¡°Give me your phone and stay away from me.¡± When sang Xia heard the faint sounds from Su Li¡¯s side, she knew that she could no longer hide it. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to hide it, but she didn¡¯t want to let others know about their relationship so quickly. Rong Zhan was tactful and kept his distance. Sang Xia took the phone and said hello, and Su Li started to scream! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 199 ? Chapter 199: Don¡¯t let her be with that pervert, Rong Zhan Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia hurriedly took it away. When Su Li recovered! he panted! ¡± What¡¯s the matter with you? Whose voice did I hear? did I hear it wrong?¡± Yes, she must have heard it wrong, or the two people¡¯s voices and tones were very similar. It was just a coincidence! However, just thinking about it was really scary! That man was simply a big pervert! He had a strange temperament and was stubborn! And a tyrant! If she were to be with such a man, she would feel like she had nothing to live for the rest of her life, and her heart would be like dead ashes! However, sang Xia paused for a moment and said, ¡± you didn¡¯t hear wrong. It¡¯s him. ¡°Ah? Who is it?¡± Su Li was dumbfounded, and his entire body tensed up. Sang Xia heaved a sigh of relief and pretended to be calm. Rong Zhan, rest. ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± Something heavy had fallen to the ground. Su Li let out a low groan. He supported his twisted waist and slowly got up, his eyes brimming with tears. How can you two be together? no! How did you two know each other? could it be that rong zhan already knows that you¡¯re the hacker in our corporation?¡± it¡¯s a long story, but he doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m in the company yet. I¡¯ve known him for many years in real life, and we¡¯ve only gotten together recently, ¡± sang Xia replied calmly. ¡°What the f * ck? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person he is? how can you have a quarrel with him?¡± ¡°Whoever he likes, who can escape? I have no choice.¡± When she said this, Su Li suddenly remembered that sang Xia had said that he was a kept woman. He even said it in front of Xio at the corporation. her expression was extremely complicated. ¡°Then you¡¯re willing to do this?¡± Su Li asked. However, some images had been slowly appearing in sang Xia¡¯s mind. Yes, she was forcefully and uncivilized by Rong Zhan. Although she was unwilling to compromise at first. However, she seemed to have gotten used to it since the real Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t as scary as he seemed to be. Or perhaps, he was only showing all the good sides to himself. She lowered her eyes and said calmly, ¡± Hanhan is doing pretty well now. He¡¯s pretty good to me. Although she had a bad temper and looked fierce at times, she didn¡¯t even dare to shout at her. At most, he would shout a few times and then quickly turn from a big lion to a small beast and look at her with red eyes. For example, she had spent the night at Bo Yi¡¯s. How could he not be angry? however, he was even more afraid of hurting himself and leaving him. He liked her. She didn¡¯t know how much he liked her, but she didn¡¯t comment on it. She enjoyed everything he did. Su Li vaguely understood what she meant. It was a little compromise, or some other emotion. Suddenly, he sighed and said seriously, ¡± Sangsang, it¡¯s okay for us to play around at this age, but don¡¯t think that overbearing male chauvinism is so good. When you get married and live a life, stability is the most important. You should find someone who is gentle and considerate to you, not a master who quarrels every two or three days and is waiting to serve you. Otherwise, it¡¯s considered love. You¡¯ll also live a very tired life.¡± Obviously, Rong Zhan was the latter in her eyes. Although she was shocked that they knew each other and had such a relationship, she was even more surprised that sang Xia could really stand Rong Zhan¡¯s temper. Hearing Su Li¡¯s words, sang Xia raised her head slightly and looked out of the window. The corners of her lips twitched. I know what I¡¯m doing. Let¡¯s see. She would wait and see how long Rong Zhan would like her, and how much he would like her. He was good to her now, but no one could guarantee tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 200 ?200 Watch how I¡¯m going to deal with this scumbag couple! Especially for a man like Rong Zhan, what if he just wanted to conquer her on a whim? When he liked her, he could praise himself to the heavens. When he didn¡¯t like her, he could throw her to hell and end up like all the women he had loved before. she had to admit that a man like rong zhan was very attractive and popular with women, but he was also hard to control. To be able to capture the woman of his heart, she must be a very scheming woman who could make a Lion submit to her. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t do it, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to hold it tight and if there was a need to. because she was clear that she was far from being without him. When Su Li heard her say this, he softly sighed. Oh well. it was better for her not to get too involved in other people¡¯s relationship matters. it was just like how people only knew the temperature of the water they drank. as long as she liked it and lived well, others didn¡¯t have to say anything. In the end, she was just afraid that sang Xia would be bullied. It was because she was stubborn. And that one? He seemed to be more stubborn. Had he really liked someone before? or was he just playing around? Su Li could not figure it out. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Sang zhirou is in prison now. She must be in a hurry to get out. Even though she¡¯s the mayor¡¯s daughter, the mayor can¡¯t make an appearance. After all, the whole country is watching. She can only rely on Tang ye now, so Hanhan, for the next few days, you¡¯ll have to be in a hurry.¡± haha, that b * tch must be dreaming if she thought of it so quickly. Alright, just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with this scumbag and b * tch! As Su Li said this, he twisted his neck and stretched his muscles and bones. He was very eager to try, and he was very expectant. ** He had to deal a heavy blow to sang zhirou first. This was not the end, but the beginning. Other than this, Su Li also showed her a video. To be specific, it was a surveillance video. It was the mother of sang zhirou¡¯s mistress. After she broke her leg, in the middle of the night, she had an indescribable thing with the doctor in the hospital. When sang Xia saw it, she felt that it was no less than a passionate action movie from a certain island country. It truly explained what it meant for a woman to be like a Wolf in her thirties and a Tiger in her forties. However, sang Xia recalled something that Su Li had said to her at that time and unconsciously laughed coldly, which was very sinister. Because that doctor was not a real doctor at all. He looked gentle and refined in his large white coat, but in reality, he was just a duck from a Duck Shop that Su Li had specially found. At that time, Su Li had even laughed evilly, saying that this time, he would make this cheap woman feel so good that she could wait. She had spent a large sum of money on that. su li asked her when she would be of use, but sang xia only smiled slyly and didn¡¯t say anything. Everything was within her control. ¡­¡­ just as su li was preparing to make a move on tang ye, sang xia was also caught up in a dilemma. When should I tell him about me and Anthony? Anthony had informed her yesterday that he would be taking her to Country M. Rong Zhan, this fool, really thought that she would give up music for him and stay at home to be his pampered child. He was dreaming. Last night, when he came to the apartment after work, she was already asleep. He saw that she was tired, so he didn¡¯t torment her. Instead, he carefully laid down beside her, squeezing and hugging her to sleep on the small bed. At that time, the night was quiet, and his breathing was a little heavy as he slept. Her back was against his broad and strong chest. At that moment, she actually felt as at ease as when he had protected her in the day. It was as if he had an invisible support, a strong support. However, in the dead of the night, she woke up for no reason. She didn¡¯t know what she was worried about or why she felt uneasy. She thought that it would be because of Anthony, so she wanted to find a time to explain to Rong Zhan. ** T city. This city that never sleeps. In the nightclub, there were beautiful clothes and red lights. The atmosphere was hazy and filled with lust. There was a woman on the dance floor, wearing a red dress with straps. The dress barely covered her thighs, and she was twisting and turning freely on the dance floor. She was surrounded by a group of men who were like wolves and tigers, drooling as they stared at her. Beautiful. It was a seductive woman, her beauty flamboyant. Not to mention near, far away. There was a man¡¯s gaze fixed on her, especially when he saw her dancing so wildly and twisting her small waist so sexily. As he watched her, his desire rose, and at the same time, he was secretly spewing fire at the men around her. This bunch of trash dared to stare at her so recklessly? On a deck sofa. It was Rong Zhan and Tang ye sitting there. Rong Zhan was dragged out by Tang ye because Tang ye had personally heard from Su Li that she was old friends with S-R¡¯s boss. This time, Tang ye did not care about their argument anymore. He was determined to get Rong Zhan to know this internationally popular female star better. She was so horny. On the surface, Rong Zhan looked nonchalant and nonchalant, as if he did not take it seriously. However, he did not delay his actions and acted like a good person who was not calculative. ¡°this woman is so f * cking wild. who would dare to marry her in the future?¡± Tang ye took a big gulp of hard liquor and looked at her. Rong Zhan sneered and looked away from the phone. you¡¯re not the one who¡¯s going to marry whoever. What are you afraid of? don¡¯t you already have a good wife who¡¯s pretending to be nice? ¡± he had seen too many men who had obedient and gentle wives at home and a group of gorgeously dressed mistresses outside. This kind of man who was eager to prove his male abilities had always made him despise him inexplicably. Like a stallion, sowing seeds everywhere. Tang ye could hear the sarcasm in his voice and glared at him. that¡¯s different. Also, don¡¯t mention her. It¡¯s such a wet blanket! Tang ye was furious when he thought about how he had lost face because of her. quick, give me her phone number and address. I¡¯ll take her down no matter what! He wanted her to be pressed down by him and ravage her ruthlessly, to make her submit to him! Let¡¯s see if she still dares to look down on me and mock me! ¡°He¡¯s here, go get it yourself.¡± Rong Zhan lifted his eyelids and said lazily. How boring. When he left, his precious wife locked himself in the room and fiddled with something. It seemed like she was video-calling someone. She had so many little secrets in private, and he had not found the time to ask her. Just like how she, a little woman, could still know Su Li? When he first heard Su Li say that he knew sang Xia and that their relationship was very good, he was surprised, but more than that, he felt uneasy and unhappy. Because he subconsciously felt that Su Li and sang Xia knew each other because of Bo Yi. Bo Yi had brought her to see Su Li, and Su Li was Bo Yi¡¯s cousin. The relationship between the two families was also very good. If Su Li was his wife¡¯s bestie, and if the two women were to talk about some little secret in private and gossip, it was even possible that his wife would be taken away. The more Rong Zhan thought about it, the darker his face became. He decided to tell Su Li everything later so that she would not speak ill of him and sow discord between him and sang Xia. Just as he was thinking, Su Li walked over ¡­ Chapter 201 ? 201 Rong Zhan was afraid that Su Li would say bad things about him, but it was too late However, in the dead of the night, she woke up for no reason. She didn¡¯t know what she was worried about or why she felt uneasy. She thought that it would be because of Anthony, so she wanted to find a time to explain to Rong Zhan. ** T city. This city that never sleeps. In the nightclub, there were beautiful clothes and red lights, and the air of passion filled the air. There was a woman on the dance floor, wearing a red dress with straps. The dress barely covered her thighs, and she was twisting and turning freely on the dance floor. She was surrounded by a group of men who were like wolves and tigers, drooling as they stared at her. Beautiful. it was a seductive woman, her beauty flamboyant. Not to mention near, far away. There was a man¡¯s gaze that was fixed on her, especially when he saw her dancing so wildly and twisting her small waist so sexily. As he watched, his desire rose, and at the same time, he was secretly spewing fire at the men around her. This bunch of trash dared to stare at her so recklessly? On a deck sofa. It was Rong Zhan and Tang ye sitting there. Rong Zhan was dragged out by Tang ye because Tang ye had personally heard from Su Li that she was old friends with S-R¡¯s boss. This time, Tang ye did not care about arguing with him anymore. No matter what, he wanted Rong Zhan to pull strings and get to know this internationally popular female star. This seductive and lecherous energy was really attractive. On the surface, Rong Zhan looked nonchalant and nonchalant, as if he did not take it seriously. However, he did not delay his actions and acted like a good person who was not calculative. ¡°This woman is so f * cking wild. Who would dare to marry her in the future?¡± Tang ye took a big gulp of hard liquor and looked at her. Rong Zhan sneered and looked away from the phone. you¡¯re not the one who¡¯s going to marry whoever. What are you afraid of? don¡¯t you already have a good wife who¡¯s pretending to be nice? ¡± He had seen too many men who had obedient and gentle wives at home and a group of gorgeously dressed mistresses outside. This kind of man who was eager to prove his male abilities had always made him despise him inexplicably. like a stallion, sowing seeds everywhere. Tang ye could hear the sarcasm in his voice and glared at him. that¡¯s different. Also, don¡¯t mention her. It¡¯s such a wet blanket! Tang ye was furious when he thought about how he had lost face because of her. quick, give me her phone number and address. I¡¯ll take her down no matter what! He wanted her to be pressed under him and ravaged ruthlessly, to make her submit to him! let¡¯s see if she still dares to look down on me and mock me! ¡°he¡¯s here, go get it yourself.¡± rong zhan lifted his eyelids and said lazily. How boring. When he left, his precious wife locked himself in the room and fiddled with something. It seemed like she was video-calling someone. She had so many little secrets in private, and he had not found the time to ask her. Just like how she, a little woman, could still know Su Li? When he first heard Su Li say that he knew sang Xia and that their relationship was very good, he was surprised, but more than that, he felt uneasy and unhappy. Because he subconsciously felt that Su Li and sang Xia knew each other because of Bo Yi. Bo Yi had brought her to see Su Li, and Su Li was Bo Yi¡¯s cousin. The relationship between the two families was also very good. If Su Li was his wife¡¯s bestie, and if the two women were to talk about some little secret in private and gossip, it was even possible that his wife would be taken away. The more Rong Zhan thought about it, the darker his face became. He decided to tell Su Li everything later so that she would not speak ill of him and sow discord between him and sang Xia. Just as he was thinking, Su Li walked over ¡­ Chapter 202 ? 202 Being humiliated, young master Tang¡¯s face was burning Su Li was wearing a fiery red dress, and her long hair was let down. The red dress, black hair, and snow-white skin set off her enchanting figure and charming face. She twisted her slender waist and walked to Rong Zhan¡¯s side with a charming smile. master Zhan, why are you here too? what a coincidence. At this moment, Su Li had a fake smile on her face, because when she thought about how her good friend was being controlled by this demon, she couldn¡¯t be in a good mood. To think that he had even given joy a sum of money back then to let her take it back and throw it at that rich man¡¯s face. Tsk, tsk. She was just waiting for the day when the show would come. Rong Zhan leaned back on the sofa with a long arm over his shoulder. Su Li, go and sit over there. I¡¯ll introduce you to a Big Shot today. My brother, serve him well. When Su Li heard this tone, he almost vomited blood from the bottom of his heart. He was absolutely furious. What did he take her for? was she short of money? Bad reputation? Lacking a man? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this was a mission and it was important to continue acting, she would have definitely given him a kick! This made him crazy. After all, she was older than him and should obediently call her sister su. Only now did Su Li cast a glance at the target of the mission, and his tone became playful. Oh, I was wondering who it was. It turns out to be young master Tang. Why, are you two very close? ¡± Tang ye¡¯s face turned green. Did Rong Zhan not mention him? He had been staring at her ever since she came over, but this woman was so good. He didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or not, but she didn¡¯t even look at him. Now, she was making things difficult for him. She really didn¡¯t give him any face at all. Just as he was thinking about this, Su Li got up and walked over. She snuggled up on the sofa and looked at him coquettishly. Oh, I remember now. Rong Zhan mentioned you before. ¡°What did they say about me?¡± Tang ye looked at her charming smile and thought to himself that this brother of his was quite nice. The next second. Su Li¡¯s voice came through with a slight sneer. him? I¡¯ve said so much, but I¡¯m only impressed by you. Women are like clothes that you change every day. You love whoever you see and change whoever you sleep with. Even the bus doesn¡¯t come as often as you. Ah, right! As she spoke, she poked his stiff body with her finger and touched his chest. She raised her eyebrows and said in surprise, ¡± Rong Zhan said that you¡¯ve played with a group of X-Men. Is it true? tsk tsk, it¡¯s really an eye-opener for me. ¡°What kind of eye-opening?¡± The corners of a certain man¡¯s eyes twitched, and his fists were clenched tightly. He strongly suppressed the emotions in his body and almost gritted his teeth as he said. Was this how Rong Zhan talked about himself in front of her? Although this wasn¡¯t fake, how could he say such things to a girl he was going to hit on? ¡®F * ck!¡¯ Hehe, as expected of a good brother! ¡°The Russia roulette is such an exciting game. I only heard about it. I didn¡¯t expect young master Tang to experience it himself. I¡¯m impressed. You really know how to play it.¡± Su Li¡¯s smile was full of ridicule and mockery. Tang ye could feel his face burning. In the man¡¯s eyes, he seemed to be the best of the best even though she was saying that he was the best, but he was not an idiot, how could he not understand the hidden meaning? ¡°Su Li, how can you be so honest? can¡¯t you see that young master Tang has some feelings for you? fine, you two continue to chat. I have to go home and accompany my wife.¡± rong zhan stood up and was about to leave. he did not even look at tang ye¡¯s eyes that were glaring at him. he was still so happy when he mentioned going home to find his wife. alright, you go first. I¡¯ll look for you later and have a good talk with you about life and ideals! Tang ye¡¯s clenched fist cracked. Rong Zhan stood up to leave, but when he walked to Su Li¡¯s side, he patted her shoulder and whispered something to her. Then, he put his coat on his shoulder and left haughtily and casually with a cigarette in his mouth without looking back. Su Li was stunned. Why did Rong Zhan tell her to look for him tomorrow? What did he want to say to her? As soon as Rong Zhan left, Tang ye quickly sneered at his back. let me tell you, you women are so stupid. Don¡¯t be fooled by this man¡¯s words. No matter what, I¡¯m still better than him. He¡¯s always toying with women to death. I¡¯m just trying to let each other have a good time. I¡¯m much better than him. ¡°Playing to death?¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s back in shock. Really? When she heard Rong Zhan say that he was going home to look for his wife, her heart skipped a beat. Knowing that the other party was sang Xia, she somehow felt that it was a little warm coming from him. ¡°Tsk, there are so many things you don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t believe anything this man says in the future. It¡¯s better to believe me than him. He¡¯s a bastard!¡± tang ye poured himself a glass of wine and finished it in one gulp as he cursed. Su Li put on a fake smile. No wonder Rong Zhan wanted her to plot against Tang ye behind his back. She should have used her cheap mouth. that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re both adults. What can¡¯t we talk about in person? why did you have to get Rong Zhan to be your matchmaker? I don¡¯t have a good impression of that man. Why don¡¯t you do it yourself, young master Tang? ¡± Su Li raised his wine cup and gave him a profound look, a charming smile appearing on his lips. The purplish-red liquid Set off her eyes, which were shimmering with light. She really looked like a demoness who could bewitch people. With a thump. Tang ye¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was dazed. Su Li chuckled in her heart. She knew when to stop. When Tang ye¡¯s body was getting closer to her uncontrollably, she put down her wine glass and stood up. Her sexy red spaghetti-strap dress against her fair skin was the most beautiful color in time. Her seductive gaze lingered on him and led him to the dance floor. The most important part of a woman was probably that pair of charming eyes. Every frown and smile was filled with affection. The watery eyes seemed to be able to talk, and it made men lose their minds. Tang ye had already put down his wine glass and followed her seductive gaze. He slid into the dance floor with her. His body twisted sexily, and his scattered black hair covered half of his face. He looked charming. She was the most eye-catching person on the dance floor. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her. Tang ye did not know why he wanted to lock her in a room and let her twist her body for him to see. An inexplicable sense of possessiveness arose in him. And just at this moment, Su Li leaned over and twisted against him. Her slender arm seemed to be faintly hooked around his neck, and she looked at him affectionately, then turned around. A man¡¯s nature, but when facing Su Li, it actually made him feel the most intense desire he had ever had! His body was screaming crazily! She had to get rid of this woman! Su Li was dancing close to his body, indistinctly and deliberately rubbing against his lower abdomen. Chapter 203 ? 203 She¡¯s seduced Tang ye¡¯s soul so much that he wants her! alright, you go first. I¡¯ll look for you later and have a good talk with you about life and ideals! Tang ye¡¯s clenched fist cracked. Rong Zhan stood up to leave, but when he walked to Su Li¡¯s side, he patted her shoulder and whispered something to her. Then, he put his coat on his shoulder and left haughtily and casually with a cigarette in his mouth without looking back. Su Li was stunned. Why did Rong Zhan tell her to look for him tomorrow? What did he want to say to her? As soon as Rong Zhan left, Tang ye quickly sneered at his back. let me tell you, you women are so stupid. Don¡¯t be fooled by this man¡¯s words. No matter what, I¡¯m still better than him. He¡¯s always toying with women to death. I¡¯m just trying to let each other have a good time. I¡¯m much better than him. ¡°Playing to death?¡± su li¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at rong zhan¡¯s back in shock. Was that true? When she heard Rong Zhan say that he was going home to look for his wife, her heart skipped a beat. Knowing that the other party was sang Xia, she somehow felt that it was a little warm coming from him. ¡°Tsk, there are so many things you don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t believe anything this man says in the future. It¡¯s better to believe me than him. He¡¯s a bastard!¡± Tang ye poured himself a glass of wine and finished it in one gulp as he cursed. Su Li put on a fake smile. No wonder Rong Zhan wanted her to plot against Tang ye behind his back. She should have used her cheap mouth. that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re both adults. What can¡¯t we talk about in person? why did you have to get Rong Zhan to be your matchmaker? I don¡¯t have a good impression of that man. Why don¡¯t you do it yourself, young master Tang? ¡± Su Li raised his wine cup and gave him a profound look, a charming smile appearing on his lips. The purplish-red liquid Set off her eyes, which were shimmering with light. She really looked like a demoness who could bewitch people. With a thump. Tang ye¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was dazed. Su Li chuckled in her heart. She knew when to stop. When Tang ye¡¯s body was getting closer to her uncontrollably, she put down her wine glass and stood up. Her sexy red spaghetti-strap dress against her fair skin was the most beautiful color in time. Her seductive gaze lingered on him and led him to the dance floor. The most important part of a woman was probably that pair of charming eyes. Every frown and smile was filled with affection. The watery eyes seemed to be able to talk, and they could make men lose their minds. Tang ye had already put down his wine glass. He followed her seductive gaze and slid into the dance floor with her. Her seductive body twisted sexily, and her scattered black hair covered half of her face. She was charming and amorous. She was the most eye-catching person on the dance floor. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her. Tang ye did not know why he wanted to lock her in a room and let her twist her body for him to see. an inexplicable sense of possessiveness arose in him. And just at this moment, Su Li leaned over and twisted against him. Her slender arm seemed to be faintly hooked around his neck, looking at him lovingly and suggestively. Then she turned around. A man¡¯s nature, but when facing Su Li, it actually made him feel the most intense desire he had ever had! His body was screaming crazily! She had to get rid of this woman! Su Li stuck close to his body and danced, indistinctly and deliberately rubbing against his lower abdomen, until he felt the heat of his lower body ¡­ Chapter 204 ? 204 Tang ye was driven into a corner She squinted her eyes slightly and turned her back to him. Her smile was very seductive, mixed with a bit of ridicule. This beast who lived with his lower body probably couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. What a pity, Yingluo. Unfortunately, just as Tang ye could not hold it in anymore and was about to grab her waist and press her close to him, Su Li¡¯s body suddenly slipped away. She did not jump again but walked out and stopped at a dark corner of the wall to lean against. She was drenched in sweat, panting slightly as her chest heaved up and down. Her cheeks were red, and anyone who looked at her could not help but want to pounce on her. Many of the men wanted to hit on her, but they all saw her and young master Tang¡¯s ambiguous actions and didn¡¯t dare to come forward. They could only stare at her from a distance with their green eyes that were like hungry wolves. Tang ye had long since followed them out. At this moment, he was pushing against Su Li, his chest rising and falling slightly from his excitement. ¡°Tang ye, what are you doing? stay away from me. It¡¯s so hot when you dance.¡± Su Li deliberately panted as she spoke. The hair on her forehead was dripping with sweat, and she seemed to have been loved. Su Li pretended to push Tang ye away, but Tang ye could no longer pretend. He hugged her tightly and leaned forward to kiss her. baby, baby, you¡¯re so beautiful! su li dodged and covered his lips with his hand. he pretended to struggle in panic. ¡± tang ye, what are you doing? let go of me! ¡± Tang ye pushed against her urgently. When she rejected him, he said without a care, ¡± what are you doing? other than you, i don¡¯t want to do anything else! Don¡¯t pretend, you¡¯re just trying to seduce this young master!¡± As he spoke, he tried to kiss her again. Su Li did not let him touch his face, so he kissed her neck impatiently. Su Li pretended to be welcoming, but he was disgusted on the inside. He pulled his hair and pulled him away. Tang ye, get up! I¡¯m not a woman you can touch!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I? this young master wants to touch you!¡± Su Li pushed him away violently and covered her chest in a protective posture. She said with a profound and provocative tone, ¡± I have big breasts and a perky butt. I¡¯m so ecstatic. What about you? you¡¯re 20 centimeters tall. Have you been here for more than two hours? ¡± When she said this, she saw Tang ye¡¯s stunned expression and laughed sarcastically. if you don¡¯t have one, then don¡¯t bother me. This was a blatant provocation! A man¡¯s dignity! Tang ye could not take it. Su Li tidied up her makeup and turned to leave, but he pulled her back. su li turned his head, thinking that his dignity had been provoked and that he was going to give her a hard blow or two. in the end, to his surprise, he actually pulled on her arm. panting, he stared fixedly at her and asked in a serious and somewhat embarrassed tone,¡±This young master can play with you all night, but, but how about 18 cm??¡± This time, it was Su Li¡¯s turn to be stunned. However, in the blink of an eye, she burst out laughing and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She laughed so hard that Tang ye¡¯s face turned red and he was embarrassed. He forcefully dragged her to the corner of the wall and interrogated her, ¡± will you do it? I¡¯m very skilled. I won¡¯t be worse than the men you¡¯ve slept with. In Tang ye¡¯s eyes, a flirtatious and charming woman like Su Li was already an experienced Playboy. When Su Li had laughed enough, the corners of his mouth curled up. He lowered his head to stare at that naughty whistle and said- [ author Jun: when I was writing about sister sang and master Zhan, I urged you to write about Su Li torturing Tang ye. Now that I¡¯ve written it, I¡¯m urging you to write about sister sang and master Zhan. What a bunch of tormenting little vixens! ] Chapter 205 ? 205 You dare to say that you¡¯ve never experienced a man? He was furious. However, Su Li¡¯s expression did not change. He did not even blink as he sneered, ¡± so what? You don¡¯t resist the Gu, so you¡¯re blaming me?¡± Tang ye looked at Su Li¡¯s attitude and was about to anger him to death. He wasn¡¯t willing to give up. If the woman in front of him was just an ordinary woman with no background, he wouldn¡¯t care what she did to him. He would press her down here and take her ruthlessly without a word. But that wasn¡¯t the case. Su Li¡¯s background was very strong, and it was said that he was friends with Rong Zhan¡¯s family for generations. But then again, if it weren¡¯t for these, this woman wouldn¡¯t have the capital to be so arrogant and fearless. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be the woman in front of him who made him so obsessed. However, it was impossible for her to leave after being fooled by him! ¡°Su Li! Don¡¯t listen to what Rong Zhan said. I have slept with many women, but I always wear a t-shirt. You¡¯re the same, aren¡¯t you? how dare you say that you¡¯ve never been with a man?¡± Tang ye grabbed her arm tightly as if he was holding on to something. Su Li smirked when he heard Tang ye¡¯s words. He looked at him for a few seconds and replied, ¡± I don¡¯t dare to. Tang ye¡¯s face was so red that he could not say anything. he didn¡¯t dare. He didn¡¯t dare. Even though Tang ye had already guessed that she was not a good person or a Virgin, he still felt angry, jealous, and resentful when he heard it from her. This was a feeling that he had never felt before towards other women. Su Li looked at his conflicted expression and laughed playfully. She pushed him away. Tang ye, I have my principles. No matter how much I let go, I won¡¯t find a married man or a man with a girlfriend. ¡°I¡¯ll f * ck you!¡± Sang zhirou¡¯s figure appeared in his mind and Tang ye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, I¡¯m going back to rest.¡± As Su Li spoke, he immediately left. tang ye was furious. he was not willing to let her go just like that. even if he did not touch her, he could not just leave her like that. Su Li was a top-grade stunner, completely different from those internet celebrities and young models he had F * cked before! He would not let go unless he had played with her. Ten minutes later. Because she did not drive, Su Li could not get a taxi at the moment, so Tang ye followed her no matter what. He pestered her to walk until they reached the large square by the river. There were very few people in the square. Su Li was wearing a gray coat that reached his knees, a pair of tight Pencil Pants with holes in them, and high heels. He had a cigarette in his hand. Tang ye acted like a man who was trying to pursue her. come, it¡¯s cold by the river. Let me put my clothes on you. Su Li glanced at his coat and wanted to refuse in disdain, but when she saw him shivering in the cold wind, she took it resolutely and put it on. It would be better if this man froze to death. ¡°su li, i won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. how can i pursue you?¡± Chapter 206 ? 206 The first time when she was 16 years old, the moonlight that overwhelmed her Tang ye sneezed out of the cold and looked at her with burning eyes. Su Li shot him a look. Tang ye, you¡¯re not wrong, are you going after him or going after him? Don¡¯t get it mixed up.¡± It was even more impossible to chase. ¡°if i can get you, i¡¯ll treat you well and not mess around with other women.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± su li raised his eyebrows, but he sneered in his heart. where did this horse get its tsundere confidence from? Don¡¯t even dream of chasing her. Besides, only a ghost would believe the words of a man like him. tsk, tsk. Your girlfriend is so pitiful. She just went to prison and her boyfriend is already thinking about how to dump her. I thought you two really had feelings for each other. Su Li laughed in a mocking manner. Tang ye quickly explained, ¡± I don¡¯t love her at all. It¡¯s all her one-sided love! Yo. Su Li flicked the cigarette ash away. Tang ye¡¯s words showed his character even more. Sang zhirou was a whore, but he was a scumbag. What did he say when they were having fun? now, in order to chase another woman, he was saying such heartless words to her. She despised him in her heart, but on the surface, she chuckled. is that so? I thought it was true when I saw you two being so in love in front of the media. what¡¯s there to believe in the media? you¡¯re from the entertainment industry, it¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t know how to put on an act. At this point, he asked Su Li, ¡± how is it? does this young master have a chance? ¡± Su Li exhaled a ring of smoke, his eyes unblinking. we¡¯ll see. She was giving him an ambiguous answer. She had a mission. Other than torturing him and sang zhirou, she also wanted to get the chip. That thing was very well hidden. If she got too close to him rashly, he would notice. She could only let him think that she had gotten closer to ¡± her ¡± step by step, and then she would take the opportunity to get that thing. The wind by the river was a little strong, and Su Li¡¯s cigarette flickered in the darkness. Tang ye watched as she leaned against the fence and enjoyed the wind. Her long hair and fair face made him feel that this woman was mysterious and had a unique charm. This scene was branded into his heart as if it was poisonous. ¡°Su Li, how many men have you had?¡± He suddenly asked. No one knew what he meant by saying these words. Perhaps it was out of curiosity, or perhaps it was because he wanted to know even more what kind of men these men were, because the more Su Li looked at them, the more he felt that they were mysterious women with stories. It was as if he had been trapped by love. Su Liyu¡¯s eyelashes flickered, and he glanced at him with a faint smile. I forgot. I can¡¯t count it. ¡°You-!¡± ¡°I, I what?¡± Su Li turned around and spread out her hands. Her coat was open, and she, who was leaning against the fence by the river, seemed to be free and uninhibited in the night wind. She blinked and asked in a ruminating manner. Tang ye turned around and clenched his fists. He had a complicated expression on his face, but he was not willing to give up. He continued to ask, ¡± countless men? You¡¯re still young, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so playful. How old were you?¡± when did you lose your virginity? Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered, and his tone was half serious and half playful. sixteen. ¡°F * ck!¡± Tang ye was obviously shocked, but then he cursed under his breath, ¡± you¡¯re f * cking cruel. Su Li didn¡¯t mind. Only then did he give a light snort of laughter, turn around, slip his hands into his pockets, and walk back. She had such a big broken part. 16 years old. She was indeed 16 years old. She was not that kind of innocent little girl. But how many men had she been with? Countless? Wrong, she only had one. However, Tang ye did not have the right to know, and he would never know, that when he was 16, he had the mentality of a Queen that overpowered the White moonlight at the head of her bed and the Zhusha mole in her heart. Chapter 207 ? 207 He was completely attracted to her, so what about sang zhirou? The two of them walked back. Tang ye wanted to chat a little longer, but the night wind was too cold. He kept sneezing and did not force himself. At the intersection of the square and the road, a seven or eight-year-old girl was wearing thick clothes. Her face was red from the cold and she was selling flowers. When she saw the two of them, the little girl ran over, holding the flowers and calling out, ¡± uncle, buy a flower for sister. Su Li¡¯s gaze was drawn over, and it fell on those red roses. Tang ye did not reject him, but what the hell was this uncle? Why was Su Li the elder sister and he the uncle? Tang ye took out his wallet as he said, ¡± call me brother! The little girl was stunned. She looked at Su Li with wide eyes and stammered, ¡± uncle, buy a flower for big brother. ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft!¡± Su Li could not help but spit. Tang ye¡¯s eyes twitched. He would rather call Su Li ¡®big brother¡¯ than call him? However, when he turned around and saw Su Li laughing loudly in the night wind, laughing so happily and willfully, he seemed to feel that, let alone uncle, it wouldn¡¯t even be a problem for her to call him grandfather. His heart thumped, and he bought all the flowers in the little girl¡¯s hands without any change. Tang ye sent Su Li to the hotel and gave her the flowers. can I ask you out tomorrow? ¡± he asked with a determined look. ¡°Can I say no?¡± the day after tomorrow then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here the day after tomorrow. Su Li heard him say it so nicely and rolled his eyes. what are you waiting for me for? don¡¯t I know what you¡¯re thinking? Even if I am lonely and unbearable, I will not cower.¡± ¡°Yes, you will!¡± Tang ye was determined! Su Li chuckled profoundly. then let¡¯s wait and see? ¡± After saying that, she turned around and left. To be honest, she felt that her attitude was very ambiguous. She said that she would not accept a man like him, but she did not keep a distance from him. She kept him hanging and made his heart itch. As soon as she entered, she saw a text message on her phone. She looked down and saw that it said, ¡± [ there are many fun places in t city. I¡¯ll Take You There tomorrow. ] Su Li tutted but didn¡¯t reply. While waiting for the elevator, he tapped his lips. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, sang zhirou would have a chance to be bailed out tomorrow. Was Tang ye really going to dump that little b * tch at this moment? He took the room card back to the suite and saw a tall bodyguard standing at the door. This bodyguard didn¡¯t look like the muscular type. Instead, he looked a little thin. Su Li raised his eyebrows and said as he walked over, ¡± ah Nian, why are you still waiting here? hurry up and go back to rest. The bodyguard named ah Nian looked over and pursed his lips. I¡¯ll leave when you¡¯re back. ¡°Yo.¡± Su Li, who had opened the door, leaned against the door and laughed coyly. then if I don¡¯t come back, you¡¯ll still wait here for the whole night!? Ah Nian¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not. He was a man of few words, and seeing that there was no expression on his face, Su Li did not tease him anymore. However, when he saw his gaze fall on her flower, she pushed it towards him.¡±Take it, it¡¯s for you.¡±¡±Take it.¡± A large bouquet of roses, delicate and beautiful. After closing the door with a bang, ah Nian was stunned for a long time as he held the Rose in his hand. Finally, he raised his hand and touched it gently. ** Tang ye did not have a good night when he returned home. In the past, every night, there would be a beautiful woman in his arms, but tonight, there was none. As he lay on the bed, his mind was filled with Su Li¡¯s figure and appearance. He felt that this feeling was different from the women he had experienced in the past. attraction. Right. He seemed to have been deeply attracted to this woman, and it was difficult for him to extricate himself. In the dead of the night, Tang ye lay on the bed. The image of Su Li dancing and twisting in front of him appeared in his mind. His breathing became heavier and his hands could not help but move down to do something that was difficult to describe. Chapter 208 ? 208 His wife went out to buy a Durex in the middle of the night? No! It¡¯s not enough! He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed in the middle of the night, but just when his imagination of Su Li was about to reach its peak, an ear-piercing Bell suddenly rang out, abruptly breaking his mood that was on the verge of reaching its peak. It made him suffer unbearably, and he was so angry that his forehead was covered in sweat as he opened his eyes and cursed! Motherf * cker! If he found out who was calling him at this time, he would definitely not be able to kill that person! When he took the phone and looked at it, he frowned. It was sang zhirou¡¯s father? The mayor of t city! Tang ye¡¯s temples were throbbing. He knew the reason for the call, but he suppressed his anger and answered the call. ** In another part of t city. 24-hour supermarket. Sang Xia was wearing a coat with a thin, tight black sweater inside. She was tall and slender, which wrapped around her graceful and exquisite figure. She had an indescribable temperament and looked good. It was past ten in the evening. Sang Xia did not have a proper meal because she had spent the whole afternoon working on the music draft and Rong Zhan was not around. She had been famished that night, and since there was nothing left in the refrigerator, she decided to go out and buy something. When she was about to pay, her phone suddenly rang. She took a glance and saw that it was Rong Zhan. He sighed. perhaps it was because the time of her departure was getting closer and closer, and she would be gone for a week. if rong zhan knew that she had joined such a band in private, would he stop her? He had a bad temper and was often self-centered. Would he understand her dream? Sang Xia did not dare to tell him, but she knew that it was something she had to say. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. He was leaving the day after tomorrow, so two more days wouldn¡¯t make a difference. The moment the call went through, Rong Zhan¡¯s low growl could be heard, ¡± Where did you go in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not coming back for the night again!¡± Sang Xia furrowed her brows slightly. She was about to pay the bill when Rong Zhan¡¯s loud voice was heard. The people around her could not help but look at her in surprise. Fortunately, she was wearing a mask. Otherwise, she would really feel embarrassed. Let¡¯s take a look. He had a bad temper and would make a fuss if something didn¡¯t go his way. ¡°Can¡¯t we just talk properly?¡± what¡¯s up? ¡± sang Xia asked in a low voice. Before he could say anything, she continued, ¡± I¡¯m buying something from the supermarket below my apartment. This time, Rong Zhan was speechless. However, who asked her to spend the night at another man¡¯s place? He didn¡¯t say it on the surface, but he was brooding over it in his heart. He was narrow-minded, and he could remember it for a lifetime. And he was her ex-boyfriend! However, hearing her indifferent voice, he softened his tone. then wait for me. I¡¯ll go and find you. as he said that, sang xia heard the sound of him closing the door. She raised her eyebrows. He had indeed returned to the apartment. It was sang Xia¡¯s turn to pay the bill. When she put her phone back, her gaze suddenly swept across the rows of condoms of various brands neatly arranged at the cashier. ¡°That¡¯s 182 RMB in total,¡± The cashier said. ¡°add this.¡± Sang Xia hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she quickly took one down from the top. Sang Xia walked out of the door. After a few steps, she saw a slender black figure in the dark. He was straight and lazy, his head slightly lowered as he lit a cigarette. When he looked up again, he squinted his eyes slightly, as if the whole black color was a foil to him. Rong Zhan quickly walked to her side and took the bag from her. He looked inside and mumbled with a cigarette in his mouth, ¡± wife, what did you buy in the middle of the night? ¡± As he spoke, he saw a colorful rectangular box and was stunned. D-dureis? Chapter 209 ? 209 If you dare to get an abortion, I¡¯ll break your legs! Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes widened. When he raised his head again, his lips curved into a faint smile. With one hand holding the bag of cigarettes, he suddenly pulled her over and stuffed her into his arms. wife, what did you buy? ¡± Sang Xia pursed her lips. didn¡¯t you see everything? ¡± Are you looking for a beating? He wasn¡¯t blind. Rong Zhan nibbled on her ear. did you miss me? no, did you miss my Hanhan? ¡± As he spoke those shameful words, sang Xia pushed him away in embarrassment and anger. However, she could not push him away even after a few tries. She could only let him play hooligan by her ear. ¡°By the way, did you just go back to my apartment?¡± ¡°What do you mean by yours or mine? that¡¯s our little love nest.¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Goosebumps instantly rose all over her body. She rubbed her arms and asked with a frown, ¡± how did you get the key? when did you make a duplicate? you can come in whenever you want? ¡± This bastard was really well-equipped. rong zhan¡¯s heart had already been stirred by the box of toys just now. taking advantage of the darkness, he reached his hand into her small waist and pinched her hard. his charming and low voice came through, ¡± what¡¯s the big deal about entering a door? i¡¯ve entered more than just a door. ¡± He had entered her ecstasy. As he spoke, his hand moved to her butt and pinched it hard. Sang Xia groaned in pain. How could she not understand what he meant? she was not sure if it was anger or embarrassment that made her blush. She pinched his arm and said, ¡± can you stop sending couches everywhere?! Rong Zhan moaned on purpose. don¡¯t stop, my wife. It feels so good to pinch me. F * ck! Sang Xia tried her best to calm herself down and covered her face. In this aspect, she had completely lost. Rong Zhan was done teasing her. He knew that it would not be too late to come back after he went back, so he stopped teasing her. Instead, he asked her seriously, ¡± wife, why didn¡¯t I see you buy this the last two times? ¡± Sang Xia rolled her eyes at him. do you really think that these things should be bought by women? ¡± Seeing the roguish smile on his lips again, she knew that he was thinking about something else. She said indifferently, ¡± a total of three times. I¡¯ve already taken the medicine three times and my period is messed up. If I need it in the future, I have to wear this. who the f * ck told you to take the medicine!!? The moment Rong Zhan heard that, he exploded. If he wanted her to take the medicine, he wouldn¡¯t have taken it away for the first time! ¡°You want me to get pregnant? Or an abortion?¡± Sang Xia laughed sarcastically. ¡°You-!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned red with anger. if I find out that you went for an abortion, I¡¯ll break your legs! What¡¯s wrong with giving birth to his child? at least she could stay by his side obediently after giving birth! Sang Xia looked at him seriously for a few seconds and finally said, ¡± Rong Zhan, if you want me to get pregnant, you¡¯re dreaming. I don¡¯t give birth to children. Rong Zhan¡¯s head buzzed. what did you say? you¡¯re not going to have children in the future?! ¡°yes, dink. i don¡¯t like children.¡± No, it wouldn¡¯t. Rong Zhan stared at her figure as she left. He could give in to her for everything except this. She was so wild. How would she know where she belonged if she didn¡¯t have a child? when they got home, rong zhan slammed the door in a huff. The two of them, who were still sticking to each other just now, ignored each other. Sang Xia went to take a shower. She still had work to do later, so she wanted to have some supper. On the other hand, Rong Zhan could not feel happy and was frustrated. While sang Xia was taking a shower, he was smoking on the sofa in the living room without turning on the light. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was a buzzing sound in the middle of the night. He was so shocked that his heart trembled for no reason. Chapter 210 ? 210 Knowing that Bo Yi had committed suicide Rong Zhan was feeling frustrated. Although he had never thought of having a child so soon, or rather, he had never thought of having a child, but what the hell did it mean to not have one? how could he not have an heir? At that moment, his phone rang again. It rang in the middle of the night, which made him even more upset. He picked it up and saw that it was a call from overseas. For some reason, this phone call made Rong Zhan¡¯s right eyelid twitch, and he had a bad feeling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He narrowed his eyes, took a puff of his cigarette, and answered the call. ¡°Rong Zhan, come to Rome quickly. Something happened to Bo Yi!¡± *** Two minutes later, Rong Zhan remained in the same position throughout the call. His body was stiff and he could not move. There was only a beeping sound on the other end of the phone. Then, the call was disconnected. the phone slipped out of his hand and fell on the carpet. his mind was filled with the news from rome. his fingers could not help but stick into his black hair, trembling slightly. What did he just hear? They said that Bo Yi had committed suicide during treatment two days ago. She had swallowed poisonous medicine and was given emergency treatment, but she had not woken up yet. if this continued, he might become a vegetable. He had committed suicide. He had committed suicide. Although he was not dead yet, these words were like a curse that reverberated in his mind over and over again. The last time he saw him, he was still standing in front of him and telling him to leave sang Xia. But in the blink of an eye, he had committed suicide. ¡°shi_t!!¡± with a bang, he slammed the table hard. his eyes were red and his chest heaved up and down violently. Why would Bo Yi choose to commit suicide? Even though there was some estrangement and conflict between them now, in his heart, Bo Yi had always been his best brother! They had met each other in Georgopol! made! name for themselves! and worked hard together. Even though he had! split personality, he had never thought that he was any different from the rest! why would he commit suicide?! However, what was even more terrifying was that although the other party didn¡¯t say the reason for the suicide, his mind was in a mess. He stood up and paced around in a panic, his head buzzing! Why did he commit suicide? He almost couldn¡¯t control his wild thoughts. Was it because of him, because he had snatched sang Xia away? Rong Zhan did not dare to think about it. A huge sense of fear, guilt, and invisible pressure came over him. If Bo Yi committed suicide because he could not take the blow of him snatching sang Xia away, what should he do? If this was true, would he be able to bear all this? It was as if he had returned to the year when he was 16 years old. He had accidentally pushed his brother down the stairs and caused him to be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. He had been condemned by everyone and had seen so many people cry. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart tightened, and he was in so much pain that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°no, it¡¯s not like that.¡± At this moment, he was about to go crazy. Bo Yi was his best brother. If he committed suicide because he was with the woman he loved, what was he? Was he an animal? a bastard? Did he really do all this wrong? Suddenly, the water in the bathroom stopped flowing. Rong Zhan stood there in a daze, looking at the faint light from the bathroom door. His heart seemed to have stopped beating at that moment. Sang Xia came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, her hair still wet. He looked at her and his fingers trembled uncontrollably. Why was Bo Yi like this? What if he never wakes up again? If if sang xia found out, what would they do? Chapter 211 ? 211 even if you go to hell, i¡¯ll be by your side Rong Zhan was at a loss. Such a big man was like a lost child at this moment. He stood in the dark, and an indescribable pain and complicated feeling invaded his heart. Sang Xia came out and saw him standing in the living room in a daze. She turned her head away and did not look at her. He did not turn on the light either. The silence around her was terrifying. She felt that something was wrong and wanted to turn on the light, but he suddenly called out in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t turn it on! Sang Xia stopped in her tracks. She stood where she was, drying her hair with a towel while staring at him. In the end, she felt that something was wrong, so she turned and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Something was wrong. There was something very wrong with him. In the past, he might not have been able to tell on the surface that he had something on his mind, but this time was different. Could it be that she said she didn¡¯t want the child? Was he angry? As sang Xia thought about it, she twitched her lower lip and said half-jokingly, ¡± it¡¯s just a child. I don¡¯t want children, but I didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t let you have children. If you want children, aren¡¯t there a lot of women who want to ¡­ Before she could finish her sentence, she felt a sharp pain. Her wrist was held tightly and she fell into his arms. He tightened his grip on her and lowered his head to bite her neck. She raised her slender neck in pain. ¡°Rong Zhan, you bastard!¡± she bit her lip, her lips turning white. She was just saying! However, Rong Zhan refused to let her go. He hugged her tightly and bit her neck as if it was a form of consolation, as if it was the antidote to his pain. However, his body and hands were still shaking as if he was about to fall into a huge abyss and return to that terrible year. It made him relive the nightmare of the past. He was even more afraid that this time, he would not be able to hold on to the person in his arms! After a long time, he gently licked the blood on her skin and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Sangsang, I¡¯ll listen to you. I don¡¯t want a child. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say, I¡¯ll listen to you. sang xia was a little angry because she did not know why rong zhan suddenly went crazy and bit her. however, when she heard his words, she felt a little upset. It wasn¡¯t about how he said it, but his tone and voice. It was hoarse and low, like a helpless compromise, like a compromise to make him stay. It made her heart ache for no reason. She sighed and asked, ¡± Rong Zhan, tell me, what happened? ¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be like this. as soon as she said that, rong zhan¡¯s body tensed up and his fingers trembled uncontrollably. however, he did not want her to find out and could only hug her even more tightly. he muttered, ¡± no, nothing. ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered when she saw that he did not say anything. Even so, she could not force him. She could only feel Rong Zhan¡¯s uneasiness and his unstable emotions. She reached out her hand slightly and held his hand. She crossed her fingers with his to try to calm him down. Then, she whispered something in his ear. She said, ¡± go to the sofa. Take a walk on the sofa. On the sofa, there was a wool blanket. Rong Zhan was lying on the sofa with sang Xia on top of him. The two figures overlapped. A wide cashmere blanket was covering their bodies, and a white bath towel was thrown on the ground. It was the one that had wrapped sang Xia¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t know when, but she had pulled it out bit by bit. At that time, her entire body was pressed against his slender body, which was still wearing his pants and black shirt. He consoled him with her warmth and softness. she was trying to tell him not to worry, she had him. Even if everyone blames you and sends you to hell, I¡¯ll be there to accompany you. Chapter 212 ? 212 The comfort of his soul, the love she gave him the clock on the wall turned in the night. There were shopping bags from the supermarket on the crystal table not far from the sofa. the things inside were scattered messily. He got closer. on the floor next to the sofa, a box covered with a plastic film had been opened. four or five small square things were scattered on the ground, one of which had been torn open. The night was quiet. it was so quiet that one could only hear the heavy and disorderly breathing of the two people, the woman¡¯s light moans, and the suppressed sound of collision under the cashmere blanket. The mist and the fusion could no longer be negative. She was drenched in sweat. Sang Xia¡¯s body was wet as she laid on his chest. Her fair and slender arms stretched out from the cashmere blanket and wrapped around his neck. Her black hair was wet and stuck to his chest. Her eyes were closed, and her face was flushed with hot and wet tears. Her lips were bright red as she panted lightly. Rong Zhan buried his head in her hair and hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to become one with her. No one and nothing could separate them. At this moment, everything seemed to have nothing to do with lust, only the comfort of the soul. he was looking for the other half of his soul. How could sang Xia not feel it? Rong Zhan was different from the past. He wanted her very, very deeply. It was as if it had seeped into his bones. He had passed on his depression, pain, and even faint despair to her. She had never seen Rong Zhan like this before. He actually gave her the urge to take pity on him. Was she crazy? However, she should just continue being crazy like this. He was a poisonous man. Even if she didn¡¯t like and love him that much, she wanted to sink with him now. This time, she was willing. After the first round, sang Xia was still there. She panted, bit her lip, and asked, ¡± Rong Zhan, what if you find out that I did something that made you unhappy one day? what should I do? ¡± She was leaving the morning of the day after tomorrow, and he was still throwing a tantrum just now. How could she tell him such a big thing? She didn¡¯t want to see him get angry, nor did she want to quarrel with him. So when she was taking a shower just now, she felt that she should be wise to adapt to the situation. Before he made the first move, she took the initiative to coax him. Perhaps he would agree after she made him comfortable. At most, he would be unhappy and ruthlessly torture her. However, sang Xia knew that she had been thinking about it so simply from the beginning. But when she came out, she felt the dejected and inexplicable pressure on him, and heard his hoarse and compromising words. She felt inexplicably soft-hearted and could not help but take the initiative to approach him, wanting to comfort him. she didn¡¯t want to know what her feelings were. Sympathy? Pitiful? More than that, it was complicated and she couldn¡¯t explain it. Rong Zhan suddenly turned her around so that she was on the inside while he was on the outside of the sofa. The two of them were pressed tightly against each other on the narrow sofa, and they were embedded again. She bit her lip and snorted, her body tensing up. They crossed their fingers and he lowered his head to kiss the corner of her eyes. His breathing became more rapid and his voice was hoarse. as long as you don¡¯t leave me, you can do anything. he could do anything. Don¡¯t leave him. Don¡¯t leave him. He would die. He couldn¡¯t stand the fact that the person he had been waiting for so long had come to his side, only to leave after tasting the sweetness of his dreams. It was more painful than never having it. if he had never had sunlight, he would not have yearned for warmth. even if he deserved to die, he was a bastard, an animal. Send him to hell after death, but don¡¯t take away his spiritual support. the night was still long. Rong Zhan did not want to see the sun rise. He just wanted to die in her body. Chapter 213 ? 213 went to rome to look for the suicide bo yi Rong Zhan and sang Xia did not sleep for the entire night. He really didn¡¯t sleep. In the middle of the night, she still went back to her bed from the sofa. At least it was a bigger space. That night, Rong Zhan said a lot to her. He told her that if she wanted to sing, he would try his best to arrange the best resources for her. If she wanted to stay by his side in peace, he would pamper her to the heavens. As long as she didn¡¯t leave him, he would do anything. Sang Xia chuckled, thinking that he was being too soft-hearted in bed and would say anything nice to her. To Rong Zhan, why was he so obsessed with sang Xia? Perhaps it was the secret love that he had suppressed for a few years, or perhaps he was deeply attracted to her. Perhaps he had such determination, persistence, or both in his bones. he loved her. He loved and was afraid. He loved everything about her, but he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her and that she would leave. Thus, he could only take it by force. When it was almost dawn, Rong Zhan was still in love with her. Finally, he panted and told her that he was leaving today and would fly abroad and come back as soon as possible. yes, it was. He still concealed it and did not say it personally. Since they had already broken up, it would be better for her to pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything. Seeing that he was in a hurry to leave, sang Xia was surprised to see what had happened. However, since Rong Zhan kept it from her, she could not force him to tell her anything. She was not that gossipy. she might be a little disappointed, but who didn¡¯t have secrets they didn¡¯t want to tell? It just so happened that Rong Zhan was overseas, and she could make use of this time to follow Anthony around. ¡°how long will you be gone for?¡± Rong Zhan was silent for a while, and his voice was very soft. I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ll try my best to clear it up as soon as possible. ¡°no need,¡± She paused and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. Just let me know before you come back. Maybe I won¡¯t be home. When she said ¡®at home¡¯, she meant that she was not in t city. rong zhan rubbed against her neck. this time, he snuggled up to her and buried his head in her hair. Sang Xia could feel his complicated feelings and called out softly, ¡± Rong Zhan? ¡± ¡°What?¡± he raised his head slightly. Sang Xia looked at him steadily and suddenly planted a kiss on Rong Zhan¡¯s lips. He only dabbled in it. Tenderness filled the air. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, i won¡¯t leave you.¡± At that moment, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart melted. ** Rong Zhan went to Rome while sang Xia packed her things and was ready to go to country M with Anthony. Su Li knew about sang Xia¡¯s arrangements and was looking forward to her success. When they were on the plane, Su Li could not help but ask her, ¡± sangxia, what¡¯s your relationship with Rong Zhan? is he his mistress or ¡­? Is he good to you? is he just playing around or is he serious?¡± at that time, sang xia¡¯s eyes were lowered, and it was hard to tell if she was thinking about something. when she raised her head to look at su li again, she said, ¡± he¡¯s my boyfriend. ¡± The man whom she had acknowledged in front of the whole world. Su Li was stunned for quite a while. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but say with jealousy, ¡± that stinky bastard, where did he get such good fortune? ¡± However, as she spoke, she still smiled. They were all her friends and family, and she hoped that they would all be happy. Anthony and the others alighted from an SUV. Sang Xia went over to look for them, and she bid them farewell. Su Li watched as she passed through the security check, then turned around and left. Just then, his phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hello? Sister! Something had happened to Bo Yi! He had been resuscitated for a few days after committing suicide, and he still hadn¡¯t woken up. The doctor said that if he didn¡¯t wake up, he would become a vegetable! Ye ¡®Zi said that Bo Yi had an ex-girlfriend whom he loved deeply. Can you find her? no matter what, you have to get her to wake Bo Yi up at the last moment!¡± [ author Jun: don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a melodramatic scene. I never play by the rules. Please vote. ] Chapter 214 ? 214 stop looking, i¡¯m bo yi¡¯s ex-girlfriend Sang Xia followed Anthony and the others to Country M. She did not go to their company immediately but first looked for a place to rest. Anthony personally arranged the best seven-star hotel for her, and the few of them returned to the villa where they lived together. In the evening, they suggested having dinner together to celebrate the first time all the members had United, and also to welcome her back. However, sang Xia was particularly embarrassed this time. She apologetically rejected him and said that they would eat together in two days. they had thought that there was something wrong with her body, so they considerately said that there was nothing wrong. however, the most depressed one was none other than sang xia. It also gave her a headache. It was because there was a problem with her body. She was actually allergic to latex. It was only after Rong Zhan left that she realized that he had been wearing a few t-shirts the entire night. Later on, she realized that her thighs and abdomen, including her private area, were all red and had a little bit of measly. She was so shocked that she rushed to the hospital and only found out that she was allergic to latex after a checkup. Therefore, it was impossible for him to use the tank in the future. Sang Xia was speechless at the thought of it. ¡®Why is she so special? does she want me to take medicine?¡¯ Because it hadn¡¯t completely disappeared, she couldn¡¯t touch cigarettes, wine, or any stimulating food. If she went, it would be a killjoy. It was better to wait for two days. it was already night time, and she had not turned back the clock. it was still daytime in t city, and sang xia had something on her mind. She pondered for a long time, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but pick up her phone and call Su Li. It was good to say that she was a busybody. Why did Rong Zhan¡¯s personality change so drastically in such a short time? he went from being hot-tempered to almost crying in front of her. What exactly happened? And it was obvious that he didn¡¯t want her to know. Could it be that he was not qualified to know? Moreover, he didn¡¯t want her to know. Su Li only picked up the phone after a long while. When the phone rang, Su Li¡¯s flustered and exasperated voice came over. damn it, this great aunt is about to die from anger! ¡°What happened?¡± Sang Xia subconsciously felt that this was not a simple matter. It was not a small matter. However, even though she was prepared that it would not be anything good, she did not expect that when su Liqin said it, her mind still buzzed and then went blank. Because she clearly heard Su Li¡¯s voice suddenly become a bit hoarse, ¡± my younger cousin committed suicide three days ago. He committed suicide three days ago. After sang Xia heard it clearly, her eyes suddenly widened. Her breathing seemed to have stopped at that moment, and what she heard was Su Li¡¯s suppressed cries and curses. ¡± he¡¯s really sick. f * ck, i just received a call from home saying that something happened three days ago. he hasn¡¯t woken up even after the emergency treatment. the doctor said that he might not wake up for the rest of his life, hanhan. ¡± they¡¯ve all gone back, and they won¡¯t let me go over. They even want me to look for his f * cking ex-girlfriend, saying that only his ex-girlfriend can wake him up. Where the f * ck am I supposed to find her in such a short time?! ¡± i really don¡¯t understand. who can¡¯t survive in this world after leaving it? ¡± Su Li continued to cry and curse by her ear, but her ears could no longer hear anything. The phone slipped out of her hand and fell on the bed. It was unknown what she was thinking, but her face was pale and bloodless. She felt cold all over. ¡°Sang Xia! Hey! Sang Xia, are you even listening to me?¡± Su Li¡¯s voice came from the phone on the bed. After a long time, sang Xia slowly picked up her phone and said softly, ¡± don¡¯t look for me anymore. I¡¯m bo Yi¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Chapter 215 ? 215 You snatched Bo Yi¡¯s girlfriend? ¡°Is it okay to be alone? It¡¯s already so late.¡± Harren sent her to the airport and asked with a frown. sang xia¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, and the scarf she was wearing covered half of her lips. although harren did not know what had happened, he had a rough idea of what was going on when he saw her pale face. Yingluo is fine. I¡¯m just sorry to trouble you. Tell them tomorrow that I¡¯ll be delayed for two more days. Harren nodded. there¡¯s an important matter. You should head over first. I¡¯ve arranged for a private plane to send you there directly. I¡¯ll inform the director. It just so happened that he had a friend he knew who was going to fly, and the private plane was the fastest. Otherwise, he would have to transfer stations. sang xia nodded. she did not say any more words of thanks and left. Originally, they were going to practice a new song tomorrow that Anthony had specially created for her. A month later, the sun band would make a name for themselves. When the main Corporation saw that Anthony had prepared a new band, they had already started to promote and promote it. Now that something had happened and she had to leave, she had informed Harren. She didn¡¯t expect him to help her. however, this was no longer important. Sang Xia¡¯s mind was in a daze. Ever since she heard the news, she felt a chill all over her body. Furthermore, she probably knew where Rong Zhan had gone. The most important thing now was the other side in Rome. Due to the time difference, sang Xia arrived on the evening of the second day. She was holding a small piece of paper in her hand. written on it was the address of the hospital su li had told her. She flagged down a taxi and arrived 30 minutes later. According to Su Li¡¯s words, Bo Yi had met with an accident when he had gone to Rome to receive treatment. She committed suicide, pulled out the IV, and swallowed poison. And the three days that Su Li had mentioned, if she had thought a little more, would have been the time of her competition. At that time, what did she experience in the competition? what did he say? Sang Xia¡¯s head hurt so much that it felt like it was going to split open, and she had difficulty breathing. she had left bo yi but she had never thought that he would be so extreme. when sang xia arrived, bo yi was in the intensive care unit. when she arrived, no one knew. she also did not ask su li to tell anyone. She was far away in the hospital corridor. She saw the few people at the door of the ward almost immediately. there were both men and women, and bo yi was the only patient on that floor. Sang Xia stood there, her legs seemed to have frozen, as if she did not know how to walk over. She wanted to see Bo Yi. She wanted to see how he was doing. Bo Yi was still unconscious and his family and friends were all by his side. But when she saw a few people standing there, she didn¡¯t dare to go over. And at this moment. the elevator behind her suddenly rang. someone was about to stop on this floor. Her heart suddenly trembled, and without a second thought, she darted to the stairs at the emergency exit and hid behind the door. Her body was pressed against the door, and her chest began to rise and fall. The elevator stopped and someone walked out. Sang Xia smelled the familiar smell of tobacco, and her heart tightened. That¡¯s Yingluo. It was obvious that there was more than one person, and the footsteps were hurried and messy. there seemed to be the sound of something falling. ¡°Rong Zhan, what do you mean by what you just said? you¡¯re the one who snatched bo yi¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Why did you do that when you knew he had mental problems? Are you crazy? you must let the bo family know that they won¡¯t let you off!¡± As soon as they stepped out of the elevator door, another man¡¯s suppressed growl could be heard! Chapter 216 ? 216 The fallen Rong Zhan, you fool Sang Xia listened to the pushing and growling behind the door. Her face turned pale and her fingers trembled slightly. Outside the door, there was only one person growling at Rong Zhan, and she could not hear any sound from Rong Zhan. Until ¡­ ¡°I really have to give it to you. Isn¡¯t it just a woman? Is it worth it for you two brothers to suffer because of a woman? They have no choice but to let my sister look for Bo Yi¡¯s ex-girlfriend and make her come over to visit him!¡± The air seemed to be silent for a second. ¡°Yingluo, what did you say?¡± that familiar voice finally came. it was extremely hoarse. from the beginning to the end, he had pursed his lips tightly to suppress his nerves and emotions. however, at this moment, after hearing these words, his tense string was finally about to break. his voice was trembling. ¡°I said that Bo Yi¡¯s ex-girlfriend should be here soon.¡± As the other party spoke, he looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s bloodshot eyes and wanted to say something else, but he held it in. In the end, he said vaguely, ¡± Rong Zhan, think about the past. You can¡¯t be like this anymore. You can¡¯t be so selfish. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. As soon as he left, the slender figure behind him seemed to stagger backward and leaned against the wall in a dispirited manner. The surroundings fell into silence. The silence was terrifying. Sang Xia closed her eyes and listened to all of this. Her fingers curled up unconsciously. Now that she slowly opened her eyes, although the surroundings were quiet, she knew that Rong Zhan had not left yet. He was outside, and the air was filled with his scent-a faint smell of tobacco. She turned around and looked out from the door. There was no doubt that Rong Zhan was blocking the way and she could not get out. However, that was not the main point. The main point was that she saw Rong Zhan in that state. His hands were inserted into his messy black hair, and his slender body was like a Hunchback, unable to straighten. He leaned against the wall and slowly slid down, finally sitting on the ground with a bang, the hand holding the hair was trembling. Even though his arm was covering his face, it was clear that he was in great pain. He was helpless, like a trapped beast, struggling to break free. ¡°Sangsang, Sangsang, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He called out her name in pain and hoarseness. Sang Xia slowly retracted her gaze and closed her eyes, covering her reddened eyes. Rong Zhan, you¡¯re an idiot. *** Unknowingly, Rong Zhan left. There were many people coming and going outside the ward, and in the end, only two people were left to work in shifts at night. One of them was Rong Zhan. While Rong Zhan was not in the corridor, sang Xia walked over. He pushed the door open. There was only the faint light from the instrument and the sound of dripping. The ward was very large, and the clear moonlight spilled in and spread over the figure on the bed, as if everything was so calm and peaceful. However, sang Xia stood there and looked at the person on the bed. She might never wake up again. She could not control her tears and when she saw Bo Yi, they fell. She clenched her fists and walked in front of him. Looking at his pale face, she gritted her teeth and said with red eyes,¡±Bo Yi, are you taking revenge on me? why did he commit suicide? if you have the ability, then get up and explain it to me!¡± Regardless of whether it was because of her, she could not accept Bo Yi committing suicide. even if she had broken up with bo yi, their past relationship was real. no one could accept that the person they had loved so much would die. [author Jun: that¡¯s it. The next part won¡¯t be more torturous than this, but it¡¯ll be a counterattack later ~] Chapter 217 ? 217 Bo Yi is awake, Sangsang, I have something to tell you However, she couldn¡¯t accept that she would die for her. It was no longer love, but a desire to free himself from her suffering. But Bo Yi. You¡¯re not that kind of person, are you? you¡¯re not that cruel. sang xia slowly walked to his side. seeing that he was not waking up, her heart ached. the night was quiet. Sang Xia sat beside him and looked at him. Her slender figure was particularly thin and soft under the moonlight. She sat there and looked at him, but she did not go to him to say anything. She didn¡¯t say anything about how you were so irresponsible and selfish. She had had enough. She had had enough of the accusations. Everyone¡¯s situation was miserable, so what right did others have to say who was more selfish? She left Bo Yi to save herself, Rong Zhan got together with her to save her, and Bo Yi wanted to commit suicide to save her. other people had not experienced the real feeling, so they had no right to say who was more painful. Bo Yi, there are still many beautiful things in this world. Actually, I was wrong too. I shouldn¡¯t be limited to revenge and you shouldn¡¯t live in such a place. There are still too many beautiful things and emotions in this world that are worth living in. Can you wake up? when you wake up, we can live together. ¡°bang bang bang!¡± There was a sudden sound outside the door, followed by hurried and messy footsteps. When sang Xia subconsciously turned around, she just happened to see the shadow of a black windbreaker flash by. Her body stiffened and she did not move for a long time. who was that just now? Even if it was just a dark shadow, she was very clear about it. however, yingluo She turned her head slowly and lowered her eyes. When she looked at her hands that were holding Bo Yi, she did not let go of her brother. Her voice was slightly hoarse as she continued, ¡± let¡¯s change together and pursue a better life together. I will try my best to pursue my dream. What about you, Bo Yi? you still have many moments to realize the meaning of your life. Rong Zhan is still in a daze. ¡°He should be free.¡± everyone has been through pain but death is not the solution. Bo Yi, you should wake up and let everyone let go. Let everyone forget the past and let us all start over again, Yingluo. ¡°Bo Yi, you¡¯re handsome.¡± After a long time, a warm liquid moistened his hand. Her weak and hoarse voice finally came through the night, choking with sobs. Bo Yi, although we¡¯ve broken up, you¡¯re the one I hope for the best in this world. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s better than anyone else, Huahua. Because she would no longer be by his side. She also knew that she could not give him everything he wanted, the life he wanted. However, in this world, among all the living things, there would always be someone waiting for him. She was waiting for him and would give him everything he wanted. His happiness was not with her. Sang Xia got up and left with tears in her eyes. She did not look back, so she did not notice that when she let go of his hand, his long and white fingers trembled slightly. Until ¡­ ¡°Sangsang, Qianqian.¡± A soft and weak voice came through the oxygen tank. sang xia¡¯s hand that was about to open the door stopped. her body froze on the spot. She slowly turned her head, as if it was hard to imagine, but she was afraid that it was an illusion. However, when she saw with her own eyes that he opened his long and clear eyes slightly, and his long eyelashes fluttered slowly and powerlessly, big drops of tears fell from sang Xia¡¯s Red eyes. However, the corners of her lips slowly curled up. Chapter 218 ? 218 Cure, complete! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo.¡± Bo Yi looked over weakly, his lips moving slightly as he said this. ¡°don¡¯t apologize anymore, bo yi. you did nothing wrong.¡± None of us have it. Sangsang, darling. Bo Yi called her name softly. He was infatuated, reluctant, and reluctant to leave. ¡°i have something to tell you.¡± Sang Xia sat back next to him. She saw him reaching out his hand as if he was about to touch her. Her eyelashes fluttered slightly and she held his hand. She had feelings for Bo Yi. However, this had nothing to do with love. Bo Yi had once saved her, comforted her, and gave her a lot of happiness. Even if they were not lovers, she had long treated him as family. She hoped that he would lead a better life than anyone else. ¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening.¡± Sang Xia responded in a low voice. Although Bo Yi looked very weak, his gaze was always on her face. He felt the warmth of her hand. He closed his eyes slightly and said weakly, ¡± ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t be afraid. Sangsang, Qianqian, I didn¡¯t do this because of you, Qianqian.¡± Hearing that, sang Xia held his hand tightly and asked, ¡± Bo Yi, is this the key? no matter what, you can¡¯t kill yourself. A faint smile appeared on Bo Yi¡¯s lips. His eyes were still closed, but his pale lips slowly spat out these words, ¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m so tired, Yingluo.¡± He was really exhausted. ¡°i just want to be selfish for once and not think about others.¡± ¡°but isn¡¯t this ¡­¡± ¡°Sangsang, Qianqian.¡± before she could finish, bo yi¡¯s weak voice interrupted her. he opened his eyes and looked at her without blinking, a bitter smile appearing on his lips. ¡± but i can¡¯t control the other person in my body. he said that my treatment was useless. no matter how hard i try, hanhan won¡¯t get better. hanhan, i don¡¯t want him to hurt anyone else. hanhan, that¡¯s not me, not me, hanhan. ¡± When he said the last part, his eyes, which had always been calm and indifferent, turned red. he held her hand tightly. He had tried his best, and he didn¡¯t want to do that. however, he couldn¡¯t change the fact that he was physically and mentally exhausted. The pain in sang Xia¡¯s heart spread. Even though she could not personally experience his pain, she knew that it must have been very uncomfortable. Bo Yi, you don¡¯t need treatment. You¡¯ll be fine. So what if he has a split personality? maybe he¡¯s not as scary as you think. Can¡¯t you try to accept him? let¡¯s divert our attention and not think about these bad things. Everything will get better. Promise me, don¡¯t do stupid things again, okay? ¡± Bo Yi looked at sang Xia¡¯s Red Nose and red eyes. He saw it and his voice was slightly hoarse. In the end, he choked. Hello, Huahua. This was not what he wanted to see. He had committed suicide because he was physically and mentally exhausted. He didn¡¯t want another personality to appear and hurt others and torture himself, but he didn¡¯t want to see her cry even more. ¡°Sangsang, Qianqian.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you a question,¡± he said. ¡°go ahead,¡± Bo Yi held her hand tightly. how are you doing now? ¡± Was she happy after getting together with Rong Zhan? Actually, Bo Yi was jealous. How could he not be jealous? actually, when he saw sang Xia¡¯s last words during the match, he already knew the answer. However, it would be a lie if he didn¡¯t feel heartache. He couldn¡¯t give happiness to the woman he loved deeply, but he was happy with someone else. He felt complicated and gratified. He just never thought that Rong Zhan would really do it. He was jealous of him. ¡°Bo Yi, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Sang Xia did not want to lie to him, nor did she want to lie to anyone. Bo Yi,¡±Huahua.¡± After a while, he chuckled, as if he had let go of his worries. I was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t treat you well. It seems that I was overthinking, Wanwan. ¡°Will you be fine?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re doing well, I¡¯ll do well too.¡± The two of them looked at each other. Sang Xia saw herself in his eyes and smiled with red eyes. Sangsang, I actually have something important to tell you. Chapter 219 ? 219 The truth was that the person who saved you back then was not me, it was Rong Zhan ¡°what?¡± Sang Xia asked him. At this moment, her eyes were calm and peaceful, like a gentle spring breeze, making people feel warm and comfortable. Bo Yi raised his hand to caress her gently, but he seemed to have thought of something and held back. He opened his thin lips and said slowly, ¡± Sangsang, the first person who saved you from the fire and water back then wasn¡¯t me. Actually, it¡¯s not me, Yingluo. Not me, Yingluo. Sang Xia was stunned for a moment, as if she was trying to digest what he said. Which time was it fire and water? First time? He said it wasn¡¯t him? ¡°Bo Yi, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Sang Xia furrowed her brows. However, a part of her heart started to tremble. it¡¯s the time when you were in Georgopol, when you were intercepted and wanted to arrest you. It¡¯s also the time when you posted a request for help on the internet, ¡± the person Sangsang urged to help you escape and guide you to survive was not me. ¡­¡­ This time, he explained it so clearly that sang Xia finally understood. She was stunned for a long time before she slowly asked, ¡± ¡°If Yingluo isn¡¯t you, then who is it, Yingluo?¡± Bo Yi held her hand tightly, his heart was in turmoil. sangsang, sangsang was stunned. i was the one who selfishly occupied you for so many years. Sangsang, if it wasn¡¯t for that, you wouldn¡¯t be with me, would you? sangsang, will you be disappointed in me now that i¡¯ve told you the truth? this was the only connection between them. Unfortunately, it was fake. He could not forget how she had stopped him with a smile and said to him, ¡± Bo Yi, you saved me. Can I be your girlfriend? ¡± Good or bad. at that time, her smiling face at the age of 16 or 17 was like the most brilliant sun, the purest flower in the world. her gaze passed through his eyes and directly pierced into the depths of his heart. It was like a butterfly effect, setting off huge waves in the depths of his soul. At that moment, he, who had never spoken much to a woman before, slowly said one word, ¡± good, zhenzhen. Because at that time, it was as if there was only one word left in his mind. He couldn¡¯t open his mouth to say no. that word didn¡¯t seem to have passed through his brain. He liked sang Xia. However, he did not know that Rong Zhan liked her too. However, Yingluo However, no matter what, they were only together because she had said that. She said,¡±if you save me, I¡¯ll be your girlfriend.¡± If she knew that it was Rong Zhan, would she have said those words to him? He was the one who stole Rong Zhan¡¯s love, right? But now, he was tired. He had worried enough and been afraid enough. He wanted to be completely free. However, when he finally told her the truth, his hand was still holding her tightly. Sangsang, the person who saved you was actually Xuxu, Rong Zhan. It was Rong Zhan. rong zhan was stunned. This time, sang Xia was completely stunned. Bo Yi¡¯s face turned pale. He was still afraid that sang Xia would blame him for lying to her for so many years. He was even more afraid that she would not admit to their past. sang xia¡¯s mind was in a mess because she had always thought that the person who had saved her was bo yi. he had even come to pick her up personally and he had never denied it. he had never thought that there was someone else involved behind the scenes. however, when bo yi revealed the truth that she did not know, she was in a mess. She was saved by Rong Zhan back then? The person who had saved her when she was about to be abducted and forced to escape was that super cool, ruffian-like, hot-tempered, Rascal-like ¡®Rong Zhan¡¯? Was it the Xuanji Rong Zhan who was hiding somewhere in pain like a little beast? Suddenly ¡­ Sang Xia stood up. Author Jun: inexplicably, he was f * cking jellied! Seeking votes! Chapter 220 ? 220 Sister sang went to look for master Zhan, that pitiful beast Sang Xia stood up abruptly. She was still in a mess. it was because she could not believe it. in fact, she had never thought that the person who saved her would be xuxu and rong zhan, even though she had always thought that she only had the chance to see him later because she was with bo yi. She could still vaguely remember the first time they met. He was staring at her like a Wolf. It was as if he was fierce, but it was also full of complex emotions, ridicule, and sarcasm. She had a deep impression of him. At the same time, he had left a very bad impression of this person. Not only because she didn¡¯t like this kind of slutty hooligan, but also because she felt that he might have malicious intentions towards her. But she never expected Yingluo to be so arrogant. Sangsang, Huahua, will you blame me? ¡± Bo Yi held her hand and asked in a low and nervous voice. His voice was filled with unspeakable self-blame and guilt. This was the thing that he had been suppressing in his heart all this time and was most afraid of. It was like an indescribable guilty matter that had been buried deep in his heart and had followed him for so long. ¡°Why would I blame you?¡± Sang Xia tried her best to calm the shock in her heart and asked him. The corners of Bo Yi¡¯s lips twitched bitterly. Sangsang, have you forgotten? that year when you were chasing me, you told me that you wanted to be my girlfriend because I saved you. Sang Xia continued to stare at him in a daze. Bo Yi slowly let go of her hand, his eyes red. but Sangsang, I didn¡¯t save you. So, the person she wanted to pursue and repay back then, was it not him at all? He had stolen someone else¡¯s love. when sang xia heard this, she looked at him and shook her head slightly. ¡± bo yi, how could you be so silly? ¡± ¡°What?¡± if I didn¡¯t really like you back then, why would Wanwan take the initiative to pursue you? ¡± As soon as sang Xia said this, Bo Yi was stunned. ¡°Bo Yi, that was just an excuse for me to get close to you, Yingluo.¡± ¡°At that time, I really liked you.¡± This was because when they met for the first time in real life, he had also ¡± helped ¡± her. On the subway, when the pervert had followed her, he had protected her with a strong and safe attitude. He was elegant, cold, noble, and handsome. at that time, she was in the prime of her youth, so there was no reason for her not to like him. However, Bo Yi was stunned for a long time before he dared to believe her words. it turned out that sang xia really liked him back then, and it was because she liked him that she said those words. Bo Yi¡¯s heart that had been hanging for a long time finally settled down. However, the moment his heart settled down, at the same time, he also felt an incomparable amount of pain, regret, and frustration. Sang Xia had loved him, but he blamed himself for not being able to hold on to her. ¡°Sangsang, go and find him.¡± Go find him, Yingluo. Bo Yi released his hand and said softly. In fact, he had been unconscious for the past few days. However, he did not want to wake up and did not want to wake up. He knew that Rong Zhan was here. He knew that Rong Zhan might really love sang Xia. He also knew that Rong Zhan had been suffering for the past few days. Actually, Rong Zhan was not in the wrong. As his best brother, he did not want to see him in this state. Hearing Bo Yi¡¯s words, sang Xia¡¯s heart was slightly stirred. In the end, sang Xia looked at him one last time. you promised me that you would live well. Bo Yi¡¯s pale lips curled up slightly. Sang Xia did not stay any longer and turned to leave to look for the ¡°him¡± that Bo Yi had mentioned-Rong Zhan. night. It was quiet. At the end of the corridor, a dejected and desolate black figure appeared. Cigarette butts were everywhere. Chapter 221 ? 221 Rong Zhan, take me to open a hotel After sang Xia came out, she immediately saw that figure. However, at this moment, she looked at Rong Zhan in a different light. His gaze gradually deepened, and he could not tell what she was thinking. she walked over slowly. rong zhan seemed to have noticed her and froze. There was an open window, and he stood by the window with his head lowered, a cigarette in his mouth. The night wind blew his black hair, making him look messy and dejected. He saw her walking over, but he only glanced at her and quickly looked away. He took the cigarette and turned around, as if he didn¡¯t want to face her. He looked so distant and indifferent on the surface, but the hand holding the cigarette was trembling. He seemed to be afraid. Yes, he was afraid. Bo Yi had committed suicide and she had liked him so much. Although he had snatched her away after they had broken up, he had indeed taken her by force. Otherwise, she would not have been with him and Bo Yi would not have been so agitated that he wanted to commit suicide. Would she blame him? Regardless of hiding it from her or what, if Bo Yi didn¡¯t wake up, would she break down? would she blame and hate him like everyone else, blaming everything on herself? However, the most important thing was the red mist. If she faced all these now, would she stay by Bo Yi¡¯s side to whine? Was she going to be separated from him? Stay away from him? Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but let his imagination run wild. His heart was beating violently, tightening, and he was covered in cold sweat. He wanted to escape, afraid to hear the words he was afraid of from her mouth. Sangsang was stunned. With every step she took, he felt like he was being dismembered. rong zhan¡¯s tightly clenched fists could no longer hold it in. when sang xia was about to walk over, he started to press the elevator button. he pressed the elevator button like crazy. he knew that it would take a fixed amount of time, but he still pressed it like crazy, as if it was his only way out. She walked over to sentence him. The elevator finally opened. He couldn¡¯t wait to enter and close the door. He didn¡¯t dare to look at her and avoided her gaze, not wanting to face her. Just as the elevator door was about to close, a hand suddenly reached out. rong zhan¡¯s heart clenched when he caught a glimpse of her from the corner of his eye. almost subconsciously, he reached out to block the elevator door for fear of squeezing her. However, the elevator door opened and she came in. Rong Zhan looked at sang Xia, but she did not look at him. Her face was pale, but she did not seem to have much emotion. She walked in and pressed the button for the first floor. the two of them were about to be in a small, enclosed space. Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He was afraid of being alone with her, afraid that she would say something. So, when the elevator door slowly closed, he wanted to escape and get as far away from her as possible. However, the moment he moved ¡­ ¡°Stop!¡± It was a faint voice, without any emotion, but it was steady and firm. and it was quite powerful and majestic. Rong Zhan¡¯s feet seemed to have stopped moving. He watched as the elevator door closed, but he could not get out. He panicked but pretended to be calm as he turned around to smoke. you can¡¯t smoke in the elevator, ¡± another voice said. his movements suddenly froze, and in the end, he slowly took it down. he did not move, not daring to move at all. The two of them stood in the elevator without saying a word. Sang Xia seemed to be tired or something. She looked exhausted and weak. Although Rong Zhan was afraid to see her, he still felt sorry for her when he saw her like this. So when the elevator was about to reach the first floor, sang Xia slowly said something, and he did not refuse. ¡°Rong Zhan, can you bring me to a hotel now?¡± she asked. Rong Zhan was stunned. She was tired, right? she just wanted to rest, right? [ author jun: no, she just wanted to seduce you. she wanted to seduce you forcefully. ] Chapter 222 ? 222 Sister sang sneaked away forcefully! Rong Zhan could not help but look up at her. After a while, he nodded and turned around. let¡¯s go. With that, his slender body took the lead. Sang Xia followed behind him. she wasn¡¯t wearing much. she only had a coat and a knitted scarf around her neck, which still looked thin. As they walked out of the hospital, a cold breeze blew and red maple leaves fell from the tree. She sneezed all of a sudden, and Rong Zhan¡¯s body stiffened. He stood on the spot, waiting for her. Sang Xia walked over and subconsciously reached out to hold his arm. She noticed that his arm had also stiffened, but her expression was calm, as if she did not notice anything. Then, her hand slowly slid down and held his cold hand. He put them into her warm coat pocket. The two of them walked together. Rong Zhan¡¯s stiff arms only relaxed after a while and he held her hand back. gradually, it became tighter and tighter. There were many hotels near the hospital. They randomly entered the nearest one, but unfortunately, there were only king-sized rooms left. There were no suites. ¡°Sure, as long as there¡¯s a place.¡± Sang Xia saw that he was hesitating to go to another restaurant, so she reminded him before he could say anything. Rong Zhan opened a room with a king-sized bed. At this moment, sang Xia¡¯s voice was heard again. It was very low and light, but he could still hear it clearly. For some reason, his heart tightened. ¡°Yingluo doesn¡¯t need such a big space anyway,¡± she said. There¡¯s no need for such a big place. as long as there¡¯s a place, it¡¯s fine, What did she want to do? what did she want to say to him, Hanhan? You want to find a place to have a good talk with him, don¡¯t you? Rong Zhan pursed his lips tightly and lowered his eyes. His eyelashes trembled slightly as he took the room card and walked towards the elevator. Sang Xia looked at his back from behind, and her long, misty eyes darkened even more. his deep gaze and slightly narrowed eyes did not seem to match her tired and weak appearance. In the room. Rong Zhan checked her thoroughly and found nothing unusual. He then walked to the door and pressed the doorknob. have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back first. Contact me if you need anything. He was about to leave. Sang Xia stood up from the bed. wait. Rong Zhan had already opened the door and was about to leave. He avoided her gaze as if he could not wait to leave. It was as if he was afraid that she would say something to him if he left too late. Blame, complain, or even break up. He didn¡¯t want to hear anything. He was afraid to hear it, so he didn¡¯t want to give her the chance to say it. However, sang Xia walked to his side at this time. While he was pretending to be calm but was actually panicking inside- ¡°Bang-!¡± Sang Xia kicked the door shut. His hand was still stretched out, but his face, which was pretending to be calm, was cracked. ¡°I¡¯m here, where are you going?¡± She retracted her foot and stood beside him, asking indifferently. Although his tone was very light, his aura was very strong. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes finally met his. Although she was shorter than him by a head and had a slender figure, there was an aura from her bones that could not be underestimated. Not to mention, when she looked straight at him, it simply made one¡¯s heart collapse. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was suffering. ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m going out for some fresh air.¡± He lowered his head for a long time and muttered. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes looked over and met her eyes. He tried to control his emotions and started to breathe heavily. I said I want to go out! He wanted to leave, he wanted to escape! He didn¡¯t want to be with her! Sang Xia¡¯s indifferent gaze suddenly became sharp. I said, you¡¯re not allowed to go out. Don¡¯t you understand?! Chapter 223 ? 223 sangsang, do you want me to die? rong zhan was almost driven mad by her. he wanted to open the door and rush out, but he was afraid that he would hurt her if he was too forceful. Sang Xia could feel his chest heaving up and down and his emotional fluctuation. Her eyes flickered, but her expression remained calm. She asked, ¡± Rong Zhan, what are you afraid of? ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± he didn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t. Rong Zhan avoided her gaze and tried to explain. ¡°No, you do,¡± Sang Xia looked at him steadily. Rong Zhan wanted to push him away, but sang Xia¡¯s firm and low voice was heard, hitting his heart hard. ¡°You¡¯re just afraid. Rong Zhan, you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll say you¡¯re right, right?¡± you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll blame you like everyone else. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll complain and criticize you because of Bo Yi. You¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll see me in pain and tears because of Bo Yi. Are you still afraid, afraid of Huahua? ¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t say anymore! You shut up! Sang Xia! Disappear from this daddy¡¯s sight!¡± His eyes suddenly reddened and he growled like a wild beast. She frantically tried to open the door and escape. However, sang Xia blocked the door. She looked up at him, who was about to go crazy, and continued, ¡± you¡¯re still afraid. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll leave you, aren¡¯t you?! Rong Zhan¡¯s body stiffened. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes were bloodshot, evil, crazy, and helpless. He staggered and lowered his head. A cold and sarcastic smile appeared on his cold and sharp lips. He turned his head away and sneered, ¡± Who are you? you¡¯re just a woman. I don¡¯t f * cking lack ¡­ you continue!? Her eyes stared straight at him, and anger appeared between her brows. Her hand held his arm tightly, unwilling to move away. ¡°Say it! If you have the ability, say it again!¡± rong zhan¡¯s face turned pale, and he was speechless. however, this was not the point. the point was that he could not hold it in anymore. his heart was filled with intense sourness and pain. he felt lonely and desperate. the tight string in his mind seemed to be about to burst, and his shoulders were trembling. Her fingertips were also trembling. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself in front of her. He didn¡¯t want her to see him at his weakest, most helpless, and most useless state. This was not him. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll leave.¡± She turned around to open the door and leave, but the moment she turned around, someone hugged her from behind and held her tightly in his arms. Sang Xia twisted her body and struggled. let go! Didn¡¯t you say Yingluo?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the warm liquid suddenly wet the hair on her neck. The warm temperature and the touch made sang Xia freeze at once, and the words she wanted to say were stuck in her throat. It was stuck in her throat and she could not say anything. He buried his face in the crook of her neck and hugged her tightly with both hands. Such a big man, but at this moment, his straight back was bent in defeat, as if he had finally compromised and admitted defeat. His shoulders trembled slightly. All the suppressed pain and suffering were given to the person he didn¡¯t want to give the most. He gave it to her. He was like a survivor floating in the sea, and she was like a piece of driftwood. She was the pillar of his soul. ¡°Xuanji, Rong Zhan.¡± Sang Xia called out softly. She placed her hand on his hand that was tightly holding hers. He was still trembling, showing no signs of letting go. Sang Xia sighed softly. do you still want me to leave? ¡± Do you still want me to leave? After a long while, just when sang Xia thought that Rong Zhan would not reply, his hoarse voice was heard.¡±You want me to die?¡± Chapter 224 ? 224 She belonged to him, and he wouldn¡¯t let her go! Do you want me to die? He did not speak softly and weakly. Instead, he hugged her tightly and growled with all his might in a hoarse voice. She said,¡±do you still want me to leave?¡± He said,¡±do you want me to die?¡± Waves of emotions stirred in sang Xia¡¯s heart. Her eyelashes trembled. She pried his hand away and turned around to look at his delicate face, which was holding back his emotions with reddened eyes. He was as stubborn and arrogant as a lone wolf. He used his tough outer shell to protect himself. ¡°Then do you still want to escape?¡± She asked. Rong Zhan pursed his lips tightly and did not say a word. His eyes were red and he did not move. His body language proved everything. alright then. Come here. I want to talk to you about something. She said as she walked towards the bed. Rong Zhan froze on the spot. He lowered his head in fear and blurted out a few words in a stubborn and hoarse voice, ¡± I don¡¯t want to listen. He didn¡¯t want to hear or know. Sang Xia: ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t listen.¡± She glanced at him and said lightly. At this time, he had to know about this. Only then would he feel much better. Rong Zhan turned his head away and did not care. He didn¡¯t want to hear anything, he didn¡¯t want to hear anything. However, sang Xia could not care less about him. She started to take off her coat as she said, ¡± Bo Yi is awake. He¡¯s fine. After sang Xia finished speaking, she glanced at him and found that his body had suddenly become stiff. so, you don¡¯t have to be in so much pain and blame yourself. Bo Yi told me that he didn¡¯t do it because of you. He also hopes that you can live well and don¡¯t have to worry about him. Sang Xia was packing up her things, hanging up her coat and scarf. She seemed to be saying these words very indifferently. Finally, she stood in front of him in a thin velvet coat. he said that you haven¡¯t rested for a few days. You haven¡¯t slept at all, Qianqian. The next second, she pulled him, whose body was tense and stiff, to the bed. the bed is ready. You should rest. So, she had asked him to get a room for him. Was it for him? Rong Zhan was completely dumbfounded. He was in disbelief. sang xia turned around to leave him, but he grabbed her in a hurry and asked, ¡± where are you going? ¡± Sang Xia looked at him deeply. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to take a shower. After that, she let go of his hand and went to take a shower. Rong Zhan was completely stunned. He was at a loss for what to do with this sudden series of events. Was she telling the truth? Bo Yi had woken up? He¡¯s awake? The heavy stone in Rong Zhan¡¯s heart seemed to have disappeared. But very quickly, he could not help but think of all sorts of things. If Bo Yi had woken up, it must be because sang Xia had gone to look for him. He was willing to wake up because of her. She was indeed the most important person in his heart. But this time, he had woken up. Would some things change? Because Yingluo he could not forget what he had heard at the door of the ward. I can¡¯t forget, she said ran ran Rong Zhan clenched his fists tightly and his breathing almost stopped. His heart was clenched tightly. What should he do? Bo Yi finally woke up. Was she going to fall into a daze? His heart was in an extreme struggle. He was conflicted, tangled, and in pain. no, he couldn¡¯t. sang xia was his. he could not let her go. he could not! rong zhan heard the sound of water flowing in the bathroom and clenched his fists tightly. suddenly, he opened the bathroom door without a care and rushed in-! after everything was over. The two of them were already sleeping on the big bed, mixed together. They were wet and their breaths blended together. Their auras also fused together, and the air was filled with the smell of urine. Rong Zhan¡¯s clothes were all wet, and his slender body was naked. His arm was on her chest, and he had fallen asleep while hugging her. however, sang xia woke up unexpectedly. Even if a carefree and deep touch made her whole body sore and weak. She slowly removed his arm from her chest and sat up halfway. She pulled a long bath towel over and covered his bare waist and lower body, as well as her chest. he sat up and took a lady¡¯s cigarette from the bedside table. he lit one and took a slow puff. She leaned back lazily, her long, misty eyes were cold and charming, and he was looking at Rong Zhan without blinking. Looking at his sleeping face, he seemed to be not sleeping well, and his brows were slightly furrowed. She stretched out a hand to caress him, and then fiddled with the black hair on his forehead. As she looked at him, she slowly leaned over and whispered in his ear, ¡± ¡°rong zhan, you¡¯ve won.¡± from now on, she was willing to accept him from the bottom of her heart. That was because her cold heart towards him had started to change. This tsundere. she liked it. Smoking a cigarette was usually something men would do after they had sex, and it was something that they thought was very bad. But when it came to sang Xia, it had an unspeakable cold and indifferent temperament. She was wrapped in a bath towel that barely covered her thighs. She stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and softly made a phone call, asking for two sets of clothes to be sent over. He had even ordered supper. She couldn¡¯t sleep, and she was hungry because of the excessive consumption of energy. rong zhan subconsciously reached out to hug her, but he missed. he frowned and opened his eyes. What he saw was sang Xia sitting at the end of the bed with a cigarette in her hand and her head lowered as she fiddled with her phone. Sang Xia was looking at the lyrics and score of the new song that Harren had sent her. She was engrossed in it when a long and strong arm pulled her from behind and she fell into his arms. she couldn¡¯t help but snort. he snatched her cigarette and put it in his mouth, saying vaguely, ¡± don¡¯t shout. when you shout, my mind will be blurred out. ¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. Did you fight?¡± Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes and thought for a while. His gaze fell on her lower body. He seemed to have thought of something and replied in a hoarse voice, ¡± Zhenzhen, yes. She didn¡¯t call. not only didn¡¯t they fight, but they were actually embarrassed. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± feeling the desire rising behind her, she quickly held his arm to stop him. She really couldn¡¯t come. He was like a beast when he was wild. Although he was seductive and cruel, the pain and bitterness after that were equal. Rong Zhan did not continue, nor did he move. He just stayed close to her, smoking her cigarette and blowing out a ring of smoke. He squinted his eyes and said, ¡± it¡¯s too light. It¡¯s boring. ¡°It¡¯s better to use this Suan ni!¡± His other hand pressed against her thigh and was about to enter. ¡°Rong Zhan, stop it. I still have something to tell you. Can you be serious?¡± The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. A ruffian was a ruffian after all. He would shine with just a little sunlight. He was addicted to shamelessness! hearing that she was going to say something, rong zhan subconsciously thought of what he had heard at the door of the ward. he avoided it and said, ¡± don¡¯t say anything. i won¡¯t listen to anything. if you insist on saying something that i don¡¯t want to hear, i will kill you with my own life! ¡± Chapter 225 ? 225 So you were the one who saved me! In the bathroom. Mist filled the air, and water splashed everywhere. the bathroom wasn¡¯t big, and after he rushed in, it felt even more cramped. it was hot, and all the air mixed together in the tight space. It made all his senses incomparably clear at this moment. A blurry mist. Her body was vaguely outlined. She was snow-white and tender. Her alluring collarbones, her fatally soft curves that were half-covered by her long black hair, her small waist, and her long legs. she heard the sound and opened her eyes. her face was covered in water droplets, and she was like a lotus out of clear water, fair and pure. Seeing him come in, she just looked at him without saying anything. rong zhan approached her step by step. There was no lust in his red eyes, only struggle and pain. He was afraid that she would leave him. Sang Xia looked at him. this stubborn, arrogant, and dispirited lone wolf. she watched as he walked in front of her. the water that sprayed down gradually wet his clothes, face, and strands of hair. he did not avoid it, and his long, red phoenix eyes looked straight at her. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were filled with complicated emotions. The next second. she took the initiative to raise her hand and gently stroked his cheek. Her bare feet slowly stepped on his feet. She raised her hands and hooked them around his neck. her naked body was pressed against his wet clothes, and her lips moved closer to his. she bit his upper lip and muttered, ¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, you silly Yingluo!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s entire body trembled as he hugged her tightly. Sangsang, Sangsang, mumble! He pressed her against the wall behind him and hurriedly pressed his lips against hers. under the shower, the two of them were wet. her body was white, soft, and fragrant. rong zhan held her back tightly with one hand and pressed against the cold wall. he held the back of her head with the other and lowered his head to kiss her deeply. He was like a stranded fish that desperately needed the nourishment of water. He was like an injured animal that desperately needed the comfort of its mate. she was very alluring, and he crazily plundered and gnawed at her. His lips and teeth seemed to have the sweetness of melted snow, and sang Xia could not help but sink deeper. She was very proactive this time. With one hand around his neck and the other through his black hair, she kissed him back with an indescribable feeling. This evil ruffian, Arrogant Bastard, and demon. So it was you. so the person who saved me was you. no wonder he had been targeting her, mocking her, and even threatening her from the first time he had seen her. his unwillingness and grievances had all turned into revenge. he wanted to bully her. he couldn¡¯t help but want to bully her. So, it was like this. She finally understood. However, after understanding it, his heart was filled with endless heartache. ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± A soft voice came out of his mouth, which was extremely seductive. Rong Zhan was even more excited. He only wanted to hold his beloved woman tightly in his arms, wishing that they could become one. Her hand slowly moved down. He let out a low and hoarse groan, tightening his thin waist and spine. His breathing suddenly became so rapid, and his eyes were blurred and deep as he looked at her. However, his remaining rationality still made him feel uneasy. Why did she have such a reaction? Could it be that she wanted to give him one last night, then leave and return to Bo Yi¡¯s side? As he thought of this, he immediately wanted to leave. However, she seemed to have noticed something and suddenly used more force. ¡°Uh ah!¡± Chapter 226 ? 226 It¡¯s over, she was poisoned! A sexy voice spilled out, numbing her bones. ¡°Why are you hiding? it clearly told me that it really wants to.¡± sang xia¡¯s eyes were fixed on him, half dazed and half awake. even her tone was light and serious. Rong Zhan¡¯s ears turned red. He tried his best to control himself and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± no, Yingluo didn¡¯t. ¡°what do you mean by no?¡± sang xia raised her eyebrows. As she said this, her hands moved around, and he was so excited that he could not help himself. Sang Xia glanced at him indifferently and looked at him again. Rong Zhan, when will you be as honest as this? ¡± why didn¡¯t he say anything about him saving her back then? Why did she have to hide it for Bo Yi? Wasn¡¯t he clearly in pain and suffering? Sangsang, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t understand. He panted heavily. he clearly felt that there was a deeper meaning behind her words. he wanted to escape, but his mind was in a mess. it was over. he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. move. ¡°Do you want me?¡± She asked. His eyes were red and filled with a strong desire. But he didn¡¯t forget. He panted heavily. no condom. I don¡¯t want you to take medicine anymore. Sang Xia looked at him steadily and said, ¡± come in. I won¡¯t wear it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take medicine. as soon as she said that, rong zhan growled and pounced on her without a care. he pressed her against the wall like a crazy beast that had been hungry for a long time. ** The evening had gradually subsided, and the sky was as dark as ink. The curtains were not drawn, and the moonlight poured in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, pouring a cold silver-gray color on the ground. Everything seemed so quiet. but further in, a woman¡¯s suppressed moans and a man¡¯s sexy groans could be heard. The room was filled with a lingering charm. In the bathroom. she raised her long neck. Her nails dug into his back. ¡­¡­ she opened her eyes slightly and looked at the light above her head. it seemed to be very close yet very far. everything in front of her became blurry and messy. she jolted, jolted, and jolted more and more violently. she was drenched in sweat. Rong Zhan was like a wild Jaguar, attacking her with force. his physical fitness was abnormal! no one could do such a high-load exercise like him after several days without rest. Moreover, he was too ruthless. She couldn¡¯t take it from the beginning, but she was forced to. She was willing to accept this person. Sang Xia¡¯s line of sight moved down from the light above her head. It was as if it was filled with water, dripping wet and stained with a seductive mist. She looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s face in a daze. He had a strong and lean body. Her gaze fell on his waist and abdomen. There was a tattoo on the mermaid line below his eight-pack ABS. It was a double-headed eagle. He was too sexy. Sang Xia had seen many men of all kinds, but Rong Zhan was the only one who was special and different. He looked evil, wild, overbearing, hooligan, and demon, but in fact, he was proud, fragile, sensitive, and lonely. Sometimes, he was even a f * cking tsundere. however, when it came to matters between men and women, she could only use one word to describe him: Sexy. His muffled groans, his strong and powerful body, his exquisite and devilish face, his slightly cold but long red Phoenix eyes, his ups and downs on her body, he was in a daze. he couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It was too deadly, like a poppy. She hugged him tightly and wrapped her arms around his neck. At that moment, she was willing to fall for this man. She had been poisoned. [ author Jun: express your desire to sleep with master Zhan?! ] [ the QQ browser¡¯s babies are all crazily throwing votes, third place on the weekly ranking, f * ck, awesome, don¡¯t f * cking drop it!!! ] Chapter 227 ? 227 She liked this flashy guy! After everything was over. The two of them were already sleeping on the big bed, mixed together. They were wet and their breaths blended together. their auras also fused together, and the air was filled with a charming smell. Rong Zhan¡¯s clothes were all wet, and his slender body was naked. His arm was on her chest, and he had fallen asleep while hugging her. However, sang Xia was surprisingly awake, even though a carefree and deep touch had made her sore and weak all over. she slowly removed his arm from her chest and sat up halfway. she pulled a long bath towel over and covered his bare waist and lower body, as well as her chest. He sat up and took a lady¡¯s cigarette from the bedside table. He lit one and took a slow puff. she leaned back lazily, her long, misty eyes were cold and charming, and he was looking at rong zhan without blinking. Looking at his sleeping face, he seemed to be not sleeping well, and his brows were slightly furrowed. She reached out a hand to caress him and fiddled with the black hair on his forehead. As she looked at him, she slowly leaned over and planted a light kiss on his forehead. ¡°Rong Zhan, you¡¯ve won.¡± From now on, she was willing to accept him from the bottom of her heart. that was because her cold heart towards him had started to change. This tsundere. She liked it. Smoking a cigarette was usually something men would do after they had sex, and it was something that they thought was very bad. But when it came to sang Xia, it had an unspeakable cold and indifferent temperament. She was wrapped in a bath towel that barely covered her thighs. She stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and softly made a phone call, asking for two sets of clothes to be sent over. He had even ordered supper. She couldn¡¯t sleep, and she was hungry because of the excessive consumption of energy. Rong Zhan subconsciously reached out to hug her, but he missed. He frowned and opened his eyes. What he saw was sang Xia sitting at the end of the bed with a cigarette in her hand and her head lowered as she fiddled with her phone. Sang Xia was looking at the lyrics and score of the new song that Harren had sent her. She was engrossed in it when a long and strong arm pulled her from behind and she fell into his arms. She couldn¡¯t help but snort. He snatched her cigarette and put it in his mouth, saying vaguely, ¡± don¡¯t shout. When you shout, my mind will be blurred out. Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. Did you fight?¡± Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes and thought for a while. His gaze fell on her lower body. He seemed to have thought of something and replied in a hoarse voice, ¡± Zhenzhen, yes. She didn¡¯t call. Not only didn¡¯t they fight, but they were actually embarrassed. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± feeling the desire rising behind her, she quickly held his arm to stop him. she really couldn¡¯t make it. he was like a beast when he was wild. although he was seductive and cruel, the pleasure was doubled, but the pain and bitterness after that were equal. Rong Zhan did not continue, nor did he move. He just stayed close to her, smoking her cigarette and blowing out a ring of smoke. He squinted his eyes and said, ¡± it¡¯s too light. It¡¯s boring. ¡°It¡¯s better to use this Suan ni!¡± His other hand pressed against her thigh and was about to enter. ¡°Rong Zhan, stop it. I still have something to tell you. Can you be serious?¡± The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. A ruffian was a ruffian after all. He would shine with just a little sunlight. He was addicted to shamelessness! hearing that she was going to say something, rong zhan subconsciously thought of what he had heard at the door of the ward. he avoided it and said, ¡± don¡¯t say anything. i won¡¯t listen to anything. if you insist on saying something that i don¡¯t want to hear, i will kill you with my own life! ¡± Chapter 228 ? 228 Is this really not the last time? Perish together? Sang Xia¡¯s expression was rather strange. She turned her head to look at him, and he was still frowning stubbornly and pursing his thin lips. As sang Xia looked on, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She elbowed him in the chest. Rong Zhan, what are you afraid of? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid?¡± Rong Zhan wiped his face away and didn¡¯t look at her. He snorted. why would I be afraid? I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Before he could finish, sang Xia suddenly reached out and pinched his face. While he was stunned, he heard her say with a fake smile, ¡± don¡¯t act tough. If you keep acting tough, I¡¯ll hit you, okay? ¡± F * ck! Rong Zhan almost vomited blood. ¡°speak, what are you afraid of me saying? Can I hear it?¡± Sang Xia turned around and sat on his lap. She looked at him and asked without blinking. Rong Zhan lowered his head and did not speak. ¡°Still not going to tell me?¡± Sang Xia lowered her head to look at him. He turned his head away. When sang Xia leaned over, he turned to the other side. Sang Xia lost her patience. forget it then, Zhenzhen. she said, getting off his body. Rong Zhan suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly so that she wouldn¡¯t see him. He gritted his teeth slightly and said in an agitated voice, ¡± are you leaving me?! Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Bo Yi had woken up and he had clearly heard her say that she wanted to be with him! Sang Xia furrowed her brows. Although she was surprised, she still said, ¡± No. ¡°You¡¯re lying! You clearly said it! i heard it with my own ears!¡± He was agitated and growled. you heard it? Sang Xia furrowed her brows slightly, as if she suddenly recalled the scene at the door of the ward earlier. She snorted. you heard wrong! ¡°I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t even think about lying to me!¡± He felt a pain on his lower lip. Sang Xia bit his lip to punish him. Her gaze turned colder. Rong Zhan, are you stupid? ¡± Rong Zhan was furious. He covered his lower lip that was in pain and growled, ¡± how am I stupid? I¡¯d be stupid if I believed you! ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten what I told you before.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Rong Zhan was stunned for a moment. ¡°Then you really deserve it now!¡± Sang Xia scoffed coldly. what did I tell you after you did it that day before you left? Think about it carefully.¡± rong zhan was stunned. then, he really tried to recall what she had said to him. What did he say? Rong Zhan seemed to have thought of something and froze. Sang Xia turned his face to her and said seriously, ¡± didn¡¯t I say that I won¡¯t leave you? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to be afraid, I¡¯m right beside you?¡± Even if everyone blamed him, accused him, and sent him to hell, she would still be there for him. rong zhan couldn¡¯t believe his ears. although he did remember, it was different before and after the incident. ¡°Yingluo, you really don¡¯t want to be with Bo Yi? is this really not the last time we¡¯ll be in bed?¡± he asked in shock. The first part of the sentence was still acceptable to sang Xia, but the second part made her want to kick him. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± at this point, if I really wanted to leave, would I have broken up with you? ¡± How could he be so naive and romantic? she was about to leave when rong zhan pulled her back excitedly. ¡± what about you? will you be with me obediently from now on? ¡± when sang xia heard this, she wanted to tell him about her joining sun. since the matter had been resolved, she had to leave as soon as possible. harren had said that time was tight. ¡°No, Rong Zhan, I¡¯m actually scared.¡± Suddenly, a phone rang and interrupted her. Chapter 229 ? 229 She wanted Rong Zhan to be obsessed with her and submit to her! When sang Xia saw the incoming call, she frowned slightly and looked at Rong Zhan. Rong Zhan was also looking straight at her. Subconsciously, he felt that this was not an ordinary phone call. Who was it? What did he want to do? ¡°Give me a moment.¡± As sang Xia spoke, she ignored Gu rongzhan and walked straight to the bathroom to answer the call. This was not a suite and the room was small. To avoid him, she could only go to the bathroom. Rong Zhan watched as she avoided him. Although it seemed normal, he still felt uncomfortable. What could she not let him know? The next second, he did not care about his shamelessness. He wrapped his lower body in a bath towel and went to the bathroom door to eavesdrop. Her voice was not loud. he heard something about going back as soon as possible. Los Angeles? There were also things like Harren, Anthony, and so on! Who were they? what the hell were they? Yes, something was wrong. Rong Zhan did not know when he started to feel that something was wrong. Perhaps it was when she refused to sign the contract, or perhaps it was before the competition! She was such a restless person, how could she be willing to stay by his side and not go anywhere? What other secrets did she have? ¡°Ka-!¡± The door was opened. Rong Zhan was so lost in his thoughts that sang Xia saw him stammering at the door the moment she opened it. ¡°What are you doing? eavesdropping?¡± She frowned and asked in surprise. It was too late for Rong Zhan to react. He could only pretend that he did not know anything and coughed. eavesdrop my A * S. I need to go to the toilet. Hurry up and come out! Sang Xia walked out slowly while Rong Zhan entered. He turned around and pretended to go to the toilet, reaching out to close the door. He pushed it again and again, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t move it. he turned his head and saw sang xia staring at him with her phone crossed in front of her chest, not moving. Rong Zhan was shocked. He turned around slowly and looked down at the guy who had pulled the towel away. aren¡¯t you leaving? ¡± he asked. Of course, he was not asking it, but sang Xia. A half-smile appeared on sang Xia¡¯s lips. don¡¯t you need to go to the toilet? why? go ahead. Can¡¯t you even take a look? it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never seen that thing before. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± The corner of his eyes twitched. being stared at by her like this, even if he wasn¡¯t pretending, it was enough. no one could come up. ¡°Bah! you¡¯re a female hooligan!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s coquettishness soared to the sky as he gritted his teeth and scolded her. He hid his precious brother and did not go to the toilet anymore. He turned around and wanted to go back to her side. Sang Xia pulled him back. rong zhan thought that she was going to mock him again, but in the next second, she said in a serious tone, ¡± rong zhan, i¡¯m going out for a week. after you¡¯re done with your work here, go home first. i¡¯ll look for you when i¡¯m back, okay? ¡± She didn¡¯t have time to explain. She had to leave soon. As for facing Rong Zhan, she had also thought about it. Since she had decided to be with him in the future, this man was hers! She had once said that a bad man like Rong Zhan was well-liked by women. He was vicious, evil, and infatuated with women. However, he was a top-grade man that many women could not control. The woman who could control him must be a scheming person. At that time, she thought that she might be such a woman, but she never thought of controlling him. However, things were different now. Not only did she want this man, but she also wanted this man to be infatuated with her forever and submit to her! So, she decided to act first and report later about the band. On the day she performed for the first time worldwide, she would appear in front of him in a dazzling manner, shocking him, making him proud and excited, and making him crazy in love with her! Gong Jie made him kneel under her long dress on the bed and groan, singing ¡®conquered¡¯! Chapter 230 ? 230 i¡¯m hungry, i want to drink, how can i like you! However, the moment she said that, Rong Zhan, who was so possessive, was stunned. He looked serious. where are you going? what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Country M. As for what I¡¯m going to do?¡± She walked in front of him and was very close to him. In the end, she touched his neck with her hand and touched the tip of his nose. you¡¯ll find out, but just treat this as a secret. I¡¯ll surprise you when the time comes, okay? ¡± Of course, she was also afraid that he would play some tricks at this critical time and not let her go. However, since she had already put it that way, would Rong Zhan understand? Although Rong Zhan was unhappy that she kept it a secret from him, he could only accept it since she mentioned that she wanted to show him a surprise. As expected, he knew that she would not be willing to stay by his side so easily. She always had to find something to do. She was also an independent individual with her own freedom. In the past, Bo Yi controlled her too much and only surrounded her with him, the center of her life. That was why sang Xia couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to escape. In this way, even if he was reluctant and worried, he was still willing to agree to let her do anything. ¡°Go, do whatever you want to do. Wife, I¡¯ll wait for you to come back. I¡¯ll always be waiting for you.¡± rong zhan lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips. ¡± as long as you don¡¯t cheat on me and don¡¯t get bullied, you can do whatever you want. your man will always be your strongest backing! ¡± Sang Xia could not help but smile. Others might not know, but she knew that Rong Zhan had the right to do so. But cheating? ¡°rong zhan, do you know, zhenzhen?¡± ¡°What?¡± Their foreheads were pressed together, their noses were touching, their breaths blended, and they were deeply entangled. It was a rare tenderness. you don¡¯t have to deliberately meet anyone, and you¡¯re not in a hurry to have anyone, or force anyone to stay. Everything is natural. You¡¯re the best, and you should leave yourself to the last person, the person who won¡¯t leave you. ¡°So, don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t worry about gains and losses, and don¡¯t be humble¡± He was the best. He deserved to be treated gently by the world and her. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart melted into water as he listened to her words. A gentle breeze blew and rippled gently. Although he really wanted to scold her for being so pretentious, he couldn¡¯t say it. Those words were like a gentle medicine that soothed his heart. While it shocked him, it also healed him and moved him. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow and hug her tightly. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes looked at her without blinking, and his forehead seemed to be sweating nervously. then, my wife, are you that person? Do you like me, Yingluo?¡± Tell him, tell him. There were only the two of them here, and she was telling him her true feelings so that he would no longer be hesitant! Sang Xia took a deep breath and pushed him away. He quickly moved closer to her. Sang Xia said, ¡± wait a minute, the takeaway I ordered is here. The food was delivered directly to the door. Sang Xia saw her phone light up and went to open the door to get the food. her order was barbeque skewers and roman beer. after she brought it back, she smiled at rong zhan and said, ¡± rong zhan, you have to be honest and direct when you¡¯re alive. i¡¯m hungry and i want to drink. i, yingluo, like you. ¡± One sentence. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes almost turned red. *** Sang Xia left. The next morning, Rong Zhan arranged a plane for her and asked the people from the headquarters to personally escort her. ¡°Boss, young master Bo has woken up. It¡¯s fine now. Let¡¯s go back to t city or follow sister-in-law, Wanwan.¡± ¡°Bah! Why are you following me? I¡¯ll go talk to Bo Yi first, then we¡¯ll go to country M. That¡¯s to protect, protect your sister-in-law, Huahua.¡± [ Master Fu: we have to be honest and direct when we are alive. I am very hungry, I want to drink. I¡¯m ¡± my ¡± babies, I want to ask for votes! ] Chapter 231 ? 231 Rong Zhan, did you two have sex? It was not wrong to let her do her own thing, but that did not mean that he would not do anything. How could he not worry about the safety of such! beautiful and wild wife? He would spread his powerful demon wings to protect her and let her fly higher! ** Before sang Xia left, she took a look at Bo Yi. Rong Zhan had no idea what she said to him after she bade him farewell, but he knew how jealous he was when he was outside. After sang Xia left, Rong Zhan had a good talk with Bo Yi before he left. In the ward. Rong Zhan lowered his head slightly and sat on the chair beside the bed, peeling an Apple for him. Bo Yi was much better. His awakening made everyone heave a sigh of relief, but Rong Zhan was the one who was even more relieved. of course, no matter what the reason was, he wanted him to live well. otherwise, not only would he have to bear the burden in his heart, but he would also really lose a good brother. Bo Yi leaned back, his gaze landing on the big-screen television. He said in a calm tone, ¡± Rong Zhan, she¡¯s gone. Aren¡¯t you going to chase after her? ¡± Rong Zhan paused for a moment and continued to shave without looking up. His movements were a little clumsy. but this didn¡¯t affect his attitude. ¡± i¡¯ll chase after you. i¡¯ll chase after you after i finish talking to you. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about with me? It wasn¡¯t because of you that I didn¡¯t think things through before. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking too much?¡± Bo Yi said indifferently. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched. that¡¯s good. You should know that I didn¡¯t steal your woman. I only did it after you two broke up. Besides ¡­ at this point, rong zhan paused for a moment, then said in a low and serious voice, ¡± you should know now that i¡¯ve had some feelings for her before you. it¡¯s just that hanhan ¡­ ¡± Bo Yi¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly. Yes, he was very clear about this, so he wouldn¡¯t make any comments. Love was selfish to everyone. He just wanted to have a love that he liked. There must be someone he liked. That was all. ¡°But what?¡± Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth. but that cunning woman beat me to it! Yes, that¡¯s right, it was her! The person who took the initiative was not Bo Yi, it was the 16 ¨C 17 year old girl that she had met at that time! She was so restless that she pounced on a handsome man the moment she saw him! Bo Yi chuckled, as if he also felt that it was unexpected that sang Xia would take the initiative to attack him. Bo Yi, I know that you might not want to do that b * stard thing just because of this, but I still have to give you a piece of advice. Live well. Also, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about her thinking that you saved her. Just let her think that way. You can also rest assured, Hanhan. since she had already become his wife, he would just be a little more ¡°generous.¡± When Bo Yi heard this, he was slightly surprised. This matter ¡­ Didn¡¯t he personally confess to sang Xia? And now, Rong Zhan was talking about Yingluo. Almost in an instant, he realized that sang Xia did not tell him anything! She kept it in her heart. As expected, Yingluo hadn¡¯t changed at all. She never said what was good or bad for her, only showing it in her actions. It was straightforward and efficient. However ¡­ Bo Yi seemed to have thought of something. He pursed his lips and asked, ¡± Rong Zhan, did you two have sex, Huahua? ¡± Did they have sex? That¡¯s right, he didn¡¯t mean anything else, but if it really happened, did Rong Zhan notice a very important problem? Sang Xia¡¯s first time was actually ¡­ Chapter 232 ? 232 I never expected her to be a Virgin! Rong Zhan frowned when he suddenly asked such a private question. Although he often talked about his wife, he didn¡¯t like it when others talked about her private matters, especially such sensitive topics. He felt that he was snatching his wife away if anyone else mentioned her! Not to mention being noticed by others. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rong Zhan asked without any expression. Bo Yi saw that he was unhappy and thought that he was recalling some bad memories. His eyes turned dark and he did not keep him in suspense. He said coldly, ¡± Rong Zhan, if she is no longer a Virgin, will you care? will you still hurt her? ¡± Although Rong Zhan was a Casanova, he knew that he was also a clean freak. Rong Zhan¡¯s hand trembled when he heard that. He accidentally cut his finger and blood oozed out. However, he seemed to not feel it as his eyes turned cold. what do you mean?! bo yi turned his face, his expression unchanged. ¡± after all, if you were in that kind of relationship with her, you would definitely know that there was no blood between you and her. ¡± That time, there was no blood. Rong Zhan¡¯s body trembled. Her eyes were fixed on him. They wished they could drill a hole and come out. yes, there was no blood, but what did he mean by that? What he cared about now was how Bo Yi f * cking knew that she would lose blood that time! Did they do it? No, sang Xia had clearly said that they did not. there was no need for her to lie to him, because she didn¡¯t like him at all back then. she even hated him. At the thought of this, he looked at Bo Yi with a dark gaze and laughed. Bo Yi, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re not planning to let go! What was he doing now? Trying to drive a wedge in our relationship?¡± Bo Yi didn¡¯t say anything. His gaze met his without blinking, a little indifferent and a little provocative. ¡°Ha! Good, very good!¡± Rong Zhan scoffed and sneered. if you really want to sow discord between us, then you¡¯re wrong. She did it with me. So what if there¡¯s no blood? so what if there is? ¡± I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t care?¡± Bo Yi¡¯s gaze was cold, but he stared at him without moving. Rong Zhan got up and closed in on him, gritting his teeth. Bo Yi, when did you become so shallow? what¡¯s a f * cking hymen? besides, when i was pursuing her, she was with you for several years. i never expected her to be a virgin!¡± Even though he had already gotten over it, when sang Xia told him that she was a Virgin, he believed her after the shock. She had no reason to lie to him. Furthermore, he was willing to believe her. He was willing to believe that he was the only one who had touched his wife, Jiaojiao! Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, Bo Yi shifted his gaze away and heaved a sigh of relief. Rong Zhan, I still love her. I loved her in the past, I love her now, and I will still love Hanhan in the future. Since she has accepted you, don¡¯t hurt her. That¡¯s why I wanted to say, Hanhan. nonsense, it¡¯s your business who you love. Do you think I need you to tell me to dote on her? ¡± Rong Zhan was losing his patience. It was obvious that he was extremely annoyed to hear his love rival say such things. ¡°This old man is leaving! You¡¯re on your own. as he spoke, he threw the fruit knife onto the tray and turned to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s her first time. She¡¯s indeed a Virgin.¡± Bo Yi¡¯s voice came from behind, soft and deep. Rong Zhan was stunned on the spot, unable to move forward or backward. Chapter 233 ? 233 How did Bo Yi know that she had no blood the first time? you, how did you know!? rong zhan turned around stiffly and asked. Yes, even if she was a Virgin at that time, how did Bo Yi know if there was blood during her first time? Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was suppressed, and he clenched his fists tightly. he was really unhappy. Bo Yi met his dark and sharp gaze. His expression did not change and he said calmly, ¡± what are you so anxious about? don¡¯t you believe me? ¡± who¡¯s going to believe you? she already told me whether it was her first time or not. Do I need you to tell me! ¡± Rong Zhan was really furious. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that even if they had not done it, something intimate might have happened between them. Otherwise, how could Bo Yi be so clear about it? However, what made him even angrier was why Bo Yi was discussing such a topic between them. He didn¡¯t want his woman¡¯s Secret to be revealed to others. Especially other men! Bo Yi frowned slightly. Facing Rong Zhan¡¯s growl, he did not expect sang Xia to explain herself to him. It was her first time. But no matter what, she definitely couldn¡¯t explain the fact that she didn¡¯t have blood. Because other than him, no one else knew. The reason why he asked was because he wanted to know how Rong Zhan felt about her. He wanted to know if Rong Zhan cared about her and if she was really not a Virgin, would he be able to accept her? This was the only way to show his sincerity and attitude. It was obvious that his reaction to the provocation was a little too intense. But didn¡¯t this also prove that in his heart, she was far more important than a layer of membrane? Bo Yi¡¯s eyes darkened. calm down and listen to me. I don¡¯t mean to sow discord between the two of you. I just want to tell you that even if you don¡¯t care if it was her first time or not, that was her first time too. The reason she didn¡¯t have blood was because of me, Wanwan. ¡°you what! You what?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes widened, and he clenched his fists tightly. Bullshit! Although he had said before that he didn¡¯t care if she was clean or not, if she was a Virgin, then he would treat his words as nonsense! He cared so much about her and wanted to possess her. How could he not be jealous? if she was a virgin, all those words of not caring would become nonsense. she belonged to him, clean and pure, so how could he not be surprised? how could he not fly to the sky? He would be lying if he said he didn¡¯t mind, but compared to this, he wanted her more. Rong Zhan, calm down. When sangxia was with me, she asked me to teach her how to ride a Harley. However, there was one time when she was riding on her own. In order to avoid a car that came out of nowhere, she accidentally flipped over the fence of the ring road. She fell over the fence along with the car. When Bo Yi said this, his voice became very deep and slow. There was a faint sense of guilt between his brows. It was all his fault for not protecting her well. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Rong Zhan was stunned when he heard this. This was totally different from what he had imagined, but it gripped his heart even more. He had never known that she had such an experience. later, when I found her, she was already unconscious. I sent her to the hospital, and later, I found blood on my hands, Hanhan. by this point, everything was clear, Hanhan. There was no need to be so detailed. the doctor said that it was due to injury and rupture. In reality, there are many girls who pull their muscles from sports, cycling, and other sports. So, that was what happened to her. as bo yi said this, he seemed to be conveying what the doctor had said at that time and hoped that rong zhan would believe him. Rong Zhan was already speechless. So it turns out that Chapter 234 ? 234 Keep your memories, live well on your own, and be Reborn! rong zhan stood there for a long time before letting out a deep breath. ¡± thank you. take care. i¡¯m leaving. ¡± He walked to the door and suddenly stood still. Then, he clasped the door frame with his hand. He did not turn around, but he said firmly, ¡± ¡°Bo Yi, if it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have given her the chance to fall!¡± With that, Rong Zhan¡¯s figure disappeared from the door and left. Bo Yi looked at his leaving figure and listened to his words. The corners of his lips twitched slightly, a little self-deprecating and a little indifferent. Everything fell silent. He took out his phone and dialed a number. Hello, brother Bo Yi, are you ready? South Africa is very chaotic now. Are you really going there? ¡± A girl¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. It was gentle, like a small animal. He was also very worried. yes, Little Mo. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of myself. With one sentence, he settled on his future home. He had made up his mind. Split personality. Although it was not a simple symptom, he thought that he should be able to promise sang Xia, promise her that he would do something meaningful on his own. She would not be lying on this bed without any temperature. ** Sang Xia went to Country M, and Rong Zhan followed after her half a day later. However, his schedule was well-hidden and no one would find out. At the very least, he would not let her find out. He wanted to protect her in the dark, and Yingluo also wanted to see what she was doing. It was definitely not surveillance. It definitely wasn¡¯t. Sang Xia had already contacted Su Li. When Su Li found out that she was Bo Yi¡¯s ex-girlfriend, at that moment, she was so shocked that her jaw almost fell off. One second ago, she was still scolding her about how to find her, but in the next second, sang Xia had dealt her a heavy blow. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t a serious injury. More than that, he was shocked. Su Li had never thought of blaming anyone. After all, they were all very clear about what had happened to Bo Yi. Which woman could really be with him? After being provoked, he would have a split personality, become brutal, arrogant, cold-blooded, and unscrupulous to satisfy his own selfish desires. Who could bear it? Moreover, sang Xia was already covered in wounds, so they would not blame anyone. On the contrary, Su Li felt that sang Xia was even more terrifying and his heart ached for her. Fortunately, everything was fine now. Bo Yi had thought it through. Time was a good medicine and the difference in geography was inevitable. So be it. Slowly, they would only exist in the memories of the past. Everyone was well. ** Su Li was still busy with t city¡¯s matters, seducing Tang ye and causing him to be addicted to her. Sang Xia had been in country M for a few days. She was busy recording songs and working as a team every day. She had been delayed for a few days because the promotional material for the world¡¯s first concert in a month had already been released. The time couldn¡¯t be changed, so she had to work overtime to practice. She cherished every chance she had. The news of Lucy¡¯s termination of her contract and her withdrawal from the music industry had already spread and caused an uproar. However, no one knew why she left. Anthony respected her choice and did not mention a word about her homosexuality. As a result, many people in the media misunderstood, and the Internet fabricated many versions and speculations. At the same time, as an internationally renowned musical genius director, his first time leading a group had caused a sensation. Everyone was guessing, excited, and excited about what kind of group it would be. of course, the publisher also said that the people involved were elites from all over the world. in fact, there was a new female lead vocalist, which was even more gimmick. Many people were guessing who this woman could be! Who would take Lucy¡¯s place, and what did she have to do with Lucy¡¯s departure? On the third day of sang Xia¡¯s visit. At night, she was tired and went to the Open-Air Balcony to take a nap. She had her phone next to her ear and was on the phone. Chapter 235 ? 235 The bedroom secret of the young couple! The night was as cool as water, stretching across the sky. The Cold Moon hung high in the sky, shining with its cold moonlight and falling on her. It was already past midnight. Sang Xia was drinking warm water to moisten her throat and taking a call on the balcony with her phone in hand. There were also a few bonsai plants on the Open-Air Balcony. The night-scented flowers bloomed faintly, and a faint fragrance filled the air. A low-key and melodious piano piece was playing in the recording room. Everything looked very comfortable and peaceful. Sang Xia leaned on the railing, a faint smile on her lips, and muttered, ¡± hmm? You said you missed me? How much did you miss me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, it¡¯s hard.¡± the seductive voice of a certain slut came over, making people have the urge to pounce on her and ravage her. At night, it was always the time when one¡¯s desire was boiling. Sang Xia could turn from a cold beauty into a seductress who seduced men, while Rong Zhan would only become more lecherous. The two of them started to stick to each other not long after they separated. Although Rong Zhan was protecting her in secret, he still called her every day to rush her and ask about the situation. wife, when will you come back? I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I¡¯m already a big brother. sang xia almost didn¡¯t understand. ¡± i can¡¯t help but shiver. what the hell? ¡± ¡°Wife, it¡¯s that han.¡± The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched as if she had realized what he meant. Under the night sky, she lowered her eyes slightly, and her ears seemed to be covered with a thin layer of red. His voice was soft and slow, as if he was not paying attention. why? do you really want to? ¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyelids twitched, as if he had guessed something. As expected. The words that came out of her mouth the next second made him start to doubt his life. ¡°Okay, wait for me obediently. I¡¯ll reward you if we meet again?¡± Sang xiaqing said lightly and drank the water. These words were as simple as eating a normal meal. However, Rong Zhan was stunned for a few seconds. He widened his eyes and stuttered, ¡± R-really? ¡± Did she know what she was saying? ¡°I don¡¯t tell the truth twice.¡± Sang Xia said lightly. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, was so excited that he almost dropped his phone. I¡¯m recording this, if you want to play with me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Rong Zhan really wanted to appear in front of her immediately to make her fulfill her promise! He only dared to imagine that scene when he was fantasizing about her. Just thinking about it made his blood boil, let alone speaking about it in reality. But he couldn¡¯t do it now. If he really went to look for her and she found out that he was following her, she would definitely scold and kick him out. sang xia heard his rapid breathing and smiled. This hooligan. ¡°By the way, wife, tell me the truth. Have you come here to take your medicine?¡± Rong Zhan suddenly thought of this. That day, he had come several times. He couldn¡¯t help but get it in the bathroom. Although he had been outside a few times after that, he couldn¡¯t guarantee it. Sang Xia replied, ¡± yeah, it¡¯s the safe period. I¡¯m fine. ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t take any more medicine, or you might get infertile in the future.¡± His wife still had to give birth to his baby. Give birth to a proud little princess. As soon as sang Xia thought of this, she had a headache. She was allergic to latex, which was the main component of TT. This meant that she could no longer use that thing. However, taking medicine was not a long-term solution. What should he do? Should I go for a minor operation first? Sang Xia did not want to think about it anymore. She was speechless. What kind of good fortune did Rong Zhan have in this life? She asked him, ¡± Rong Zhan, is there a big difference between wearing condoms and not wearing them? ¡± Chapter 236 ? 236 I¡¯ll think you like to touch other people¡¯s bodies Rong Zhan was stunned, and his voice was different from before. He asked slowly, ¡± ¡®wife¡¯, do you want me to tell the truth or lie? ¡± ¡°what do you think?¡± Hearing that, Rong Zhan¡¯s words were like a torrent of water that kept pouring out. wife, Do you know what it feels like to wash your feet in socks? Do you know what it feels like to scratch an itch through one¡¯s shoes? Do you know what it feels like to wear gloves while picking your nose? Do you know what it feels like to take a bath in a raincoat?¡± The more Rong Zhan spoke, the more excited he became, as if sh * t was his enemy! At the end of his sentence, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°The most uncomfortable thing is that there¡¯s nothing that fits my size! F * cking hell, I¡¯m going to explode at any moment!¡± Sang Xia was dumbfounded by his words. What¡¯s going on? why did he get so excited at the mention of this, like a young man? He had such a deep hatred for that thing, but she had never heard him say anything about it before? however, at the end of rong zhan¡¯s sentence, he heaved a sigh of relief and said in a soothing and serious tone, ¡± but, my dear wife, i¡¯ll admit it. if you don¡¯t want a child now, i can¡¯t let you get pregnant. if you abort the child, am i still fit to be your man? You¡¯re my precious darling, and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, not even a little bit.¡± There were too many unpleasantries about wearing it, but the only benefit was that he could go all out without having to worry about anything, and he didn¡¯t have to worry about what would happen to her. Her safety was very important. Initially, sang Xia was gloating at his misfortune when she heard him grumbling angrily. However, when she heard his words, the half-smile that she had on her face earlier froze for a moment. In the end, both sides of her lips slowly curved up. a warm feeling welled up in her heart. ¡°Rong Zhan, you don¡¯t have to wear it anymore,¡± she said. Don¡¯t wear it. w-what?! Rong Zhan thought he was hallucinating and misheard. ¡°Well, since it¡¯s so uncomfortable, don¡¯t wear it.¡± Of course, that was not the main reason. Sang Xia knew that. ¡°How can we do that? Don¡¯t tell me you want to get pregnant?¡± In fact, Rong Zhan did not want her to get pregnant so early either. Their time together had just begun, and if a little brat were to appear and torture him so early, he would not be able to bear it so much. He also wanted to spend a few more years with his wife without a third wheel. ¡°No.¡± Sang Xia slowly uttered the two words. She didn¡¯t want the child. To sang Xia herself, she was born into a family like that, had a life like that, and was once so miserable. She hated it, and could not give her a complete life, so why did she have to be born? Besides, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of children who were noisy and noisy. She would not consider having a child, at least not now, unless there were some unforeseen circumstances. But now ¡­ Looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s surprised expression, she pretended to be indifferent and teased him. why? I like to have a deep connection with each other without any barriers, can¡¯t I? ¡± Flesh and flesh, soul and soul, a true union. There was no obstruction at all, as if the two had truly fused into one. Rong Zhan was silent for a while after hearing that. He sighed and mumbled, ¡± wife, stop it. Nothing is more important than your health. Besides ¡­ ¡°What?¡± ¡°Besides, if you do this, it¡¯ll be easy for me to think that the Yingluo you like is someone else¡¯s physical Yingluo.¡± His voice was almost gone by the time he finished speaking. She didn¡¯t know if she was sad or what, but she seemed to be sullen and a little aggrieved. But did she hear it right? she seemed to be a little shy? Author Jun: After writing the beginning of this chapter, I started to doubt my gender. Why do I know so much? I finally understand why all the babies who have read books call me this: Boss Fu, Zizi, brother nine, brother nine, they were all male titles [ serious smile ]. Chapter 237 ? 237 Harren¡¯s identity, causing trouble! Sang Xia understood what he meant. The corner of her mouth twitched slightly, and she said in a low voice, ¡± no, no. Actually, what I value most is your appearance. If you¡¯re not good looking, I don¡¯t want you anymore. The corner of Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Ah PEI! It¡¯s all thanks to my good looks!¡± ** After the two hung up, sang Xia went to rest as Rong Zhan told her to. She was staying in a luxurious seven-star hotel, and the security was very good. Sang Xia had been practicing her songs in peace for the past two days after she got the manuscript. She would only go to find Mimi, Harren, and the others to practice together the next day. As for Rong Zhan ¡­ Rong Zhan had everything that happened in the hotel that sang Xia was staying at. In a hidden area opposite the hotel, a low-key Maybach was parked there. He looked closer and the window was half-open. A slender arm was half-resting on the window. Her sleeves were half rolled up, and her hands were long and fair, with distinct joints. She was very beautiful and sexy, and there was a cigarette between her fingers, which flickered in the night. His line of sight drew closer. There was a man sitting in the car, half-leaning with his long and narrow eyes closed. He seemed to be taking a nap. The smoke in front of him made him look very vague, seductive and dangerous. In the blink of an eye, one of them quickly got into the car. boss, I found the person you asked me to investigate. It¡¯s this person who has been in contact with sister-in-law many times. Cheng Donglin¡¯s breath was slightly flustered as he placed a few photos in front of Rong Zhan. Rong Zhan squinted his eyes and picked up a photo casually, but he held it tightly in his hand. the photos were not as simple as the one tang ye had sent him. Tang ye had sent him a picture of her going in and out of a hotel with a man, but that was the only time it had happened. It was the first time he had found out and Cheng Donglin had also found out that there was nothing fishy about them in the hotel. However, things were different now. How long was it? The person beside her had been to and from the airport, hotel, roadside, and in her car so many times. What the hell was going on? Why had she never mentioned it to him? it was as if he was not even in her world. Although Rong Zhan had already received sang Xia¡¯s love, it was impossible for him not to feel frustrated or upset when he saw these photos. But he didn¡¯t dare to talk to her directly, for fear that she would send him flying. ¡°Boss, could sister-in-law¡¯s visit be related to this man? however, i haven¡¯t seen sister-in-law go out for the past two days. i don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll make a move.¡± Cheng Donglin blurted out subconsciously. Cheng Donglin had been busy for the past two days, so he was not sure how their relationship had progressed. He thought that sang Xia did not care about their boss that much. However, it was a stab to Rong Zhan¡¯s heart. ¡°Who is he?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes revealed a hint of danger. He licked his teeth eerily like a fierce cheetah, raising his vigilance and sense of danger towards an unknown enemy. He did not want another person to target his wife after Bo Yi left! ¡°What a coincidence, his identity is not that simple.¡± With that, Cheng Donglin took out another document. boss, I didn¡¯t have to check to know that he¡¯s a musician on the surface, a musical genius with great attainments in the field of music. But you can see his other background, Hanhan. ** While sang Xia was busy looking for the band to practice with the next day, she was in t city. Sang zhirou was finally bailed out by Tang ye. She came out quite late. If it was not for the mayor¡¯s urging, Tang ye would not have intervened so soon. In private, his impression of sang zhirou had already been greatly reduced, and Su Li was currently in a daze. Chapter 238 ? 238 Sang zhirou is getting engaged to Tang ye! At this time, Su Li had been waiting for her at the entrance of the hotel for the past few days. He had blocked her and had not come out until now. When he heard that she was going to be interviewed today, he went out with great difficulty, but sang zhirou just had to come out at this time. Tang ye felt annoyed when he thought about it. The fact that sang zhirou had been taken away by the police had become an indisputable fact, and now many netizens ¡®impression of her had plummeted! Countless media outlets were still waiting to interview her to find out if she had committed a crime. However, she was deep in the prison. She had no idea what had happened outside in the past few days! As compared to sang zhirou, who was Tang ye¡¯s girlfriend and the mayor¡¯s daughter, Gu sisi was in a worse state. She was a celebrity that S-R had groomed. Now that her erotic photos with other men had been leaked, she was completely banned from the industry. All sorts of big-name advertising endorsements were withdrawn one after another, and the scenes of her appearing on stage were all in hiding. She did not even dare to hold a press conference. She had no Trump cards now. The other day, sang Xia had tried to harm her, and Rong Zhan¡¯s way of doing things to her had made her heart tremble. However, she was not willing to accept it. She was so angry that her whole body was shaking, but that was all she could do. She did not dare to do anything. But sang zhirou was different. She still wanted to make a comeback. She had already asked her family to arrange a scapegoat and let the lawyer say that she was framed. Sang Xia, who had caused her to suffer a serious blow this time, made sang zhirou so angry that her teeth were itching. She had no intention of letting it go so easily. a car was driving on the road. Tang ye went to fetch sang zhirou. That day, her father told him to release her as soon as possible and to do something more important. that was what he had wanted from the beginning and had even been waiting for, but at this time, he was a little conflicted and hesitant. he was particularly frustrated. He picked up his phone and tried to call Su Li again. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had called in the past few days, but she never took a single call. However, at this moment. He called subconsciously, and the call actually connected! He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t care less about his Bluetooth headset. He quickly picked up his phone and pressed it to his ear, driving with one hand and saying anxiously, ¡± Lili? Lili! You finally picked up my call!¡± su li felt goosebumps all over his body when he heard this. he couldn¡¯t help but rub his arms in disgust. however, when he thought about how he had gone to pick up sang zhirou today, she had been waiting for this moment. she had a bad idea. ¡± young master tang, are you very familiar with her? why do you have to call her so intimately? ¡± ¡°You Little Vixen, this young master has been waiting for you for so long, won¡¯t we get to know each other after we meet? How is it, can you come out today?¡± ¡°This ¡­ Ah ¡­¡± Su Li pretended to hesitate. ¡°Su Li? How many more times are you going to reject this young master?¡± ¡°Yingluo, tsk, seeing that you¡¯ve been blocking me every day and not letting me go out, I¡¯ll reluctantly give you a chance. I¡¯ll see you at 6 p.m., I have an interview in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal! I won¡¯t leave until I see you tonight!¡± Tang ye was even more excited when he saw that they were meeting at night! He must take her down tonight, get her drunk, and get her into bed! ** Sang zhirou was bailed out. When Tang ye went to pick her up, she looked weak and on the verge of collapse. She looked as if she had been tortured and her expression was terrible. ¡°Tang Ye Wanwan¡± When they came out, sang zhirou saw Tang ye¡¯s indifferent attitude towards her. She could not help but pull on his arm. Did Tang ye not like her anymore? tang ye saw that she was pulling him and wanted to avoid her, but sang zhirou¡¯s next sentence made him stop. ¡°Tang ye, did my father tell you about our engagement?¡± she asked. Chapter 239 ? 239 Tang ye lied to sang zhirou for Su Li When Tang ye heard this, he felt his heart ache. But why did he get together with her in the first place? wasn¡¯t one of the reasons because her father was the mayor of t city? T city was the economic center of the country. It was very strong, and this was very beneficial to his career. Moreover, many men also regarded sang zhirou as their dream lover. With such a family background, many men pursued her, but she liked him. This satisfied his male self-esteem more or less. However, sang Zhenwei called the other day and said that he wanted them to get engaged as soon as possible to deal with the negative news about his daughter. If he could make sang zhirou quit the entertainment industry and become a rich lady, he would be very happy. tang ye¡¯s goal was to gain his power, but he hated the feeling of being forced to get engaged and married. Especially- He was still chasing Su Li. that day, he had told her openly that if she followed him, he would focus on her alone. Of course, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t do it in the future, but at least at that moment, he was sincere. He wanted to study this woman and find out what made him so fascinated. ¡°I already know about this. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. You just came out, so I¡¯ll send you back to rest.¡± Tang ye replied casually. Tang ye looked at sang zhirou¡¯s weak and pale little face, but he did not say anything too harsh. Looking at her face now, he really couldn¡¯t tell. he could not tell if she was pretending to be pitiful or if she was really pitiful. If he was pretending, how terrifying would that be? Tang ye, I just came out today. Aren¡¯t you going to keep me company? ¡± actually, sang zhirou had already realized that Tang ye was not treating her the way he used to. But she didn¡¯t want to admit it. She really liked Tang ye. Otherwise, she would not have rushed to talk to him about the engagement just now. When they got into the car, sang Hua could not help but look at him with teary eyes. Tang ye¡¯s thoughts were all on Su Li now. Seeing that sang zhirou was still pestering him, he suppressed the frustration in his heart and pulled her over to kiss her on the forehead. okay, be good. I¡¯ve been very busy recently. I¡¯ve used many connections to get you out. I¡¯m very tired too. You haven¡¯t settled everything yet, so go back and rest first. There¡¯s no rush for our matters. As expected. Sang yuanrou¡¯s heart softened as he comforted her. She thought he was really tired and worried about her. She leaned on his shoulder like a little woman. Tang ye, it¡¯s been hard on you. Let¡¯s have a little fun tonight. This time, she was not only going to take revenge on sang Xia, but she was also going to take down Tang ye. ¡°no!¡± Tang ye replied immediately. After he said that, he was stunned himself. Then, he explained, ¡± I have an important meeting tonight and I¡¯m very busy. Let¡¯s do it in two days, okay? ¡± Sang yuanrou¡¯s mind was also sensitive. She bit her lip and her face was pale. Tang Yechen. Tang ye cursed under her burning gaze, but he put on a fake smile. baby, we¡¯re getting engaged in half a month. What are you worried about? ¡± Sang yuanrou saw that Tang ye was finally willing to admit that they would be engaged in half a month¡¯s time. She smiled and pretended to be obedient as she nodded her head. Tang ye cursed in his heart! He still wanted to push it off a little. If that woman, Su Li, learned that he was going to be engaged, it would definitely be terrible. It was hard enough to chase her now. At night. After Su Li finished his visit, a luxury car stopped outside the venue. Chapter 240 ? 240 You¡¯re just a slut, not a flirtatious one! Tang ye was waiting for her in the car. As soon as she came out, his gaze automatically found her position. It was like a magnet, instantly attracted to her. Even though she was wearing a baseball cap and sunglasses, it still couldn¡¯t hinder his eyes that could almost see through. As he watched her walk over, his heart couldn¡¯t help but surge. Su Li came over, opened the door, and directly got in. The co-pilot. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You didn¡¯t say you¡¯re going to take me out to play. Where are we going tonight?¡± She took off her sunglasses, and her beautiful face dazzled people¡¯s eyes. Tang ye coughed and leaned over to put on the seatbelt for her. Lili, why did you agree to come out with me today? ¡± One had to know that going out with him was no different from going on a date or having sex. Su Li watched him come over to fasten his seat belt, his eyes focused on the movement of his hands, but he deliberately puffed out his chest and chuckled playfully.¡±I¡¯m sure young master Tang knows that today is the day your girlfriend is successfully bailed out, and you said you want to pursue Yingluo?¡± After saying this, she looked at him and winked at him suggestively. then I¡¯ll definitely have to confirm your feelings for me. Let¡¯s see who he will choose. However, this fellow didn¡¯t let her down. Tang ye¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard her say that. He knew that she would not change her mind so easily. She had a plan in mind. However, he didn¡¯t think so. After all, he had guessed it. It was more honest, direct, and refreshing for her to be so direct. She had played her little tricks in front of him openly, but Tang ye had to come to Su Li¡¯s place. He loved her little tricks. Who asked the other party to be him? He laughed evilly and asked her as he drove, ¡± then Lili, are you satisfied? ¡± Was she satisfied with what he had done? ¡°Eh? It¡¯s not bad.¡± She wiped her lips and smiled. Tonight, sang zhirou would definitely go crazy looking for him. On the first day she was released from the police station, her boyfriend had left her at home to be intimate with another woman. How much of a Saint must she be to face all of this with generosity? tang ye had already made all the arrangements for the night. he booked a western restaurant and had a western meal with her. In the process, the two of them had different thoughts. Tang ye wanted to force her to drink more so that he could bring her to a hotel for a room, but who asked him to face Su Li? When he went to the bathroom, Su Li took his cup without leaving a trace, poured a few drops of the liquid in a small test tube, then shook it evenly and put it back for him. In this way, it became a glass of red wine with a hallucinogenic effect, which was very powerful. It wouldn¡¯t take long for her to see the effect. she was going to do something big tonight. After Tang ye came back from the washroom, he subconsciously picked up a glass of red wine and continued to flirt with her, saying sweet nothings, ¡± Lili, you¡¯re so beautiful. To be honest, when I first saw you, I felt that you were different from the rest. You¡¯re different from all the flirtatious b * tches I¡¯ve been with before. Su Li smiled charmingly. Oh? what¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°You¡¯re flirtatious, but you¡¯re not a slut.¡± She was the most beautiful. These sweet words made Su Li put on a fake smile and throw him a flirtatious look. is that so? what a coincidence. I also think that you¡¯re different from all the flirtatious cheap goods I¡¯ve seen before. tang ye was suddenly invigorated and asked excitedly, ¡± what? what¡¯s different? ¡± Would he be more handsome and suave? He didn¡¯t expect. In the next second, he heard Su Li say,¡±You¡¯re just a slut, not a flirtatious one.¡± [ Fu da: hahaha, my queen su is v5 sharp! ] Seeking votes! Chapter 241 ? 241 Queen su asked Tang ye and sang zhirou to break up Tang ye spat out the mouthful of red wine he had just drunk! shi-t! B-B * tch? He¡¯s just a slut, not a coquettish one? The corner of Tang ye¡¯s eyes twitched and he quickly wiped it with a napkin. Su Li, on the other hand, held the wine glass elegantly and looked at him with a playful smile on his lips. Tang ye¡¯s face turned red. This woman was ruthless, and her mouth was extremely venomous. Tang ye wanted to get angry at being teased like this, but he could not. Especially when he saw Su Li¡¯s current Queen-like and disdainful appearance, he didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he actually had the urge to kneel and lick her feet! F * ck, just how cheap was he! It was simply crazy. A strange fire surged up in his body, making him feel even more excited. He suppressed his evil fire and downed another cup of wine. He burned even more, but he didn¡¯t forget to pour another cup for Su Li. Lili, whatever you say. Come, let¡¯s have another toast. This Little Vixen, she dared to scold him like this if he didn¡¯t get her drunk today. More importantly, he was itching to be scolded. Su Li was also very cooperative. However, after being in the entertainment industry for so many years, a mere red wine was nothing. She had drunk even more brutal wine. However, she could not show it. She had to go along with Tang ye¡¯s plan. Acting, she was going to put on an act later. Her face turned red and her eyes were unfocused. Her body seemed to be on the verge of collapsing. Tang ye could not bear it anymore. He pulled her over, wrapped her in a coat, and walked out with her in his arms. Her skin was fair, her lips were red, and her teeth were white. Tang ye could not stand her just by holding her. He wanted to get into the car and play with her. tang ye really wanted to come when he got into the car. However, Su Li pretended to be half-awake and half-dazed as he leaned against him and mumbled, ¡± Tang ye, do you really want to be with me? Or are you just playing with me?¡± The way he said this made it seem as if he had suddenly lowered himself. tang ye pinched her chin and looked at her charming face. he could not help but take a deep breath, which reeked of alcohol. ¡± then, su li, tell me, are you willing to be with me, or do you think i¡¯m a man you can sleep with as you please? ¡± Was he her tool to relieve her loneliness? Su Li delicately pouted her red lips and hooked her arms around his neck. of course it¡¯s the former. Moreover, I only had one man, my ex-boyfriend! ¡°Really?¡± Tang ye¡¯s attention was caught by the second half of her sentence and he stared at her with wide eyes! Could it be that he spoke the truth after drinking? If it was true, then the nature was very different. He thought that she had had many men! Su Li nudged his chest and nodded. His drunken voice was coy and coquettish. Tang ye, I really hate your girlfriend. huh?! Tang ye¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that she had a stroke? Without waiting for him to think more, Su Li¡¯s sweet voice continued,¡±she can openly possess you and become your girlfriend, but what about me? I¡¯m an international star, but I have to be reduced to hiding here and have an affair with you. I¡¯m really so annoying ~! As Su Li said this, he pretended to be a jealous woman. I¡¯m going to use my small fists to smash your chest! As she spoke, she went to hit him. Her words made Tang ye¡¯s heart melt and he was confused, but her punch was real. Bang Bang Bang. Tang ye almost could not catch his breath. He quickly coughed and held her fist. okay okay okay, baby, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll break up with her later and be with you! ¡°Fu Zai, I¡¯m guessing Su Li did it on purpose?¡± If you don¡¯t give me my ticket, I¡¯ll punch you in the chest with my big fists! Chapter 242 ? 242 Going to his house, having an affair? Tang ye had blurted it out on a whim. No one knew if it was true, but at that moment, he was completely captured by this torturous Little Vixen. No longer enduring silently, he stepped on the accelerator and took her to a hotel! However, no one noticed that after the car left, a flash was still flashing madly in the dark. A paparazzi wearing a hat was watching the big scoop of following an international celebrity. He was so excited that he was dumbfounded. He was obedient. Only after the car had completely disappeared did he dare to take off his hat and wipe the sweat on his forehead. He hugged his camera like it was a treasure and felt that he was going to make a fortune this time. He had actually dug out such a shocking piece of news. What was the title of the question? #Young master Tang, one of t city¡¯s top three tycoons, is having an affair with an international celebrity behind the mayor¡¯s daughter¡¯s back!?# Or is it #young master Tang having an affair with the International star Su Li after the mayor¡¯s daughter is imprisoned?# Or is it #international female star Su Li seducing young master Tang who already has a girlfriend!?# However, this information was too ¡± valuable ¡°. He didn¡¯t dare to sell it so casually. These people were not simple. If he was caught doing this, he would be finished. then who should he sell it to? Not long after, he thought it through and locked onto a character! *** Tang ye wanted to drive to the hotel. Su Li pretended to be drunk to grab the steering wheel and pouted. Tang ye, I don¡¯t need to go to the hotel. I¡¯ll go to your house! ¡°My house?¡± Tang ye did not seem to have thought about this because he always went out to get a room. He had never brought any woman home. Even sang zhirou had never spent the night at his place. While Tang ye was hesitating, Su Li, who was pretending to be drunk, said pitifully, ¡± Tang ye, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? if you like me, why didn¡¯t you bring me back to your house? do you treat all my other women the same? ¡± As she spoke, she even made a move to open the door and get out. ¡°Hey, Lili, calm down! I¡¯m taking you home, I¡¯m taking you home!¡± Tang ye saw that she was really drunk and wanted to go down the road. He felt a headache and was helpless, so he could only compromise. Su Li saw that he had changed direction and was really going to bring her back to his house. In the dim light of the car, he could faintly see a trace of her treacherous smile. Tang ye had his own villa in t city. Tang ye brought her back to the rich District of t city. Tang ye carried her weak body as they walked in. Tang ye thought she was drunk and sleepy, but he did not know that Su Li had scanned all the surveillance cameras in his villa. He didn¡¯t expect the security measures of this guy to be so good. There was even a fingerprint reader at the door of the villa. She needed his fingerprints to enter. Su Li stared at it for a while, and in the end, his eyes darkened a bit. When Tang ye was not paying attention, she slipped her hand into her pocket and pressed a button on her phone. It seemed like she had sent a message. This time, not only did she want to create trouble for him and sang zhirou, but she also wanted to take the opportunity to get the chip that Xiu wanted. And after Su Li sent the message, in the distance, a woman alighted from a car. She wore black tights, and her figure was slender and tall, her figure devilish. At first glance, her figure was actually not much different from Su Li¡¯s. she was coming this way. *** Tang ye was about to pounce on Su Li when he entered. Su Li moaned coquettishly, ¡± no, don¡¯t do this. Chapter 243 ? 243 Sang zhirou found JQ and went crazy! The night was very cold. The floating clouds drifted in the inky sky, half covering the Cold Moon hanging high in the sky. They were like the slender and enchanting arms of a woman. lingering. In a villa. The moonlight shone through the tall trees and cast a mottled shadow on the floor-to-ceiling window. It was quiet outside the window. However, the only difference was that the villa was filled with passion and passion. Tang ye was panting heavily. He could not wait to take off his pants. He did not know why he was so excited tonight. It was as if he was on drugs. He felt like he was addicted to the woman in front of him. His mind and eyes could not contain anyone else or anything else. little b * tch, weren¡¯t you waiting for your good big brother? big brother is here now. Big brother wants to f * ck you right now, ¡± he said those lewd obscenities. One second he was still well-dressed, but the next second he had become a beast, a scum. don¡¯t do that. Go take a bath first. You reek of alcohol! Su Li intentionally teased, nimbly avoiding his kisses again and again. tang ye saw that she was not going to let it go, so he wanted to force himself on her first. however, he thought that she was different from other women. she was someone he wanted to continue sleeping with in the future, so he forced himself to hold it in and went to take a shower. Actually, there was another reason. He didn¡¯t know why, but he still felt a little dizzy. The image of her in front of him seemed to become more and more blurry, causing him to feel that everything he saw now was her. No, he wanted to do her while he was sober, to clearly feel the wonderful taste of this Vixen. Tang ye carried Su Li upstairs to take a shower. Men showered quickly, and Tang ye was even more impatient. Once he left, Su Li¡¯s weak body that was leaning on the bed suddenly returned to normal. He quickly stood up and took out his phone from his coat pocket. He found someone in his contact list and a hint of playfulness flashed in his charming eyes. He dialed the number. Two seconds later, he hung up and deleted the record. Su Li listened to the sound of the shower coming from the bathroom. He stood by the window and played with his phone. A strange smile appeared at the corner of his lips. It was very bad, very evil. As expected, Tang ye¡¯s phone rang. It was sang zhirou. Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered as he accepted the call. Tang ye, why are you calling me so late at night? are you coming over after you¡¯re done with work? are you hungry? do you want me to make you something to eat?¡±sang zhirou¡¯s voice was sweet and gentle. Her words made her seem even more obedient and considerate. If he was a man, he might really be touched. It¡¯s just a pity. The next second, Su Li¡¯s Red lips opened slightly, and she deliberately said in a flirtatious manner,¡±oh my, Who are you? why are you calling? brother ye already has food, and he¡¯s going to come over and eat me up soon ~¡± Tsk, she had goosebumps all over. Not only did Su Li finish saying this sentence, the moment she opened her mouth, sang zhirou was scared silly. When she finished listening to the woman on the phone, she almost went crazy! ¡°Who are you? Who are you? Why are you holding Tang ye¡¯s phone? where is he?! Tell him to come out!¡± Sang zhirou¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp, and there was a hint of madness in it. Again! The second time she caught Tang ye¡¯s call being picked up by another woman, and it was in the middle of the night! Especially this time, he had clearly said that he was very busy and tired, but in the end, he was with another woman. The string in sang zhirou¡¯s brain was about to snap, and her nails dug into her palm. He lied to her! And now he¡¯s having sex with another woman! And just as she was trembling with anger, something even more exciting came ¡­ Chapter 244 ? 244 seducing tang ye, sang yuanrou was so angry she spat blood! Su Li pouted. you¡¯re looking for Tang ye? he¡¯s taking a shower now and will be out soon. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it! Get him to answer the phone! Let him answer the phone! And who are you! You b * tch, if I find out who you are, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Sang zhirou suppressed her emotions and did not shout, but Su Li could hear that she was trembling. She gritted her teeth, clearly suppressing the urge to break down. Sang zhirou¡¯s fake weak face was torn apart and became distorted and ferocious. Su Li chuckled playfully and wiped his lips. His voice became sharper and finer. Oh, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. You¡¯re so annoying. Every moment of the night is worth a thousand pieces of gold. Don¡¯t disturb us anymore. Tang ye just came out of the bathroom. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can listen to it yourself. The timing was perfect. She casually threw Tang ye on the carpet in a blind spot where Tang ye could not see. Then, she turned around with a flirtatious smile and went up to him. Tang ye, you¡¯re so fast. Can¡¯t wait to see me, huh? ¡± Tang ye could not take it anymore. He pounced on her. little baby, you¡¯re such a pain. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson tonight. I¡¯ll make you cry and beg for mercy and call me daddy! The corners of Su Li¡¯s eyes faintly twitched. Still calling him father? He didn¡¯t believe that she would jump up and give him a slap. Sang zhirou was still on the phone when she heard Tang ye¡¯s voice clearly. She was stunned when she heard that he was really with another woman and was even saying those embarrassing words. Her mind was buzzing and she felt like she was going to explode. W-what? Sang zhirou could not believe that those words had come out of Tang ye¡¯s mouth. Meanwhile, Tang ye¡¯s words kept coming through the phone, saying things like ¡°baby, you¡¯re so beautiful, you smell so good, brother¡¯s xxx has missed you for so long¡± Sang zhirou had never heard such filthy words before. Tang ye had never touched her before and had said that he would only touch her after they got married. She thought that he really cherished her and loved her. But what was the truth? He was really like what the outside world said, a womanizer who indulged in pleasure every night! even on the first day of her release, when she needed someone to comfort her, she had begged him so much. in the end, he had lied to her and was now having sex with another woman. Just thinking about it made sang zhirou so angry that she was about to faint. There was a metallic and sweet taste in his throat. she clenched her fists tightly and was about to go crazy. She wanted to hang up the phone so that it would stop torturing her, but she didn¡¯t want to hang up either. It was as if she wanted to know how far they could go, and only the survivors had a little hope. ** ¡°Baby, hurry up! Big brother can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Su Li pushed Tang ye¡¯s chest away. brother ye, don¡¯t be in a hurry. Let¡¯s play an exciting game. Su Li was wearing a long white shirt that reached her thighs, leaving only a small piece of underwear underneath. Her long, slender, and fair thighs were very attractive. Of course, every step she took had a reason and scheme. Tang ye was so smitten by her that he pinched her butt a few times. Su Li looked charming on the surface, but she was mocking him coldly in her heart. She squinted her eyes and slowly removed her underwear in front of him in an alluring manner. tang ye was dumbfounded. He felt his nose heating up, and two streams of heat were about to flow out of his nose. [ those below will be censored ] ** After Su Li got the chip, he listened to the female agent who later played him screaming in pain at Tang ye. He wiped his lips and smiled slyly, then turned and left quickly. She had achieved her goal. As for what would happen to Tang ye and sang zhirou after this, it would depend on how long sang zhirou would listen to Tang ye¡¯s screams tonight. come on, kang fei bei bi, little b * tch and cheap scum, let¡¯s tear each other apart and fight! fight! The little demon in Su Li¡¯s heart was roaring and shouting. The little universe had already exploded! ** there was a car parked in the darkness outside, and su li got into that car. however, she was wearing a white shirt, a handsome punk coat, and small leather boots. the only thing was that she wasn¡¯t wearing any undergarments. The cool wind whistled, and it was a wonderful feeling. Inside the car, the driver was a man. he was a thin-looking man, but in fact, he was the lean type. he looked thin when he was dressed, but he was chubby when he was undressed. he had a great figure. However, as he looked up, he could see that he had a rather ordinary face. His facial features were good, but when put together, they were very ordinary. He often did not speak, was quiet, and seemed to be depressed. This was Su Li¡¯s personal bodyguard, ah Nian. Su Li came up from the back of the SUV and nimbly raised her leg. In that short instant, a line of sight was reflected from the rear mirror and fell between her legs. She was wearing a white shirt that reached her thighs. When she lifted it up, she was almost exposed, especially when she was not wearing her underwear. ah Nian, give me the thing. After Su Li got on, he extended his hand from the back seat to ask for something. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes drooped slightly as he took out a small bag from his pocket. After Su Li took it, he opened it and took a look. He mumbled, ¡± why is it made of pure cotton? where¡¯s the little lace I wanted? ¡± Ah Nian,¡±hehe.¡± She frowned and mumbled to herself, but still took it out. fine, it¡¯s better than nothing. As she spoke, she stood up slowly in the back seat and lifted her slender legs to put on the cotton pants. She pulled them up from her ankles and put them on bit by bit. At that moment, the air was unbelievably quiet. It was so quiet that ah Nian could only hear the sound of his own heart beating. He lowered his head and remained silent. Su Li twisted his alluring body from behind as he slowly put it on, as if he was grinding her to death. Just as ah Nian felt the atmosphere getting warmer and warmer, and at the same time, there was a faint and mysterious smell in the air, suddenly, his ear felt hot. Someone¡¯s lips were next to his ear, and they said seductively, ¡± ah Nian, when I got into the car just now, did I look good? ¡± When I got into the car just now, was it nice? At that time, her legs were spread apart, and the shadow of her legs could be vaguely seen. There was a whooshing sound. Ah Nian¡¯s face, which was used to silence, instantly tensed up, and his ears were suspiciously red. ¡°Hehehe ~!¡± Su Li chuckled, and his lips left his ear. With a bang, he sat back in his chair, his gaze faintly staring at his back, not willing to move away for a long time. the car started moving and sped through the night. The words she had said just now were like an illusion. Su Li¡¯s car window was half open. The night was as cold as water, and the cool wind blew along the car window, causing her hair to fly in a mess. Her bewitching face was like a demoness who had fallen into the mortal world. She had one arm on the car window and the other holding a long cigarette. Her hair was messy and she looked dispirited. She squinted at the back of the driver in front of her. He fell into a deep gaze. The man¡¯s back as he drove was so charming, lean, strong, and so f * cking familiar. It really seemed like the person that was engraved in her memory, the White moonlight at the head of her bed, the Zhusha mole in her heart. But that person was already dead. Chapter 245 ? 245 Does it look good? He was about to explode when he saw it hook down from his ankle. However, Su Li bit her lip and threw him a flirtatious look. She said in a bewitching tone,¡±brother ye, how about I put a cloth around your eyes? let¡¯s play something mysterious and exciting ~¡± Tang ye did not dare to say no. He was willing to kneel down in front of her now. At the same time, he became even more excited. The bedroom darkened. Su Li turned off the lights while Tang ye waited excitedly for her game. brother ye, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you have your wish soon. Su Li said in a sweet voice. At this moment, Su Li had already walked to the window with the piece of underwear that Tang ye had touched and pinched. In the bedroom on the third floor, a black figure had successfully avoided the surveillance area and was waiting downstairs. After all, this was Su Li¡¯s first time knowing where Tang ye¡¯s house was and entering the villa required a fingerprint scan. She needed Tang ye¡¯s fingerprint. A lace was thrown down by Su Li. The black figure below was a woman with a devilish figure. She was an assassin from an Arms Company and often seduced men with her looks. When they let their guard down, she would ruthlessly strike. After she received it downstairs, she took out a fingerprint scanner and began to detect the fingerprints. Finally, she copied them on a thin film and stuck it on her finger. Then, she walked in from downstairs. If he had come from any other place, there was no guarantee that he would not have triggered some hidden alarm. The woman went up to the third floor and took off her clothes on every floor. When she reached the bedroom on the third floor, she was almost naked. Su Li looked at Tang ye¡¯s expression and laughed playfully. Then, he gave a look to the female secret agent who came up. Tang ye was so willing to chat and play the exciting part, he would never forget her arrangement this time! Su Li, on the other hand, secretly clicked his tongue twice and left the room. When Su Li closed the door, he peeked in and saw the female spy caressing Tang ye¡¯s chest and slowly moving down. Tang ye sighed in disbelief, thinking that it really was Su Li. ¡°You¡¯re going to have a good time in a while.¡± Su Li snorted as if his scheme had succeeded, and then quickly sneaked into his study. For such a long night, his White Lotus girlfriend, sang zhirou, would definitely spend it with him. Su Li looked for the chip. The chip was in Tang ye¡¯s study room. Xio had told him about it on the internet before. Su Li quickly sneaked in and started searching. On Tang ye¡¯s end. There was a gap in the bedroom door, and a man¡¯s extremely hoarse growl came from inside. After an unknown amount of time, a painful groan that sounded like it was being torn apart suddenly came from the bedroom. The entire villa seemed to be shaking from the shouting! And Su Li was wearing a thin glove as he opened a cumbersome safe, carefully taking out the trade secret chip. Tang ye¡¯s sudden outburst shocked her so much that her hands almost trembled. She quickly stuffed the chip into her chest and clamped it tightly in her bra. f * ck, it¡¯s just a shy chrysanthemum quietly blooming in the middle of the night. Is there a need to roar like this?! ** After Su Li got the chip, he listened to Tang ye¡¯s painful screams and wiped his lips with a sly smile. He turned and left quickly. She had achieved her goal. As for what would happen to Tang ye and sang zhirou after this, it would depend on how long sang zhirou would listen to Tang ye¡¯s screams tonight. Come on, Kang Fei bei bi, little b * tch and cheap scum, let¡¯s tear each other apart and fight! Fight! The little demon in Su Li¡¯s heart was roaring and shouting. The little universe had already exploded! ** there was a car parked in the darkness outside, and su li got into that car. however, she was wearing a white shirt, a handsome punk coat, and small leather boots. the only thing was that she wasn¡¯t wearing any undergarments. The cool wind whistled, and it was a wonderful feeling. Inside the car, the driver was a man. He was a thin-looking man, but in fact, he was the lean type. He looked thin when he was dressed, but he was chubby when he was undressed. He had a great figure. However, as he looked up, he could see that he had a rather ordinary face. His facial features were good, but when put together, they were very ordinary. He often did not speak, was quiet, and seemed to be depressed. This was Su Li¡¯s personal bodyguard, ah Nian. Su Li came up from the back of the SUV and nimbly raised her leg. In that short instant, a line of sight was reflected from the rear mirror and fell between her legs. She was wearing a white shirt that reached her thighs. When she lifted it up, she was almost exposed, especially when she was not wearing any underwear. ah Nian, give me the thing. After Su Li got on, he extended his hand from the back seat to ask for something. ah nian¡¯s eyes drooped slightly as he took out a small bag from his pocket. after su li took it, he opened it and took a look. he mumbled, ¡± why is it made of pure cotton? where¡¯s the little lace i wanted? ¡± Ah Nian,¡±hehe.¡± she frowned and mumbled to herself, but still took it out. ¡± fine, it¡¯s better than nothing. ¡± As she spoke, she slowly stood up in the back seat and lifted her slender legs to put on the cotton underwear. She put it on from her ankles and then put it on bit by bit. at that moment, the air was unbelievably quiet. it was so quiet that ah nian could only hear the sound of his own heart beating. he lowered his head and remained silent. Su Li twisted his alluring body from behind as he slowly put it on, as if he was grinding her to death. Just as ah Nian felt the atmosphere getting warmer and warmer, and at the same time, there was a faint and mysterious smell in the air, suddenly, his ear felt hot. Someone¡¯s lips were next to his ear, and they said seductively, ¡± ah Nian, when I got into the car just now, did I look good? ¡± when i got into the car just now, was it nice? At that time, her legs were spread apart, and the shadow of her legs could be vaguely seen. There was a whooshing sound. Ah Nian¡¯s face, which was used to silence, instantly tensed up, and his ears were suspiciously red. ¡°Hehehe ~!¡± Su Li chuckled, and his lips left his ear. With a bang, he sat back in his chair, his gaze faintly staring at his back, not willing to move away for a long time. The car started moving and sped through the night. The words she had said just now were like an illusion. Su Li¡¯s car window was half open. The night was as cold as water, and the cool wind blew along the car window, causing her hair to fly in a mess. Her bewitching face was like a demoness who had fallen into the mortal world. She had one arm on the car window and the other holding a long cigarette. Her hair was messy and she looked dispirited. She squinted at the back of the driver in front of her. He fell into a deep gaze. The man¡¯s back as he drove was so charming, lean, strong, and so f * cking familiar. It really seemed like the person that was engraved in her memory, the White moonlight at the head of her bed, the Zhusha mole in her heart. but that person was already dead. Chapter 246 ? 246 My unparalleled hero will come to marry me in pink underpants ¡°Ah Nian, How long have you been by my side?¡± Su Li supported his head with his hand and looked lazily at him. His eyes shot in his direction as he asked. After a moment of silence, ah Nian replied calmly, ¡± three years. Three years. It had been three years. Chen nianbai. that fair, handsome, clean, and humble young man in her memory had been gone for six years. in a bloody battle, he had died to protect her. her xiao bai ¡­ she had watched him get shot to death by a gun and get shot several times. Su Li smoked, and as the smoke rings came and went, even her fingertips were faintly trembling. Ah Nian. Three years ago, when he had come to her side, her father had found ten secret agents for her to be her bodyguards. She had only kept one of them, and that was ah Nian. at that time, he didn¡¯t have a name yet. Why did she call him ah Nian? it was because his eyes and his back made her soul tremble when she first saw him. That was why she gave him a name when he said he only had the code name 21. he called him ah nian. But in reality, he wasn¡¯t himself. It was just that at that time, she couldn¡¯t let someone who appeared by her side leave just like that. She felt that this might be fate. It could also be a form of sustenance for her. When she thought of her Xiao Bai, she would look at his back to comfort her heart. Sometimes, it would really create some illusions. However, she had never acted rashly. All she wanted was her Xiao Bai. No matter how similar others looked, they were only similar. it was fake. Su Li leaned over again and laid on ah Nian¡¯s back seat. He leaned lazily and suddenly asked, ¡± ah Nian, do you have pink underpants? ¡± Ah Nian was stunned for a moment. The corner of his eyes twitched slightly, and his expression was very tense. After a long time, he opened his mouth and only two words came out.¡±No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Su Li chuckled and turned his head around. He closed his eyes and stopped teasing him. In fact, it looked like she was teasing him, but in fact, she was not, because she suddenly remembered her youth. Back then, when she had a crush on Xiao Bai, who was as clean and handsome as the moonlight, Youyou had even doubted her. If she was a female hooligan, why would Chen nianbai like her? it was obvious that they did not have the same values. At that time, she shook her head and said firmly that one day, her little white would become her unparalleled hero. He would wear armor, step on colorful clouds, and wear pink underwear to marry her! She had seen what Chen nianbai had when he was young. Su Li was immersed in his own memories as he smoked and smiled foolishly to himself. Little did he know that when ah Nian lowered his head to look at his pants, for some reason, the back of his ears felt a little hot. ** Tang ye had been F * cked, he had really been F * cked. His anus was broken, and the ground was covered in wounds. His smile had turned yellow and was torn. He lay on the bed and couldn¡¯t get up. Although he had been in pain after his anus was broken last night, the pleasure came quickly because of the drug. Although he didn¡¯t expect her to do anything, if he knew what she was going to do, he would definitely not let her do it! However, after he was R ¡± ed, ¡± he was finished. There was no way to escape! However, when he woke up in the afternoon, there was only one person left in the bedroom. There were still bloodstains on the bed sheet. He had been R & R so badly last night that he was barely alive. However, there was a very important problem. He had been drugged last night and had been raped. However, for a man like him, wasn¡¯t it a kind of humiliation when he was sober? So, when Tang ye woke up in the afternoon- Chapter 247 ? 247 When Su Li becomes a hooligan, he won¡¯t even let go of his own cat Tang ye tried to get up, but his back was in so much pain that he wanted to die. In the end, he lay on the bed in pain again. He slammed the bed angrily and gritted his teeth. He cursed in a mixture of love and hate, ¡± Su Li, just you wait!!! She must have drugged him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so helpless in the end. He was the one who said he would make her cry and beg for mercy, but in the end ¡­! ¡°shi-t!¡± how embarrassing! Embarrassing, it was really embarrassing. If the news of a man like him being attacked by a woman got out, would he still be able to live? his womanly reputation would be completely destroyed! In the end, Tang ye called a private doctor over to treat him. He would probably not be able to walk for a day or two. ** The location was Rome. In the firearms group¡¯s base. A few of them were video-calling in the chat room, and some of them had voice chat on. ¡°what? What did you say? you F * cked your mission target?¡± xiao yezi¡¯s face was filled with question marks and disbelief. she quickly stopped the busy research work in her hands and sat in front of the computer, listening to su li¡¯s words in astonishment. As the leader, Su Li had already given the chip to his subordinates and flew to Rome on a private plane. There would be someone there to deal with Tang ye¡¯s matter. However, when everyone casually asked her how she had dealt with Tang ye, Su Li¡¯s words shocked everyone. Everyone was online on their computers, and sang Xia was also online. However, among all these people, only she was in voice mode, because at present, other than Su Li who knew that sang Xia was their group¡¯s hacker, no one else knew. That was why sang Xia was shocked. ah li, what¡¯s going on? did you do it of your own free will? how did you get serious with Tang ye?! Sang Xia turned on the voice changer, and her voice became low. Su Li, however, laughed lightly. you guys look down on me too much. That kind of stallion, trash, would I really sleep with him? Listen carefully, guys ~¡± She paused for a moment and said evilly,¡±I¡¯m talking about having sex with him, not physical contact. I¡¯m asking someone to get some tools to break Tang ye¡¯s ¡­ ¡°Pfft-!¡± It was unknown who was drinking something, but when they heard this, they spat it out. Immediately after, another person¡¯s voice was heard. boss, boss, are you okay? hurry up and wipe it. That voice was clearly Cheng Donglin! Thirty minutes ago, sang Xia was still practicing her song. When she came online at the last minute, she did not have the time to turn on the computer¡¯s camera. At this time, she heard Cheng Donglin¡¯s voice. Sang Xia¡¯s hand, which was writing some lyrics, paused, and then she slowly raised her head. Yes, Rong Zhan mumbled. what was he doing now? Did he spit it out? Her eyes flickered and she turned on the video call, but she deliberately didn¡¯t open it to her side. This way, she could see Rong Zhan¡¯s current appearance on the computer. The others still couldn¡¯t see him. she was playing with a pen in her hand as she looked at rong zhan wiping the coffee stains on his sleeves with a tissue. her expression was indescribable, as if she had just heard something that overturned his outlook on life. However, wait. What did Su Li just say? She was stunned. As she thought about it, she asked again, but she didn¡¯t seem to have reacted. Su Li gasped. I said, is it that hard to believe? ¡± I¡¯ll get someone to break Tang ye¡¯s back. Isn¡¯t he a Playboy? I¡¯ll let him have a taste of being F * cked.¡± ¡°My God, Su Li, you¡¯re too ruthless!¡± Xiao Yezi, who was in charge of the computer virus Department, exclaimed. At this moment, Su Xun did not seem to mind that the matter was getting out of hand. He snorted and said, ¡± that¡¯s nothing. Not to mention a man, back then, my father had a kitten that kept meowing in heat during spring. That¡¯s right, it was my sister, Su Li, who did it. She took a cotton swab and carried it out, and the problem was solved. As soon as he said that- Chapter 248 ? 248 It overturned one¡¯s imagination and destroyed one¡¯s three views! Everyone collectively burst out in laughter! He was obedient. What did their ears just hear? It was simply an eyesore, ah pui, no, it was simply an ear burn! ¡°Su Li, younger sister kneels before you! You¡¯re too valiant!¡± Xiao Yezi shook her head and clapped her hands as she exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯ll also submit to you!¡± Sang Xia couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Su Li was really strong. It was fine if he was a man, but he wouldn¡¯t even let a cat go. The crowd burst into an uproar. Su Xun thought that they did not believe him. He slammed the table and continued, ¡± I¡¯m not lying to you. My sister was only 17 at that time. I saw her carrying the kitten to find her boyfriend with my own eyes. I thought they were doing something, but my sister kept urging her boyfriend to hurry up. In the end, when I walked over to take a look, my sister was snatching a cotton swab from his hand. She immediately ran over to the kitten. Su xunde said in a coy voice, full of emotion. And Su Li did not stop her. Her eyes were slightly lowered as she sat on the leisure chair and turned left and right. There seemed to be a faint smile on the corners of her lips, as if she was thinking of some beautiful memory from the past. When she came back to her senses, the way everyone looked at her had changed. Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes and felt that he had to re-evaluate this woman. Her methods were indeed too vicious! Furthermore, it overturned one¡¯s imagination and completely destroyed one¡¯s three views! Especially regarding Tang ye¡¯s matter, he really did not think that Su Li would do such a thing to him. He clearly only asked her to steal his chip. He could not imagine what kind of treatment Tang ye had suffered. She would probably have to stare at Tang ye¡¯s back when she saw him in the future. This time, Tang ye had suffered not only in his career but also in his body. It was good to be ruthless and strong. However, Rong Zhan did not know that. If Tang ye¡¯s heart was also captured and destroyed ¡­ That was his greatest tragedy. However, he was walking further and further on this path! ¡°Su Li, you were a bit too ruthless this time. Next time, pay more attention.¡± Rong Zhan cleared his throat. After all, he was the leader and could not encourage her to do bad things, especially when the person was his brother. tsk, now we¡¯re talking about this. Xio, come, let us interview you. Why did you go after Tang ye? from what we know, Tang ye¡¯s your brother. Why did you do this to him?! on the surface, su li asked this question with a serious expression, but in his heart, he was indescribably excited. her intuition told her that there was definitely more to this than met the eye, very more than met the eye! When Su Li said this, sang Xia also raised her brows slightly. That¡¯s right, she had always been curious as to why he would suddenly go against Tang ye. Rong Zhan did not seem to care much about this topic. He sneered and knocked on the table lazily. Tang ye is a Playboy. That¡¯s fine since it has nothing to do with me, but he¡¯s too f * cking free. How dare he meddle in my business and bully my woman? I can¡¯t stand this. I¡¯m going to make him pay! He would torture him to death if he suffered a heavy blow to his career and still had the time to find people to bully his wife. ¡°Motherf * cker, I¡¯m already bullying your woman. Do you still have to play dirty? Be afraid of him!¡± Su Li¡¯s appearance was lively and happy, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was almost boundless. Tsk, tsk, tsk, as expected, it was for his wife! Sang Xia was still waiting for his answer, but when she heard it with her own ears- Chapter 249 ? 249 master zhan is going to be ¡°cuckolded¡±!? When he said it himself, he was stunned as he listened to the words reverberating in his ears. What, what, what was going on? She was messing with Tang ye because she was teasing her? Because of her? although sang xia was surprised, but after thinking about it for a while, she could remember that it had been quite a while since the last time she gave the task to su li. at that time, although they were together, she had forced them to be together and they were not as close as they were now. At that time, she already had such an important place in his heart? Sang Xia pursed her lips slightly. Looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s lazy and unruly appearance in the video, her eyes were particularly deep. When the crowd heard Rong Zhan¡¯s words, they immediately burst into laughter. are you serious? who are you bringing over for us to see?! You¡¯re a family so quickly!¡± Xiao Yezi was even more surprised. In their eyes, they knew what kind of person Rong Zhan was. He was just as flirtatious as Tang ye, right? He had actually returned to his roots and found a woman he liked? ¡°Sure, when my wife is free, I¡¯ll bring her over for you to see.¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Everyone sighed again. He kept calling her ¡®wife¡¯, which was so sweet that it was torturing single dogs. As Rong Zhan said this, he just remembered what he wanted to tell Su Li. He stopped her and said seriously, ¡± Su Li, my wife seems to be very close to you. Watch your mouth. If you say anything bad about me, you? ¡± Hehe, Yingluo.¡± Rong Zhan cast a threatening glance at her. Su Li¡¯s heart suddenly thumped. F * ck, f * ck, what the hell was this? Wasn¡¯t it too late to say that now? Not only did she say bad things, she almost scolded his father in front of sang Xia. Unfortunately, sang Xia did not care at all. Her plan was well thought out, so it was useless for her to say anything. of course, she quickly made a promise. ¡± don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t let a single p go! ¡± as sang xia listened to their words, she raised her eyebrows without a change in expression. the corners of her lips twitched, and it was unclear whether the smile on her lips was mocking or self-deprecating. This Rong Zhan! *** sang xia had wanted to get more information from them and chat with them, but she was pressed for time. it was night time, and harren had come to pick her up. she had to stay up all night to train. the first song was in country z, sang xia¡¯s country. to her, it was extremely lucky and grateful. she had to give it her all. Sang Xia left at the last minute, and Rong Zhan went offline not long after. The reason was none other than Cheng Donglin, who had been keeping watch for him, saying that sang Xia had come out of the hotel. It¡¯s already so late, what¡¯s she doing out here? Unless someone picked her up. It was so late, and someone was here to pick her up! That was why Rong Zhan was so decisive in quitting the game. He left after saying that the meeting was over. ¡± why? why did he hang up in such a hurry? did his woman cheat on him? ¡± no, it¡¯s also possible that his woman is back and the two of them are getting intimate! The others were making wild guesses, but Su Li was the only one who knew what sang Xia was doing in country M. When she heard what they were saying, she suddenly realized that sang Xia had really made Rong Zhan a cuckold. *** Fifteen minutes later at Rong Zhan¡¯s place, a car stopped at a hidden spot. He watched as another car stopped at the entrance of the hotel. Sang Xia came out of the hotel and a foreign man got out of the car. He walked to the other side of the car and opened the door for her. he was extremely gentlemanly and elegant. Cheng Donglin was dumbfounded. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t take it anymore and picked up his phone to call her without a second word. Chapter 250 ? 250 The other party didn¡¯t want to talk to you and threw a piece of sh * t at you! With one hand on the phone, he clenched his other hand tightly. He was extremely nervous. His brows were tightly furrowed and his breathing was rapid and disorderly. It must not be. There must be some other reason. His wife would not do anything to let him down. however, she had to admit that the man who had come to pick her up was the man who had appeared many times in the photos before. he had blonde hair and blue eyes, and he looked gentle and depressed. he had an extremely feminine and beautiful face. it was said that many women liked men like him. F * ck. What foresight! His wife would definitely not! Rong Zhan consoled himself and waited for the call to connect. hurry, hurry! Let him ask clearly. As soon as sang Xia got into the car, her phone rang. It was Rong Zhan. She could not help but pull her hair, feeling helpless. To answer or not to answer, he would drag on for at least half an hour to an hour whenever he called to chat with her. He was even more dawdling than a woman. At this moment, Harren took a folder from the side and handed it to her. there¡¯s also a score here. The reason why we were in such a hurry this time was because the director took out another set of lyrics at the last minute. He wanted you to sing it. This song is a little different from the one we practiced before. It¡¯s the director¡¯s own ¡®yeah, you know, it¡¯s probably his love story, and he wants you to sing it for him¡¯. Sang Xia realized that she did not have the time to pick up the phone. She took the score and looked at the phone hesitantly. In the end, she hung up. She was afraid that he would be unhappy, so she texted him again, saying that she would call him later since she was busy. On the other side, Rong Zhan was waiting for sang Xia to answer the call. The call did not go through and was even hung up on. That made him stop breathing and his heart seemed to stop beating. ¡± boss, what¡¯s wrong boss!? ¡± cheng donglin saw that rong zhan¡¯s expression was off and quickly asked. How could Rong Zhan open his mouth? how could he admit that his wife was with another man at night? he had called her, but she had hung up on him. He clutched his chest and took a deep breath. damn it, that¡¯s so heart-wrenching! His heart was pricked. It really f * cking hurt! ¡± w-what?! ¡± Cheng Donglin asked as he followed them in his car. What¡¯s going on? the call was hung up? Cheng Donglin¡¯s expression was conflicted. He looked at his boss with a face full of sympathy. What should he do now? look, look, look, look, What are you looking at me for? look, quickly follow them! Rong Zhan was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Subconsciously, he still felt that his wife would not do anything out of line. However, she ignored him like this and hung up on him when she was with another man. This baby¡¯s heart was really breaking. At this moment, a message came in. rong zhan¡¯s fiery eyes glanced at the message and he squinted. he quickly opened it and saw that it was from sang xia. It was a message from sang Xia: ¡± I¡¯m busy right now. I¡¯ll call you later. It was very simple, very serious, and did not seem to have any problems. Rong Zhan was still frowning. He wanted to say something and reply to her, but his hands were shaking with anger. He didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he just sent her an emoji. [ the other party did not want to talk to you and threw a piece of sh * t at you! ] Sang Xia was in halran¡¯s car, watching the first song of the concert. When she heard the message, she glanced at it and saw Rong Zhan¡¯s message.¡±¡­¡­¡± [ author Jun: hahaha, my master Zhan is 666. Read the Overlord novel. Baby who doesn¡¯t vote, I¡¯ll throw a piece of sh * t at you! ] Chapter 251 ? 251 Causing trouble, sister sang is in danger!? The corner of his eyes twitched. could this guy not be so tsundere? If she ignored him for a while, he would throw a small tantrum. sang xia replied to him with a serious face, ¡± [ be good. I¡¯ll send you something later. ] When Rong Zhan saw the message, he pursed his thin lips and snorted. He ignored it and kept his phone in his coat pocket. he thought to himself, what is my wife going to show me? in fact, even though the man named harren was not as simple as he looked, he was a musician after all. his wife must have gotten together because of music. however, as people in the same field, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for small sparks to fly? rong zhan¡¯s heart was in a state of turmoil, and he was inexplicably frustrated. anthony and the others practiced in the villa assigned by universal music group. the conditions were very good and the facilities were comprehensive. a band lived there. the moment she entered, mimi rushed over and gave her a bear hug. ¡± my sister sang, you¡¯re finally here! ¡± everyone was ready and ready to work together to practice. mimi pulled her along and said, ¡± sister sang, you should just stay here for the next few days. ¡± ¡°How can we do that?¡± sang xia chuckled and rejected him subconsciously. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, it¡¯s because of Yingluo.¡± As Mimi spoke, she leaned closer to her ear and suddenly said cautiously, ¡± Lucy left and quit the music industry. This caused quite a stir. Many people don¡¯t know the reason for her withdrawal. Not only are there all kinds of speculations, but some people also created rumors. We just talked about it. We¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll be implicated. At least, before we perform, your personal safety can¡¯t be compromised! What Mimi said was neither a big deal nor a small one. Some fans were more extreme and made up bad things randomly, which could very well implicate sang Xia. Sang Xia furrowed her brows. no way? Is it really that exaggerated?¡± ¡°that¡¯s not all, the reporters and paparazzi in the entertainment industry are also trying to poach you.¡± mimi¡¯s expression became more serious. when sang xia heard this, she was slightly taken aback. at this time, anthony also looked over, looking a little apologetic. ¡± joy, i¡¯m very sorry about lucy, ran ran. ¡± Lucy was a lesbian. If her affair was made public, her life would be ruined. Especially in the year before that, there was a terrifying organization that used violent measures. They caught gays and burned them, claiming that they were guilty. even if many people in this world were gradually understanding and accepting them, there were still some extreme obstinators who would do such heartless things in the name of the goddess. Sang Xia looked at Anthony and frowned. She shook her head and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be careful. Don¡¯t worry. this was her chance, and she was the one who took the initiative to get involved. this was also the moment she could gradually establish herself in the music industry after the concert. how could she accept an apology from others? She knew about Lucy¡¯s situation. however, she had underestimated the consequences of lucy¡¯s withdrawal from the music industry. lucy did not let anyone know the reason, so people would naturally overthink it and associate her with her, the new lead singer. if this matter was really used by someone with ulterior motives, the storm of public opinion on the internet would be very terrifying, let alone in reality. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to walk with us!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow,¡± sang xia said seriously. actually, she was fine. she was just afraid that rong zhan would tease her. [ author Jun: stir up trouble, stir up trouble! ] this article wasn¡¯t about abuse, it was all about exciting pampers and scumbags. pay attention to zizi¡¯s weibo¡¯s ¡± yun qi-fu jiuyu ¡± who often posted updates about novel characters. Seeking votes! Chapter 252 ? 252 Being followed, taking the elevator she had never been a big-hearted person. It was fine if they lived together, and she believed in each of their characters. However, she was afraid that Rong Zhan would complain. sang xia stopped thinking about it and started to practice. Before sang Xia started her practice, she turned on the recording function. at that moment, rong zhan ¡­ a pair of binoculars was pointed at the villa. boss, look. There are not only a few people in the villa. There seems to be a lot of people. this meant that they were obviously not doing those sneaky things between a man and a woman. Cheng Donglin also felt that his boss was overthinking things. what do you know? I¡¯m worried about her safety. I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll be bullied. She was unfamiliar with the place and this was her first time here. Even if she knew someone familiar, it would not do. ¡°boss, are we still following tomorrow? Why don¡¯t I arrange for someone to protect Yingying in secret? it¡¯s so tiring for him to keep an eye on her every day, and he can¡¯t even eat well. ¡°no need, i¡¯m fine for the next few days.¡± Rong Zhan took a bite of the bread and mumbled. At that moment, he received a message on his phone. Rong Zhan hurriedly looked at it. It was an audio recording. He raised his eyebrows and heard a melodious rhythm playing along with a melodious tune. Then, she sang. The song that she had recorded flowed out in the dark car. The beautiful song and moving voice made Rong Zhan¡¯s heart tremble and warm up. It was as if she had her breath beside him. As expected. she was here to practice her music. ¡°Oh my God, did sister-in-law Qianqian sing this?¡± Cheng Donglin had been so busy the whole day that he had no time to listen to music. Now that he had been in such a suffocating space for so long, the moment the song came out, he immediately felt extremely comfortable and carefree. ¡°nonsense!¡± Rong Zhan said arrogantly. this time, rong zhan was a little relieved. it didn¡¯t matter if it was a surprise or not, at least he knew what she was doing out here. Cheng Donglin, you should go back. I¡¯ll wait for her here tonight. she would definitely go back at night. he wanted to protect her personal safety more than anything else. Cheng Donglin saw that his boss seemed to be possessed and felt helpless. I¡¯ll go back first, ¡± he said. if there¡¯s anything you need, you can detain me. cheng donglin left. Rong Zhan sat alone in the car, quietly listening to the song she had recorded for him. Later on, sang Xia sent him a message, asking, ¡± [ doesn¡¯t it sound nice? ] Rong Zhan replied with a silly smile, ¡± [ my wife, you are beautiful, so whatever you say is right! ] Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Rong Zhan waited for her throughout the night and only saw her come out at around 11 am. It was haren who sent her back. Rong Zhan followed her all the way and only left after haren sent her to the hotel. rong zhan had originally planned to retreat after she arrived and the lights in the room were turned on. however, just as he lit a cigarette in the car with his eyes narrowed, he suddenly saw something from the corner of his eye-! His eyes widened when he realized what was going on. He looked over and saw a Man in Black standing at the entrance of the hotel. He was wearing a low cap and a silver light flashed as he turned his wrist. It seemed to be a sharp weapon. He just followed sang Xia a few steps behind and entered the building. It wasn¡¯t that eye-catching, but Rong Zhan felt that something was wrong. He was very sensitive to danger, so he didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He didn¡¯t care if sang Xia noticed him or not. He closed the door and rushed out of the car. Sang Xia entered the hotel, holding the room card and waiting for the elevator to come down ¡­ Chapter 253 ? 253 sister sang realized that master zhan was following her? There weren¡¯t many people at this time of the day, so she waited. Just as the elevator was about to come down, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Harren. she picked up the call. ¡± hello, what¡¯s wrong with harren? ¡± sang, you left your wallet in my car, ¡± Harren replied. I¡¯m back. Come out and get it. ah, is that so? alright, sorry to trouble you. I¡¯ll come out now. sang xia hung up the phone and immediately turned around to go outside. the elevator came down, but she did not bother and did not go up. However, she was in a hurry to go out and get Harren¡¯s wallet. Just as she turned around, a black, tall, and thin figure brushed past her. Sang Xia did not notice it, but the man saw her turn around and leave. His eyes under his cap looked back. That look was inexplicably creepy. *** Rong Zhan was in a hurry to cross the road and enter the hotel. His heart was in his mouth, and his palms were sweating. Just as he quickly went up the steps, he suddenly saw a figure appear from the revolving door! He widened his eyes and almost lost his balance. He staggered and quickly hid behind the tall pillar outside the hotel. he blocked his own figure. His chest heaved up and down violently as he panted. He seemed to be a little confused. What was going on? why did his wife suddenly appear? he almost, he almost bumped into her. However, Rong Zhan did not know. At that moment, at the rotating door, sang Xia¡¯s gaze was looking in his direction. She frowned, as if she had just seen someone or something that she could not believe. When sang Xia came out of the revolving door, her gaze was directed to the right side of the door because Harren had returned from there. However, that did not mean that she could not see anything else from the corner of her eye. although it was very dark in the middle of the night, she clearly saw a figure in a black trench coat the moment she raised her head. the figure was so similar to him. However, what surprised sang Xia even more was that he disappeared after he went up the steps and did not come out. Sang Xia looked at the tall and round pillar and could not help but walk towards him. What¡¯s going on? did I see it wrong? Was it him? Sang Xia¡¯s expression was very strange, and there was an indescribable expression on her face.¡±Is this for real? could he be following me?¡± she frowned at the thought. She couldn¡¯t help but walk towards him step by step. However, just as she was about to take a closer look, something happened. ¡°Sang Xia!¡± Harren came out of the car with her wallet in his hand. Sang Xia heard Harren calling her and stopped in her tracks. She gave the pillar another suspicious look before turning around and walking toward Harren. I¡¯m so sorry, Harren. I¡¯ve let you go through all this again. Harren smiled gently like a gentleman. it¡¯s fine. Go up quickly. It¡¯s cold. As he spoke, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡± it¡¯s so late. Do you need me to send you upstairs? ¡± Hearing that, sang Xia knew that he was worried about Mimi¡¯s safety after what she said earlier. But she did not want to trouble him. sang xia faintly glanced at the pillar in the dim light. when she looked at harren again, she chuckled and shook her head. ¡± thank you. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll send you a message when i go up. ¡± seeing this, harren didn¡¯t stay any longer. he bade her farewell and left. sang xia watched as harren drove away. she then turned around and looked at the pillar. her long, misty eyes narrowed slightly as she walked toward him. Chapter 254 ? 254 Even if master Zhan wanted to tail her, he had to finish it even if he had to kneel! yes, she was sure that there was a person behind the pillar. Moreover, that sudden look she gave him just now really made her feel that he was very, very, very similar to him. Especially when he saw her come out and disappear. The more sang Xia thought about it, the more she felt awkward. Wait, she still stopped in her tracks. What if it wasn¡¯t him? but to just let it go like that? Sang Xia only hesitated for a moment before she took out her phone. If it was him, if she were to call him now, would the phone ring or light up? He was smart. Sang Xia did not say anything and went to call him. The person hiding behind the pillar was none other than Rong Zhan! He had originally chased after her to protect her, but who would have expected that she would return unscathed and almost bump into him? If she found out that he was following her, wouldn¡¯t he be finished? He also knew that she was out to get something. Did she leave? Did he go in now? Just as Rong Zhan wanted to sneak a peek, the phone in his coat pocket vibrated. It was the song sang Xia had just recorded for him! He had deliberately changed it to a ringtone. Rong Zhan felt so guilty that his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He hurriedly lowered his head and silenced the phone.¡¯Damn it, what¡¯s going on? did she notice me?¡¯ Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was conflicted. He gritted his teeth and cursed in a low voice. Finally, he mustered the courage to look out. In the end, he was stunned to find that she was gone. he had already entered. Sang Xia had called him at the entrance of the hotel. As she had expected, when the phone rang, he had been completely betrayed. Especially that ringtone. It was one of the new songs they were practicing. It didn¡¯t exist in the world yet. He was the first to hear it. When sang Xia saw that it was really him, she narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth. In the end, she really didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to be angry. This bastard. She was wondering why he kept calling her, especially at night when she was with Harren. She didn¡¯t pick up, and he even threw her an emoji that looked like he was flying in the sky. however, he was hiding behind her. if she just walked over and grabbed him, wouldn¡¯t she be disrespecting him? you should. If you want to follow me, then follow me. Let¡¯s see how long you can follow me tonight. It was already so late at night. Who would¡¯ve thought that he wasn¡¯t in t city but was actually so close to her in M Nation? he even followed her. Didn¡¯t he sleep or rest? Even though sang Xia was angry, she still felt a little scared. Be careful of the pain? She turned around and left. Although she mumbled to herself, in her heart, she was thinking that since he was already here, she would clean up the room later and let him have a good rest. Now, let¡¯s torture him a little longer. Who asked him to follow him? He had to follow them, even if he had to kneel. So, when Rong Zhan came out from behind the pillar, sang Xia turned around and walked towards the elevator. The elevator stopped on the first floor. Sang Xia pressed the button and waited for it to open. At this moment, although she was a little angry at Rong Zhan for following her, she also felt a little warm in her heart because she was alone overseas and he could be so close to her on such a night. This fool. The elevator door opened. sang xia raised her head and saw someone standing in the elevator. she lowered her head and stood aside with her hat on. She subconsciously moved aside, thinking that he was going to go out. However, the other party was too arrogant. Chapter 255 ? 255 The elevator was in shock, master Zhan appeared! however, the other party had no intention of leaving. Sang Xia thought that he had just entered and was going upstairs, so she walked in without thinking much. Out of courtesy, she was waiting for the other party to swipe his card and press the elevator button. however, the other party did not press the button. sang xia glanced at the buttons. there were more than thirty floors on the screen, but none of them were lit up. Suddenly, for some reason, sang Xia felt that something was not right. his body tensed up. The hand she was holding the room card with was a little wet and sweating. the elevator could not go up without a card and stopped on the first floor. None of the floor buttons lit up. If the other party didn¡¯t use his card, it could only mean that he didn¡¯t have a card! he didn¡¯t live here! When sang Xia thought of this, she could not help but swallow and clench her fists. It was as if time had stopped at that moment. The tension was so great that sang Xia¡¯s eyes were fixed in front of her. She seemed to want to rush out, but her feet seemed to have stopped. It was only at this moment that she felt her hair stand on end. What kind of feeling was this? it was really not just a saying. It was real. Her entire person was about to collapse. No matter how strong she was, she was still a woman, a woman who did not know how to defend herself. What should she do in the face of this scene? Just as sang Xia¡¯s forehead began to break out in cold sweat, the person in the elevator seemed to move, and sang Xia¡¯s body became even more stiff. the man was wearing a cap and was neither tall nor short. just as he was about to make a move, sang xia couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. she was only one step away from him, and she was about to rush out to call for help. However, just as sang Xia was about to rush out, someone suddenly grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back. ¡°Ah-!¡± ** Rong Zhan was still worried. He still remembered that suspicious person, so he wanted to follow her. However, just as he was about to turn the corner and reach the elevator, he heard a scream. His eyes immediately widened and he quickly rushed over when he heard the sound. However, the scene in front of him almost made his heart come out, and his eyes were about to crack. Not far away, the elevator door was slowly closing, and a room card fell from the hands of a man¡¯s back. There was another person who was blocked by him, and that person was lying on the ground. Although his face was blocked, the shout just now was definitely not wrong! That was sang Xia! It was his wife! ** with a loud bang, sang xia was grabbed back and her head hit the wall of the elevator. she was dizzy and her body fell down softly. when she opened her eyes again in a daze, she saw the man. She didn¡¯t know when he had put on a mask, but his fierce eyes pierced deeply into her heart, leaving behind traces that were like a nightmare. she also saw him slowly raise the dagger hidden in his sleeve and stab her with a whoosh. Sang Xia¡¯s vision was a blur. At that moment, time seemed to have dragged on. She knew that she was done for. All she could think of was Rong Zhan¡¯s face. that silly man was still following her around. ¡°Rong Zhan, Qianqian.¡± she mumbled between her lips and teeth. when the dagger was about to stab her, she closed her eyes and slipped into a daze. ¡°Uh-!¡± all of a sudden, a familiar man¡¯s muffled groan was heard, and some hot liquid splashed on sang xia¡¯s face and clothes. Sang Xia¡¯s body stiffened again. The pain she had imagined did not come. Instead, the smell of liquid and blood spread in her nose. She seemed to have guessed something. Her eyelashes trembled and she slowly opened her eyes. A bloodied arm appeared out of thin air and blocked his face¨C! Chapter 256 ? 256 Master Zhan exploded! Overbearing protection of his wife! The elevator door that had been closing slowly had opened without anyone knowing. There was no longer a person in front of her. who was the person who blocked the dagger with his arm? Sang Xia watched as blood seeped down from her arm. She could not help but widen her eyes to look at the man. his body was slender, and his face was evil and delicate, but his brows were filled with a strong murderous aura. he didn¡¯t look at himself, but had already quickly started fighting with the man wearing a mask. The space was so small, but every time the two of them were about to hurt sang Xia, Rong Zhan would forcefully stop them. At that moment, he was like a god, giving her his all to protect her! He ignored the injury on his arm and grabbed the man¡¯s arm that was holding the dagger. He twisted it and the dagger fell to the ground. Rong Zhan punched him again and again, and the man fought back fiercely. Before the elevator closed again, Rong Zhan kicked him out. The space inside was too small, and he was afraid that he would hurt sang Xia. The two of them went out to fight. That person was not a simple person at all. His skills were clearly trained. ¡°Rong Zhan-!¡± sang xia shouted in a trembling voice. There was blood on the corner of Rong Zhan¡¯s mouth. He dodged the man¡¯s Swift punch and squinted his long, narrow eyes, giving off a bone-chilling coldness. He glared at the man and raised his hand to rub the corner of his mouth. He said to sang Xia, ¡± wait for me upstairs. Three minutes! He did not look at sang Xia, but his words were directed at her. Wait for me upstairs, three minutes. It was just a few simple words, but it was as if they had been imbued with some kind of magic. It made people¡¯s hearts tremble and made sang Xia tremble all over. She clenched her fists tightly. The elevator door closed, and sang Xia went upstairs. She couldn¡¯t stay. That person was targeting her. If she stayed, she would only be a burden to him. but would he be alright? Seeing that sang Xia had gone up, Rong Zhan stretched his wrists and neck and rushed up like a cheetah. Close combat was his strong suit, especially when he had practiced underground boxing in the lower class of G City. He didn¡¯t dare to hit her in the elevator for fear of hurting his wife, but it was different now. A punch was thrown and the man dodged. However, these punches were fast and fierce. He couldn¡¯t tell just now, but now, he couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. Rong Zhan kept retreating, and he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t stand up. Finally, he knelt on the ground. Rong Zhan grabbed his forehead and slammed it against the wall, his voice cold and evil. Who are you? Who the hell sent you here?¡± The other party refused to speak, and Rong Zhan knocked him twice more, causing his face to be covered in blood and bruises. ¡°You¡¯re f * cking finished!¡± Just as Rong Zhan was about to hit his temple hard, the hotel¡¯s security guards suddenly appeared at night. Seeing this scene, they quickly shouted, ¡± Hey! What are you guys doing!¡± As he spoke, he quickly picked up the walkie-talkie and called the police. quick, someone¡¯s in trouble! Seeing that the security guard was about to catch up, Rong Zhan cursed under his breath. Before he left, he pulled off his mask and stared at his face. you¡¯re lucky this time. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take your life in two days! With that, Rong Zhan quickly let go of him and rushed up the stairs. 33rd floor. he had to rush to the floor where his wife was at as fast as possible. what if there were people upstairs too? the security guard wanted to chase after rong zhan, but he didn¡¯t know if he should move or retreat when he looked at this man who was injured and in a terrible state. just as he was hesitating, someone approached him from behind. Just as he subconsciously felt that something was wrong, he suddenly felt a sharp pain. [ author: master zhan is so handsome. my babies, hurry up and vote for master zhan. collect 5000 photos every day and summon a pair of Lv underwear for master zhan. ] Chapter 257 ? 257 As long as it was Rong Zhan, she was willing to do anything! The security guard turned around slowly. The man on the ground had stood up and was now standing behind him. He was panting heavily. Suddenly-his hand twitched and there was-¡± pfft ¡± sound. The security guard groaned in pain. He looked down at the blood flowing from his waist and abdomen. His eyes widened, and he knelt on the ground with a bang. The man quickly fled. a lincoln stretch limousine was parked outside in the distance. the man quickly got into the car and drove away gradually, disappearing into the darkness. After the man got into the car, someone immediately came over with a first aid box and asked him where he was injured. The man took off his mask and ignored her. He looked forward and saw a person¡¯s back. It was a man¡¯s back, leaning against the seat. His hair was combed back and tied up. He didn¡¯t turn his head, holding a cigar in his hand and looking out the window. From the back, he didn¡¯t look young, but he still looked tough. At this moment, the man who had been beaten up by Rong Zhan finally spoke. boss Qin Zhuan is fine. The person who didn¡¯t come to save her wasn¡¯t Harren, ¡± he said with difficulty and a dull voice. After a long time, the person in front said, ¡± Oh? if it¡¯s not him, then it¡¯s a stranger?¡± His line of sight was reflected from the rear mirror and fell on his disheveled figure. To put it simply, a stranger could do this to him? The man¡¯s expression was unsightly. He clutched his painful abdomen and lowered his head without saying a word. The man who was addressed as the boss in front of him looked away and waved his hand. He frowned slightly and seemed a little impatient. hurry up and deal with him. ** Three minutes. When the elevator sang Xia was in went up to the 33rd floor, she kept counting the time in her mind. She felt that three minutes had been very long. What could be done in three minutes? Sang Xia¡¯s face was pale and cold. She did not dare to say anything else, but it was more than enough to kill a person. And Rong Zhan? Sang Xia was a little regretful. What if something happened to him? although he looked powerful, no one could guarantee that nothing would happen to him. The elevator door finally opened. It was very quiet outside. Sang Xia was still frightened after what had happened just now. She tried her best to calm herself down. Most importantly, there were two possible outcomes for her. if rong zhan was fine, he would appear. if something happened to rong zhan, it would be another person who would cry. The elevator finally stopped and slowly arrived. Sang Xia¡¯s heart was almost in her throat. As the elevator door slowly opened, her line of sight caught a pair of black leather shoes, long pants, and a black trench coat. There was a thud. A faint blue flame rose up. He held a lighter in his hand, and the light of the flame cast a thin layer of light on his delicate and evil face like the morning sun. With a cigarette between his thin lips, he placed one arm on the elevator door and slowly blew out a misty ring of smoke. He narrowed his long and narrow Phoenix eyes and looked up at her. Lazy, undisciplined, dispirited, arrogant, unruly, and strong! At this moment-! this man was so handsome and devilish that he was going to die, he was simply too f * cking crazy! Who else could this sexy and devilish man be if not the arrogant and domineering Rong Zhan? at this time, he had a faint smile on his lips. he stared at her without blinking and whistled. ¡± beautiful lady, are you willing to have a go with me tonight? ¡± Without waiting for him to finish, a slender figure suddenly pounced out and hooked her arms around his neck. Her soft chest pressed against his strong chest and rose and fell violently. She panted and hugged him tightly with her eyes closed. ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing, Yingluo!¡± As long as it was him, she was willing to do anything! author jun: ¡± oh my god, i¡¯m willing to do anything too! ¡± Vote quickly if you think master Zhan is handsome! ] Chapter 258 ? 258 He wouldn¡¯t be him if he wasn¡¯t a hooligan later As long as it was him, Yingluo. At this moment, she was willing to do anything. The moment she saw him, her heart finally settled down like dust. the moment she pounced on him and hugged him tightly, her nose was filled with the smell of his cigarette. she hugged him tightly and buried herself in his chest, breathing deeply and smelling his scent. Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan was stunned! He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s fine. Not only was he fine, he even appeared in front of her so arrogantly! Rong Zhan wanted to tease her a little more because she must have been terrified by what happened just now. He wanted to comfort her in his own way, but when he saw her pounce on him and hug him tightly, he could feel her trembling body. He wanted to tease her, but he couldn¡¯t say it. He could feel her reliance on him and her worry for him. This woman was his wife, the woman he wanted to protect for the rest of his life. One of Rong Zhan¡¯s arms was injured, and it was hanging there. The blood had not completely coagulated, but this did not affect him at all. He rubbed his chin against her forehead, then lowered his head and said softly in her ear, ¡± wife, let¡¯s go. wife, let¡¯s go yingluo. it was rare for his voice to be so gentle, but it was still so charming and enchanting. with that, he wrapped his other hand around her shoulder and pulled her away in a domineering and wild manner. the two of them did not return to the hotel sang xia was staying in because it might not be safe anymore. besides, something had happened downstairs and it must have exploded at this time. they had better leave in the chaos. When they left the hotel, it was indeed a mess downstairs. Sang Xia was pressed against Rong Zhan¡¯s chest while Rong Zhan held her in his arms, covering her with a big trench coat. The two of them left the place quickly. rong zhan brought her back to the car and drove to his place, which was very close to where they were. Rong Zhan wanted to go further away, but sang Xia was worried about his injury and had to find a place to treat his wound as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital. Then, she went to the hotel he was staying at. No matter how fast she was, it still took her nearly 20 minutes. By the time she applied the medicine on him with the first aid kit, it was almost 50 minutes. Fortunately, the wound was not deep, but the cut was a little long. It was a very long gash. ¡°will it leave a scar? Is Yingluo in pain?¡± After sang Xia finished bandaging him, she stared at him and could not help but gently touch the gauze. Her face was still pale, and her brows were still furrowed as she looked at the wound. Rong Zhan had been looking at her the whole time. On the surface, he seemed to be acting like a hooligan, but in fact, he was still having lingering fears. He thought about what he would have done if something had happened to her if he had been a little later. Just thinking about it made his heart feel empty and painful. ¡°It hurts. My wife is crying. It hurts.¡± He responded to her coquettishly. his heart ached. he didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. However, sang Xia thought that he was feeling pain from the wound on his arm. She pursed her lips and tried to hold back the unspeakable heartache in her heart. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± it hurts. Now you know it hurts. What were you doing earlier? ¡± It¡¯s useless for a man to cry out in pain!¡± after saying this, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and wiped her face away, not looking at him. Her fingertips trembled, and her long and curled eyelashes trembled. They were faintly stained with some moisture, and she pursed her lips tightly. Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t annoyed by her merciless scolding. He raised his eyebrows slightly and approached her from behind. He blew on her hot air and laughed evilly. it¡¯s useless, but my wife, I¡¯m very useful! Chapter 259 ? 259 rong zhan, nothing good can make you cry! this was the main point. Rong Zhan played with her hair as he blew on it. After saying this. He was waiting for his wife to turn around and call him a hooligan, then give him a few punches or something, but he didn¡¯t get any reaction at all. This time, Rong Zhan felt that something was amiss. He kept his smile and reached out to turn her face. Her palm-sized face was cold and beautiful. It was unbelievably beautiful, but Rong Zhan was stunned. Because on her beautiful face, her long, misty eyes were red and filled with tears. Even if he teased her with dirty words. Her eyes had unknowingly turned red. At this moment, she wanted to lower her head and not let Rong Zhan see her appearance. She felt that it was a little pretentious, but she did not want to be like this either. Her nose could not help but feel sour, and her eyes were bitter. However, Rong Zhan was unwilling to let her move away and forced her to look at him and meet his eyes. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± he asked. Sang Xia¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly, but she did not respond. Rong Zhan looked at her for a long time before he finally turned his head away. He gritted his teeth and cursed in a low voice. I¡¯m really a piece of trash. As he spoke, he was about to slap his own face. Sang Xia quickly stopped him and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡± Yingluo, what are you doing? ¡± he had already done enough, and he had done well enough. Rong Zhan looked at her with a dark gaze, panting slightly. nothing good can make you cry. When sang Xia heard that, she could no longer hold back her tears. She bit her lips, feeling as if they were about to burn. This bastard. A hand quickly reached over and wiped it off for her. don¡¯t cry, my dear wife. Other than when you¡¯re begging for mercy under me in bed, I won¡¯t allow you to cry at any other time! As he spoke, he had already leaned forward to kiss her red eyes. His heart was really about to break when he saw her crying. His wife usually looked so high and mighty, like an extremely cold Empress. Now that she was crying here, his heart was really in so much pain that it tightened. don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. If you keep crying, do you believe that I won¡¯t kill you right now? ¡± she was pulled into his arms and pecked her forehead, threatening her. this time, sang xia punched him in the chest. her voice was hoarse and choked. ¡± you¡¯re so annoying. ¡± You¡¯re annoying. damn ruffian, you never forget to be a hooligan at all times. Those three words seemed to have been charged with electricity, making Rong Zhan¡¯s heart numb. He lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers. Seeing that she was in a better mood, he smirked. then, wife, do you want to do something more annoying? ¡± let¡¯s do something even more annoying. Her alluring voice seemed to have a fatal temptation at this moment. he guided her patiently. Their foreheads touched, and their noses touched. Their eyes were intertwined. Rong Zhan looked at her with deep affection, lingering, and heartache. As for sang Xia ¡­ His eyes were filled with inexplicable emotions, and his heart was in turmoil. she suddenly recalled the firm words he had said to her before she got into the elevator. Go upstairs and wait for me for three minutes. he had done such an incredible thing. He was like a god, using his actions to prove everything. he wanted to tell her how trustworthy he was and how much she could rely on him. At this moment. Sang Xia thought that perhaps she was willing to submit to this man, willing to sink into oblivion for this man who was willing to give up his life for her. Her eyelashes fluttered and she closed her eyes. Her lips moved forward a little and touched his lips. it was activated at once- Chapter 260 ? 260 He wanted her to fulfill her promise to him! She touched it gently. It was soft. His lips were thin and had a light pink color. They were warmer than his body. She pecked him lightly, kissing his lips and the corner of his lips. Rong Zhan lowered his eyes and watched her take the initiative. At this moment, his eyes were filled with love. Sang Xia closed her eyes and kissed him. Her arms wrapped around his neck tighter and tighter. Gradually, she sat on his lap and looked up to kiss him deeply. There was a faint smell of tobacco and the sweetness of melted snow between his lips and teeth. Sang Xia liked it very much. She gently and lovingly took the initiative to tease him. It was rare for her to take the initiative, and Rong Zhan¡¯s heart itched when he saw how she looked like she was in love. Although he was very anxious, he tried his best to endure and enjoy her initiative, feeling the feelings that this woman brought to him. However, his uninjured hand was not idle. He clasped her waist and slowly reached into her clothes, rubbing and rubbing her delicate skin. In the end, he moved up a little shamelessly and slid to her back, trying to untie the hidden button of her underwear. The kiss became even more passionate. When sang Xia was panting slightly, Rong Zhan kissed her chin and ears. His voice was seductive and passionate as he asked, ¡± can I touch you? ¡± Let me touch you? His voice was too sexy and alluring. Even though sang Xia already knew his temper, she could not help but blush. She did not say anything and buried her head in his neck, looking at his charming collarbones. Was this Lao AI¡¯s silent consent? The hidden button was unlocked. his hand slipped to the front. The clothes at her chest were pushed up and moving. Rong Zhan could feel her shyness and lowered his head to her ear, saying something that made her even more shy. What was so big, what was so soft. His hands moved, causing sang Xia to gasp for breath. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with lust, and it became deeper and deeper. He used all his strength and finally tore her clothes apart with one hand, wanting to pounce on her. ¡°Don¡¯t! don¡¯t!¡± sang xia did not want him to act rashly and bandage his wound again. How could Rong Zhan let it go? compared to her, this injury was nothing. He pressed down on her body and held her arm, his chest panting heavily. what do you mean by no? you promised more than this! Sang Xia could not react in time. w-what? ¡± Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes and looked at her meaningfully. wife, have you forgotten the ¡®standing without reservation¡¯ between us?! As he said this, he even deliberately nudged her. Sang Xia¡¯s face was so red that it looked like it was about to bleed. This time, she finally understood everything. However, who didn¡¯t know how to do that? even if she had really thought about it at that time, when reality came, she couldn¡¯t help but face it. It was too intimate, not just any kind of intimacy. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? want to go back on your word? In any case, there are only two paths in front of you. One is to obediently submit now, and the other is to be cowardly.¡± He took her hand down. Yingluo means that I¡¯ll be obedient and let you ravage me. Sang Xia looked at his flirtatious yet powerful attitude and really did not know what to say. ¡°Can¡¯t you wait a little longer? I¡¯ll heal you when your arm is healed.¡± ¡°We can not! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Rong Zhan felt like he was going to explode. Sang Xia had no intention of violating the contract and lying to him. Moreover, his arm was injured. If he were to do anything to her, his arm would definitely not be able to recover. so now, her face was red, but she pretended to be calm and pushed his chest. ¡± let¡¯s go, promise. i¡¯ll do it. you go and take a shower first. ¡± Chapter 261 ? 261 She was shamelessly brought into the bathroom by the Big Bad Wolf again! She went to take a shower. Rong Zhan glanced at the bathroom, then turned back to look at her. let¡¯s go together. his long and narrow phoenix eyes clearly didn¡¯t have any good intentions. Sang Xia lowered her head and raised her right hand to brush her hair behind her ear. you can go by yourself, ¡± she mumbled. why should I go too? ¡± sang Xia bit her lower lip lightly, her ears inexplicably burning. She was very clear. With Rong Zhan¡¯s temper, she did not know when she would be able to come out again once she entered. Rong Zhan saw her avoiding his gaze and her red ears. He could not help but want to do something naughty. He squinted at her. your man¡¯s hand is already like this, and you still want me to take a shower by myself? ¡± As he said this, he deliberately blew into her ear. it¡¯s not convenient, my wife. You know ¡­ His warm breath tickled sang Xia¡¯s neck. She could not help but lean to the side and curse in a low voice, ¡± I know, what do I know?! I only know that you still remember this even though you¡¯re injured.¡± Sang Xia had been forced to stand up. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t care how she scolded him. He stood up shamelessly and pushed her towards the bathroom with his slender body. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to turn around and leave as he blocked her way. At that moment, she was like an anxious little rabbit. She couldn¡¯t move forward or backward, and she was being stared at by the Big Bad Wolf. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t forget what I did to you, let alone getting injured.¡± ¡°Hooligan, you-!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± She was squeezed in. He kicked the bathroom door shut, separating the two of them inside. ** The night was quiet. Only the soft and bright light from the bathroom could be seen. there were some faint sounds coming from inside. There seemed to be some disharmony. It was a literal disharmony. The two people¡¯s quarrel spread out. After Rong Zhan entered the room, he wanted to do it impatiently, but sang Xia held him down firmly. She was angry and helpless. take a shower first. I can¡¯t run anymore, why are you in such a hurry? ¡± then you wash it for me. You don¡¯t have to wash the top, just wash the bottom directly, dear wife, it hurts, it hurts ¡­! Sang Xia pinched a small piece of flesh on his waist and pinched it hard. if you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯m not going to care about you anymore. She didn¡¯t even say she didn¡¯t agree to it, so why was he so anxious? Rong Zhan sucked in a breath of cold air and did not dare to do anything else. How did his wife manage to pinch him? it actually hurt so much! He pinched a small piece of meat and twisted it with all his strength! F * ck! although he didn¡¯t dare to move again, he squinted his eyes and stared at her. he licked his upper teeth, like a beast that was unwilling to give up when it couldn¡¯t get its prey. She secretly gritted her teeth and thought to herself,¡¯I¡¯ll see how he¡¯ll deal with her later. So what if he has one arm? one arm won¡¯t stop him from making her half dead and half alive. She¡¯ll be obedient.¡¯ Seeing that he had stopped moving, sang Xia went to wash the wet towel and helped him unbutton his black shirt. She went around the wound and wiped every inch of his skin. Rong Zhan¡¯s body was very attractive. It was not the kind of body with exaggerated muscles, but lean and strong. His thin skin was filled with the vigorous power of a cheetah. Especially her waist, abdominal muscles, and the mermaid-like lines. All of them showed off her strong waist strength and speed. Sang Xia had experienced it several times. Did she like it? He liked it. He really liked it. Even though he had to die every time, it was really satisfying. He was extremely carefree. It was simply about to ascend to the heavens. Sang Xia had always been a serious person. Whether it was towards people or things, Rong Zhan was already enough for her to take seriously. Therefore, she helped him clean and make him comfortable, and there was no desire in her eyes. Until she squatted down and touched his belt ¡­ Chapter 262 ? 262 that little thing in master zhan¡¯s bed ~ Sang Xia looked at him. There was still no expression on his face. She did not know if he was really serious or just pretending. rong zhan watched as she squatted down in front of him. his long and strong body tensed up, and his long and narrow eyes stared at her without blinking, mixed with deep desire. Sang Xia lowered her body and continued to help him wipe his lower body and legs. In the eyes of others, he seemed to be serving her, but sang Xia did not think so. If two people were in love, why would they care so much from the bottom of their hearts? Each other¡¯s places also belonged to each other. Rong Zhan had been eyeing her covetously, but looking at her in this warm space, the hair on her forehead was wet and there was a thin layer of sweat. Seeing her cleaning his body tirelessly, he suddenly felt that he deserved to die. He pulled sang Xia up and asked her, ¡± wife, are you tired? stop wiping. sang xia watched as the desire in his eyes gradually dissipated. she tugged at the corner of her lips. ¡± it¡¯s alright. it¡¯s not convenient for you to take a shower. ¡± no, I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯ll feel heartache if my wife serves me all of a sudden. especially when he was like a wall in front of her. he couldn¡¯t bear to see her sweating all over. Seeing that sang Xia still wanted to say something, he lowered his head and gave her a Peck on the corner of her lips. be good. Wait for me outside. I¡¯ll be done soon, okay? ¡± anyway, it didn¡¯t matter where he did it, so it didn¡¯t matter. Hearing that, sang Xia did not force him. She nodded and said, ¡± then be careful. Don¡¯t touch the water. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t say anything, but his lips twitched evilly. As soon as sang Xia left, he quickly took off his pants and washed himself. In fact, he could tell that sang Xia was a little tired. Even though they had agreed to meet up and do that kind of thing to him, what happened today made him want to hold her in his arms and coax her to sleep more than that. He had to comfort her. When Rong Zhan came out again, he was wrapped in a black bathrobe, and one of his arms was still wrapped in gauze. He was drying his hair, and the moment he came out, he saw that sang Xia had found a change of shirt for him to wear from somewhere. She was leaning against the bed, looking at some music scores while munching on some snacks. Where did she get it from? When his gaze landed on the opened bag on the bedside table, Rong Zhan understood. However, watching her eat made him feel a little hungry in the middle of the night. He walked over and squeezed her into the bed. He forced himself to be close to her and stretched out an arm to let her rest in his arms. Only then did Rong Zhan see what she was eating. It was a cookie. ¡°wife, are you eating a cookie? is it crunchy?¡± Rong Zhan said as he licked his lips and looked at her pitifully. Sang Xia looked at the score and did not even look up. She picked up a cookie and said, ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat another piece. Do you want to listen?¡± Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± F * ck, listen to that. Damn it, my heart is being stabbed again. Can¡¯t you give him a bite? let him hear if it¡¯s crunchy or not! Rong Zhan became anxious and snatched it over. eat, eat, eat. All you know is Yingluo. looking at sang Xia¡¯s furious glare after her cookie was snatched away, he continued, ¡± all you know is to eat. You should think about drinking it too. What if you choke? ¡± ¡°Drink? what should I drink? There¡¯s no more water.¡± Sang Xia was stunned for a moment. Rong Zhan threw cookie away, turned off the bedside lamp, and pulled her under the blanket without a care. In the dark, he said with a low, evil smile, ¡± your man has milk to drink. Why do you need water? ¡± if he had a wheelchair, why would he need a bicycle? He took her hand and pressed it somewhere. Sang Xia, who was covered in the blanket, screamed. She struggled and flailed her body. At this moment, the two of them were constantly tossing and turning under the blanket. It was extremely intense, and it caused people to have endless fantasies. However, after tossing and turning for a while, they came to a compromise. Sang Xia crawled out from under the blanket and stuck her head out. She was breathing heavily, and she used both hands to cover her lips with the blanket to sneak a peek at him. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, looked at her with some resentment. He gritted his teeth and said her name, ¡± sang Xia! You¡¯re an unscrupulous liar!¡± As he spoke, he took in another breath of cold air and lifted the blanket to look at his waist. pinch, pinch, pinch. If you have the ability, pinch your flesh off. I¡¯ll see how long you can hide! He turned around and deliberately kicked the blanket a few times to express his strong dissatisfaction. Sang Xia saw that he was only wearing his lower half and coughed lightly. She slowly pulled the blanket over him and mumbled, ¡± you can¡¯t blame me for this. You¡¯re too flirtatious. Can¡¯t you take things step by step? why did you have to do it the moment you came up? ¡± It was more than that! He forced her to go to him. He was really not afraid that he would bite her in a hurry. Rong Zhan snorted coldly with his eyes closed. He kicked the blanket away in disgust and sang Xia covered it again. This cycle repeated for a few times. Finally, sang Xia lost her patience. When he was about to kick it away again, she kicked his leg. you dare to move again? ¡± rong zhan was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to move. however, he was also afraid of losing face and mumbled, ¡± seriously, i¡¯m not afraid of you! ¡± Sang Xia replied,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Pretentious B.¡± She cursed in a low voice. Why don¡¯t you try it if you¡¯re not afraid of her moving again? Sang Xia knew that he was not willing to give up, but since she had made the promise, she just wanted to do as she wanted and not be controlled by him. Seeing that he was ignoring her, she was not in a hurry. She reached out her arms from behind and wrapped them around his waist. you haven¡¯t told me yet. Why did you suddenly appear? were you following me? ¡± ¡°Zhenzhen isn¡¯t.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows, and her hand lingered around his waist. rong zhan pinched her so hard that it was a conditioned reflex. he immediately turned around and hugged her in his arms. he explained, ¡± wife, i really wasn¡¯t following you. i was just protecting you. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that i was worried about you coming over, you would have been wailing in the elevator just now. ¡± Seeing her face suddenly change and her body tense up, Rong Zhan¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. His long and narrow eyes became deeper. He paused for a moment, and when he spoke again, he caressed her face and hair. wife, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what, your man will protect you well. Sang Xia¡¯s feathery eyelashes trembled slightly. then why were you able to protect me so well? ¡± She didn¡¯t blame him anymore, she really didn¡¯t. Rong Zhan¡¯s fingers caressed her lips. They were tender, full, red, and soft. He lowered his head and pecked her lips, his eyes revealing undisguised love. because you¡¯re more important than my life. Because you are important enough. Because you are my life. Because we can¡¯t distinguish between each other. ¡°Sleep, I won¡¯t bully you anymore.¡± He just wanted to hug her to sleep on this bed and use his actions to prove that he didn¡¯t just want to sleep with her the moment he saw her. He had more important things to do than sleep with her. Because you¡¯re more important than my life, Yingluo. At this moment, these words echoed in sang Xia¡¯s mind. Stuck to his chest, her heart, which had been covered in ice and snow, had completely melted. The next morning. Rong Zhan fell asleep and opened his eyes in a daze. He subconsciously reached out to touch her, but there was nothing! At the same time, he suddenly felt that there was something wrong with him. ¡°¡­¡­!¡±F * ck, f * ck, f * ck! After everything was over. He pulled sang Xia up and held her tightly in his arms, panting. Compared to Rong Zhan¡¯s excitement, sang Xia seemed to be much calmer. She bit her lower lip lightly, squinted her eyes, and asked him, ¡± does it feel good? ¡± Chapter 263 ? 263 A big, heartless liar if he had a wheelchair, why would he need a bicycle? He took her hand and pressed it somewhere. Sang Xia, who was covered in the blanket, screamed. She struggled and flailed her body. At this moment, the two of them were constantly tossing and turning under the blanket. It was extremely intense, and it caused people to have endless fantasies. however, after tossing and turning for a while, they came to a compromise. sang xia crawled out from under the blanket and stuck her head out. she was breathing heavily, and she used both hands to cover her lips with the blanket to sneak a peek at him. rong zhan, on the other hand, looked at her with some resentment. he gritted his teeth and said her name, ¡± sang xia! You¡¯re an unscrupulous liar!¡± As he spoke, he took in another breath of cold air and lifted the blanket to look at his waist. pinch, pinch, pinch. If you have the ability, pinch your flesh off. I¡¯ll see how long you can hide! He turned around and deliberately kicked the blanket a few times to express his strong dissatisfaction. Sang Xia saw that he was only wearing his lower half and coughed lightly. She slowly pulled the blanket over him and mumbled, ¡± you can¡¯t blame me for this. You¡¯re too flirtatious. Can¡¯t you take things step by step? why did you have to do it the moment you came up? ¡± It was more than that! He was really not afraid that he would bite her in a hurry. Rong Zhan snorted coldly with his eyes closed. He kicked the blanket away in disgust and sang Xia covered it again. This cycle repeated for a few times. Finally, sang Xia lost her patience. When he was about to kick it away again, she kicked his leg. you dare to move again? ¡± Rong Zhan was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to move. However, he was also afraid of losing face and mumbled, ¡± seriously, I¡¯m not afraid of you! Sang Xia replied,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Pretentious B.¡± she cursed in a low voice. why don¡¯t you try it if you¡¯re not afraid of her moving again? Sang Xia knew that he was not willing to give up, but since she had made the promise, she just wanted to do as she wanted and not be controlled by him. Seeing that he was ignoring her, she was not in a hurry. She reached out her arms from behind and wrapped them around his waist. you haven¡¯t told me yet. Why did you suddenly appear? were you following me? ¡± ¡°Zhenzhen isn¡¯t.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows, and her hand lingered around his waist. Rong Zhan pinched her so hard that it was a conditioned reflex. He immediately turned around and hugged her in his arms. He explained, ¡± wife, I really wasn¡¯t following you. I was just protecting you. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I was worried about you coming over, you would have been wailing in the elevator just now. Seeing her face suddenly change and her body tense up, Rong Zhan¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. His long and narrow eyes became deeper. He paused for a moment, and when he spoke again, he caressed her face and hair. wife, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what, your man will protect you well. Sang Xia¡¯s feathery eyelashes trembled slightly. then why were you able to protect me so well? ¡± She didn¡¯t blame him anymore, she really didn¡¯t. Rong Zhan¡¯s fingers caressed her lips. They were tender, full, red, and soft. He lowered his head and pecked her lips, his eyes revealing undisguised love. because you¡¯re more important than my life. Because you are important enough. Because you are my life. Because we can¡¯t distinguish between each other. ¡°Sleep, I won¡¯t bully you anymore.¡± He just wanted to hug her to sleep on this bed and use his actions to prove that he didn¡¯t just want to sleep with her the moment he saw her. He had more important things to do than sleep with her. Because you¡¯re more important than my life, Yingluo. At this moment, these words echoed in sang Xia¡¯s mind. Stuck to his chest, her heart, which had been covered in ice and snow, had completely melted. The next morning. Rong Zhan fell asleep and opened his eyes in a daze. He subconsciously reached out to touch her, but there was nothing! At the same time, he suddenly felt that there was something wrong with him. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At that moment, Rong Zhan felt a strong visual and physical impact¨C! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ It was early in the morning, and the hot atmosphere was spreading. The hot air evaporated his wet rationality, and Rong Zhan went crazy. After an unknown period of time, everything ended. He pulled sang Xia up and held her tightly in his arms, panting. Compared to Rong Zhan¡¯s excitement, sang Xia seemed to be much calmer. She bit her lower lip lightly, squinted her eyes, and asked him, ¡± are you feeling good? ¡± Chapter 264 ? 264 Master Zhan was bullied by sang Xia to no end! After everything was over, sang Xia asked in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Are you feeling good?¡± Rong Zhan was still panting slightly, and his usually devilish eyes were filled with love. He hugged her tightly with one arm and said hoarsely, ¡± great. It felt so f * cking good. Rong Zhan lowered his head and kissed her red lips. The smell of hormones filled their noses, and they blended with each other, no longer separating. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± He teased her. Rong Zhan thought that she was not going to fulfill her promise to him. Who would have thought that she would light up the fire of passion on such a beautiful morning? When sang Xia heard his question, she could not help but wipe her face. Her ears were slightly red, and she blurted out a few words, ¡± nothing much. It didn¡¯t taste good in the first place, and he smoked and drank. Rong Zhan was instantly satisfied when he heard that. what¡¯s wrong with that?! Sang Xia raised her eyebrows and glared at him. are you sure you want to know? ¡± Rong Zhan was only stunned for a moment. He knew that the taste might not be that good, but he was not happy that his wife despised such a proud and arrogant man like him. However, a cunning look flashed across sang Xia¡¯s eyes. She suddenly hooked her arms around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck and kissed him when he was not on guard! Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes widened when he realized what was going on. He wanted to push her away, but it was too late. Sang Xia flipped over and pressed his arm down domineeringly. She bit his lips and entangled herself with him. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± ¡°Holy F * ck, Holy F * ck, sang Xia, you son of a b * tch!¡± Rong Zhan knelt down! ** ¡°Blargh¨C!¡± The sound of a man brushing his teeth and vomiting could be heard from the bathroom. Sang Xia deliberately whistled teasingly, feeling particularly good. When Rong Zhan came out of the bathroom, his face was still as devilish and exquisite as ever. However, his thin lips under his straight nose, uh no, thick lips, were a different kind of ecstasy. It was almost swollen from his washing. As soon as he came out, he stared at sang Xia with a pair of resentful eyes. As he put on his clothes, he cursed something in a low voice. It was as if he had suffered a loss but did not dare to vent it out. sang xia had also packed her things and was preparing to go to anthony¡¯s place. at this moment, she suddenly met rong zhan¡¯s sharp gaze and stopped. she leaned against the door and touched her earlobe. she deliberately asked casually, ¡± how does it taste? ¡± ¡°You-! You, you-!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned red from anger. This little b * tch still had the cheek to ask him. ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll share good fortune and misfortune together?¡± Sang Xia smiled playfully. Rong Zhan was really not convinced by her abuse. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± who¡¯s afraid of who? From today onwards, I¡¯ll quit smoking!¡± sang xia raised her eyebrows. ¡± oh, did you play a big one? ¡± He snorted and laughed. we¡¯ll share our blessings and difficulties together. You¡¯re not allowed to smoke anymore! Otherwise, if I find out, I¡¯ll make you drink some Kasaya!¡± Before he could say anything, sang Xia covered his mouth, gritted her teeth, and blushed. b * tch! You¡¯re shameless!¡± Rong Zhan bit her finger. stop smoking. It¡¯s not good. ¡°What¡¯s not good?¡± ¡°It will affect our Project X¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Yingluo,¡± sang Xia said,¡±he can get lost now.¡± ** In the car, sang Xia watched as Rong Zhan brought her to Anthony¡¯s Villa with ease. Her eyes widened and she clicked her tongue, but she did not say a word. In the end, Rong Zhan took the initiative to say, ¡± wife, when are you coming out to contact me? I¡¯ll come and pick you up. Don¡¯t wander around again. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Rong Zhan thought of the person who attacked sang Xia last night and pinched his neck. A cold glint flashed in his eyes as he smiled eerily. I have something to deal with. Chapter 265 ? 265 Surprised that Harren actually asked her about that! Sang Xia recalled what happened last night. She looked forward and took a deep breath. Yes. If Rong Zhan had not appeared last night, she would not have appeared here. But who was that person last night? Who had sent that person, or had he come on his own? Why was he targeting her? Sang Xia felt as if she was suddenly caught in a fog. Could it really be Mimi who had reminded her? could it be Lucy¡¯s crazy fans? ¡°By the way, did sang zhirou come out?¡± Sang Xia asked, frowning slightly. Rong Zhan fixed his collar with one hand. His eyes were emotionless as he said, ¡± yes, Tang ye has his eyes on her family background. He wants to use her identity as the mayor¡¯s daughter to get more benefits in t city. He¡¯ll get her out no matter what. Sang Xia¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. sang Zhen Wei would not be so willing. However, was this the end? sang zhirou had done so many bad things to her, would it really end like this? No, he really had to let her stay in prison to forgive her. She had said that she would make her life a living hell if she provoked her! ¡°Also, I heard from Tang ye that sang zhirou is getting engaged to him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Zhan turned around to look at her. in half a month. When sang Xia heard this, she was stunned for a moment, then she secretly curled her lips. This is a good thing.¡± Rong Zhan glanced at her and realized that the smile on her lips was extremely meaningful and malicious. His eyes twitched. what are you trying to do? ¡± His wife¡¯s body was now full of Black-bellied and dark attributes. He had a strange premonition. It was as if this time, it would give those people a heavy blow, and they would never be able to turn things around again! Sang Xia shook her head and did not answer his question. Instead, she said, ¡± I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll contact you at night and come pick me up. Rong Zhan came over to help him unbuckle his seat belt. Even though he only used one hand, he did not seem clumsy. Sang Xia watched as he unfastened her seat belt. He was already in such a state, but he still did not forget about her. She could not help but feel warmth in her heart. Looking at his exquisite side profile, straight nose, firm and perfect jawline, and long eyelashes, sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered. Suddenly, she slowly moved closer and kissed him on the cheek. Rong Zhan, be careful. She said softly. It was so sweet and lingering. Rong Zhan was slightly taken aback. Sang Xia opened the car door and got out of the car. She only turned back to look at him when they were almost at the villa. She saw Rong Zhan in the car still maintaining his posture with one hand on the seat. His other injured hand was slightly raised, gently touching the place where she had just kissed. Then, he laughed foolishly. ** in order not to worry anthony and the others, sang xia did not tell them about what happened last night. however, when mimi asked her if she wanted to stay with them, she smiled and shook her head, refusing. She wanted to give Rong Zhan a surprise, so she didn¡¯t tell him about the concert. However, he was so smart, so he probably guessed her wishes and pursuits. He silently agreed to her actions and supported her behind the scenes. He didn¡¯t ask her so clearly and gave her a certain amount of freedom. This made her feel comfortable and happy. Therefore, since Rong Zhan wanted to stay here with her, how could she bear to leave him alone in a foreign country? Sang Xia had been practicing with them in the morning, and the progress was smooth. When she went down to take a nap on the rocking chair on the Open-Air Balcony, Harren appeared with two cups of coffee and suddenly asked her a question. sangxia, did anything happen to you last night? ¡± Chapter 266 ? 266 The strange Harren, sang Xia suspected ** Sang Xia, did anything happen to you last night? As soon as he said that, sang Xia, who had just taken the cup of coffee, trembled and almost spilled it. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Harren frowned and took out a tissue to help her wipe it off. Sang Xia quickly stood up and took it from him to wipe it herself. it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. Even as she said that, Harren¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind. It had to be said that although that incident was in the past and she didn¡¯t look like much, once it was touched, her heart would be shrouded by a shadow, making her feel inexplicably cold. However, Harren pursed his lips and looked at her with a frown. did something really happen last night? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s heart trembled. She did not think about how Harren would know. She pretended that nothing had happened and chuckled. what are you talking about? I don¡¯t quite understand. I didn¡¯t hold the coffee properly just now. Harren nodded slightly and said, ¡± I¡¯m glad you¡¯re fine. Something was wrong. Something was wrong. why would harren ask her about that and even say such things now? Before sang Xia could finish her thoughts, Harren¡¯s deep eyes looked over. The deep eyes of foreigners always gave people a feeling of deep affection. Harren stared at her for a while, then slowly said, ¡± sang, do you want to have dinner together tonight? ¡± ¡°What?¡± This time, sang Xia was completely dumbfounded. She was not someone who was willing to bury all her doubts in her heart, so the next second, she frowned and asked, ¡± Harren, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Yes, what happened to Harren? he was very wrong. Mimi and the others all said that there were too many women who liked Harren. He had a melancholic and charming temperament, and he was also a musical genius. Many women admired him, but he had never had intimate contact with any woman. It was only limited to their daily interactions, but he was still especially gentlemanly and polite. Other than that, he would not take the initiative to get close to any woman. Sang Xia thought about the gossip that Mimi had told her before. She felt that it was all nonsense when she saw what was happening. Harren¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard her ask him so directly. He turned his face away and did not look at her. Sang Xia was even more curious. however, seeing that harren was not saying anything, she did not want to know anymore. it would not be good if she heard anything that she did not want to hear. hence, she stood up immediately and walked into the room. without looking back, she said, ¡± i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t have dinner tonight. my man is here. i have to go back early to accompany him. ¡± My man is here, I have to go back early to accompany him. Those words made Harren¡¯s body stiffen. Seeing that sang Xia was about to leave, he asked, ¡± sang, is your Wanwan married? ¡± Sang Xia stopped in her tracks and held onto the door frame. She turned around to look at him. we¡¯re not married, but we¡¯ll get married sooner or later. Is there anything else? ¡± The afterglow of the setting sun cast a shadow on Harren¡¯s face, making it harder for her to see his face. Seeing that Harren didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t stay for another second and left immediately. in any case, since harren could guess what had happened last night, it meant that whatever had happened had something to do with him. and when harren said that they were going to have dinner today, it made everyone feel that something was off. She felt that she needed to maintain a relationship with him. At least, before the mystery was solved. After sang Xia left, Harren slowly took out a leather notebook from his pocket. Chapter 267 ? 267 Harren, get sang Xia! Harren¡¯s body stood on the spot for a long time. He stood on the huge Open-Air Balcony, which was decorated with all kinds of beautiful flowers. The afterglow of the setting sun made him look hazy, but there was also a faint hint of disappointment. He was holding a leather notebook in his hand. He unzipped the leather rope and looked at the color of the paper inside. He could tell that it was from a very old age. Harren¡¯s fair fingers pulled out a photo from inside. It was a picture of an Eastern girl in a small dress. She was only four or five years old and was incredibly beautiful. She was full of vitality, sunshine, and confidence. Her two little canine teeth were exposed, and there were small dimples at the corners of her mouth. Harren looked at the photo, then slowly raised his head and looked in the direction sang Xia had left. He sighed softly. sang, I told you that I¡¯ve seen you before when I saw you at the nightclub. But with their current relationship, how could they have only met each other before? ** Sang Xia felt a little conflicted inside because of Harren¡¯s inexplicable words and the distance between them. Because she was a person who disliked trouble, even if Harren had other thoughts about her, she wouldn¡¯t say that she was happy. She would only feel that it would only add to her troubles. What a headache. Therefore, she used her actions to prove that she was not alone with Harren for the past few days. Even if they were forced to be together, she would not say a word and would be very quiet. Harren seemed to have noticed her attitude, so he did not say anything else to her other than work. He looked at sang Xia¡¯s indifferent expression, sometimes deep, sometimes helpless. Of course. Sang Xia no longer allowed him to send her home at night. Harren still wanted to explain something to her, but one night, he saw a man coming to pick her up, and he could not say anything. That was the first time he had seen that man. He was driving a Maybach and had a slender figure. When he saw sang Xia, he opened the door and got out. He took her bag naturally and went to open the door for her. He even pressed her against the car door, hugged her waist, and kissed her twice. He saw sang Xia reaching out to push him away, her eyes looking in his direction. She seemed to be saying something, but the man did not care and continued to hold her and gnaw on her. Sang Xia gave in after a few moments. She looked like she was being nourished by a man¡¯s love. She looked extremely good and exceptionally beautiful. Harren had never seen anything like this about sang Xia, and he was a little dumbfounded. In his eyes, sang Xia had always been cold and rational, and even had a bit of abstinence. He really could not imagine that the so-called boyfriend she spoke of was actually that kind of person. She had actually found someone who didn¡¯t look very reliable, who was lecherous and perverted towards her. After the two of them left, Harren furrowed his brows. Finally, he slowly took out his phone and made a call. The call went through. He had to say in a low voice, ¡± uncle, Sangsang already has a boyfriend. There was a moment of silence on the other end. When he spoke again, his tone was serious and a little rude. Harren, Don¡¯t let me down again. Take her away! Harren,¡±hehe.¡± ** In the car. ¡°How is it? is there any news about that person?¡± Sang Xia asked, frowning slightly. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he slammed the steering wheel. if I knew this would happen, I would have killed him that day. His identity information is fake. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s from some organization! Not being able to find her was not the main point. The main point was that sang Xia had been targeted by an unusual person. Author Jun: ¡± a little spoiler. Don¡¯t worry. This is a little foreshadowing related to sang Xia¡¯s background. It¡¯s super awesome. Ah ah, please vote! Master Zhan and sister sang are going to be overtaken! Chapter 268 ? 268 I won¡¯t frown for the days, I¡¯ll only bow my head to kiss you Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s angry face and knew that he must be very upset. However, it was not easy to find someone without a real identity. Sang Xia understood that she was more concerned about Rong Zhan¡¯s feelings than someone else¡¯s. She did not want to see Rong Zhan so worried and angry about her. It wasn¡¯t a matter of face now, but her safety. In his heart, it must be more important than anything else. Sang Xia couldn¡¯t help but think of Harren. Should she tell Rong Zhan that it might have something to do with Harren? She had wanted to bring it up, but she was afraid that Rong Zhan would stop her from going to the band for safety reasons. However, looking at him now, she was stunned. Back at the hotel. Sang Xia went to change her clothes. When she was about to take a shower, she realized that Rong Zhan was smoking on the balcony. The number of times he touched cigarettes in the past two days had decreased a lot, but this was not something that could be immediately suppressed, not to mention that he had something on his mind at this time. Rong Zhan stood under the Cold Moon, not even taking off his windbreaker. He had a cigarette in his hand, occasionally putting it to his lips, squinting his eyes and puffing out smoke. Seeing this, sang Xia knew that he must be frowning. She couldn¡¯t help but walk over, and her hand gradually slid down to hold one of his hands. Rong Zhan¡¯s body was a little stiff and cold. Sang Xia pressed herself against his back and said softly, ¡± Rong Zhan, can you promise me one thing? ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rong Zhan held her hand tightly, but he did not turn around. Sang Xia stood on her tiptoes and rested her chin on his shoulder from behind. She tilted her head to look at him and murmured, ¡± Rong Zhan, don¡¯t frown because of these days. In the future, you¡¯ll only bow your head to kiss me. Her voice was so gentle that Rong Zhan had never felt it before. He was shocked and slowly turned around. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were calm and peaceful. actually, I¡¯m not afraid, because my man is very powerful. He¡¯ll protect me well. Damn it, was this still his wife? He actually consoled and consoled him! Rong Zhan took a deep breath and looked in another direction. He put out the cigarette in his hand. When he turned back, he pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. He sniffed the fragrance of her hair and replied firmly, ¡± okay, I promise you. I won¡¯t frown because of the future. I¡¯ll only bow my head to you because of Hanhan kissing you. At the end of his sentence, he lowered his head and gave her a heavy kiss on the lips. Sang Xia kissed him back. The two of them rubbed against each other for a while. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. She reached out to help him take off his coat and said softly, ¡± go take a shower. I have something to tell you later. She had decided to tell him about Harren¡¯s abnormal behavior. Harren must have something to do with that incident. Rong Zhan wrapped his arm around her waist and pressed his lips against her earlobe. I¡¯m taking a shower. Wife, let¡¯s shower together, okay? ¡± Sang Xia punched him in the chest and could not help but curse, ¡± here you go again! I can even use my butt to think to know what you¡¯re trying to do! However, Rong Zhan carried her up horizontally. She exclaimed and hooked her arms around his neck. Rong Zhan slid his hand on her butt and pinched it hard. He laughed evilly. I like your little butt when you¡¯re thinking! I like the way you think. A little butt that can think Sang Xia was disheveled in the wind. Xuxu could not help but cover her eyes, but it could not hide her ears and cheeks that were red. This damn hooligan! Chapter 269 ? 269 Su Li¡¯s bodyguard was suddenly acting abnormally Sang Xia still had things to do, so she did not let him mess around in the bathroom. She first took a shower and went out to call Su Li. Tang ye got engaged to sang zhirou within half a month? No, now was not the best time. Sang Xia immediately called Su Li to tell him about Tang ye¡¯s engagement. Su Li was shocked as well. He was silent for a moment, then Su Li laughed coldly and said sarcastically, ¡± this b * stard even said that he wanted to break up with sang zhirou for me. He was just saying it. However, it was impossible for her not to cripple the person she had her eyes on. He wanted to get engaged to sang zhirou. That was not a problem. She would like to see how he would choose when that day came. ¡°Su Li, how¡¯s sang zhirou¡¯s mother? is there any news? I reckon that even if she¡¯s pregnant now, she might not be able to tell. If she¡¯s pregnant, we have to think of a way to let her know that she has a child in her stomach.¡± That way, she would have to leave the hospital as soon as possible, go home, do something with sang Zhenwei, and create the illusion that she was ¡°his¡± child. Even in her dreams, she wanted to get pregnant, and it would be best if it was a son that sang Zhen Wei liked. alright, be careful over there. Leave this to me. Oh right, Rong Zhan, he ¡­ Cough ¡­ I didn¡¯t see him here. Do you think it¡¯s possible that he went over to take a walk? ¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯re following me?¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows slightly. Su Li coughed again and did not say anything. After all, Su Li was also worried that some bad guy would interfere in sang Xia¡¯s pursuit of her dream. Seeing that she was not saying anything, sang Xia chuckled. yes, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s following us. ¡°Ah, he really went! Why is he following you around like a shadow? did he bother you?¡± Su Li complained, but in the depths of his heart, he felt that Rong Zhan might have truly fallen for her this time. The prodigal son had really turned over and wanted to settle down. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered as she listened to the sound of running water in the bathroom. actually, you can believe me if I say I didn¡¯t. Rong Zhan had followed her over to keep her company. She was feeling rather good now. when su li heard this, he immediately let out two ¡°oh no¡± sounds.¡±i shouldn¡¯t have asked. i¡¯m already starting to show off my affection!¡± sure, as long as you¡¯re happy. unlike me, i¡¯m so annoyed here.¡± ¡± huh?! ¡± Sang Xia seemed to have noticed something. Su Li¡¯s side suddenly started to whisper softly, his tone carrying a bit of complaint. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s really f * cking dog. Recently, this bodyguard of mine has been a bit abnormal. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very normal for me to go to nightclubs in the middle of the night to play? shouldn¡¯t he listen to this great aunt¡¯s words whatever I want to do? but he¡¯s great. Normally, he doesn¡¯t say a word. These few days, when I wanted to go out, he even stopped me and said something like he wouldn¡¯t let me go out after midnight! When Su Li said this, she was so angry that her liver hurt. She continued to ridicule, ¡± he was so stubborn that this great aunt really wanted to beat him up. In the end, my mouth was almost worn out, so he let me go out to play and even followed me so closely. Su Li had wanted to vent his grievances with sang Xia, but who would have thought that sang Xia would actually chuckle and then blurt out,¡±Is your mouth worn out? What did you do to him? he¡¯s worn out.¡± Su Li still hadn¡¯t understood the deeper meaning, and subconsciously said, ¡± of course it¡¯s to my mouth. Otherwise, do you think I¡¯m Wanwan?! F * ck!¡± After Su Li suddenly realized something, his eyes widened in shock.¡±What did you just say! sang Xia!¡± What did you think it was? f * ck, why would you think that? ah, I know! You definitely didn¡¯t do that kind of thing, right? Haha, sangxia, I found out that you¡¯re helping Rong Zhan!¡± pa! Without waiting for Su Li to finish, sang Xia hung up the phone and said faintly, ¡± I really shouldn¡¯t have answered that. This fairy has nothing to say! [ author: sister haha sang has learned evil from master Zhan] ] Chapter 270 ? 270 Harren¡¯s identity and background! After sang Xia hung up, Rong Zhan came out of the bathroom not long after. Although his arm was not fully recovered yet, it did not hinder his movements anymore. ¡°you were on the phone with su li again? I haven¡¯t asked you yet, but why are you two so close?¡± Rong Zhan had the same smell as her. He wiped his wet hair with a towel and walked to her side. The only thing Rong Zhan could think of was that there was a Bo Yi between them. One was his ex-girlfriend and the other was his cousin. But just like that, the two of them became best friends? Rong Zhan felt that things were not as simple as they seemed. When sang Xia turned around, she saw him squinting his eyes with a meaningful look. Her eyes flickered slightly, but she cleverly took the towel from his hand and let him sit by the bed while she wiped it for him. This way, Rong Zhan would not see her guilty look. ¡°it¡¯s nothing, we just happened to know each other in the past.¡± As she spoke, she quickly changed the topic. by the way, there¡¯s something I wanted to tell you. Sang Xia then told her about the key points of Harren¡¯s unusual behavior in the past two days, but she deliberately avoided the part where Harren wanted to ask her out for dinner alone. She didn¡¯t want to create a vinegar jar for herself. When Rong Zhan heard sang Xia mention Harren, he immediately remembered that he had asked Cheng Donglin to check on Harren¡¯s identity. On the surface, Harren was a musical genius, but his family background was very poor. Rong Zhan seemed to have thought of something. He frowned and stood up suddenly-! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± this sudden action surprised sang xia. Rong Zhan stared at her and cursed under his breath. I think I know who it is. It was just that he really didn¡¯t want to make this guess. ¡°What!¡± wife, stay away from that Harren guy in the future. He¡¯s definitely involved in this matter. Rong Zhan pursed his lips tightly, and a dark look appeared between his brows. what do you mean by this Kasaya?! Sang Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was he really trying to get her to stay away from Harren? but Harren was a member of the band, the main force. How could she possibly keep a certain distance from him? After all, they had met frequently. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled into a mocking and cold smile. Harren¡¯s mother was a famous international musician, and his biological father was the king of gambling in Australia. However, after he passed away a few years ago, his mother, with hundreds of millions of assets, had a new man, but she never got married. hmm, Yingluo?? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s face was full of question marks. as rong zhan said this, he narrowed his long and narrow phoenix eyes and revealed a dangerous look. ¡± and that man is not that simple. he has the power of the sicily mafia behind him. ¡± Sang Xia was slightly shocked. The Sicily Mafia, how could she not know? especially when she was too young and arrogant at that time, she had even attacked the Sicily Mafia. It was only later that she learned her lesson and kept a low profile. Because too many people wanted to either possess or get rid of her, she pretended to ¡®retire¡¯ on the surface, but in fact, she joined the largest and mysterious firearms group in Western Europe. Of course, it could not be denied that she had also seen the powerful strength of the firearms group. It was also a shelter that she had found for herself and could allow her to settle down. so, you mean ¡­ sang Xia pursed her lips and said slowly, ¡± you think that it¡¯s because I¡¯ve gotten too close to Harren and his ¡®family¡¯ has their eyes on us, so you feel that we¡¯re not suitable for each other? That¡¯s why you want to attack me?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Other than this, what other reason could there be? Chapter 271 ? 271 Sang zhirou came to settle scores with Tang ye and slapped him! Sang Xia thought about it and felt that it was not unreasonable. If Harren¡¯s family saw that he was close to her, they would think that she was the one Harren liked, even though what Harren had done recently had made her suspicious. And then they looked down on him, so they wanted to destroy him and Harren¡¯s vague feelings for him? ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s too extreme.¡± It was violent and bloody. But for the Mafia bosses in Sicily, they were a group of brutal and well-dressed killers. Perhaps it didn¡¯t matter to them at all. Rong Zhan sneered and laughed coldly. if they really did it, I won¡¯t let it go so easily! It was just a Sicily Mafia that had to buy hundreds of millions of us dollars * worth of arms and weapons from their group every year. The arms warehouse of the arms group was incomparable to that of any government, and the government of any country had to be afraid of it, let alone the Sicily Mafia. Rong Zhan was still worried, so he ordered his men to deal with this matter overnight to confirm this. ** T city. Ever since Su Li had F * cked Tang ye up the other day, he had not been able to find Su Li. Naturally, he wanted to settle the score with her and vent his anger, but Su Li was not stupid. He had escaped at the crucial moment. It was only when she found out that Tang ye was about to get engaged that she appeared. Tang ye was so angry with Su Li that he almost exploded. Other than that, there was something else that made him even angrier. That was sang zhirou. Two or three days after he was blown up, he could barely get off the bed. Sang zhirou rushed into his house, naturally under the circumstances that his phone was almost blown up. As soon as sang zhirou came in, she came up to him with tears in her eyes and wanted to slap him without saying a word. He was not feeling well and his reaction was slow, so the slap landed on his face. It immediately made him angry. The flame of anger suddenly rose up and he roared at her to get lost! He had never been beaten by anyone in his entire life, so one could imagine how angry he was at that time! Who would have thought that sang zhirou would sneer and mock him, saying that not only did he have an affair behind her back, but he had also slept with her for three days, and that he was useless! With that little ability, you still want to steal people! Damn it, Tang ye almost vomited blood when he heard that! he pointed at her angrily and wanted to refute, but after holding it in for a long time, his face turned red with anger, but he didn¡¯t say a word. in the end, he was so angry that his head hurt, so he simply said that he wanted to cancel the engagement! That was what he really thought at that moment. Sang zhirou, this stupid woman, he was really looking down on her more and more. In the past, he thought that she was gentle and considerate, but now, he really didn¡¯t have any pity or desire for her. He really didn¡¯t know whose sorrow it was. When sang zhirou heard this, her whole body trembled. She rushed up to him and tugged on his sleeve, crying and saying that she loved him and didn¡¯t want to cancel the engagement. She also said a lot of things that would benefit him. Only then did he fall silent. After all, the main reason he did this was because of her family background. Sang zhirou saw that he was no longer talking about the engagement, so she tried to ask him who the woman he had slept with was. When she said that, her face was pale and her red eyes looked scary. Tang ye had wanted to take revenge on Su Li and settle the score with her, but when sang zhirou asked, he did not know why, but he pursed his lips and did not say anything. Even if he knew that she was the one who answered sang zhirou¡¯s call that night, allowing sang zhirou to find out about their private affair, to him, even though sang zhirou was very difficult to deal with, when it came to Su Li, he was actually secretly happy. This meant that Su Li was jealous, jealous that sang zhirou could be with him. he knew what that little demon was thinking. At the moment- Chapter 272 ? 272 Tang ye has completely fallen for Su Li At that moment. Tang ye had not been able to contact Su Li for the past few days. He was annoyed and curious. He did not know what she was up to, so he searched for her Weibo and other information on the internet to see if there was any trace of her. He first went to Su Li¡¯s Weibo. He didn¡¯t discover anything else, but after walking around, he actually saw a secret photo album of Su Li called: [ my naked photos ]. Tang ye¡¯s eyes widened. He could not help but think back to that night. Su Li was wearing a long white shirt, exposing his long, slender, and beautiful legs. Just like that, he slowly took off his little underwear in front of him. Tang ye¡¯s nose felt hot and every cell in his body was screaming again. This included his brother who had been dispirited for many days. This woman was indeed a demoness. Perhaps he had not really gotten her, so he wanted her even more! He quickly opened the photo album called ¡± my naked photos ¡± and was prompted to answer the question. The problem was, call me mom and I¡¯ll show you. Tang ye¡¯s eyes twitched when he saw this. He clenched his fists and struggled for a while. In the end, he could not help but type ¡± mom ¡± in front. Then, with a perverted look on his face, he opened it expectantly. Sure enough, he passed. However, when Tang ye saw what was inside, he was in tears! There was no photo on the screen, only a large word: ¡°Be good!¡± Good girl! f * ck. Tang ye gritted his teeth but had nowhere to vent his anger. At that moment, a phone suddenly rang. Tang ye was annoyed, but when he saw the caller ID, his hand trembled and he almost dropped it. He quickly answered the call. Suddenly, a flirtatious voice sounded from inside. brother ye, tsk, how have you been recently? does your butt still hurt? ¡± Who else could the person who said this be but Su Li? It would have been better if she had not mentioned this. Once she did, no matter how much Tang ye missed her, he could not help but explode with all the grievances and anger he had accumulated over the past few days. You actually dared to trick this young master! Do you want to die? If you have the ability, then come out! Don¡¯t hide!¡± Su Li was holding her phone far away. After he finished roaring, she said faintly, ¡± fine, I was just joking with you. Look at your little tolerance! A joke? [ f * ck, is she kidding me by bursting my ass? ] Tang ye spun around on the spot and massaged his temples. He could only feel them throbbing. Before Tang ye could say anything, Su Li continued, causing Tang ye to be stunned on the spot. open the window. I¡¯m outside your villa. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you out for some fun. When Tang ye heard this, he quickly pulled open the curtains and looked outside. As expected! At the entrance of the villa. A woman riding a Harley stopped there. She was holding a helmet in one hand and calling him with the other. That woman had long, slender legs. She was wearing black boots, black tight leather pants, and a handsome black jacket. Her long black hair was let down, matching her fair skin and delicate red lips. It made people go crazy. His handsome and beautiful appearance simply made people want to kneel and lick him! tang ye¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw this. Su Li also looked over and waved at him, blowing a secret whistle.¡±Tang ye!¡± What are you doing? Get down quickly!¡± Tang ye gulped and wanted to rush down without a care. This woman had thousands of different looks, but every one of them made him completely sink in. The moment he rushed down, Tang ye thought to himself that he had lost this time. Chapter 273 ? 273 Tang ye¡¯s confession to Su Li! tang ye immediately put on his clothes and left the house. he ran to su li in one breath and stared at her without blinking, panting heavily. ¡°Silly, What are you looking at? Hurry up and get on!¡± su li raised his chin, indicating that he should hurry up. Tang ye looked at her Harley motorcycle. It was extremely cool, with a perfect and domineering curve. Su Li was riding on it and did not seem to have any intention of moving. He was stunned and blurted out, ¡± you¡¯re driving me? ¡± ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re in luck, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Tang ye was a man after all. He was not going to let a woman carry him. He was about to fight for the driver¡¯s seat when he saw that Su Li had already started the engine. The motorcycle suddenly roared like a beast in the night, which made people excited for no reason. ¡°Hurry up, are you going or not? if you¡¯re not going out to play, I¡¯ll leave by myself.¡± She was about to set off. Tang ye saw that Su Li was not waiting for him, so he quickly pulled her back. Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it, alright?! Tang ye sat down behind Su Li. Su Li chuckled to himself as he lowered his head to put on his helmet. she could look for him, but she would not drive to him! However, even though she was thinking this in her heart, she still said, ¡± I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You should just sit there obediently. Your butt will feel better. As soon as she finished speaking, the motorcycle sped away. Tang ye fell on her back and hugged her tightly on purpose. Su Li smirked and sneered, ¡± Tang ye, hold on tight. The motorcycle sped up as if it was flying. Everything around them was moving backwards rapidly. Su Li was wearing a helmet. He was driving so fast but he didn¡¯t even give Tang ye a chance. Tang ye did not think too much about it. Su Li¡¯s long hair, which was pressed down by the helmet, flew up and gently caressed Tang ye¡¯s face. At this moment. the night was as cool as water, crossing the vast sky and the wilderness howling. Tang ye put aside the discomfort he felt and felt more comfortable and satisfied than he had ever felt before. He seemed to be a little fascinated. He hugged her waist and pulled away slightly to look at her back. She drove a good motorcycle, and her shoulder blades were slightly narrow, making her look thin and delicate. She also looked lovable, but she was such a straightforward woman. She was different from the flirtatious bitches he had come into contact with before. Yes, she was really different. In the past, those women only wanted him to take his kidney, but Su Li wanted him to not only take his kidney, but also his heart. Su Li drove all the way to a skyscraper, climbed up, and looked down at the entire city from the top floor. She worked out every day and was good at fighting, so it was easy for her to climb up, but Tang ye could not compare. He had only rested for a few days and his back was still in pain. When he climbed up, he was covered in sweat. But when he saw how excited Su Li was, he could not open his mouth to refuse. After getting on, Su Li put his hands on his waist and narrowed his eyes as he looked at the heavy traffic under the skyscraper and the bustling city. Tang ye was also shocked by the view on the top floor. He turned to look at Su Li and realized that she was even more beautiful. The night breeze blew on her, and she was as radiant as a Queen. Tang ye¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. Su Li suddenly turned around and smiled. Tang ye, do you like it? ¡± ¡°I like Yingluo very much.¡± He liked the feeling of being with her. He liked everything about her. ¡°What do you like?¡± su li narrowed his eyes and smiled, as if he was guiding something patiently. Tang ye took a deep breath and turned to look at the night sky. He suddenly raised-hand to his lips and shouted, ¡± I like this place, I like being with you. Su Li, I like you! Chapter 274 ? 274 Tang ye called sang zhirou to break up Su Li, I like you-! Tang ye had finally shouted this out loud that night. There was still a thin layer of sweat on his forehead. He panted as he looked up at the night sky. He looked like a young man who had become ten or eight years younger. He was excited and emotional. And after he finished shouting, his gaze slowly turned to look at Su Li. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he seemed to see that Su Li¡¯s face was expressionless, but when their eyes met, the corners of her lips twitched and she smiled. He could not tell what that smile meant. However, he had a bad feeling in his heart. However, that was just a feeling. Perhaps he wanted to be with her too much? That was why she thought of it in a bad way. Because in reality, the words that came out of Su Li¡¯s mouth in the next second really made him think that he had been hearing things. The night sky was like flowing water. Su Li stood on top of the skyscraper and raised an eyebrow. you like me? Is that so? then we¡¯ll be together.¡± Let¡¯s just be together. Let¡¯s be together ¡°W-what did you just say?¡± Tang ye¡¯s eyes widened. He was shocked by the sudden words. Su Li smiled playfully. what, you¡¯re not willing!? ¡°No, no, I¡¯m willing, it¡¯s just ¡­ Su Li!¡± tang ye quickly called out to her, then took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡± you¡¯re not joking with me, are you? do you really want to be with me? ¡± Su Li made a sound of acknowledgment, but did not say anything. But only Su Li knew that she was playing with him. ¡°As for whether I want to be with you or whether I can be with you, it¡¯s two different things.¡± Su Li suddenly said faintly. ¡°What? What do you mean by that, Yingluo!¡± ¡°Sang zhirou!¡± As Su Li spoke, he looked at him steadily and raised his eyebrows. that¡¯s right, it¡¯s sang zhirou. If we want to be together, you must break up with sang zhirou. Not to mention that they would be engaged in a week¡¯s time. Su Li saw that Tang ye¡¯s expression was a little strange. She scoffed and crossed her arms in front of her chest as she looked down at the city. what? you don¡¯t think that a big star like me would be willing to be your mistress, or a mistress between the two of you, do you? ¡± she said softly. Tang ye¡¯s body stiffened. Listening to Su Li¡¯s words, for a moment, he fell into a Deep State of chaos. This was because Su Li had said that he wanted to be with him, but he had never shown it in his ¡°actions.¡± He was just saying it with his mouth. Moreover, now that Su Li had said that he wanted to be with him, this was no small matter to him, but a very large bet. He wasn¡¯t stupid. if after he broke up with sang zhirou, su li really liked him and wanted to be together with him, he would agree. after all, losing a bit of market share in t city wouldn¡¯t have a serious impact, and he wouldn¡¯t be lacking in money. But, what if this was fake? If he agreed to Yingluo Just as Tang ye was hesitating, he felt something soft on his face and a warm breath under his nose. Tang ye was stunned. When Su Li left, she saw his dazed look and whistled evilly. are you stupid? why are you pretending to be innocent? besides, you¡¯re a man, what are you afraid of? are you afraid that I¡¯ll flirt with you? ¡± The number of men pursuing me could circle the earth thirty times. You don¡¯t want me to find other men ¡­¡± Su Li was about to turn around when Tang ye grabbed her arm and hugged her. don¡¯t go, Su Li. I¡¯m going to call sang zhirou and break up with her. I want to be with you! Chapter 275 ? 275 Breakup, sang zhirou¡¯s breakdown, torture her to death! Yes. Tang ye had already made up his mind. Even if he had his own misgivings, he had to admit it this time. Even if it was a beautiful trap, he really did not want to miss out on Su Li. So many women also liked him, so why couldn¡¯t su Li be moved by him? He had played with so many women, but this was the first time that Ping Sheng felt like falling in love. That feeling was really different. Seeing this, Su Li wiped his lips and smiled. Tang ye turned around to call sang zhirou. Of course, Su Li would not tell Tang ye that he knew about their engagement. Otherwise, he would definitely be suspicious. in fact, other than the people around tang ye, no one else knew. tang ye would definitely tell rong zhan, and rong zhan would tell sang xia. To be honest, Rong Zhan knew how dark and vicious that White Lotus sang zhirou was. If his wife had not wanted to deal with her personally, he would have gotten rid of this b * tch who bullied his woman. Considering that they were brothers, Rong Zhan really did not want Tang ye and sang zhirou to get engaged, get married, and spend the rest of their lives together. That kind of life, even if he used his toes to think about it, he would still feel sad and have a headache. Rong Zhan was aware of what his wife and Su Li had done to Tang ye. He just felt that Tang ye was too indulgent in that kind of life and was very wild. It was not a bad thing for someone to come and teach him a lesson. ** Su Li put her hands in her pockets, and the phone in her hand rang. She lowered her head to look and raised her eyebrows. then, he decisively pressed the button. It was the bodyguard ah Nian again. Didn¡¯t she just trick him into buying her supper and sneaked out on her own? seriously speaking, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he looked so much like her little white, she would have kicked this kind of bodyguard who was becoming more and more like a housekeeper. He was simply showing off. She acted cute and spoiled for him and didn¡¯t know who the boss was. she turned to look at tang ye. tang ye had walked far away, probably because he did not want her to hear his conversation with sang zhirou. he was afraid that it would involve the engagement. However, she could tell that Tang ye was probably feeling annoyed and was trying to hold back something when he put his hand on his waist and paced around. On Tang ye¡¯s side. ha, what a joke. You don¡¯t really think that if I don¡¯t marry you, my big family business will be destroyed, do you? ¡± When sang zhirou found out that Tang ye wanted to break up with her that night, it was a huge blow to her heart. She broke down and blurted out some words without thinking. She even used her family background to pressure him, but she did not know that this made Tang ye even more annoyed and he wanted to hang up at any moment. sang zhirou could not help but cry. her voice was choked with sobs. ¡± tang ye, why are you doing this to me? i¡¯ve already admitted that you have a woman outside, so why do you still want to break up with me? i love you so much, hanhan. don¡¯t you like me at all? have you never liked me, hanhan? ¡± How could sang zhirou dare to let this wastrel say the word ¡°love¡± from his mouth? Tang ye stood in the wind as he listened to sang zhirou¡¯s sobbing voice. There was not a single ripple in his heart. Tang ye thought,¡¯do I feel guilty?¡¯ No. No, he had never touched her even when they were together. He had already done his best to break up with her. Sang zhirou¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife, but Tang ye replied, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me again. I haven¡¯t even touched you, how could I like you?¡± He wanted to touch the person he really liked at all times. Sang zhirou¡¯s breathing stagnated. Her entire body was on the verge of collapse. [ author Jun: I¡¯m pushing author Jun to end the article, ¡± devil husband, please control yourself! ] More than 10 million subscriptions. This was a novel written by master Zhan, Su Li, and Bo Yi¡¯s fathers. It was so cool, and it was in its usual cool style! Absolute love! Chapter 276 ? 276 someone was waiting for su li¡¯s return and saw that scene She shook her head in disbelief. no, don¡¯t. Tang Yechen, tell me. Do you have another woman? ¡± Tang ye was silent for a moment. Sang zhirou was even more agitated. tell me, tell me how to support Tang ye-! Her voice was almost hysterical, but Tang ye did not waste any more time and hung up. After he hung up, he felt relieved. It was as if the feeling of suppression and restraint that had been in her heart for a long time had disappeared. he turned his head to look at su li, who was smiling at him with his arms crossed. Tang ye¡¯s heart trembled as he looked up at the night sky. He threw his phone, which was still ringing, into the sky and shouted, ¡± Su Li, I like you, you Little Vixen! No matter what would happen in the future, at least at this moment, he felt as if he had returned to his youth, and he was even more excited and excited than when he was facing love! Su Li watched his actions and raised his long brows. He then turned his head away and lightly sneered, as if he felt that he was being childish. ¡°Su Li!¡± Tang ye went to Su Li¡¯s side and held her hand. He looked at her affectionately. can I kiss you? ¡± It seemed that he had never been able to kiss her. Su Li¡¯s eyes twitched at these words, but the next second, she said,¡±close your eyes.¡± Tang ye was stunned. He closed his eyes in anticipation. Tang ye waited and waited. Her warm breath was getting closer and closer. Just when he thought he was about to kiss her, he felt a sharp pain on his forehead. It was so painful that he grimaced. Su Li flicked his forehead. Tang ye knew that he was being played, but when he opened his eyes, he saw that Su Li had already run far away. He smiled happily and proudly. Tang ye, if you want to kiss me, you can come and chase me. tang ye had not recovered yet. she had already tormented him to death today, and now she was playing with him. however, when he looked at her beautiful smile, he did not know whether he should be angry or bear all this willingly. He could only clench his teeth and say, ¡± Su Li, just wait until I catch you. I definitely won¡¯t spare you! ** Su Li had a sense of propriety. Even though she knew deep down that she was toying with Tang ye, it was very real. She had him carry her and run errands for her. She even beat and scolded him on purpose. When she was doing this, she would always smile and play with him like a wild girlfriend. As long as Tang ye saw that she was happy and he could be close to her, he would not care about anything and let her do whatever she wanted. When he was sending Su Li back, he suddenly asked, ¡± Su Li, you said you were willing to be with me, but that night, why did you do such a vicious thing to this young master? ¡± He had to ask clearly. What if this Su Li had this sort of hobby? When he thought of what had happened that night, he felt his butthole tighten. When Su Li heard this, the corner of her eyes immediately twitched. How could she have personally exploded? however, she still brushed away the long hair that was scattered on her shoulders and said in-carefree and uninhibited manner-¡± who asked you to¨Cck so many women? this great aunt is not happy and wants to punish you-can¡¯t you? when I think about how fickle you are, I, I ¡­ ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anymore. This young master has you, so I won¡¯t look for other women! Don¡¯t be angry anymore, be good!¡± As long as she didn¡¯t have such an interest, anything was fine! Downstairs where Su Li was staying, Tang ye pestered her for a while and even wanted to hug her without caring. Su Li pushed him away. hurry up and go back! For some reason, Su Li felt a chill on his back, as if he was being watched. Little did she know that at this moment, a man was standing below the hotel. His body was straight and slender, but when he saw the two ¡± entangled ¡± figures, his fingers trembled slightly. Chapter 277 ? 277 That little thing between Su Li and her bodyguard He stood under the moonlight, and the cool moonlight elongated his shadow. He watched this scene for a long time. His fingers trembled, and in the end, he slowly lowered his head and clenched his fists as if he had no strength. Su Li deliberately yawned a few times and said that he was leaving and would play again tomorrow. Tang ye had some bad intentions towards her, but he had not recovered yet and was afraid that he could not show his true strength, so he had to leave her here. tang ye called a cab and left. He touched the phone in his pocket and realized that it was gone. He thought about it carefully and realized that he had thrown it away. However, he had already memorized her number. With that thought in mind, he felt at ease and at ease. Sang zhirou had been unable to reach him for a long time now. She was so angry that she broke down and cried. After crying, she was filled with jealousy and hatred. Tang ye must have been ordered by some woman to do this. It definitely was! However, when she thought about this, she could not help but feel heartbroken. Tang ye was such a Playboy, how could he give up on her? if he really listened to another woman and broke up with her, it could only mean that he really liked that woman! Compared to Tang ye having an affair or breaking up with her, she could not accept this. Tang ye had really fallen for another woman! He was such a womanizer. Which woman could make him like this? Sang zhirou could not accept this. Her eyes were red from crying and filled with hatred and jealousy. She gritted her teeth and choked, ¡± Tang ye, I won¡¯t let this go. You¡¯re mine! You¡¯re mine! Don¡¯t even think about snatching you away!¡± And just as sang yuanrou was in so much pain that she wished she was dead, a message suddenly came in. She was stunned and subconsciously opened it. However, that message shocked her. There was only one sentence in the message, and it seemed a little strange, but at this moment, it poked her heart. It said, [ I have something that you would want. ] This wasn¡¯t much, it could be said to be ambiguous, but the signature at the end was two words: Paparazzi! Paparazzi! What did this mean? ¡­¡­ ** The night was still long. Su Li watched as Tang ye left. She did not go in because she suddenly thought of her bodyguard when she was about to enter. Today, she lied to him that she wanted to eat supper and played him. That quiet man must be angry, right? She didn¡¯t know what he would look like when he was angry. She chuckled playfully. Instead of returning to the hotel, she went to the supermarket and bought a few bottles of wine and a pack of cigarettes. Then, she went to a bench by the road and sat down like a child. She opened a can of beer, took out a cigarette, and held it between her fingers. She did not really care much about Tang ye. At most, he could just casually go around and play around. Anyway, he would not be distracted. She sat on the long bench, drinking beer and smoking. Her figure was curled up, and from a distance, she looked like a homeless Wanderer, extremely decadent and dispirited, but Su Li felt that it did not matter. In a person¡¯s life, as long as he was happy, he didn¡¯t care what others thought. Until ¡­ She blew out a ring of smoke, and when the smoke gradually dissipated, a straight black figure appeared in her sight. She froze. One second, two seconds. Then, in the blink of an eye, she suddenly raised her face and gave the man a silly smile. As if she was drunk, she said with a smile, ¡± aiyaya, Who are you? why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before? ¡± She was good at acting. That person gradually drew closer to her. Su Li pretended to be very happy, but ¡­ When she saw the bag of takeaway food in his hand, her smile finally froze. who else could this person be if not ah nian, yingluo? Chapter 278 ? 278 the hardworking and considerate ah nian Su Li knew it was him. It was very clear. For the past few years, he had been by her side like a shadow, so how could she not know? she just looked at the supper he had ordered for her in his hand and could not pretend anymore. He couldn¡¯t find her, so he had been waiting for her downstairs. Su Li simply started to sway, and her body deliberately fell forward as if she had lost her balance. That person was originally two steps away, but in an instant, he arrived at her side and supported her. She pretended to be drunk and leaned against him. She mumbled with a silly smile, ¡± Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai, is it you, Hanhan? ¡± She used to get drunk a lot, but whenever she got drunk and saw him, she would always change the way she addressed him and imagined him to be Xiao Bai. Who asked them to be so similar in some places? Ah Nian was the one who had told her the name. One day, for some reason, he naively thought that he had changed his name to Xiao Bai. However, when she woke up and heard it, her expression changed. She smiled insincerely and told him that she was only calling someone else, not him. His name was still ah Nian. It wasn¡¯t little white. It wasn¡¯t! At that time, she had mixed feelings about his expression and did not take it to heart, nor did she look at it. But now, it had almost become a habit. He thought that he was drunk, so he kept calling him little white. As expected. Ah Nian seemed helpless. He sighed in a compromising manner and helped her into the hotel. However, Su Li did not expect that ah Nian would suddenly pull one of her arms away and hook it around his neck. He then lifted himself up in a horizontal manner. ¡°Wu-!¡± She had drunk quite a bit, and her stomach was so full that she almost vomited. This time, ah Nian thought that she was really drunk, and the suppressed look in his eyes gradually dissipated. He carried her carefully and walked into the hotel. He didn¡¯t forget to hook her supper between his fingers. Su Li was not willing to let him hold him. It was uncomfortable to be curled up in his arms. In any case, his head was hurting from drinking too much. Ah Nian looked at her rambunctious appearance and was silent for a while. Finally, he turned around and bent down slightly. Su Li was instantly satisfied. With a silly smile and narrowed eyes, he pounced forward and had him carry him. When they came up from the elevator, Su Li¡¯s shoes were all gone. Ah Nian carried them in his hands without complaint and even had to carry her on his back. Su Li stood in a place where ah Nian couldn¡¯t see him. He pursed his lips and raised his eyebrows. He really didn¡¯t expect that ah Nian would let her bully him so easily. He also didn¡¯t know that although he looked thin, he was actually so strong. He was carrying a drunkard on his back and was relaxing. After they entered the hotel, ah Nian placed Su Li on the large, soft bed. Su Li lay on the bed and rolled around. Ah Nian went to the bathroom, and when he came out again, he was holding a wet and hot towel. He walked over and carefully wiped her face and neck as if he was wiping a child. There was no lust in his eyes. They were very indifferent and very serious. Su Li was quietly being served by him in this way while he was actually awake. He did not say anything, and closed his eyes to pretend to be asleep. However, there was a small ripple in his heart. What the hell. What was this bodyguard doing? had he done too much? was he too close? However, after he pulled the blanket over Su Li and carefully covered her, he did not immediately leave. On the contrary, he stood by her side and quietly watched her. The depths of his eyes gradually deepened, and his lips also moved slightly, as if he had something to say ¡­ Chapter 279 ? 279 Young miss, you have a boyfriend, right? In the end, he clenched his fists and said, In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back. He lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t look at her. He asked in a light voice, ¡± miss Wanwan, you have a boyfriend, right? ¡± Ah Nian knew that she was still awake. He knew that she was tired and that she was still awake. When Su Li heard him suddenly ask this, he was surprised. Damn it, how did ah Nian know? However, in order to avoid trouble, she opened her eyes slightly and squinted, as if she was drunk. She said, ¡± what boyfriend? why don¡¯t I know Hanhan? ¡± ¡°But not long ago, I personally saw Yingluo.¡± This time, before he could finish speaking, Su Li closed his eyes and chuckled.¡±You saw it with your own eyes, my ass! That¡¯s not my boyfriend. Do you think my taste is that bad?!¡± I¡¯m just toying with that man!¡± As she spoke, she turned over, kicked off the blanket, and clamped her legs together. Her sleeping posture was terrible. Her words stunned ah Nian. He was not her boyfriend! Was he just playing with him? Ah Nian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he seemed to be in a daze for a long time. When he came back to his senses, his brows that had been furrowed for a long time finally relaxed. She was drunk. A drunk would speak the truth, so she should not be lying. but ¡­ What else did she say? She had said that her taste was not that bad. It wouldn¡¯t be as bad as Yingluo. He looked down at himself, and his body froze. Then, he looked at the floor-to-ceiling window. There, the cold night light cast his figure on the glass, and at the same time, it allowed him to recognize himself. He was just a bodyguard. He looked at Su Li, staring at her back without blinking. His gaze darkened, and his breathing became slow and light. He seemed to be asking casually, and his voice was very calm. then, miss, what kind of person do you like? ¡± What kind of person do you like? Su Li¡¯s body stiffened as he turned around. Ah Nian did not know if she had heard him, but when he saw her hand on the bedsheet, he could not help but slowly tighten it. After a long time, just as he was about to give up, Su Li suddenly spoke. She turned around and hugged the pillow in her arms. She opened her eyes slightly and looked at ah Nian¡¯s back. ah Nian, turn around and I¡¯ll tell you. Ah Nian was stunned, but he still turned around slowly. And at this moment, Su Li truly opened her eyes. She looked at that back and body that seemed very familiar, and the depths of her eyes seemed to have become soft. She lowered her voice and said, ¡± ah Nian, I already have someone I like. He has the purest temperament in the world, a Fair and Handsome face, a gentle and pleasant voice, and most importantly, he has a heart that loves me, Wanwan. Ah Nian seemed to have been silent for a long time. When he opened his mouth again, his voice was a little hoarse. then, Yingluo, you will love him forever, Yingluo. Su Li lightly laughed and used a lazy voice to say the most honest words. I love, I love. Without waiting for ah Nian to speak again, she smiled as if she was reminiscing. I love everything about him, even if every cell in my body is damaged. I still remember that year when we were deskmates and were not together yet. I forgot what happened that day, but in the end, I was brought to the teacher¡¯s office to be lectured. at first, I was thick-skinned and didn¡¯t care at all. In the end, he actually came to deliver my homework and urged me to pretend, pretend to cry. With tears streaming down my face, I wanted to make myself look ashamed, pitiful, and make his heart ache ¡­ Chapter 280 ? 280 Su Li¡¯s sweet youth As Su Li spoke, he sank into those beautiful memories. That day, she was called to the office and was being reprimanded by the teacher. Initially, she had a lazy and nonchalant look on her face. However, when she saw Chen nianbai coming from afar, she immediately straightened her body and twisted her thigh with all her might! It was so painful that she quickly cried and pretended to be pitiful after being scolded by the teacher. At that time, she was still drooling over her cool breeze and bright moon, her high and mighty class monitor and deskmate, Chen nianbai. Therefore, her acting was so realistic that her tears and snot were almost falling down. How could Xiao Bai not see her after delivering the homework? He really did not leave immediately. On the contrary, he walked over, looked at her for a while, and then stuffed a piece of paper into her hands. Just as Su Li¡¯s heart was filled with excitement, thinking that he wanted to comfort her, he suddenly said,¡±Your snot is out.¡± Your snot is coming out. She was instantly stunned. What? didn¡¯t she say that she was a pitiful pear blossom in the rain? what the hell was with her big snot? While she was still in a daze, Chen nianbai took a tissue and raised his hand to suddenly wipe her tears and snot. His actions were extremely gentle. She just stood there in a daze, but her heart was gradually stirring up a huge storm. Until¨C! ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing? Chen nianbai, what happened?! You¡¯re still feeling heartache, aren¡¯t you?¡± Abbess Miejue¡¯s low roar was heard. This shout made her shiver in fear. It was as if the female tyrant beside Chen nianbai had turned into a weak little sheep. The teacher¡¯s roar made everyone in the office forget to come over. When the atmosphere was tense, everything began to shake. Chen nianbai opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, ¡± no! It was a word. He didn¡¯t even open his mouth, only making a soft sound. ¡°En!¡± Hey, what are you guys doing! chen nianbai, what happened?! You¡¯re still feeling heartache, aren¡¯t you? [ yes. ] This simple ¡°hmm¡± sounded like a breeze and the clouds were light, but it caused an uproar among everyone! Abbess Miejue almost vomited blood in anger. at that moment, only she felt so beautiful that her heart was about to fly away. In the end, as expected, Chen nianbai stood with her as a punishment. However, they stood apart, one on each side of the wall. They were quite far apart, and she kept throwing flirtatious glances at him. In the end, he seemed to be a little embarrassed by her actions and avoided her naked gaze. She looked away from his handsome face and saw his slightly red ears. ¡­¡­ ¡°My Xiao Bai, ah, it¡¯s just so pure and shy, Yingluo.¡± When Su Li said all of this, the corners of his lips were curled up in a sweet smile. however, gradually, as she continued to recall this scene, su li¡¯s smiling lips continued to smile, and in the end, for some reason, they lightly pursed together. after that brief sweet memory in the bottom of her heart, an enormous emptiness, loss, and loneliness suddenly filled her entire body. she couldn¡¯t help but tightly grasp the blanket and close her eyes. ¡°Ah Nian, you can go now. I want to rest.¡± When she said this, her voice seemed to have suddenly become much hoarser. Ah Nian was still standing there with his back to her. She did not want ah Nian to see her expression, and naturally, she could not see his expression. Therefore, little did she know that at this moment, ah Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness and a little nostalgia. Chapter 281 ? 281 His Xiao Li, he missed her When ah Nian turned around again, he saw that Su Li had already covered himself with the blanket and fallen asleep. At that moment, he did not know what he was feeling or what he was feeling. He didn¡¯t say anything more and just left. After he left, he stood guard in the living room outside and quietly sat on the sofa. His mind was filled with the words Su Li had just said, every word of his memories, including the little white she had mentioned. that clean temperament, that handsome face, and the xiao bai who loved her. His handsome face was stunned. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes flickered as he slowly raised his hand to touch his face. The temperature of his skin was different from that of a normal person¡¯s. It was a little cold, and when he touched it and felt it carefully, he could sense that something was wrong. It seemed to be some kind of fiber. ¡°little li feifei¡± At night, he called her name softly. He missed her, even though she was right in front of him. However, he still felt that it was far, far away. ** Sang zhirou followed the message she received that night and came to a coffee shop. A man wearing a hat and glasses covered himself tightly. He was holding a kraft paper bag in his hand and there was something inside. As for the woman sitting opposite him, her image was in a mess and her face was pale. When she took the photos, her hands were trembling and she was on the verge of breaking down. At the same time, jealousy and hatred filled her heart. ¡°Su Li, Su Li, so it was you, you cheap woman! So it was you who seduced Tang ye! So it¡¯s you!¡± She clutched the picture of Tang ye and Su Li in the car tightly and was about to go crazy. Who else could this woman be but sang zhirou? I won¡¯t let you have a good life and I won¡¯t let you two be together. Tang ye is mine. He¡¯s mine! Sang Hua gritted her teeth in anger. She tried her best to maintain her image in front of others and not look so bad. Even if she had to put on a disguise before coming out. miss sang, you¡¯ve seen the item. This money, do you think it¡¯s Yingluo? ¡± the paparazzi coughed and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Five hundred thousand! I¡¯ll give you another five hundred thousand! sell these photos to many entertainment reporters and let them insult su li however they want. i want to kill this cheap woman!¡± Sang zhirou spoke as if she was possessed. Her frenzied appearance was terrifying and ferocious. only 500000? ¡± the paparazzi was a little hesitant, but when he looked up and saw the gentle and sweet singer reveal such a face, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva in shock and quickly nodded in agreement. After the paparazzi left, sang zhirou thought about the photos and her heart ached so much that she could not breathe. If she was not wrong, the date of the photos was the night she was released from prison and the night Tang ye said he had to work overtime for a meeting. She still couldn¡¯t forget how she had been humiliated by Su Li and sang Xia in front of the entire nation. However, in the blink of an eye, the man she loved deeply had actually gotten involved with Su Li. To her, this was a huge nightmare. It was a deep blow, humiliating and heartache. Tang ye!!!! Tang ye!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Sang zhirou¡¯s anger had reached its peak, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. ** M Nation. There was no news about Tang ye¡¯s engagement for the time being. Su Li also told sang Xia that sang zhirou¡¯s mother and the ¡°fake doctor¡± had an affair in the hospital and she was pregnant. She had already finished the discharge procedures and was ready to go home. There was still a week before Universal¡¯s first concert. Sang Xia was preparing to return to t city with Rong Zhan. However, before they left, something happened that caused Rong Zhan to fall into a deep frenzy. Chapter 282 ? 282 Master Zhan suspects sister sang¡¯s identity? Rong Zhan gave sang Xia some space and did not specifically ask her about it or investigate what she wanted to do in private. Therefore, when the news of sun¡¯s music team¡¯s invasion was widely reported in the entertainment news, Rong Zhan, who was an outsider, became even more of an outsider. He didn¡¯t think about who it had to do with. To be precise, he was busy with other things and would not notice such entertainment. Cheng Donglin was especially fond of Anthony, the big name in the music industry. He even excitedly applied for a day off from Rong Zhan, hoping to watch the first performance. the ticket prices were now several times higher than when they started selling a month ago. it could be said that it was difficult to buy them even if you had the money! Even Cheng Donglin was thinking of ways to get tickets. Although Rong Zhan didn¡¯t think much of him at that time and thought it was ridiculous, he still approved it. After all, everyone had something they liked. He could dislike it, but he wouldn¡¯t comment on other people¡¯s preferences. In the afternoon, in the hotel. They had packed their luggage and were ready to return to t city. boss, you definitely don¡¯t know, but this is the first time in decades that my idol has formed a band. I heard that the band is made up of the leaders of certain music fields. I can guarantee that once this band is released, it will definitely take the world by storm! Cheng Donglin said excitedly. fine, fine, fine. I¡¯ll do whatever you say. By the way, I¡¯m flying back tonight. Your sister-in-law was here just now. Where did she go now? ¡± While sang Xia was not around, Rong Zhan quickly lit a cigarette to wake himself up. It stimulated his nerves. Why did she disappear when he was sleeping? He had been busy for the past few days, following the suspicious points of Harren. As expected, he found some clues, but the deeper he went, the more he vaguely found a very strange thing. More importantly, it had an inextricable relationship with his wife. He had not mentioned it to sang Xia yet. He had to find out the truth. This was not a small matter. Although it was unbelievable, it did not mean that it did not exist. sister-in-law said that she went out to get some clothes and would be back in a while. She didn¡¯t ask me to wake you up or follow you. Cheng Donglin could not help but get up. boss, I think I¡¯d better go look for her. ¡°wait a moment, i have something to tell you.¡± rong zhan thought of this and squinted his eyes. ¡± after we go back, the first thing you need to do is to find a way to collect sang zhenwei¡¯s blood. ¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sang Zhenwei¡¯s blood sample? Cheng Donglin did not understand why, but he did not probe further. He just wanted to complete his boss¡¯s arrangements as soon as possible. Rong Zhan put on his coat. let¡¯s go and find your sister-in-law. He would go for a meal and then head to the airport at night. Ever since she was attacked that day, Rong Zhan had turned on the location on sang Xia¡¯s phone, but sang Xia did not know. Meanwhile, on sang Xia¡¯s side. She and Anthony were rushing to J-O-P, a large fashion design Store opened by a Milan designer. Most of the clothes were worn by models and celebrities on the International Red carpet. The price was outrageously high, but there was no doubt that the clothes here were comparable to Immortals after wearing them. They were clothes that countless celebrities wanted to wear. Although the clothes here were expensive, one of the advantages was that they could be borrowed. However, it was clear that the people who could borrow clothes here were quite famous and influential in the world. Only then would they be willing to lend them to you. Chapter 283 ? 283 Someone is snatching it from sang Xia, it¡¯s mine! At the same time, it would increase the popularity of the clothes here. The two complemented each other. Anthony had the face to do so. He specifically made it clear to J-O-P¡¯s manager and ordered the latest long dress. It was said that the price was at a level that no other clothes could reach at the moment. What was 7 million US dollars worth? that was almost 50 million Yuan. To be honest, it was just a piece of clothing. No celebrity, no matter how rich they were, would be so extravagant and wasteful to spend such a high price on a dress, not a wedding dress. Therefore, most of them went to borrow. sang xia had seen this dress in the photo that anthony had shown her. it was the latest design of the j-o-p series, famous for being the red carpet fairy. it was full of mystery, and a cold, bright, gradient purple long dress. it was like a poppy in the dark night, addictive. Anthony said that this long dress suited her temperament very well. He was determined to make her wear this dress for her first concert. He wanted everything to be perfect, even if many people wanted to wear this dress. The dress was indeed beautiful. Even from the photo, sang Xia was amazed. It would be great if he could borrow it. However, just as they were about to reach the place, Anthony suddenly received a call. He did not know what was being said on the phone, but Anthony was shocked and immediately cursed. When he finally hung up the phone, he said, ¡± no one is allowed to touch my things now. I¡¯ll rush over immediately! After hanging up, Anthony looked at sang Xia, parked the car by the side of the road, and said anxiously, ¡± sang Xia, please go and get it by yourself first. I¡¯ve already spoken to the supervisor. You can just mention my name. I¡¯ve run into a tricky situation on my side. Seeing this, sang Xia expressed her understanding. then I¡¯ll go by myself first. Director, please be careful. ¡°Alright!¡± After Anthony¡¯s car left, sang Xia then called a taxi to J-O-P. There were many luxurious cars parked in front of the J-O-P, and a woman in simple clothes got out of each taxi, which seemed to be a little out of place. However, sang Xia did not pay any attention to these things. A truly valuable woman would not deliberately show her value in clothing, bags, or luxury cars. She would win in her temperament. After she went in, there was a dedicated person to receive her. Sang Xia briefly explained that she was here to pick up the latest clothing. The service staff was surprised, but it was an international luxury brand after all, and the service was very good. He took sang Xia directly to the person in charge. As the staff went to look for the manager, sang Xia could see a long purple dress spinning in the cupboard from a distance. The end of the dress was a beautiful color like lavender. It was too beautiful to take in. However, that was not the main point. The main point was that there were three women standing in front of the cabinet. One of them looked like the manager, and the other two looked rich and powerful. I want this! I must wear this to my brother¡¯s performance! yes, yes, this one is super beautiful. Bessie, let¡¯s have this one. ¡°Ah, I see. But Miss Bessie, I¡¯m really sorry. This dress has already been reserved. Do you want to change it?¡± The manager smiled and said apologetically. ¡°What did you just say? Who booked it?¡± The woman called Bessie exploded at once. Chapter 284 ? 284 The mockery and contempt for sang Xia ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I booked this first.¡± When the woman called Bessie was infuriated, she heard a clear and cold voice from behind. It instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. I¡¯m sorry, I ordered this first, Yingluo. Who else could it be other than sang Xia who had said this? Facing the girl named Bessie in front of her, even if she was dressed in expensive branded goods and had a bad temper, sang Xia¡¯s tone was still light and she spoke in a neither humble nor arrogant manner. His faint gaze met hers. The girl named Bessie looked very sweet. She had curly golden hair, porcelain white skin, blue eyes, and a curvaceous figure. She was a standard beauty. Sang Xia took a look at her and could roughly guess that she was probably some rich socialite. The woman named Bessie saw sang Xia¡¯s sudden appearance and her eyes widened. She looked sang Xia up and down and then went to ask the supervisor, ¡± who is she? Why would an Eastern woman like her appear here?¡± His words were filled with astonishment. The supervisor was also surprised. Could this be the woman Anthony had arranged to collect the clothes? ¡°That¡¯s right, Anthony asked me to come.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s expression was indifferent and she did not show much emotion. She only wanted to get the clothes as soon as possible. She had other things to do. ¡°Oh my God, are you J-O-P lending this kind of clothes to this woman? Who is she? I don¡¯t even know her!¡± As she said that, she went to ask sang Xia aggressively, ¡± what model are you? are you a celebrity? or a socialite? ¡± The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips suddenly pulled up into a faint, playful smile. neither. Can¡¯t I? ¡± She was a singer, and she was indeed not like what she had said. When Bessi heard this, she sneered. I¡¯ll take this dress. You can look at the others for yourself. There are many other beautiful old designs here. You don¡¯t deserve this dress, and you can¡¯t snatch it from me. As she spoke, she went to look at the supervisor and smiled. what do you think? ¡± When the supervisor heard that and saw that sweet smile, he suddenly felt a chill run down his back. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend Miss Bessie. Although she wasn¡¯t a public figure, she had an uncle who was The Godfather of the Mafia. It was no joke to be threatened by her. The supervisor took another look at sang Xia, whose face was as calm as still water, and asked again, ¡± did Anthony really send you to get this dress? ¡± the supervisor was in the business of luxury goods. seeing that sang xia was not wearing anything from head to toe, and did not wear any luxury symbols, she could not help but have some considerations. Sang Xia vaguely understood what she meant. mo liuqing sneered. ¡± actually, i¡¯m not only the person who wants this dress. i¡¯m also the person who wants to wear it. ¡± Upon hearing this, Bessie immediately laughed mockingly. Oh my God, look at this. I can¡¯t believe that your J-O-P is a brand that can be worn by anyone. It seems that we socialites will have to change our preferences for brands in the future. After some consideration, the manager said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, miss, but we¡¯ve decided to lend this dress to Miss Bessie. Then, she smiled apologetically and added, ¡± we can¡¯t lend our clothes to ordinary people. What she said was true. Since she wanted to lend it to someone, the person had to be rich or famous. Even though she had promised Anthony, she did not expect to lend it to such an ordinary-looking woman. As soon as he said this- Chapter 285 ? 285 Sister sang gave them a hard slap in the face! The supervisor turned around and led Bessie over. come, Miss Bessie. Come with me to get the clothes. Besi saw that sang Xia was standing there expressionlessly and thought that she had been dealt a blow. Before turning around, she gave her an even more contemptuous look. that¡¯s right. You don¡¯t even know who you are and came here to borrow clothes. You¡¯re asking for humiliation. With that, Bessie and the woman beside him laughed mockingly as they went to get the clothes. Sang Xia watched them go to the window to get the clothes. She lowered her head to look at what she was wearing and could not help but gradually sneer. Alright. Ruthless, good! She was indeed wearing very simple clothes, so simple that she had randomly found them when she was processing the equipment in the recording studio and had no time to change into other clothes. But even if that was not the case, to be honest, she rarely wore branded clothes that cost tens of thousands of Yuan. However, wasn¡¯t the J-O-P¡¯s supervisor and Miss Bessie¡¯s actions too disrespectful? What¡¯s wrong with letting her wear the latest clothes? yes, she was not a model, not a celebrity, not a socialite. But-! ¡°hold on!¡± Just as they were about to take off the purple dress, they were stopped. Bessie and the others all looked over. The woman who came with Bessie was surprised, and Lucy was getting impatient after the initial shock. What¡¯s going on? is this woman done? ¡°What else do you want? don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I¡¯ve taken a fancy to this dress, and it¡¯s for me to wear. If you want to borrow it, go and borrow other clothes. Don¡¯t let me see you here!¡± Bessie saw sang Xia walking towards them with a sneer on her lips and could not help but call out. The more Bessie looked at sang Xia, the more she found her to be an eyesore, especially the smile at the corner of her mouth. The meaning behind it was unclear, and it was blinding to her. she was clearly a weak woman. The manager¡¯s guilty look only lasted for a short moment, until sang Xia came over to face her and said something that stunned all of them. sang xia asked, ¡± can i buy this dress? ¡± The supervisor¡¯s eyes widened. She ¡­ What did she mean by suddenly asking such a question? However, she still nodded her head. yes, all the clothes here can be sold. Bessie¡¯s heart tightened when he heard sang Xia¡¯s words, but he replied sarcastically, ¡± why are you asking this? do you think you can afford it? ¡± Those who could afford these clothes were probably people with assets in the hundreds of millions. Even if she had some money in her pocket, she couldn¡¯t bear to spend so much money on a piece of clothing. Not to mention this ordinary-looking woman! However, sang Xia put on a fake smile and said, ¡± yes, wrap this up for me now. I¡¯ll buy it. That¡¯s right, she bought it. She and Anthony had agreed to wear this to the concert. She could not go back on her word. Bessie and the manager widened their eyes in disbelief. you, what did you say? you bought this dress? That¡¯s 7 million US dollars!¡± Bessi¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly! Without waiting for them to speak, sang Xia took out a card. please swipe the card quickly. I¡¯m in a hurry. I have something to do. Thank you. The card in sang Xia¡¯s hand was none other than the card that Rong Zhan had used to transfer money to her in Xio¡¯s identity. When she said in the chat room that she was being kept, Xio gave her a good scolding and threw her tens of millions of dollars, telling her to deal with the so-called sugar daddy and not embarrass him. She had never used it, but now, it finally came in handy. She looked at them with a slight smile, but there was a frosty coldness in the depths of her eyes. Chapter 286 ? 286 rong zhan was shocked that there was someone behind his wife? you ¡­ You ¡­ Bessie¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. It took him a long time to calm down. It was as if he had suffered a huge blow. After the blow, he was filled with humiliation. He felt his face burning, as if he had been slapped hard by someone. However, at this moment, sang Xia stepped forward with a faint smile on her lips, but her subordinate snatched the clothes away rudely. Seeing Bessi¡¯s body stiffen and seemingly tremble, the smile on sang Xia¡¯s lips widened. what¡¯s wrong? can you afford it? ¡± Can you afford it? Can I afford it? Can you afford it? This sentence was like another slap to her face. ¡°Ah-!¡± Bessie shrieked. She was provoked by sang Xia¡¯s mocking eyes and words, and she finally could not stand it anymore. She had always been a Princess who was loved by thousands of people. She had never been humiliated like this. After she screamed, she wanted to slap sang Xia¡¯s face without saying anything. ¡°You bitch! you¡¯re looking for death!¡± If she provoked her, she would make her life a living hell! Just as the slap was about to land, sang Xia grabbed her raised arm. Facing her roar, she was still indifferent. The corners of her lips twitched. are you angry from embarrassment? ¡± If you can¡¯t afford it, then get lost, why do you still have the face to embarrass yourself here?¡± As soon as she said that, Bessie was completely enraged. His entire body trembled as he glared at sang Xia. you ¡­ Just you wait! you¡¯re going to die a terrible death soon! You must be dreaming if you want to wear this!¡± This time, not only was she going to take the dress away without wasting a single cent, she was also going to get rid of her! Cheng Donglin stopped his car at the J-O-P¡¯s entrance and said with a frown, ¡± boss, it¡¯s here. I¡¯ll go down to pick up sister-in-law. With that, Cheng Donglin alighted from the car. Rong Zhan had just finished smoking and quickly rolled down the car window to let the air in, just in case his wife came up and chided him. But not long after, Cheng Donglin, who had entered elegantly, ran out, his face full of shock and even panting. boss, boss, something¡¯s happened! ¡°What?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s first thought was that something had happened to his wife inside. He narrowed his eyes dangerously and wanted to get out of the car. ¡°No, boss is not what you think!¡± Cheng Donglin reached out to stop him, continuing to speak while panting. boss, you must not know what I found! Sister-in-law bought a new set of clothes!¡± Rong Zhan furrowed his brows and suddenly asked, ¡± are you sick? what¡¯s wrong with buying clothes? ¡± no, no, boss, the clothes that sis-in-law bought are worth 7 million US dollars!! that was tens of millions! There¡¯s something fishy about this! so be it. She can spend as much as she wants on Zhenzhen, ¡± Rong Zhan said subconsciously. However, he suddenly realized something and widened his eyes. what did you say? seven million?! ¡°Still in US dollars.¡± Cheng Donglin gulped impatiently as he spoke. money was not a problem, the problem was yingluo. ¡°F * ck! What the hell!¡± Rong Zhan hurriedly looked at his phone, but there was no notification from the bank. Furthermore, he knew that his card was left there, and she had not used it much. That was where the problem lay. ¡°Boss, where did sister-in-law get her money from?¡± He had just taken out tens of millions. No wonder he didn¡¯t allow him to follow him when he went out. There was something fishy going on here! Cheng Donglin said seriously. Rong Zhan was dumbfounded. Where did his wife get so much money? Who gave it to him? Could it be that there was someone behind her? [ author: master Zhan jumped into the pit he dug himself. ] Chapter 287 ? 287 She wants to kill sang Xia, the Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind The moment this thought came out, Rong Zhan¡¯s mind uncontrollably recalled a certain scene. That was a few months ago. His relationship with sang Xia was not as bad as it was now. To be more precise, he was still forcing her into a relationship. That night, he couldn¡¯t knock on the door of her small apartment, so he broke into her room through the window. She was so frightened that not only did she ask him to get out, but she also wanted to rebel like an angry kitten, saying that she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. She even threatened to throw money at him and ask him to get out. She only stopped after he threatened her with her brother. He had asked her where the money came from, but she didn¡¯t say anything. He had thought she was just saying it casually. After all, in order to avoid being wanted, she had stopped being a hacker. She wouldn¡¯t dare to take on big jobs with other identities, let alone have any money. If she were to treat her brother¡¯s illness, her savings would be in jeopardy. He thought that he already knew everything about her! But he didn¡¯t expect-! Rong Zhan clenched his fists at the thought of this. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rong Zhan cursed in a low voice. His mind was in a mess. It was not that he was petty or sensitive, but his intuition told him that there was something fishy about this. There must be something about his wife that he did not know. While he was thinking, sang Xia was about to come out. Rong Zhan blurted out a few words without any expression, ¡± drive. At that, Cheng Donglin drove the car obediently. After a while, sang Xia came out with a beautiful dress wrapped in a box. The attitude of the whole store towards her was so bad that they did not dare to look up at her. It was not only because she had bought the dress, but also because of their previous decision. Especially the supervisor. When sang Xia said that she wanted to buy it, her heart thumped, and she felt that things were not good. His first reaction was that it was a fantasy, because rich people wouldn¡¯t really buy it, such as Bessie. Since this woman had said she would buy it, it must mean that his actions had angered her. Since she had the capital to buy it, it also meant that she had made an error in judgment this time! She might have provoked a more troublesome person! She trembled as she sent sang Xia out, her palms sweating. Before this woman left, she glanced at her lightly. It seemed like she didn¡¯t care, but it made her feel cold all over. She knew clearly that this matter was not over! Bessie only walked out angrily after sang Xia had left. The woman beside her still wanted to persuade her to buy something else, but Bessie¡¯s rude and unreasonable personality almost made her slap her own people. ¡°You shut up! I won¡¯t let her off so easily!¡± Bessie immediately ran to her car. This was the woman who dared to go against her. Let¡¯s see how she¡¯s going to deal with her. There were two bodyguards standing in front of Bessi¡¯s car. When they saw Bessi get into the car angrily, they followed him without a word. ¡°Do you see that taxi in front? Follow! knock it over for this young lady!¡± bessi said through gritted teeth. The two bodyguards did not dare to disobey, especially when they saw that it was an ordinary taxi. They immediately drove after it. ¡°Hurry up! Faster! At the intersection in front, knock over that car!¡± The car suddenly accelerated. While Bessie was chasing after the taxi that sang Xia was in, he was unaware that the Mantis was stalking the cicada, while the Oriole was lurking behind. Cheng Donglin had originally followed his boss¡¯s instructions to drive the car away, or to be more precise, to the side so that sister sang would not find out when she came out. And when he followed them, he found something amiss. ¡°Boss, someone is following sister-in-law!¡± Chapter 288 ? 288 A car accident on the street, master Zhan¡¯s crazy again Cheng Donglin was suspicious at once when he saw a car in front of them hot on the trail of the car his sister-in-law was in. But in a flash, he didn¡¯t just think that. ¡°Boss, something¡¯s going to happen.¡± Staring straight ahead, Cheng Donglin shook his head with a serious look on his face, and sped up to catch up. Rong Zhan was originally sitting in the back seat. Hearing Cheng Donglin¡¯s words, he immediately recovered from his suspicion of his wife. what did you just say?! He suddenly leaned forward and stared at the scene in front of him. However, after two seconds, he suddenly narrowed his long, narrow eyes. When he spoke again, he gritted his teeth slightly. Cheng Donglin, if you had told me any later, you would have committed a great sin!! He cursed under his breath and told Cheng Donglin to get into the passenger¡¯s seat, while he quickly went to the front. The moment he touched the steering wheel, the sports car suddenly sped down the street like a beast, even the traffic lights were ignored. Cheng Donglin quickly fastened his seatbelt, realizing that something had really happened this time. Rong Zhan looked at the scene in front of him and pursed his thin lips tightly. How was this tracking? The car was clearly looking for an opportunity to hit the taxi! He wanted her life again! This car reminded Rong Zhan of the things that happened to sang Xia. There was a high possibility that all of these were related. At the thought of this, his entire body began to emit a cold and ruthless aura. ¡°you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Rong Zhan cursed as the car in front followed closely behind. It was obvious that the taxi had realized that something was wrong and was driving very fast. However, no matter how fast it was, it could not match up to the luxury car behind. Rong Zhan calculated every step he took with precision. Just as Cheng Donglin thought that sang Xia¡¯s taxi was in danger, he saw his boss turn the car around, take a shortcut, and charge straight at them. ¡­¡­ How could sang Xia not notice that she was being followed and even run into her? however, the driver was scared out of his wits when he realized that something was wrong. sang xia had already taken over and driven away to avoid the car. Bessie¡¯s car had already hit them. Fortunately, sang Xia turned in time to buffer the impact. Otherwise, if they were hit from the back, the taxi would have flipped over. Sang Xia¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. She knew that she would definitely have to face a lunatic today! Looking at Bessie¡¯s twisted face in the rearview mirror, sang Xia pursed her lips and drove nimbly, using the cars behind as cover to avoid the car. Bessie saw that she had dodged it once, and after his anger subsided, he grabbed the steering wheel and simply rushed forward without caring about anything. Sang Xia¡¯s car had already been hit twice and was about to fall apart. The driver inside was crying in fear. When he finally got up, he saw that the car was full of energy and finally stepped on the accelerator. His face turned pale instantly, thinking that they were all going to be disabled. However, at this moment- Suddenly. The next scene caught everyone off guard and left them dumbfounded. A sports car suddenly flew out from the side of the road. It was like a roaring beast, domineering and awe-inspiring. The huge impact directly hit the taxi that was about to hit them and sent it flying. He flipped in the air and landed heavily on the curb of the road with a bang-! Then, it began to emit sparks. The people around them were scared out of their wits, screaming and running away. The driver in sang Xia¡¯s car was already scared out of his wits. Just a second ago, he had seen the woman who was about to hit them with a sinister smile on her face, but the next second, he saw a sports car coming out of nowhere and crashing into the car she was in. This was simply inconceivable to him! Chapter 289 ? 289 Explosion, she escaped death As for the sports car that had been sent flying, it was completely unscathed. After a great drift on the ground, it braked and stopped there, looking extremely overbearing and arrogant! rong zhan¡¯s sports car had been modified, and whoever it crashed into would be crippled. Bessi did not know what had happened at all. In what seemed like a short moment, she felt that she and the car had been knocked flying. She was dizzy, and the airbag popped out and pressed on her. When she opened her eyes with difficulty, her head was facing down, and the whole car had turned over. She could vaguely smell the smell of blood and looked to the side with difficulty, only to find the bodyguard in the front passenger seat beside her twisted in a strange position. His face was covered in blood and he was already dead. She immediately trembled and wanted to get out of the car. She heard the crackling of sparks and the smell of gasoline filled her nose. She was shrouded in the fear of death and tried her best to escape. Who was it? Who did this? Bessie knew that he was being attacked, but who did it? Bessie finally got out of the car, covered in wounds. She crawled to the other side of the car and panted to cover herself. Then, she went to look at the situation on the street and the attacker. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t look, but when she did, her eyes widened. A car was driving at an extremely slow speed. The window was half-open, revealing a man¡¯s side profile. He had a high nose, thin lips, and a sharp jaw. He was determined and perfect. He had a cigarette in his mouth. His entire body exuded hostility and a cold chill. Bessi was dumbfounded, and at the same time, his eyes looked over here-! Bessie quickly hid behind the car door, panting heavily. From her angle, she saw his gaze on her through the rear mirror. His long and narrow eyes were slightly cold. He took the cigarette between his lips, held it with his fingers, and flicked it over as he drove slowly. The cigarette with a spark flipped in the air, and time seemed to stretch out at this moment. Bessie looked at the cigarette that was flicked over and thought of the oil tank that was leaking oil. Her eyes immediately widened, and she no longer cared about her image as she scrambled to escape from Huanhuan. Rong Zhan flicked a cigarette over and looked away. He stepped on the accelerator and stopped by the taxi a few dozen meters away. He then pulled the woman out of the driver¡¯s seat. after stuffing them into the car, the car sped away. as for sang xia, she looked at the car that had exploded a few dozen meters away and the street that was ablaze with fire. she swallowed hard and clenched her fists, unable to say a word. ¡­¡­ The glass doors and windows of the convenience store on the side of the street were blown to pieces, and the people inside were lying on the ground, trembling. One of them was in a particularly sorry state, with his golden hair in a mess and his beautiful face covered in dust. When everything seemed to have calmed down, she slowly got up. Her mind was filled with the side profile of the man she had seen in the car. Exquisite, perfect, domineering, and as crazy and terrifying as the god of death. No matter what the reason was, she would never forget it. ** Sang Xia sat in the car, still holding the clothes she had just bought. She did not say a word, probably because the atmosphere in the car was too tense, or because she found it hard to calm down after the critical incident just now. When Rong Zhan¡¯s car hit the car and drove to the next intersection with red and green lights, the car plate number quickly changed before the electronic eye camera could scan it. he escaped before the police arrived. the car arrived at the hotel in one go. Chapter 290 ? 290 Rong Zhan got angry and treated sang Xia roughly? After the car arrived at the hotel. ahem, boss, I¡¯ve already memorized the license plate number of that car. Cheng Donglin noticed that the atmosphere was too strange, so he coughed lightly and interjected at the right time. Rong Zhan¡¯s face was still expressionless. He said coldly, ¡± okay, get ready to go to the airport first. as he spoke, he got out of the car and stood on the steps of the hotel. He did not open the car door for sang Xia. Sang Xia was still sitting inside. She did not speak or move. Rong Zhan waited for a while and saw that she didn¡¯t come out. Finally, he cursed in a low voice, turned his head, and walked forward to open the car door. He took the things in her hands and pulled her out. With one arm, he held her tightly and walked into the hotel. His actions were rather rough, and he held her arm so tightly that it hurt. Cheng Donglin stood in front of the car and watched them. He wanted to say something but kept his mouth shut obediently. A second ago, his boss was still suspecting if there was someone behind her. The next second, he saw her being chased and killed. He was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t even breathe. If it wasn¡¯t for boss, his sister-in-law might have been taken advantage of! His boss had been worried sick all day, and sister sang was still hiding something from his boss. His boss must be very angry, right? only god knew that when their boss had gone to save his sister-in-law, the veins on the back of his hand that was holding the steering wheel had popped out, and the aura around him was as if he wanted to kill someone. But in fact, it was almost there. She knocked over someone¡¯s car and blew up the car. At the end of the day, their boss was still worried about her. it was the only time that such an arrogant man would be afraid. it was all because of her. ** Sang Xia was held tightly by Rong Zhan¡¯s arm and brought into the elevator. He used too much strength. Sang Xia struggled a few times but could not break free. when they reached the suite, rong zhan closed the door with a bang and threw the car keys at the entrance. he did everything in a loud voice, as if he was venting something. Sang Xia did not know what to say to her. Yes, he had saved her. However, she couldn¡¯t say anything else in his current state. Rong Zhan followed her into the bedroom. When sang Xia was about to close the door, he blocked her with his arm. He followed her step by step, his eyes cold and sinister. seeing that he was still staring at her even though his hands were clasped, sang xia took a step back without a change in her expression. rong zhan kicked the door open and entered without any hesitation. after he came in, he sat by the bed and then jumped out two words. ¡± come here! ¡± Sang Xia held her breath. what are you doing? ¡± ¡°I told you to come over!¡± Rong Zhan shouted. Sang Xia bit her lower lip and turned to leave. However, before she could take two steps, she was lifted up from behind and thrown onto the bed. what do you want?! Sang Xia was thrown onto the ground heavily and was in a sorry state. Finally, she could not help but clench her fists and shout at him! Rong Zhan looked down at her, staring at every part of her body. Under sang Xia¡¯s forbearing gaze, he ignored her, turned her over, and continued to scan her body. He even reached out and pinched her from time to time. Sang Xia was like a fish on an anvil, allowing him to ravage her. When he pressed her there, she suddenly groaned. Rong Zhan stopped and pressed on that spot again. She was in so much pain that she wanted to turn around and hit him. don¡¯t, don¡¯t touch it. It hurts. Let go! Rong Zhan did not listen to her. He took off her shoes and rolled up her pants. There was a huge bruise on her calf. ¡°i¡¯ll let you do it! You deserve it!¡± Rong Zhan finally couldn¡¯t help but curse! she had a secret to hide from him! And he kept doing dangerous things! How could he not be angry! [ author: this is a bowl of violent dog food. Come, I¡¯ll do it. You can do as you please. Please vote! ] Chapter 291 ? 291 i don¡¯t need you to be a busybody and anger master zhan! She deserved it! why didn¡¯t she die from the pain? Rong Zhan looked at the bruise on her calf and deliberately rubbed it a few times. Sang Xia was in so much pain that she dodged and scolded him sorrowfully. She didn¡¯t even know when the bruise had become like this. She did feel some pain in her leg before, but in that situation, she didn¡¯t take it seriously. The bruise was probably caused by her calf being hit by the car. Sang Xia wanted to resist, but Rong Zhan held her down tightly. ¡°Sang Xia! You better explain it clearly! What¡¯s going on today?¡± If she continued to be so disobedient, he would amputate her legs! rong zhan couldn¡¯t help but think about it, especially after he was suspicious of her identity. he concluded that today¡¯s incident was because she had a secret and was not honest. Sang Xia was lying on the bed, unable to get up. She clutched the bedsheets tightly. How could she know that Rong Zhan knew that she had made a huge deal of 50 million Yuan? seeing that he was angry, she thought that she had caused him trouble and made him angry. Thinking of this, she wanted to be angry. If others bullied her, couldn¡¯t she return the favor? But who would have known that the woman was such an irrational lunatic? And now, Rong Zhan was still trying to pull a fast one on her. the more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. her face was pale. She wanted to flare up, but her strength was too weak in front of Rong Zhan. When he was serious, she could not fight against him at all. However, she couldn¡¯t take it lying down that he was still trying to pull a fast one on her when she was bullied. At that moment. Sang Xia clenched her fists and said angrily, ¡± I didn¡¯t ask you to save me, and I didn¡¯t beg you to save me. You were the one who wanted to save me, and now you¡¯re angry with me. I¡¯d rather you don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. If you didn¡¯t, I¡¯d be able to hide myself! I don¡¯t need you to meddle in my business, Yingluo. I didn¡¯t ask you to save me, Yingluo. When Rong Zhan heard those words, he almost doubted his ears! ¡°S-sang Xia! What are you saying, you heartless bastard? I dare you to say that again!¡± Rong Zhan was completely stunned. When he came back to his senses, he gritted his teeth in hatred. Did he spoil her too much? ¡°i said i don¡¯t need you to meddle in my business-¡± ¡°Pa-!¡± Without waiting for her to finish, a slap landed on her perky butt. Sang Xia screamed in pain and immediately buried her face into the pillow. She was on the verge of tears. At this moment, not only was her butt burning, but even her face seemed to be burning. Rong Zhan actually hit her. He hit her butt. she was already an adult, but he actually hit her butt so fiercely. it made her extremely ashamed. ¡°you still don¡¯t need me to save you. without me, you don¡¯t know where you would be right now, do you know that? speak! What else are you hiding from me?¡± If he were to find out about something terrible, such as an invisible green hat or something, then things would not be fun! Rong Zhan made sang Xia hate and feel ashamed. She pursed her lips tightly and did not say a word. alright, you¡¯re good, you¡¯re really good. You won¡¯t tell me, will you?! Rong Zhan stood up as he spoke. Sang Xia¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. She had a bad feeling about this. As expected! In the next second, Rong Zhan suddenly grabbed one of her legs and dragged her down. Sang Xia screamed and widened her eyes in shock. She quickly stood up and reached out to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t! Pervert, don¡¯t pull off my pants!¡± [ master fu: babies, don¡¯t be so fierce to sister sang. you should be scolding master zhan. he¡¯s the real culprit. he¡¯s the one who spoiled her! ] Chapter 292 ? 292 Here¡¯s the problem, who gave you the money! wife? While he and sang Xia were in a stalemate, he had already pulled down half of the rope. Sang Xia was instantly filled with despair. She was so embarrassed that she was about to go crazy and explode. However, when it really came to this, she seemed to have lost all her strength. Her voice was hoarse, and she compromised, not wanting to fight anymore. Yes, he was a bastard, a hooligan, but so what? He had once again succeeded in making her change her perception of him. Seeing that she had stopped moving, Rong Zhan¡¯s hands also stopped moving. In fact, he didn¡¯t mean anything by pulling her pants down. He just felt that it would be better to hit her butt directly to make her remember. He didn¡¯t think too much about it. However, when he took it off, he realized that it was a Kasaya. it¡¯s as if ¡­ as if ¡­ perhaps that¡¯s not the case at all ¡­? How could something that could raise his brother¡¯s head suddenly be wrong? The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward. Rong Zhan let go of her hand. When he was helping her to pull up her pants, his big hand could not help but fall on her buttocks and rub them. His body pressed down beside her, and he looked at her back facing him and her face buried in the pillow. He could not help but say, ¡± wife, you didn¡¯t think that I wanted to f * ck you just now, did you? ¡± sang xia,¡±hehe.¡± Suddenly, the sound of teeth grinding could be heard. Rong Zhan saw that she was silent and stopped struggling. He wanted to turn her body over by force. wife, I¡¯m asking you a question! it would have been better if he had not said that. the moment he did, sang xia suddenly raised her arm. ¡± get lost! get lost! ¡± She said ¡°get lost¡± three times in a row, showing how angry she was. She was also angry at his thick skin and shamelessness. Rong Zhan grabbed her wrist and approached her, chuckling mysteriously. wife, I just wanted to ask you, we¡¯re leaving for the plane tonight. What were you doing just now? ¡± Sang Xia did not want to be next to him, but no matter how much she struggled, it was to no avail. She angrily cursed under her breath, ¡± what a stalker! Rong Zhan saw that sang Xia was not going to tell him. He didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡± you went to buy a piece of clothing, didn¡¯t you!? Sang Xia was stunned. This guy had indeed followed them clearly, but wasn¡¯t it just a piece of clothing? She sneered, ¡± I didn¡¯t use your money either. What¡¯s wrong with me buying clothes?! As expected, you can¡¯t rely on men. You¡¯re being questioned even when you want to buy clothes!¡± As soon as he finished speaking. The smile on Rong Zhan¡¯s lips seemed to have deepened after a moment of surprise, but it was more treacherous and cold. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her. The hand that was touching her butt suddenly patted it twice, and his voice seemed to have a smile. then here comes the question. Wife, whose money did you use? ¡± 50 million, whose money was it? Whose? It was a voice that clearly contained a smile, but it was bone-chilling. Only then did sang Xia suddenly come to her senses. It was only when she was asked this that she suddenly reacted. She had fallen into his trap. ¡­¡­ He had followed her, and not only had he found out the price of the clothes, he had also deliberately led her step by step and said those last words. Sang Xia was shocked that he had followed her to such an extent, but she was even more shocked by Rong Zhan¡¯s logic! since he had already discovered it, he had forced her to say this. Yes. If it wasn¡¯t him, who else could have given her the card and the money? It was impossible for her to have that much. However, when sang Xia recalled that it was because of this that he suddenly became so hot-tempered, she could not help but have a strange look on her face. this idiot! Chapter 293 ? 293 Master Zhan slapped his own face, slap slap! In fact, in her heart, Xio and Rong Zhan were the same person. However, they did not seem to have any interactions in certain areas. Didn¡¯t he not tell her about his other identity? Even though she had never asked. facing his question, sang xia was stumped for a moment. she had once stayed by ¡± bo yi ¡°¡®s side to help them because he had saved her. later on, she said that she was quitting, but in fact, she had ¡± jumped ship ¡°. However, who knew that she could not escape from his clutches even after jumping all over Western Europe? Rong Zhan, you¡¯re thinking too much. The money was used to buy this dress, not for me to claim it. I don¡¯t have the ability to do that. But I find it scary that you¡¯re following me and not giving me any privacy. Can you stop doing that? ¡± Sang Xia had changed the topic perfectly. As for her identity, she felt that it was not the right time yet. When the time came, she would let him know. Moreover, sang Xia felt awkward. If Rong Zhan knew that they were ¡°the same person¡±! How beautiful would his expression be then? rong zhan looked at the man who was so laid back and lazy, but in reality, he was so meticulous and black-bellied! Why didn¡¯t he understand what she meant? she didn¡¯t intend to confess! Seeing her like this, Rong Zhan didn¡¯t know if he should be angry or what. Since she had denied it, he probably wouldn¡¯t get anything out of her even if he asked again. He might as well investigate it himself and slap her in the face with the evidence. Let¡¯s see what she would say then! She couldn¡¯t be tortured to death! and that person had allowed him to discover that there was something fishy going on between them, so he could only wait for death! ¡°Sang Xia, you think I want you to follow me? Look at the situation today, if I wasn¡¯t here, you would¡¯ve run!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll Dodge it myself!¡± She rushed to say. ¡°Pa!¡± Another slap landed on her butt. Rong Zhan gritted his teeth. still a coward?! You really have the nerve to say that!¡± Sang Xia groaned in pain. This time, she buried her face in the pillow and clutched the blanket tightly, not saying a word. Yes, she was too embarrassed to say it again. Even though the two of them had a little argument, sang Xia still told Rong Zhan about the fight between her and that woman. She said that she was the one who looked down on her and provoked her first. After she retaliated, who would have thought that this woman would actually hit her with a car? When Rong Zhan heard this, he frowned and laughed coldly. He licked his teeth like a ferocious beast. she bullied my woman. Even blowing her up is considered a light punishment! in fact, sang xia was quite shocked by his methods. that scene was especially shocking. she did not expect rong zhan to be so ruthless. however, she thought that if it were not for him, she might really be in a daze. The other party was courting death. She stopped talking. Rong Zhan said that she didn¡¯t need to care about the funeral. Next time, if anyone bullied her, she could beat them up or scold them. She couldn¡¯t control herself. He would support her. however, in the end, rong zhan still could not forget the other ¡®person¡¯ behind her. ¡°Wife, you¡¯d better make sure you¡¯re telling the truth. If I find out that you have something going on with another man, hehe, don¡¯t blame me for skinning him! I¡¯ll pull out his tendons! Drink his blood!¡± Sang Xia turned her head away in disgust and said provocatively, ¡± if you¡¯re so capable, go and look for one! If you have the ability, go and find it! rong zhan¡¯s little universe was ignited. ¡± look at how arrogant you are. just you wait! ¡± Sang Xia was even more disdainful. Well, he was waiting to slap himself in the face. at night. they took a plane back to t city. Chapter 294 ? 294 Tickets are hard to get before the concert! In the evening, they took a plane back to t city. The first performance in the country would be in t city. As the economic center of the country, t city was prosperous and luxurious. Ever since Sun¡¯s first wave of promotions in country M, the news that their first performance would be held in t city had already caused an uproar. And as the first time, it attracted the attention of countless people, and many foreign fans rushed into T city. At the same time, for the media, this was the number one entertainment news. the members of the group were all mysterious and powerful international musicians. as the performance went on, they were exposed one by one, making people especially excited and shocking! As the only female lead singer, she could only be exposed on the last day of the performance. There was no need to mention the gimmick of the female lead vocalist. Because of Lucy¡¯s departure, there were both good and bad comments. Whether she could gain everyone¡¯s approval would still depend on her own strength! However, the female lead singer of Anthony¡¯s music team was an Asian woman, who made countless people proud and cheered. Three days after returning to T city. There were only four days left to prepare for the performance, and everything was basically ready. At this time, many celebrities and netizens couldn¡¯t hold back their excitement after snatching the concert tickets that were hard to get. Especially those singers and celebrities, they felt that if they couldn¡¯t get the tickets, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold up their face, so one could imagine how hard it was to get tickets. There was no lack of special people here. Sang zhirou had wanted to expose Tang ye and Su Li¡¯s despicable acts after she found out about their affair. She wanted the media to criticize Su Li for not knowing her true nature and for seducing her boyfriend and fianc¨¦, for being shameless! However, at this time, Sun¡¯s music team, which had taken the world by storm, arrived and occupied the headlines for several days in a row. The discussion on the internet was even more heated, and sang zhirou felt that it would not have a good effect if this matter was made public at this time. Moreover, she also wanted to show her face in this performance and pretend to be a fanatical fan of Anthony¡¯s. She wanted to take advantage of the time when countless netizens liked her idol to join in the fun and become one with them to wash away her image. So after the performance, it would be extremely good for her to expose this major piece of news. It would attract people¡¯s attention, and at the same time as she ruthlessly took revenge on Su Li, she could also gain the sympathy of others. That was her plan. And this time, sang zhirou had also managed to get the concert tickets through her family¡¯s background. She was going to show her face and pretend to be their fangirl. Besides, she also wanted to see which ¡± Eastern woman ¡± was so powerful. She had actually become Sun¡¯s female lead singer and partner with so many musical geniuses. this was already an unattainable height! It was a lucky life that one couldn¡¯t even be envious of. At this moment, sang zhirou had no idea, no, she didn¡¯t even dare to think about what kind of relationship she had with this person! ** Sang Xia had been practicing her singing in Rong Zhan¡¯s Villa for the past few days. Rong Zhan had always heard people talking about concerts, but he had never thought much of it. He kept it in his heart. Because he didn¡¯t play music, he wasn¡¯t very interested. Also, his wife, who loved music, didn¡¯t go to the concert, which made him feel even more bored. ¡°Boss, can you do me a favor? i¡¯ve been by your side for so many years, so please help me get a ticket!¡± After returning from the company, Cheng Donglin kept harping on the matter to their boss. He really had no other choice. Even if he had money, he couldn¡¯t get this ticket. It was too late when he made his move. Meanwhile, sang Xia had just finished practicing her song and was coming out when she heard Cheng Donglin¡¯s words- Chapter 295 ? 295 Sister-in! law, what are you doing to me? Hearing Cheng Donglin¡¯s words, sang Xia raised her eyebrows slightly. Do you want tickets to the upcoming concert? She was holding a cup of honey water to soothe her throat and sipped it lightly. She leaned against the railing on the second floor and looked down at the scene below. Her eyes flickered slightly. There was a playful smile. she wanted to see how cheng donglin would stand behind rong zhan and ask for votes. After Rong Zhan entered the room, he sat down on the sofa and leaned against it. He folded his legs and placed them on the table opposite him. His suit was wide open and he had one arm on the sofa. He looked lazy and impatient. Yes, he was indeed impatient. Rong Zhan snorted. Cheng Donglin! You brat, don¡¯t you feel uncomfortable? Not only did you ask for leave at such a critical time, but you also had to go to some Bullsh * t concert! Good! You¡¯re going, right? i didn¡¯t stop you, right? you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t have the ability to get tickets, aren¡¯t you? Now you still have the face to come and ask me for it, tell me, are you not taking advantage of me? tell me, is your old man too mean to you?¡± ¡°ah cheng-!¡± Just as Cheng Donglin¡¯s expression was dazed and dejected from the scolding, and just as he felt that the world was turning dark, a melodious female voice suddenly rang out! Cheng Donglin looked up subconsciously and saw his sister-in-law standing by the stairs, waving at him. come here for a moment. What? Cheng Donglin looked suspiciously at sang Xia, and then at their boss, who was also looking at him. With suspicion in his heart, he ran up to her without hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister-in-law?¡± At that moment, Cheng Donglin did not think much of it. He was still immersed in the great disappointment of not being able to get a ticket, and was immersed in the darkness of his heart. it was not easy for him to get a day off to watch the show, but he could not even get a ticket. cheng donglin had grown up listening to the songs of an old and classic musician like anthony. now that he had formed a band for the first time and was performing in t city, how could he not want to watch? How could they not want to join in the party, as if they had returned to the past? Rong Zhan watched as sang Xia brought Cheng Donglin into the room with a mysterious look on her face. His eyes widened as he wanted to go up and see what was going on. However, the moment he stood up, sang Xia seemed to have expected something. She suddenly opened the door and stuck her head out to say to Rong Zhan,¡±You, don¡¯t come up!¡± Then, there was a loud bang! He closed the door ruthlessly! Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± In his heart, thousands of f * cking horses galloped! He just stood there, not knowing if he should leave or not! F * ck. how could he be so sullen in his own villa? His wife had been exceptionally quiet these two days, so quiet that it was almost abnormal! His intuition told him that there might be something fishy going on. As a matter of fact, he had already noticed it from the scene just now. Why did she call Cheng Donglin up and not let him know what was going on? The more Rong Zhan thought about it, the more curious he became. The more curious he became, the more depressed and sullen he felt. he wanted to know what was going on! He wanted to! But he had the face, so he wouldn¡¯t ask! hmph! At this time, in the room that was specially prepared for sang Xia to play music, Cheng Donglin saw that sang Xia had actually closed the door. His eyes immediately widened and he quickly said, ¡± s-sis-in-law, just say what you want to say. Why did you close the door?! He was really afraid that after he went down, his boss¡¯s sharp eyes would shoot at him. Cheng Donglin was about to open the door secretly when sang Xia sneered. fine, look at how gutless you are! How did you get into the underworld? Hurry up and come over!¡± Chapter 296 ? 296 Sang Xia, because I¡¯m the lead singer of Sun band As she spoke, sang Xia had already opened the desk drawer. There was an envelope-like object inside. It was not thin to the touch, as if there were a few pieces of paper inside. what are you doing sticking to the door? why aren¡¯t you coming over? ¡± Sang Xia looked at Cheng Donglin, who was standing close to the door with his hand on the doorknob and a cautious look on his face. She really did not know whether to laugh or cry at him. sister-in-law, if there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it over there, Yingluo. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t close the door, but after closing the door, he kept feeling that something was wrong. cheng donglin touched his thick neck, mumbling as he avoided eye contact. Seeing him like that, sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched. It did not matter if he did not want to come over. She directly pulled out one of the few pieces from the envelope. It was a dark blue ticket with exquisite workmanship and a very good texture. At this moment, the ticket seemed to be shining in the afterglow of the setting sun through the floor-to-ceiling window. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. She held the ticket in her hand and shook it gently. ¡°No, no, no, sister-in-law, I¡¯ll f * ck you!¡± Cheng Donglin had his head lowered, not daring to look at her, and did not notice the movement of her hand. But when he heard her two words, he quickly quivered and said no. However, as he spoke, he also raised his head to look at her. However, he didn¡¯t know what he was looking at, but his words suddenly stopped. Wait, wait! Cheng Donglin¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at the thing in sang Xia¡¯s hand in a daze. what was that kasaya in her hand? he was dumbfounded. Cheng Donglin was completely dumbfounded and shocked, unable to believe what he had just seen. after a long time, he swallowed his saliva and stammered, ¡± s-s-sis-in-law, what is this? What kind of Kasaya are you holding?¡± As he asked, his feet were already uncontrollably walking over slowly. It stared at it without blinking, as if it was afraid that it would disappear if it blinked. He had thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get it just a moment ago. Sang Xia did not beat around the bush. The corner of her lips twitched. I thought you wanted to go. Here are the tickets. The VIP seats are in the first row. As sang Xia spoke, she noticed Cheng Donglin¡¯s shocked expression. With a smile in her eyes, she emphasized a few more words, ¡± in the middle. Although it wasn¡¯t in the middle, it was in the first row, near the middle. It was a very good position, and the visual and audio effects were first-class. ¡± this, no, no, i, sister-in-law, is this really true??! ¡± At that moment, Cheng Donglin was standing in front of sang Xia, on the verge of tears! for the first time, he was so excited that he was incoherent. The haze at the bottom of his heart seemed to have been swept away. Even just by standing there, he felt as if she was plated with a layer of golden light. Cheng Donglin took the ticket and kissed it excitedly a few times before he suddenly realized something and asked, ¡± but sister-in-law? Why do you have concert tickets?¡± Not only that, but it was also in the middle of the VIP seats. This was obviously not something that ordinary people could do! She didn¡¯t tell their boss either! Cheng Donglin could not help but wonder if there was someone behind sang Xia. Sang Xia, on the other hand, was calm. because I asked director Anthony to come. Cheng Donglin was taken aback and spoke subconsciously, ¡± S-S-sis-in-law, what¡¯s your relationship? how could he flirt with you? ¡± After saying that, he shut up. Everyone understood what he meant. However, sang Xia raised her eyebrows and put away the other tickets. When she looked up again, she said casually, ¡± because I¡¯m the lead singer of the band Sun. Chapter 297 ? 297 Master Zhan was blatantly despised! Because I¡¯m the lead singer of the Sun band. I¡¯m Sun¡¯s lead singer, Yingluo. Sun band¡¯s lead singer ran ran Lead singer Jian Jia This sentence was like a demonic sound, echoing in his mind, over and over again. Cheng Donglin¡¯s eyes widened, completely dumbfounded. ** Achoo!! An excited and excited shout came from upstairs, giving Rong Zhan a shock and almost making him unable to sit still. What were they doing up there? Cheng Donglin, you¡¯re crippled! Rong Zhan gritted his teeth in anger, not sure if he was jealous or what. At that moment, his phone suddenly rang. Rong Zhan picked it up. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve got the three tickets you asked for! I¡¯ll send it over immediately!¡± this is all you can do. Go faster! Rong Zhan hung up the phone with a ¡°pa¡± sound. He snorted and leaned back on the sofa in a relaxed manner. It¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s just a ticket! Although his wife did not say that she wanted to see it, he did not mind getting a few for her as a backup. If she was in a good mood, he could give the extra one to Cheng Donglin. It was unnecessary and definitely not intentional! at this moment, the door on the second floor opened. Cheng Donglin tried his best to suppress his excitement as he walked out, sang Xia following behind him. ¡°Sister sang, sister sang, I¡¯m ran ran.¡± Cheng Donglin kept turning his head, as if he wanted to say something. Sang Xia raised her hand. calm down. Cheng Donglin was still in a state of excitement. The reason was not only because he had gotten a concert ticket, but also because he looked at sang Xia as if he had become a fan of her. ¡°Ah, sister sang, can I have your autograph first?¡± Cheng Donglin took out a fountain pen that he always carried with him and was about to pass it to her when sang Xia quickly stopped him. She glanced downstairs and said, ¡± what¡¯s the rush? we have plenty of time. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I have time, I have time!¡± Following their boss, he had been in contact with sister sang for too long. Now, he did not even call her sister-in-law. Instead, he kept calling her sister sang as if calling her sister-in-law was blaspheming her position in his heart. Cheng Donglin, get down here! Seeing Cheng Donglin come out and still staying at his wife¡¯s place, Rong Zhan, who was already unhappy, was even more upset. When it was almost time to eat, sang Xia came down with them. She came down and heard Rong Zhan say lazily, ¡± Cheng Donglin, didn¡¯t you want the tickets? sure, do something for me and I¡¯ll get them for you. Rong Zhan thought that Cheng Donglin would look at him excitedly, but ¡­ Cheng Donglin quickly said, ¡± don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Boss, I don¡¯t want your ticket anymore. I still have something to do, I have to go! You can keep your ticket!¡± As he spoke, he was about to slip away. What a joke. He had a backbone too. He did not forget how he had given him a scolding just now. Rong Zhan was dumbfounded when he saw him rejecting him so rudely with a look of disdain. F * ck. what was going on? Why did this brat suddenly change his tone after entering the room? ¡°Cheng Donglin! Don¡¯t you regret it!¡± Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but shout. Damn it, who dared to make him suffer these days? This was not a good thing. Cheng Donglin, however, had long since disappeared. the moment sang xia left, rong zhan could no longer hold it in. he rubbed his chin and walked over, staring at her with his long, narrow eyes. he wanted to ask her what she had said and done to cheng donglin. but he didn¡¯t say it directly. instead, he glanced at her and said pretentiously, ¡± wife, what concerts are they going to now? do you want to go? ¡± Chapter 298 ? 298 sister sang is being a hooligan? This time, sang Xia went downstairs to see little to. For such a long time, even though sang Xia did not dare to come into contact with little to at first, she had accepted it since little to did not attack her. Little to was lazily and domineeringly lying on the lawn outside in the villa. After eating a few pounds of fresh meat in the evening, he was licking his claws and taking a rest. Even if he saw a beauty, he was too lazy to move. sang xia glanced at it and did not look at rong zhan. she raised her eyebrows playfully. ¡± oh? Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t get the tickets?¡± as soon as she said that, rong zhan snorted in disdain. ¡± what is this? why can¡¯t i get a few tickets? Don¡¯t even talk about a few tickets, if you want to go to the sky, I can let you go!¡± While they were talking, a car came into the villa, and a man in a suit and leather shoes who looked like an assistant got out of the car. he was holding something that looked like an envelope in his hand. he immediately walked over to rong zhan and nodded at sang xia. then, he said in a serious tone, ¡± boss, this is what you wanted. ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile. He took it over and pulled out a few tickets from inside. He waved them around and looked at sang Xia with a smug look in his eyes. my wife, the VIP seat. Do you think I¡¯m cool? ¡± Rong Zhan looked like he was waiting for a compliment. In the end, sang Xia quietly said, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± The man who was wearing a suit and leather shoes couldn¡¯t help but spit. Rong Zhan¡¯s face was livid. He turned around and glared at him. The man quickly held back his laughter, and the corner of his mouth twitched. boss, I¡¯ll take my leave now that the items are here! with that, he turned around and left in a hurry. When she was about to get into the car, she even heard him laughing uncontrollably. let¡¯s see if i¡¯m cool (cool). I won¡¯t look! Puchi! Forgive him for not being able to take it. It was easy to laugh. This conversation could make him laugh for a year! Rong Zhan was also embarrassed. He had always been the one who acted like a hooligan. This time, his wife retorted in front of an outsider, making him feel an indescribable sense of shame. she was still a little shy in the depths of her heart. ¡°You, you are simply shameless! My mind is filled with all that dirty stuff!¡± rong zhan rebuked her in embarrassment. sang xia had no choice but to hold her forehead and say, ¡± okay, okay, okay. i¡¯ll take a look, okay? but let¡¯s go back into the house and take a look. it¡¯s so noisy outside in broad daylight. ¡± rong zhan,¡±huahua.¡± This wasn¡¯t his wife, was it? It¡¯s not, right? Not Yingluo. *** In the blink of an eye, the concert began. During the day, sang Xia looked as if nothing had happened. the concert started at seven o ¡®clock in the evening. she could make it if she met up with mimi harren and the others an hour earlier. Actually, two days ago, sang Xia wanted Rong Zhan to take the initiative to ask her to go to the concert together. Because she was going there herself. as for rong zhan, of course, she wanted him to accompany her and let him think that she was a ¡®spectator¡¯ like him. However, she did not expect Rong Zhan to take the initiative to say, ¡± wife, since we¡¯re already there, I¡¯ll bring you along to join in the fun. At that moment, sang Xia thought that Rong Zhan must have thought that she wanted to go as well. After all, she loved music so much, but she just did not ask him for a ticket. That was why she smiled and said, ¡± okay. she wanted him to bring her to the concert. ¡± join in the fun. ¡± This was very good, very good, and very domineering! Chapter 299 ? 299 master zhan¡¯s third wheel is here! before the concert started. In the afternoon. sang xia said that she was going to pick someone up, and rong zhan asked her who she was. my brother, ¡± sang Xia said. ¡°What? is that kid going too?¡± Rong Zhan was surprised. What was he going to do? his legs were not fully recovered yet, and he was so cautious around Rong Zhan. What was he going to do? to be a third wheel? Sang Xia looked at him indifferently. my brother wants to go. She had gone to see him once when she had just returned from abroad, so there was nothing for her to hide about him and Santos. He was not that old, and besides, he was obsessed with car racing, so his interest in music was not that great. She had also simply said that she was only the lead singer of a band, but she did not say which band she was in. hearing that she was the lead singer of the band, santos was shocked. he wanted to go and support her no matter what. in his words, he said, ¡± it¡¯s my sister¡¯s concert, how can i not go! ¡± Seeing that, sang Xia made an appointment with him to pick him up in advance that day. rong zhan was a little upset, afraid that the little rascal would come and play tricks on him and be a third wheel. however, seeing his wife¡¯s attitude, what else did he dare to say? That afternoon, he went with sang Xia to pick up the kid. Sang nuo was a very handsome young man. When he was 12 years old, he had personally pushed his pregnant stepmother down the stairs and was sent to the youth¡¯s prison after being beaten up by sang Zhenwei. when he was young, he was very impulsive, but after all, so many years had passed. although he was still underage, at the age of sixteen, he already had a hint of youth and maturity between his brows. experience could always make one grow up quickly. On the way to the hospital, Rong Zhan had mentioned to sang Xia about the things he had done in the past. He could not help but scoff at his brother-in-law for being so unruly and doing those things. His hidden meaning was, of course, to say that she was too insensible and did not let his wife worry at all. however, sang xia replied very seriously at that time, saying, ¡± no, my brother is different from you. he¡¯s not a real hooligan. you¡¯re real. he was forced. ¡± Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± Yes, her brother was not a hooligan. Sang Xia was very determined about this. When his own mother was bullied by an arrogant and vicious stepmother, and his father was still helping her, sang nuo had just entered the rebellious stage of his youth. Now that his mother had encountered such a thing, in addition to his stepmother¡¯s disgusting face, how could sang nuo tolerate it? Sang Xia clearly remembered that it was Chen Anjie, that woman, who had insulted and humiliated him and their mother. Sang nuo was so angry that he had rushed up like a crazy little lion and pushed her down the stairs. For this brother of hers, under certain circumstances, sang Xia would sometimes take on the responsibility of a mother. Her brother was also a rare family member in this world. He had followed her from a young age and called her ¡± sister ¡°. They had also gone through thick and thin together. How could she not love him? There were many times when sang Xia wanted to use her own ability to let sang nuo obtain what she did not have, to fulfill his wish. It was as if she wanted to fulfill her own wish. Rong Zhan went up and brought sang nuo out. His legs had almost recovered, and he could walk without a wheelchair. However, he still had to recuperate every day. It would take a hundred days for him to recover from his injuries. This was definitely not a joke. ¡°holy sh * t, that¡¯s cool!¡± the moment sang nuo came out of the hospital and saw rong zhan¡¯s luxurious sports car, his eyes widened in shock. Rong Zhan smacked him on the back of his head. what are you doing? get in the car, your sister is waiting for you. [ Master Fu: the top three in the update at 12 pm will be rewarded with 100 book coins, and the last note will be the final one. I¡¯m not sure how many notes I¡¯ll post, please vote! ] Chapter 300 ? 300 Your sister is not capable, so she can only find you such a brother-in-law as sang nuo got into the car, his hands could not stop wandering around the car. ¡°What are you touching? look at you.¡± Sang Xia took off a music recording headset and glanced at him as she spoke indifferently. ¡°Shh!¡± Sang nuo immediately covered half of his face with his hands, his expression a little awkward as he mouthed, ¡± sis, why are you speaking so loudly? that man heard you. They were both men. Although he was young, she should give him some face. even rong zhan, who was driving in front, heard what she said. ¡± alright, don¡¯t think i¡¯m deaf. i¡¯m not some random man. i¡¯m different from you. i¡¯m your sister¡¯s man! ¡± call me brother-in-law!¡± Call him brother-in-law! Rong Zhan was simple, violent, and direct, directly giving him a show of authority. Sang nuo was stunned. He raised his head, frowned, and started to shout unhappily, ¡± what brother-in-law? don¡¯t spout nonsense. I¡¯ve never heard my sister mention it! You want to be my brother-in-law? do you think you can be my brother-in-law just because you have some stinky money?¡± Rong Zhan laughed instead of getting angry when he heard what the kid said. your sister didn¡¯t tell you because she didn¡¯t take you seriously! It has nothing to do with me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your sister if I¡¯m your brother-in-law!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s reply almost made sang nuo breathless. She quickly turned her head to ask sang Xia, ¡± sis, tell me who he is. You said that you would find me a mature, steady, gentle, and elegant brother-in-law. This bad sister-in-law. Sang Xia quickly reached out her hand and interrupted his description of Rong Zhan. don¡¯t even think about it. He¡¯s your brother-in-law. If your sister isn¡¯t capable, she can only find someone like him. She could only find such a hooligan as her husband. Hearing sang Xia¡¯s words, even though she had acknowledged him, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart still felt stifled by her words! sang nuo even provoked him rudely. ¡± look, look, my sister dislikes you so much! ¡± F * ck. Rong Zhan gritted his teeth. just as he was feeling hurt, his wife did a complete reversal in the next second. The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched, and she said nonchalantly, ¡± that¡¯s right. Your sister is not capable, so she can only find a man with a net worth of hundreds of millions, who is extremely handsome, can race in sports cars, and can beat up bad guys.¡± Not only that, but she could also act coquettishly, act cute and warm the bed. As soon as he heard this, sang nuo¡¯s eyes widened. he could tell that she was rich, but most importantly, she knew how to race? As Rong Zhan listened to his wife¡¯s words, his little heart that had been stifled a moment ago was instantly cured. In the depths of his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased with himself. It turned out that his image in his wife¡¯s heart had become so good? That night, they were going to have dinner together. However, sang Xia acted out of character. She looked at her watch and said, ¡± Rong Zhan, I¡¯ll leave sang nuo to you. I have something to do first. After dinner, you guys head straight to the concert. We¡¯ll meet at the seats. Rong Zhan wanted to ask what they were going to do, but sang nuo pulled him back. hey, don¡¯t pester my sister like that. Can¡¯t you give her some freedom to enjoy? ¡± ¡°Go! You stinky brat, can¡¯t you just call me brother-in-law?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Call me brother-in-law!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡± Sang Xia looked at the childish behavior of the two people, shook her head speechlessly, and left in a hurry. At 6:30 pm. as night fell, the stars twinkled. countless crazy fans had gathered in the huge open-air bird¡¯s nest. the light sticks flickered, and the colorful lights in the sky swept across the entire venue, triggering a craze! Everyone was waiting for the concert to start-! Chapter 301 ? 301 dumbfounded, this is his sister¡¯s concert? Outside the arena. Rong Zhan and sang nuo were rushing over in the car. the speed of the car was so slow that it made people gasp in amazement. It was so slow that Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but hold a cigarette in his mouth. He put one hand on the half-opened window and frowned slightly, looking helpless. kid, can you drive any slower?! ¡°don¡¯t rush me, brother-in-law! We¡¯ll be there soon!¡± That¡¯s right, the one driving was not Rong Zhan or anyone else, it was sang nuo. When she came over after dinner, she told him arrogantly that he knew how to drive and that he was not bad at it. She even asked if he could give it a try, but Rong Zhan did not want to. However, as he was talking, sang nuo suddenly called him brother-in-law, and his heart wavered. A single ¡®brother-in-law¡¯ made him so uncertain. Wasn¡¯t it just driving a car? Rong Zhan didn¡¯t think too much about it, but it turned out that he had thought too little. Santos knew how to drive, but his skills were terrible, especially since his legs hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. The speed of driving was really slow, and it was a little difficult to turn corners. do you know how to drive?! Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but ask. of course I do, ¡± Santos said. I used to run a very good game in the game Hall. The game Hall is really good, Yingluo. The game Hall The corner of Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. At that moment, he felt that he had been F * cked. He had to admit that he really drove the ¡®game¡¯ car that he had only driven in the game Hall to this place. Rong Zhan was quite impressed. However, when he was about to get off the car, it had rained a little two days ago, and there were puddles on the ground that accumulated water intermittently. However, at this moment, something happened that Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t take anymore, and he exploded. When sang nuo stopped the car, he wanted to avoid the waterhole. However, the more he tried to avoid it, the more nervous he became. In the end, he even ran over it. Instantly, sang nuo tightened his grip on the steering wheel and raised his legs high in the car. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at sang nuo. After a long while, Rong Zhan took a deep puff of the cigarette in his mouth. He opened the door and got out of the car. With one hand on the door, he waved at sang nuo with a fake smile. come, come, get out. Don¡¯t let my broken car wet your shoes. Don¡¯t let my broken car wet your shoes. your shoes are wet, huhu Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± Sorry, he shouldn¡¯t have lifted his leg. ** After Rong Zhan parked the car, he followed him without feeling awkward at all, as if he was not the one who had done that ridiculous thing in the car. Then, she started to ask in a serious tone,¡±hey, who¡¯s that? my sister¡¯s Wanwan.¡± ¡°Call me brother-in-law!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡± ¡°Call me brother-in-law!¡± ¡°Brother-in-law!¡± Sang nuo finally gave in. brother-in-law, we didn¡¯t come to the wrong place, right?! Looking at the towering, open-air bird nest-shaped concert venue, the crowd that swarmed into the venue, and the flickering lights outside the bird¡¯s nest, such a spectacular scene really made sang nuo dumbfounded. His sister said that she wanted him to come and watch her concert, but she actually had such a big show! Rong Zhan squinted his eyes and took out the ticket. wrong my ass. Hurry up and go in. Your sister must be waiting anxiously. As he said that, Rong Zhan memorized the seat number and brought sang nuo in. In fact, when Rong Zhan followed sang Xia to Country M, he knew that she had come into contact with a few people. One of them was Anthony, and the other was Harren. although he knew that they were both in the music industry and sang xia was also in the music industry with them, he did not care much about other things. he was only responsible for her safety, so how could he know that his wife had formed a band with them? Author Jun: ¡± sister sang¡¯s brother is a must. Brother! That thing between master Zhan and his brother-in-law that had to be said, hahaha! Chapter 302 ? 302 The start of the exciting concert! Sang Xia did not tell him either. after that, sang xia got into an accident, and he diverted his attention to investigate what happened. Rong Zhan did not pay much attention to music, especially when it came to who was holding a concert. He had no time to know who was holding it. As long as it was not his wife, he was not interested. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know whose concert it was that made so many people excited. He also didn¡¯t know what the hell sun was. He had never heard of them before, so he just thought that he was here with his wife to join in the fun. the concert was about to start, and rong zhan finally took his seat. cheng donglin was already waiting excitedly in his seat. as sang nuo had arrived at the last minute, rong zhan had wanted to get another ticket when he entered the venue. however, sang nuo did not say a word and immediately threw out a vip seat, causing his eyes to pop out. At this moment, if Rong Zhan still didn¡¯t understand, he would be stupid. Cheng Donglin got the tickets, and so did his brother-in-law, but they didn¡¯t use his tickets. Where did they get them from? it must have been sang Xia. No wonder she didn¡¯t ask him for them. She had her own ways! To think that he had specially gotten tickets to make her happy! Now that they were all seated, Rong Zhan was still looking around, trying to find someone. Cheng Donglin could not help but ask, ¡± boss, what are you doing? ¡± ¡°where did your sister-in-law go?¡± ¡°My sister? isn¡¯t my sister Yingluo? ¡± sang nuo interrupted, but before he could say anything, Cheng Donglin nudged his arm. quick, look, the performance is starting! Accompanied by Cheng Donglin¡¯s exclamations below the stage, a 4D ring effect piano piece suddenly reverberated in the sky above the huge open-air bird¡¯s nest. It was like a long stream of water in the night, making the tens of thousands of audience members who were cheering in the concert hall feel their hearts stirring uncontrollably. The piano piece fluctuated little by little, and the tone became more and more shocking. Everyone¡¯s hearts almost jumped out. Finally, at the boiling point, huge fireworks suddenly bloomed in the sky above the circular bird¡¯s nest concert. ¡°Waa-! ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± ¡°Oh, cool!¡± Cheers and shouts suddenly cut through the night sky. Everyone¡¯s uniform shouts rang out, particularly exciting: ¡°Sun! Sun! Sun! Sun!¡± A beam of light suddenly shot down from the darkness on the huge stage. A figure appeared in the air, wearing a white tuxedo. When the crowd saw him, they started shouting wildly, ¡± Anthony! Anthony! anthony-!¡± Shua¨C! Another ray of light appeared, and the effect of the light was like a flight of steps in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Every time Anthony took a step down, a flight of steps would appear. It made everyone feel like they were in a dream. Anthony was wearing a white suit. He was nearly 50 years old, and his hair was tied up neatly and charmingly. He had a beard, dark blue eyes, a tall body, and a mature man. He made countless fans who had followed him cheer wildly. Anthony was a member of the band, but he was also the leader. He had gathered musical geniuses from all over the world. How could they not be excited by such a team? Anthony looked at this scene. He had been looking forward to the first global performance of the band. As the ¡± creator, ¡± how could he not be excited? He was moved beyond words. Holding the microphone in his hand, Anthony began to speak- Chapter 303 ? 303 Master Zhan was dumbfounded when he looked for a wife! ¡°First of all, I would like to thank everyone here for coming! today is the most unforgettable day for me and our Sun band. It¡¯s the day we were born. I don¡¯t know what words I should use to describe my feelings at this moment, but I just want to say, thank you to all the fans who have supported us. We¡¯re not people that people look up to, we¡¯re just the ordinary children of God. We just want to share our most beautiful music with you at this moment. Let¡¯s enjoy a musical feast tonight! Let¡¯s lead the new trend of music tonight and look back at the classic years of the past!¡± As soon as Anthony¡¯s impassioned and touching words came out, the entire audience exploded with excitement under the influence of the 4D surround sound. ¡°Ah ah ah-!¡± ¡°Anthony! Anthony!¡± ¡°We love you! We will always support you-!¡± The shouts were everywhere. The crowd was boiling. Just as everyone was in an uproar, Rong Zhan was frowning and feeling uneasy. Where did sang Xia go? Didn¡¯t you say you were coming back? Sang nuo could not care about Rong Zhan at all. At this moment, seeing how his sister¡¯s concert was so Grand, he was so excited that his blood was boiling! never in his dreams would he have thought that his sister, who had been defeated by those bad guys, would now stand at the top and use her status and strength to deal them a heavy blow! Cheng Donglin saw that his boss was about to stand up and leave, so he quickly stopped him. wait, boss, don¡¯t go anywhere. Sister sang should be here soon! how did you know?! Rong Zhan furrowed his brows and asked with narrowed eyes. Cheng Donglin, on the other hand, was playing dumb. look if you don¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s coming soon. Rong Zhan was suspicious of him. When he heard these people shouting his name, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. After all, there were so many people with that name that he didn¡¯t take it to heart. Finally, he shifted his gaze to the back of the stage. anthony had already come down from the high platform and was standing on the large platform. he held the microphone and said mysteriously, ¡± i think everyone here should know that in addition to a few public members, we also have a female lead from the east. ¡± I have to say that the outside world is paying a lot of attention to her, almost as much as I am. Anthony then chuckled and continued, ¡± she¡¯s an excellent and hardworking singer. It¡¯s my fortune to have her join our band. It¡¯s also my fortune to have met everyone in the band. So, no matter what, my dear fans, I hope you love each and every one of them as you love me! The reason why Anthony said that was, of course, because sang Xia had been affected by Lucy¡¯s departure. The outside world had some positive and negative opinions about her, and there was even no lack of malicious speculations. Every member of the band had been carefully recruited by him, and everyone was like his child. Although the world was beautiful, there were too many demons. He hoped that no matter what would happen after tonight, they would be treated warmly by the world and everyone! The concert finally began. At this moment, Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze slowly fell on the empty seat beside him. It was the Kasaya that he had been saving for his wife. He had just heard the female lead from the East from the mouth of the audience. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and thick eyelashes fluttered slightly, as if he had guessed something. suddenly, her heart skipped a beat. Was it like that? Would it be as awkward as he thought? Chapter 304 ? 304 That was his intimate lover, how could he have heard wrongly? Rong Zhan sat at the front, feeling the huge concert with tens of thousands of people. His eyes flickered slightly. Would it really be like what he had guessed? Anthony left with the lift, and the huge concert suddenly fell into a dark silence. Just as everyone fell into this unbelievable silence, a strong and powerful opening suddenly rang out. Everyone present instantly let out a cry of surprise, and immediately after, a beautiful voice suddenly rang out. But it was just one sound, and it disappeared so quickly. It was so mesmerizing that one wanted to reach out and grab it, but it was to no avail. However, in the next instant, following the intense rhythm, the wonderful voice sounded again! wholeheartedly charging at the front line, well-dressed and fully armed Talking and laughing like a strong girl The photos are in your photo album, and you¡¯re used to wearing your Retro T-Shirt-¡± That voice was unique and charming, and the melody was dynamic and full of a strong sense of rhythm. The moment it was played, it made people scream and shout again! People couldn¡¯t help but sway along with him! This song was specially composed by Anthony for sang Xia. The lyrics were extremely shocking and moving, especially the climax part. This was a song that could bring up the atmosphere and emotions, causing people to be instantly immersed in the tune and beautiful voice. It was just that this song was different from all the songs sang Xia had sung in the past. It required an explosive power, and the style had changed greatly, so when it started, the crowd had not realized whose voice it was. However, as they continued, some people were shocked and dumbfounded. Some people widened their eyes and wanted to say whose voice it was, but because they were too excited and shocked, they opened their mouths a few times but couldn¡¯t say anything! That voice, that song ¡­ The more they listened, the more shocked they became. rong zhan sat in the middle, and everything around him seemed to have disappeared. the lights in the concert hall were flashing and colorful, but rong zhan seemed to have automatically ignored them. he stared at the black stage without blinking, at the shadows cast under the lights behind the curtains. In the middle, the figure was sitting on a high chair. She was tall and slender, with her back straight and a microphone in front of her. With this figure as the center, there were several other figures spread out. Without a doubt, they were the other members of the band. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, was staring at the shadow in the middle. He was deeply immersed in it. His ears were filled with familiar sounds, starting from the first sound that caught him off guard. Even if others might not have heard it at first, he was different. It can¡¯t be wrong. That was not anyone else. It wasn¡¯t. That was his intimate lover who shared the same bed with him every day. How could he, Yingluo, hear wrongly? Rong Zhan held his breath and clenched his fist tightly. He felt everything around him and the shock she brought to him. He couldn¡¯t calm down. and at this moment, the climax of a song was about to arrive. sweet but strong, lonely and anxious, curious if I can resist it. It¡¯s like a magnet attracting-¡± The woman¡¯s voice behind the curtains also reached the climax of the song amidst the screams of the crowd-! Bang¨C! At the moment when the climax came, accompanied by 4D surround sound music, huge fireworks burst out from six directions above the huge circular bird¡¯s nest, illuminating the dark blue night sky with a myriad of colors. It made everyone stand up like crazy and scream along with the climax! [ author Jun: sister sang¡¯s song is from the vampire¡¯s diary: [Hypnotic]! The Chinese translation she sang was really good! Hurry up and do it! Chapter 305 ? 305 this is! wild night! a crazy night! the woman¡¯s voice exploded with an extremely high pitch, ¡± at this moment, you really make me so infatuated. Give Me All Your Love I¡¯ll drown in you like hypnosis ¡­¡­ soul in dream muttered Don¡¯t want to turn back from the joy Don¡¯t want to fall from the sky Tired of this endless fall I¡¯ll indulge in you like hypnosis Pure white velvet with lace. the chains of fate intertwined and collided.¡± ¡°Bang-!¡± At the next moment of the ups and downs, the lights and fireworks were projected onto the huge circular bird¡¯s nest. The lights quickly spread from the bottom to the sky, constantly changing colors, and enveloped tens of thousands of people. When the high tide rose, the lights that rose to the top turned into huge fireworks that rang through the sky like artillery fire, once again illuminating the night sky, shocking everyone¡¯s eyes! ¡± ¡°Sun-! Sun-! Sun-! Sun-!¡± At this moment, everyone present went crazy and reveled in the night! Crazy! Excited and shocking shouts! Tonight would definitely become an eternal classic. They had just witnessed the first performance of the strongest band! The scenes today would be unforgettable for them! at this moment, countless fans from z country were completely blown up! ¡°Ah, sang Xia! Sang Xia!¡± ¡°Sang Xia-! Sang Xia-! Sang Xia-!¡± They shouted sang Xia¡¯s name with bloodshot eyes. Who was she? who was she? At this moment, the fans from Z Country were no longer curious about who it was, because they could tell that it was their sang Xia! Sang Xia had used her own strength to establish her own position, turning all doubts into nothingness. She had left a deep shock in each of their hearts! She stepped onto the International stage and brought her voice to the world. this was their pride! They were so excited that they couldn¡¯t be any more excited. They were shocked by her voice, and they were madly mesmerized by everything that was happening at the scene! This was a night for everyone to party to their heart¡¯s content! In the audience, sang nuo was already on the verge of tears. His eyes were red as he shouted hysterically, ¡± sis! Sister, I love you! I love you! I love you!¡± Cheng Donglin had also changed from his usual honest appearance and had long shouted along with sang nuo! This was a party for tens of thousands of people. Rong Zhan, who was sitting beside Cheng Donglin and sang nuo, had long been affected by the crowd. His fingers were trembling slightly as he looked at the two people who were going crazy with excitement, then at the stage. Who knew what he was thinking at that moment? How could he be so slow? why didn¡¯t he think that this concert, which was the focus of the entire world, had nothing to do with his wife? yes, he was wrong. he really didn¡¯t think of it. As a result, he was now extremely excited by everything that his wife had shown him. His heart swelled up as if it was about to explode, but he did not know how to vent it. he could only tell himself over and over again that this was his woman, this was his woman. His woman was just that amazing. At this moment, in the next moment-! The mysterious curtain on the big stage disappeared, and every member of the band appeared in front of everyone. Sanxia, Harren, Nissan, Mimi! They all got down from the high chairs in unison. Sang Xia took the microphone and walked to the front of the stage to ignite the climax again. Mimi beat the drum set very quickly. With the supplementary songs and soundtracks of Nissan and Harren, everything was coordinated perfectly! Everyone was the most eye-catching star, causing the audience to shriek one after another! Chapter 306 ? 306 Master Zhan had completely fallen under his wife¡¯s long skirt! The music at the climax shook the hearts of the people, and the strong rhythm of the song impacted everyone¡¯s hearing. This was destined to be a sleepless night! The fireworks bloomed and the lights flickered! the lightsticks of 10000 people were moving like waves. the venue was filled with screams and cheers. As fireworks bloomed one after another, creating a dream-like scene, Cheng Donglin, who was in the middle of his excitement, suddenly froze for a moment. Then, he nudged Santos. sang nuo was also in a state of high spirits, not understanding what was going on with cheng donglin. however, when he followed his gaze and looked over, he was also taken aback. It was their Big Boss, his brother-in-law. it was as if he had been deeply immersed in it for a long time, and his long and narrow phoenix eyes looked at the woman on the big stage with an almost infatuated worship. His eyes were deeply mesmerized, and as the light flowed, it flickered with deep love. Not only did he fall into her world, but he also fell into his own world. It was as if there was only him and her in that world. He was right in front of her. She was the most dazzling, the most dazzling, and her entire body was filled with a charm that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. At least, at that moment, he only wanted to madly kneel under her long dress. Sang Xia was wearing a mysterious purple long dress, which was layered and gradually changing. Under the light, it flashed with a constantly changing luster, like a poppy, mysterious and seductive. She knew it was poisonous, but she was still willing to sink into it. ¡°Brother-in-law! Is my sister pretty?¡± Sang nuo shouted and asked beside him. It was definitely the case, and his voice was quickly drowned out by the even louder voices behind him. When sang nuo saw that his ¡®brother-in-law¡¯ was completely dumbfounded, he felt extremely pleased with himself and extremely proud! Don¡¯t be fooled by the fact that his sister had found such a rich and powerful man. His sister was not a mistress at all. Her sister was the most dazzling person. Her charm was infinite, and she was enough to make all men willing to fall for her. His sister would always be his pride! ¡± Rong Zhan looked at sang Xia without blinking. Looking at the person who slept with him every night now, he subconsciously mumbled three beautiful words. She was really beautiful, not just on the outside but from the inside. He had never expected that his wife, his woman, would one day be better than what he had imagined. But he was not jealous, he was not jealous, he was not sad. She did it, she really did it. He was proud of her, proud of her, from the bottom of his heart. she had done what she wanted to do the most. she could sing to the whole world. How could she be so outstanding? Rong Zhan looked at her, then at her. Suddenly, his eyes flickered and his eyelashes fluttered. In the next second, he bit his clenched fist and his lips curled up slightly. He seemed to be smiling, but his long and narrow Phoenix eyes were a little moist. It wasn¡¯t that he was being pretentious, but at this moment, he was deeply touched. Because he was probably the only one who knew what she had experienced behind her seemingly beautiful appearance. He was really touched by his wife¡¯s actions. She deserved it. Her success was not temporary, but it came year after year, day after day, out of her love for music and her determination to not give up on music, even though she had experienced setbacks and setbacks in music. At this moment, the first song finally came to an end. Chapter 307 ? 307 Sang zhirou and the others were dumbfounded! Almost everyone in the audience stood up to cheer and scream. Including the people in the front row, Rong Zhan stood up at this moment and looked at his woman deeply, clapping for her. He didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to say anything, but at this moment, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t say anything. His heart was shaking, and he was proud of her. At that moment, Rong Zhan finally understood why sang Xia did not tell him. He was not angry. she told everyone that she was only keeping him in the dark. rong zhan even felt that he was the only one who was pampered because she had successfully shocked him at the last moment. She used her actions to tell him that the person standing beside him was not a woman who would only rely on a man to live. She could stand side by side with him and become his lover that he would always admire! Actually, the original song sang Xia sang was in English. It was just that her first song was in China, so she discussed with Anthony to change it to Chinese. The effect was surprisingly good, because this was the home stadium, so the first song had to be sung in Chinese. Su Li, ah Nian, and even Tang ye were all present for the performance. however, he didn¡¯t sit next to su li, and ah nian was in the middle. in su li¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t want anyone to find out about their ¡°love.¡± Tang ye could not say anything even if he was not too happy. After all, he had not completely settled his relationship now. Sang zhirou would even harass him from time to time. However, in this concert, Su Li kept screaming and cheering after the female lead vocalist¡¯s voice was heard. Tang ye, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. Ever since he found out that the female lead vocalist was sang Xia, his expression became particularly unnatural. He leaned back in his chair without making a sound and his expression was very complicated. Although the atmosphere was very intense, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited with the crowd, he felt as if he had ¡°betrayed¡± himself the moment he opened his mouth to be excited with them. Yes, it was his fault for not being optimistic about sang Xia. When Su Li was halfway through the song, he saw Tang ye¡¯s death and kicked him twice without saying anything. Tang ye was at his wit¡¯s end, so Su Li gave up on that strange emotion and soon cheered with him. However, just as they were boiling with excitement, a few people¡¯s faces were already so ugly that they were about to die. a song actually only lasted four to five minutes. for some people, every minute and second was a painful and unbearable time. they couldn¡¯t believe it, but they were filled with jealousy and hatred. Just a few rows in front of the stage, there was a beautiful woman. If she wasn¡¯t sang zhirou, who could she be? sang zhirou had come with xia luoxue. now, neither of them was better than the other. however, xia luoxue had heard that sang zhirou and tang ye had an engagement. no matter how much she could clear her name, she did not want to give up on this big tree, so she had been following sang zhirou closely. From the very beginning, how could sang zhirou have expected that the female lead singer of this highly anticipated concert would be sang Xia? She didn¡¯t even think about it. She felt that it was completely impossible and even completely unrelated. She was still madly envious of Tang ye and Su Li for attending the concert together, but she did not expect that there was an even bigger blow to her. She was a singer. No matter how much she plagiarized, she still liked music. She also longed for her career to prosper and for her to be the center of attention. She wanted to enjoy the feeling of being surrounded. But the moment the concert music started and she heard sang Xia¡¯s voice, she was dumbfounded. A loud bang almost split her soul into pieces. [ author: first, the name of sang Xia¡¯s song is¡± Hypnotic¡±! The songs in the vampire¡¯s diary are great! ] [ number 2: the lyrics that were posted at midnight were ridiculed by some readers. They said too much and took up too much space. Seeing this, I really want to pick up my little leather whip in anger. This is the stipulated 1000-word chapter. The lyrics will forever be deducted and not counted as my writing! ] Not counting the lyrics, I¡¯ve written more than 100 words. I¡¯ll never write less, only more. You even scolded me for being tortured to death! I¡¯ve been stabbed in the heart! We¡¯ll continue at 12 pm. After that, they started to get high and beat up the scums. Chapter 308 ? 308 Sister sang was enjoying this man¡¯s obsession with her! even now that the song had ended, sang zhirou was still clenching her fists tightly. she watched as sang xia raised her hand and clenched her fist after she finished singing. under the attention of the audience, she said in a slightly unstable manner, ¡± thank you. thank you, everyone, for supporting sun. thank you, everyone, for coming to watch our concert! ¡± She didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. Three ¡± thank you ¡± were enough to express her gratitude and shock. Her words once again caused the crowd to scream and shout her name, again and again, over and over. sang zhirou felt sang xia¡¯s charm and the influence he had on her. it was as if her heart had been nibbled away, and it was full of holes. She stared at sang Xia and clenched her fists. At that moment, sang zhirou¡¯s heart was filled with nothing but jealousy. Jealousy that was like a madwoman. How she wished she was the one standing on top of it. however, that was simply a fool¡¯s dream. That was true for her, but how could it be for sang Xia? The thing that she had feared the most had happened. Not only had Tang ye left her, but sang Xia had also made a name for herself. She was now standing at a height that she could not reach and could only look up to herself. That feeling was too sad. It made her hate and envy him. If it was someone else, it would have been fine, but it was none other than sang Xia! he was the person she wanted to kill even in her dreams! ¡°zhirou, there¡¯s nothing to see here. why don¡¯t we just leave?¡± Xia luoxue reminded her with an unsightly expression. When Xia luoxue saw that the mysterious singer from the East was sang Xia, she was shocked and jealous. However, after those emotions, she was more afraid of this cold woman. It was because she knew very well how miserable she had been. No one who provoked her had a good ending. Even now, she was still being forced by sang Xia to the point that no music company would accept her. She was simply forced into a dead end on this road. There was someone behind sang Xia, and even a fool knew that she did not want to run into another wall. However, sang zhirou pried her fingers away one by one. Her eyes were fixed on sang Xia on the stage. There seemed to be a faint smile on her lips, but her voice sounded like she was gritting her teeth. This is my sister, she¡¯s singing, Yingluo!¡± How could she not take a good look! The way sang zhirou called her ¡°sister¡± was so strange that it gave people goosebumps. Sang zhirou¡¯s dark thoughts spread uncontrollably, becoming more and more extreme, as if she was waiting for a critical point to break the dam¨C! As for sang zhirou¡¯s gloomy heart, sang Xia¡¯s side was different. Rong Zhan, Cheng Donglin, sang nuo, Su Li, ah Nian, and even Tang ye joined in the cheers on her side. They were extremely excited. After the song ended, sang Xia¡¯s eyes met his. when their gazes met, it was as if an electric current had passed through. the way they looked at each other seemed to be different. Especially Rong Zhan. in fact, sang xia had noticed long ago that he was looking at her with infatuation while she was singing. his gaze was deep and fiery, filled with deep love and possessiveness. he did not hide it at all, so she had to avoid it many times. otherwise, her face would have turned red. but even so, her ears had already turned red. this was a man who had never known how to be reserved. This was a man who never hid his feelings. Sang Xia was enjoying this moment. She was enjoying the fact that this proud and arrogant man was infatuated with her. at this moment- Chapter 309 ? 309 Sang Hua¡¯s soft Qi collapsed! At this moment, sun was about to start singing their second song on stage when sang Xia was speaking, ¡± once again, I would like to thank everyone present and all my fans. I am sang Xia from country Z, sun¡¯s lead vocalist-! There¡¯s no need to say more. I just want to tell everyone the purpose of our birth through music! The next song will be performed by Anthony himself. Let¡¯s welcome director Anthony together!¡± ¡°Ahhhh! Anthony! anthony-!¡± ¡°Owuuu! Anthony!¡± A charming uncle in his forties or fifties with a beard and a man who had experienced many vicissitudes of life still won over countless fangirls with his long-lasting personal charm and voice. This song was coordinated by the band and was sang by Anthony, the main vocalist. It was the only song, but it also established his position in the band forever. this song was none other than the song sang xia had used during anthony¡¯s assessment-¡°net vaspac¡±! Let sang Xia successfully join sun¡¯s songs! It was the song that had a woman¡¯s moans and sobs playing once again. The combination of the voice of an uncle that had experienced the vicissitudes of life and was full of charm made it sound like a sad story of an uncle and a imprisoned woman! He recited and sang the song with a fast rhythm, shocking everyone! This song was completely in French. Anthony came out in a white tuxedo and once again ignited the audience with his team. This song was too bold. It was abstinent and sexy, lighting up the night of passion! Sang zhirou stared at the scene. For a moment, she even wished that she was blind and deaf. Her nails dug deep into her palms. Her body was so tense that it was difficult for her to breathe. her face was already extremely pale. And at this moment, following the climax, Su Li, who was standing in the first row, suddenly stood up. A person carrying a large bouquet of flowers hurriedly walked over. Su Li rushed over to give Anthony the flowers! Su Li had always been an international A-list female star who was at the forefront of fashion. Her appearance not only helped to increase the atmosphere of the audience, but also attracted the attention of many people. Su Li asked for an intimate and polite hug. Her smile was extremely beautiful, just like a little fangirl who had been conquered by Anthony. However, when she came down, one or two people suddenly appeared, causing the audience to unconsciously be a bit surprised. Because when Su Li came down in her long dress, the stage was a bit high, making it inconvenient for her to come down. In a moment, two men actually walked up at the same time, wanting to help her down. This scene was particularly eye-catching. Sang zhirou also saw it, and when she saw this scene, her chest almost stopped, and the smell of blood filled her throat. Because one of them was none other than Tang ye, Tang ye! Even though Tang ye had said that he had broken up with her, he had not made it public yet. However, in front of so many people, not only did he sit next to Su Li, who had been so aggressive to him at that time, he even went to welcome Su Li down in front of so many people. This scene, at this moment, finally made sang zhirou¡¯s heart collapse. Once again, she felt a deep pain. Her face was also burning. She could feel the gazes of the people around her on her, which made her lose all face! He was her man! The crazy jealousy and anger finally grew and brewed uncontrollably. Sang Xia, Su Li, and Tang ye? she wouldn¡¯t let any of them continue to be so smug! It definitely wouldn¡¯t! She wouldn¡¯t let any of them have an easy time! not even in death! And Su Li was currently facing that choice, seemingly endlessly conflicted ¡­ Chapter 310 ? 310 su li held his hand, making his face red Faced with the appearance of two men, accompanied by the music and this scene, many fans began to shout for gossip. When Su Li saw this scene, her face revealed an expression that was either surprised or pleasantly surprised. This look was captured by the camera. It was a rare sight for Queen su to be shy and surprised. It was a classic. What a charming woman. She was doted on by thousands of men, and all men would fight for her. one was a silent bodyguard, while the other was a playboy. even though some people were surprised by tang ye¡¯s actions, more and more people wanted to see if there was another person there, such as tang ye¡¯s girlfriend. however, at this moment, no one cared so much. they were just watching the show and jeering. who asked a man to stand there and humbly reach out his hand, as if he was waiting for the queen to visit him? Su Li looked at Tang ye and then at ah Nian, who was looking at him with a gentle gaze. tang ye and ah nian both subconsciously reached out to help her down. they did not do it on purpose, but the two men standing there seemed to have formed a silent contest. Without a doubt, the person who the Queen did not visit would be very disappointed and embarrassed. After all, there were so many people watching. Tang ye frowned deeply. He already knew that the man in front of him was Su Li¡¯s bodyguard, but the funny thing was that he was just a bodyguard! Then what was he doing now? Snatching his woman? Didn¡¯t he know that Su Li was his girlfriend now? It was simply ridiculous! A bodyguard without any sense of propriety! Ah Nian ignored Tang ye¡¯s piercing gaze and continued to extend his hand towards Su Li. Tang ye did not force Su Li since he was her boyfriend after all. Even though they did not announce it, he thought that since his identity was there, she could not possibly embarrass him in front of so many people, right? Now that they could not advance or retreat, they could only rely on Su Li. Finally, Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered a bit, and he extended his hand to a man. ¡°¡± Her actions immediately drew a wave of cheers from the audience. tang ye saw that su li had chosen to use his other hand. his hand froze there, and his heart suddenly felt stifled. he felt a sharp pain, but it was not just a feeling. For a moment, his face was a little hot. However, just as his body and mind were feeling uncomfortable, his frozen hand was once again grasped by Su Li. Su Li held ah Nian¡¯s hand first, then Tang ye¡¯s. Then, he walked down calmly as if he didn¡¯t have any ambiguous feelings with anyone. He smiled naturally and magnanimously, looking so calm. tang ye¡¯s expression improved. The other person¡¯s ears were slightly red. He held her hand, his eyes slightly lowered, but he pretended to be calm. Why was it like this? In a place where no one could see, when Su Li held ah Nian¡¯s hand, his little finger scratched the palm of his hand, intentionally or unintentionally, with a hint of teasing. She looked so calm on the surface. However, his little tricks were superb. ah nian¡¯s face reddened, and he immediately lowered his head, not daring to look at her. he only held her hand and only let go of it when he saw her to a seat. Chapter 311 ? 311 An uninvited guest arrived at the concert? On Tang ye¡¯s side, it seemed like he had saved his face, but he did not know if he was overthinking it or what, but Tang ye felt that Su Li had held the bodyguard¡¯s hand first and that made him feel uncomfortable. It made him feel inexplicably irritated, and he kept feeling that there was something fishy. But when he looked at Su Li¡¯s expression, he could not see anything. The concert continued, and this happy little interlude passed by in a flash. However, Su Li seemed to have lost some of the excitement from before. His heart was filled with other inexplicable emotions that gradually surged up and filled his heart. Her heart was beating a little strangely. In fact, the episode just now was only a short moment, but she felt that it had been a long time. To be honest, she had wanted to hold Tang ye¡¯s hand even though she did not like him. She was just maintaining their ¡± superficial ¡± relationship since Tang ye was her boyfriend. Besides, Tang ye was so shameless. In order to prevent ah Nian from getting into trouble, she should go and hold Tang ye back. She could also take the opportunity to strike at sang zhirou, who was so eager to expose her behind her back. however, when she looked into ah nian¡¯s eyes, his gentle and peaceful gaze made her heart tremble, and her body froze for a moment. Because of those eyes, she seemed to see another person through those eyes. It was so familiar, so familiar, as if they had returned to the past. It was rare for her to look at ah Nian like this. Firstly, she didn¡¯t want to. Secondly, she was afraid. Her heart was trembling. At that moment, she almost couldn¡¯t control herself and reached out to him. Then, when she saw his eyes light up, she chuckled and instantly woke up. This wasn¡¯t him. this was just a person who was very similar to him. so, she half-jokingly scratched his palm, trying to use this method to quickly cover up the pain that had suddenly spread from the depths of her heart. Then, she went to hold Tang ye¡¯s hand. she didn¡¯t want him to be too embarrassed. However, she did not expect ah Nian to be in such a good mood that his eyes seemed to be filled with her. Perhaps, to ah Nian ¡­ he would be disappointed if he didn¡¯t hold her hand, but he didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s gazes. He would be happy to hold her hand, but he would not care about other people¡¯s gazes. She was the only one in his world. However, Tang ye was different. Because he cared about her, he took her more seriously. Not only did he feel embarrassed, but he was also getting more and more annoyed. From time to time, he would look at ah Nian with a gloomy gaze. This bodyguard with no eyesight really needed to be taught a lesson! ** The concert continued. At this moment, a few more people walked up to the VIP seats. the one in the lead was a man with a slicked-back hairstyle. his hair was neat, and he was in his fifties. his hair was a little white, and he wore a black suit with a fur coat over it. he had an unusual aura. He was very handsome. Even though he was old, one could still tell that time had not been too harsh on his face. there were a few people following behind him, but they were all blocked by his tall figure. He walked to an empty seat and sat down next to Rong Zhan. How could Rong Zhan not notice? However, Rong Zhan could only pretend that he did not see such an extraordinary person who could be sensed from her aura. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes gradually darkened, but he concealed it very well. At that moment, sang Xia opened her mouth on the stage- Chapter 312 ? 312 Above friendship, not yet full of lovers, heartache the next song is written by director Anthony and composed by a Nissan. This song has a different style from the previous two songs. Friends, I¡¯d like to ask all of you, in your lives, is there anyone who is more than friendship, but not yet a lover? ¡± Above friendship, not yet lovers. For many people, these eight words might cover a lot of things. This sentence instantly made many people think of someone, and their eyes began to uncontrollably surge with a little complicated emotion. Those eight words. Even now, many people might still feel regretful or disappointed. The music started playing and the moment it started, many people¡¯s hearts softened. sang xia was also deeply touched by this song. In fact, this song was Anthony¡¯s own experience, the one he wrote for himself, ¡± above friendship, not yet a lover. And she was going to use her voice to sing for Anthony in this concert. Sang Xia picked up her old partner and sat on a high chair. In front of her was a microphone. Her eyes were slightly lowered, and her figure was slightly tilted. Her long hair was slightly scattered, and her breath was cold and beautiful. The sound of the guitar poured out from her fingertips. the moving and slightly sad prelude started, and in a second, it made people feel emotional. sang xia¡¯s red lips parted slightly, and she started to sing softly. she called me when I was heartbroken. She told me to leave the front door open for her. When I got home, I found her smoking a cigarette. Squinting his eyes as he spoke of how weak he was.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Sang Xia sang the song with her slightly hoarse voice. The moving lyrics and the sad and sincere melody made many people¡¯s eyes redden. This was especially so for Su Li. Ah Nian had already made her think of Xiao Bai. Even though they were true lovers, he had abandoned her and left her alone in this world. So when she heard this moving song, she could not help but feel emotional. She put on a forced smile on her face, but in private, she clenched her hands and wiped her head slightly. Her red eyes were misty. Ah Nian immediately noticed that something was wrong with her. He looked at her for a long time, as if he wanted to reach out and hold her slightly trembling hand. However, after he slowly reached out, he seemed to have thought of something and stopped slightly, then retracted his hand. He seemed to be in a dilemma. He stretched out his hand and clenched his fist. After repeating this a few times, he felt that the only thing he could do was to secretly hand her a piece of tissue. he thought about it and did it. Su Li looked at the paper he handed over, and his nose became even more sour.¡±¡­¡­¡± She really didn¡¯t want to see this person right now. This song made people envious, and when the climax was coming, many people¡¯s suppressed emotions were no longer under control. The climax had finally arrived, and the lyrics had finally expressed their true feelings for that person. Everyone who had a story cried like rain. loving her is like playing hide-and-seek in the dark I am but a teardrop in the sea of fire. on wednesday, we got drunk. She asked me why she was always alone.¡± When Anthony, who was backstage, saw that the song had been sung perfectly, his deep blue eyes were filled with gratitude and gratitude. Sang Xia loved this song very much. That was why she recorded it and secretly sent it to Rong Zhan after she had successfully rehearsed and recorded the song when she received the lyrics from Anthony. Later on, Rong Zhan even used it as a ringtone. in his words- [ author Jun: every song is written according to the plot. It¡¯s not written randomly. ] [ PS: I love this song so much. The more I listen to it, the better it sounds. The words ¡± cat-in-dark ¡± separate the singer passenger. Every time Zizi picks up a song he likes, our readers can see us on all kinds of music software. They all say that we came because of sister sang and master Zhan. Haha, I¡¯m inexplicably touched! ] Chapter 313 ? 313 She is my wife/daughter in his words, this was the song his wife sang to him, and he was the first audience. he was her only favorite. Rong Zhan listened to this song and watched his wife¡¯s every scene on stage. Every moment, his heart was filled with emotions. Perhaps his life in the past was too rough and he didn¡¯t think much of music, but at this moment, he knew that he was wrong. in addition to the powerful charm of music, it also made a dusty pearl finally bloom its own brilliance. the way she sang, she was so serious and beautiful. rong zhan was even worried that someone would fall in love with her just like that. he thought that there would be, but it was probably inevitable. after all, she was so outstanding and outstanding. However, it was impossible to snatch it from him. Sang Xia had said that he was a demon, but he was a demon¡¯s wings. He had given his wings to her, but the demon would only be given to others. No one was allowed to snatch his wife away. did you see that, Cheng Donglin? this is your sister-in-law, your boss¡¯s woman! Rong Zhan was touched and proud, but every cell in his body was screaming. At this moment, he wished that his face was full of sangxia as his woman, and he couldn¡¯t wait to let everyone know. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Boss, I know that sister sang is your woman!¡± Cheng Donglin immediately gave in, but Rong Zhan obviously wanted to tell more than just him. He even asked sang nuo, ¡± do you know who she is? don¡¯t mess around in the future, she¡¯s my wife! Otherwise, brother-in-law won¡¯t be polite!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, brother-in-law, I know that my sister is your wife.¡± Sang nuo wanted to pout, but he seemed to have thought of something and quickly responded obediently. However, Rong Zhan still felt that it was not enough. He wanted the whole world to know. because he could no longer keep her to himself, he only wanted everyone to know that this was his woman and no one should have any more hopes of her. and at this moment. rong zhan also had an impulsive thought in his heart. Impulsive? in fact, he had already thought about it. It was just that sang Xia had given him a hard blow. He said that he was dreaming. However, it had been so long. Did Rong Zhan think that she would still think that way? Yingluo was right. He wanted her to become his real wife. He didn¡¯t say it. It was truly written in black and white. This way, he could strongly resist others from thinking about his woman. But, Sangsang, will you? Will you agree to Yingluo marrying me? The moment Rong Zhan thought of this, he felt an inexplicable uneasiness. He took a deep breath and covered his violently beating heart with one hand. Then, he finally turned his head and looked at the other side of him. The person who sat next to him. His gaze paused for a moment, and then slowly moved up. at the same time, a pair of eyes as sharp as a wolf¡¯s shifted over and landed on rong zhan. the two gazes finally met in the air. Rong Zhan stared at the other party. Even though the other party seemed to be very powerful without being angry, Rong Zhan was not afraid at all. In fact, he even looked a little relaxed and playful. Rong Zhan rubbed his finger against his lips and suddenly sneered. do you think she¡¯s powerful? ¡± That¡¯s my wife.¡± The man on the other side was expressionless. He stared at Rong Zhan with his sharp eyes for a long time before he suddenly said, ¡± yes, that¡¯s my daughter. [ author: this is f * cking embarrassing. ] Chapter 314 ? 314 You¡¯re not worthy of being my son-in-law, you can¡¯t be! Look at her, she¡¯s my wife. Rong Zhan¡¯s face was full of pride and arrogance, and he was even provoking the person beside him. However, after staring at him for a long time, the other party calmly replied, ¡± Yes, that¡¯s my daughter. My daughter. Daughter ran ran These words came out of the blue, as sudden as his appearance. Rong Zhan¡¯s mind went blank for a moment, but at the same time, he confirmed a certain thought in his heart. however, as rong zhan looked at him in the eye, he was speechless. d-daughter??? ¡± Rong Zhan glared at him and suddenly snorted coldly, as if he had just discovered something ridiculous. That man, who was old but still had a strong aura, looked at Rong Zhan with a touch of contempt in his eyes. He snorted. she is my daughter, but you will not be my son-in-law. She¡¯s my daughter. But you will not be her man. He was very determined. Because he already had a candidate in mind! As soon as she said that, Rong Zhan, who was already shocked, exploded! it¡¯s you! It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?! He gritted his teeth slightly, looking like an enraged Lion. This sounded ridiculous, but in fact, he had already noticed Rong Zhan when he came. After all, he had been secretly investigating for a long time and had found out a lot of things. The middle-aged man still snorted coldly and did not comment. Rong Zhan was furious and stared at him. His chest heaved up and down violently as he growled in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯ll spit on you! You¡¯re her father? you¡¯re her father? You¡¯re her father and you sent people to kill her? you¡¯re her father, do you know that crazy woman Bessie hit her with her car? You said you¡¯re her father, but what right do you have? are you worthy? Even if all you did was provide a man with his sperm, now you¡¯re shamelessly looking for your daughter. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t even have the face to acknowledge my family!¡± !!! rong zhan¡¯s face was livid. even though he had suspected the relationship between this man and sang xia, he did not expect this man to appear so directly! He even expressed his relationship with sang Xia without hiding anything. He had already asked Cheng Donglin to find a way to take sang Zhenwei¡¯s blood sample for DNA testing, but before he could get the results, this man had appeared again in a hurry. And he even appeared in front of everyone, in front of sang Xia. However, their relationship only made him feel that it was ironic. Ever since he started to look for clues from Harren, Rong Zhan realized that something was wrong step by step. however, the more he felt that something was amiss, the more he did not tell sang xia! Not only did he want sang Xia¡¯s real identity to be simple, but he also did not want her to have any contact with such a father. Vicious and merciless, he even dared to scheme against his own daughter, what kind of person was he! However, what Rong Zhan was more anxious about was that if sang Xia¡¯s identity was under his control, he did not want her to come into contact with anyone else, not even this man in front of him. He only wanted to be the only man in her world. This was a secret at the bottom of his heart, a corner that he didn¡¯t want others to pry into. The middle-aged man who was scolded did not say a word, but his face was extremely ugly. After a long time, he blurted out, ¡± you brat, you¡¯re dead! Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curved into a sarcastic smile. come at me if you can! Don¡¯t think that I will respect the old and love the young! i¡¯ll look down on those who take advantage of their seniority!¡± At this time, sang Xia had finished her song. She looked at the confrontation between Rong Zhan and the person beside him and frowned. Chapter 315 ? 315 The father-in-law doesn¡¯t like the son-in-law, and the son-in-law doesn¡¯t like the father-in-law either! Sang Xia was the last to notice the man. When she finished singing, she raised her head and looked at Rong Zhan subconsciously, only to realize that something was wrong with him. When her eyes fell on the man, she frowned. The man was probably over 50 years old, but he was in good spirits. However, at first glance, one could tell that he was not a simple person. Other than that, sang Xia looked at him and felt a strange feeling in her heart. Especially when his eyes were faintly looking over. The way he looked at her was so deep that it didn¡¯t seem like he was looking at a stranger. There was a woman sitting beside him, and when the woman¡¯s eyes fell on her, sang Xia felt even more uncomfortable. It was a foreign woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. She looked like she had taken good care of herself and was dressed very well. At this moment, she was looking at him with a very eager gaze. Her face was covered with exquisite makeup and was full of sweet and gentle smiles. She even nodded from time to time, as if she was sizing him up with satisfaction. this made sang xia even more confused. But she didn¡¯t know. Rong Zhan was still in the middle of an intense conversation! ¡°Who Do You Think You Are, to actually dare to speak to me like that? Who gave you the confidence to be a hooligan? I will never hand over my only bloodline to a man like you. I already have someone in mind, they are the perfect match. I advise you to give up as soon as possible, or I will make you die an ugly death!¡± The man said coldly. His cold and hard lines made him look even more intimidating. He was obviously angered by Rong Zhan¡¯s inappropriate words. No one had ever dared to talk to him like that in his life! What did this hooligan know? did he think that he knew a lot of things? Rong Zhan sneered, his eyes full of sarcasm. you¡¯re simply dreaming. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll respect you just because you have a special relationship with my wife. She doesn¡¯t need a blood relative like you! He wouldn¡¯t need it! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡± No matter who they were, if they wanted to stop him, he would not be polite. In the past, when his wife was suffering, he didn¡¯t come out. Now, she had come out to acknowledge her family. Just thinking about this kind of person made him particularly angry. besides, rong zhan knew very well that this man definitely did not know his true identity, which was why he dared to say such arrogant words. However, he had already seen through him. So what if he was The Godfather of the Mafia? Snatching people from him, he would beat them up without hesitation! He didn¡¯t like that he was sang Xia¡¯s man, but he didn¡¯t like that he was his wife¡¯s father! And if he wasn¡¯t wrong, the future son-in-law in his eyes was none other than the member of his wife¡¯s band, Harren, who had been in close contact with her! The man in front of her was Harren¡¯s uncle! After singing a few more songs on the stage, sang Xia went backstage to change her clothes. In front of her was a Nissan singing. Rong Zhan¡¯s face darkened. Seeing sang Xia go backstage, he stood up as well! Without a doubt, he had to find her! When the man saw how Rong Zhan went to look for his daughter with a sullen face, he was so angry that he slapped the armrest of the chair and said to the woman beside him, ¡± who the hell is this? how dare a little thug and bastard like him challenge me? look at how disgraceful he is. How can he be worthy of my daughter? if I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he won¡¯t know why the flowers are so red! [ author: haha, actually, this father is not like sang Zhenwei, don¡¯t be afraid. ] Chapter 316 ? 316 Bessie¡¯s shocking appearance, bumping into master Zhan! Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to see our daughter? don¡¯t be angry now that you¡¯ve seen her. Look at how beautiful she is. She¡¯s a good match for Harren. I¡¯ve really liked her since the first time I saw her, Yingluo. The foreign woman next to the man looked at sang Xia eagerly. She reached out to hold the man¡¯s hand and comforted him as she said this. Rong Zhan was just getting up when he saw the woman beside the man and heard what she said. His face turned dark and he quickly left them, not wanting to stay a second longer! Was this snatching his daughter, and he wanted to mobilize his entire family? Don¡¯t even think about it! according to the information and photos cheng donglin had given him, this woman was indeed harren¡¯s biological mother! He was the internationally renowned pianist. Haren¡¯s biological father, who was an Australian casino tycoon, had passed away, and his mother was now with this man in front of him! They had been together for three years, but they had never gotten married! Although Rong Zhan was sharp enough to suspect something, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. It was only today that he finally understood that this man had taken a fancy to Harren and wanted him to be his son-in-law. That was why he didn¡¯t marry Harren¡¯s mother! coincidentally, cheng donglin had investigated the woman who had tried to hit sang xia with her car. her name was bessie. No one would have thought that she would be Harren¡¯s younger sister. However, she was Harren¡¯s half-sister from a different mother. After their father¡¯s death, Bessie had been following her brother. Bessi had followed her fierce father since she was young and was especially uneducated and hard to discipline. However, she only listened to her brother. There was another thing that made Rong Zhan very unhappy. That was, this woman who was courting death actually let her escape in the car accident! Rong Zhan was feeling frustrated as he tugged at the collar of his black shirt and walked towards the backstage. However, just as he turned right after entering, a figure walked over from the left. Bessie was late. there was still a small bandage on her forehead. her family had grounded her, but she had tried her best to run out from the back to the front to find a place to watch the concert. she had come to see her brother. Just as she was in a hurry to run to the front, she happened to see a slender black figure enter the backstage. His appearance happened to bump into her eyes, making her stand there stupidly as if she had seen a ghost, and a chill ran down her back. But at the same time, her eyes were fixed on him, as if she could not move them away! Yes, yes, it¡¯s him! It was the person who had hit her with his car! The man who had run her over with his car, the half-opened window, the cold and emotionless cigarette butt flicked at her, and the devilish and exquisite face-every single image was deeply engraved in her mind. She was afraid, but it was hard to forget. This kind of man seemed to be poisonous, like a poppy. She knew it was scary, but she couldn¡¯t help but think about it. Bessi stood there while Rong Zhan went to look for sang Xia. He did not care about what was behind him and naturally, Bessi was not there. When Bessi saw that he did not notice her, she heaved a sigh of relief but also felt a little disappointed. She watched as Rong Zhan walked towards a certain direction backstage. Her eyes flickered and she followed him quietly. Sang Xia was in the changing room at the back, changing her clothes and taking a break. In front, nisang Mimi and the others were still interacting with the fans. The last few songs were all exciting songs that did not suit the dress. However, just as she was about to take off her dress to her chest, the door was suddenly slammed open-! Chapter 317 ? 317 sister sang¡¯s sweet words to master zhan Sang Xia quickly covered her body and turned around, only to see Rong Zhan walking over with a gloomy face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you tadpole!¡± She groaned when she was hit on his chest. Rong Zhan hugged her tightly. Even though he looked gloomy, it was as if he was afraid that someone would snatch away his most important and beloved thing. Sang Xia raised her eyebrows and teased, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? is it because you see that your woman is different now and want to curry favor with her? ¡± ¡°Flatter my ass!¡± Rong Zhan mumbled stubbornly. As he spoke, he lifted her up and pressed her down on the sofa. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯ll go out as soon as I¡¯m done changing. I still have a few songs to sing!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s heart ached as she quickly looked at her clothes. Hearing that, Rong Zhan was instantly jealous. Without thinking, he lowered his head and bit her neck hard, leaving a deep Hickey on her neck. No matter how hard sang Xia tried to resist, it was to no avail. ¡°You bastard-!¡± ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? You¡¯ve been hiding it from me for so long, do you even have me in your heart? They all know, but I don¡¯t!¡± Rong Zhan pressed down on her arms that were resisting, panting heavily as he complained. Hearing this, sang Xia¡¯s chest heaved up and down slightly, and her eyes darkened. Her fingertips ran through his black hair, caressing it lightly and heavily. She said meaningfully, ¡± I thought you understood. I thought you understood. Rong Zhan was slightly stunned. The next second, he saw sang Xia biting his lips lightly as if punishing him. this is a surprise that I only wanted to give you. Sang Xia looked at him throwing a tantrum and shamelessly said this. Sweet talk was also at her fingertips. In fact, although she didn¡¯t only give it to him, she had the highest expectations for him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have kept it from him. Who asked him to be her man? The meaning was very different. when rong zhan heard this, although he still looked a little stubborn, the resentment in his eyes had disappeared. there was even a little pride in his eyes. ¡± you, are you serious? ¡± Was it really the same as he thought? Sang Xia rolled her eyes at him. don¡¯t push your luck. Get up, I¡¯m going out soon! However, Rong Zhan continued to pester her. don¡¯t worry, wife! Why is your heart so wild? I¡¯m already afraid that you¡¯ll run away with someone else, so what should I do now? you¡¯ve already been targeted by so many people, and what about me? what am I?¡± What am I? Especially when he thought of the man who came over to acknowledge his family, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was even angrier, not to mention that he had brought along a ¡®son-in-law¡¯ that he had his eyes on! However, sang Xia¡¯s heart softened a little when she heard that. Was he really that clingy to her? No one else but her? because of music, the time she spent with him had been greatly reduced. now that the band had really debuted, she would travel around from time to time to take care of things. At the thought of this, the man¡¯s long eyes flickered. Rong Zhan, don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯ll always be my man. If it weren¡¯t for you, how would I dare to go out and make a living without worry? ¡± Hearing this, Rong Zhan seemed to smile devilishly and even reached out to grab her soft body and massage it. However, he didn¡¯t know whether to sigh or smile bitterly in his heart. Yes, he had set her free, but he was afraid that she would be too greedy for the scenery, things, or people outside. As a result, his weight in her heart was getting smaller and smaller. Especially Huahua. She had no intention of disclosing their identities. His heart suddenly ached. Chapter 318 ? 318 Not every milk is called trensu, and not every man is called a pure man! Rong Zhan quickly stopped thinking about it, or he would only be disappointed. by the way, I saw a man with a curly beard beside you just now. Do you know him? ¡± Sang Xia seemed to have suddenly recalled something and asked in surprise. Rong Zhan¡¯s face tensed up. He didn¡¯t speak. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? is it serious?¡± he asked. Sang Xia held his hand. Rong Zhan thought of that man and gritted his teeth unconsciously. No matter what that man thought of sang Xia, he did not want them to have any relationship, let alone acknowledge each other. He didn¡¯t show up in the past, but now he suddenly showed up. The point was that he had done something so outrageous to her before, ordering someone to kill her. Just based on this point, she could forget about giving him any face! It was already good enough that she didn¡¯t shoot him! at this point, rong zhan did not want to hide anything from her because he felt that his wife would definitely share the same hatred with him. however, just as he was about to say it, there was a knock on the door. Hurry up and come out! it¡¯s the climax of today¡¯s show!¡± Anthony called her from outside the door. Hearing that, sang Xia pushed Rong Zhan away hurriedly. She did not even bother to change her clothes as she zipped up her clothes and walked to the mirror to look at her makeup. Her makeup was fine, but when she saw the hickeys on her neck, her eyes twitched uncontrollably! ¡°Rong Zhan!¡± She was so angry that her face turned red and she stomped her foot! rong zhan walked behind her lazily and sneered. ¡± what are you afraid of? Don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll just let this matter go. You¡¯ve treated me like this, see how I¡¯ll deal with you when you get back!¡± sang xia had no other choice. she quickly found a light purple scarf and wrapped it around her neck as she walked out. she gritted her teeth and retaliated, ¡± just you wait! ¡± Rong Zhan watched as she opened the door and left in a hurry without looking back. He immediately shouted from behind, ¡± wait and see! When I get back, I¡¯ll show you with my actions that not every milk is called trensu! Not every man is a real man!¡± Not every milk is called trensu! Not every man was a real man! Sang Xia suddenly staggered in a sorry state. F * ck you! Indeed, not every kind of milk, well, was Deluxe milk. Indeed, not every man, hmm, was called Rong Zhan! Just as sang Xia was in a hurry to get out, Bessie saw her rushing past from a hidden spot outside. She was tying a scarf around her neck. When Bessie saw sang Xia¡¯s side profile, his eyes widened as if he had just discovered something unbelievable! Wait a minute! That woman! That woman! She, she was ¡­! Bessie watched her rush up the stage from behind, and his eyes widened in shock. There was no way she didn¡¯t know that there was a female lead singer from the East in sun. However, what Bessie noticed was not only sang Xia¡¯s fleeting face, but also the Hickey on her neck when she tied the scarf around her neck. And that man had entered the room she was in and asked them what they were doing. It didn¡¯t seem hard to guess. He was really shameless! Bessie¡¯s face turned gloomy for some reason. She looked back unwillingly, but in the end, she still went to the front. Her friend had reserved a seat for her, and she still had to go to her cohalen¡¯s concert. ** The stage had reached its climax- [author: cough, cough, not every kind of milk is milk ~] Chapter 319 ? 319 The dress is almost like a small tent? Sang Xia and the others were already preparing to sing the song that would bring the audience to the climax. The name of the song was very simple, with only two letters. It was called ¡± UH huh ¡°, but the song was not simple at all! This was a song sang by sang Xia and Harren. Sun¡¯s band members knew that once this song was released, it would definitely make the entire audience extremely excited! Meanwhile, Rong Zhan had returned from backstage. Under the man¡¯s sharp gaze, he sat back in his chair calmly. then, she turned a blind eye to him and started blowing kisses to sang xia. Even though sang Xia was angry at him for insisting on giving her a Hickey, she could not help but laugh and scold him when she saw him whistling and blowing kisses at her like a hooligan. This damn hooligan! The man beside Rong Zhan was even angrier after seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s actions. He slapped the armrest and cursed a few times. However, Rong Zhan sneered and looked at him from the side, deliberately provoking him. You¡¯re still too young to want to snatch someone from him! What do you think? if I¡¯m so capable, I¡¯ll tell sang Xia about our relationship right now. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll look at me like I¡¯m crazy. his wife didn¡¯t even know of his existence! On the stage, everything was ready, and the concert was about to reach its climax! The music started playing, and it was a sexy English song. The moment he opened his mouth, everyone started screaming! Sang Xia and Harren were a duo. When this song came out, it made people extremely excited! The most important thing wasn¡¯t that the song was very high, but that the man¡¯s moans could be heard from time to time! it made people fantasize and feel endless passion! This was especially true when Harren started singing. The moment he opened his mouth, everyone instantly exploded! When the audience heard this, countless female fans went crazy! ¡°Ah, ah, ah, poison! I¡¯ve finally experienced what a man¡¯s moans are like!¡± ¡°F * ck, if my boyfriend had a voice like that, I¡¯d f * ck him to death!¡± ¡°We¡¯re finished! As a fairy, I¡¯m hard. I think I need a dog now!¡± countless female fans fantasized about him, not to mention that harren had a melancholic temperament. he was fair and delicate, and his blond hair and blue eyes were even more beautiful than a woman¡¯s, making people scream. Su Li had been a fan of haren since a long time ago, but she didn¡¯t dare to play with his depressed little personality for fear of getting into trouble. However, when she heard this song being sung on stage, she completely broke free of her previous little emotions and kept screaming. She even grabbed ah Nian¡¯s arm and said excitedly,¡± ¡°pfft-!¡± When Tang ye heard this, he spat out the water he had just drunk! Ah Nian, on the other hand, was slightly stunned. He lowered his head and looked at her skirt. small tent??? ¡± After Tang ye was done, he wiped the water off his face and turned to look at Su Li. His eyes twitched as he unconsciously thought of that mysterious and terrifying night. she had done an indescribable thing to him! Could it be? Tang ye shuddered and tensed up. Su Li was annoyed by Tang ye¡¯s strange gaze and kicked him. What are you looking at?! Listen to songs! Why, don¡¯t you think that the ¡®MMH¡¯ and ¡®Oh¡¯ sounds are very similar to a certain action? Send to the top of the mountain.¡± ¡°Miss, control Yingluo!¡± ah nian glanced at the evil-looking su li and could not help but tug at her sleeve- Chapter 320 ? 320 Master Zhan is jealous, sister sang is being targeted He didn¡¯t want her to be so explicit in front of other men. Su Li¡¯s words made ah Nian¡¯s ears turn slightly red. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this, but Su Li, you can¡¯t really like that man, right?¡± Tang ye could not help but ask. What did she mean? was she simply chasing after her idol or was she telling him in front of him that she liked another man? Su Li raised his eyebrows and gave Tang ye a warning look. Harren is my idol. Don¡¯t you mess with me behind my back! Tang ye felt better when he heard that it was his idol. Just as the crowd was in an uproar, Rong Zhan seemed to have lost all interest. With one hand supporting his chin, he frowned slightly at Harren who was singing with sang Xia. He looked at the two of them. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt unhappy watching them sing together, their interaction, eye contact, and all kinds of cooperation and tacit understanding. It was more than just unpleasant. ¡°aiya, my dear, look! my son and your daughter are so compatible. they have the same interests and hobbies. they must have the most common language and topics!¡± Hmph, this Harren doesn¡¯t even know how to hurry. If she had been more careful, would she have been targeted by a hooligan by the time I found her? ¡± The words of the two people beside him made Rong Zhan even more upset. No, no way. She might as well tell sang Xia clearly in advance so that she would be mentally prepared, knowing that there was a group of people who were eyeing her covetously and thinking about her. on the other side, a woman¡¯s voice came from the audience, ¡± bessie! Bessie! You definitely don¡¯t know what I saw or who I saw!¡± Bessie¡¯s companion saw Bessie appear and quickly said. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± bessie¡¯s mouth twitched as he stared at the woman on the stage. she was singing with her brother harren. That woman, if she wasn¡¯t the woman who had gone to the clothing store to snatch the clothes from her, who else could she be? It was because of her that he was hit by that man and almost died! Bessie was extremely annoyed. In fact, she didn¡¯t expect that the person she randomly thought of to vent her anger on was not a simple person. Bessi was very unwilling! However, when she thought of the man who had hit her with his car, she felt even more aggrieved and angry! Because of that man, she was a little afraid. However, she was also unwilling to be slapped in the face and bullied. ¡°your brother seems to be on good terms with her? Look at how your brother has been looking at her affectionately.¡± A girl beside Bessie said. Upon hearing this, Bessie was suddenly furious and retorted, ¡± are you blind? how could my brother like her!! As Bessie spoke, when her gaze fell on the two of them, she felt more and more uncomfortable. She didn¡¯t know if it was in her heart or for some other reason, but she felt that there was something wrong with her brother¡¯s gaze. She stared at it for a while and suddenly thought of something. Her eyes widened and lit up. She pulled her companion over and whispered in her ear, ¡± Annia, help me clean up. ¡°Ah, must it be me? Wouldn¡¯t this affect her, Yingluo?¡± When the girl named Annia heard Bessie¡¯s request, she suddenly panicked. Wouldn¡¯t that be a bad idea? Bessie stared at sang Xia on the stage and suddenly smiled slyly. if it didn¡¯t affect you, would I still let you go? ¡± Annia,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 321 ? 321 The ¡°disaster¡± caused by a Hickey! ¡­¡­ Just as the song ended, someone came up to give flowers. Every song would attract a lot of people to give flowers to anyone, and this time, it was for sang Xia. Sang Xia received the most flowers. When she faced her fans, she would always have a gentle smile on her beautiful face even though she was usually indifferent. This was no exception. This time, it was a foreign girl on stage. She was young and had a slightly busty figure. She was holding a large bouquet of roses. ¡°You¡¯re the best, sangxia! I really like you! Can I ask for a hug?¡± The foreign girl said excitedly. Sang Xia smiled. Naturally, she would not refuse. The girl rushed up to her with an excited smile on her face. Sang Xia patted her back gently. thank you. It¡¯s my honor. with that, the two separated. However, just as she was about to leave, sang Xia suddenly felt a chill on her neck. In the blink of an eye, she saw the scarf around her neck fall into her hands. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Your veil fell off. Let me help you put it on!¡± As she spoke, she leaned over. no, no need, Xie Wanwan, ¡± sang Xia quickly said. She had a scarf around her neck because Rong Zhan had bitten her there without knowing the severity of the bite. There was also a Hickey. It was too ambiguous. If she didn¡¯t cover it up, she would definitely be found out and would be laughed at. However, before she could finish her sentence, she heard the girl suddenly scream as if she had seen something. ¡°Argh! W-what was that? What happened to your neck, sang Xia?¡± She had been standing near the microphone, so her shout immediately attracted the attention of the audience! What¡¯s going on? what¡¯s happening? The girl was pointing at sang Xia¡¯s neck as she spoke in shock. No matter how much sang Xia tried to raise her hand to cover it naturally, she was still discovered! Sang Xia immediately cursed in a low voice, thinking that this was bad. Harren looked over as well. He frowned and followed the girl¡¯s line of sight. When he saw sang Xia subconsciously covering her neck, he raised his eyebrows slightly and turned to face the girl gently. He whispered in front of her, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go down first. Don¡¯t think too much about it. We still have to continue singing. but, s-sangxia¡¯s neck is cracking. how could the girl not know that Harren wanted her to stop, but she would never let it end like this. She pretended to gather her courage, took a deep breath, and said loudly, ¡± sangxia, I really like you. I think there are many fans here who like you too, so I really hope you can answer a question of mine. I believe it¡¯s what we fans are looking forward to. I really want to know if you have a boyfriend. What¡¯s with the Hickey on your neck? ¡± As soon as these words came out, the audience was in an uproar! Hickey? So the scarf covering sang Xia¡¯s neck was actually a Hickey? Oh my God, what¡¯s going on! They weren¡¯t surrounded just now, were they? This was especially true for the fans of Z Country. They knew that sang Xia had a boyfriend, but they had no idea who it was! ¡°Enough!¡± Nissan also put down the instrument in his hand and walked over. this is a personal issue. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s impolite to ask so rashly? ¡± The girl¡¯s face turned pale and she looked pitiful. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo. However, Harren was frowning. Was this girl here to cause trouble? However, ¡± the Hickey on sang Xia¡¯s neck ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this! Why are you so fierce! We also want to know what the goddess¡¯s private life is like and whether she has a boyfriend! are you married?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve already been turned gay by sang Xia! If she doesn¡¯t have a man, I¡¯m going to chase her!¡± Many of the audience members in the audience cheered and automatically stood on the girl¡¯s side! [ author: PS: I want to ask for help. I¡¯ve fallen in love with someone. What should I do? I¡¯m waiting online. ] Chapter 322 ? 322 The pitiful master Zhan who only wanted to clear his name! Most of the people in the audience were not from Z Country. After all, there were only a few people in the country who did not know sang Xia. They also knew that she had a boyfriend, but they had no idea who he was. Bessie saw the scene on the stage and sneered proudly. He wanted to have something going on with his brother? in his dreams! Now that she had an ambiguous man, she must let her brother see this woman clearly and not be bewitched. On the stage. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I just accidentally saw the Hickey on her neck. Yingluo, I don¡¯t remember it being there just now, so I was a little surprised. If you don¡¯t want to answer, I¡¯ll respect it. I¡¯m really sorry, Yingluo, ¡± the girl said with a guilty look. Who else could the person on the stage be other than Annia, who Bessie had sent? ¡°I say, you¡¯re simply ¡­¡± it¡¯s okay, Nissan. It¡¯s just a Hickey. I was just afraid that people would laugh at me. There¡¯s nothing special about it. at this point, sang Xia had already stopped the impatient Nissan. Nissan was a straightforward person. He didn¡¯t want to have too much social contact because he found it annoying. At the same time, he had always hated this kind of gossipy woman. Sang Xia held onto the Nissan and faced the tens of thousands of fans at the bird¡¯s nest. Her eyes flickered, and after taking a deep breath, she could not help but chuckle. Then, she stood in the center of the stage with a guitar in her arms and said very calmly and graciously, ¡± you have a boyfriend, so it¡¯s not strange to have this kind of thing, right? ¡± ¡°So, you won¡¯t laugh at me for a Hickey, right?¡± She tugged at the corner of her lips teasingly. As soon as she said this, there was an uproar of applause and jeers from the audience. The voices of a few fans were particularly prominent as they shouted, ¡± husband! Husband! Hurry up and tell me who that man is! Who is he?¡± Who was he? Who is he, ran ran? Sang Xia¡¯s gaze slowly fell on Rong Zhan, and Rong Zhan¡¯s current appearance was somewhat beyond her expectations. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were slightly lowered, his head lowered, and his fists were slightly clenched. He did not look at himself at all, and beside him, sang nuo and Cheng Donglin were saying something to him, as if they were comforting him. Yingluo, this fool? What are you doing? what are you thinking? She shook her head and was about to speak again when Harren suddenly pulled her back and gave her a meaningful look. However, sang Xia gently let go of his hand that was holding her clothes and said with a smile, ¡± it¡¯ll be fine. Trust me. on the stage, the interaction between the two of them made rong zhan, who was secretly watching from below the stage, feel a little sad and gloomy. brother-in-law, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s for your own good. My sister¡¯s career is on the rise now, and you see, it¡¯s possible for her and that man called Harren to create a scandal at the right time. So, don¡¯t be too sad. Women are ¡­ Especially my sister. She¡¯s a wild woman at heart. Sang nuo did not care about his face when he said these comforting words. He still spoke up for his sister at this critical moment. Rong Zhan felt even more upset when he heard that. However, at that moment, sang Xia opened her mouth on the stage. Sang Xia smiled and said, ¡± thank you very much, everyone. I know you¡¯re all worried about my personal feelings. To be honest, I was planning to do this today, but I didn¡¯t expect to be pushed forward by an accident. Chapter 323 ? 323 acknowledge him, i love him! At this point, Anthony walked to the front with a microphone in his hand. He walked to sang Xia¡¯s side and looked at her with a smile in his eyes. Then, he looked at everyone present. this sudden situation is beyond my expectations. To be honest, a few months ago, sang Xia said that she hoped that her debut would be in Z Country. Not only because she¡¯s from Z Country, but also because she wanted to give a sweet and happy explanation to her fellow fans who care about everyone. After all, his lead singer was about to go international and could not stay in China all the time. This was home, and his fans were his family. After saying that, he shook his head and chuckled. I didn¡¯t expect it to be brought forward. But it doesn¡¯t matter. We will go according to the plan. The audience exclaimed in surprise! This was an unexpected surprise for them. Anthony then looked at sang Xia. are you ready? ¡± Are you ready? These few words were unusual in and of itself. Sang Xia gently closed her head, but a few people below the stage were somewhat dumbfounded. Cheng Donglin and sang nuo were both stunned. this, this is ran ran. ¡°Boss, sister-in-law, this is Yingluo!¡± Rong Zhan looked at the sudden change in the situation in a daze. He furrowed his brows slightly as if he could not believe it. Could ¡­ Could this be the surprise that sang Xia was going to give him? The expressions of the two people beside him also changed. ¡°Sen, what are you doing?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. The man, however, furrowed his brows tightly, seemingly very displeased. ¡°Oh my God, is my baby going to announce that person¡¯s identity?¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes widened, clearly in disbelief. One of the main issues was Rong Zhan¡¯s image. Rong Zhan did not have a good reputation in t city. Even sang Xia initially thought that Rong Zhan was a hooligan, a demon, and a pervert, let alone others. ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it? my brother Rong Zhan is more than good enough for this woman. I think it¡¯s sang Xia who¡¯s not good enough for Yingluo. No matter what the people below were thinking, it would not affect everything on the stage. The girl who had come up to give the flowers had already been ¡± invited ¡± down. Everyone else on the stage had also left, leaving only sang Xia on the stage. She was sitting on a high chair, holding a guitar. At this time, sang Xia¡¯s gaze no longer had any scruples or taboos. She looked at the man in the middle, who had a little bit of complicated feelings in his eyes. Her red lips parted slightly and she finally said, ¡± this boyfriend of mine, at the beginning, I can be Frank and say that I hate him, Hanhan. The slender body of a certain man below the stage stiffened slightly. The fans at the scene instantly started shouting. Everyone was starting to get curious about the gossip! when sang xia saw that, her lips twitched unconsciously. she pursed her lips and then said seriously, ¡± but later on, i realized that i was wrong about him, and that¡¯s why i¡¯m still in a daze today. ¡± Her gaze fell on Rong Zhan and met his eyes. Her gaze seemed calm, but her words were not. Zhenzhen, I love him. I love him. Love him, Yingluo She did not know when, but when she was planning her future, she had already naturally included this person in her future life. Moreover, he was her other half, an important identity. The moment he said that- Chapter 324 ? 324 Sister sang¡¯s strong confession! Shocking master Zhan! Happiness is too sudden ¡°Ah ah ah-!¡± ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m so excited. Who is he!¡± ¡°Ah, the goddess has confessed! He confessed! Who was he? who is it?¡± As soon as sang Xia¡¯s name fell, the audience fell silent for a moment, then exploded. The fans present were boiling and screaming non-stop. Especially the fans of Z Country, who had liked sang Xia before, and even felt that it was a pity that she did not join the entertainment company under S-R group. now that sang xia had returned to the scene and was standing at a higher level, how could they not be excited? And it was precisely because of this that she was finally going to announce her relationship. Although many people, both men and women, were a little sad, most of them still supported her. After all, everyone was human and would have seven emotions and six desires. However, everyone was very curious about what kind of man could capture the heart of a capable and beautiful woman like her. Everyone was extremely nervous and looking forward to it. Rong Zhan had been looking at sang Xia, and when he heard her say those words, the pupils in his long and narrow eyes suddenly shrank! His fingertips trembled slightly. There was a buzzing sound in his mind. What did she say? She said she loved him? Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was in his throat. He stopped breathing and widened his eyes. She loved him? Cheng Donglin and the others were also dumbfounded. His eyes were also wide open in disbelief, almost doubting his own ears. God, he had always thought that his sister sang had been forced to stay by his side by his boss¡¯s various threats and promises. But what was going on now? he actually fell in love with their boss? While they were still in shock, sang Xia¡¯s voice continued from the stage, ¡± I like him. I like him as a person. It¡¯s actually very simple. It¡¯s not because of his looks or his family or any other factors. It¡¯s just because this person has touched me a lot and made me feel at ease. as she said this, her eyes were fixed on rong zhan. many people in front of her looked over to see who it was! As sang Xia said this, she looked at Rong Zhan, and the usual indifference in her eyes gradually disappeared, replaced by gentleness. it¡¯s him who made me turn my sharp edge in life into the gentlest soup. It was Rong Zhan. He was the one who forced her to be on guard against this dangerous society. He was the one who occupied her place arrogantly and took off her hard armor in a tough and gentle manner. He was the one who gave her the chance to stand up again. Even if he was a ruffian, a ruffian, and always took advantage of her, so what? she already liked every moment she spent with him. She liked that arrogant and wild ruffian. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Why am I so emotional that I want to cry!¡± ¡°Oh my God, who is that man!¡± The fans behind who couldn¡¯t see the front were all looking forward to it! Everyone was touched by sang Xia¡¯s words. Which man would have such an honor? To be able to have such a woman! Even the audience was in such a state, let alone Rong Zhan. As he listened to sang Xia¡¯s words, he stared at her deeply. With one hand on his forehead, he turned his head away with difficulty after a long time. His long eyelashes drooped slightly, half hiding the emotions in his eyes, but his eyelashes were still trembling faintly. His chest was also rising and falling uneasily. He clenched his fists tightly, as if there were no words that could express his feelings at this moment. This happiness and surprise came too suddenly, so sudden that he couldn¡¯t pour out the violent surging emotions in his heart. Until she heard ¡­ ¡°Boss, what are you doing? Hurry up! Sister sang is waiting for you!¡± Chapter 325 ? 325 The crowd boiled over with an overbearing and powerful kiss! At that moment, countless people in front of them looked over at Rong Zhan. After all, sang Xia had been watching him from the stage. Those crazy fans were not blind. When some of them saw the man sang Xia was looking at, their eyes widened, and their mouths were so wide that an egg could be stuffed in. oh my god, oh my god, am I seeing things? is that the man? Oh my God, he¡¯s so handsome, so handsome, Oh my God. ¡°Is it the one in black? Is it him?¡± The fans in front of him could see that there was a lot of discussion going on. The words of amazement that came out of their mouths made the audience at the back impatient. They kept shouting, ¡± come on up! hurry up and get on! we want to see our goddess sister sang¡¯s man!¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a man suddenly stood up in the middle of the first row. His back was slender, and his every movement was elegant and languid. However, at this moment, his back was exceptionally straight. Just the sight of his back was enough to make people scream madly, ¡± ka ka ka. When Rong Zhan stood up, a few beams of light fell on him. At the same time, the camera landed on the man¡¯s face on the big screen on the big stage. ¡± Oh my God, is this a man from Z Country? how can he be so handsome? I like him so much! The big screen was projected, and the tens of thousands of fans behind saw Rong Zhan¡¯s face. Instantly, they could no longer remain calm and were boiling like a pot! Just as Rong Zhan was about to walk up to her, a hand suddenly grabbed his arm. an boson, the man in his forties or fifties who was sitting beside rong zhan, kept calling himself sang xia¡¯s biological father. he was frowning and his face was pale. he grabbed rong zhan¡¯s arm and said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to go up! ¡± he was really going to be angered to death! It had not been easy for him to find his biological daughter and he had wanted to do everything he could to make it up to her. In the end, he had seen her confess to a bastard man today! How could he be happy when he confessed to her in front of so many people? He had already found the best candidate for her in his heart! And if she really got together with this hooligan-like man, how could she have a peaceful and stable life? He had investigated that man a long time ago. This man was the president of t city¡¯s leading group and dominated t city. But so what? his reputation was so bad. He did all kinds of evil and was involved in both the underworld and the legal world. Not only was he not a good person, but his private life was also unruly! How could a man like this give her a lifetime of happiness? he saw that she was blinded by this man¡¯s looks and was bewitched by his flowery words, which was why she fell in love with him! It was really infuriating! Rong Zhan was caught, but he was no longer mocking him. Instead, he turned his head and looked at him firmly. His hands pried open his fingers one by one. Just as the man was about to say something, Rong Zhan opened his mouth and said in a serious tone, ¡± my woman is waiting for me. My woman is waiting for me. the hand that was holding his arm suddenly loosened. rong zhan immediately walked forward without looking back. he didn¡¯t even walk up the stairs. with one hand on the edge of the stage, he jumped up easily. his movements were clean and handsome, and this simple action ignited the audience again. Rong Zhan did not even look at the tens of thousands of fans behind him. It was as if she was the only one in his long, narrow eyes. His eyes were filled with her figure. He walked in front of her, panting slightly, his chest rising and falling violently. However, the next moment, he suddenly bent down and lowered his head. His big hand clasped the back of her head, seized her lips, and kissed her deeply in a strong and domineering manner ¡­! Chapter 326 ? 326 At the most exciting moment, master Zhan was so manly that he exploded! Sang Xia was still sitting on the high chair, looking at Rong Zhan walking over without blinking. Then, he grabbed her body and kissed her lips passionately. A deep kiss and a passionate entanglement. Rong Zhan was so strong that he wanted to merge their bodies together. He held her waist with one hand and held the back of her head with the other as he kissed her deeply. Sang Xia didn¡¯t even get down from the high chair. She raised her head and was forced to bear the pain for a moment before she started to take the initiative to get up. She hooked her arms around his neck and kissed him back. She could feel his excitement, his eagerness, and even his relief and touch. The two of them kissed deeply on stage. The camera zoomed in on this scene and their extremely beautiful figures appeared on the big screen. The man leaned over to kiss the woman sitting in the chair, and the woman wrapped her arms around his neck in response. The feelings between the two of them seemed to seep out through this kiss! it made the audience scream, clap, be moved, and be excited! This man was too domineering! It was too overbearing! But it was too f * cking flavorful! So manly that it exploded! Looking at this scene, many people in the audience had complicated feelings. Amberson turned his head away in anger, patted the armrest of his chair, and cursed in a low voice. He didn¡¯t want to look. The foreign woman beside him also had an ugly expression. As for Su Li¡¯s side, they were all screaming and whistling. Although she didn¡¯t think well of this demon, so what? feelings were like water that people drank, and only they knew whether it was cold or warm. Her best friend was living well, and that was the best thing! Sang zhirou had originally planned to leave. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. She felt that sang Xia had provoked her to the point where she had no skin left. However, after the sudden appearance of the veil incident, she decided to stay and watch a good show. At first, she was also very curious about who the man behind sang Xia was, but when she saw him for herself, she could not help but be shocked. As the mayor¡¯s daughter and a member of high society, how could she not know who this man was? He was a demon that many women would go after, but all of them ended up in a miserable state. He was actually sang Xia¡¯s man? Sang zhirou was completely dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t believe it. This man¡¯s background and power were both frighteningly powerful. No wonder he could let sang Xia live a smooth life in t city. But, were they really in love? No, she just found it ridiculous and could not believe it at all! This was a lie to the audience. They were a kept woman, so it was impossible for them to be a couple! Rong Zhan would never fall in love with a woman, let alone sang Xia! Sang zhirou didn¡¯t believe it, and she didn¡¯t want to believe it! Otherwise, how jealous and crazy would she be to let a wastrel return to a stable and normal life? She did not even dare to imagine what it would be like if such a powerful and evil man really fell in love with a woman. Especially when she compared herself to Tang ye, she could not even think of one. Bessi¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly. At first, she had asked Anya to go up to embarrass sang Xia, and also to let her brother see clearly what kind of woman she was, and not let her brother fall in love with her. However, now that things had developed to this point, she could not help but feel jealous. She stared at the two people kissing on the stage and clenched her expensive bag tightly in her hand, her nails digging into it. Although she ¡­ Chapter 327 ? 327 Master Zhan started to declare his sovereignty domineeringly! although she had already guessed that the relationship between the two of them was unusual. There must be something indescribable about him. However, when she saw it with her own eyes, she could not help but feel jealous. She was jealous of sang Xia. Why did she have such a handsome, powerful, and infatuated man like her? On the stage. the two people¡¯s deep kiss gradually ended, but it was still difficult to separate and part. their lips parted, and he pressed his lips against hers again. he could not help but kiss her red lips again and again. he pecked the corner of her lips, unwilling to give up on this wet and hot lingering. Sang Xia put her hands on his chest, hoping that he would stop. However, he did not seem to think that it was enough. He expressed his love and affection for her without any hesitation. The whole audience was in an uproar when they saw this scene. They screamed and cheered. Sang Xia¡¯s face turned red in the end. This man, with so many people watching, couldn¡¯t he be more reserved? ¡± ¡± torture me, torture me, torture me to death. i¡¯m most willing to eat this kind of dog food! ¡± The audience was extremely excited. On the stage, Rong Zhan¡¯s indescribable emotions were soothed by this deep kiss. His mind and heart were filled with one thing. His wife had finally accepted him and acknowledged him in front of everyone! Finally, he was truly given a title! She did not want him to stay behind her. This time, he would grasp these opportunities and firmly declare his sovereignty over her. It was okay for others to like her or admire her, but if he dared to have any improper thoughts, he would be courting death! After the two of them were intimate on stage, they did not let go of each other. Rong Zhan held onto her fair and slender fingers with one hand and took off the microphone with the other. He stood on stage and faced the enthusiastic and emotional fans. He had a slender figure and was wearing black pants and a black shirt. The buttons on his collar and sleeves were unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite and charming collarbones. He was extremely sexy. His sleeves were half rolled up, revealing his long and strong arms. All of this, coupled with his exquisite and devilish face, made countless people look at him in a daze, almost dazed. Handsome. He was really a man who was so handsome that he could explode. He had an evil aura and looked like a bad person, but in fact, it was the exact opposite. Because his every move, even his gaze, told everyone that he loved sang Xia. He loved her very, very much. Everything could be lied to, except the body. A man like this was far more attractive than a man who looked mature and steady. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Rong Zhan held sang Xia¡¯s hand and opened his mouth to speak to the countless fans. As soon as he opened his mouth, the audience instantly fell silent. Everyone held their breath, wanting to see what this extremely handsome, top-grade man would say. At that moment, Rong Zhan seemed to have lost his usual frivolity. His back was straight and he started to say in a serious tone, ¡± I¡¯m really grateful to everyone here today. In fact, I really didn¡¯t expect that my wife would give me such a surprise today. This is really, really, very important to me. His sincere and serious words caused the audience to cheer. Rong Zhan raised his hand, signaling for silence. before I met my wife, although I wasn¡¯t a drunkard, I was still a promiscuous person ¡­ Chapter 328 ? 328 who is it that comes from the mountains and rivers, but is limited to the kitchen and love? he often loiters around in nightclubs. I know a lot of people know about this, so I have to say it now because it¡¯s true. In the past few years, there was no regular pattern in doing anything, even when his work, rest, day, and night were reversed. The reason why Rong Zhan said those words was because he had thought about it for a long time. After all these years, the image he had built up outside, other than being strong in his career, in private, was a lecherous, demonic, and many other negative images. He wouldn¡¯t explain this. Only his wife knew the truth. However, he had to face these negative images that he had deliberately created. He had to make sure that he didn¡¯t cause any negative impact on his wife. he didn¡¯t want to keep it a secret now. later on, the media or someone else would deliberately expose his seemingly ¡± dejected ¡± life, which would have a negative impact on sang xia. he also didn¡¯t want so many fans who liked and supported her to worry about him. He didn¡¯t think highly of their relationship. all of this, everything. Rong Zhan was more thoughtful than anyone else. As soon as he said this, many people below fell silent. It was as if she didn¡¯t expect him to say such words. The corner of Amberson¡¯s eyes twitched in anger. look at this! Look at what kind of bastard this is! No matter what the audience was thinking, Rong Zhan, who was on the stage, took a look at sang Xia and did not look away. His long and narrow eyes flickered slightly, deep and mesmerizing. It was as if he had become a different person the moment he saw her. He looked at sang Xia with a deep gaze. At this moment, his charming voice became gentler and more seductive. but, after I met my wife, I wanted to put my final bet on her. Sang Xia¡¯s heart trembled when she heard that. love isn¡¯t something that can be borrowed and returned, but when it comes to me, it becomes how much she likes me, and how much I love her more. It becomes the milk on the bed when I¡¯m tired, the light in the room when I come home at night. When I see her, I can¡¯t see anyone else in my eyes. When I see her, I can¡¯t help but smile. With her, my long-felt emptiness and drifting away is shattered. With her, my life seems to be complete. ¡°But I¡¯m still not satisfied, I¡¯m not satisfied. I want to continue like this with her, I want to go with her. Even if our hair turns white and we¡¯re so old that we can¡¯t go anywhere, she¡¯ll still be a treasure in my hands. I think this is probably the most romantic thing someone like me can think of, Yingluo.¡± Who was it that came from the mountains, rivers, and seas, but was limited to the kitchen and love? The only romantic thing he could think of was to marry her and give birth to a few princesses and Little Rascals. Then, they would spend the seemingly long but actually short years together and grow old together. He finally finished his words. One second, two seconds later, he was stunned. One person stood up, two people, ten people, hundreds, thousands of people stood up and applauded him. In a moment, the applause was like thunder. At this moment, other than applauding and giving them their blessings, what else could they f * cking say? Indeed, men like Rong Zhan might have been bad in the past, but the most precious thing in the world was never money, gold, silver, or jewelry, but the return of a prodigal son. The return of a prodigal son was worth more than gold. Once she fell in love with this kind of man, what would she be like? She was probably more soul-stirring than an ordinary man, and her feelings were more sincere. Because they knew very well what they wanted. As for sang Xia, after hearing those words- Chapter 329 ? 329 Sister sang, I¡¯m going to spoil you into my little idiot hearing this, sang xia, who had always been good at controlling her emotions, could not hold it in. her nose felt sour, and gradually, her eyes turned red. In fact, she understood everything. she knew all about it. Rong Zhan¡¯s true style was different from the real him. However, other than the fact that he did not indulge in love, there were many things about him that were similar to what he said. It was understandable to say that he was drunk and obsessed with money. However, he was a person who didn¡¯t like to be restrained. At this moment, he wanted to live a stable and ordinary life with her. This point still pierced her heart. He said so much because he didn¡¯t want the fans to worry about his character and not support their relationship. In fact, she fell in love with him because of his character. The real him was really good. Rong Zhan just stood there and looked at her, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes filled with intoxicating tenderness. Sang Xia got down from the high chair, took two steps forward, and stood on her tiptoes. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her face against his chest. In an instant, the warm liquid made her wet and soaked his clothes. her face was facing the inside so that no one could see her current appearance. Only Rong Zhan knew. Rong Zhan held her waist with one hand and touched her hair with the other hand that was holding the microphone. He covered her completely in his arms and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. His lips moved slightly, and a slightly hoarse and charming voice came slowly. wife, I love you. My wife, I love you, Yingluo. At first, she had only wanted to say it secretly and softly to her alone. However, the microphone was too close and some people still heard it. They shouted and looked at the two people hugging each other, feeling very touched. At this moment, off the stage, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but feel her eyes suddenly turn sour. Her clapping hands clenched into fists, and her palms pressed together. Seeing the two of them embrace each other, her heart was moved, but also filled with melancholy. Her best friend must live on happily. She hoped that Rong Zhan could give her happiness. After all, sang Xia was a very defensive person when it came to relationships. she hoped that he would never let her down. Many people in the audience were speechless, whether it was Tang ye who had always hated sang Xia, Cheng Donglin, or sang nuo. Anthony walked up with a microphone in his hand. His sideburns were white and he had a beard, but it still couldn¡¯t resist his mature uncle¡¯s charm. Sang Xia only separated from Rong Zhan when she saw that Anthony had arrived. Anthony was so touched that he shook his head. It was as if he wanted to say a lot, but it all turned into a hug and a sentence. ¡°i wish you happiness!¡± Sang Xia smiled. The corners of her lips curled up, like the moment a flower bloomed in the night, stunning people¡¯s hearts. I haven¡¯t been so touched in a long time, too. Sangxia, please forgive me for the gossip. I really want to hear what you have to say to your boyfriend after he¡¯s finished talking. As soon as he said this, the audience exclaimed and applauded. Sang Xia and Rong Zhan looked at each other, then turned to Anthony and said apologetically, ¡± I do have something to say to him, but please forgive me. I only want to say it to him alone. anthony¡¯s eyes widened, but he could not help but laugh. he really doted on his lead singer. ¡± alright, then we¡¯ll watch you tell him. ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation when he heard sang Xia¡¯s words. what did his wife want to say to her? Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan. She walked up to him and hooked her arm around his neck, her lips touching his ear. He wrapped his arm around her waist, and the next second, he heard her voice. Her voice was very soft, but the words she said made Rong Zhan¡¯s expression turn strange and complicated. His ears were even slightly red, as if he was embarrassed. He gritted his teeth slightly and blurted out two words,¡±annoying! Sang Xia said,¡±I just want to spoil you like this and turn you into my little idiot.¡± (Little fool B) Author Jun: ¡°Oh my God, I can¡¯t close my mouth anymore. There¡¯s no writer¡¯s block, and I¡¯m asking if it¡¯s sweet?¡± the concert is over, the excitement continues ~ please vote hahaha!¡± Chapter 330 ? 330 Let me always love you! I just want to dote on you like this and turn you into my little idiot. Rong Zhan¡¯s face flushed red. No matter what the audience said, or how they wanted to know what sang Xia said to him, Rong Zhan did not tell them. Because in his heart, the words that his wife said to him made him feel as embarrassed as the words he said to her in bed. She said arrogantly. He grabbed her hand tightly and scolded her, but he didn¡¯t forget to grab her hand. At that moment, Rong Zhan thought that it was probably the sweetest and most beautiful moment of his life. Rong Zhan¡¯s words shocked many people who knew him or were familiar with him. Probably no one would have thought that he would like sang Xia so much. He pampered her to the core. As he had said, even if she was old, she would still be a treasure in his hands. tang ye did not dare to say anything else after seeing what happened tonight. That woman had him in her grasp. When sang zhirou saw this scene, her face turned pale and her hands clenched tightly. Her heart ached. she did not have any feelings for rong zhan, but she had just suffered the blow of tang ye¡¯s breakup and was extremely angry at su li for stepping in between them. now that she saw that sang xia could have such an outstanding man and heard rong zhan confessing his feelings to her, she was so jealous that she was about to go crazy. she was so angry that her body was shaking and she was about to cry. She was jealous of how sang Xia could have all of this, and she hated Tang ye for leaving her to be with Su Li. Bessi, on the other hand, was frowning hard. Looking at their happy scene, he felt that it was rather glaring. If she could replace the woman in his arms, what would happen? rong jin was stunned, rong jin was stunned. She repeated this name in her heart, silently, and firmly remembering it. ** At the end of the concert, the song ¡± As Long As You Love Me ¡± was used to end it. As Long As You Love Me. Aslongasyouloveme¡­. Aslongasyouloveme I¡¯munderpressure sevenbillionpeopleintheworldtryingtofitin¡­¡­¡± As the last song of the concert, this song made people feel emotional and emotional. When it was almost the second time, everyone in the audience raised their light sticks and sang together. The light sticks seemed to gather into waves, surging wave after wave! The lights around the bird¡¯s nest were beautiful. When the second half of the competition reached its climax, the night sky burst into fireworks again. One after another, the crowd was completely intoxicated, shouting and screaming. Until the performance came to a perfect end, the scenes from tonight would be forever etched in their minds, becoming memories that they would never forget for the rest of their lives! *** It took a long time to end the show, but that had nothing to do with sang Xia and Rong Zhan. Sang Xia had long been escorted out of the backstage. The first concert had ended successfully, and it could be considered a perfect start. The next concert would be in one and a half months in M country. at that time, it would be enough to pass a week ahead of schedule. after the end of the opening match, they could rest for a while. His tensed up nerves finally relaxed a little. And most importantly, she could be with a certain tsundere man. When sang Xia came out from the backcourt- [ author: brother nine has recommended many classic songs to everyone, but the last song is one that the readers strongly hope that brother nine will let sister sang sing. it is a song by our dear beyber,¡¯as long as you love me¡¯! ] Chapter 331 ? 331 Tonight, I¡¯m, the, one she was dressed in a black casual outfit with the zipper of her coat zipped up to the top, half covering her lips. she was wearing sunglasses and a mask, and she was wrapped in a trench coat by a tall and slender man. the two of them were about to get into the car and leave quickly. Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t wait. he just wanted to go back quickly and be deeply in love with her. even if they didn¡¯t do anything and just hugged each other in such a quiet space, it would be warm and beautiful enough. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? I can¡¯t run anymore.¡± Seeing him walking so fast, sang Xia could not help but mumble. Her ears were burning. It would be impossible for her to say that Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t thinking of doing something at this moment. However, she liked to let things happen naturally and go with the flow. What would happen if she was caught off guard or was schemed against? it made her feel a little embarrassed and helpless. after all, rong zhan was like a wolf or a tiger in bed. he was like a wild beast that could not stop writhing and would torture her to death. It was an indescribable feeling of pain and happiness. Rong Zhan¡¯s hand that was on her waist slid down uncontrollably. He tilted his head and kissed the corner of her lips. His voice was hoarse and extremely alluring. wife, you¡¯re thinking too much. I just want to quickly find a place to be intimate with you, Yingluo. I¡¯ll die in your arms, Yingluo. Yingluo in your arms sang xia was teased by his words and could not help but purse her lips. ¡± rong zhan, you¡¯re so flirtatious. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Rong Zhan leaned against her back and stared at her with a deep and fiery gaze. There was already an unusually hot temperature on her back. sang xia did not avoid him. she suddenly turned around, hooked her arms around his neck, and pulled him down. her lips were on his earlobe, and she said softly, ¡± go back tonight. i¡¯ll be up there. ¡± She wanted to see how much of a flirt he could be in bed. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± In an instant, a certain area seemed to become even more aggressive, as if it was extremely excited. The two of them were about to get into the car affectionately. At this moment, a few cars suddenly lit up their high beam lights and cast them over. Rong Zhan subconsciously raised his hand to block sang Xia¡¯s eyes so that she would not be dazzled. However, at the same time, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a dangerous look appeared in them. The high beam lights went off after a short while, but the cars did not stop and continued to stop in front of them. ¡°Wife, you go in first.¡± Rong Zhan opened the car door. There was a dangerous look in his eyes, but when he looked at her, the corners of his lips twitched slightly, as if he was smiling yet not smiling. It was as if she could not read his true thoughts at that moment. Sang Xia raised her brows, feeling that he had become even more sinister. However, she did not think much of it since Rong Zhan allowed her to enter. At this moment, a few people got out of a car. One of them had a particularly slender body. As he walked over, he suddenly called, ¡± ¡°Sang Xia!¡± Sang Xia heard someone calling her name the moment she got into the car. Just as she turned around, she saw that Rong Zhan had already walked over. From the rear mirror, she saw that the person who was looking for her was none other than Harren. Harren Why? sang xia furrowed her brows. she could not help but recall the strange incident with harren in country m and the change in his attitude toward her. Why would he suddenly appear at this time? could it be related to the information Rong Zhan was looking for? With that thought, sang Xia opened the car door and got out. What was it that she didn¡¯t know? Chapter 332 ? 332 Wife, don¡¯t leave me behind! Sang Xia went down and saw Rong Zhan blocking Harren¡¯s way, saying something sarcastically. Her brows furrowed even more. In fact, she had nothing to do with Harren, but as her man, she felt that it would be even more awkward for her to have any contact with him! Harren walked past Rong Zhan and saw sang Xia coming down. His usually melancholic eyes were extremely deep, but he did not say anything and just looked at Rong Zhan quietly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to meet sang Xia! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you guys are up to, do you think my wife is someone you can even dream of?¡± Rong Zhan sensed that sang Xia had come down, but he did not turn around. He only lowered his voice and sneered, threatening and mocking her rudely. Harren didn¡¯t fight back. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would bicker, and he wouldn¡¯t mock others. It was only when Rong Zhan¡¯s words were really unpleasant that he replied, ¡± you can¡¯t be too sure. There are many times when there are people you can¡¯t control. No matter what, he still dominated t city * and to some extent * he could not control what The Godfather of Sicily¡¯s Mafia wanted to do. He didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about this. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass Rong Zhan by mocking him arrogantly like he did. however, he did not expect rong zhan to look at him with even more disdain. ¡± you will regret it one day! ¡± he said. ¡°What do you regret?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s voice came from behind. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes glanced back, and his delicate and devilish face was very unhappy. ¡°sang xia, this is for you.¡± As Harren spoke, a lustrous, blood-colored bangle came into sang Xia¡¯s sight. The moment she saw it again, her whole body trembled as if she had been greatly shocked. sang xia stared at it for a long time before she mumbled in surprise, ¡± this ¡­ why is this with you? What¡¯s your relationship with my mother?¡± it can¡¯t be wrong. This bangle belonged to her mother, but she had not seen it for a long time. As far as she could remember, this bangle had been on her mother¡¯s hand. She had always thought that this thing had left with her mother¡¯s suicide. it¡¯s not me, sang Xia. It¡¯s someone else. Before your mother left, she gave this bangle to an old friend of hers, hoping that he would find you and take care of you. Sang Xia¡¯s mind was buzzing. She did not expect Harren to be involved with her mother. ¡°Who is that? where is he?¡± Harren¡¯s gaze landed on a car. It was a Lincoln Stretch Limousine. The window rolled down slowly, and a figure appeared inside. It was already very late, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly. However, when sang Xia followed his line of sight, she recognized him immediately. That figure seemed to be the man who was sitting next to Rong Zhan in the first row. Sang Xia¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, and a strange feeling rose in her heart at this moment. She moved her feet slightly and wanted to walk towards him. Suddenly. Her arm was pulled and the force increased, and she was held tightly. ¡°wife yingluo?¡± Rong Zhan held back the discomfort and emptiness in his heart and pulled her back, not wanting her to go over. It was as if her world and his world would be different after she went over. Sang Xia turned around and saw Rong Zhan pursing his lips. It was such a simple action, but he seemed to be stubborn and reluctant to leave. Rong Zhan really didn¡¯t want anyone to invade her life. her shoulders relaxed and her brows relaxed. she took a step forward and hugged him, whispering something into his ear. rong zhan was stunned. then, he let go of her unwillingly and watched her walk over. Author Jun: ¡°don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t abuse you. Brother Nine¡¯s motto is never to play by the rules. Vote obediently and let you guys eat meat?¡± Do you want to see master Zhan suffer? vote ~¡± Chapter 333 ? 333 sang xia yingluo, this is your biological father harren glanced at him indifferently, then turned around and followed sang xia. Only Rong Zhan was left standing alone in the dark, looking at their disappearing figures. Rong Zhan turned around. At that moment, he really wanted to smoke. However, he remembered that he was trying to quit smoking for her and did not have a single cigarette on him. In the end, he could only stand there and wait. he believed that she would come back no matter what she found out. He hated it when other people got involved in his wife¡¯s life, because she would have less affection for him. Sang Xia and Harren walked over. On the way, sang Xia suddenly looked at him and asked, ¡± Harren, when I was singing at the nightclub, you took the initiative to cooperate with me not because I was good at singing, but because you knew me, right? ¡± that was the first time she thought they had met. However, the truth was probably not what she had imagined. Hearing that, Harren¡¯s melancholic and fair face seemed to freeze. He looked at sang Xia and pursed his lips, not saying a word. His attitude had made it clear. He silently agreed. Seeing this, sang Xia took a deep breath. As expected, there was no such thing as luck in this world. Her appearance at that time did not first attract Anthony, but someone who knew her. No wonder he had said,¡±I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± Although she felt that it was strange, she didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. She walked to the Lincoln Stretch Limousine, and the bodyguard opened the door for sang Xia to get in. As soon as she entered, she saw the man who had been sitting in front of the stage and watching her performance. Sang Xia¡¯s expression was calm, and no one could tell what she was thinking. Ever since sang Xia came up to him, Amber Sen had been staring at her. It had been a long time since they were so close to each other. He wanted to reach out to touch her, but he was afraid that it would be too abrupt. His tangled body language showed his current feelings vividly. ¡°Little Xia Yingluo, do you still remember me?¡± His tone seemed to have a bit more apprehension. I don¡¯t remember, ¡± sang Xia said expressionlessly, looking at him seriously. Amberson couldn¡¯t help but sigh. it¡¯s also because you were only four or five years old when Qianqian saw you last time. How could you ¡­ ¡°i¡¯m sorry, what are you trying to say? What is your relationship with my mother?¡± sang xia did not have the time to talk to a stranger, so she interrupted him rudely. However, her actions made the usually straightforward Amberson¡¯s expression turn ugly. He turned his head away, as if he found it difficult to speak. At this moment, Harren¡¯s voice rang out from the side. sang Xia ran ran, this is your biological father. This is your biological father. Sang Xia, who had her arms crossed in front of her chest, was stunned by the short words. Just a moment ago, she couldn¡¯t understand why her mother was involved with this man. It felt like they were from two different worlds. The next moment, she froze when she heard what Harren said. This man was her biological father? ¡°Xiao Xia, I know it¡¯s hard for you to believe this, but Yingluo ¡­¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered. After a moment of silence, she interrupted him again. ¡°What?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s gaze moved away from him and looked out of the window. She took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡± I¡¯ve long known that I¡¯m not sang Zhenwei¡¯s daughter. So, what she was shocked about was that her biological father had come to her. What sang Xia said was not false. The key to finding out about his background was still because of sang nuo. At that time- Chapter 334 ? 334 A one night stand At that time, because sang Zhenwei was so eager to have a son, she also had doubts when she set them up. Sang Zhenwei already had a son, so why did he want to have a son so much? In addition to sang Zhenwei¡¯s attitude towards the siblings, something was self-evident. Therefore, when she was in sang nuo¡¯s Hospital, she had also tested his and her blood types. And the truth had proven that sang nuo was not related to her by blood. In other words, sang nuo was sang Zhen Wei¡¯s biological son, and she was not. However, sang Zhenwei probably knew that he was not, so to a certain extent, he also thought that sang nuo was not Jian Jia. Otherwise, how could he have been so ruthless as to almost break the mistress¡¯s leg and even send him to the youth prison just because sang nuo had gotten rid of her child? after knowing the truth and knowing that she was not sang zhen wei¡¯s daughter, she didn¡¯t feel disappointed at that time. instead, she felt lucky because if that kind of father was really her biological father, she would only be more cold-blooded. however, even so, she had never thought about who her biological father was, nor had she ever thought about looking for him. To her, it didn¡¯t matter. No matter what kind of person he was, as a family member, you weren¡¯t there when I needed you. I almost died on the streets, but no one cared. Why would I still need you? when i was in a sorry state, you weren¡¯t by my side. when i was in a good state, you weren¡¯t by my side. looking at sang xia¡¯s pursed lips and calm expression, he could not help but feel a little upset. he said, ¡± i know that i found you and appeared in front of you out of the blue, but i promised your mother that i would take care of you. i have been looking for you, until harren-¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re saying that if it wasn¡¯t for mother, you wouldn¡¯t have come looking for me, right?¡± There was finally some expression on sang Xia¡¯s face, but it was a slightly mocking expression. As soon as he said that, Amberson¡¯s face turned even uglier. ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking,¡± ¡°Then what do you think?¡± Sang Xia leaned against the car door and lifted her chin slightly. Her eyes were cold. However, he did not look too good. He glanced at Harren, who immediately understood what was going on. He opened the car door and got out of the car. Before he left, he gave sang Xia a complicated look. As soon as Harren went down, Amber son said impatiently, ¡± Xiao Xia, I admit that I didn¡¯t do my job as a father, but you have your own family after all. Your mother didn¡¯t let me see you at all. She didn¡¯t let me look for you and didn¡¯t let me disturb your lives. sang xia¡¯s brows twitched slightly. Anberson, on the other hand, sighed and told sang Xia everything that happened in the past. ¡°My relationship with your mother was just a one night stand, a mistake, Yingluo¡± At that time, he was wanted for illegal entry into the country. He was hiding in a room in a Resort Hotel. Later, a drunk woman came in and found him. She called someone else¡¯s name and had sex with him in confusion. it was just a night¡¯s worth of dew. he had had many women before, so he didn¡¯t care about one woman. however, he still had some feelings for that gentle and obedient woman, but she avoided him like a snake. In addition, the security of his identity made it even more difficult for him to get close to her. If he met her again, he would see her at the hospital for a check-up. She was four months pregnant and could not have an abortion. And when he found her- Chapter 335 ? 335 Sister sang will go back and deal with her little slut He wanted to take her away, but when she saw him at that time, not only was she full of hatred for him, but she also said that he had ruined her life. She also said that she was already married and that she could not abort the child. She could only keep it, but she also asked that he never appear in front of her again. ¡­¡­ When the child was born, the girl was sang Xia. Sang Zhenwei had married into her grandfather¡¯s family, but he only realized later that sang Xia was not his biological daughter. This fact made the man, who had no face to marry into their family, even more ashamed, angry, and angry. from then on, the relationship between the two became worse. before sang zhen wei became the mayor, he had found a mistress, and that mistress was his ex-girlfriend. The two of them coveted her family¡¯s property. It was only after her grandfather passed away that he brazenly brought his mistress home. What was even more laughable was that his daughter, sang zhirou, was less than a year younger than sang Xia. Sang Xia¡¯s mother married him when she was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child because she really loved him. She had no choice but to give birth to the child. As for sang Zhenwei, he had been calculating her family¡¯s background, wealth, and the pros and cons of his career. That was why he married sang Xia¡¯s mother and had an affair with that mistress. ¡­¡­ The matter was finally clear. Sang Xia could imagine what the scene was like after listening to a few simple words from Amberson. her eyes were covered with a layer of frost, and her whole body was covered with a penetrating chill. Thinking about what her mother had gone through, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. Yes, everything seemed to be her mother¡¯s own fault. She loved the wrong person, but what was even more tragic was that she had never met a man who truly regarded her as his life. His sincere efforts were played for nothing. little Xia Ling, I didn¡¯t know that your mother was living such a miserable life and even walked on that path. When I found out, it was already too late. I could only follow her last wish and find you, take you back, ¡± ¡± I¡¯ll make it up to you. He had lived for most of his life and had never had a boy or a girl. Sang Xia was his only true Blood. Sang Xia¡¯s tense body suddenly relaxed after she thought of something. She took a deep breath and adjusted her chaotic emotions. she looked at the man, but her eyes did not change because of what he had said. her lips curled up coldly. ¡± make up for it? ¡± How are you going to make it up to me? send someone to kill me?¡± the corner of amberson¡¯s eyes twitched a little when he heard this. ¡± no, you¡¯ve misunderstood. i just wanted you and harren to ¡­ ¡± as he said this, he seemed to have suddenly realized something and his words were stuck in his throat. he asked her in shock, ¡± how did you know that it was my order? ¡± This should not have happened. Harren wouldn¡¯t say anything, and his methods were so secretive, so who could have found him? could it be yingluo? He couldn¡¯t help but think of that hooligan-like man, and he frowned. Could it be him? How capable was that hooligan? sang xia had nothing more to say to him. she turned around and was about to get out of the car. ¡± i¡¯ve heard everything. i¡¯m clear about what happened. however, you don¡¯t have to care about what my mother has entrusted you with. i¡¯m living better than anyone else now. since you didn¡¯t interfere in our life before, you don¡¯t have to interfere in mine now. ¡± At this point, she turned around and her words became exceptionally firm. especially in love. rong zhan was the man she had set her mind on. since she had already set her mind on him, she would not care about what others said about him. After all, Yingluo was a hooligan. How could she treat her the same way she treated them? After saying that, sang Xia got out of the car and did not turn back no matter how the people behind her called her name. She was still waiting to go back and ¡± clean up ¡± her little slut. Chapter 336 ? 336 Snatching her man? she will be killed even if she¡¯s far away! Sister sang shows her might! After sang Xia came out, she immediately went back to look for Rong Zhan. However, she saw that Harren was still standing there. She took two steps and suddenly retreated. ¡°¡­¡­¡± when harren saw her return, he frowned slightly. Harren, no matter what that person says to you, you don¡¯t have to care about it. He¡¯s him, and I¡¯m me. I¡¯m an independent individual, and I don¡¯t like to be controlled by others, let alone my feelings. As sang Xia said this, she took a deep breath and said, ¡± I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll like it anyway. Don¡¯t like, don¡¯t like, what? Sang Xia did not say anything else. Was it because Harren had always listened to that man, or was it because he had fallen in love with her, so he acquiesced to that man¡¯s actions? Sang Xia did not want to make things too clear. Harren was smart, so he must have known what she meant. Regardless of whether he had such thoughts about her, it was best to break it off. ¡± brother, what are you guys doing here?! ¡± a red convertible sports car passed by and suddenly braked. bessie saw the two of them standing there and talking, and suddenly widened his eyes and shouted. why was this woman with her brother at this hour? Bessie got down quickly and ran to Harren¡¯s side. He frowned and stared at sang Xia with undisguised disgust. when sang xia saw her, she looked at harren and her face turned even colder. she stared at bessie for a long time, and the corners of her lips curled up into an extremely cold smile. ¡± this is your sister?! ¡± look, what a coincidence. who did she see? Wasn¡¯t this the arrogant and domineering woman who had snatched her clothes in the nightclub? she¡¯s actually not dead? not only that, he even appeared here and called me big brother harren? Ha! The world was really small! Harren did not know why sang Xia¡¯s expression suddenly became even more distant. He had to introduce her, ¡± this is my half-sister from the same father but a different mother. Her name is Bessie. as harren spoke, he turned to bessie and said with a frown, ¡± bessie, this is my good friend, sang xia. can you be a little more polite? ¡± Bessie¡¯s eyes met sang Xia¡¯s, and the moment their eyes met, it was as if there were sparks flying in all directions, filling the air with silent smoke. At that moment, neither of them mentioned what had happened in front of Harren. After all, this was a conflict between the two of them. Harren didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t need to know. ¡°brother, i¡¯ll send her off. you can go back first. i saw her singing on stage and she sang really, really well. yingluo, i¡¯ll take the opportunity to talk to her more.¡± bessi turned to harren and said with a harmless smile. ¡°This bi an ¡­¡± ¡± it¡¯s alright. you can go first, harren. ¡± Sang Xia said indifferently. Seeing this, Harren could only nod slightly. Sang Xia walked back, and Bessie quickly followed her. It was not until she was sure that her brother had gotten into the car that Bessie sneered and said, ¡± don¡¯t think that it¡¯s fine that you¡¯re my brother¡¯s friend. You almost caused me to die in a car accident. I won¡¯t let you off so easily! my uncle won¡¯t let you off either!¡± uncle? sang xia could not help but think of the man in the car who claimed to be her biological father¡¯s man. the smile on her lips deepened. ¡± really?! ¡± she suddenly stopped in her tracks. bessie¡¯s eyes were filled with determination and sarcasm that could not be ignored. ¡± you¡¯re lucky that you managed to escape the first time, but i just want to tell you that since you can ¡®die¡¯ once, there will be a second time! ¡± ¡°You-!¡± Bessi¡¯s face was instantly filled with embarrassment and anger. She was about to say something when she suddenly saw a figure walking towards them. Her eyes widened and her expression changed a few times. In the end, she put on a gentle smile and said to sang Xia, ¡± you see, you¡¯re my brother¡¯s friend, so to a certain extent, we¡¯re friends too. Why don¡¯t we make up? ¡± As she said this, her eyes were fixed on the Slender Man from time to time, and there was a little infatuation in her eyes. Sang Xia followed her line of sight and narrowed her eyes. Rong Zhan was walking over. besi wanted to get close to rong zhan, but this man had bumped into her and tried to kill her. it seemed like she could only get in touch with him peacefully if she made up with sang xia. seeing that sang xia was silent, she deliberately smiled and said, ¡± sang xia, i remember there¡¯s an old saying in country z that goes,¡¯when a friend comes from afar, isn¡¯t it great?¡¯ ¡± Let¡¯s just forget about the past.¡± Isn¡¯t it fun to have friends from afar? sang xia laughed coldly. ¡± you¡¯ve remembered it wrong. it¡¯s a friend from afar who must be killed no matter how far away he is! ¡± She dared to covet her man, she was courting death! Chapter 337 ? 337 Sister sang¡¯s possessiveness exploded in the car? ¡°kill the suan ni even if it¡¯s far away?¡± Bessi was obviously a little confused. What was the meaning of this? Sang Xia did not care about her anymore and went to look for Rong Zhan. Bessi could tell that she was up to no good. She wanted to follow her, but as the man got closer and closer, her fear of him rose again. She did not dare to get any closer. She just watched as sang Xia walked to the man¡¯s side. She stomped her feet, feeling very unwilling. When sang Xia saw Rong Zhan, she squinted her eyes slightly, revealing an indescribable sense of possessiveness. Rong Zhan had already discovered this woman¡¯s identity, right? It was the same for that man, but for some reason, he kept it from her and did not want her to know. however, this was not the main point. the main point was, why was this man so attractive to women, attracting a steady stream of rotten peaches? Thinking of Bessi¡¯s desire for him, sang Xia knew that it had nothing to do with him, but she could not help but want to scold him. b * tch! She only knew how to exude hormones every day. When Rong Zhan walked over, he could hear her cursing under her breath, especially the way she looked at him. It was weird and burning. He thought that she was angry because he kept it from her. When he walked up to her, he quickly grabbed her hand with one hand and put the other on her shoulder to coax her. wife, don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Sang Xia struggled a little in his arms and avoided him. She said indifferently, ¡± let go. Let¡¯s go home. Hurry up, go home. She had things to do. Seeing that she said she was going home, Rong Zhan naturally did not dare to delay. The two of them immediately got into the car and went home. In his opinion, no matter how angry she was, as long as she knew to go home, it was fine. however, the atmosphere in the car was a little strange. Sang Xia leaned on the half-opened window, her cold eyes glancing at him from time to time. In the end, when Rong Zhan looked over, she turned back inadvertently, and then repeated this a few times. Rong Zhan pursed his lips slightly, feeling a little strange. What was wrong with his wife? She was clearly peeking at him, but when he looked at her, she turned her head away. Did she think that she wouldn¡¯t notice? Her gaze was so hot that it almost melted him and swallowed him. Little did she know that when sang Xia¡¯s possessiveness was provoked by others, it was particularly strong. No matter how she looked at Rong Zhan, she felt that he was giving off a flirtatious aura. However, this was all because he was too sexy. Two of the buttons on his collar were unbuttoned, revealing his charming and exquisite collarbones. His hands were white and slender as he drove, and his joints were distinct. He was extremely beautiful. Further up, his ruffian-like handsome face was so exquisite that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes were like peach blossoms, and as the light flowed, it made people sink into him. ¡°zzzzzzzzz!¡± The car came to a sudden stop. Rong Zhan stopped the car by the side of the road and placed one hand on the steering wheel while the other pinched the space between his eyebrows. When he looked at sang Xia again, he looked a little worried. wife, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Something had been wrong since they came back, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She stared at him with a rare look, which made his heart beat uneasily. Wife, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Hearing this, sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and two words came out of her mouth. come here. ¡°what?¡± he was surprised. Seeing that he was not moving, sang Xia suddenly became impatient. She unbuckled her seat belt, and just when Rong Zhan thought that she was going to get out of the car, she suddenly leaned over and sat on his lap with her legs apart. With one hand, she started to pull his tie and collar ¡­ Chapter 338 ? 338 ! ¡®ve made master zhan explode! Rong Zhan was stunned. For a moment, he didn¡¯t understand his wife¡¯s condition. What, what was going on? what was she trying to do? Why did you suddenly change your attitude after coming back from there? Rong Zhan¡¯s tie was pulled loose, but how could that be all? sang Xia¡¯s hand slid down and she reached for his belt impatiently. rong zhan¡¯s eyes widened. he would be a fool if he still didn¡¯t understand what she was trying to do. However, this was the first time in her life that she had taken the initiative. He took the initiative and didn¡¯t even wait to go home. * cough * ¡°Wife, wife, we¡¯re in the car. What are you doing now?¡± Rong Zhan pretended to be innocent and avoided her eyes as if he was shy. ¡°What¡¯s going on in the car?¡± Sang Xia suddenly put a hand on his head and tilted her head. She smiled. can¡¯t you tell that I want to f * ck you? ¡± the moment he said that. shua! Rong Zhan¡¯s blood started to boil. In the car. His wife was going to ravage him! Rong Zhan looked out of the window at the Cold Moon hanging high in the sky. He felt the cool night breeze, but all the cells in his body were screaming. At this moment, her ears were a little red. She avoided his eyes and mumbled in a low voice, ¡± cough, here. It¡¯s my first time. Sang Xia¡¯s hand had already controlled his lower body. She leaned close to his ear and her red lips opened slightly, charming and powerful. what are you afraid of? I¡¯ll have sex with you several times here tonight! You¡¯ll have more experience in the future.¡± I¡¯ll have you a few times tonight. a few times The man was even more embarrassed as he wiped his head. she fondled him with one hand and used the other to pull his chin over. the corners of her lips twitched slightly, and she said coldly, ¡± why? are you shy? didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to find a place to cuddle to death in my arms? ¡± Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± Damn, my heart is about to explode. sang xia¡¯s flirtatious actions made rong zhan lose all rationality. not long after, he screamed and fell into her arms, cuddling her. The temperature in the car was getting higher and higher, and it was getting more and more romantic. Suddenly, Rong Zhan thought of something at this critical moment. Why did she have to do this with him after she came back? did she suffer some kind of shock? Or did someone else tell her something? rong zhan suddenly thought of this and forced himself to ask. ¡°Wait, wait wife, don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me what happened to you just now. What happened to you?¡± He was finished. It was too late. Just as Rong Zhan wanted to clarify, he saw her lower her body and head. *** On the roadside. the cold night hung high in the sky, and the sky was dark. the cool wind blew into the car through the window, vaguely bringing out a charming atmosphere. The car, which was originally stable, suddenly started to shake. Moreover, the shaking was getting more and more intense. A muffled groan could be heard from inside. the car window also reflected the shadows of two extremely entangled figures. the cold moon was so embarrassed that she hid behind the clouds. ** It was already midnight when they drove back to the villa. the two of them did not disturb each other, and their movements were very gentle. that was because sang xia was already hanging on rong zhan¡¯s body, tightly held in his arms. the black coat was draped over her body, and under the coat, she was basically an inch tall! Wisp! No! Bzzzzzz! [ author: cough, cough, cough. Cover your face. Come, come, come, be good and throw in the tickets! ] Chapter 339 ? 339 Su Li made it to the live broadcast! The luxurious and high-class villa was quiet. The two of them went back to the bedroom on the second floor. Neither of them left. For sang Xia, this was an unparalleled torture. After they returned to the bedroom, Rong Zhan felt that this might be a new confrontation after the change of venue. it couldn¡¯t even be considered a confrontation. his wife might look strong, but she was useless. before he had his fun, she was already so tired that she couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. this was the time when rong zhan was as strong as a cheetah. he was really forcing her into the bedside table step by step. The next day. the two of them only stopped when the sun started to rise in the distant east. they fell into the soft bed, their wet bodies tightly pressed against each other. He did not leave her body for the whole night, and sang Xia could not close her legs. When the two of them woke up again, it was already noon. A phone kept ringing. Sang Xia finally closed her eyes and reached out her bare arm to get the phone on the bedside table. Without even looking at it, he picked it up and put it by his ear. With a hoarse nasal voice unique to those who just woke up, he lazily replied, ¡± hmm? ¡± who was it? who was calling her so early in the morning? However, when he heard her voice, the person on the other end immediately clicked his tongue and said faintly, ¡± no, I say, little baby, it¡¯s almost afternoon. Are you still not awake? ¡± Who else could it be but Su Li to say these words of disdain? Sang Xia was still there. She mumbled in a daze, ¡± yeah, ran ran stayed up late last night. not only did he stay up all night, but he also stayed up all night. even with his feet, su li knew what she had done last night, but she had something to tell her. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have come looking for a beating at this time. However, it was different when there was a man! There were reasons for staying up late. Thinking about how lonely and cold he was at night, Su Li¡¯s tone instantly became extremely jealous. He snorted and said, ¡± staying up late to sleep is equivalent to a slow suicide. You have to take it easy. In the end, sang Xia replied nonchalantly,¡¯huh? To me, sleeping early and waking up early is the same as dying on the spot.¡± he wanted her to wake up early? When did she become so positive? Sleeping and waking up early, dying on the spot? the corners of su li¡¯s eyes twitched,¡±tsk tsk.¡± ¡°Oh right, I came to find you to tell you something, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Ah, Yingluo!¡± Su Li was speaking in all seriousness when a ¡°wait!¡± Suddenly came from the phone. Was that a moan? What the hell? What was that mysterious moan? She was stunned. Just as she was about to ask her what was wrong, she heard sang Xia¡¯s muffled voice. stop? stop! she mumbled. Su Li¡¯s face was instantly filled with confusion. F ** k, f ** k! What, what was going on, why did it happen so suddenly? Sang Xia was supposed to be on the phone, but a certain someone had been in her body the whole night. Hearing her talking to others on the phone from time to time, the blood in her body that had come back to life suddenly uncontrollably swept over her again. The phone slipped out of sang Xia¡¯s hand when she was being dragged back. She opened her eyes and wanted to hang up, but the moment she stepped forward, she was mistakenly thought to be escaping. She was dragged back even more violently and attacked more fiercely. Sang Xia completely broke down. When Su Li heard the extremely discordant voice coming from the phone, his eyes widened, and his mouth opened wide. He kept saying ¡°f * ck, f * ck.¡± It was too, too explosive. He had f * cking made it in time for the live broadcast! Chapter 340 ? 340 Ah Nian said,¡±I can¡¯t stand to hear you panting¡± however, the next second, her hotel door suddenly opened. Ah Nian came back with the takeaway she had ordered. Su Li was still immersed in the inharmonious sounds that kept coming from her. ¡°Miss, the takeaway is here.¡± Ah Nian walked over and placed the things on the long coffee table in front of her. Su Li,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± there was no reaction. The moment ah Nian got close to her, he seemed to have heard something. He was stunned and froze. Then, he slowly raised his body and looked at her with a strange expression. His hearing was fine. However, did he really not mishear? ¡°Yes, miss Wanwan, what are you listening to?¡± Ah Nian asked, as if he was very confused. ¡°Argh! Ah? What did you just say?¡± Su Li saw ah Nian suddenly lean over and jumped in shock. She quickly put on a guilty look and patted her chest as she cupped her phone on the sofa. Then, she quickly smoothed her hair with one hand and pretended not to know anything. you bought the take-out? That fast?¡± Ah Nian did not answer and merely looked at her calmly. Meanwhile, Su Li was about to stand up. come, I¡¯ll go wash my hands and come back for a feast. however, ah nian remained where he was and blocked her way. just as she was frowning, he suddenly asked, ¡± why are you still hanging up? ¡± Don¡¯t think that he won¡¯t know just because you¡¯re covering him. What was that thing? Have certain businesses developed to such an extent now? There¡¯s such a consumer service? When Su Li heard this, his expression immediately became strange. He had actually discovered her. In response to ah Nian¡¯s question, she forced herself to use a tone of disdain and resentment. Of all the people I could¡¯ve called, I actually called a lovey-dovey person. Look at the voice inside, it¡¯s simply something that this seven-year-old baby can¡¯t bear to listen to! break off their friendship! We must end our friendship!¡± A seven-year-old baby? ah nian¡¯s eyes twitched. as expected, she did not do anything good again. He could tell that there was something fishy about that voice, but she actually took the initiative to ¡± eavesdrop ¡± while he was not around. Wasn¡¯t this a little bad? Looking at her unsatisfied expression, could it be that she also wanted to? Ah Nian furrowed his delicate brows at the thought. Even though she had told Tang ye that it was a lie, what if it came true? Ah Nian lowered his eyes slightly, and a deep look flashed across his eyes. Because Su Li wanted to look for sang Xia at night, he took a bath. The bathroom was filled with steam, and when he came out, she was wrapped in a bath towel, the towel wrapped around her wet long hair. Her face was red, and she was still panting. ah nian could feel the warm, panting creature approaching from behind. his body tensed up, and he lowered his head to turn around and leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Su Li was just about to say something to him, but when he saw him turn around and leave, he immediately called out to him,¡±what are you in such a hurry for?¡± Let¡¯s sit down and eat together. I can¡¯t finish it all by myself.¡± ah nian stopped in his tracks. He didn¡¯t turn around. After a while, he said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡± I¡¯ll go over when you¡¯re almost done eating. ¡°Why?¡± Ah Nian lowered his head, and his ears seemed to be slightly red. why can¡¯t I hear you panting? ¡± I can¡¯t hear you panting. The warm and hurried breathing, the charming voice, and the continuous light panting ¡­ It was as if he had experienced a certain night in the past. [ author: many precious comments urging for updates suggest you read my ¡± devil husband, please control yourself ¡°. It¡¯s the story of master Zhan¡¯s father, Su Li¡¯s generation. It¡¯s the same style. It¡¯s a super cool novel with over 10 million subscriptions. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s f * cking cool! ] Chapter 341 ? 341 The two of them spent an intimate afternoon together It was his poison. When Su Li heard this, he almost couldn¡¯t react. W-what did he mean by ¡°can¡¯t hear her breathing¡±? She wanted to ask, but she felt that the topic was a little strange and ambiguous. She could only say, ¡± fine, fine, fine. If you don¡¯t want to eat it, then forget it. Ah Nian immediately left without looking back. Su Li stared fixedly at his back and felt even more that something was off. When had he ever heard her ¡°gasping for breath¡±? Looking at his honest and silent, serious appearance, Su Li clutched his chest, his expression and heart inexplicably more tangled. After a while, he said, ¡± it really makes this old woman¡¯s mood a bit complicated. ** In the bedroom of the villa, the afternoon sun was half-blocked by the window curtains. The breeze blew gently, and the bedroom was full of a charming atmosphere. However, there was a faint giggle coming from inside. It was a rare day of rest, and Rong Zhan only wanted to spend it with her in bed, even if they didn¡¯t do anything. At this moment, the two of them were snuggled under the blanket, and sang Xia was listening to Rong Zhan tell her about sang nuo¡¯s driving. When she saw a waterhole while driving, she quivered and lifted her feet in the car. Sang Xia was overjoyed. The two of them were especially intimate in the afternoon. Even his brother-in-law¡¯s embarrassing things were used to make his wife happy. However, in the end, Rong Zhan still mentioned that the man was looking for her. wife, you were so passionate last night that I almost thought you wanted to have one last break-up sex. What did he say to you? he said he was your-¡± ¡°Biological father?¡± sang xia raised her eyebrows and continued. Hearing that, Rong Zhan¡¯s face darkened and he sneered. how could he be so thick-skinned to come to you?! not to mention, he even wanted to match sang xia with a fianc¨¦ that he thought was suitable! At the mention of this topic, sang Xia¡¯s smile disappeared. Looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s expression, she said lightly, ¡± you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. I¡¯m the only one who can decide my own life. The same goes for you, Wanwan. She pinched Rong Zhan¡¯s chin, her eyes calm but firm. no one can deny the man I like. To be honest, she didn¡¯t have much contact with that man, so naturally, she didn¡¯t have any feelings for him. However, it couldn¡¯t be said that she hated him. After all, she didn¡¯t do anything for him, so she didn¡¯t want to label him as a ¡± Saint ¡± or ¡± responsible ¡°. They just had to live their own lives. Rong Zhan held her hand affectionately and pecked her beautiful fingers. He had never liked the ¡± independence ¡± of her thoughts in this moment! However, Rong Zhan didn¡¯t think that this would break their confidence. ¡­¡­ When sang Xia got out of bed, she suddenly remembered the phone call that had not been hung up. Her face was inexplicably startled and a little unnatural. However, when she picked up the phone and looked at the call record, she saw that it had been recorded for seven to eight minutes. The corner of her eyes twitched.¡±¡­¡­¡± This Su Li! Did she not hang up on purpose and listen to him for so long? Sang Xia gritted her teeth. She remembered Su Li¡¯s call, saying that he had something on. She got up and went to take a bath. However, while she was taking a bath, sang Xia noticed a very serious problem. there were traces of men on her body. Many times, Rong Zhan was outside at the last moment and not inside, but that didn¡¯t guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. She had a headache whenever she thought about her TT allergy. He felt comfortable. this was a problem. Therefore, when she saw Rong Zhan wearing-bathrobe after his shower and whistling at her flirtatiously, she couldn¡¯t help but attack him ruthlessly ¡­ Chapter 342 ? 342 Something happened to her, she¡¯s on the hot search and is being scolded! ¡°in the future ¡­¡± When Rong Zhan heard that, he was still lazily leaning on the sofa like a master a moment ago, but the next second, he was suddenly on fire and stood up. what did you say? ¡± Sang Xia decided not to hide it from him anymore. She frowned slightly. I¡¯m allergic to it, so I can¡¯t use it. w-what allergy?! Rong Zhan almost couldn¡¯t react in time, but in the next moment, he understood. No wonder his wife didn¡¯t let him ¡­ So it was like this. ¡°Latex allergy,¡± Sang Xia took a deep breath and continued, ¡± so ¡­ I don¡¯t want to get pregnant.¡± With that, she went to put on her clothes. Rong Zhan knew what she was thinking, but he still felt bad when he heard her tone. He walked to her and hugged her. He buried his head in her neck and muttered, ¡± wife, we¡¯re pregnant. Let¡¯s have it, okay? ¡± sang xia,¡±hehe.¡± rong zhan,¡±huahua.¡± The atmosphere fell silent for a moment. Sang Xia said in a low voice, ¡± you know what I¡¯m thinking. Why would I-¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Don¡¯t be angry. I was just joking with you.¡± Before she could finish, Rong Zhan interrupted her in a joking tone and even lowered his head to kiss her forehead, but his heart was heavy. Sang Xia knew that he might not be happy, but she had her own bottom line. I¡¯m sorry. Rong Zhan did not say anything. He just tightened his arms and buried his head in her hair. At that moment, he closed his eyes and made a decision in his heart. ** Sang Xia went to look for Su Li after she finished cleaning up and eating. She also didn¡¯t give any prior notice. At first, she was still surprised that something had happened to Su Li, but when she left the door, got into the car, and opened her phone, all kinds of news notifications from various websites and Weibo immediately popped up. All the topics were shocking. #The mayor¡¯s daughter made the Tang family¡¯s heir cheat on an international celebrity #,#international superstar Su Li¡¯s late-night try-date with the Tang corporation¡¯s eldest young master!# These hot search topics were undoubtedly in the second and third place, and Weibo was talking about this matter. In just one day, the concert was the talk of the town, and the scandal of her cheating on him was the talk of the town. This kind of gossip, in particular, had tens of thousands of comments. As soon as she opened the comments, sang Xia frowned even more. This was exposed by the paparazzi? ¡± you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. you¡¯re a good international star, but you¡¯re a third party. trash! ¡± ¡°Su Li looks like a fox, she must be the one who seduced Tang ye! I pity sang zhirou!¡± Every hot comment had a lot of counterattacks, and Su Li¡¯s fans also fought with each other on it. any man would break up with sang zhirou for doing such a disgusting thing. Don¡¯t throw dirty water on our ah li! The more sang Xia looked at it, the more she frowned. It was obvious that they had hired too many fake reviewers. Sang zhirou still did not dare to show her face because of the previous incident. Even if this incident had caused her to fall into a pitiful situation, there would not be so many people to speak up for her. Moreover, the attack was too obvious. He was a typical retarded troll. She took out her phone and sent a message to Su Li: ¡°The same old place.¡± ** The seven-star hotel where Su Li was staying. Su Li wasn¡¯t in her room. Instead, she wore her swimsuit and went to the swimming and leisure area of the hotel. Her expression was indifferent, as if she didn¡¯t take the matter on the internet seriously at all. Ah Nian followed behind her with her phone and towel in hand. Chapter 343 ? 343 Ah Nian picked up Tang ye¡¯s phone and threatened The phone rang a few times. It was a call from Tang ye, but it was on silent mode. Ah Nian was holding it in his hand. It vibrated once, hung up once, vibrated once, and he hung up without a trace. In front, Su Li seemed to be extremely carefree. He was even humming a little tune as he walked to the large, clean, and bright swimming area. Now that everyone had been cleared out, Su Li walked forward and threw the towel over to ah Nian without even looking at it. He pinched his neck and jumped down. Ah Nian was waiting for her upstairs. At this time, Su Li¡¯s phone vibrated again. Ah Nian looked at Su Li, who was swimming in the water, and stared at the phone for a few seconds. Then, he turned around and walked to the side. With a swipe of his finger, the phone was picked up. Hello, Lili, Lili baby, why aren¡¯t you picking up my calls? are you angry? I¡¯m telling you not to worry about this, I¡¯ll definitely settle it as soon as possible! Tang ye¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone. It was obvious that he thought that Su Li was not picking up his calls because of the photos that had been exposed on the internet. Ran! There was a breathing sound from the phone. It was different from a woman¡¯s breathing and Tang ye, who was sensitive to it, held his breath! ¡°Li Li disdained Su Li? No, it wasn¡¯t! Who are you?¡± After a long while, a voice finally came from the phone. It was a man¡¯s voice. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. What you should do now is to stay away from her. She¡¯s not someone you can touch.¡± At this moment, his voice was very light, but it was also very deep and magnetic. It was like a thick stream of water flowing past her ears. It was a very charming voice, very different from the muffled voice he used to make in the past! This time, Tang ye heard the man¡¯s voice clearly. His breathing quickened. Who are you?! Where is Su Li?¡± ¡°Where she is has nothing to do with you. Hasn¡¯t she suffered enough by being with you? don¡¯t come again, she doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°Hey, let her answer the phone. You just wait, you¡¯re dead, Yingluo!¡± Di di¨C! Without waiting for him to finish, the call was hung up. Ah Nian watched as Su Li emerged from the pool. Her long black hair was mesmerizing like seaweed. Her skin was fair, her lips were red, her teeth were white, and her eyes were mesmerizing. Her entire body was wet, and she was so stunning that no one could take their eyes off her. wearing a bikini, she was swimming to the handrail and planning to get on. her tall figure, slender and straight legs, small waist, and the tight bikini wrapped around her well-developed round and soft chest were simply fascinating. This was the scene that ah Nian saw after he ended the call. He widened his eyes and looked at the scene, but after a while, he frowned and turned his head away. He clenched his phone and towel tightly. ah Nian, why are you standing there like an idiot? bring me a towel! Su Li called out to him. Ah Nian hesitated for a moment, but still walked over. Su Li looked at his hesitating appearance just now and couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. What was this, he despised her? He was just a bodyguard. He even dared to despise her? He¡¯s got guts. As Su Li thought about this, when ah Nian came over, she crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows. help me wipe the water off my body, ¡± she said with a meaningful look in her eyes. Ah Nian¡¯s movements froze. Immediately after, under Su Li¡¯s haughty and forceful gaze, he slowly strolled to her back and stammered, Chapter 344 ? 344 Su Li collapsed, crying from ah Nian¡¯s abuse! Ah Nian went to get a towel to help her wipe off the water droplets on her body. His movements were very gentle. Her skin was so delicate and attractive because of years of maintenance, unlike him, who was a man and covered in scars. ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Su Li let out a light snort, crossed his arms over his chest, and looked at him from the corner of his eyes as he went to wipe himself. This was more like it. Ah Nian was tall and slender to begin with. Standing behind her, she was wearing a bikini and had her arms crossed over her chest. It made her half-hidden softness even more obvious, and her white glint stole the man¡¯s eyes away. However, he was in great pain. After wiping his back and shoulders, he jumped over to the front, then bent down to wipe his waist and legs. However, when she bent down, Su Li also felt that something was a little strange. It seemed to be too much. She planned to grab the bath towel and wipe it herself, but just as she was about to do so, she saw ah Nian suddenly freeze. he grabbed the long towel and refused to wipe it again. She subconsciously asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? are you that unwilling to serve me? are you willing? ¡± Ah Nian stood up immediately. Yueyue is not. ¡°then what is it?¡± Su Li asked in a daze. Ah Nian lowered his head, as if he did not want to answer the question. Su Li¡¯s mood was originally not very good, but in the end, she had encountered this stuffy can at this time, so she especially wanted to find him to vent her anger. She chased after him and asked, extremely like an arrogant and rude big star,¡±stop right there!¡± Say it, say it, say it ¡­¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s a thread on my clothes.¡± there seems to be a wire down there. Thread-end rustling ah nian had no choice but to say this, but su li¡¯s mouth was suddenly shut. She was stunned. Cough! what thread? Seeing that ah Nian had turned around to look away, Su Li subconsciously lowered his head to look. The corner of her eyes twitched violently when she saw something. Ah Nian was saying that there was a wire inside her bikini? So he stopped for a moment? Damn it, Yingluo. Su Li¡¯s expression was especially complicated. Why did she have to force him to stop just now, why did she have to find trouble with him? When she saw ah Nian¡¯s gaze on her, her head heated up. She did not know what to think. With her side facing him, she bent down and reached her hand into her inner thigh. She closed her eyes and pulled- F * ck, f * ck, f * ck! Su Li forcefully endured some sort of mysterious pain. When he got up again, he took a deep breath and said with a fake smile, ¡± hehe, that¡¯s right, the Pixiu is a thread, it¡¯s a thread. Really, what quality is this clothing to actually have a thread Pixiu? ¡± By the time she finished speaking, she had already turned around and walked to the lounge chair not far away to rest. Behind her, where the man could not see, the expression on her face was as if she had been stuffed with beef! F * ck. It hurts! F * ck. She shouldn¡¯t have had such a cheap mouth! Ah Nian,¡±hehe.¡± He didn¡¯t want to say anything just now, but he accidentally saw Yingying, so his hand holding the towel paused. Was she really not in pain? Su Li had asked ah Nian to get the wine, but it was just a thread. She had even pulled it off to prove herself, so there was nothing for her to be embarrassed about right now. She could still command him as she should. Moreover, the number of times he commanded it was unusually high, as if he wanted to take revenge. It was especially tormenting him. At this moment, Su Li narrowed his eyes and said,¡±give me the phone. Come and massage my legs.¡± Ah Nian took the phone and was about to pass it to her when it suddenly vibrated. He lowered his head and saw that Tang ye had sent him a message. His eyes instantly darkened, but he still handed it over. Tang ye said that he was coming over to look for her now! Chapter 345 ? 345 The violence in the car, testing him! ¡°Ah Nian, massage your legs.¡± After Su Li took the phone, he glanced at his slender legs and gestured to him. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m just a bodyguard.¡± ah nian¡¯s face was expressionless as he spoke. yeah, you¡¯re just a bodyguard. I can¡¯t order you around! Ah Nian,¡±hehe.¡± If she didn¡¯t mind that he was a man, he wouldn¡¯t have any objections. However, thinking of the text message he had just received, he could not help but remind her, ¡± miss, you have an appointment with miss sang tonight. Are you going over now? ¡± As soon as he said this, Su Li immediately thought of all the things that had been going viral on the internet. She immediately lost interest in messing with him. She was planning to talk to sang Xia about their future plans. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go, right now.¡± As Su Li spoke, he had already stood up, planning to go back to his room to change his clothes and look for sang Xia. Ah Nian wanted Su Li to avoid Tang ye, who was rushing over. But it was just a coincidence. Su Li was wearing a Punk Coat, black boots, and a pair of sunglasses when she walked out of the door. A car suddenly braked in front of the hotel. Tang ye got out of the car in a hurry. When he saw that Su Li was about to get in, he grabbed her arm and said while panting, ¡± Su Li! Who was it? Who is that man?¡± Who the hell was with her, and even dared to pick up the phone and threaten him? Su Li looked at him, who seemed to have exploded and was also impatient. She frowned and shook her head. what are you talking about? what man? I don¡¯t understand. ¡°No, it¡¯s you ¡­¡± Alright, alright. I have something to do, and you have something to tell me too, right? let¡¯s go to the bar and have a drink! As he spoke, Su Li shook off his hand and took the lead in getting into the car. Tang ye quickly followed and sat in the back from the other side, right next to Su Li. The chauffeur in the front was ah Nian. After they got into the car, Tang ye suddenly laughed coldly. Su Li, I¡¯m not trying to sound mean, but you¡¯re not having an affair with another man behind my back, are you? ¡± Su Li looked at him with a strange expression. What nonsense are you spouting?¡± What man? she had no idea. Tang ye noticed the confusion on her face. She did not seem to be faking it and he felt annoyed. However, in the next moment, he seemed to have sensed something and was stunned. He slowly turned his head to look at ah Nian who was focused on driving. Tang ye¡¯s eyes were clouded with madness. Was he the person who had just appeared? Tang ye could not help but think back to the past when he had this thought. In fact, it was easy to judge whether it was him or not! ¡°Su Li, although you admit that I¡¯m your boyfriend, your body has never admitted it. How about it, hmm? Do you want to try it today?¡± as he spoke, he reached out his wrist to hug her. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, you¡¯re still in the mood to do this at this time?¡± what do you mean by that? don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to that matter. I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t worry and have fun. Let brother dote on you ¡­ Then, Tang ye leaned over and without waiting for Su Li to resist, he pressed her arms against the back of the car seat and kissed her face and neck. ¡°Argh! you¡¯re crazy! tang ye, get lost!¡± Su Li was caught off guard and the kiss landed on her neck. She had goosebumps all over her body and she struggled to avoid it, but the space in the car was too small and she could not use her fists. Tang ye was also provoked for some unknown reason, so he got up and pressed her down to force a kiss. He even wanted to tear her clothes off. Su Li was embarrassed and helpless as she avoided him. no, don¡¯t be a coward. [ author: I want a spoiler: master Zhan, don¡¯t you want a vasectomy? you¡¯re just making wild guesses. ] Chapter 346 ? 346 The silent smoke of war, triggered at the touch! what do you mean by no? we should have been more intimate with each other a long time ago, waah! Tang ye¡¯s chest heaved up and down as he panted heavily. As soon as he finished speaking, he went to kiss her on the lips and touched her chest with his large hands. However, just as Tang ye was about to succeed, the car suddenly slammed on the brakes! Due to inertia, Tang ye, who was running amok in the back seat, slammed into the back of the seat in front of him. He hit his head and left Su Li¡¯s body in a sorry state. However, he subconsciously protected Su Li, not allowing her to crash into him. ¡°fuck!¡± Tang ye held his forehead and cursed. He got up and glared at the road. do you f * cking know how to drive? did you do it on purpose? ¡± Ah Nian¡¯s eyes met Tang ye¡¯s violent gaze from the rearview mirror. He blurted out two words without any expression, ¡± ¡°Red light.¡± Tang ye took a look and saw that it was indeed a red light, but what the hell was that emergency brake? He did it on purpose, right? At this moment, he went to look at Su Li. baby, are you alright? how are you? ¡± Su Li slapped his hand away and pulled on his clothes. He angrily scolded, ¡± get lost! Tang ye returned to his seat after being scolded. He was silent for a moment, then he suddenly sneered, ¡± Lili, someone picked up my call with your phone just now. It was a man. He told me to stay away from you and said that you don¡¯t want to see me. these words flowed out from within the carriage, and when su li heard them, he only felt that they were absurd. She was about to say something when Tang ye¡¯s eerie voice continued, ¡± that¡¯s why I rushed over to see if you really don¡¯t want to see me and who that man is! The atmosphere in the car suddenly froze. Su Li thought it was ridiculous at first, but as he continued to listen to Tang ye¡¯s words and saw his cold eyes looking forward from time to time, Su Li¡¯s brain stopped for a moment, then he realized something in the next second. Her phone had been with ah Nian the whole time. Could it be Wufu? her eyes flickered a little, then she deliberately snorted and said, ¡± then i know who it is. it¡¯s one of my suitors. i¡¯ve rejected him many times, but he always pursued me tirelessly. i met him at the pool today. he might have picked up my call while i was swimming. ¡± Su Li¡¯s words were said very naturally, and for a moment, it was impossible to tell if they were true or false. However, as she said this, her gaze swept past ah Nian a few times. every time, his eyes would be exceptionally deep. ¡°Then who dared to snatch my woman? Tell me who he is, and I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Alright, Tang ye, I¡¯ve been really troubled lately, don¡¯t cause any more trouble!¡± At this point, she frowned slightly. and about what happened just now, I don¡¯t want you to do such a thing to me in front of outsiders. when tang ye heard this, he laughed instead of getting angry. he pulled her into his arms and looked at the figure in front of him. ¡± lili, it¡¯s good that you know he¡¯s an outsider. ¡± F * ck outsiders! In her heart, ah Nian¡¯s position was much higher than his! su li cursed under his breath and struggled to free himself from tang ye¡¯s grip. The car did not take long to reach its destination. It was the first night classic, the place where sang Xia and Su Li often went. She tidied herself up and got out of the car. As soon as he opened the car door, Su Li noticed that it was actually raining in the night. The light rain drizzled, and against the blurry Cold Moon in the night sky, it gave off a different kind of artistic conception. She wrapped herself in her clothes and walked inside. Tang ye naturally followed her out of the car while ah Nian stayed in the car. Tang ye took a few steps and suddenly stopped. He turned around. Chapter 347 ? 347 Something happened, Tang ye versus ah Nian! Tang ye watched as Su Li walked in without looking back. He deliberately slowed down and finally lit a cigarette. He turned his head and looked at the car parked not far away. He spat on the ground and walked over! ** After Su Li went in, she did not care if Tang ye followed her or not. Now, the more she looked at Tang ye, the more she disliked him. He even dared to scold her people. However, what made Su Li¡¯s brain buzz even more was the words that Tang ye had said in the car just now. The man answered his call and even threatened him. Was this man ah Nian? No, how could he do such a thing? He rarely spoke in front of her, and the most he said was ¡®MMM¡¯. Why would he say so much to Tang ye? And even if it was him, why did he say Yingluo? A thought filled her mind, but it made her frown and shake her head. Sang Xia had seen Su Li the moment he entered and raised her hand at the bar counter. ¡°You still dare to come out and run around? how¡¯s the situation? what are your plans?¡± Sang Xia said as she handed her a cocktail. Su Li bit on the straw and mumbled lazily, ¡± let Tang ye solve it. I¡¯m not stupid. It¡¯d be a waste not to use it. Let him say that we¡¯re not in a relationship. At the same time, it¡¯ll show that he¡¯s already broken up with sang zhirou. He couldn¡¯t get anything from both boats. he¡¯ll agree?! he has to agree even if he doesn¡¯t want to. He¡¯s ruining my reputation. Bah, he¡¯s not worthy! Especially when she thought of how he had tried to molest her in the car and even kissed her neck, she felt extremely uncomfortable. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°But a ¡®li, who did this? Are they really paparazzi?¡± At the mention of this, Su Li leaned on the bar counter and laughed playfully. besides that little b * tch sang zhirou, who else could it be? ¡± In fact, this was not without basis. After the concert that day, sang zhirou had stopped her. ¡°You don¡¯t know how arrogant she was that day. She said something about having something on me and wanted me to die a horrible death!¡± Speaking of this, Su Li took a sip of wine, narrowed his eyes, and sneered. but that day, I didn¡¯t even look at her in the eye. Sang Xia was at a loss for words. After all, she had provoked Tang ye not only because of the mission Xio had given her, but also because Su Li wanted to teach him a lesson for her. Right now, Su Li himself had been thrown into the mix to a certain extent. ¡°Alright, stop it now. Don¡¯t think about all that nonsense. You¡¯re dreaming if you think you can ruin me with such a small matter. Where did he go? didn¡¯t he come in with me? did you see him?¡± Su Li saw sang Xia¡¯s slightly furrowed brows and knew what she was thinking, so he immediately changed the topic. In reality, she really did not take this matter seriously, but it just happened to be a good target for Tang ye. However, she realized that he was not there. Didn¡¯t he follow me in? ¡°no, i saw you come in alone. did tang ye come with you?¡± she asked. Sang Xia asked, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Hey, where do you think he ran off to, Chengcheng?¡± As Su Li spoke, she came down from the high chair and went around. However, when she suddenly thought of something, she immediately widened her eyes and shouted, ¡± oh no! ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Hurry, go outside!¡± [ author: it¡¯s not enough for you to be so busy (my english in primary school is getting worse and worse, smile seriously), quickly vote for zizi! ] Chapter 348 ? 348 Fight! You¡¯re just a bodyguard, how are you worthy of liking Su Li? Su Li could not help but recall Tang ye¡¯s attitude towards ah Nian in the car. He didn¡¯t follow her in, so maybe he was doing something outside! ** Meanwhile, outside. ten minutes ago. The rain continued to fall. Ah Nian sat in the car and watched as they got out. He lowered his eyes and turned around. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists when he thought of the scene in the car just now. How much longer did he have to endure? 258 days. There were still more than 200 days to go, which was more than eight months. The air was quiet. He listened to the sound of raindrops falling on the glass, trying to calm his mind. However, he could not calm down no matter what. And at this moment. Someone¡¯s hurried footsteps could be heard. He didn¡¯t open his eyes. ¡°Bang-!¡± The car window was smashed hard, and the sound was very loud. Ah Nian¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly, but he still did not open his eyes. Bang Bang Bang-! As the violent knocking on the car window continued, the loud scolding of the person outside could be heard. you f * cking get out of here! Ah Nian furrowed his brows and slowly opened his eyes. His delicate eyes were deep and dark as he slowly turned his head to look at the man outside. Who else could that man be if not Tang ye? Ah Nian¡¯s eyelashes flickered as he turned to look outside. It was as if he wanted to see if there was anyone else outside, such as his Missy. he was relieved that he did not see her when his eyes swept past her. He clenched his fist unconsciously, and a faint creaking sound could be heard. Tang ye thought that he was hiding in the car and did not dare to come out. He kicked the car and yelled arrogantly, ¡± you coward, get out here! Get out here!¡± The car window rolled down, and ah Nian looked at him indifferently. I won¡¯t get lost, ¡± he said softly. Her voice was elegant and pleasant, just like the person on the phone. ¡°Motherf * cker! It¡¯s you! as expected, it¡¯s you! This young master knew it was you! Come out, come out-bang-!¡± Tang ye¡¯s eyes widened when he heard the voice. It was the same person who had picked up the phone earlier. He reached out to grab the man by his collar. However, before he could touch it, the car door was suddenly opened from the inside. It was so fast and strong that Tang ye stumbled two steps back from the impact. He staggered a few steps before he could regain his balance. Tang ye clutched his chest. When he looked up again, ah Nian had already gotten out of the car. He was wearing a white shirt, and he had placed his black suit jacket into the car. His figure looked very thin, and the rain fell on him. In the night, he slightly raised his eyes, and when he looked over, it was particularly cold and indifferent. Tang ye straightened his back and smirked coldly. You like Su Li, right? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself first? a bodyguard? You¡¯re not f * cking worthy!¡± Tang ye clenched his fist and rushed up to him to beat him up! Tang ye was tall and almost the same size as ah Nian, but he looked stronger and tougher. Under the falling rain, ah Nian charged at Tang ye in rage. It was only when Tang ye¡¯s fist was almost upon him that ah Nian raised his hand and caught Tang ye¡¯s fist. He held it tightly! Tang ye was in disbelief at how strong her frail-looking body was. Chapter 349 ? 349 Su Li¡¯s slap was shocking to the eyes! However, the harder he tried, the easier ah Nian seemed to block. Tang ye growled in embarrassment. He threw another punch at ah SI¡¯s head, but ah si slanted his fist and hit the car window. The window was an anti-shattering glass, so the fragments were stuck together after the heavy blow. Ah Nian attacked Tang ye from a close distance. He did not hit his face, but his abdomen. Tang ye did not expect a bodyguard to actually fight back at those painful and weak spots. He was hit so hard that he kept retreating. His stomach was spasming and he could not even stand properly! This bodyguard is dead meat! Tang ye had never been so angry and ashamed before. He must kill him! he must make this lowly bodyguard regret stealing his woman! ¡°You lose. Leave her.¡± Ah Nian¡¯s ink-black hair was wet from the rain. It stuck to his face as he coldly spat out a few words. ¡°F * ck you, who did you say lost! This young master will kill you!¡± Tang ye flew into a rage again. The next second, a silver light flashed behind his waist. Tang ye used his other hand to stab his face with the dagger! At such a close distance and caught off guard, ah Nian let go of him but his cheekbone was still grazed. Tang ye looked at it and laughed smugly. you want to fight with me?! Why don¡¯t you take a piss and see what you are!¡± then, he rushed forward and attacked with the dagger. ah nian¡¯s face seemed to be even gloomier as he dodged. tang ye, on the other hand, was obviously enraged as he aimed for the fatal spots every time. Just as Tang ye was about to stab him in the neck with the dagger again, a figure appeared at the entrance of the bar. She was wearing a Punk Coat and she shouted before she could even reach them, ¡± Tang ye! Tang ye, where are you?!¡± Ah Nian was stunned when he heard the voice, but Tang ye¡¯s eyes flashed with ruthlessness. He took advantage of ah Nian¡¯s momentary daze and stabbed him! blood, one drop, two drops, dripped down. Ah Nian was pressed against the car with a Silver Dagger pointed at his throat. He was only two centimeters away from his throat. He held onto the dagger tightly with one hand and fought against Tang ye¡¯s strength! Blood flowed down the dagger and fell on his white shirt. Under the rain, it dyed a shocking color. The sound of hurried footsteps rang out. Su Li had quickly rushed out of the bar and was greeted by such a scene. Su Li¡¯s eyes immediately widened and he cried out in shock, ¡± ah Nian! The blood on his white shirt seemed to have instantly turned her eyes and her world red. ¡°No, don¡¯t, stop! Tang ye, stop!¡± Su Li¡¯s voice trembled as he shouted. She looked at ah Nian being pressed against the carriage, and the sharp reflection of the silver light almost made her eyes sting. at that moment, her heart seemed to be filled with fatal pain and helplessness. She didn¡¯t know why, but looking at this scene, it was as if she was looking at the scene from ten years ago when her little white had been shot several times and fell into her arms. It was all bloody. It was a ghastly sight to see the rain drenching his entire body, staining it with blood. When Tang ye saw Su Li, he glared at him unwillingly and let go of his hand. His chest heaved up and down as he threatened, ¡± don¡¯t think that this is over! You can¡¯t f ** king escape! Just you wait!¡± Tang ye said as he turned to look at Su Li. ¡°Su Li, I ¡­¡± ¡°pa-!¡± Chapter 350 ? 350 The choice Su Li made between the two of them Su Li slapped Tang ye¡¯s face and his chest heaved.¡±Tang ye!¡± He roared. Get lost! get lost!¡± After that, she rushed to ah Nian¡¯s side. However, Tang ye grabbed her and wiped the corner of his lips that was about to crack. His gaze was vicious as he spat out word by word through gritted teeth, ¡± Su Li! you hit me? Just for a bodyguard! you hit me?¡± Su Li used all his strength to shake off his hand and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡± Tang ye! Did you want to kill him? if I had come a little later, you would have stabbed him to death!¡± Su Li¡¯s entire body trembled, not knowing if it was from anger or fear. She rushed to ah Nian¡¯s side. Ah Nian clenched his fists tightly, and blood flowed down through the gaps between his fingers. The blood on his body was all from the previous drops and was dyed by the rain. Su Li asked anxiously, ¡± is it serious? where are you hurt? ¡± Ah Nian¡¯s thick eyelashes fluttered slightly as he looked at her fair face that was drenched by the rain. Her eyes made it seem as if she was very concerned about him. Ah Nian¡¯s heart seemed to calm down in an instant. He shook his head and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine, Yueyue. On the other hand, Tang ye found the scene extremely glaring. He was beaten up even more miserably. Why didn¡¯t he see Su Li care about him? When he was with her, she kept saying that she was his girlfriend, but he didn¡¯t allow her to kiss him or touch him. Even at this moment, she didn¡¯t even want to stand against him. Why did he feel so ridiculous? it was as if he was a fool who was being played around by someone! Tang ye¡¯s eyes flashed with ferocity. He pointed a finger at ah Nian and took a deep breath to calm his urge to kill. Su Li, I¡¯ll give you one last chance! you¡¯ve thought it through! He¡¯s just a bodyguard. Who are you going with today?¡± If-! If she disappointed him again, he would kill this man at all costs! He would not let her off! After Su Li finished examining ah Nian¡¯s condition, he finally let out a sigh of relief. However, she was still tense. Her heart skipped a beat when she heard Tang ye¡¯s words. In fact, she was not afraid of Tang ye. However, she was also afraid of ah Nian. She was afraid because she cared. Ah Nian¡¯s gaze was locked on her. Su Li took a step back, but ah Nian grabbed her arm. He didn¡¯t care about the injury on his palm. Blood was flowing, but he seemed to feel nothing as he grabbed her with all his might. He didn¡¯t let her go. He didn¡¯t let her go. However, Su Li still held his hand and used a little force to let him take it away. She raised her eyes, and the corners of her lips seemed to ripple slightly. She looked at him and murmured, ¡± ah Nian, be good. Go back first. ¡± His body froze. After Su Li finished speaking, he let go of his hand completely and turned around. He did not even look back as he walked towards Tang ye. Tang ye¡¯s anger only dissipated a little when he saw Su Li come over. He pulled Su Li¡¯s hand into his embrace, his lips pressed against her ear, and sneered with ill intentions. Su Li, is this right? it¡¯s good that you can see clearly. That¡¯s just a bodyguard, how can he compare to this young master!? ¡± Su Li discreetly broke free from his embrace and said indifferently, ¡± you¡¯re thinking too much. He¡¯s my bodyguard and has been by my side for a very long time. ¡°Oh, then this young master understands. To be able to stay for so long, even a dog will have feelings.¡± As soon as he said this- Chapter 351 ? 351 ah nian is wearing a human skin mask? Su Li suddenly clenched his fists, his eyes as sharp as an Eagle¡¯s, as if he really wanted to rush up and give him a punch. However, she still held back her desire to come back. It was not that she did not dare to hit Tang ye, nor did she care about him. She only cared about ah Nian, who was just a bodyguard! It was easy to Dodge an open spear, but hard to defend against a hidden arrow. She did not want anything to happen to ah Nian. However, was this enough for Tang ye? No, she would torture him to death very soon! When Tang ye said that, he looked at ah Nian¡¯s figure in the rain sarcastically. He was obviously insinuating something. su li did not say anything more. he turned around and left! Sang Xia was wearing a coat, and her porcelain-white hand was holding a Retro Black umbrella with complicated patterns as she watched Su Li walk over. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first, you go back early.¡± ¡°A ¡®li, Are you sure?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s face was expressionless as she asked calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t let my grandson Tang ye have it easy! Just wait and see!¡± As Su Li said this, he anxiously took out a cigarette from his pocket. Under her umbrella, he lit it up and took a deep puff. It was as if she was eager to calm the waves in her heart. Sang Xia looked at Tang ye, who was wiping the rain off his face as he walked over. Her eyes were deep and her tone was calm. be careful then. I think he¡¯s going to do something to you tonight. Su Li snorted. She had a plan. Tang ye was no match for her. Even if ah Nian had not done that in the car, she would have had her ways! before tang ye came over, su li held his breath and whispered, ¡± help me look after ah nian. tell him that i¡¯ll be back tonight. don¡¯t let him overthink it. ¡± She did not wait for sang Xia¡¯s reply. When Tang ye caught up to her, she put her hands in her pockets and left. sang xia watched as they got into the car, started the engine, and drove away before she retracted her gaze. In truth, she had not asked Su Li why he had done this because she was well aware that this was not just because it would ruin their plans. The most important reason was ah Nian. Su Li knew very well that if she did not leave with Tang ye now, he would not let ah Nian go. Even though ah Nian was good at fighting, no one was afraid of the unexpected. Su Li would not let ah Nian take risks for such a small matter, but he hoped that ah Nian would understand. ¡­¡­ As ah Nian watched them leave, his heart was filled with a sharp pain. The rain drenched his entire body, making him look even more pathetic. He got off the cold car, turned around, and left in the opposite direction without even driving. The rain was getting heavier, and his thin figure gradually blended into the night sky, looking extremely lonely. Blood dripped down from the fingers of one hand to the ground, splashing in a heartbreaking arc. Holding the umbrella, sang Xia chased after him to tell him what Su Li had instructed her to do. However, as she followed behind him, she noticed a very strange movement from ah Nian. She widened her eyes in confusion. That was because sang Xia saw ah Nian, who was walking with his back to her, suddenly stop in his tracks. He then raised his hand to touch his face. This did not surprise sang Xia. What she did not expect was that she seemed to have seen ah Nian¡¯s hand tear something off her face in the rain. Sang Xia was about seven to eight meters away from ah Nian. Even though it was raining and dark, the blurry light from the streetlights next to them allowed her to clearly see that ah Nian was holding something that had not been there before. That was actually very, very similar to Yingluo? What was that thing that looked like a human skin mask? Wait a minute! A human skin mask? Chapter 352 ? 352 Ah Nian¡¯s true face! as soon as he said those words, sang xia immediately held her breath and stood rooted to the ground, unable to move. As she watched ah Nian leave, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say what Su Li had told her to tell ah Nian. She couldn¡¯t have seen wrongly, right, Yingluo? Sang Xia was stunned for a while before she came back to her senses. However, she did not chase after him. Instead, she quickly took out her phone and took a picture of the front. Then, she zoomed in and took a few more pictures. Sang Xia guessed that it might be a human skin mask, but it was just a hypothesis. However, when she magnified it, she felt that her hypothesis was more and more true. If that was the case, why? Who was he? What he wanted to do, was it dangerous for Su Li? Sang Xia did not follow him. She only felt that she had to go to the firearms group first and let someone with experience identify what it was. ¡­¡­ At this moment, a thin figure was walking on a Street path with blue bricks and stone walls. the rain became lighter. The hazy moonlight gradually penetrated through the clouds and fell on the figure and face. Under the moonlight, his face appeared particularly cold. He was very white, probably because his skin had not seen light for many years, or because of the cold rain. However, what kind of face would that be? he had delicate features, light and deep black eyes, a straight nose, light pink lips that were tightly pursed, and the angle of his jaw was perfect and charming. except for a scratch on the cheek bone below his eyebrows and a faint trace of blood, this face was almost impeccable. The rain fell on his eyelashes, which were wet and seemed to be stained with mist. He looked thin and fragile, but his tightly pursed lips made him look stubborn and tough. He walked unsteadily to the side and leaned against the wall in a dispirited manner. His chest rose and fell, and his breathing became heavier. He pressed one hand against the wall and used the other to cover his eyebrows. he let the rain wash over him. This was a handsome and charming man, but at this moment, he looked lonely and lonely, weak and hurt. In his hand, he was holding something that looked like a human skin mask. ** Su Li left with Tang ye. Tang ye wanted to bring her home, but Su Li rejected him. He asked him to go out for a drink with her and talk about how to deal with the matter that was exposed. Su Li was stubborn in everything she did. Tang ye could not do anything to her, so he followed her to talk. However, when they arrived, Su Li actually ordered two boxes of wine, all of which were of high alcohol content. Tang ye would definitely not be able to guess what Su Li was up to. Tang ye had wanted to remind Su Li, but he thought that if she were to get drunk tonight, then he would be able to sleep with her. As long as the raw rice was cooked, everything would be fine. So he didn¡¯t care anymore. su li smacked the wine bottle on the table and the cap fell off. he threw it to tang ye and took a bottle for himself. ¡± tell me, how can i be at ease about that? ¡± At this moment, he was leaning back on the sofa at the card table, holding a cigarette in one hand and a bottle of wine in the other. His legs were on the table in front of him, and his face was indifferent. Tang ye sat directly opposite her and looked at Su Li. For a moment, he only felt the coldness in his heart spread uncontrollably. Did Su Li really like him? What was the reason for her to be with him? Chapter 353 ? 353 Eavesdropping on master Zhan¡¯s phone call, he¡¯s going for surgery? Why couldn¡¯t he sense even the slightest bit of Su Li¡¯s love for him? She only knew how to play with him and tease him when she was happy. Was this really the so-called love between a man and a woman? Why couldn¡¯t he feel any happiness or sweetness, only pain and resentment? ¡°How do you want to solve this?¡± Tang ye said as he tried his best to control his emotions. Su Li pinched his neck and frowned slightly. state clearly that you broke up with sang zhirou, and also make it clear that I have no relationship with you! ¡°Su Li! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Tang ye did not even sneer at her when he heard that. He just glared at her and asked. Su Li laughed. let¡¯s not talk about my identity first. I can¡¯t casually disclose my relationship. You and sang zhirou just broke up, and you already got together with me. No matter what, it won¡¯t be nice to say this, right? ¡± ¡°You-!¡± Tang ye¡¯s face turned green but he could not say anything. ¡°this matter is over. if you don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s very simple. we¡¯ll break up.¡± ¡°Break up? You wish!¡± Then, Tang ye suddenly leaned over from across the table and pinched her chin. He looked straight at her and said, ¡± Okay, okay, didn¡¯t I say it has nothing to do with you? I¡¯ll listen to you, but you have to tell me, what¡¯s going on between you and that bodyguard?¡± When he said this, he stared at Su Li! He seemed to want to see something in her eyes. this was what he was most concerned about! He didn¡¯t want to know that Su Li had a foot in two boats, that he was being ambiguous everywhere, and that he was making him a cuckold! Tang ye thought that it was possible for her to be so flirtatious. Su Li could feel Tang ye¡¯s anger rising at the mention of ah Nian. don¡¯t test my patience and limits. Ah Nian is my bodyguard. We¡¯ve been together for many years and our relationship can¡¯t be any cleaner! Acting was something she had long practiced to the point of perfection. was her relationship with ah nian something that someone like him could speculate about? Tang ye stared at her. After a while, he could not see anything in her eyes. He leaned back and took a sip of his wine. I hope you don¡¯t. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die. He would die. He was smiling, but he said such words. Su Li coldly laughed and began to drink bottle after bottle. Her alcohol tolerance was high, and aside from her father, she had not found a worthy opponent. Tang ye wanted to get Su Li drunk so that he could bring her back to bed, but after drinking three or four bottles of wine, he was already in a daze. The people in front of him seemed to have split into two, three, and several. His consciousness was also in a mess. Su Li, however, narrowed his eyes, and in the end, snapped his fingers in a state that couldn¡¯t be more clear-headed. suddenly, a woman came out from a hidden corner of the private room. at a glance, she was dressed and had a similar figure to her. Su Li watched as Tang ye stood up unsteadily. He shook his head and mumbled her name as he stretched out his hand. His ¡°Su Li¡± took the opportunity to greet him. In reality, Su Li had already walked to the door of the private room and hidden a miniature camera in the vicinity. Only then did he directly open the door and leave. However, when she was leaving, she heard Tang ye growling. She turned around and saw that Tang ye was pressing her down on the ground, venting his anger. Su Li laughed coldly, his body turning even colder. Tang ye, you dare to bully my people, just you wait! It seemed like a ¡± beautiful ¡± night, right? no, it was just the beginning of your abyss! If she were to appear again, she would have to return before dawn. Now, she had to go and find ah Nian! *** In the huge villa. Cheng Donglin came to fetch sang Xia. She was in a hurry to log into the computer and ask about the photo in the company¡¯s chat room. Before she could enter, she heard Rong Zhan¡¯s voice from the crack of the door. He seemed to be on the phone with someone, and his voice was very agitated. my wife is allergic to latex, what can I do? she doesn¡¯t want a child, so I can only f * cking have surgery. I thought I would be enjoying myself, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be a f * cking giant pit. Hearing this, sang Xia¡¯s hand, which was about to push the door open, suddenly froze. surgery? what surgery? Wasn¡¯t her latex allergy about Yingluo¡¯s thing? Could it be that Rong Zhan wanted to undergo a ligation surgery? Thinking of this, sang Xia furrowed her brows. Chapter 354 ? 354 The two of them were intimate, sister sang¡¯s decision! at this moment, rong zhan¡¯s voice continued, ¡± i have no choice. let¡¯s arrange the operation time. she doesn¡¯t want the child and i don¡¯t dare to take the risk. what if she goes for an abortion? ¡± I can¡¯t accept that her body is far more fragile than my life.¡± The rest of the words kept pouring into sang Xia¡¯s ears, causing her to freeze in place. She held the doorknob, but she could not open it. Sensing some movement inside, she suddenly moved and stepped back. Then, she turned around and left quickly in the direction of the study room. There was a computer in the study room, and she didn¡¯t need to use it herself. It would be the same. However, after entering the study, sang Xia leaned against the door and took a deep breath. she took off her slightly wet coat and took out a long and thin Marlboro black ice from inside. she walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and her mind was buzzing with the words that rong zhan had said on the phone just now. there was no doubt that he wanted to go for surgery. however, it was difficult to perform surgery. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t saying that she would absolutely not be afraid of the child in the future, or that there was still room for discussion. However, when she thought about how she was currently on the rise, and how there would be a noisy little brat making a fuss by her side in the future, just thinking about it gave her a headache. She really had no feelings for children. But Rong Zhan really made a sacrifice for the surgery. Sang Xia¡¯s brows furrowed even more. Her eyes drooped slightly, and she held a black ice stick in her hand. She played with the lighter, but in the end, she lowered her head and lit it. She was really conflicted and conflicted. Rong Zhan had already done so much for her. Should she take a step back and break her bottom line for him? While he was thinking, there were three knocks on the door of the study. The door was opened, and a slender black figure walked in. Rong Zhan was wearing a black sleeping robe, which complemented his fair skin and made him look even more evil, wild, and dangerous. However, this man looked at the slender figure smoking in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with one hand crossed over her chest. He walked over, reached out his hands from behind, and wrapped them around her waist. ¡± wife, when was the last time you smoked? i have to record down the frequency of your smoking and see if you¡¯ve improved. ¡± As he said this, his big palm slowly slid into sang Xia¡¯s thin velvet coat and followed the upper edge of her beautiful waistline. his hand was a little cold, and it tickled her when he caressed her skin. sang xia held his hand down and said, ¡± stop it. what are you doing? i¡¯m wet. i¡¯m going to take a shower. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? let me touch you.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his large hand slid to her back and pushed her away. Sang Xia only felt her chest relax, and then she was ravaged by someone¡¯s demonic claws. now, whenever her body touched him, she felt particularly weak and soft like water. she was especially sensitive. She moaned softly. Rong Zhan reached in with both hands and touched her while his thin lips were close to her ear. His voice was charming and he said meaningfully, ¡± if the frequency is too high, my two little babies will become smaller. sang xia could not help but laugh when she heard that she had regained some consciousness. ¡± little shit, you¡¯ve grown bigger recently. ¡± As she spoke, sang Xia seemed to have thought of something. She pushed him away and turned around to get her phone. Rong Zhan followed closely behind and smirked. isn¡¯t that all my credit?! Sang Xia ignored him and did not ask him about the surgery. She took out her phone and showed him the picture of ah Nian that she had just taken. Rong Zhan, help me take a look at this. What is this? ¡± Chapter 355 ? 355 It¡¯s the human skin mask/sister sang¡¯s concession Rong Zhan sat on the comfortable chair and pulled her onto his lap. Sang Xia pulled out the photo and enlarged it for him to see. look at this thing in your hand. What does it look like? ¡± Rong Zhan held her waist with one hand and took the phone with the other. Looking at the photo, he narrowed his eyes slightly. It looked like something made of a very soft material, the color of flesh. However, to others, this thing might seem ¡± what the hell ¡°? he was completely clueless, but to rong zhan, this was not something rare. however, he could not be completely sure just by looking at it. After all, there were many things similar to this thing. Sang Xia said, ¡± I happened to see this scene today. I took a picture of it. The man had nothing in his hand before, but then he touched his face and seemed to have torn something off. Then I saw him holding this thing in his hand. What do you think it is? doesn¡¯t it look like a Pixiu? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a human skin mask,¡± Rong Zhan said softly. After adjusting his size, he continued her sentence. ¡°If that¡¯s what you said, then that human skin mask is most likely the same. I¡¯ve seen many of them, and they¡¯re basically the same as this one. Who¡¯s wearing this?¡± Rong Zhan suddenly tightened his grip on her shoulders and asked with a frown. Sang Xia shook her head. She knew that he was worried about her. it¡¯s not me. This person has something to do with Su Li. ¡°su li?¡± ¡°mm, this man is su li¡¯s bodyguard, and his personal bodyguard at that. i accidentally discovered this secret and wanted to find out what it was. if it really was a human skin mask, then i¡¯ll go tell her.¡± Hearing Rong Zhan say that it was a human skin mask, sang Xia felt a little uneasy. Who was that bodyguard? why did he lie in ambush beside Su Li all year round? The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. forget it, I¡¯ll just tell her now. She said as she got up. Rong Zhan grabbed her. wait, wife. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes flickered, and he looked at her deeply. I have something to tell you. Hanhan will be away for two days tomorrow. Sang Xia,¡±hehe!¡± Before she could ask what he was going to do, the words she had heard on the phone in front of the bedroom door suddenly appeared in her mind. Sang Xia¡¯s heart suddenly felt heavy, and her breathing stopped for a moment. She did not say anything. ¡°Wife?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled into a smile and he pecked her on the corner of her mouth. miss me? You don¡¯t want me to leave?¡± He teased her on purpose. Usually, sang Xia would just ignore him, but now, she felt a strange bitterness in her heart. It didn¡¯t feel good. She knew what he was going to do. He was willing to do anything for her, and he didn¡¯t want her to be forced. Did she love Rong Zhan? Love. However, on the contrary, had she done anything for him? No, there wasn¡¯t. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed that she had never given up anything she wanted for him, even if it kept going against his will. She loved him, but she seemed to love him very selfishly. She was stingy with everything she gave him Hanhan. Didn¡¯t she rely on Rong Zhan¡¯s sincere love for her? Sang Xia unconsciously held Rong Zhan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Wife, if you really can¡¯t bear to part with me, just say ¡®what are you embarrassed about¡¯.¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t bear to.¡± Sang Xia said. Rong Zhan was stunned for a moment, then he gave a half-smile and pinched her face. If he couldn¡¯t see anything at this time, he must have been careless. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 356 ? 356 Don¡¯t do anything for a day, just do her! Sang Xia shifted her gaze away and looked out of the window. Her lips curled up slightly, and her gaze suddenly became gentle. Rong Zhan, Did you know? on the way back from the car just now, I saw a child. The mother was carrying the child, and the Father was holding a big umbrella. His arms were holding the mother and son, and he was even holding a cake box in his hand. One side of his body was wet, but he was still playing with the child and joking with his wife. As sang Xia said this, she turned back to look at Rong Zhan with a rare gentleness in her eyes. although it¡¯s still raining and the temperature is cold, I feel warm inside when I look at the family of three. ¡°maybe this is what it means to be complete. in the future, if we have a child, i think it might be a good hanhan.¡± Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s expression after she finished her words. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes looked at her without blinking, listening to her seriously. After she finished, he did not stand up excitedly or looked very excited. Instead, he frowned and stared at her. Are you sure? ¡± Sang Xia lowered her head and chuckled. She took a puff of her cigarette in an elegant and relaxed manner. When she looked up again, she suddenly kissed him on the lips. She turned around unknowingly and wrapped her arms around his neck. He sat on the chair while she sat on his lap and kissed him deeply. The smell of black minty tobacco was light yet stimulating, and the strong atmosphere ignited the rainy night. In the end, sang Xia panted lightly and leaned against his neck. yes, I¡¯m sure, ¡± she muttered. She loved Rong Zhan. however, he couldn¡¯t be so selfish and always think for himself. she didn¡¯t want him to fulfill too many wishes. it was just a child, so she believed that she would accept it. And now, he couldn¡¯t just come and go as he pleased. She still had time to prepare. Rong Zhan tightened his arms and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. wife, I know what you¡¯re worried about. You once said that you don¡¯t want children because you feel that your childhood was too painful. But don¡¯t be afraid because our children will be the product of our love and nothing else. We will always be together and love you forever. Our children will have a happy family. That was what Rong Zhan wanted to say. It was also a promise that belonged to him. However, he didn¡¯t feel that this was a promise to her. It was very formal because every word he said was true. He didn¡¯t feel that this was anything. What he said could always be done with his actions. Sang Xia leaned on his firm chest, rubbing her head against his and smiling. In fact, it was said that men¡¯s sweet words were pleasant to hear, but if they could be believed, pigs could climb trees. But why did she still inexplicably believe it? She knew. because she believed that she would be able to hold this man¡¯s heart for the rest of her life. She just had this kind of mysterious confidence. ¡°Then, are you still going tomorrow?¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Rong Zhan asked. ¡°What do you mean by going out for a walk?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not going. I still have something else to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sang Xia could not help but ask. She was really afraid that Rong Zhan had gone for surgery. In fact, there might not be any danger, but she did not want Rong Zhan to make any more sacrifices for her. In the end, when Rong Zhan heard her question, he stared at her intensely and said faintly, ¡± be you! He didn¡¯t do anything for a day and just wanted to be her! sang xia,¡±hehe.¡± This fairy once again has nothing to say! ** After Su Li left Tang ye¡¯s place, he went back to look for ah Nian. Chapter 357 ? 357 Su Li has returned/he¡¯s not wearing a mask Ah Nian was injured, and she could not just leave him be, even if Yueyue was just her bodyguard. However, it was obvious. She was very clear. To her, ah Nian was different. Su Li quickly rushed back to the hotel. She had to go back before Tang ye woke up the next morning. This was a trap she had set for him. She was just waiting for him to fall into. At the moment, in the hotel Su Li was in. The door of the huge suite was opened, and a wet figure appeared at the door. He did not turn on the lights, as if he was used to the darkness. Would she be back tonight? Would he? At the thought of this, the light in his eyes dimmed even more. In the huge suite, there was only the sound of running water coming from the bathroom. He was standing in front of the sink, having already washed himself. He was wearing a white bathrobe, barefooted, facing the mirror, and treating his wound. His black hair was slightly wet and drooped down, half covering his handsome eyebrows. His face was pale, but there was no expression on his face. His light pink lips were pursed, and he looked very rational, so rational that it was ridiculous. It was as if the person who had been walking alone in the alley under the rain was not him. After treating and bandaging the wound, he looked at the mirror in front of him. The mist was covering it, so she couldn¡¯t see clearly. He raised his bandaged hand and placed it on the mirror. He clenched his fist and rubbed it until his face was completely revealed in the mirror. The him in the mirror was clearly very familiar, but it also felt a little strange. Other than himself, how long had it been since anyone else had seen this face? There were still two hundred days left. little li, only two hundred days left. ¡°ring ring-!¡± His phone rang and he lowered his eyes to take a look. the caller id showed-su li. He didn¡¯t have any notes on this name. It was her name. it was a name that he would never forget. However, why would it ring at this time? Didn¡¯t she leave? didn¡¯t she leave this insignificant bodyguard behind? Why was he still calling? Ah Nian¡¯s fingertips trembled as he slowly inched closer. He picked up. Suddenly, Su Li¡¯s slightly urgent voice rang out in the quiet air.¡±Ah Nian, where are you now?¡± I don¡¯t have the room card, open the door for me, I¡¯m back!¡± As soon as he said that, his body froze. The first thing he did was to look into the mirror. The face in the mirror was clearly not the face of ¡®ah Nian¡¯. ¡°hello, ah nian? Ah Nian? If you¡¯re inside, then open the door. This great aunt has something to tell you!¡± At this moment, Su Li had already arrived at the hotel and had just come out of the elevator. He felt around his body, but he didn¡¯t have a room card on him, so he couldn¡¯t enter. In fact, on the way back, her mind had been in a mess. She felt that she knew why Tang ye and ah Nian had fought. Tang ye¡¯s words were still fresh in her mind. Did ah Nian really have feelings for her that he should not have? no, how could this be? Su Li couldn¡¯t point out what was wrong, but he just felt that it wasn¡¯t right. She already had someone she liked, so why would ah Nian like her? Wasn¡¯t he looking for a beating? Su Li took down his phone, glanced at it, and furrowed his brows. What¡¯s going on? ah Nian picked up the call, but why isn¡¯t he saying anything? could it be that he was angry with her? ah Nian, you¡¯ve heard about me. I had no choice but to leave. I did it for your own good. Look, I¡¯m back now. Open the door. It¡¯s raining outside. It¡¯s so cold. I¡¯m freezing. I know you¡¯re in there. Open the door! Inside the door- Chapter 358 ? 358 Ah Nian, don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be nervous When ah Nian came out of the bathroom, he heard someone knocking on the door and shouting. He stared at the door for a moment before walking back into the bathroom with his head lowered, as if he had not heard what she had said. However, his tightly furrowed brows from before had finally relaxed. Ah Nian looked at the human-skinned mask that he had put in a sealed bag. He took it out, cleaned it, and put it back on carefully. He also applied a band-aid to the cheekbone below her eyelids. By the time he was done, more than ten minutes had passed. He heaved a sigh of relief and opened the door. He couldn¡¯t let her know about this face yet, or else all his previous efforts would be in vain. He had promised. ¡­¡­ Outside the door, Su Li saw that he did not open the door and was so angry that he hammered the door twice. Then he leaned against the wall and slid down. He curled up into a ball, cursing under his breath and sneezed fiercely. She was wearing an army green Punk Coat, tight-fitting jeans, and a pair of casual shoes. Her long hair was let down, and even though she looked extremely disheveled, she was still beautiful. However, as soon as she squatted down, she began to feel drowsy. She was drenched in the rain and cold. It was night, and after drinking a few bottles of wine, she felt a little sleepy. She yawned a few times, but seeing that he really did not open the door, she simply curled herself up and closed the door for a while. Ah Nian opened the door gently and was greeted by this scene. Her palm-sized beautiful face looked very quiet at this time. She just leaned against the door, squatted there, and dozed off with her arms crossed. She was so tired that she kept nodding her head, like a homeless little wild cat. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes flickered slightly when he saw that. The indifference in his eyes faded a little, and a little gentleness filled his eyes. and just as su li nodded her head in exhaustion, it seemed that her center of gravity was unstable. her body leaned forward and was about to fall. Ah Nian moved quickly, and before she could fall, he caught her by her shoulders and lifted her up. He entered. He gently kicked the door open. Su Li opened her eyes in a daze and saw ah Nian carrying her into the room. Seeing his slightly furrowed brows, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh foolishly. ah Nian, I thought you wouldn¡¯t open the door. Why did you carry me in? ¡± she asked. ¡°Sleep, don¡¯t talk.¡± Ah Nian did not look at her. He put her on the bed and gave her a wet coat and shoes. He wanted to turn around ¡­ ¡± wait a minute. also, take off your pants. ¡± She squinted her eyes and mumbled. Ah Nian¡¯s movements paused, and his breathing stagnated. however, he still turned around obediently and helped her take off her pants. She lay on the bed with her slender arms stretched out. Under the thin beige velvet coat, her soft round arms rose and fell. Her legs were also slightly spread apart. She looked at him with squinted eyes, not sure if she was awake or not. ah nian¡¯s hands moved to unbutton her pants, but he did not manage to do so even after two tries. he did not know if he was nervous or what. However, Su Li¡¯s voice came over at this moment, sounding like a hoarse charm and floating like a feather. don¡¯t be anxious, be nervous. Take it slow. ah nian¡¯s eyes twitched. What was she trying to do? could it be that she had drunk too much, or that she was drowsy? Her words and actions were not proper. yes, not serious. After ah Nian undid the buttons, he took off her pants and began to caress her. She wasn¡¯t wearing anything else other than a sexy black lace bra. Her long, fair legs were straight and beautiful, striking people¡¯s eyes. She was testing him. Chapter 359 ? 359 She tested ¡°Nuan¡± after drinking Su Li saw that ah Nian¡¯s face was expressionless as he lowered his head and took off his jeans seriously. He did not look at the places he should not look at at at all. Su Li¡¯s eyes were deep, and her heart, which was filled with sorrow, heaved a sigh of relief. Did ah Nian really like her? she couldn¡¯t tell. Wasn¡¯t he just carrying out his duty as a bodyguard? It was just enough to listen to her. however, ah nian¡¯s indifferent behavior surprised her. was she not attractive? He didn¡¯t even pretend to ¡°take advantage¡± of her when she was drunk? was she even a woman? Was he that unattractive? No charm? However, just as she was deep in thought, ah Nian suddenly spoke. She held her breath, thinking that he would say something, but he said, ¡± the weather is so cold. Why aren¡¯t you wearing long johns? ¡± Su Li immediately said,¡±hehe.¡± Her expression was a little strange. Why did he only notice this? Where were her alluring curves and fair skin? F * ck. Su Li¡¯s heart had suffered a great blow. Could she not wear it? ¡°I¡¯m not cold, I¡¯m not cold,¡± she gritted her teeth and retorted. ¡°Cold, your pants are very cold.¡± ah nian said seriously. he even grabbed her hand and placed it on his thigh. ¡± touch it yourself. is it cold? ¡± Su Li,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± She had nothing else to say. In the end, she narrowed her eyes and said, ¡± alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll wear it. It¡¯s because I feel cold. Ah Nian thinks I¡¯m cold. Ah Nian,¡±hehe.¡± After ah Nian took off her pants, he covered her with the blanket and went to the bathroom. Su Li saw that his eyes did not have the slightest hint of lust between a man and a woman. It was as if he was extremely similar to her father, only caring about whether his clothes were cold or not, not caring at all about her beauty or ugliness. She subconsciously held her forehead. Forget it, she couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she might as well ask. However, just as she was about to ask, ah Nian returned with a warm, wet towel in his hand. Su Li suddenly had an idea. He quickly closed his eyes and slightly tilted his head. He looked like he was asleep. The way she slept was especially quiet. She didn¡¯t seem to be as tormented as she looked. Su Li closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. He felt ah Nian walking over and standing in front of him for a moment, then he seemed to sigh. That sigh seemed to contain a lot of helplessness. Was it because she had left with Tang ye before? Su Li silently thought in his heart. Immediately after. Su Li felt some sort of Qi assault his face, and a wet and hot towel fell on his face. His movements were very light and very gentle as he wiped his face. His forehead, his brow, his cheeks, his lips, and his neck were all rubbed together. At that moment. She had an inexplicable feeling in her heart. It was as if she was a treasure in his palm, being carefully protected by him. she didn¡¯t know what to feel. After wiping her face, he didn¡¯t do anything else. Instead, he walked to the end of the bed and wiped her cold feet. They were equally meticulous. Su Li slightly narrowed his eyes to peek at him. He saw that his back was slightly thin, and his back was facing her. He was currently lowering his head and wiping. His back cringed again. As he looked at the familiar back, Su Li always had the illusion that little white had returned. it was as if the person in her mind and the person in reality overlapped. Her eyelashes trembled. After ah Nian was done, he held her feet to warm them up for a while before he slowly got up. Su Li closed his eyes again. However, this time, ah Nian did not leave. Instead, he returned to stand in front of her. ¡°Miss Zhenzhen?¡± Su Li,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± Ah Nian called out to her softly, but there was no response. It was as if she had really fallen asleep. Thus, after that, he actually did something that Su Li could never have imagined ¡­ Chapter 360 ? 360 That kiss left her dumbfounded As ah Nian got closer to her, his slender body bent over slightly. Qingqing, Xiaoli? ¡± Little li Xuanji miss? ¡± he called her softly again. This time, it was no longer ¡± miss ¡± or ¡± miss ¡± but an intimate way of addressing her. It was such a simple word, light as a feather, but it immediately struck Su Li¡¯s heart. She faintly furrowed her brows, as if her ¡°sleep¡± was not very stable. However, there were turbulent waves in his heart. Ah, what did ah Nian call her? Li? He was just a bodyguard, how could he call her so intimately? However, this was not the main point. Most importantly, someone had once called her Wanwan by that name. Su Li¡¯s heart trembled. However, that was not all. Ah Nian seemed to have noticed that she had really fallen asleep, and he did not react at all. He tucked her in carefully and gently. His hand did not leave her as it landed on her forehead, and he gently stroked the messy hair on her forehead. ¡°Xiao Li, Xiao Li, Xiao Li, Xiao Li,¡± He mumbled her name softly, his eyes slightly lowered, and his head slowly lowered in a daze. Her gentle breath fell on her fair and beautiful face. Su Li¡¯s hands under the blanket unconsciously clenched. At the beginning, Su Li had been pretending to be asleep, but later on, his act became more and more real. It wasn¡¯t that her acting skills were superb, but at this stage, she actually didn¡¯t dare to wake up and face him, so she pretended to be real. But even so, what happened next still caused Su Li¡¯s entire body to freeze in disbelief. Ah Nian gently stroked the hair on her forehead and slowly leaned over. He lowered his head and moved closer to her face. Until his light pink and beautiful lips touched her bright red and tender lips lightly. He did not leave. She clenched her hands, but on the surface, she tried her best to control her breathing and not let it be rapid and disorderly. Ah Nian¡¯s lips touched, but he did not leave immediately. Instead, he gently sucked on Yingying¡¯s soft lips, which were full and tender. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave Yingying just like that. Su Li, however, could not hold it in any longer. He put on an appearance as if someone had disturbed his sweet dreams. He smacked his lips a few times and slightly furrowed his brows. He deliberately flipped the pages and mumbled something, letting out indistinct mumbling. Ah Nian looked up and saw that her ears were slightly red. His deep eyes flickered, and he got up. As if he did not see it, he pulled the blanket over her and left. She gently closed the bedroom door. The moment he left. Shua! Su Li hurriedly opened her eyes and gasped for breath. Her hands were pressed against her fiercely beating chest, and her face was completely red, almost on the verge of dripping blood. She turned around to look at the door behind her, and seeing that it was really closed, she let out a breath of relief in her heart, and at the same time, she also tightly clutched the blanket. He buried his head in it. Her fair and slender neck that was exposed could not help but be stained with a thin layer of red. ?! He held a big flag! What was going on? After a while, she peeked out, but only her eyes were exposed. Her hands clutched the blanket and she carefully looked at the door. At that moment, the storm in her heart had not subsided. She could not think of what had happened. The scene of ah Nian kissing her while she was sleeping was the only thing that kept replaying in her mind. He actually kissed her. He kissed her. He kissed her! However, what made her feel uneasy was that the kiss not only brought her disbelief, but also fear and even shyness. That¡¯s right, Yingluo It was shyness. On the way here, she was clearly thinking ¡­ Chapter 361 ? 361 How was this ordinary bodyguard worth being shy about? If ah Nian really did like her as Tang ye had said, she had wanted to talk to him nicely and not waste his time on her. In her heart, no one else was worth it. but wuwu! She felt like she had gone crazy. That sudden kiss without any warning made her not hate it, but she was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t control herself. f * ck! She was not an innocent little girl! she wasn¡¯t a woman who had never experienced human affairs! But why? Why did this kiss make her lose the strength to teach him a lesson and stop him from liking her? Wrong, wrong! Something was wrong! Things shouldn¡¯t have developed this way. She should be as domineering as a Queen, or seriously teach him a lesson. But the truth was ¡­ Her heart must have softened when she saw how quiet, honest, and considerate he was, or she must have felt that he was possessed by little white, which was why she reacted like that. F * ck! It was really like seeing a ghost! Su Li was on the bed, pulling at his hair and making a mess of it, but in the end, he still wrapped himself up in the blanket and rolled around with a red face, curling into a ball of mist. ** The next day. At four or five o ¡®clock, Su Li woke up in a daze. no matter how tired she was, she did not forget the important thing. tang ye, that bastard, was still waiting for her to deal with. This was an important step between her and Tang ye. When she opened the door to leave, she saw ah Nian leaning against the sofa without even taking off his clothes. On the table, there were also hot crab roe buns that seemed to have just been bought. They were her favorite. she walked over to pick one up and held it in her mouth. then, she looked at ah nian, who was taking a nap with his eyes closed. with one hand on her waist, she frowned and stared at him for a while. This ah Nian! At most, she had a good figure and good skills. Her facial features were very good, but she looked very ordinary? He was far from all the handsome men she had seen before. His personality was also very low, extremely low. He was quiet and could even be invisible at times. What part of her was worthy of last night¡¯s embarrassment? su li sized him up, and then silently raised a middle finger. taking advantage of his rest and sleep, he secretly provoked him. Little guy, she would deal with him when she came back. After giving her the middle finger, she held the crab roe dumpling in her mouth, picked up her car keys, and turned to leave. However, when she reached the entrance and was about to go out, she suddenly thought of something and stopped in her tracks. he cursed in a low voice. she hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she turned around and quickly returned to the bedroom to take out a pen and paper to write a note for him. then, she took out a thin blanket from the cupboard, walked quietly to ah nian¡¯s side, and gently covered him with it. In the end, she left in a hurry, as if she had a guilty conscience. this was crazy. She must be crazy. ** before su li rushed back to the private room last night, she pulled out the video from last night¡¯s private room to watch while she drove. She had found a woman last night. It was not someone special. She had found a pretty hostess with a similar build to her to pretend to be her and spend the night with the drunk Tang ye. Seeing the video, Su Li knew that things really had gone according to her plan. Su Li skipped the video of their intense passion, but to her surprise, she heard Tang ye calling her name a few times in the video. This made her frown slightly. She didn¡¯t know if it was disdain, mockery, or some other ridicule in her heart. After all, her initial goal was to make Tang ye fall in love with her and then dump him. Su Li looked at the quiet room. Tang ye, who had been drunk and groggy the entire night, was still not fully awake. There was a naked woman beside him. She saw that it was about time, so she got out of the car and walked towards the nightclub. it was her turn to make her appearance-! Chapter 362 ? 362 He flipped out and slept with another woman! Su Li took advantage of the fact that neither of them had woken up to sneak in and enter the private room. As soon as she went in, it was filled with the smell of sex. She shook her head with a complicated expression, then found a place to rest, picked up a half-drunk bottle, held it in her hand, and then found a corner of the sofa, pretending to be drunk and asleep, and closed her eyes to sleep. she was waiting for tang ye to wake up. tang ye had slept with someone else. the first thing he would do after waking up was to be shocked. she just had to find the right time to wake up. The matter developed just as Su Li had predicted. Tang ye was woken up by the woman¡¯s soft body. He subconsciously thought it was Su Li, so he flipped over and pressed her under him before he was fully awake. They continued with the intense morning exercise. However, the woman was only groaning with her body turned to one side. Tang ye was very excited to hear her groan and his sleepiness gradually dissipated. His body and heart were extremely satisfied. Lili, Lili¡¯s baby, Nannan. he turned her over and was about to kiss her lips. The lights in the room were switched on the moment Su Li walked in. It was not blinding and was very dark, but when Tang ye gradually regained consciousness, he opened his eyes slightly and kissed her. However, when he turned her around, he suddenly felt that something was not right. He was stunned, and his body stiffened. In an instant, he seemed to have woken up. he stopped what he was doing and widened his eyes in disbelief. he reached out to lift the hair covering the woman¡¯s face. As expected-! when he saw it clearly, his chest heaved up and down violently, and he pulled himself out in an instant. there was no passion left in his body, and he was disheartened. he began to quickly look for anyone else in the private room. however, in the next second, he found the figure of a person holding a bottle of wine and ¡°sleeping soundly¡± on a sofa. even if he couldn¡¯t see it clearly, he still knew with a single glance that the woman was su li. But who was the woman under him? Motherf * cker! What the hell? Tang ye did not care about anything else. His back was covered in cold sweat as if he was afraid that Su Li would find out. He quickly put on his pants, then dragged the woman on the floor and hurried out. He was more familiar with this place, so when he came out, a manager saw him and immediately came up to him. Tang ye¡¯s temples were throbbing in anger. He lowered his voice and scolded angrily, ¡± who is this woman! Who let her into my room?!¡± The manager looked at the woman and was surprised. young ¡­ Young master Tang, this is our new hostess. She went in to deliver the wine yesterday and didn¡¯t come out. We thought you stayed behind to take a look. The manager¡¯s voice trailed off when he saw Tang ye¡¯s face turning green. He swallowed his saliva and stopped talking. Tang ye was furious, but Su Li was still unconscious, so he did not dare to get too angry. He threw the woman aside like a piece of trash. The manager quickly said a few words into the walkie-talkie, and after a while, someone took the disheveled woman who couldn¡¯t close her legs away. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this woman didn¡¯t come here last night, you know? whoever dares to speak of this matter, be careful that this young master will kill him!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this little one understands! No one came to young master Tang¡¯s place last night!¡± The manager quickly followed up. ¡°Hurry up and get lost!¡± tang ye cursed. The manager quickly left, but before he could take a few steps, Tang ye caught up to him and grabbed his collar. Chapter 363 ? 363 it¡¯s inevitable to leave traces when eating secretly! ¡°You should be very clear on how to deal with this woman. This young master doesn¡¯t want to see this woman now, and will not in the future! And don¡¯t leave any traces, do you understand?¡± tang ye then took out a card from his pocket. ¡± be clean! ¡± What was Tang ye afraid of? If it was in the past, he would have played with two or three people, let alone a hostess. He was not afraid of what others would say. But it was different now! He had promised Su Li that he would not touch other women. If Su Li found out, she would definitely break up with him without a second thought! And he could no longer get close to her. He did not have the face to get close to her! when tang ye returned to the room, he pulled at his hair in frustration. what the hell happened last night? How did he get drunk just like that? He had even slept with another woman in front of Su Li. For the entire night, his actions were simply unbelievable. He had clearly thought that the person he had pounced on was Su Li! Why did it become another woman this morning! Something was wrong! Something was very wrong! He kept feeling that something was off, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. Moreover, Su Li was still in the private room, while she was still unconscious. She seemed to be quite drunk. once he thought of su li, tang ye could not care about anything else. no matter what, he had to act as if this had never happened. he could not let su li know. he returned to the private room and hurriedly cleaned up the remnants of his traces. he opened the door to get some fresh air, and hearing the sound of him touching the wine bottle from time to time, su li awoke. In reality, Su Li had indeed taken a short nap. It would be a waste for Mei Rong not to sleep, but it was about time for her to wake up. She rubbed her eyes and mumbled, ¡± Wu, so noisy! Tang ye turned around and saw Su Li rubbing his eyes. He was afraid that there would be a suspicious smell on him, so he did not dare to get close to her. He pretended to be wearing his coat as he said, ¡± Lili, you¡¯re awake! Su Li pinched his own neck and frowned, as if he hadn¡¯t slept well. He complained, ¡± why are you sleeping here? how much f * cking wine did you drink yesterday? can¡¯t you take me to open a hotel?! Tang ye avoided her gaze. it¡¯s just a hotel. Should we open it tonight? ¡± Su Li yawned and waved his hand. open my ass! I¡¯m so sleepy, send me back quickly. Remember to hold a press conference and make it clear about what happened between us!¡± As Su Li spoke, he was already walking towards him. Not to mention that as soon as he reached his side, he sniffed and couldn¡¯t help but frown. what smell is it? it¡¯s so fragrant. Did you ask miss to come and drink last night? ¡± It¡¯s so suffocating! i want to vomit!¡± When Tang ye heard this, his hair stood on end. He quickly retorted, ¡± what miss? don¡¯t spout nonsense. I¡¯ve promised to wait for you and keep myself pure for you! Tang ye was still a little worried after he said that. but, baby, I¡¯ll get my men to send you. I still have something to do! Tang ye was afraid that she would find out, so he could only stay away from her. ¡°as you wish.¡± su li mumbled, then lazily narrowed his eyes and turned around to take the lead. Tang ye wanted to follow her, but he was afraid that she would notice, so he called one of his men to send her back. su li left the night club and stood on the steps, smoking a cigarette as if he wanted to clear his mind. actually, she did this not just to make tang ye feel guilty and keep his distance from her. At the very least, he would be able to avoid direct conflict with ah Nian. but in the end, the most important reason for this was still ¡­ Chapter 364 ? 364 Tang ye and sang zhirou slept together? And it was because of the Sang family. perhaps tang ye did not do anything wrong, but his fault was that he was close to the sang family. It was not just close. He was sang zhirou¡¯s boyfriend. even now, he still could not completely get rid of them. so, he was trapped in the original plan and became a chess piece for sang xia and her to take revenge on the sang family. moreover, tang ye did not get along with sang xia in the beginning. he had humiliated and bullied her before. sang xia was not a saint, so it was understandable that she had plotted against him. Back then, even Rong Zhan thought that he was too free, so he made her steal the chip to give him something to do. now that the secret trade in the chip had been intercepted by them, they could paralyze his foreign trade routes at any time. In her opinion, Tang ye played with women, was violent, cruel, and most importantly, who asked him to stand against them? Because of the Sang family, they had used him as a chess piece. She did not feel anything at all. People like Tang ye needed to be taught a lesson. However, if he really had some ability, this little storm would not completely crush him. Right now. She had already gotten the evidence of his extramarital affair. The woman who had slept with him last night was also under her supervision. Everything was under her control. Also, sang Xia had planned to make her father a cuckold. That day, the mayfly was coming, and all the mines buried before would explode one by one! Wipe out all those people in one go! *** However ¡­ After all the planning and planning, there was still one thing that suddenly appeared that was beyond her expectations. Things couldn¡¯t always go according to her plan. There would always be some external factors. The next day. On the morning that Tang ye had agreed to hold a press conference and clarify everything himself, Weibo suddenly went wild again! Sang zhirou, who had always been the ¡°weak¡± side and had been the third party, suddenly posted a Weibo. And this Weibo post seemed to have imperceptibly allowed Su Li to confirm his title as the third party, a third party in the matter. Many people thought that no matter how sang zhirou¡¯s character was, Tang ye did not break up with her. If she stepped in, it meant that there was something wrong with her character. Su Li had been bombarded by her manager early in the morning. When she saw this Weibo post, she also frowned deeply. However, Tang ye¡¯s phone rang before she could think about it. She did not pick up, but Tang ye¡¯s calls kept coming in. Su Li finally took the phone and answered it. tang ye¡¯s urgent voice came from inside. ¡± su li! Listen to me, it¡¯s not what you think. Nothing happened between us!¡± Su Li¡¯s voice seemed to be very calm, but it was terrifyingly calm. is that so? sang zhirou posted a photo of the two of you in bed, and you¡¯re telling me that nothing happened between the two of you? ¡± indeed, sang zhirou had sent him a bed photo early in the morning. it looked like they were in a hotel. tang ye was sleeping on his side on the big bed. both of them were covered with blankets, but their shoulders and arms were exposed. There were still hickeys on sang zhirou¡¯s neck. The photo was taken by sang zhirou. She looked like a little woman as she snuggled up to Tang ye intimately. She took a photo and made a statement: we¡¯re fine. These four words gave her, who had always been rumored to be a mistress, a tight slap in the face. It confirmed her suspicions. ¡°It wasn¡¯t su Li, listen to my explanation. I really didn¡¯t do anything, I also didn¡¯t ¡­¡± Chapter 365 ? 365 Tell her that ah Nian was wearing a human skin mask ¡°Cut the crap, Tang ye. A stallion is a stallion.¡± Tang ye was speechless when he heard her sarcastic words. su li didn¡¯t pay the slightest attention to his expression and directly hung up the phone. To be honest, this photo of Tang ye and sang zhirou would be good for her to break up with Tang ye. However, she did not lack this condition at the moment. on the contrary, she was disgusted that he could still get together with sang zhirou! Even if she was a disowned Tavern girl! What was sang zhirou? She had a pretty face, but her heart was twisted and perverted. It was too difficult to get rid of Tang ye now that they were together again! Furthermore, she did not want to be involved in this either. Sang zhirou had taken advantage of the fact that the scandal had not yet subsided and directly posted such a photo. It was indeed ruining her own reputation. Su Li was currently eating lunch. She wasn¡¯t in the mood anymore. she kicked the table in frustration and wanted to go for a cigarette. however, she suddenly saw something and her hand that was reaching for the cigarette paused. Then, he squinted his eyes and stared at a certain someone without blinking. She could not leave the house at the moment, so ah Nian had to do everything for her. He had just returned from the supermarket and was stuffing fruit into the refrigerator. She had just received a call from Tang ye, but was it just her imagination? Ah Nian, who had always been silent and expressionless, was startled. Su Li stood up gently, crossed his arms, and walked over to ah Nian¡¯s side. He stared at him and asked, ¡± ah Nian, what were you laughing at just now? ¡± Her pale pink lips were slightly pursed, and there was clearly a hint of a smile at the corner of her mouth. ah nian¡¯s body froze and he did not say anything. Su Li couldn¡¯t help but reach out and poke his chest. In an arrogant tone, he said, ¡± what? you have nothing to say? Are you happy to see me and Tang ye separate?¡± she was already depressed enough, but he was actually happy. what was his intention? Su Li had thought that ah Nian would continue to be like a bottle of soy sauce and not make a sound, but who would have thought ¡­ as she continued to poke his chest arrogantly to vent her anger, ah nian suddenly grabbed her finger. ¡°You, ah Nian, you!¡± Why was he holding her hand? Su Li¡¯s head inexplicably heated up, and he immediately recalled the scene of him sneakily kissing him! let go, let go, quickly let go! Su Li felt as if electricity was running through the fingers he was holding. ah nian ignored him. his eyes were clear and deep as he said, ¡± i just laughed. why? is it against the law? ¡± su li¡¯s eyes widened, as if he had a headache and a fever that made him unable to understand the main point. he quickly said, ¡± alright, ah nian! Now you even dare to talk back to this great aunt, am I not too good to you! you¡¯re still so happy when you see that i¡¯m not doing well. are you still my person? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°You coward!¡± su li was still in a daze. just as she was about to speak again, her phone suddenly rang. seeing that it was sang xia, she immediately pointed at ah nian and said, ¡± just you wait, i¡¯ll teach you a lesson in a while. ¡± she turned around to answer the call. however, ah nian¡¯s eyelids twitched, as if something was about to happen. He followed her without leaving a trace. Sang Xia had come out to look for Anthony and the others for some matters, and she could call Su Li to tell him about the bodyguard. ¡°Hey, Su Li, where are you right now? I have something to tell you, Yingluo.¡± ¡± yes, yingluo, right. do you have that bodyguard with you now, yingluo? ¡± ¡°What? Listen to me, don¡¯t look at him, be careful, your bodyguard might be wearing a human skin Kasaya.¡± There was a sudden creak, and before sang Xia could finish speaking, there was suddenly no more movement from Su Li-! Chapter 366 ? 366 Ah Nian¡¯s powerful counterattack! ¡°su li! Su Li?¡± Sang Xia, who was walking on the street, suddenly stopped and frowned. What¡¯s going on? why is there suddenly no sound from the other side? and su li had clearly told her over the phone that her bodyguard was right by her side! Did her bodyguard find out that she had told her such a secret? as sang xia thought of this, she felt a chill run up her spine from the bottom of her feet. she rushed to the side of the road and hailed a taxi to rush over! She still couldn¡¯t confirm who her bodyguard was! What was he doing ambushing her? What if it was harmful to her?! He didn¡¯t know what the noise just now was from! ** Meanwhile, in the huge seven-star hotel. two minutes ago. su li was currently on the phone with sang xia. yeah, I can¡¯t go out now. I can only stay at the hotel. Tell me what you have to say. ¡°Eh? a bodyguard?¡± Su Li furrowed his brows and mumbled to himself. He subconsciously turned around to look at ah Nian. He was actually following her closely, not even leaving when she was on the phone. just as she was about to ask ah nian to move further away, sang xia¡¯s voice was heard from the phone. it was not loud or soft, but people close to her could still hear it. ¡°What? Listen to me, don¡¯t look at him, be careful, your bodyguard is weak!¡± ¡°Bang-!¡± Without waiting for sang Xia to finish speaking, he suddenly waved his hand and the phone in his hand was knocked out of his hand. It flew across the floor and flew far away. Su Li¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at ah Nian¡¯s actions. His eyes were filled with disbelief. ah, ah Nian! She subconsciously took a step back in fear. ah nian, however, approached him step by step. Su Li was terrified by ah Nian¡¯s actions, as well as what sang Xia was trying to say over there. Why did ah Nian not let her know? Then it was obviously about him? Su Li shook his head. ah Nian, don¡¯t force me to make a move! ah nian¡¯s eyes were deep and serene, as if there was an unknown storm in the depths of them as he continued to approach her. Su Li clenched his fist and threw a punch at his face. Ah Nian suddenly reached out to grab it. He was so strong, but he held her fist in the gentlest palm. ¡°you, you-! Ah Nian, what are you trying to do? are you trying to create a rumor!¡± Without waiting for Su Li to finish speaking, his hand was held back by his hand, shackling her. Behind her was the wall, and in front of her was him. He lowered his head and kissed her restless, chattering lips! Su Li¡¯s eyes widened. looking at his slightly closed eyes and droopy eyelids, she was shocked for a while before she started to struggle violently. however, ah nian was gently nibbling on her lips, forcing her to open her mouth in pain. he moved straight into her mouth to capture her lips and tongue that she kept avoiding. su li was almost unable to breathe because of him, and his chest was rising and falling violently. ah nian¡¯s kiss this time could only be described as audacious and presumptuous! He was just a bodyguard, her bodyguard. He actually dared to go against her and kiss her! They rebelled! They rebelled! Su Li was embarrassed, angry, and anxious. She raised a leg to block him, but as if he had expected it, his slender body forcefully separated her legs. ohoho, you¡¯re dead! su li could still use a certain-kill move against him, but that was a certain-kill move and would harm him. it was truly laughable that she didn¡¯t even dare to use it when yingluo was already like this. Ah Nian pressed her arms to the sides of her head, and no matter how hard she struggled, he would not let go of her lips and tongue. After an unknown amount of time, Su Li¡¯s tongue went numb, and he no longer had the strength to struggle. only then did he let go slightly. the look in his eyes was terrifyingly rational. he said, ¡± didn¡¯t you just want to know if i like you or not, wanwan? ¡± In the QQ Browser novel, the author, master Jun Zhan, su Libo, and his father¡¯s story, ¡± devil husband, please control yourself! in the free time limit of 24 hours, you can directly search for the name. it¡¯s the same style as always, the super cool astronomical engine with more than 10 million subscriptions. Chapter 367 ? 367 Falling out? you¡¯re just a bodyguard, wishful thinking! su li¡¯s lips were red and swollen. he looked at him, embarrassed and angry, but also somewhat complicated. he struggled to free his arm. ¡± let go of me first! ¡± Ah Nian remained unmoved and did not look at her. Instead, he leaned closer and lowered his head to suck on her lips. Then, he looked at her with a burning gaze. do you know now? ¡± Do you know now? didn¡¯t you just want to know if i liked it or not? this time, do you know? su li stared at him in a daze. her wrists were still separated by him and pressed to the sides of her head, but at this moment, for some reason, she slightly shook her head, and her eyes seemed to be tinged with a faint red. the next second, she let go of her wrist, and ah nian took a step back. he let go of her hand and looked at her calmly. ¡°Pa-!¡± Su Li was freed from his restraints, so he raised his hand to give him a slap. His eyes reddened, and he gritted his teeth slightly. He said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re just a bodyguard. No matter how much you like me, you¡¯re still just a bodyguard. I¡¯ll never like you, and I¡¯ll never be with you! don¡¯t even think about it! Now get out, you get out-!¡± when su li finished speaking, he pointed at him with a trembling finger and told him to get lost! ah nian¡¯s face was slightly pale, and there seemed to be a layer of mist in the bottom of his eyes. no one could see through him, nor understand him. he didn¡¯t move. ¡°good! You¡¯re not leaving, are you? If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll leave! I don¡¯t want to see you ever again!¡± As Su Li spoke, he turned his head and left, not forgetting to fiercely wipe his red and swollen lips with his hand, as if he despised it. she didn¡¯t leave the hotel. the outside world was even more unstable for her now. she slammed the door and went into her bedroom. the sound of the door slamming seemed to have shocked everyone. The emotions in his heart couldn¡¯t be calmed down for a long time. Ah Nian did not look at her as she walked in. He stood there for a while before he shifted his gaze to the phone that had been thrown on the floor. The battery had just fallen out, it was not a big deal. Ah Nian picked it up and turned it on again. He entered the password and checked the call history. His eyes flickered and he unconsciously clenched his fists. If his guess was correct, sang Xia must have asked her to find out something. It just so happened that sang Xia¡¯s call came again. Ah Nian muted his phone and looked at it silently for a while, then took his phone and left the hotel room. He picked up the phone after a few steps. ¡°Hey, Su Li! How are you! are you alright? Did your bodyguard do something to you? He¡¯s not simple, you have to be careful, his current appearance is not his true face!¡± Sang Xia was about to rush over. Seeing that she had finally managed to get through to Su Li¡¯s phone, she hurriedly spoke up and told her the main point. However ¡­ after she finished speaking in one breath. One second, two seconds. She faintly sensed that something was not quite right.¡±Hello, Su Li?¡± Is that you? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± However ¡­ Just as sang Xia asked this, a voice came from the phone, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. I¡¯m her bodyguard.¡± The man¡¯s clear voice was deep and charming. As soon as he said this. just as sang xia was about to step into the hotel, she froze on the spot. ** In the hotel room. After Su Li entered the room, he leaned against the door. Her fingers trembled slightly, and her body slid down uncontrollably. In the end, she simply sat on the ground, seemingly at a loss. However, in the bottom of her heart, there were violent fluctuations, setting off waves of rolling waves. It was difficult to calm down. What was wrong with her, Zhenzhen? didn¡¯t she have someone she loved? didn¡¯t she love her Xiao Bai? but why was she so angry at ah Nian? Chapter 368 ? 368 Ah Nian said,¡±because I am Chen nianbai: ah nian was able to stay by her side as a bodyguard because he had xiao bai¡¯s shadow in him. To put it bluntly, he was just a substitute. but how ridiculous was that? what was wrong with her? could it be that she was tempted by a bodyguard, qingqing, and a substitute for xiao bai? When he kissed her secretly, she could still pretend to be asleep and not know, pretending not to face it. but he had forced a kiss on her. What else could she do other than give this audacious bodyguard a slap? However, apart from all these, the most important thing was still her heart. she could not face her own heart. she had always believed that she loved xiao bai. even though he had left her for so many years, she had always felt that he was still around. He didn¡¯t leave and was still protecting her. Xiao Bai was such a good Xiao Bai. She loved him so much. How could she have complicated feelings for someone else? wasn¡¯t it? She had treated ah Nian as Xiao Bai¡¯s substitute. Since Xiao Bai was no longer around, ah Nian had become the sustenance of her feelings and thoughts? Su Li only felt that in the depths of his heart, he was in a dilemma. Especially after ah Nian had broken through the paper barrier between them. ** in a car on the street. a man and a woman sat in front, and neither of them spoke for a while. ¡°Smoking?¡± sang xia took out a cigarette and asked him. Ah Nian paused for a moment before shaking his head. I don¡¯t smoke. Sang Xia lit up the cigarette on her own and said calmly, ¡± then tell me. You said that you would not hurt Su Li, but Who are you? why don¡¯t you let her see your true self? ¡± ah nian lowered his eyes. ¡± how did you know, yueyue? ¡± Sang Xia did not hide anything. After she told him what happened that night, she added, ¡± Su Li asked me to look for you. She wanted to tell you that she¡¯ll be back tonight. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± she¡¯s very worried about you. i believe that you¡¯ve been with her for so long that you can understand her feelings at that time. so, you didn¡¯t tell me your true identity and just told me ambiguously that you won¡¯t hurt her. how can i believe you? ¡± only she will believe you wholeheartedly.¡± Ah Nian¡¯s gaze passed through the windshield and looked ahead. time passed by quietly. sang xia¡¯s phone was repeatedly urged by anthony¡¯s people, but she ignored them. she had to get to the bottom of this! Finally ¡­ after some time, ah nian pursed his lips and lifted his hand to tear off the human-skinned mask on his face. Sang Xia had already guessed that what she had seen that night was not fake. However, seeing him reveal his true self in front of her, sang Xia clenched her fists unconsciously. Even when the cigarette almost burned her hand, she was too shocked to care. At that moment, ah Nian¡¯s face was abnormally pale. His eyes were clear and deep, and his face was fair and perfect. Sang Xia looked at the ordinary-looking ah Nian, who had become like this. Her lips parted slightly, and she was so shocked that she could not speak. However, this was only the first wave of attacks. the second wave of words came from his mouth. his lips moved slightly and he said, ¡± because i¡¯m chen nianbai. ¡± Why didn¡¯t you hurt her? Because I am Chen nianbai. I¡¯m Chen nianbai. Nianbai. Xiaobai ran ran ** There was no way sang Xia did not know who this person was. As Su Li¡¯s best friend, how could she not know? However, this knowledge subverted her thoughts and imagination. Chapter 369 ? 369 Not letting Su Li know the truth of his identity She had never thought that it would be for such a reason. The man Su Li loved was not dead! he didn¡¯t die! Sang Xia did not know what exactly was going on, but the most important thing right now was why, why did he not tell Su Li while he was still alive? she was thinking about him like crazy! Why didn¡¯t you tell Su Li? Sang Xia thought so at that time and immediately asked. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell her? do you know how she¡¯s been through all these years? You¡¯ve been hiding it from her, are you crazy!¡± Sang Xia suppressed the shock in his heart and shouted in a low voice. Ah Nian looked at her and said something. At the same time, it was also the truth of the matter. He was not afraid of others knowing this secret, only afraid that Su Li would know. However, he was not worried that others would tell Su Li, especially sang Xia. Because even sang Xia would not have the heart to let her know the truth about Yueyue. The truth that ah Nian told sang Xia shocked her. Her heart was in her throat, and she could not believe it. Ah Nian was actually aware that there was such a huge secret buried in his body. And this secret made sang Xia¡¯s heart ache for a long time. not just to him, but even more to su li! ** Tang ye finally made a statement after the incident with sang zhirou. At the same time, he was also giving Su Li an explanation. However, even so, in his press conference, there was one more thing that exceeded the expectations of the netizens, and even Su Li¡¯s expectations. Tang ye announced that he would be engaged to sang zhirou in a week. This was a particularly big piece of news. In the face of the reporters ¡®sharp questions about Su Li, Tang ye said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not me. Even if I appeared in the same frame, it¡¯s just a coincidence. Don¡¯t involve innocent people, I have nothing to do with her. ¡± Tang ye¡¯s arrogant image had changed. He was very serious about this sharp question. su li wanted to see this explanation. The fans weren¡¯t stupid, so naturally, many of them wouldn¡¯t believe the official explanation. But at the same time, Su Li¡¯s manager also made some decisions. There were a few photos of Su Li being intimate with other foreign stars, some of them with their arms around each other, some of them even smoking and drinking together. They were all famous international stars. Compared to them, Tang ye was nothing. The manager released a statement to sarcastically say that their Queen was very busy, and the men who pursued her could circle the world countless times. How could she be interested in another woman¡¯s man? At the same time, the picture was very dramatic with a White Lotus. This kind of sarcasm towards sang zhirou was self-evident. Countless fans clapped and cheered for this domineering and impolite way of doing things. ¡°Compared to a White Lotus, I still prefer a domineering Queen like Su Li!¡± that¡¯s right, our Queen has seen all kinds of men since she was young! He¡¯s just a broken shoe that¡¯s been touched by! White Lotus flower. How can our Queen be! mistress! ¡± Would you care about him?¡± Especially Su Li¡¯s fans. They did not like Tang ye in the first place, and the scandal with him was enough to make them feel that the gap between them was too big. How could he be worthy of their Queen? Now that it was clear that there was no relationship, they were quite happy! at the very least, the key was to free her from the charge of being a mistress. However, it was said that ¡­ after tang ye¡¯s press conference, he had a big fight with sang zhirou. it was leaked by the staff behind the scenes. it seemed like sang zhirou had said why she wanted to clear su li¡¯s name and that she was the third party. Tang ye was furious. Chapter 370 ? 370 Rong Zhan¡¯s confrontation with his father-in-law intensified the conflict! It was said that he had almost fought with her. However, it was something that happened behind the scenes, so it was quickly suppressed. ** In fact, Tang ye had called Su Li many times during this period, including when he announced his engagement to sang zhirou. Su Li¡¯s phone almost exploded from all the calls, but Su Li turned off his phone in the end. Ever since sang zhirou had posted the bed photo online, Su Li had cut off all sources of information for Tang ye. She didn¡¯t want to listen to his explanation. on the other hand, when sang xia saw the news of tang ye and sang zhirou¡¯s engagement, she went to ask su li what was going on. after tang ye held a press conference to clarify that the two of them had no ambiguous relationship, su li could come and go as he pleased. When he was drinking at the bar with sang Xia, Su Li casually replied, ¡± maybe Tang ye¡¯s business overseas is at a low point because we¡¯ve already stolen a few of his trade routes. He¡¯s suffered a huge loss. moreover, the entire tang enterprise in the country was under the influence of sang zhirou¡¯s photo. the tang enterprise was putting pressure on him and sang zhenwei, so he had no choice but to get engaged to sang zhirou. Sang Xia shook her head jokingly. so, sang Zhenwei wanted to use this opportunity to deal with his own matters. what¡¯s the matter?! ¡°T city is going to have a Mayor election soon.¡± It was just a few words. The moment sang Xia opened her mouth, Su Li understood. Indeed. The reason why sang Zhenwei was so eager was, of course, not only because his daughter liked this man. In his opinion, this was not a big deal. The important thing was that sang Zhenwei wanted to get the support of Tang enterprise. The mayor election was coming up soon. Whether he stayed or stayed, he would need the full support of these group bosses. In the end, he was still doing it for himself. ah, then I know. A week later, sang Zhenwei will use his daughter¡¯s Grand engagement party with Tang enterprise to gather all the famous people in t city¡¯s upper-class society. On the surface, it¡¯s an engagement party, but behind the scenes, it¡¯s also to show his power and attract the important people, right? ¡± Su Li raised his eyebrows. Sang Xia nodded and did not comment. of course, many people would participate. For example, the head of t city, the big boss of S-R group, Rong Zhan. Now that Rong Zhan had invited someone like Tang ye, he would be able to make Rong Zhan look even better. Since Tang ye was one of his good friends, how could Rong Zhan not show up for his engagement? Sang Zhen Wei thought that his plan was very good, but he didn¡¯t know. He was old. He had already fallen into the trap of others. ¡­¡­ Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered a little, and she looked extremely treacherous. Tang ye was not a good person. However, sang zhirou wanted to be engaged to Tang ye even in her dreams. How could they let her have her wish? It was only a week, in the blink of an eye. She had been waiting for this day for a long time! ** During this period of rest and adjustment, other than spending time with Rong Zhan, sang Xia often hung out with Anthony and the rest. They did not return to Country M. However, what gave sang Xia a slight headache was that her ¡± father ¡± would often appear. On the surface, he would say that he was looking for Harren, but every time he came, he would want to talk to her more. Sang Xia had been beaten up a few times before and ignored him, so she did not have much feelings for this family. However, as they met more frequently, sang Xia did not hate him anymore, even though she did not have much conflict with him. However, Rong Zhan was different. The few times he came to pick her up, he would coincidentally bump into her ¡± father ¡°. Every time they met, it was full of swords and blades, and undercurrents were surging. And this time, his appearance seemed to have finally broken the stalemate between the two. however, the situation did not improve. instead, it turned the contradiction into an unprecedented peak-! Chapter 371 ? 371 Master Zhan¡¯s Black-bellied and scheming mind is off the charts However, the person who had personally broken this situation was none other than sang Xia. ¡­¡­ ¡°Boss, are you really going to do this?¡± In the villa, Rong Zhan was fiddling with something in front of the double-door refrigerator. Cheng Donglin could not help but widen his eyes at what his boss had just said. If he really did that, wouldn¡¯t he want sister sang to break up with her so-called father? However, he was sister sang¡¯s father after all. what do you know? that man visits her every day. If I don¡¯t take any measures, your sister-in-law will be persuaded by reason but not cowed by force. Sooner or later, she will be won over by him and listen to his words. I¡¯m doing this for her own good. There¡¯s nothing wrong with breaking up with her. In any case, he and that man didn¡¯t like each other. He didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for his wife in the future. He didn¡¯t feel anything at all about them falling out completely now. Cheng Donglin¡¯s expression was still conflicted. but boss, if sister sang finds out that you¡¯re the one behind all this and playing tricks, she¡¯ll definitely ¡­ ¡± you will tell her!? ¡± Rong Zhan rolled his eyes at him, and Cheng Donglin immediately shut up. Rong Zhan turned around and carefully took out the food he made from the refrigerator. He sniffed it, and the sweet, sour, and cold wonderful smell hit his face. His lips curled up and he smiled. ¡°There¡¯s one more, hurry up and take it.¡± Rong Zhan said and was about to leave to find his wife. However, just as he was about to leave, his body suddenly stopped. He turned around and reached out a hand, warning Cheng Donglin with a serious look on his face. Cheng Donglin, only you and I know about this. If your sister-in-law finds out about this, be careful that I ¡­ alright, alright, alright. I got it, boss. I definitely won¡¯t leak the secret! He would only say that if he was crazy. However, what he was worried about was whether his boss¡¯s acting skills were good enough. As long as his boss¡¯s acting was good enough, he didn¡¯t have to worry. The two of them got into the car, planning to bring sang Xia back. Their boss had not been idle recently. He had specially freed up time from the company to return to the villa so that he could end things with his sister sang¡¯s father. And the tool used to cut it apart, Cheng Donglin lowered his head to look at the sealed candied lemon honey slices in the small can, and unconsciously licked the corner of his mouth. Tsk, tsk. What a waste. But then again, if they could really use this to solve the problem, their boss would be awesome. Cheng Donglin drove. Rong Zhan was sending a message to sang Xia. My dear wife, I¡¯ve prepared a surprise for you! You¡¯ll definitely like it. ] Not long after, sang Xia replied,¡±what?¡± What is it? [ you¡¯ll know when you meet me. I learned how to do it for two days. ] Seeing him being so mysterious, the corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched slightly. However, she seemed to have thought of someone and sent him another message: ¡± Oh right, my father is here. He might be leaving soon. Father ¡­ Father ¡­ Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned dark when he saw the word. It had only been a few days and she was already calling him father. what was that man? How could his wife accept him? Rong Zhan was rather unhappy, but he did not show it. Instead, he deliberately replied, [ okay, I know. I¡¯ll avoid him and not bump into him. ] It was obvious that he was aggrieved. The more he acted like this, the more effective his plan would be! hearing him say that, sang xia felt a little upset. however, she was caught in the middle and felt a little embarrassed. to be honest, after amberson told her everything that happened that night, she no longer kept him as a secret. During this period of time, he came to visit her every day. Although she didn¡¯t express anything at first, as time passed, she couldn¡¯t be too cold. After all, he was an elder and she did not want to see him and Rong Zhan get into an argument. However, who knew that these two people just didn¡¯t get along. Therefore, seeing that Rong Zhan was so understanding of her, she was touched and said to him in an especially gentle tone, Chapter 372 ? 372 Master Zhan is treacherous, the scheme begins! Rong Zhan, thank you for understanding our situation.] ¡®m sorry for making you feel aggrieved.] ¡®ll serve you well when we get back tonight, okay? ¡± He was such an arrogant person, but he didn¡¯t seem to bow his head for anyone. Yet, he was ridiculed by her time and time again because of her. In fact, she was naturally quite unfamiliar with her father, but he kept coming to find her. After all, he was old, and it was not good to not give him face after the frequency of visits increased. He didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. Rong Zhan¡¯s understanding of her indeed softened her heart and made her feel even more guilty. Rong Zhan felt both happy and sad when he heard her say that. He said, [ it¡¯s okay, wife. I¡¯ll give in to him. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him. As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll do anything. ] He was happy that she said she would serve him at night. He was naturally worried that his wife would actually please him like this for someone else! This made him feel that there was a crisis, and he couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of this obstacle. Cheng Donglin, who was driving, caught a glimpse of the message and shuddered. F * ck, their boss was lying when he said that! She was clearly preparing to attack that man. How could their boss let him suffer? Rong zhanxin looked at sang Xia¡¯s message. Between her words, she was touched and distressed by her tolerance for him. The corners of his lips curved up slightly. As he thought about what was going to happen, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes flashed with a playful slyness, and even a bit of coldness. There was no way he could snatch his wife away from him! ¡°It¡¯s boss¡¯s turn. What should we do next?¡± Now that they were at his sister sang¡¯s place, Cheng Donglin decided to find a place to Park. go around in circles. Don¡¯t stop. Wait for that man to come out! Why didn¡¯t she bump into him? of all people, she had to bump into him. After about eight to ten minutes, Anderson came out. Besides, he wasn¡¯t alone. Harren was also with him. The two of them were talking about something as they walked out. He was wearing a vest, a shirt, and a pair of gray suit pants. He had a coat on his shoulders, and his hair was combed back neatly. He had a cigar between his fingers and was walking down the stairs at a steady pace. A Lincoln Stretch Limousine was parked below, and there were two other cars beside it filled with bodyguards. Even a casual trip out was full of style. On the other hand, Rong Zhan deliberately drove his most broken and outdated car, which formed a sharp contrast between the two. seeing that the time was right, he squinted his phoenix eyes, reached out to pull his collar twice, and got out of the car in a lazy and relaxed manner. Before getting out of the car, he did not forget to say a few words to Cheng Donglin, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve told you,¡± After Rong Zhan alighted from the car, he clearly saw Amberson and Harren coming down from the high steps. However, he slammed the car door carelessly, loosened his collar, and walked up the steps with his arms open. He ignored the two of them. He had a haughty attitude. His appearance and the sound of him slamming the door attracted the attention of both Amberson and Harren, and their conversation was interrupted. The moment Anderson saw Rong Zhan, his face turned dark and his eyes were sharp and deep. As he saw that Rong Zhan was about to walk past them without even looking at them, he suddenly snorted! She turned around and stared at his back as she questioned Rong Zhan, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rong Zhan still looked like a lazy Playboy, but he still stood still. However, he didn¡¯t turn around and replied lazily, ¡± why do I need your help? I¡¯m here to pick up my wife!¡± Chapter 373 ? 373 Rong Zhan, my family is squatting in University to graduate When anberson saw his tone and his undisciplined image, he was even more dissatisfied with him! on top of that, his relationship with sang xia had improved. he immediately scolded rong zhan, ¡± look at you! you can¡¯t even stand properly, and you walk so sloppily. you¡¯re so rude and uneducated. what right do you have to look for my daughter? ¡± Compared to Harren, he was gentlemanly, knowledgeable, and even had the same interests as sang Xia. He also had an outstanding appearance, was gentle and considerate, and most importantly, he had feelings for his daughter. no matter how he looked at it, he was a hundred times better than this sloppy little brat! Rong Zhan turned around to look at him after hearing him reprimanding him like that. just because your daughter likes me and loves me. How about it? ¡± ¡°you, you, you ¡­¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Looking at how infuriated Amberson was, as if he wanted to teach Rong Zhan a lesson, Harren quickly stopped him. don¡¯t be like this, let¡¯s talk it out. Don¡¯t get angry. ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough to make you angry? What else does he want to do to me? Look at how he kept calling me ¡°your father¡± in front of me. What, what kind of character is this! What kind of upbringing was that? Did he not study! Did teacher teach him the basic etiquette?¡± Amberson was stopped by Harren as he pointed at Rong Zhan with a trembling finger. The playful smile on Rong Zhan¡¯s face faded as he heard that. He seemed to be impatient as he squatted down on the stairs. However, he still looked down at them and deliberately spat on the ground to provoke him. He squinted his eyes and said arrogantly, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? are you lacking in manners? my family graduated from University. What can you do to me? ¡± he was not born in a good family, so he paid more attention to his words and actions when choosing a husband for his daughter. rong zhan¡¯s appearance had shown his ¡± character ¡± to the fullest, which shocked and disgusted him! He, he actually spat on the ground in front of him! This was not a provocation! Was he slapping his face? However, he was still stunned when he heard Rong Zhan say that he graduated from garlidun University. She didn¡¯t take back her hand and turned to ask Harren, ¡± g-g-Garleton University? He¡¯s from Garleton University? Didn¡¯t you check his information and say that he used to be a hooligan in the black market and didn¡¯t have much education?¡± It was a well-known University in country M. Harren was also a little surprised. Just as they were surprised, a light cough came from behind them. Cheng Donglin walked over with something in his hand. He coughed a few times and explained seriously, ¡± it¡¯s just family studying in University. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. When the two of them heard this, the corners of their eyes twitched violently, and Amberson only felt that the fire in his heart was even more intense. How did his daughter end up with such a bastard! Yet, she had been blinded by him! He loved her so much that he didn¡¯t listen to advice! boss, this is the food you wanted to bring for sister-in-law. Quickly send it up. Cheng Donglin reminded Rong Zhan as he passed the small, sealed, and exquisite can to him. Rong Zhan took it over like a treasure. oh my, I almost forgot. This is the delicious food I made for my wife. rong zhan then turned around to leave. Amberson glared at him. He could not care less about the coat on his shoulders and quickly caught up with him. stop right there! What kind of rubbish are you holding in your hand? you¡¯re not allowed to look for her anymore, come back here!¡± Chapter 374 ? 374 Master Zhan¡¯s little whore possessed him? An baisen grabbed Rong Zhan¡¯s arm as if he wanted to snatch that thing away. He was already in this state, so she couldn¡¯t let him make any more little tricks to please her daughter. His daughter was moved by his little kindness because no one loved her in the past. Rong Zhan blocked him from touching her. At that moment, Cheng Donglin finally saw someone coming out and quickly gave their boss a look. Rong Zhan understood and turned around to protect that thing. His back was facing the exit of the main door, and Cheng Donglin also deliberately blocked his peripheral vision. Earlier, when he tried to snatch it, he failed. He had already lost his temper and roared desperately, ¡± give me that thing! I won¡¯t allow you to look for her again! Look at what you¡¯ve made! ¡°Ah!?¡± You want to please my daughter with a little can of food? Why don¡¯t you open your eyes and look at yourself! Driving a broken car, wearing improper clothes, no cultural quality at all! Where did you get the capital and ability to act like a boss to everyone? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed! My daughter¡¯s eyes were blinded by you, that¡¯s why she fell in love with you, you bastard!¡± At that moment, Rong Zhan was obviously standing on the spot with his head lowered, accepting the harsh scolding and humiliation from anberson. Sang Xia, who had just come out of the building, widened her eyes when she heard that. Then, he frowned. Cheng Donglin could not take it anymore. how could you say that-¡± ¡°get lost! you think you¡¯re worthy of talking to me?¡± shut up! anberson shouted at Cheng Donglin, then stepped forward and snatched the delicate can from the unmoving Rong Zhan. you want to please my daughter with this worthless thing?! I can¡¯t afford to lose this face even if I were you!¡± As he spoke, he fell down the stairs with a Swoosh! Rong Zhan, who had been standing still the whole time, wanted to rush up to protect him when he saw him falling down. However, it was too late. He slipped and rolled down the stairs. The can of candied lemon slice that he had made with his heart and soul broke into pieces. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Rong Zhan-!¡± before cheng donglin could rush forward, a slender woman suddenly rushed up from behind him, pushing him away and shouting. Sang Xia had witnessed the entire process, but she was still unable to stop it from happening at the most critical moment. It was only when she saw that Amber Sen had snatched the can from Rong Zhan¡¯s hands and thrown it down, and Rong Zhan had fallen down the stairs to protect it that she hurriedly shouted and rushed out of Cheng Donglin¡¯s way to check on him. Rong Zhan fell down the stairs, giving sang Xia a huge shock. He laid on the floor and opened his eyes with difficulty. His exquisite and devilish face was covered in dust. As she wiped the dust off his face, she asked anxiously, ¡± Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, are you okay?! Is it important?¡± Rong Zhan frowned and struggled to get up, but sang Xia stopped him. I¡¯ll call the ambulance immediately! Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Useless!¡± Rong Zhan seemed to be in pain somewhere, but he still managed to force out the two words through gritted teeth. He grabbed sang Xia¡¯s arm tightly and tried to stand up. Sang Xia did not understand what he was trying to do and quickly asked, ¡± Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan is not sure where he¡¯s hurt, let¡¯s not move around first, okay?! Even though she said that, she still helped the unstable Rong Zhan up. Since he was trying to show off, she could only help him up. rong ke clutched his painful lower back and looked in the direction of the stairs. in the end, he saw something that made his body freeze. Chapter 375 ? 375 It exploded! Climax! Climax! On the stairs, there were broken cans and pieces of rock sugar, lemon, and honey on the ground. The ice sugar, lemon, and honey slices, glistening with water after being chilled, still suffused with a cold, sweet, and alluring fragrance, fell to the ground at this time, and the rich honey juice flowed along the stairs. In broad daylight, it seemed to have stung his eyes. He stood there in pain, holding his lower back. His eyelashes trembled as he watched the scene, as if he was dumbfounded. Her clothes were in a mess, and her slightly long hair covered her delicate eyebrows. She seemed to be in a very sorry state and dejected. Sang Xia looked at him in disbelief. She called out softly, ¡± Rong Zhan!!! What, what is this, what is that thing? Rong Zhan lowered his head. After a while, his lips seemed to curl up into a bitter smile, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, my wife. I¡¯m really useless. I just can¡¯t do it well. ¡°head of the pixiu!¡± Cheng Donglin shouted! He had stood there in a daze for a long time and could not stand it anymore. He carefully walked around the mess and said to sang Xia, ¡± sister-in-law, our boss said that you¡¯ve been practicing singing recently. He¡¯s worried that your throat is not feeling well, so he secretly spent a few days learning how to make this can of rock sugar Lemon from someone. He said it¡¯s very good for the throat. Cheng Donglin seemed to choke up in embarrassment. sister-in-law, you know that our boss is not very good at making this stuff. It took him a few days to learn how to make it, and he had to freeze it for a day and a night before he succeeded. He treasured it so much that he could not bear to taste a single piece himself. He said that he would leave it all for you and that you would definitely like it, but, but the can just slipped away. As Cheng Donglin spoke, he glanced at the ashen-faced Amberson and turned his head away, seemingly upset. He licked his lips and spoke with some difficulty, ¡± it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault for driving here at the wrong time. I shouldn¡¯t have run into someone our boss can¡¯t afford to offend. As soon as she finished speaking, sang Xia, who had been supporting Rong Zhan all this while, suddenly wobbled and almost lost her balance. For a moment, she only felt her eyes swollen and her head spinning. ¡°what nonsense are you talking about-!¡± At first, when he saw sang Xia¡¯s sudden appearance, he was a little confused. However, he was not stupid. This kind of occasion was obviously not beneficial to him. When Cheng Donglin said that, he immediately rushed over and scolded him loudly. ¡°Enough-!¡± Sang Xia finally shouted! She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She held onto Rong Zhan¡¯s arm tightly. When she opened her eyes again, she looked at an bersen. All the emotions in her eyes were gone, and her cold eyes were emotionless. leave, and don¡¯t come to see me again. ¡°it¡¯s not your daughter, i ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I¡¯m not your daughter! sang Xia shouted and interrupted him. She looked at him with a sarcastic smile and endless disappointment. I¡¯m not your daughter! I don¡¯t have a father like you! You keep saying that you want to make it up to me, is this how you¡¯re going to make it up to me? He is the most important person to me in this world! ¡°The most important person, do you know what that means?¡± Have you ever considered my feelings when you treat him like this? Your so-called compensation is to separate the person I love the most from me and hurt the person I love the most?¡± sang xia could not help but shout at the end. The few people present were all tensed up and their bodies stiffened because of her words. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were red, her hands were trembling, and her voice was slightly hoarse and trembling as she continued- [ Fu Zaizi: I¡¯m just asking, do you submit to master Zhan? ] Chapter 376 ? 376 Master Zhan¡¯s successful counterattack, a strong slap in the face! ¡°Do you know how many concessions he made because of your appearance? He didn¡¯t have to do that, but it was all for me. Now I know that I was wrong. Why should I let my most beloved person suffer because of you, a father I¡¯ve never met? What right do I have to make the man I love feel bad for you? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like him. It¡¯s enough that I like him. I don¡¯t need your like and I don¡¯t want to see you because he doesn¡¯t like you either! So, in the future, don¡¯t appear in front of us again, and don¡¯t come and disturb our lives!¡± Hearing sang Xia¡¯s shouts, Amberson was completely dumbfounded. No, no, this wasn¡¯t the situation he wanted. How could things have developed like this? things had clearly taken a turn for the better between the two of them. how did it suddenly become like this? No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡°daughter, you¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s the one behind all this. he¡¯s a hooligan, a hooligan, and has no character or culture! He¡¯s so lawless just because he has some filthy money. How can a man like him be worthy of you?¡± Amberson was almost begging for his last explanation. sang xia¡¯s eyes were still red, but the corners of her lips twitched slightly. she said sarcastically, ¡± he has no manners? That would depend on who he was facing. Against a person who was uncultured to begin with, there was no need for him to talk about manners! He was uncultured? Did you know that he got an MBA from Country M at the age of 15? He¡¯s uncultured, but he knows seven or eight foreign languages! You look down on him, and you don¡¯t even know his family¡¯s background. Do you know that I feel that you¡¯re a joke?¡± Sang Xia shouted angrily. Even Rong Zhan and Cheng Donglin were shocked, not to mention Amber son. Rong Zhan was happy, but he didn¡¯t forget that he had never told sang Xia about his family, his family background, and his education. How did she know? Did she know about his other identity? No, how could this be possible? Even Su Li would not be able to tell her about his dangerous identity. However, it was not fake that he had an MBA and knew n different languages. However, he had never mentioned this before, so how did his wife know? He stood there in shock. No matter if what she said was true or not, he was at a loss for words. ¡°That¡¯s it. If you don¡¯t like him, I like him. It¡¯s enough. Anyway, the person who will be with him for the rest of his life is not you, it¡¯s me! Don¡¯t ever appear again and disturb our lives!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw how determined sang Xia was. For some reason, he did not seem as happy as he thought. His wife was very sad, wasn¡¯t she? However, since things had already come to this, he could only continue. He lowered his eyes and allowed sang Xia to turn around and help him slowly to the car. however, after taking two steps, sang xia¡¯s body froze, as if she suddenly thought of something. she asked rong zhan to stand where he was and turned around. Amber¡¯s tall body froze, thinking that she wanted to say something to him. To his surprise, sang Xia did not even look at him. She went up a few steps, took out a tissue, and picked up the pieces of lemon honey that were scattered on the ground. sister-in-law, Wanwan, you don¡¯t have to pick it up. Let me do it. Be careful of the glass shards. Cheng Donglin walked over to help. Sang Xia did not even raise her head. Her voice was cold as she said, ¡± it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it. After all, this is far more important to me than any gold or silver Mountain, Yingluo. Chapter 377 ? 377 Seeing through Rong Zhan¡¯s scheme, helpless! When she said this, her eyes were focused on one point, and she was particularly determined and serious. Rong Zhan had already done enough for her, so much that she felt ashamed of herself. Yes. Rong Zhan had once said in front of the audience that when he got together with her, it was not because he wanted her to repay him for what he had borrowed or for her to return his love for him. However, when she could not return the love, could others not come and make things difficult for her? She had thought that the countless nights she had met Rong Zhan were a nightmare, that she would be played by the devil until she lost her body and soul, and eventually become a withered body. However, the truth was not like that. She thought he was a demon. That¡¯s right, he was still a demon, but he pulled her out of the abyss, shielded her from the wind and rain, protected her safety, and let her pursue him in the sky. This was the love of a demon. Fortunately, she could see clearly that the person who pulled her and protected her was not someone who claimed to be ¡®righteous¡¯, but Rong Zhan. Others might be biased against him. Yes, one person could, two people could, or the whole world could, but she wouldn¡¯t. Even if she died, she would stand in front of him to resist. Even if she had a mortal body. After sang Xia said that, she picked up the remains on the ground seriously and wrapped them in a handkerchief. She then turned around and left with Rong Zhan. He was very decisive. She would never make him compromise for anyone else. After they got into the car and left, Anderson¡¯s tall body shook and he almost lost his balance. Harren quickly went up to help him. ¡°Uncle,¡± he said. Amberson¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. He was extremely unwilling to admit defeat and sighed. Then, he went down the steps and asked, ¡± Harren, what do you think of today¡¯s situation? ¡± Harren¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he paused. When he opened his mouth again, his lips seemed to curl up into an indescribable smile. uncle, this trick of injuring oneself to gain sympathy, in fact, whether or not it was really given the meaning of a scheme, Xia Yingluo might have done the same. amber¡¯s body stiffened. Harren¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, and his long eyelashes cast a fan-shaped shadow on his eyelids. after all, Rong Zhan really did that thing. He really fell down the stairs, and you really went to humiliate him. Although all of this was a scheme, it was also real. The key was whether or not sang Xia had seen him. She would feel heartache. amberson was so angry that his breathing was painful, and his heart was twitching. he stood in front of the car door and looked in the direction they had left. his sideburns were white, and he seemed to have aged ten years in an instant. He retracted his gaze and looked up at the sky slightly. His eyes seemed to be slightly moist and he was lost. Harren, do you think I did something wrong? I only did it for the good of my daughter. A man, for a woman, did not hesitate to use such despicable means on me. How successful do you think he can be? ¡± The look in Harren¡¯s eyes darkened. In the end, he shook his head. uncle, actually, I don¡¯t think so. There¡¯s an irresolvable conflict between you and him, and he¡¯s giving xiaxia a choice by doing this. He¡¯s not putting her in a difficult position anymore. Besides, hehe ¡­ Speaking of this, Harren¡¯s tone seemed to have turned more serious. uncle, let go of your personal prejudice against him. You¡¯ll realize that Rong Zhan is really good to xiaxia. You¡¯ve seen her attitude towards Rong Zhan. Instead of never seeing her again, why don¡¯t you try to accept Rong Zhan? ¡± Chapter 378 ? 378 Sister sang¡¯s heartache, master Zhan¡¯s thoughts However, contrary to Harren¡¯s words, Amberson sneered and snorted. He thought that he was unwilling. However, instead, he said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. Even if I accept him, he might not accept me! I¡¯m going to fight him? He started to play with his dirty tricks! I¡¯m going to vomit blood!¡± Harren,¡±hehe.¡± This ¡­ Seems to be quite clear? Indeed, Rong Zhan¡¯s scheming mind could be seen through at a glance. However, despicable means? Harren sighed softly. He couldn¡¯t do that kind of thing anyway. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that the day after tomorrow, when he witnessed that dangerous scene with his own eyes, his view of Rong Zhan had changed completely. ** At that moment, Rong Zhan ¡­ Cheng Donglin was driving, with sang Xia and Rong Zhan behind. you really don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall and break it without you knowing. Sang Xia¡¯s brows were still furrowed, and she could not help but say. Rong Zhan shook his head and deliberately forced a smile. He comforted her. how big can it be? ¡± I¡¯ve been through so much in the past, what¡¯s the big deal about rolling down the stairs?¡± Seeing him like this, sang Xia knew that he liked to put on a strong front and was stubborn with his words. Her heart softened even more. She took the initiative to lean over and lifted his clothes without a word. Rong Zhan wanted to stop her, but she held his hand down and was very firm. He gave in. Sang Xia pulled up his black shirt, revealing not only his lean, strong, and charming waistline, his abdominal muscles, the sexy mermaid line that extended to the edge of his pants, but also the bruise on the back of his waist. She touched him gently, and his body tensed up. Her eyes flickered as she slowly put down her shirt. Rong Zhan seemed to be afraid that she would be worried. He smirked and said, ¡± why are you staring at me? are you looking at other places?! Sang Xia ignored the deeper meaning in his words. She looked at him and buried her head in his chest. Her voice was muffled and hoarse. Rong Zhan, let me give you a massage. As she said this, she was already at the back of his waist, massaging him unhurriedly with just the right amount of strength. She buried her face in his chest and only said after a while, ¡± Hanhan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for making him suffer. I¡¯m sorry to have hurt him. At this moment, Rong Zhan sighed deeply in his heart. He saw how she defended him, how she cared for him, and how she felt for him. At first, he was lying when he said that he was unhappy. However, when he saw her lowered eyebrows and dark eyes, he felt that he might have been too decisive. Did sang Xia ever want to accept her father? However, he had used a scheme to mess up all this? He was just like that. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her give in. Once she gave in, he would feel bad in his heart. He still wanted to pamper her without restraint and see her frown relax. Although he really hated that man! He also did not want sang Xia to have any interaction with him. However, compared to all these, what he felt the most uncomfortable about was the disappointment in her heart. However ¡­ Since things had come to this, he would not explain anything. Until ¡­ ¡°Rong Zhan, can you make that can for me again when we get back? it wasn¡¯t easy for you to make it, but Qianqian and that man made you do it.¡± Her words contained her guilt and heartache for him, as well as her disappointment in Amberson. seeing this, rong zhan was about to agree impatiently, but someone else beat him to it ¡­ Cheng Donglin suddenly called out, ¡± sister-in-law! Then, he lowered his head and quickly took out a can from a bag. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes widened, but it was too late to stop him. Cheng Donglin laughed proudly and said, ¡± sister-in-law, our boss can predict the future. He made two bottles! This is for you to try!¡± A prophet who made two bottles? Chapter 379 ? 379 Wife, let¡¯s make up for our shortcomings together! Sang Xia raised her eyebrows subconsciously. The corner of Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched. He seemed to have realized something and said hurriedly, ¡± Cheng Donglin, why did you take out this bottle too?! As he spoke, he explained to sang Xia in a seemingly casual manner, ¡± I made three bottles and one of them exploded. I was planning to keep this bottle in the refrigerator for you, but I didn¡¯t expect Cheng Donglin to be so quick to take it out. He explained it intentionally or not. Sang Xia only frowned slightly and did not think much about it. Cheng Donglin, on the other hand, felt a shiver run down his spine. He realized that he had said something wrong. Cheng Donglin quickly tried to explain, ¡± yes, yes, our boss is not a prophet. He just made a few more bottles-no, he didn¡¯t make a few more bottles. He¡¯s ran ran. The more he explained, the more he felt that something was amiss. Rong Zhan could not take it anymore and interrupted, ¡± Cheng Donglin!? You seem to talk a lot today!¡± The corners of Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched, and he put on a fake smile. However, he was already gritting his teeth in secret. ¡®This brat, I dare you to say another word!¡¯ Cheng Donglin shut his mouth, not daring to make another sound. Sang Xia¡¯s gaze swept past Cheng Donglin and landed on Rong Zhan. Her eyes flickered, and they seemed to be darker than before, a little unpredictable. Rong Zhan lazily brushed his hair behind his head and played dumb as if nothing had happened. He opened the can for her. try it and see if it¡¯s good. Sang Xia took it and lowered her eyes. Her expression did not seem to be different, as if she did not notice anything. The square and delicate glass can was filled with pieces of honey-coated lemons. The glass bottle was still cold, and just looking at it was appetizing. Sang Xia picked up a piece and took a bite. It was cold and delicious. It was soft and sweet, almost melting. The taste was wonderful. when sang xia went to taste it, she caught a glimpse of herself in the car window. What was she hiding in her eyes? he seemed to be helpless and compromised, but in the end, he wailed, The tip of her tongue rolled the entire piece into her mouth, and the wonderful taste was indescribable. She looked at her through the glass window. After compromising, there seemed to be a smile on the corner of her mouth. She shook her head. Under Rong Zhan¡¯s expectant gaze, she opened her eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, don¡¯t do anything that will hurt you in the future.¡± No matter what he was doing. Because whenever he was hurt, her heart would ache. No matter why. Whoever he cared about, he would feel heartache for. Even if sometimes, it was really unreasonable. Who asked her to personally say that she wanted to spoil him like a little idiot? ** When he brought sang Xia back in the evening, no one mentioned that incident again in the car. Rong Zhan could not help but feel nervous, afraid that she would find out and he would probably be crippled. However, she didn¡¯t say anything else after saying that. He could understand that she was hurt because she felt bad for him. When the two of them went to bed at night, Rong Zhan lay on the bed with his bathrobe half open, deliberately revealing his sexy waist. However, when he saw her sitting at the head of the bed reading after her shower, he did not mention the incident in the text message at all. He was unhappy and said to serve him well. he immediately took the initiative to move closer to her and said in a bewitching and strong voice, ¡± wife, stop looking. let¡¯s quickly learn from each other¡¯s strong points. ¡± Chapter 380 ? 380 The little thing about master Zhan taking advantage of his shortcomings! W-what? To make up for his shortcomings? Although sang Xia was stunned, she had been with him for a long time, so she reacted quickly. Her eyes flickered and she bit her lower lip.¡¯This damn hooligan.¡¯ He could use any word. She looked at him with her cold and moist eyes, which were full of meaning. However, the words that came out of her mouth were, ¡± didn¡¯t you hurt your waist? wait until it¡¯s better. A waist injury? No, how could that be? Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was tickled by her gaze. He pulled her over and pressed her against his body. He lowered his voice and whispered into her ear, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re here to serve me? what are you doing? are you trying to make me happy? ¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows and touched his face. She said seriously, ¡± your back is not feeling well. Be good and come back when you¡¯re better. Besides, she still had to attend Tang ye¡¯s engagement party the day after tomorrow. you can¡¯t let others see that your waist is uncomfortable and think that you can¡¯t do it, right?¡± rong zhan looked aggrieved. his small injury was nothing! He could tell that she was doing it on purpose. but he didn¡¯t dare to ask, because his wife¡¯s eyes were too deep. when she talked to him, it seemed to be filled with other meanings, which made him feel uneasy and uneasy. He felt that she seemed to have found out something. However, he also felt that if she had really noticed something, how could she be willing to just endure it? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you.¡± Her lips curled up. huh?! He thought it was going to be a twist, but he heard sang Xia mumble tiredly and snuggle in his arms. my period is here. I¡¯ll have to bear with it for the next few days. Rong Zhan immediately frowned and his face darkened. Subconsciously, she looked down. It was true. Sang Xia clamped her legs together and said shyly, ¡± what are you touching? ¡± Rong Zhan was unwilling to give up and used more force on purpose. She couldn¡¯t help but groan. His eyes darkened, and his throat rolled. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡± then, wife, why are you holding me so tightly? let me go. Sang Xia¡¯s ears turned red and she said,¡±hehe.¡± The two of them tossed and turned on the bed for a while. Rong Zhan saw that she was on her period after all. She was tired and her face was less red than usual. He stopped teasing her and reached into her pajamas, touching her lower abdomen. It was slightly cold, and he rubbed it gently, passing the warmth to her. Sang Xia was as quiet as a kitten at the moment, giving in to everything he said. She looked especially pitiful. Rong Zhan lowered his head and kissed her forehead, her pink lips, and her lower abdomen. The two of them gradually fell asleep. outside, the shadows of the trees danced and the cool wind blew. soon, the sound of rain and the sound of rain hitting the glass could be heard. The room was filled with warmth and the two of them snuggled up intimately. Just like that, she spent the night in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms. In the morning, Rong Zhan made her some Ginger Brown sugar water. Sang Xia did not feel anything that night, but when she woke up, she felt some discomfort in her abdomen and period pain. It was probably because he had been working too hard recently and his work and rest were irregular. ¡°Don¡¯t go today. Tell them to stay at home and rest.¡± Rong Zhan discussed with her. Sang Xia did not force him, but she raised her head and said, ¡± then I¡¯ll have to go get the lyrics and score for the next concert. I¡¯m free at home anyway. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Rong Zhan put down his work and looked at his watch. Sang Xia nodded. She subconsciously looked out of the window. The air was wet. It seemed to have rained at night. The ground looked wet and slippery. a gust of wind blew and her whole body trembled. her right eyelid inexplicably twitched! Chapter 381 ? 381 She was so jealous that sang Xia went crazy, jealous that she had Rong Zhan! sang xia rubbed her eyes subconsciously. she would not have noticed such a small detail. It was fine if she didn¡¯t get up and lay down for a while, but once she got up and twisted her lower abdomen, it would hurt even more. Sang Xia didn¡¯t feel that she was that weak and didn¡¯t want to look so pretentious, so she went anyway. After dinner, Rong Zhan carried her into the car. The weather had been cold recently, and he noticed that it seemed to be drizzling at night. The ground was slippery and wet. He put her in the car and turned around to get her a blanket, a hot water bottle, and hot milk. He didn¡¯t leave anything behind. In just one night, she seemed to be extremely weak. Without any makeup on her face, she looked even paler. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached even more when he saw her like this. He wanted to end this as soon as possible so that he could bring her back. wife, wait for me in the car later. Let¡¯s go to the 13th floor. I¡¯ll go upstairs and get it for you. Sang Xia closed her eyes slightly and leaned her head on the passenger seat. His side profile was in front of her, and she felt calm and at ease. The car started on the road. Perhaps because sang Xia woke up early, she was drowsy and sleepy. She leaned her head to the side and fell asleep. Her eyes were clear and beautiful. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached when he saw her. The two of them drove to the building where Anthony and the others were temporarily staying at, the PMM entertainment company. Meanwhile, in the company, PMM entertainment. The two women walked out angrily, and a music assistant said from behind, ¡± Madam, sister zhirou, please understand us. This is all arranged by the company. We¡¯re just following orders. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for our Wanwan. ¡°Pa-!¡± sang zhirou was extremely embarrassed and angry. she turned around and gave him a hard slap. ¡± making things difficult for you?! ¡± Have your eyes been eaten by a dog? My father is the mayor, my fianc¨¦ is the young master of the Tang family, and I¡¯m the Golden Queen of the music industry, and you think I¡¯ll be frozen just because you say so? That¡¯s just a temporary storm of public opinion, I¡¯m coming back to make a comeback! Now that my office is being occupied by random people, do you still have me in your eyes? Just you wait! I will let you! i¡¯ll make you bastards pay a heavy price!¡± ¡°It is! It¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯re already so arrogant. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll simply not know the immensity of heaven and earth! How dare a mere assistant act so arrogantly in front of us!¡± Sang zhirou¡¯s mother, Chen Anjie, said sarcastically. the assistant¡¯s figure was shaken after being slapped. the right side of her face was very swollen. facing sang zhirou and this sharp and unreasonable mayoress, she covered her face and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. she stomped her feet, cried, gritted her teeth, and ran away! ¡°Hmph! I should have given her a slap a long time ago. How dare a small assistant like her try to mess with me!¡± Chen Anjie then said to sang hanrou, ¡± zhirou, you¡¯re going to be the young mistress of the Tang family soon. Don¡¯t let anything happen between you and Tang ye. After you¡¯re married, what¡¯s the big deal with a mere MMM company? ¡± I¡¯ve really given them some face!¡± Sang zhirou did not say anything else. The anger and shame in her heart could not be appeased just by her mother standing on her side. There were many things that her mother did not understand. The person who could cross over to other companies and suppress her was none other than Rong Zhan! It was sang Xia¡¯s Rong Zhan! It was Rong Zhan, the tyrant of t city! So what if she was married to Tang ye? Tang ye would never speak up for her or Rong Zhan! Why, why can sang Xia have such a good life! Sang yuanrou clenched her fists tightly and was about to go crazy with jealousy. just as they were about to walk out, a luxury car suddenly sped towards the entrance of the pmm company building. she saw the man in the car-it was none other than rong zhan! Chapter 382 ? 382 It¡¯s infuriating to compare people! When sang zhirou saw Rong Zhan, she did not know why, but her entire body froze on the spot. She did not know whether to go out or go back. what¡¯s wrong? who did you see? why aren¡¯t you walking? ¡± Chen Anjie asked her. Sang zhirou¡¯s brows furrowed and she didn¡¯t say anything. Without another word, she pulled her mother to a hidden spot and poked her head out to look at the scene outside. chen anjie also went to take a look. The moment Rong Zhan stopped the car, he alighted. Chen Anjie¡¯s eyes widened when she saw him. Of course, she knew about Rong Zhan and sang Xia. This was something that the entire country knew about. How could she not know? However, when she saw this person with her own eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous. She said something with an ambiguous meaning, ¡± zhirou, I told you that you can¡¯t compare to that little b * tch¡¯s methods. Look at her. Who has she seduced? ¡± He¡¯s so smitten with him that he¡¯s on the verge of death, if only you could hang out with him again!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Sang zhirou immediately stopped her, her expression extremely complicated. Of course, she hated and was jealous, but the truth was that she had used all her means to be with Tang ye. ¡°What? you think i can¡¯t discipline you? If you were together with him, would you still be looked down upon like that? in the end, you¡¯re useless. the family has given you such good conditions, and you can¡¯t even compare to a little wench!¡± Chen Anjie¡¯s voice became louder. Sang yuanrou was furious. She bit her lip but did not argue. She had nothing to say to her mother. Even though Tang ye was not as good as Rong Zhan, at least she liked Tang ye. It was said that a man like Rong Zhan, who had such a bad culture and played with women to death every day, would not dare to be with him! However, in this situation, Tang ye hated her and even her own mother was mocking her! Sang zhirou clenched her fingers and looked outside with extreme unwillingness. Rong Zhan had clearly gotten out of the car, but he did not enter the car immediately. Instead, he walked to the front passenger seat and opened the door. There was a woman sitting there. Sang zhirou held her breath. She had also clearly seen that the woman was sang Xia! However, sang Xia looked like she was sick or asleep. She was covered with something, and Rong Zhan reached his upper body in to stroke her hair and kiss her forehead. He was especially doting. He pulled the blanket over her and whispered something into her ear, but she didn¡¯t even open her eyes. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t care at all. That delicate and devilish face that made countless women go crazy for was only filled with concern and heartache for her. His brows were tightly furrowed, unable to relax. Finally, he closed the car door gently and quickly walked up the stairs to the floor of the PMM office building. Rong Zhan¡¯s delicate actions made sang zhirou¡¯s fingers sink into her palm. Such a sharp contrast. What was she lacking? Why did sang Xia get all of this? she stood on such a high platform, had the strongest team, and had a man who loved and cared for her so much. She was so evil and had done so many despicable things, but why did she still have people who loved her so much? Why? She had the guts to step on a mere assistant, let alone her relationship with Tang ye and Su Li! Looking at all of this, thinking of all of this, sang zhirou only felt that her head was about to explode ¡­ Chapter 383 ? 383 Her crazy actions and perverted mentality She was jealous, mad jealousy, hatred, mad hatred. What right did sang Xia have to get what he could not? No, she should have received even less than him! She should die! After Rong Zhan entered the elevator, sang zhirou slowly walked out from the dark. Her gaze shifted from the elevator to the car parked outside. at that moment, her eyes seemed to be filled with stubbornness and a psychological illness. At this moment, two security guards were smoking outside the door. One of them mumbled impatiently, ¡± what¡¯s going on? why is there a power outage again? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s still daytime. there¡¯s no need to rush. someone has already gone to check! ¡± The other one also said vaguely while smoking. In less than a minute, the two of them came in. it was as if no one had noticed all this. For example, Chen Anjie only saw sang Xia in the car. Her face was instantly filled with disgust. We¡¯ve seen this little wench again, let¡¯s hurry up and leave! I¡¯m so unlucky to see her!¡± Now that they were being suppressed by sang Xia, they naturally did not want to stay any longer. What was the point of staying here? Was he going to wait for her to notice them and then smile sarcastically at them? However, sang zhirou shook her head after hearing her words. that¡¯s hard to say. That might not be the case. Maybe ¡­ Chen Anjie was stunned and didn¡¯t react for a moment. What maybe? what was her daughter talking about? however, sang zhirou¡¯s eyes seemed to be exceptionally clear-headed at this moment. Would they be unlucky just because they saw sang Xia? No, this time it¡¯s really not for sure! Sang zhirou walked out slowly. Chen Anjie stared at sang Xia in the car. However, she noticed that sang Xia was sitting in the front passenger seat with her eyes closed. She seemed to have fallen asleep, and her expression did not look good. She snorted and raised her head without a trace. Without saying anything, she planned to leave quickly. however, sang zhirou stood still. chen anjie took two steps and realized that no one was around. she turned back to look for her and saw her daughter standing on the steps, looking around at the high ground as if she was trying to see if there were any surveillance cameras. In fact, sang zhirou was indeed looking at the surveillance camera, and it was obvious that she had found it. However, after she confirmed something, a cold and terrifying smile appeared on her lips. Chen Anjie did not understand why she was still here. Just as she was feeling surprised, Chen Anjie saw sang zhirou get down from the car and walk toward the car. Her eyes immediately widened. What was her daughter trying to do? The car was heading towards the main entrance of the colossal building belonging to the company, and was parked on the asphalt road. The road was very long, and because there were often more cars parked in front of the main entrance of the company, the space was very large. It was wide and long, and the road behind it led straight to the intersection of the street. Cars came and went, and there was an endless stream. the slope on the road was slightly slanted, and there was a roadblock in the middle. zhirou, what are you doing? hurry up and leave. We still have to go to the hospital! She was almost three months pregnant now and she had to go for a prenatal examination later. She had not told sang Zhenwei about this yet. She knew that the child was not sang Zhenwei¡¯s, but sang Zhenwei wanted a son so much but he could not give birth to one. Now that she was ¡± pregnant ¡°, she naturally had to wait for an important moment to share it with him. Chen Anjie saw that sang zhirou seemed to not be able to hear her, so she walked to the car sang Xia was in. Then, he stood in front of her car and stared straight at her. Chen Anjie¡¯s eyes twitched. She felt that something big was going to happen! As expected- Chapter 384 ? 384 Between life and death, her life was hanging by a thread! As expected! the next moment, she saw her daughter standing in front of the car, smiling sinisterly. then, she suddenly reached out and pushed the car. In the car, sang Xia was still fast asleep and was extremely tired. He was completely unaware of all this. The car had been stopped in a hurry, facing the intersection. The road itself was slanted. Sang zhirou pushed the car with her feet. After two steps, the car suddenly became light! The wheels rolled backward, and as the slope began to move backward, it became faster and faster. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Chen Anjie was dumbfounded. She rushed up and shouted, ¡± this ¡­ This is murder! there was a crossroad below the intersection, and there was a dense traffic flow. if the car drove in reverse, it would get into an accident! The car was destroyed and people died! ¡± don¡¯t worry, the surveillance here isn¡¯t good. no one saw it! ¡± The main point was that she deserved to die, and sang Xia deserved to die! As soon as sang zhirou finished speaking, Chen Anjie saw someone coming out of the building. She immediately broke out in a cold sweat and pulled sang zhirou to hide behind the other cars! At the same time, the voices of two men could be heard. One of them was none other than Rong Zhan, while the other was a man who was over 50 years old! ¡°Yes, I did it on purpose, what can you do to me? Also, let me tell you, my wife is Yingluo.¡± rong zhan looked at his car and wanted to say something. however, the next second, he widened his eyes and turned around. looking at the empty car, his hair stood on end! ¡°Sang Xia-!¡± Just as Rong Zhan shouted, he heard a passerby in front of him scream, ¡± ah! ¡®What¡¯s going on!¡¯ This che Xuanji!¡± the black luxury bentley was about to cross the slope of the barrier and was about to start driving at a high speed. rong zhan¡¯s pupils shrank, and the man beside him was also stunned. however, when he regained his senses, the man who was bickering with him just now had already rushed out! ¡°xiaxia!¡± ¡± no! ¡± anderson shouted in horror. he rushed forward, but his speed was too slow. he looked at the scene in front of him and felt as if he had been frozen! The car was retreating rapidly. sang xia was still sleeping upstairs, unaware of what was happening. At the end of the road was the intersection where the sea of cars had slid down. Rong Zhan dashed over, but the car was already sliding down at a speed of more than ten miles per hour. He couldn¡¯t control it anymore. In the end, he jumped up and smashed the car window madly. It was impossible for sang Xia to not wake up from the loud noise. She subconsciously frowned and opened her eyes in a daze. However, the moment she opened her eyes, she was shocked by the scene in front of her. Rong Zhan was lying in front of the car, holding onto the car¡¯s window support with one hand. He was half-kneeling and Smashing The Glass window crazily while shouting her name. Sang Xia came to her senses and quickly looked back. She unconsciously grabbed the back of the car seat. The cars were moving at a high speed. She turned around and tried to open the door, but the door was locked and could not be opened! Sang Xia finally realized what had happened. His back felt cold. ¡°Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan!¡± She wasn¡¯t someone who would put her life at risk. She had finally gotten her life together, so how could she let something happen to her? however, the car door couldn¡¯t be opened. Seeing that her car was speeding towards the intersection, she turned around and saw Rong Zhan smashing the car window with all his might. Her heart ached terribly ¡­! Chapter 385 ? 385 a thrilling escape, heartache, and anger! If she couldn¡¯t get out, she would crash into a car and get into an accident. It was impossible for her not to panic when such a dangerous thing happened in such a short time, but she still tried her best to calm down. The car door was locked, and the car was sliding down rapidly. The inertia made it difficult to brake. The car was moving too fast, and the strong inertia caused the protective barrier to tilt. Rong Zhan¡¯s body shook and he was almost thrown out of the car. Now, they were so fast that they were rushing down in less than ten meters. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes were red as he smashed the glass with all his might. He looked at sang Xia and gave her a hand signal. Sang Xia dodged to the side. The glass that was supposed to prevent it from breaking was finally penetrated. The stuck part was torn apart after he smashed through it, and her hand was bleeding from the stab. ¡°My wife! Quickly come out!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s anxious voice could finally be heard clearly. He quickly reached out and pulled her out of the passenger seat. The car was out of control and could not stop. Sang Xia was in his arms. At the last moment, he carried her and jumped out of the car! He hugged her tightly with one hand and protected the back of her head with the other. Her entire body was in his arms! The car behind them quickly left the road. A small truck drove over and the luxury Bentley was hit by the speeding truck¨C! The Bentley was directly knocked over. The truck made a quick turn and the entire car flipped over on the front of the Bentley. The sudden change in the situation caused the road to be filled with the sound of rapid brakes and sharp wheels sliding on the ground. With a few bangs, several cars collided into each other, and there was even a side flip and a fire! People screamed and ran out of their cars, and it was a mess! Rong Zhan was holding sang Xia on the ground, breathing heavily. His chest was heaving up and down, and the veins on the back of his hands were bulging. Being held by Rong Zhan, sang Xia¡¯s body was cold, and her forehead was wet with sweat. For the first time, she felt so helpless in the face of death. She felt so fragile. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright!¡± Rong Zhan only thought that she was scared out of her wits. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead to comfort her, even panting slightly. The traffic police and ambulance arrived very quickly. Rong Zhan also recovered from this tense scene very quickly. His face was extremely ugly. No, although he had locked the car when he got out of the car, he parked it perfectly and it couldn¡¯t have fallen down the slope. ¡°wife, what happened to the car?¡± Rong Zhan asked as he helped her up. sang xia¡¯s face was pale as she shook her head. ¡± when i woke up, i saw you smashing the car. ¡± She was in a daze today because she wanted to sleep. The car was locked and she felt safe, so she did not notice what had happened outside. She had been too careless during this period of peace! Amber son had also rushed over. He wanted to find sang Xia and apologize to her, but who knew that he would bump into Rong Zhan upstairs. When the two of them came out, they saw that dangerous scene. Although Rong Zhan was a scumbag in his eyes, he had to admit that Rong Zhan had saved her from the real danger, be it the previous intentional arrangement or the real danger. amberson was so scared that his heart almost jumped out of his chest! ¡°Daughter, are you alright? Quickly let me see.¡± However, sang Xia only went to grab Rong Zhan¡¯s wrist. Her eyes were filled with heartache and guilt. let¡¯s go and treat the wound first! Of course, an baisen saw what Rong Zhan had done. Regardless of whether he had any other thoughts about Rong Zhan, he had to thank him properly at this moment. Rong Zhan saw through it immediately and did not have the time to talk about these empty words. He went straight to the point with an extremely cold tone. check the surveillance cameras immediately. The car definitely did not slip off on its own! Chapter 386 ? 386 Found the suspicious murderer! Looking at his daughter¡¯s pale and delicate face today, he naturally thought that she was frightened by this incident. He was particularly distressed and angry about this sudden accident! He said to Rong Zhan, ¡± you guys go and treat the wounds first. Leave the car accident to me! If I find out who did this, I¡¯ll f * cking skin him alive!¡± this time, he was really angry. how could such a big mistake happen under his watch? More importantly, he was still watching his daughter in danger, but he was helpless. That kind of feeling was really about to break down. Thank God, thank God that bastard Youyou was here. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t care much about his minor injuries, but he had not completely recovered from it. If he had been any later, his wife would have really been in trouble. Thinking about it now, his back was covered in cold sweat. thinking about how she was in such a bad state today and still had to suffer, rong zhan¡¯s desire to protect her overflowed and he couldn¡¯t stop it. right now, he only wanted to catch the culprit, pull out her tendons, and peel her skin! rong zhan insisted on checking the surveillance cameras himself, so sang xia could only treat his wounds and go with him. in the end, rong zhan heard that there was a power outage for a while! The surveillance cameras did not capture anything for nearly an hour, and that time was exactly when sang Xia was in trouble! rong zhan was so angry that his face turned green. what a bunch of useless people!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s heart was much calmer now. he carefully thought about the clues that he had missed out. No, it was impossible for there to be no traces at all. But where else could there be surveillance cameras around? the road was still some distance away from here. the site in front of pmm¡¯s company was huge, with cars parked on both sides. it was quite a distance from the road, and the surveillance cameras on the other side of the road seemed to have a harder time seeing everything here. However-! Sang Xia¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered. The next second, she said calmly, ¡± Rong Zhan, since there¡¯s a power outage, if someone really did it, it must be someone from PMM. Otherwise, there are a few surveillance cameras outside the door. How would someone who doesn¡¯t know the truth dare to do that? ¡± anyone could hear the hidden meaning in his words. Only those who knew about the power outage would dare to do that. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. After a while, he narrowed his eyes dangerously and said through gritted teeth, ¡± find me all the videos of people entering and leaving the company before and after the power outage! The scope was actually not large. Fortunately, they came in the morning. It was easy to find the number of suspicious people by looking at who had been to the company and who was not there now. As expected, they found their target very quickly! When the security guards in the control room were adjusting the surveillance, sang Xia saw someone and immediately frowned. wait! Pour, pour back a little more. Okay, stop!¡± When the two people appeared on the surveillance screen, sang Xia unconsciously clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes. As expected! it¡¯s the Sang family!? Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes widened the moment he saw sang zhirou, and he could roughly guess what was going on. When they came out, they bumped into sang Xia, and when she saw her sleeping in the car, she wanted to kill her, right? ¡°Damn it, this b * tch! This time, I¡¯m going to kill her!¡± rong zhan was about to rush out. ¡°Wait!¡± Sang Xia quickly stopped Rong Zhan and said, Chapter 387 ? 387 Don¡¯t let her dirty Rong Zhan¡¯s hands! ¡°Let¡¯s make sure they¡¯ve left.¡± Sang Xia said, but just as she finished her sentence-! ¡°I, I, I saw it!¡± One of the security guards widened his eyes and raised his hand weakly. They had no choice, the aura of these two people was too strong. when he saw that they were looking at him, he quickly said, ¡± when i came back from smoking outside, i saw miss sang and her mother leaving together. at that time, there was a power outage in wanwan. ¡± Just in time for a blackout, Yingluo. When he said the last few words, the bodyguard was suddenly stunned. His voice paused, as if he had suddenly realized something. Could, could it be ¡­! The air suddenly became eerily still. As he continued to face the two of them, the security guard swallowed his saliva. B-but I didn¡¯t see her do it. No, I mean I didn¡¯t see it. I don¡¯t know if she did it. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore! It¡¯s her!¡± rong zhan gritted his teeth and said those words. at this time, his whole body was filled with a bone-chilling coldness. that evil woman, he should have killed her long ago! Leaving it alive would be a disaster! wait, Rong Zhan. Don¡¯t look for her yet. I¡¯ll handle this personally! ¡°Why are you here? She almost killed you!¡± Rong Zhan grabbed her wrist, not wanting her to stop him! is there any evidence?! sang xia took a deep breath and suddenly replied. rong zhan was stunned. however, just as he was about to say that he did not need any evidence, he saw sang xia looking at him seriously and said in a low voice, ¡± yes, i know that she did it, but we don¡¯t have any evidence that she wanted to kill me. i know you have your means, but i don¡¯t want to ¡­ ¡± don¡¯t want what?! all he wanted to do now was to strangle that woman to death. what else did she want? sang xia paused for a moment, and her voice faded. she wiped her face and said, ¡± i don¡¯t want your hands to be stained with that kind of woman¡¯s scent. ¡± Sang zhirou was too hateful and dirty. She was not worthy, not worthy for Rong Zhan to deal with her. She saw that Rong Zhan¡¯s expression had changed. She looked up at him and said, ¡± I have an idea. Don¡¯t be rash. Yes, she had a way. to be more precise, she had thought of a way. Driving recorder. the 4G smart dashcam would record all the images! The surveillance cameras were out of power, but there was still a dashcam. ¡°It¡¯s no use. That man called your father just now. He said that after we left, a few cars on the street exploded, including the one we drove here.¡± When Rong Zhan said this, his face was extremely gloomy. However, sang Xia raised her eyebrows, her eyes glistening with light, and the corners of her lips curved into a faint smile. who said that we have to use ours? ¡± Rong Zhan was stunned. ¡­¡­ At this moment. sang xia sat in front of the computer in the control room, her fingers quickly flying across the screen. the security guard at the side widened his eyes. what, what is this big star doing? why can¡¯t he understand? rong zhan also frowned, not knowing what she was going to do. Only sang Xia. at this moment, the corner of her lips twitched. in fact, she could have thought of a way to find the person who pushed the cart from the beginning. however, when she saw that it was sang zhirou, sang xia felt bitter for a moment. not long after, she started to sneer in her heart. Because she knew that sang zhirou had personally committed an unforgivable crime this time, an attempted murder-! Chapter 388 ? 388 Sister sang¡¯s hacking skills! It even caused a disaster on the streets, many people were injured, and the losses were heavy. This time, she would definitely not be able to escape. besides, wasn¡¯t she going to be engaged in two days? It was said that the scene was very big, and all the celebrities of t city were here. In this case, that Tian bi an The cold smile on sang Xia¡¯s lips grew deeper. This time, sang zhirou had personally forced her into a dead end, and she would definitely die a miserable death! most importantly, he would not let her off this time! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ where did they invade?! Rong Zhan knew that sang Xia was very good at hacking. Although she had said that she would quit the hacker world, it did not mean that she would not use her abilities to do things again. ¡± hack into the other cars. there are so many cars parked outside, there must be a car with a 4d recorder. ¡± Sang Xia said calmly. It was not uncommon for hackers to hack into cars. As long as the car was connected to the internet, it could be hacked through physical links, or wireless means such as honeycomb, Bluetooth, WiFi, etc. It was the same for smart recording devices. Rong Zhan knew this too and reacted instantly. Although he was not a professional hacker, he knew a lot of things. It was just that he did not think that he could find it in this way. The effect was really good, and it didn¡¯t take long for the sharp-eyed Rong Zhan to notice it. found it! I found a few of them equipped with the Saturn system! Rong Zhan was the first to notice. With one hand on her chair, he quickly pointed at a spot on the screen with the other. Sang Xia clicked on it, and her fingers quickly flew across the keyboard, dazzling the eyes. Finally, she pressed enter, and the screen instantly split into several surveillance images. The security guard was dumbfounded. He looked at the two of them and then at himself. He felt as if he was not from this world. This, hacking into someone else¡¯s car camera, is also possible? As soon as the screen was out, sang Xia¡¯s hands stopped as well. She and Rong Zhan looked at the screen together. Those were shots taken from several different angles. she adjusted the time until it was almost time, until the screen finally-! Sang zhirou and her mother came out in a daze. Sang Xia¡¯s hand, which was holding the mouse, unconsciously curled up into a fist. In the video recording of several cameras. Her mother sneered at her and was about to leave. However, sang zhirou did not leave. She stared at herself in the car. Then, step by step, she walked over. Seeing this, sang Xia could clearly feel the man beside her tense up, and he held his breath. Indeed, this scene was driving Rong Zhan crazy. He had only left for a few minutes, and someone had taken the opportunity to kill her, and they almost succeeded. Although he could guess that they were the ones who did it, Rong Zhan was still so angry that he wanted to kill someone when he saw it in the video! He wanted to strangle sang zhirou even through the screen! But at the same time, his heart was also filled with guilt and love for sang Xia. Although he had locked the car and pulled the handbrake, he did not drive into the parking area on both sides in a hurry. Instead, he stopped in front of the stairs of the building. The slope was a little slanted, and it was indeed easy to be pushed by someone-! He clenched his fists tightly and his heart ached. But who would have thought that someone would try to harm her in just a few minutes? Seeing that sang zhirou was about to succeed in the video, sang Xia pressed the pause button- Chapter 389 ? 389 a scene that shouldn¡¯t have been seen in the surveillance room! She did not let the video continue playing. As if she did not notice Rong Zhan¡¯s current state of mind on purpose, she looked up and smiled. look, we found evidence. She can¡¯t escape this time. Rong Zhan turned his head away, his long and narrow eyes flickered. He was extremely upset. He forced a smile and was about to say something when sang Xia stood up slowly and reached out to hug him. She leaned against his chest and said softly, ¡± Rong Zhan, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Zhenzhen, this is really not your fault. No one was a Saint, and everyone had a moment of carelessness. Seeing that he had no reaction, sang Xia deliberately laughed in a relaxed manner. look, I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? ¡± As sang Xia spoke, the smile in her eyes was gradually replaced by friendship. She gently caressed his cheek, and the corners of her lips twitched. She said softly, ¡± really, with you around, I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Perhaps ¡­ Probably many people were the same. sang xia had always thought of herself as a very strong and capable woman. other than hacking and singing, she could even ride a harley. she knew many things that other women did not, and she thought that she did not need anyone¡¯s protection. but now that he had someone he loved by his side ¡­ he pampered her to the top of his heart and protected her so that she was unharmed. he could block all dangers in front of her. as long as she was with him, she didn¡¯t need to use her brain. she just needed to follow him closely with her two legs. this was a sense of dependence that she had never felt before. this was a sense of security that she had never felt before. If she was alone, she might still become strong and independent. But now, as long as she was with him, she just wanted to be a little woman who was protected and loved by him and did not have to worry about anything. and as a man, how could he not like being needed by the person he loved? However, this time, it was probably because of this that an accident happened, which made Rong Zhan feel so guilty. Even if he didn¡¯t say it, she knew it in her heart. She didn¡¯t want Rong Zhan to say it either because he was really in the wrong. There was no need to apologize and no need to feel guilty. The pain in Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was slowly soothed by her. Looking at her smile, the hostility between his brows seemed to have dissipated a little. He took a deep breath and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. He hugged her tightly and did not say anything. everything was said without words! The security guard didn¡¯t know what was going on. He scratched his head and suddenly felt like he was unnecessary in the monitoring room. He coughed, turned around, and walked out. However, before he left and closed the door, he still subconsciously turned back to look at the person inside. Suddenly, the corner of his eyes twitched faintly and his ears burned. She really should have left. The moment she left, the two people inside immediately started kissing! At this moment, in the small monitoring room, a tall, wild, and evil man was lowering his head and hugging the woman in his arms tightly. He couldn¡¯t wait to kiss Yingluo deeply. ** The car accident happened in the past two days. Sang zhirou hid herself that day and naturally saw Rong Zhan saving sang Xia from the dark. She was so angry that her face turned pale. Chen Anjie, on the other hand, pulled sang zhirou and ran away in fear. Was her daughter crazy?! however, it was not because she had almost killed sang xia. ¡°That¡¯s in public. You¡¯ll be discovered if you do that!¡± Her daughter was about to marry into the Tang family. How could such a thing happen again? Sang zhirou sneered unwillingly. what are you afraid of? why would I do something so stupid? All the surveillance cameras outside had been rendered useless when the power went out at the time! they can¡¯t find any evidence!¡± Chapter 390 ? 390 On this night, countless demons and monsters were ready to make a move! when chen anjie heard that, she patted her heart and shouted, ¡± why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I was scared to death! If this is discovered, I¡¯m afraid your mother will become an accomplice.¡± Sang zhirou furrowed her brows. However, after Chen Anjie said that, her tone became weird again. sigh, that little b * tch is really lucky! i almost killed her, but in the end, she died in an accident. how good would that be?¡± Sang yuanrou laughed coldly in her heart. If she let sang Xia fall into danger once, there would be a second time. She would kill her sooner or later! And that Su Li? Did he think that she was easy to bully? in the end, she was still abandoned by Tang ye and was with him. So what if she had cleared her name? a mistress was a mistress! Thinking of this, sang zhirou suddenly said, ¡± Oh right, mom, give me an extra invitation. I want to specially invite someone to my engagement party! ¡°Who is it?¡± The corners of sang zhirou¡¯s lips curled up mysteriously. you¡¯ll know very soon. She was engaged to Tang ye to show off their love in front of her! She wanted to make Su Li, who had stolen her man, only be able to watch helplessly as the man she had slept with, in the end, still got engaged to her! sang zhirou could still clearly remember that night when su li seduced tang ye into bed and threw his phone on the floor, letting her hear the moans of sex for the whole night. even though she could only hear tang ye moaning in bed! However, it was all the same to her. She would never forget the heartache she felt at that time. Her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife! She also wanted to let Su Li have a taste of this! ** in the blink of an eye, it was the day before the engagement party. after the car accident that day, sang zhirou had been staring at sang xia¡¯s side without any movement, and her heart was finally completely at ease. At the same time, he sneered in his heart. she knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to find any evidence. Little did they know that on the night before the engagement banquet, many demons and monsters that had been brewing for a long time were ready to make a move. this seemingly calm night was like the dark ocean. on the surface, there was no movement, but deep within, there was a surging undercurrent that was filled with a dangerous power that could devour everything! ** ¡°A ¡®li, are you done with your things?¡± Sang Xia was on the phone with Su Li on the Open-Air Balcony. She had a blanket wrapped around her shoulders as she searched for a quiet space and spoke in a low voice. ¡± don¡¯t worry. everything is going according to plan. we¡¯ll just wait until tomorrow night. ¡± Su Li replied, but right now, her tone was disdainful, and her voice was still a bit hoarse. It was as if she had no interest in facing a great show. Wasn¡¯t this the moment she had been looking forward to the most all this time? Sang Xia seemed to be able to sense that she was troubled by something even through the phone. sang xia raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡± a ¡®li, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Su Li¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped, but he didn¡¯t hide it. He said in a muffled voice, ¡± a few days ago, Yueyue chased ah Nian out. He really left, Yueyue. She didn¡¯t know what kind of mentality she was having when she said that. Su Li said this with her eyes slightly lowered, but as soon as she finished speaking, a touch of sarcasm and self-deprecation immediately appeared on the corners of her lips, as if she wanted to explain something.¡±If you want to leave, then just leave. You¡¯re just a bodyguard. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯ve been by my side for so long, how could I not be used to it for a while?¡± I¡¯m just not used to Yingluo.¡± he just wasn¡¯t used to it. he definitely didn¡¯t have any other thoughts, right? Chapter 391 ? 391 Su Li discovered a clue about ah Nian! Her heart felt empty because she was not used to it. she always called his name subconsciously because she was not used to it. She saw something funny outside and wanted to tease him, but when she turned her head, she realized he was gone, ran ran. All of this, all of this, was because she was not used to it. she didn¡¯t like him, she knew. su li facepalmed. in such a large hotel, she was alone on the sofa, holding a bottle of wine. the corners of her lips were pulled up into a smile, but her smile was so profound, as if she was helpless, as if she was powerless. he tried his best to ignore the pain in his heart. Sang Xia was stunned when she heard that. this was because she was instantly reminded of the day in the car when ah nian had torn off the human-skinned mask. Under that plain appearance, there was clearly another handsome face. sang xia could not forget the question she had asked him that day. why did he make her believe that he would not harm su li by disguising himself as another person? after he had removed his mask, he had told her that it was because his name was chen nianbai. Chen nianbai! Sang Xia recalled Chen nianbai¡¯s identity that she could not reveal, and her heart suddenly ached. now that she was facing su li again, sang xia tried her best to adjust her state of mind and consoled him, ¡± a ¡®li, don¡¯t think too much. ah nian probably wouldn¡¯t have left just like that. but what happened between the two of you? He¡¯s just a bodyguard, why did you drive him away?¡± In reality, sang Xia knew about ah Nian¡¯s departure, but she thought that he and Su Li were using some other excuse to temporarily leave. yet he had not expected that it was actually su li who had driven him away? What was going on? Ah Nian had left because his human-skinned mask had been damaged and could not be used for a long time, so he had to make a new one. With the feelings she had for ah Nian and Su Li, there was no way he would just leave like this. But now that she looked at it, Su Li¡¯s attitude ¡­ What was going on? it seemed as if he was treating ah Nian like Qianqian. Perhaps, Qianqian was moved by ah Nian! As for Su Li, when sang Xia asked about it, he immediately recalled the scene of him forcing a kiss on him. Her breathing became chaotic. Ah Nian was usually so quiet. Why would he suddenly force a kiss on her? Didn¡¯t he know that she had no other choice but to hit him? Why did he have to force himself to that point? Why did he turn on her phone and kiss her? Su Li¡¯s heart felt extremely stifled. However, Wait a minute! Su Li suddenly had a faint feeling that something was not quite right. She seemed to have missed out on some important information. At that time, Ah Nian turned on his phone and it suddenly turned on. Why? su li suddenly realized something and quickly asked sang xia, ¡± baby, tell me first. what did you want to tell me on the phone the other day, but i ended the call. did you mention ah nian? what do you want to tell me about ah nian?¡± Right! It was like this! it was only when su li thought of this that he suddenly discovered this loophole! She suddenly recalled that sang Xia had clearly said that there was something wrong with her bodyguards. What was the problem then? and ah nian probably heard it. That¡¯s why he did that-! if that was really the case, what was it that he did not want sang xia to tell him, that he could only force a kiss on her after he had sent the phone flying on impulse and faced her shock to shift the situation? it was obvious that he had diverted his attention. At this moment, Su Li felt that she had discovered an incredible secret ¡­ Chapter 392 ? 392 ten miles of-spring breeze is not as good as you-died on the spot! however, this secret made her fall into a fog. she couldn¡¯t understand it and couldn¡¯t see through it all. However, when sang Xia heard Su Li ask this, she was slightly surprised. What did she want to say at that time? naturally, she wanted to tell her that her bodyguard was wearing a human skin mask and that he was a suspicious person lurking around her. but now, yingluo how could she still tell her? anyone who knew the truth would not choose to tell her. unless she could wait until the day chen nianbai was defeated. However, sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered and she told her in a serious tone, ¡± I did mention ah Nian, but I just wanted to tell you that your bodyguard, ah Nian, seems to like you. su li,¡±zhenzhen.¡± She held her breath for a moment. After a while, she said slowly, ¡± so, he didn¡¯t wait for you to finish and suddenly sent my phone flying. Then, he forced a kiss on me and used himself to prove that he liked me?? ¡± In a short moment, Su Li had arranged everything together in such a reasonable rhythm. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened slightly. what did su li say? Ah Nian had forcefully kissed her? When sang Xia thought of this scene, although she was shocked, for some reason, the corners of her lips actually curled up slightly, forming a stunning arc. Then, she said slowly, ¡± a ¡®li, don¡¯t worry. He will come back. He will. this su li, not even in his dreams would he have imagined that the person she loved deeply was still alive, just that he could not let her know. and his sudden departure right now, su li had thought that he had been scolded away by her, but he did not know that he had been forced to leave because the human skin mask had been damaged. ¡­¡­ Su Li took it as sang Xia¡¯s comforting words. She forced a smile and said that she was fine. After hanging up the phone, she collapsed on the sofa. She still felt an emptiness in her heart, suffocation, and endless pain. She thought of Xiaobai. Xiaobai. Little white, I still love you. ah nian, i only treated him as your substitute. no one can compare to you, okay? forgive me, forgive me, huanhuan. ** the next day. The entertainment news and Weibo headlines were all about the engagement between Tang ye, the son of the Tang family, one of the three largest corporations in t city, and the mayor¡¯s daughter, sang zhirou. Number one on the hot search. Countless netizens were commenting below. Among them were many of sang zhirou¡¯s die-hard fans and countless Internet Water Army arranged to whitewash the interaction. ¡± we¡¯re finally getting engaged. this mistress is going to die of anger! ¡± ¡°The two of them are a perfect match!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I heard it¡¯s going to be a very big event. Celebrities from all walks of life will be there, and even A-list celebrities will be there! I really want to go and see the glory of our goddess!¡± However, there were also many people who laughed at him. User Lin Shen wants to see you: he even called tang ye a devoted man. didn¡¯t he know that he was always in nightclubs? I think they¡¯re a scumbag and a slut, a match made in heaven!¡± User Wen LAN: ¡± raise your hand! I¡¯m an anti-fan! I¡¯m an anti-fan! The spring breeze was not as good as sang zhirou ¡®s-she died on the spot.¡± [ user ¡®a long-cherished wish is summer¡¯: ¡± tsundere wang ¡± the one above is awesome, i¡¯ll have one too! ] The most beautiful day wasn¡¯t on a rainy day, but the day sang zhirou¡¯s dog head fell to the ground! User Regent King: ¡± are you all crazy? how can you say that about sang zhirou, the best Actress in the music industry?! ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always been a fan of Queen su, but recently, I saw on the internet that Queen su stole sang zhirou¡¯s boyfriend. It¡¯s too hateful. I¡¯ve thought about it. Queen su is so bad, so willful, so hateful. I want to say to poor sang zhirou and her fans from the bottom of my heart: What can you f * cking do to us? [ crooked neck spreads his hands ] [ author Jun: hahaha, the last sentence lit up! ] Speaking of which, these ¡± users ¡± are all the favorite names of brother Nine¡¯s readers in his book review section. Haha, brother nine wrote foreplay and used it to torture the scumbag. Are you surprised? ¡± Chapter 393 ? 393 Tang ye was heartbroken! user qingsi replied to user regent king: Seeing your last sentence, I silently put away the machete ¡± smile ¡± on my back. The user left alone: ¡± my dear fans of sister sang and Queen su, let¡¯s do what we can and stop blabbering. It¡¯s up to me at the critical moment. I¡¯m a paparazzi. I have a way to sneak in tonight. I¡¯ll secretly record a live broadcast for you tonight! ¡­¡­ at this moment, weibo was in an uproar, boiling with excitement! Sang zhirou and Tang ye were engaged. As Tang ye¡¯s ¡°third party,¡± Su Li naturally made it to the hot search. Su Li leisurely scrolled through Weibo for the entire day, and was shocked by the countless number of her fans until her eyes were wide open. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Damn, they really were her fans. They were quite domineering and powerful, weren¡¯t they? The engagement party was held at seven o ¡®clock that night. many reporters and paparazzi were trying their best to sneak in and take some pictures. The sky turned dark, and the clouds were dyed red. The night finally came. There were still two hours to go before the engagement party started. Su Li deliberately went very late, and even took advantage of his close relationship with sang Xia to invite sun¡¯s most popular male member, Harren, to the banquet. Harren was charming and elegant, and he was the perfect male companion for the banquet. it was just that su li had never thought that when she appeared at the villa¡¯s entrance, wearing an enchanting red classic sleeveless gown, and was about to hand in the invitation, she would actually be pulled from the back door, her arm firmly grasped! Just as Harren was about to make a move to stop him, Su Li turned her head and saw who it was. At the same time that she was shocked, her eyes also sank. She looked at Harren. I¡¯m very sorry, Harren. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait for me for a while. I have some personal matters to deal with. as he spoke, su li broke free of that person¡¯s hand and took the first step towards the darkness outside the villa. naturally, the person behind him was in hot pursuit. Su Li had just walked to the dark corner when the person behind him impatiently turned Su Li around and pressed him against the cold villa wall. He did not fix his hair, he looked dejected and his eyes were bloodshot. Who else could this person be if not Tang ye? He was about to get engaged to sang zhirou, so why was he in such a sorry state? Su Li was simply speechless. However, Tang ye held on to her shoulders tightly as his chest heaved up and down. He stared at Su Li and asked through gritted teeth, ¡± Su Li!? do you not believe me that much? i really did not sleep with sang zhirou that day! She took the photo when I was drunk. I really don¡¯t have it! I don¡¯t have any!¡± He explained in an agitated manner, but no one knew how he had managed to survive these few days! She had been hiding from him! When Su Li heard this, she smiled slightly and said very formally, ¡± Oh, I understand, young master Tang. But what does it have to do with me? Why are you telling me? you¡¯re going to be engaged to sang zhirou soon, Yingluo!¡± As she said this, the smile on her lips became more sarcastic. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous for me to explain this to you now? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Tang ye suddenly shouted, the way he looked at Su Li was like love and hate at the same time. you blocked me and blocked me, how am I supposed to explain to you if I can¡¯t find you?! There are many things that I have no choice but to do. I have never thought of giving up on you and breaking up with you!¡± the engagement with sang zhirou was an accident, but she did not listen to his explanation at all! he would not really marry her! He held a press conference to clarify everything because of her own wishes. She didn¡¯t want to disclose their relationship, so he would let her do whatever she wanted! But-! ¡°Yueyue, Su Li, you¡¯re not intentionally taking advantage of this opportunity to break up with me, Yueyue, are you?¡± Tang ye could not contact her, so he waited for her to explain to him tonight. However, when he saw her particularly piercing attitude, Tang ye¡¯s eyes widened. He seemed to have realized something and his voice trembled. He started to panic. Chapter 394 ? 394 His explanation, his heartache When these words came out, Su Li¡¯s heart trembled. Indeed. Tang ye had noticed it. So what? she had already achieved her goal. Tang ye had fallen in love with her, and now that he was engaged to sang zhirou, she had more or less played a part in it. Now, she had more reason to break up with him. he had thought that he would not have to take revenge on ah nian in the future. Everything she did was according to her original purpose. He was planning to teach him a lesson. However, she did not know why, but when she saw Tang ye¡¯s panicked expression as if he was afraid of losing her heart, she should be smiling. This was the effect she wanted. But why did she feel like she had gone overboard? Su Li wiped her head. No, she couldn¡¯t think like this. Even if she did, she couldn¡¯t think like this at a time like this! All the plans had to be carried out step by step. So when Tang ye yelled at her to speak, her eyes flickered and her lips twitched. Tang ye, you said that I don¡¯t lack men by my side. You and sang zhirou were so ambiguous and even engaged. Why should I listen to your explanation? why can¡¯t I break up with you? Why should I be bullied by you? There are so many good men around me, I have so many choices, don¡¯t I?¡± Tang ye held his breath. so, you don¡¯t like me at all? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he even ask for an explanation? You don¡¯t care at all, do you? so you¡¯re blocking me from everything?¡± su li chuckled and spread his hands. ¡± who said that? look, i¡¯m here to attend your engagement party. i received an invitation from sang zhirou. ¡± ¡°You-!¡± Tang ye¡¯s heart was stabbed. He held her wrist tightly and tried to control his emotions. He took a deep breath and said, ¡± I won¡¯t let you go no matter what. Something happened to my business abroad and my company¡¯s stock fell because of you and sang zhirou¡¯s bed photo. Everyone thinks I¡¯m two-timing them. I had a solution but it would take some time. My family forced me to get engaged to sang zhirou. As long as I get engaged ¡­ If I don¡¯t agree, the Sang family will come and make trouble, asking me to take responsibility for sang zhirou.¡± Tang ye noticed Su Li¡¯s raised brows as he said this. His eyes narrowed and he held her wrist even more tightly. Su Li! As long as I get engaged to sang zhirou, I can get the inheritance of the Tang family! But this is only temporary. I won¡¯t really marry her! The one I like is you! I know that you want to mock me and look down on what I¡¯ve done, but Su Li, do you know that if I don¡¯t even have these things, how can I even think about how to catch you?¡± When Tang ye said this, his throat moved painfully. it¡¯s not honorable for me to compromise temporarily for my career, but what about you if I lose everything? can you guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to stay by my side safely?! Some words sounded nice. He could also give up everything for love for money and be with her. He was fine with it. He could start from scratch and make a comeback. But what about her? Would she still be willing to be with him? He didn¡¯t want her to suffer by following him. So what if he had to compromise now? this was the foundation of his relationship with her! And when Su Li heard these words ¡­ Chapter 395 ? 395 ah nian¡¯s appearance and the scene! At first, she thought it was ridiculous, but after hearing his explanation of why he did that, she felt even more ridiculous. It seemed very touching. However, Tang ye still could not understand her. If she liked someone, would she care if that person was rich or not? Would he care about that person¡¯s status? She allowed herself to live such an outstanding life so that she could have more choices in the future, right? To tell the truth. Even though she was just toying with Tang ye and wanted to teach him a lesson, if he really gave up everything for her, chased her with all his might, and refused to get engaged to sang zhirou, she might really be touched. However, perhaps it was because everyone had different views. She would not blame him, but Tang ye had chosen this path, so he had to bear the consequences of this path. Su Li did not know if it was wrong of her to plot against Tang ye, but she was just that kind of person. She had never said that she was a good person. She had a lot of bad habits too. She was calculative and vicious. If someone scolded her and said that she hated her, she would just accept it. That was just how she was. Even if she knew that she had done something wrong, she could not turn back now. ¡°Su Li, tell me, if I really had nothing left, would you still be with me? You¡¯re used to the life of a big miss and big star, would you be willing to suffer with me?¡± Tang ye asked as he stared at her. su li looked into his eyes for a long time before she looked away. she sighed helplessly. ¡± alright then, i believe what you¡¯re saying and i understand you, but tang ye, you¡¯ve never given up and you don¡¯t even dare to try the consequences. why are you still saying all these nice things? ¡± This was the last time she would use him. The plan had already been arranged, so she had no choice but to follow it step by step. Tang ye was surprised when he heard that. so you¡¯ve forgiven me? You¡¯re not planning to break up with me?¡± Su Li grunted. but Tang ye, you¡¯re sang zhirou¡¯s fianc¨¦ on the surface. We should be more careful today. I know you like me, but I¡¯ll only let you have it this once. If you still use this excuse to avoid me after you get married to another woman, I¡¯ll beat you up! tang ye¡¯s anxious heart finally calmed down. he let go of her wrist and kissed her on the forehead. ¡± no, it won¡¯t happen. this will be the only time. when i turn the situation around, i¡¯ll break up with her publicly and no one will be able to control me anymore! ¡± Su Li subconsciously wanted to push Tang ye away, let alone kiss her, even if it was just her forehead. however, just as she frowned and was about to push him away, her eyes suddenly swept across someone and she was stunned! In that instant, his mind went blank. At the same time, Tang ye¡¯s passionate kiss landed on her forehead. His lips were warm, but Su Li felt cold all over. She widened her eyes and looked behind Tang ye. Not far away, there was one of the waiters who was welcoming the guests at the door. The waiter was wearing a suit and just stood there. His deep gaze passed through the dim light and looked over. It was so hazy, and there seemed to be a layer of mist in those handsome eyes. One could not see clearly, and one could not see through the mist. However, he was looking at her, and it suddenly stabbed her heart. Ah Nian. It was ah Nian. Her fingertips began to tremble uncontrollably. Chapter 396 ? 396 she said,¡±i¡¯m pregnant! i¡¯m pregnant¡± he was back. he had returned to her side. He just looked at her and the other man kissing her forehead. When Su Li woke up from his muddled consciousness, he pushed Tang ye away with a whoosh. He did not even dare to look at him again and walked straight to the entrance of the banquet. ¡°Su Li! Why did you run away?¡± Tang ye, I told you to be careful. There are so many people here. I¡¯ve just gotten rid of my reputation as a mistress. Do you still want to be found out and confirm our relationship in this situation? ¡± She deliberately said in an angry tone. After saying that, he walked away without looking back. ¡°alright, alright, i promise you, i¡¯ll be careful! But Su Li-!¡± Tang ye grabbed her arm and turned her around to look at him. wait for me after the engagement party. Don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll come and find you tonight! I¡¯ll look for you tonight. This was definitely not a simple search. However, Hanhan did not matter to Su Li anymore. After tonight, her relationship with Tang ye would be completely cleared. When Su Li returned, his gaze fell on the waiter at the entrance of the banquet hall in the villa, and he was slightly startled. He had disappeared. They scanned the room, but did not find ah Nian. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his gaze was so intense that it was deeply engraved in her mind, she would have thought that she had seen wrongly. Where did ah Nian go? She didn¡¯t mean to kiss him just now. It really wasn¡¯t Yingluo. ** The engagement party was held in a luxurious villa that covered an area of more than a thousand square meters under the Tang family, the most high-end company in t city. Moreover, it was held in the open-air area of the villa, and the atmosphere was rich. the tang family group was one of the three major corporations in t city. an engagement party was worth tens of millions of yuan. Sang zhirou and Chen Anjie had been surrounded by countless socialites and upper-class ladies before the engagement banquet had started, praising and fawning over them. Hearing their envious and jealous tones, Chen Anjie¡¯s heart was extremely comfortable. At this moment, a rich lady heard the people around her flattering her and her eyes darted somewhere. She suddenly gasped in surprise and then put on a fake smile. Madam sang, what¡¯s wrong with your stomach? have you put on weight or are you in a bad shape? ¡± as soon as she said that, a few of the ladies looked over and were shocked. chen anjie revealed a proud and motherly smile. she caressed her stomach and said, ¡± i¡¯m pregnant. ¡± ¡°Yo! this is double the joy, does mayor sang know about this?¡± A lady in a luxurious dress was holding her Hermes bag in surprise. Chen Anjie chuckled. what¡¯s the rush? it¡¯s almost three months. My husband has always wanted a son, and I¡¯m carrying a son. We¡¯ll announce it later to make him happy. ¡°ai! You¡¯re already an old couple, yet you¡¯re still so romantic. The mayor is really good to you.¡± Chen Anjie also couldn¡¯t wait to let sang Zhenwei know. Although this child was not his, he had done some treatment on it and asked the doctor at the hospital to give him the pregnancy date. It matched the time when they had done it last time. Moreover, if she didn¡¯t say it now, her stomach would get bigger and bigger, and the child wouldn¡¯t be able to be hidden anymore. even though she wanted to abort the pregnancy in a hurry when she first found out about it, but when she thought about how much sang zhenwei wanted a son ¡­ Chapter 397 ? 397 A hard slap to sang zhirou¡¯s face, tormenting her until her liver hurt He felt that it was better to push the boat along with the current-! Just as Chen Anjie was happily waiting to announce her pregnancy in front of everyone and her husband, her daughter, sang zhirou, was looking for Tang ye like a madman. The engagement party was about to start, but he had disappeared! They couldn¡¯t even contact him on the phone! ¡°Ya, zhirou, you¡¯re so beautiful today! Where was Tang ye? Why did you come out so early?¡± sang zhirou was wearing a noble and elegant white strapless dress, which vividly expressed her delicate and ignorant appearance, as if she was very lovable. However, sang zhirou did not have the time to care about that. She saw a few socialites smiling elegantly as they walked towards her with champagne in their hands. Of course, she could not say that she could not find Tang ye, so she could only smile gently. Tang ye went to the washroom. I came out to get some fresh air and wait for him. ¡°The relationship between these two is really good!¡± a socialite chuckled and interjected, then suddenly asked her, ¡± oh right, zhirou, i heard that the international female star, su li, had snatched young master tang away before. is that true?! ¡± When sang zhirou heard this, her body froze for a moment. Then, a hint of loneliness seemed to flash across her face. She deliberately forced a smile and said, ¡± ke ke su Li, you¡¯re so beautiful. I¡¯m afraid all men will like you. As soon as she said this, the other socialites immediately understood. In an instant, their jealousy and envy turned into comfort. this man! They¡¯re all animals from the lower half of the body, and that Su Li also looks like a fox to me. He¡¯s not anything good, so don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Most people were like this. They were willing to see other people¡¯s bad days, as if it could make up for something in themselves. They were more willing to comfort and pity the other party. The other party then asked with some jealousy,¡±then is Su Li coming?¡± she¡¯s very close to sang xia, and i think sang xia¡¯s the best to make master zhan so obsessed with her. if they want to come, they can come,¡± ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re all here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! You¡¯re getting engaged to Tang ye, and she¡¯s a mistress! She¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to ruin your relationship with Tang ye!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You see, when zhirou was in trouble, Tang ye didn¡¯t leave her. He¡¯s such a good man. Zhirou, you¡¯re so lucky, aww.¡± These words sounded especially nice coming from someone else¡¯s mouth. Sang zhirou smiled shyly on the surface, but her heart felt like it had been stabbed by a knife. It hurt so much that she clenched her hands tightly, trying to control her emotions. That¡¯s right, Tang ye had never left her, Wanwan. Getting engaged to me, Yingluo When she heard this, her heart ached like a knife was being stabbed. She had taken photos of them in bed and posted them online. She had made both families and the online media pressure Tang ye at the same time. In addition, his career had suffered a huge blow, so he had no choice but to get engaged to her. In fact, even the photos on that day were fake. Tang Yesu was in a deep sleep, calling out Su Li¡¯s name. Even if she wanted to have sex with him, she did not succeed. However, in front of others, she could only pretend that Tang ye loved her to satisfy her vanity and to save face. However, at this moment, another socialite walked over. She was the daughter of a listed company¡¯s Chairman. As she walked, she looked back with an indescribable expression. Sang zhirou¡¯s friend saw her and quickly asked, ¡± Lulu, what¡¯s wrong? why do you have that expression? ¡± When Lu Lu heard this, her expression changed even more. She looked at sang zhirou from time to time, as if she had something difficult to say. I just saw young master Tang. sang zhirou¡¯s entire body trembled. she was about to say that he was shouting, but someone else beat her to it. But why did you come from that direction? our zhirou said that young master Tang went to the washroom just now.¡± ¡°Ah? That¡¯s impossible! i just saw him kissing a woman in the dark outside the villa-!¡± Chapter 398 ? 398 Tang ye embarrassed sang zhirou to the extreme and tortured her! She blurted out almost subconsciously, but when she realized what she had said, she immediately widened her eyes and quickly covered her mouth. As for the others, they were all stunned. They looked at each other. Wait a minute. W-what did she just say? Young master Tang, sang zhirou¡¯s fianc¨¦, was not in the toilet at all. Instead, he was outside the villa making out with another woman? Heavens! ¡°Lulu, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± As the woman spoke, she kept giving her a look. The woman called Lu Lu didn¡¯t even dare to look at sang zhirou¡¯s eyes. She waved her hands hurriedly and said, ¡± it¡¯s dark outside. I must have seen wrongly. How can this be? miss sang said that young master Tang went to the washroom. How could he be outside? I must have seen wrongly. She said that, but the women around sang zhirou didn¡¯t think so. How could such an adult be mistaken? besides, how long had it been? as the male lead of the night, she hadn¡¯t even seen a shadow of him! Suddenly, these women understood what was going on. They guessed that sang zhirou was just acting earlier. Not only was Tang ye not with her, but he was also making up all these things. Thinking of this, he looked at sang zhirou with a particularly pitiful expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why is young master Tang outside? the engagement party is about to start. He must be getting ready to attend. He has a gentle and beautiful fianc¨¦e like zhirou. Young master Tang must be very happy.¡± sang zhirou could not bear to listen to the rest of their conversation anymore. her breathing slowed down as if every breath she took hurt her heart, especially when she heard the woman called lu lu say that tang ye was kissing another woman outside. it wasn¡¯t just a moment of embarrassment. his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. So it was like this. She had been looking for him for so long that she was about to go crazy. Not only did he disappear at this time, but he was also entangled with another woman. Sang zhirou¡¯s fingers were deep in her palm, and she was trying her best to control her emotions that were about to collapse. However, who was that woman? could it be su li? Su Li, she still hadn¡¯t come! Thinking of this, sang zhirou¡¯s heart twitched even more painfully. When she regained consciousness, she saw the eyes of these socialites looking at her with pity and compassion. Some of them seemed to be in a state of waiting to watch a good show. Sang zhirou forced a smile and said, ¡± it¡¯s really hard to judge a person in the middle of the night. I can understand. It¡¯s okay. As soon as he said this. Sang zhirou thought that they would echo her words, but she did not expect that once she said that, they all fell silent and their expressions became particularly strange. The Lu Lu from before glanced at sang zhirou, then suddenly walked past her and called out in a sweet voice, ¡± young master Tang, How did you come in from outside? the banquet is about to start, and zhirou has been waiting for you. sang zhirou was shocked. she turned around and saw that tang ye had appeared out of nowhere and was walking towards her. however, the way he looked made her face burn and her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. Tang ye was really not giving her any face at all. He was barely wearing a suit, but for such a big occasion, even his tie was loose and casually tied. His suit was crumpled, and his black hair was not very well done. He looked tired and impatient. And the most important thing was- Chapter 399 ? 399 The engagement banquet began! When the woman called Lulu approached him with a smile, he even put his arm around her shoulder and frivolously lifted her chin. He came very close to her and said something playfully. His line of sight wasn¡¯t even on her at all. how could he show up at such an important event? moreover, he was walking towards her from the outside right after she had refuted that woman¡¯s words. This was like a slap to his own face. Not only did it let others know that she was lying, but it also imperceptibly verified that he had been intimate with another woman outside the villa. Sang yuanrou¡¯s heart trembled in pain, but she still braced herself and walked up to Tang ye. She smiled gently at him. Tang ye, our parents are waiting for us. Let¡¯s go over quickly. Tang ye stopped teasing Lu Lu. He looked up and let go of her. He glanced at her and hummed in agreement. Then, he walked past her. Sang zhirou¡¯s expression froze, then she smiled at the socialites as if nothing had happened and quickly followed Tang ye. She had only taken a few steps when she heard the women¡¯s eager whisperings and coquettish laughter from time to time, which almost froze the blood in her body. His fingers sank deep into his palm. The engagement party began, and the main venue was beautifully designed. The night sky was open-air, and the stars were bright and beautiful. The fiery red roses paved a path. The huge red steps were decorated with gorgeous flowers. The light under the expensive glass lampshades emitted a hazy light. At the front was a white projection screen, and on both sides were the guest seats. Everything was like a romantic dream. Tang ye¡¯s father, Tang Kaichen, went up to the front with a smile and started speaking into the microphone, ¡± I welcome everyone to my son and zhirou¡¯s engagement party today. It¡¯s a great honor. I¡¯d like to say something to the two fianc¨¦es here, Yunyun. Just as Tang ye¡¯s father was speaking, sang Zhen Wei¡¯s expression did not look as pleased. In the past, he and those people in his career talked and laughed as they toasted each other. On the surface, they didn¡¯t mention anything about his election, but in private, some things could be settled with just a look. This was exactly the situation he wanted to see. The mayor election was about to take place, and he could continue to choose anyone he wanted. His daughter¡¯s marriage with the Tang Corporation would have a great impact on his election. However, at this moment, sang Zhenwei started to feel strange. As the leader of t city¡¯s financial industry, why was Rong Zhan not here yet? Even though he hated his daughter, sang Xia. however, if it was because of sang xia, his father would suddenly have the strong backing of two major financial groups. However, if he didn¡¯t come, he was afraid that others would suspect that he had a bad relationship with Rong Zhan. ¡°Now, let¡¯s invite the two main characters of tonight to come on stage and Exchange their engagement rings! I¡¯m also looking forward to my son and zhirou getting married soon and becoming a real family.¡± When Tang ye¡¯s father, Tang Kaichen, finished speaking, countless people applauded and welcomed the two of them onto the stage. However, just as Tang ye and sang zhirou were about to walk up and become the main focus of the day, countless car lights suddenly flashed outside the villa in the distance. Finally, there was the sound of car brakes. This instantly attracted the attention of many people. even though the distance between them was not close! However- Chapter 400 ? 400 Master Zhan is here to torture the dogs, there¡¯s no harm without comparison! There was a huge electronic gate at the entrance of the villa, and waiters were standing on both sides to receive the invitation. At this time, several luxury cars had arrived, so it naturally attracted people¡¯s attention. Who had come to such a grand event? In fact, many people had already guessed it. After all, many people were concerned about that person¡¯s arrival. The car stopped. The chauffeur got out of the car and was about to walk inside to open the door. However, just as the driver was about to open the door, a voice suddenly called out to him. that voice was charming and deep, and every word touched people¡¯s hearts. Then, the door on the other side of the car opened and a man got out. He was dressed in an Armani suit with a black shirt and a wine-red tie. He exuded an elegant and lazy aura. His body was tall and slender, and he had a strong aura. Even though he was far away, he still attracted the gasps of countless women. he was a man of his own, a combination of elegance, strength, indifference, languidness, and devilish wildness. he was the one and only man, and countless women immediately locked their eyes on him. And if this man was not Rong Zhan, who else could he be? Charming, he was really charming. Even though she had seen him many times, she was still deeply attracted by his handsome face and aura. Such a man, no matter how rich, powerful, smart, and curvaceous he was, which woman wouldn¡¯t love him? he was simply a high-purity drug! It made one unable to stop! He walked to the other side of the car door under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, bent down slightly, and opened the door himself. He even placed one hand on the door frame. A slender, fair hand slowly reached out. Rong Zhan reached out to take it and kissed the back of her hand. His lips curled up. my queen, please get out of the car. In the car, sang Xia glared at him, but the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. The crowd looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s actions from afar and started to discuss. They all said that Rong Zhan really loved this woman to the core. He lived up to his reputation and was no longer the man who used to hang out at nightclubs. ¡°Ah, Yingluo, I¡¯m so envious. Master Zhan really dotes on sangxia, Yingluo.¡± that¡¯s right, this is what it means to be a prodigal son who has turned over a new leaf. You¡¯ve truly become a good man. There¡¯s no point in being envious. Not everyone can have a good life like sang Xia! When the women¡¯s gazes were drawn over, they were all filled with envy and jealousy. Especially those socialites who were with sang zhirou before, they couldn¡¯t help but make a comparison after seeing it. you guys say that Rong Zhan and young master Tang have a good relationship and that both of them used to be terrible. But whether they love each other or not, it¡¯s useless to just talk about it. It still depends on what they do. ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at how forced sang zhirou¡¯s smile is today. I feel so awkward for her after how Tang ye treated her.¡± not only did sang zhirou see that scene, but she also heard all the whispers below. sang xia and rong zhan¡¯s high-profile public display of affection had dealt her another critical blow! He clenched his fists and his eyes turned red! Why did sang Xia have such a good life? Sang Xia was wearing a beige evening gown. Her makeup was light, but she was still beautiful and cold. Perhaps it was because of the man¡¯s nourishment, she looked very good and added a woman¡¯s charm. The appearance of these two people was so eye-catching that those who didn¡¯t know would think that they were the main characters of the night. When the two of them arrived, Rong Zhan and Tang ye nodded and greeted each other before he walked around his wife. No one could find the opportunity to speak to him. Tang ye and sang zhirou¡¯s engagement party had already started. Tang ye- Chapter 401 ? 401 A woman came to Tang ye¡¯s engagement party Tang ye looked normal, but it did not matter to him. He held the microphone and said to the crowd, ¡± thank you for coming to my engagement party tonight. Zhirou and I have been through a lot. It¡¯s my honor for her to be the Tang family¡¯s daughter-in-law, Wanwan. As Tang ye said this, sang Xia and Su Li had already bumped into each other. Su Li gave her a look and smiled. it¡¯s all arranged. Not only that woman, I¡¯ve also secretly arranged for the paparazzi to come in. There were so many waiters at the scene, who would notice that one of them had changed? ¡°Wife, what are you two doing behind my back?¡± Rong Zhan stood behind her, lowered his head and whispered into her ear. He asked with a playful smile. sang xia raised her eyebrows and looked at him seriously. ¡± do i look like the kind of person who would play tricks behind people¡¯s backs? ¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re doing it openly,¡± Sang Xia: ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? just wait and see.¡± While Tang ye was talking, the projection screen behind him was still playing their music video. The photos were basically scenes of sang zhirou and Tang ye together in the past. Back then, they were still considered sweet to her, unlike now. everyone watched the music video and praised the couple for being a perfect match, thinking that they were very happy. However, she did not know that Tang ye did not look too happy when he saw the music videos. There was impatience between his brows, but it was a public event after all, so his impatience disappeared in a flash. He was even afraid that Su Li would see how he and sang zhirou were in the past. Now that the flower girl had brought the engagement ring over, Tang ye took a deep breath and knelt down on one knee according to the procedure. He said to sang yuanrou, ¡± zhirou, marry me. As soon as he said that, everyone present cheered and applauded! Especially Chen Anjie, her daughter was going to become the daughter-in-law of a rich family. What would she be afraid of in the future? now, they were just short of conceiving a child. the tang corporation was so cooperative. even though tang ye was not young anymore, they could not wait for tang ye to stop his wandering heart and quickly hold a grandson. On the other hand, sang zhirou had a gentle smile on her face as if she was happy and sweet. Yes, even if she knew deep down that Tang ye no longer liked her and did not want to marry her, she still wanted to be his woman in name. She wanted to be the wife of the Tang family. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, sang zhirou slowly stretched out her hand to let Tang ye put on the ring. However, at this moment-! there was a commotion outside the guest area. it sounded like a woman was crying and shouting. she could even vaguely hear tang ye¡¯s name. everyone was holding their breath as they watched the people in front put on the rings. the commotion at the back attracted some attention. chen anjie furrowed her brows. what was going on? However, such a critical moment could not be delayed. She hurriedly walked out from the side and said, ¡± it¡¯s fine. Everyone, continue. It might be a reporter or paparazzi who sneaked in and got caught. I¡¯ll go take a look. As soon as Chen Anjie left, Su Li and sang Xia looked at each other in unison. Su Li nodded his head, held the wine glass, and left the crowd without a trace. This little episode did not affect much of what had happened before. The engagement ceremony continued in front of everyone, but just as he was about to put it on, Tang ye suddenly stopped. Chapter 402 ? 402 She said that she was pregnant with Tang ye¡¯s child He reached out his hand, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t want to put it on sang zhirou. He clearly knew that this was fake to him, that it was just a ritual, and that he would dump sang zhirou after that, but he still didn¡¯t want to. He raised his head and looked at the stunned crowd below the stage. As for Su Li? Was she also witnessing this scene? Tang ye did not want her to see him, even if it was fake. However, when he raised his head and quickly swept his gaze across the people present, there was no sign of Su Li at all. His breathing stagnated, and a certain part of his heart seemed to become even emptier. He retracted his gaze desolatedly. When sang yuanrou¡¯s slightly trembling voice reminded him, he expressionlessly put the ring on her finger. ** While the ceremony was going on, Su Li naturally followed behind Chen Anjie. Chen Anjie went to see what was going on, but when she saw a woman who was being forcefully blocked by the security guards, she was instantly shocked. Without a word, she rushed up and asked, ¡± Who are you?! What are you shouting for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Tang ye, I want to look for Tang ye! Let me go!¡± The woman cried out in grief. Her eyes were red and she looked like she was in great pain. The security guard beside her quickly explained, ¡± Madam, this woman tried to sneak in from outside the villa and was caught! When Chen Anjie heard this, she knew that there was something fishy going on. She looked at the woman whose clothes were in! mess and asked, ¡± Who are you? What¡¯s your relationship with Tang ye?¡± when the woman heard this, she muttered and cried, ¡± madam? Are you Tang ye¡¯s mother? I¡¯m tang ye¡¯s woman. He abandoned me to get engaged to another woman.¡± When Chen Anjie heard this, she was shocked. However, she immediately raised her eyebrows. It turned out that she was just a woman who had been played. It was not surprising. Just as she was about to pretend to be Tang ye¡¯s mother and say something to her, she heard her continue to sob. Madam, please help me. It¡¯s okay if Tang ye abandoned me, but I¡¯m pregnant with his child. I¡¯m pregnant, Madam, I¡¯m pregnant. BOOM! Chen Anjie was dumbfounded when she heard that! w-what did you say?! Her eyes widened as she looked at the woman¡¯s eyes. She was shocked and wanted to cut her up alive! Her hands were trembling with anger. The woman realized that she had suddenly changed her attitude and couldn¡¯t help but retreat in fear. She had been dragged to the ground by the security guards and was forcibly taken away. When she said that she was pregnant and that she was young master Tang¡¯s child, no one dared to touch her. MA-Madam, what do you want Zhenzhen to do?! She trembled as she watched Chen Anjie lean toward her. The next second, Chen Anjie looked at the two security guards and said, ¡± you guys leave first. I have something to say to her! The two security guards immediately left. However, before they could go far, they suddenly heard a scream. They turned around subconsciously and saw that Chen Anjie had kicked the woman in the stomach. She screamed. When the two of them saw this scene, their eyes suddenly widened and they were terrified. Sang zhirou¡¯s mother, the mayor¡¯s wife, was so scary. And she was still kicking. As the woman crawled, she kicked. ¡°Hey! What are you recording! Hurry up and leave! You¡¯ll be finished if you¡¯re discovered!¡± When one of the security guards saw that the other had taken out his phone to secretly record, he quickly reminded him to stop- Chapter 403 ? 403 Sang Zhenwei was stunned, the mayor¡¯s wife is pregnant too? With this reminder, the two of them quickly ran away. Chen Anjie kicked the woman a few times until the woman started crying and struggling. She only stopped when the woman¡¯s face was drained of blood. you want to tell Tang ye? ¡± In your dreams! No one is allowed to ruin this engagement party!¡± After Chen Anjie vented her anger, she found two waiters and told them that they found a paparazzi and asked them to take him out. After Chen Anjie left, Su Li watched the woman being dragged away from a dark corner. Her eyes flickered, and she sneered before immediately following after her. He really couldn¡¯t tell that sang zhirou¡¯s mother was so crazy. If that woman was really pregnant, the child would have been aborted long ago. But what about this? It seemed to be what she wanted? Thinking about how someone had secretly recorded this scene, the corners of her lips twitched. Tonight, let the storm come more violently! ** the engagement ceremony had just ended when chen anjie returned. they had just finished exchanging their rings. tang ye¡¯s mother asked her before she went up, ¡± did anything happen? ¡± chen anjie smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. it¡¯s just a paparazzi who wanted to take photos secretly. i¡¯ve already sent him a red packet and asked him to leave. ¡± Tang ye¡¯s mother smiled in satisfaction. in-law, you¡¯re the best. As she spoke, she sighed softly. I really hope zhirou can give me a grandson soon. the bride¡¯s parents were having a speech upstairs, so they went up together. sang zhenwei acted like a good man and let chen anjie speak first. she smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s cut to the chase. as a mother, i¡¯m happy for my daughter and tang ye to be so in love with each other. i hope that they¡¯ll have a child soon after they get married. ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the crowd applauded. Before she could say something herself, a lady smiled and flattered, ¡± this young man¡¯s matter is settled quickly. More importantly, he heard that the mayor¡¯s wife was also pregnant, and the mayor had a child in his old age. Now that he had a grandson, it was a double blessing! I¡¯m here today to enjoy the good luck of your big family.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone instantly exclaimed! really? the Mayoress is pregnant?! ¡°Is this true? Why didn¡¯t the mayor say anything about this?¡± ¡°Heavens, that¡¯s a good thing! The mayor¡¯s family caught up with us!¡± Even the Tang family was shocked, let alone the guests. Tang ye¡¯s parents looked at each other. The mayor had a son in his old age, so he should have informed them about such a big thing. Why did they not know about it? However, the reactions of these people were not important. What was important was sang Zhen Wei. when sang zhen wei heard the woman¡¯s words, his whole body trembled. the people below the stage smiled and congratulated him, but he himself was stiff on the stage for a long time. His blood seemed to have frozen, and he couldn¡¯t move. In front of him were the People¡¯s smiling faces and blessings. After a long time, sang Zhen Wei¡¯s stiff posture twitched and he nodded at them. However, in the end, he still slowly looked at the woman beside him. Chen Anjie was wearing a blue dress that night. She was in her forties and had maintained her beauty. However, sang Zhenwei¡¯s temples were twitching uncontrollably as he watched. He held the microphone in one hand and clenched his other hand tightly, making cracking sounds. Chapter 404 ? 404 He was so angry that his head was dizzy, and he was about to collapse! She was pregnant? Was she really pregnant? Sang Zhen Wei couldn¡¯t imagine what he was feeling. It was as if his blood was rapidly surging and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Mayor sang! Why didn¡¯t you tell us about this? we should be celebrating this in private!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Congratulations to the mayor for having a son in his old age!¡± Sang Zhen Wei had no choice but to say something in the face of these sudden congratulations. However, once he opened his mouth, he swallowed it down and said, ¡± I think everyone has misunderstood. I don¡¯t know where this matter came from. Although I really want to have another son in my old age, I can¡¯t just say something that¡¯s made up out of nothing. ¡°No, Mayor sang! These are the words that your wife said herself!¡± The woman from before interrupted him in surprise. As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s eyes instantly turned to Chen Anjie, as if they wanted to verify something. What was going on? was she pregnant or not? Even sang Zhen Wei¡¯s body trembled once again and he looked over. However, he was not as curious as the others. His dark eyes were as sharp as an Eagle¡¯s. He was still pretending to smile gently, but his eyes were fixed on the woman beside him, as if he would strangle her to death if she said anything. Chen Anjie was immersed in her blessings and the nervousness and apprehension in her heart. It was rare that she did not notice sang Zhenwei¡¯s strange attitude. She thought that he said those words because he did not believe that she could have a child in her later years. After all, this was something he had been waiting for. So, she touched her belly with one hand and looked at the crowd with a gentle and loving look. She looked at sang Zhenwei and said, ¡± I know this is a little sudden for our Zhenwei, but he has always wanted another child. Now, this wish of his has finally come true. I¡¯m now more than three months pregnant. Previously, the doctor said that it was not very stable, so I didn¡¯t tell Zhenwei. Today, the child is very healthy, so I want to tell him. It¡¯s also a surprise for him.¡± As she spoke, she smiled and said under his gaze, ¡± Zhenwei, we have a child. ¡°Congratulations, congratulations! That¡¯s a good thing!¡± ¡°Congratulations, Mayor!¡± There was a burst of cheers below. Sang Zhenwei stood there. This time, he really felt his blood rush up and his head was dizzy. He almost lost his balance and his body swayed. Chen Anjie quickly sighed and went to support him. Sang Zhenwei grabbed her arm. His big hand was very tight, very tight, as if he wanted to break her. Chen Anjie frowned in pain. Zhenwei, let go of me. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± When she asked this, Chen Anjie still felt a little guilty. After all, the child was someone else¡¯s. Even if she had perjured herself, the truth was the truth. The child was not his. However, this child should be his to him and to others, so why did his attitude and reaction not seem like what he should have? Chen Anjie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Sang Zhen Wei¡¯s face was so red that he almost couldn¡¯t speak. Everyone thought that he was excited and they all gave him their blessings! sang xia looked at sang zhenwei¡¯s flushed face from below and slowly curled her lips. her originally beautiful and cold face smiled charmingly, making rong zhan¡¯s heart itch. he squinted his long and narrow phoenix eyes and asked her, ¡± are you that happy? ¡± Chapter 405 ? 405 He was cheated on and was abused, sister sang felt great This shouldn¡¯t be the case. How could she be so happy that sang Zhen Wei had a child? sang xia¡¯s long, watery eyes glanced at him from the corner of her eyes. she smiled faintly. ¡± don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s something wrong with sang zhenwei¡¯s face? ¡± Rong Zhan looked up and raised his eyebrows. it¡¯s a little weird, but isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re too excited about having a child in your old age? ¡± Sang Xia rolled her eyes at him. you¡¯re still pretending? ¡± As she said that, she looked at sang Zhenwei on the stage and jokingly tugged at the corner of her lips. She said faintly, ¡± he¡¯s been infertile for a long time. Right. Sang Zhen Wei can¡¯t give birth Chen Anjie slept with the fake doctor in the hospital and got pregnant under his arrangement. Sang Zhenwei did want children, especially a son, but he didn¡¯t have one. In the end, he sneaked to the hospital for a checkup and found out that he was infertile. But how could he tell others about this? Even if it was his own woman. He was already desperate enough to encounter such a situation, and he had to give up the idea of having another child. However, the more desperate thing was not limited to this. Just as he was infertile, his woman became pregnant! Just how much information was this? How could he accept this? She was being cuckolded behind his back! Without a doubt, he must be going crazy with anger now. Yet, he had to endure it with all his might in front of so many people. Sang Xia could tell. So she smiled, very happily. She could almost imagine how sang Zhenwei would treat Chen Anjie when she returned. In fact, sang Zhenwei¡¯s temper was not good, very bad. This also indicated that Chen Anjie¡¯s fate would be bleak once she returned. Tsk tsk. When Rong Zhan heard sang Xia¡¯s words, he was obviously taken aback as well. He did not expect things to turn out this way. However, the smile on Rong Zhan¡¯s lips deepened in an instant, and it looked a little evil. His fingers rubbed against his lips, and his gaze was dark. Without a doubt, how did that woman get pregnant? it must have been his wife¡¯s doing. Well, as expected, he hit the nail on the head! Sang Zhen Wei naturally tried his best to control his emotions on the stage. In the end, he realized that today was really important to him. He suppressed the monstrous anger and shame in his heart and forced a smile to accept the blessings from everyone. However, the way sang Zhen Wei looked at chen an Jie made her feel strange. She felt uneasy. What was going on? did sang Zhen Wei know that the child was not his? That was impossible. She had only announced it today, and he had no idea that he had always wanted a son. Shouldn¡¯t he be happy that she was pregnant? But why did he seem so abnormal after he found out? Could it be an illusion from her guilty conscience? The banquet started and the music started playing. Under the bright Starlight, the villa was extremely luxurious. It was an open-air ball. The first dance tonight was to ask Tang ye and sang zhirou to dance together. Everyone was immersed in the ball. Rong Zhan hugged sang Xia as they danced. As Su Li¡¯s male companion, Harren naturally went with her. Su Li had gone out for a while and had just returned not long ago. Tang ye was also dealing with sang zhirou, but his eyes would occasionally look in Su Li¡¯s direction. In an instant, he looked warily at the man called haren, wondering if his subordinates were not showing her any respect. Su Li, however, lowered his eyes and glanced at his watch. His smile was particularly profound. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Harren asked her. Su Li stood on her tiptoes and got close to his ear. She chuckled and lightly breathed.¡±In another five seconds, you¡¯ll know, Yingluo.¡± Chapter 406 ? 406 Another woman of his appeared at the engagement party! However, just as Su Li¡¯s voice fell. Everything seemed to be going smoothly-! Suddenly, a woman¡¯s cry could be heard. Tang ye! Tang ye! Please save me, save our child!¡± ¡°Tang ye, Tang Ye Wanwan! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Help, Tang ye!¡± A loud cry was heard and everyone was shocked. They stopped and looked in the direction of the sound. ¡°Heavens, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Did you hear that? what did that woman say, child? Whose child is this?¡± Harren and the others also stopped. He subconsciously looked at Su Li, but Su Li only smiled and said nothing. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is that?¡± Tang ye¡¯s mother, song Qingqing, heard the woman¡¯s voice and her expression changed immediately. She wrapped her shawl around her shoulders and was about to walk over. Chen Anjie heard the woman¡¯s voice as well and was stunned for a moment. She quickly went up to hold Tang ye¡¯s mother back and said, ¡± in-law! Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid some paparazzi are trying their best to come in and take some exclusive pictures.¡± Tang ye¡¯s mother pulled her hand away and looked in the direction of the voice. no, I want to go and take a look. What child? it doesn¡¯t look like a reporter. Everyone stopped the dance because of this sudden incident. Tang ye frowned. Who had barged in? Sang yuanrou was even more shocked. She had a faint feeling that something was about to happen. Chen Anjie¡¯s expression turned ugly. She knew that the voice belonged to the woman that she had kicked away. Even if she didn¡¯t faint, she would have been dragged away by the security guards. Why was she here? However, she couldn¡¯t care so much at the moment. She quickly chased after him, trying her best to stop the bad situation from happening behind. Tang ye frowned. ¡°Stop! You two, let her go!¡± Tang ye¡¯s mother, song Qingqing, quickly stopped her when she saw a woman who was in a sorry state and had a delicate but extremely pale face being dragged away by someone! What was going on? Who was this woman? The woman was still lying on the ground when she was released. She looked up and reached out for help. Her eyes were red. Tang ye, Tang ye, I want to see Tang ye! As she spoke, she clutched her stomach as if she was in great pain, and her forehead was drenched in sweat. Tang ye¡¯s mother frowned as she looked at the woman. She did not know what to think. There were so many people today and this woman had appeared to look for her son. This kind of accident was a joke! but what she was concerned about was, what was going on with the child? Tang ye came over and everyone looked at him in shock. They then looked at the woman on the floor. What was their relationship? Could she be Tang ye¡¯s mistress? With this thought, countless people looked at sang zhirou with even more profound and pitiful gazes. Sang zhirou¡¯s eyes were also wide open, and she looked at the woman with a pale face. Could it be that Tang ye had another woman other than Su Li? Tang ye wanted this to end as soon as possible so that he could leave with Su Li as soon as possible. He wanted to get as far away from this place as possible, but this strange woman had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He was wondering who was behind this. However- When he saw the woman ¡­ Chapter 407 ? 407 Sang yuanrou¡¯s heart-wrenching act! His entire body trembled! His eyes narrowed. His head was buzzing and his fists were clenched tightly. Wasn¡¯t this the woman he had slept with in the nightclub? That night when Su Li was also drunk, he woke up to find that he had slept with the wrong person. He had the manager of the nightclub quickly deal with this woman and have her get lost! Why was he here now? Tang ye¡¯s heart was like a huge rock pressing down on him. He unconsciously looked at Su Li, but his mother directly came up, pointed at the woman on the ground, and asked, ¡± son, come over and say who she is!? I¡¯m telling you, today is the day of your engagement, so you have to do things in an open and aboveboard manner. If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, then clear it up, don¡¯t let zhirou be disappointed!¡± Why would Tang ye care about that? he did not care about what others thought, but he cared about Su Li. Tang ye did not even dare to look at Su Li. If Su Li found out that he had slept with another woman while they were together, he would be done for! Su Li would definitely break up with him! When he thought about this, Tang ye looked at the woman on the floor with an even gloomier gaze. He rebuked coldly, ¡± who let such a person in? I¡¯ve never seen her before. What are you thinking, ruining the engagement banquet? hurry up and take her away!¡± Hearing that, song Qingqing waved her hand and ordered her men to take her away. No matter what was going on between this woman and her son, she couldn¡¯t appear here now. However, just as she was about to drag him away again, she cried out helplessly, ¡± no, Tang ye, Tang ye, I¡¯m pregnant with your child. Please save the child. My stomach hurts so much, waah! Ha¨C! Everyone was stunned by his words. Song Qingqing, Tang ye, and even sang zhirou almost lost their balance. His face was pale, and he felt that even breathing was painful. tang ye had egged him on to have a child with another woman? ¡°Child, child? You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Song Qingqing was stunned for a while before she stepped forward and asked. Chen Anjie couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She rushed forward to warn the woman, but as soon as she walked over, the woman on the ground was so scared that she couldn¡¯t care less about the pain. She kept retreating and shouting, ¡± don¡¯t kick me again! Don¡¯t kill my child! Please let me go! I beg you! As soon as she said that, the people around her looked at her strangely. Chen Anjie didn¡¯t know whether to advance or retreat. She looked extremely embarrassed. ¡°In-law!¡± Tang ye¡¯s mother called out with a serious expression on her face. She walked up to them. at this point, I have to get to the bottom of this. If she¡¯s really pregnant with the Tang family¡¯s child, we¡¯ll apologize to you personally, but if she¡¯s really pregnant, this matter can¡¯t be resolved so easily. In other words, if she really had one, she would naturally want to stay. Chen Anjie and sang zhirou¡¯s faces turned ugly when they heard this. Song Qingqing took a deep breath and asked the woman, ¡± you said you¡¯re pregnant with Tang ye¡¯s child. Do you have any evidence? If you can¡¯t prove your relationship with my son, how would I know if the child is yours?¡± Madam, I have the hospital¡¯s test report, Yingluo. ¡°You shut up! What appraisal? Who do you want to fool now? who doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s hard to tell if this thing is real or fake if you tamper with it? Don¡¯t come here and climb the tree just because you¡¯re pregnant with some man¡¯s bastard!¡± Chen Anjie shouted in anger. At this time, she was so focused on controlling the situation that it would continue to develop in a bad way that she had neglected her image. She was like a Shrew, arrogant and sharp-tongued, which was very different from her previous gentle and elegant image. People couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by her face. The woman looked at the people around her who were looking at her with pity, mockery, amusement, and disdain. She watched as Tang ye cut off all ties with her and the woman in front of her scolded and humiliated her. She cried and said slowly, ¡± okay! If you want evidence, I¡¯ll show it to you now-!¡± Chapter 408 ? 408 A sex video is exposed! Chen Anjie, Tang ye, sang zhirou, and the rest were all shocked when they heard her. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Evidence? Chen Anjie was uneasy. She was afraid that if she really had any evidence, not only would she become a big joke today, but the engagement party would also be completely ruined! Sang zhirou¡¯s mind was filled with disbelief. She could not believe it. Could it be that Tang ye had really gotten another woman pregnant? What about her? he could play around, but how could he let someone else have his child? Sang zhirou¡¯s eyes were red and her body was shaking as if she had just received a huge blow. However, Tang ye did not explain anything to her or even look at her when this happened! She was looking at Tang ye, but Tang ye was looking at someone else. Tang ye did not know what kind of evidence the woman wanted, but he looked at Su Li and their eyes met. Su Li¡¯s gaze was calm and indifferent. His lips moved but he could not say a word. In a corner that no one noticed, sang Xia was holding an iPad in her hand. She turned around and quickly entered something on the screen. Suddenly, the piano music on the large open-air dance floor became sharp and piercing. It turned into a buzzing sound, causing many people to cover their ears and look at the big screen that was playing the music video earlier. Snowflakes appeared on the screen, and as the snowflakes gradually disappeared, the first thing that made people tremble was sound! ¡°Ah, ah, yes, don¡¯t whine.¡± this, this voice caused all the upper-class guests present to explode in an uproar! ¡°Heavens! Who is this?¡± ¡°Who put it there? Who put it there!¡± Chen Anjie shouted after she realized what it was. However, no one could care about that now. They were all staring at the screen in shock. The music video was playing a scene of a man and a woman entangled with each other. In a messy room, the woman was lying on the floor with Tang ye in a mess of clothes. If that woman was not the one who claimed to be pregnant with Tang ye¡¯s child, who else could it be? Some people could not wait to stop the music video from playing, but it was useless no matter how much they clicked on it. In the end, it was only when Tang ye¡¯s father, Tang Kaichen, rushed up and pulled the plug that everything stopped! In an instant! The whole place was silent, so quiet that it was strange! tang ye¡¯s body tensed up and a chill ran down his spine. he tried his best not to look at su li¡¯s expression, but tang ye¡¯s father rushed up and gave him a tight slap in front of everyone! ¡°Pa-!¡± ¡°You unfilial son! You bastard!¡± He cursed in anger! Tang ye¡¯s face was smacked to the side, but his body was still tense as if he did not feel any pain. The woman on the floor started to cry, ¡± I didn¡¯t want to look for Tang ye either. I know he¡¯s getting engaged and I¡¯m not good enough for him, but I¡¯m pregnant with his child and I¡¯m penniless. I can¡¯t leave this child alone. I couldn¡¯t contact him, so I thought of a way to break in tonight, but none of you believe me or acknowledge me. I¡¯m really at my wit¡¯s end and I can¡¯t do anything about Wanwan. When the crowd heard this, they immediately burst into an uproar- Chapter 409 ? 409 The child was about to be aborted, his despair towards Su Li ¡°How could young master Tang do such! thing? You dare to do it but don¡¯t dare to admit it! are you still a man!¡± ¡°Bah! Return of the Prodigal Son, what the hell! You have a fianc¨¦e at home, but you got someone else¡¯s pregnant!¡± that¡¯s right. Not only is he irresponsible, but he¡¯s also abusing him. Oh my God, this is too terrifying! ¡°Zhirou is so pitiful! On the day of the engagement, another woman brought her child to our door!¡± Many people were discussing it, but Tang ye ignored them. One could imagine the expressions on sang zhirou¡¯s family¡¯s faces! especially sang zhenwei! Initially, he had wanted to use this engagement to stir up his election. However, he had not recovered from the fact that his woman had cheated on him, and now, this kind of reputation-ruining thing had happened! He was so angry that he almost fainted! The Tang family did not look too happy either. Tang ye¡¯s mother took a deep breath and said with a pale face, ¡± I¡¯m sorry that we¡¯ve made a fool of ourselves tonight. We didn¡¯t educate our unfilial son well enough, but the engagement party is over now. It¡¯s our family¡¯s business now. We¡¯ll handle it ourselves! As she spoke, she walked towards the woman and stretched out her hand. our Tang family will not let any innocent bloodline wander outside. As the crowd witnessed this scene, the discussion gradually died down. The woman on the ground saw Tang ye¡¯s mother reach out her hand. She held out her hand with tears in her eyes and seemed to be very grateful. However, just as she slowly got up, her face suddenly turned pale. She covered her abdomen with her hand, leaned forward, and almost knelt down. Song Qingqing quickly supported her in shock. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Just as she was surprised and everyone was stunned, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted- ¡°Ah-! She¡¯s bleeding!¡± As soon as she said this, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her lower body. Blood was flowing down her thigh from her lower body, and many women screamed at the sight! The woman clutched her stomach, her face pale. She cried in despair, ¡± save my child! When Tang ye¡¯s mother saw this, her expression turned ugly. She shouted anxiously, ¡± someone, get the doctor here! They had their own doctors in the villa. Now that she was bleeding, everyone panicked. If she really had a child in her stomach, she would probably be useless. Tang ye¡¯s mother turned pale as well. She was still holding onto the woman and her body was weak. When she saw Tang ye standing there without moving, she could not help but shout at him, ¡± Tang ye! Why aren¡¯t you getting your ass over here!¡± She was really going to die of anger! Tang ye, on the other hand, did not look at anyone but Su Li. Anyone who noticed him would be able to tell. su li¡¯s original expression was cold and emotionless, but this time, when tang ye looked at her with a complicated and painful gaze, su li did not mock or mock him. However, the more she did not do that, the more Tang ye¡¯s heart twitched uncontrollably. It was as if a huge, bloody hole had been torn in his heart and he felt as if he had lost her forever. The fact that he had slept with another woman after getting drunk had been made public. He had buried it and not looked at it, but she had found out. She was even pregnant with his child ¡­ Chapter 410 ? 410 He exploded madly and exposed sang zhirou¡¯s true colors! This was no longer as simple as his engagement to sang zhirou. Even Tang ye felt that he had gone too far, but all of this was clearly not what he wanted. He liked Su Li, and now, just the thought of her leaving him completely this time made his heart feel like it had been emptied and it was extremely painful. Why were all these things that he didn¡¯t want to happen happening one by one? He only wanted to be with Su Li, so why did so many mistakes happen in the middle? Tang ye was still looking at Su Li. His eyes were filled with desire, deep pain, and despair. Su Li looked at him for a long time and just looked at him calmly. There was no mockery, no sneer, and no more scolding and criticism. After what had happened, her actions had undoubtedly made Tang ye feel even more hopeless. Because he knew that Su Li was completely cutting off all ties with him. She didn¡¯t even have the usual mockery towards him. What she had was only a strange smile. Tang ye¡¯s emotions were on the verge of collapse, like a raging river on the verge of breaking its dam. However, when he finally saw Su Li lower his eyes and turn around to leave, his string finally ¡­ It was broken! ¡°Su Li! Su Li-!¡± tang ye shouted as if he was about to break down and run to her. This sudden scene made the Tang family, sang zhirou¡¯s family, and their faces turn ashen in an instant. Sang zhirou¡¯s legs wobbled and she almost fainted! ¡°Look at the heavens, is there really something going on between Tang ye and Su Li?¡± ¡°For something like this to happen after getting engaged, he didn¡¯t care about his fianc¨¦e and went to find another woman! It was really hard to believe!¡± ¡°Sang zhirou is so pitiful! Tang ye doesn¡¯t love her at all!¡± Sang zhirou had already suffered a huge blow, and now that she heard these words, she was in even more pain. She did not just hate Su Li, but she also felt heartbroken for Tang ye. ¡°You bastard, you dare to leave? Stop him!¡± Tang ye¡¯s father, Tang Kaichen, yelled and asked the security guards to stop Tang ye from leaving. Tang ye¡¯s father wanted to hit him but sang zhirou stopped him with tears in her eyes. uncle, don¡¯t hit him anymore! When Tang Kaichen saw that sang zhirou was shielding him, he got even angrier. He yelled at Tang ye, ¡± I don¡¯t have a son like you! Zhirou is so good to you! She¡¯s still speaking up for you even now! But you¡¯re still thinking about other women. I really want to beat you to death, you unfilial son!¡± the crowd started scolding tang ye when they saw this. However, when Tang ye saw that Su Li had already left and was nowhere to be seen, he finally exploded when he was slapped by his father. He flung sang zhirou away and yelled at his father with reddened eyes, ¡± you like this woman! Why don¡¯t you go and marry her? I don¡¯t f * cking like her, I hate her! I wish she would never appear in front of me again! All of you are forcing me to marry a woman like this! Do you have any idea what kind of person she is?¡± ¡°You bastard-!¡± Tang ye¡¯s father wanted to hit him again, but Tang ye grabbed his hand that was about to land on him. His chest heaved up and down violently and his eyes were bloodshot. He roared at everyone, ¡± yes, I¡¯m a bastard in front of you! It was an animal! He was worse than a beast! He was a heartless man! However, for sang zhirou ¡­¡± Chapter 411 ? 411 The engagement party had collapsed, he wanted to hit her! ¡°I¡¯ve already f * cking broken up with her! You don¡¯t even know how many heartless things she has done! Do you all really think that she¡¯s such a weak woman who only knows how to cry?! She was a lunatic! She was psychologically twisted and perverted! She was the one who forced us to get engaged! The photos taken online were all fake! i¡¯ve already broken up with her! She¡¯s the one who¡¯s been pestering me!¡± As soon as he finished his outburst, everyone was stunned and in an uproar. What the hell was going on? Could this engagement party be fake? What kind of shameful thing was behind this! Tang ye panted as he shouted, then he looked at sang zhirou coldly and sarcastically. look, you¡¯re about to cry again. Keep pretending, keep pretending! this face is really pitiful, but who knows what kind of evil and ugly heart is hidden under this face!¡± Sang zhirou felt as if she had been frozen in ice, but when she heard these words, she realized how much Tang ye hated and hated her. He no longer had any feelings for her, giving all of it to Su Li. Sang zhirou¡¯s teary eyes were filled with hatred. She hated Tang ye. She loved him so much, but he treated her like this and even said such things in front of everyone. Sang zhirou¡¯s tightly clenched fists had slowly relaxed. She was surrounded by people who were talking about her. She knew that she couldn¡¯t let this end. They forced him to do this. He was the one who caused her to be like this! Hence, after Tang ye shouted at her, the guests started to point at her and discuss among themselves. She took a step back as if she was in great pain and shook her head. She looked at him and sobbed, ¡± Tang ye, if you don¡¯t love me, you could have said it earlier. Why did you have to say this in front of everyone? don¡¯t you think that I¡¯ve been embarrassed enough tonight? how could you do that to my yingluo?¡± As she spoke, she suddenly burst into tears! ¡°it¡¯s tang ye! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°I¡¯m clearly the one who¡¯s fickle! You¡¯ve even gotten another woman pregnant, and now you actually dare to say such slanderous words about zhirou. You¡¯re really being looked down upon!¡± A few socialites who had been on good terms with sang zhirou before stood up for her and criticized her sternly. Indeed, compared to sang zhirou, Tang ye¡¯s actions were right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Naturally, they would not believe Tang ye¡¯s words. Moreover, sang zhirou was just a weak and pitiful woman in their eyes! Everyone had clearly seen how everyone treated Tang ye tonight! you guys shut up! Tang ye was furious, but sang zhirou stood up and continued, her eyes red. Tang ye, you said that you don¡¯t love me anymore. You don¡¯t like me anymore, so why did you still want me to get engaged? Could it be that for the sake of your family¡¯s company and inheritance, you pulled me here to put on an act and let me enter your family in the future, just to be a puppet? You don¡¯t have to get engaged to me if you hate me, but why are you still blaming me for everything now that something has happened?¡± as she spoke, tears flowed down her face. ¡± i misjudged you. not to mention, you¡¯re engaged to me, and there¡¯s another woman pregnant with your child who came to provoke me, hanhan. ¡± ¡°Sang zhirou, you ¡­!¡± Tang ye did not expect her to be here and he was so angry that he wanted to rush up and hit her! Chapter 412 ? 412 Who kicked the miscarriage? Just as he raised his hand, he was stopped by two security guards! ¡°You unfilial son, stop! Quickly take him away and don¡¯t let him come out again!¡± Tang Kaichen was shocked to see that he still wanted to fight sang zhirou! If he dared to hit someone, the Tang family¡¯s reputation would be completely ruined. He had laid his hands on a woman! He¡¯s really something! Sang zhirou watched as Tang ye was being dragged away. She did not know what to feel when she heard the people around her consoling her. Tang ye¡¯s reputation had been completely ruined by her. He must hate her to death. But, so what? Now that things had developed to this point, if he couldn¡¯t love, then he would hate! However, just as Tang ye was yelling and resisting, the family doctor Who had rushed over to check on the woman¡¯s condition finally shook his head with an ugly expression. it¡¯s already like this. It¡¯s too late. We can¡¯t keep the child. What happened here just now? How did this happen?¡± As soon as she said this, the commotion on the other side stopped. When the woman heard this, she immediately cried and fainted. my child, my child Yingluo. Song Qingqing could not stand still, and his face turned pale. w-what?! It was fine just now, how did it get miscarried?¡± she¡¯s bleeding profusely. She must¡¯ve suffered some kind of heavy injury just now. It¡¯s a question of whether she can get pregnant in the future. As the doctor said this, his hand landed on her abdomen and touched it a few times. The woman shrank back in pain. The doctor felt that something was wrong and lifted his shirt to his abdomen. When he looked, he was shocked. he was beaten up like this! It would be strange if the child wasn¡¯t miscarried! Let¡¯s go to her for treatment!¡± Tang ye¡¯s mother saw the wound on the woman¡¯s abdomen after the family doctor finished his sentence. It was a bruise and it was not just a heartache anymore. She cried out sadly, ¡± who is it?! Who was the one who treated her like that just now! How could the child be gone? Which one of you is here to beat her up? Security guards, come over here! I want to see who killed our Tang family¡¯s descendant!¡± Tang Kaichen looked upset too. In fact, they wanted Tang ye to get married and have a child as soon as possible so that the Tang family¡¯s bloodline could continue. Tang ye was not young anymore. Now, a child suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Even though the woman did not seem to be a good person, the child was innocent. He was the Tang family¡¯s bloodline! It had just appeared today and it was already miscarried. It would be a lie to say that it wasn¡¯t a blow. Not to mention, there were so many guests here today. Not to mention that they had already made a fool of themselves, if the Tang family¡¯s bloodline could no longer be preserved, how could the Tang family survive in the future? All the security guards who had been stationed in the villa were called over. The woman was quickly sent to the stretcher by the family doctor. Her leg was bleeding, and many guests had complicated expressions. what a sin! What¡¯s going on with a perfectly fine engagement party?! ¡°It is! How could the Tang family go so far? the security guards of the Tang family actually made a pregnant woman look so miserable. She even had a miscarriage and killed a child. They¡¯re simply crazy!¡± When the Tang family heard these words, they no longer cared about their embarrassment. Compared to their face, they were more concerned about their Tang family bloodline at this time. But even so ¡­ Chapter 413 ? 413 I know the truth, the culprit! To be ridiculed and criticized by so many people from t city¡¯s upper-class society today, it was hard for them to accept it! The security guards were called over and Tang ye¡¯s mother asked sternly, ¡± tell me who kicked her! There was still a chance to spare his life! Otherwise, we won¡¯t let him go if we check the surveillance cameras later! Let him spend the rest of his life in prison!¡± As soon as he said that, the security guards panicked. At this time, near the champagne tower, the light from the high ground of the open-air banquet hall shone down through the champagne and onto a woman¡¯s face. it exuded a strange aura. When Chen Anjie saw this, she had a strange expression on her face. Her lips were tightly pursed, and she clutched her bag in her hand. Her heart seemed to be in turmoil. Initially, when she heard that she was bleeding down there, she was quite pleased with herself. She thought that the child in her stomach was definitely gone. After all, her daughter would only be able to give birth to Tang ye¡¯s child if she became the young mistress of the Tang family. In the future, whether it was to inherit the Tang family¡¯s fortune or something else, it was a very important thing. But now, seeing that the Tang family was still investigating how this woman¡¯s child was gone, she couldn¡¯t smile. Those kicks just now, she was trying to kill that cheap woman. what she cared about now was that she wouldn¡¯t be found out, right? Fortunately, this was a banquet outside. The place was large, and the camera would probably not be able to capture everything. Besides, she had ordered her men to drag her away. Even if the security guard suspected her, he had no evidence. on the contrary, he would get into trouble. However, if they were discovered ¡­! No, he wouldn¡¯t be discovered. That woman had already lost her consciousness and was about to faint! She would never and could not let anyone know about it. Otherwise, the relationship between the Tang family and her family would be broken, given how much the Tang family cared about their bloodline. The engagement banquet would also turn into nothingness and would no longer have any meaning to exist. So, he couldn¡¯t. At this time, she was so nervous that she seemed to have forgotten how she could come back and cause trouble again after she was dragged away. ¡°Quickly say it! Everyone touched that woman just now!¡± Tang ye¡¯s mother asked again. There were more than twenty security guards. They looked at each other and some of them were sweating profusely. In the end, they had no choice but to come out. ¡°It¡¯s you? You were the ones who kicked her stomach! He killed a member of the Tang family?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not Madam!¡± one of them quickly shook his head and retorted, ¡± the few of us only pulled her over and stopped her from entering. we didn¡¯t hurt her at all, let alone kick her. ¡± ¡°Nonsense! You still dare to lie here! The kicking marks on her abdomen are so obvious! You murderers! I¡¯m going to let the police take you all away!¡± Tang ye¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Wasn¡¯t she embarrassed enough? a bloodline was gone just like that, and it was kicked away alive. How could she accept this? The atmosphere was particularly tense at this moment. The security guards ¡®faces were tense and ugly. Someone wanted to deal with them. Even if they didn¡¯t do it, they would be able to escape the blame. however, at this moment, one of the security guards could not take it anymore. he raised his hand and said with a complicated expression, ¡± i know who did this-¡± Chapter 414 ? 414 A slap in the face, Chen Anjie, this inhumane and vicious woman! I know who did this, Yingluo. In that instant, As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Someone really did it, even eliminating the possibility of this woman directing and acting on her own! But who was the crazy person who wouldn¡¯t even let a child go? ¡°Who is it? Tell me which security guard did it, and not only will I not pursue the matter, but I¡¯ll also reward you with a million dollars in cash!¡± The security guard couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He suddenly shook his head. no, it wasn¡¯t the security guard. Ha! When he said this, countless guests gasped. It wasn¡¯t the work of the security guards? No, how could this be! so this was the work of the people here? Almost everyone thought of this in an instant. They held their breaths and looked at the people around them. A chill ran down their backs and they felt that it was extremely terrifying. Who would be so cruel! And if it really wasn¡¯t the Tang family¡¯s security personnel who did it, then it would be even more serious. The Tang family was not to be trifled with. Judging from the Tang family¡¯s attitude, they would definitely not let that person go. Tang ye¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. no, if it¡¯s not you, then who¡¯s the coward?! ¡± The security guard slowly looked in a certain direction, as if he was trying to lock onto someone. However, at this moment- ¡°Huala-!¡± ¡°Ah-! The champagne is gone!¡± ¡°be careful! quickly dodge!¡± The champagne glasses that had been stacked high earlier seemed to have been touched by someone and fell instantly, causing chaos and screams. A figure seemed to want to escape quickly when no one was paying attention. She was in a hurry, as if something terrible would happen if she was one step late. But it was too late. just as the figure was about to turn the corner and run away to hide, someone suddenly shouted. ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her!¡± As soon as she said this, the figure who was about to escape felt as if the blood in her body had frozen. It was as if she had been fixed in place. She stood there, not daring to move at all. This was because, even if she did not turn her head, she seemed to be able to feel countless eyes looking at her from behind. Sharp, unbelievable, stunned, sighing, and shocked. heavens, how could this be? is this real or fake? ¡± A woman exclaimed. The figure still held onto a last trace of hope, hoping that the other party had mistaken her for someone else. However, the next second, she heard someone shout loudly, ¡± zhirou! Tell me if it¡¯s true, why would that person point at your mother?¡± When he heard this, his back swayed. Tang ye¡¯s mother could not believe it either. In her eyes, the Mayoress, sang zhirou¡¯s mother, had always been a gentle and kind woman who knew how to be polite. Not to mention that she was pregnant with a child that was more than three months old. If it was really her, how could she have the heart to do this? ¡°This ¡­¡± tang ye¡¯s mother could no longer call out ¡®in-law¡¯. it was stuck in her throat. However, she saw sang zhirou¡¯s mother slowly turn around and look at her calmly. Tang ye¡¯s mother, song Qingqing, suddenly broke down. Her face was pale and her eyes were red. She pointed at her and shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡± is that you?! Did you really do it? You¡¯re pregnant, how could you lay your hands on an innocent child! You¡¯re too inhumane-!¡± Chapter 415 ? 415 Take out the evidence and teach the b * tch a good lesson! Tang ye¡¯s father, Tang Kaichen, was in disbelief as well. He stood in front of his wife and shouted angrily, ¡± what the hell is going on?! No matter who it was! As long as you kill the blood of our Tang family! Our Tang family will absolutely be irreconcilable with them!¡± This sentence immediately showed their attitude. Even if it was really the Sang family¡¯s doing, they would not let it go! the guests present couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± if the mayoress really did this, then it¡¯s really too terrifying! ¡± I still can¡¯t believe it. The Mayoress looks like such a gentle woman. she¡¯s also pregnant. She really doesn¡¯t look like someone who would do something like that. But is what that person said true? ¡± sang zhen wei was the head of the sang family. when he saw that things had come to this point, he wanted to try his best to save the situation. was his mayor election going to be delayed and affected by these things? He immediately stood up and said righteously, ¡± this was definitely not done by the Sang family! My wife is gentle and kind, and she has been feasting on food and praying to Buddha these years. She has a loving heart, so she would never do such a thing!¡± Sang zhirou also stepped out at this time. Even if she had already experienced many blows, she had to adjust her emotions and stand up. Even if this matter really had something to do with her mother, they could not admit it. Therefore, sang zhirou¡¯s eyes were still red and swollen from crying. She said pitifully, ¡± uncle, aunty, even though this child is Tang ye¡¯s and another woman¡¯s child, I believe that my mother wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. I can understand how you feel, but just based on a few words from the security guard, you¡¯re blaming everything on my mother. I can¡¯t accept this. My family can¡¯t accept this. Sang zhirou¡¯s words were pitiful and aggrieved. When she said those words, she emphasized the words ¡± Tang ye¡¯s child with another woman ¡°. It made people¡¯s hearts soften and go along with her thoughts. ¡°yes, yes! You can¡¯t talk nonsense without evidence!¡± Most of the guests were still on the Sang family¡¯s side. After all, the Sang family had been the victim from the start. Putting aside how Tang ye had treated sang zhirou, no one would be able to stand a pregnant woman coming to their door at such an occasion. Hence, the guests were all on their side. Tang ye¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were red as she stared at sang zhirou¡¯s mother. No, even if she did not believe that she could do it at first, she did not think so anymore. during the engagement ceremony, there were faint cries from the guests. sang zhirou¡¯s mother, chen anjie, had gone out to handle the matter. When she came back, she even told herself that there was a paparazzi who had been taken away by her after she sent a red packet. But the truth wasn¡¯t like that, was it? That was not a paparazzi at all. That was clearly the woman who was pregnant with the Tang family¡¯s child. Chen Anjie¡¯s son-in-law had an affair and was pregnant. For the sake of her daughter¡¯s future, she had kicked and aborted the child of the Tang family. The more Tang ye¡¯s mother thought about it, the more she thought about it. Her fingers trembled. No wonder the woman had said ¡®don¡¯t kick me¡¯ when Chen Anjie had gotten close to her! As she thought of this, she turned to look at the security guard who had pointed at Chen Anjie. Her eyes widened as she asked anxiously, ¡± tell me, what did you see? tell me everything you saw! Chapter 416 ? 416 The witness appeared, face to face confrontation! If she hadn¡¯t been in a coma and sent for treatment, she could have accused him, but she had to show proof now. Tang ye¡¯s mother had never felt so indignant and angry before when she was faced with the crowd¡¯s disbelief and the Sang family¡¯s sophistry! She paused for a moment and continued, ¡± don¡¯t worry. The Tang family will handle everything. No one can do anything to you! As soon as he said this. The security guard stopped hesitating and stared at Chen Anjie. Under the watchful eyes of all the guests, he slowly said, ¡± at first, another person and I stopped that woman from rushing over. Later, Mrs. Sang rushed over and was shocked when she heard that the woman was pregnant with young master Tang¡¯s child. However, she told us to leave as she wanted to have a few words with that woman. Chen Anjie¡¯s eyes narrowed when she heard the security guard¡¯s words. However, she forced herself to remain calm on the surface. However, the way she stared at the security guard was extremely terrifying. The security guard could not help but look away and continued quickly, ¡± then we listened to her and left, but before we could go far, we heard a shrill scream from behind. We turned around and saw Mrs. Sang kicking the woman¡¯s stomach. As soon as he said that, Chen Anjie retorted sternly before everyone could be shocked by this matter, ¡± you¡¯re talking nonsense! I didn¡¯t even see that woman!¡± ¡°You-!¡± The security guard¡¯s face turned livid when he saw that she refused to admit it. At this moment, another security guard came out and pointed at her. she¡¯s lying! Did Madam sang forget to ask us to deal with that so-called ¡°paparazzi¡±? You were the one who wanted us to throw that woman out of the villa.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re all talking nonsense. I know, it¡¯s your Tang family that doesn¡¯t want this bastard, right? that¡¯s why you¡¯re colluding to frame me! Your Tang family has done a lot of evil things. Just look at what kind of son you¡¯ve given birth to!¡± Chen Anjie¡¯s mind was exceptionally clear at this time. She retaliated with sharp words and even subtly diverted the attention of those people with her words. She made them realize what kind of people the Tang family had and what kind of son they had to bring harm to people. the tang family¡¯s parents were so angry that their blood was boiling. they were so angry at chen anjie¡¯s true face and her ability to distort the truth. now, they could see what kind of woman she was! Had they been blind before to actually encounter such a terrifying and vicious woman? Chen Anjie saw that they were so angry that they couldn¡¯t speak. She sneered in her heart, but she put on a pained expression after being wronged. you want to put such a big thing on me just by saying it? do you have a conscience?! Besides, I¡¯m a pregnant woman. Even if the child in her stomach is a bastard, I won¡¯t do that kind of thing!¡± As soon as he said that, the guests once again leaned towards the Sang family and spoke up for them! however, after such an incident, both of them knew that tonight¡¯s engagement party had been completely ruined. the two families had seen each other¡¯s true colors. Tang ye¡¯s mother was infuriated when she saw that everyone was bewitched by Chen Anjie. Tang ye, who had a cold expression on his face, suddenly ¡­ Chapter 417 ? 417 The video was exposed and she was completely slapped in the face He looked at his parents. The guests and the Sang family who had come because of him had all treated him differently. No matter how angry he was at his parents for what they had done to him before, he could not stand it now. At this moment, he suddenly saw the security guards look at each other, nod, and then one of them took out a phone- Tang ye immediately strode over. What¡¯s this?! Is there any evidence inside?¡± As soon as he said this, all the guests present were shocked. Chen Anjie¡¯s face turned pale. What was going on? Could it be that what he had done was ¡­? however, that was how things were. The more he feared something, the more it happened! Because the next moment, the security guard said, ¡± we have evidence. I secretly recorded this video. It¡¯s a video of Mrs. Sang beating someone up. Mrs. Tang, you can see it for yourself. The security guard showed the video to Tang ye. At this moment, it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t see it. Once they saw it, they saw it with their own eyes. It was still shocking. Even though many guests wanted to see it, when they heard the mournful screams coming out of the phone and the vicious words of sang zhirou¡¯s mother, it instantly changed the bottom of everyone¡¯s hearts. Tang ye¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were red and filled with anger when she saw the video. She held the video and shouted helplessly at Chen Anjie, ¡± you¡¯re still not admitting it! Look at this video, she killed our Tang family¡¯s blood with her own hands, how could she be so cruel! She¡¯s still an immature child!¡± As she spoke, her voice was hoarse. to think that you¡¯re still quibbling here and pretending to be like this! I should really let everyone here see what you¡¯ve done! Just you wait, I¡¯m going to Sue you in court!¡± ¡°What video? Quickly let us see!¡± that can¡¯t be true, right? did Madam sang really do that kind of thing? ¡± In the face of everyone¡¯s doubts, Tang Kaichen shouted angrily, ¡± post the video and let everyone see the true ugly side of this woman!¡± chen anjie was already panicking. she wanted to run away, let alone stand. however, everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, and they were all discussing her. Finally, the video was still projected onto the screen. The short one to two minutes video was rewound and replayed. Tang ye¡¯s mother could not bear to watch it anymore. Meanwhile, everyone was shocked when they saw the woman being kicked. ¡°My God-!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too scary. Is she crazy? how can you be so cruel!¡± ¡°The scariest thing isn¡¯t that she did it, but that she still refuses to admit it after she did it. She used her pregnancy as a shield to make us believe in her! This woman is too scary!¡± ¡°What else does your Sang family have to say now? I¡¯m telling you, this matter is not over!¡± we won¡¯t let go of the person who killed the Tang family¡¯s bloodline. If it weren¡¯t for the video evidence today, how many more people would have been played in the hands of you swindlers? ¡± While Tang Kaichen and song Qingqing felt sorry for the bloodline in their hearts, they were also delighted to see the Sang family being beaten back to its original state. This hypocritical family, they had really misjudged them in the past! Sang Zhen Wei watched the video and listened to the crowd¡¯s words and the Tang family¡¯s attack. He felt his face burning and he was so angry that he could not stand still. Especially when he thought about how his election was delayed by this stupid woman and how she had made him a cuckold, he was even more furious. He rushed up and slapped Chen Anjie viciously to vent his anger. Chapter 418 ? 418 Begging for mercy, embarrassing! ¡°You vicious woman, how could you do such a thing! Our Sang family doesn¡¯t have a vicious woman like you!¡± Many women were frightened by his actions, but the reason was understandable. Whoever did this would die of anger! Chen Anjie was hit and fell to the side. Sang yuanrou rushed over and asked anxiously, ¡± mom, mom, are you okay? ¡± Sang zhirou did not expect that it would really be exposed. Her mother had indeed become the object of everyone¡¯s disdain. But even more so, as her daughter, she couldn¡¯t criticize her right and wrong, or the guests would bombard her as well. With tears in her eyes, she went to help Chen Anjie up and said to sang Zhenwei, ¡± dad, mom did this for me. She didn¡¯t want me to be treated like this before I even entered the Tang family. She did this because she couldn¡¯t think it through. Please forgive mom since she¡¯s pregnant! her words seemed to make chen anjie feel better, but the moment she mentioned the child, sang zhenwei¡¯s anger surged out again. ¡± shut up! ¡± You have no right to speak here!¡± Now that the situation had developed to this point, anything he said would just be an excuse. Sang Zhenwei thought about how his election was going to be held up by this stupid woman. He tried his best to control his emotions that were about to erupt like a volcano. He took a deep breath to the Tang family and the crowd and said sternly, ¡± this is our fault. As the head of the family, I didn¡¯t take care of the people in the family and brought so much harm to the Tang family. I¡¯m very sorry. So, how do you want to deal with this? We can all accept it!¡± When the guests heard this, they were all shocked. It seemed like he was going to be impartial and incorruptible! however, the mayoress was pregnant with his child, and he could actually say such words. at this time, as the mayor, it was indeed his duty to do so to establish his prestige in front of everyone. However, Chen Anjie couldn¡¯t calm down after hearing his words. She quickly crawled over and begged him while crying, ¡± Zhenwei, don¡¯t! Zhenwei, if the Tang family didn¡¯t do that first, would I have done it? I was forced to do it, Zhenwei! Everyone had all sorts of comments as they watched this farce. ¡°That¡¯s right, if Tang ye didn¡¯t do that kind of thing first, the Mayoress wouldn¡¯t have been able to do that!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that! Didn¡¯t you see how she was acting just now? she deceived everyone. It was too terrifying. Now, she¡¯s crying. It must be a trick to hurt herself! I can¡¯t be fooled again!¡± When sang Zhen Wei saw chen an Jie hugging his leg and begging for forgiveness, not only did he feel embarrassed, but he also wanted to kick her away! Yes, he was going to bring her back. She even wanted to bring her back and ask her who the Father of the child in her stomach was! When the Tang family saw that scene, they also felt that it was ear-piercing and annoying. in the future, our tang family will have no relationship with your sang family! Let¡¯s just pretend that nothing happened at this engagement party!¡± As song Qingqing spoke, she took a deep breath and faced the group of celebrities and friends who came to t city tonight. I¡¯m really sorry for what happened today. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of everyone. The son of the Tang family has many shortcomings. We will discipline him more strictly in the future, but ¡­ Chapter 419 ? 419 sang zhirou got herself into trouble and was going to be crippled but, I think everyone here has seen what Mrs. Sang did. There¡¯s irrefutable evidence, and we won¡¯t let this matter rest so easily. We¡¯ll hand the evidence over to the court and let the law decide what to do with it! So, I¡¯ll have to ask everyone to leave now. We¡¯ll have to deal with the rest behind closed doors.¡± This matter seemed to have been decided. However, after tonight, the Tang family and the Sang family had made the guests have even more opinions! This point was fully reflected when he left. Everyone went to bid farewell to the Tang family and comforted them not to be too sad about a child. The Sang family had lost everything because of Madam sang. That fickle and terrifying face of his had probably left a deep impression in the hearts of countless people. As for sang zhirou, her mind was buzzing as she looked at all of this. Although she knew that the engagement party was ruined and void, when the Tang family said it, her heart still felt like it was being stabbed by a needle. His body was also on the verge of collapse, as if he could not stand steadily. no, things can¡¯t end like this. Even though it was over between her and Tang ye and she no longer had Tang ye, she could not lose her mother too. Her father didn¡¯t care about her mother¡¯s life at all. She still had blood relatives. How could she really watch her mother wait to be taken away by the prosecutor¡¯s office? Not to mention that she was pregnant. After her mother was pregnant, her father¡¯s indifference towards her mother was something she could not understand no matter what. However, just as she was desperately trying to think of a solution, she suddenly saw sang Xia standing in the crowd with her eyes slightly lowered and her lips slightly curled up into a smile. Rong Zhan was standing behind her with one hand around her waist. He lowered his head and whispered something into her ear. from their lovey-dovey behavior, it was obvious that the two of them didn¡¯t care about what happened between them. She allowed them to make a fool of themselves here and be forced into a corner by one incident after another. However, the two of them were there, secretly talking and laughing. They were so intimate that it was as if they had endless sweet words to say. Sang zhirou looked at sang Xia and then at herself. The huge gap between them instantly made her heart break. At this time, sang Xia saw that it was time to end the show. She took out her phone and dialed a number. She said calmly, ¡± it¡¯s almost time. Are the police here? ¡± Sang Xia knew very well what the police were here for. However, before Rong Zhan could reply to sang Xia¡¯s words, a loud shout was suddenly heard, catching everyone off guard. Sang Xia looked up and saw sang zhirou deliberately crying helplessly as she continued to call out to her,¡±sang Xia!¡± Are you just going to watch as your family is destroyed? are you going to just stand by and do nothing? we¡¯re a family after all, so why can you just watch all of this with cold eyes? where¡¯s your conscience?¡± everyone was stunned when they heard this! The guests who were about to leave subconsciously stopped in their tracks. &Nbsp; yeah. If she had not suddenly mentioned it, everyone would have almost forgotten that sang Xia was also a child of the Sang family. in an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes were on sang xia. Sang Xia was still in Rong Zhan¡¯s domineering yet gentle embrace. Suddenly, with so many eyes on her, not only did she frown slightly, Rong Zhan also frowned. Facing their gazes, he curled his lips and sneered. Chapter 420 ? 420 Sister sang makes a move and abuses the scum ¡°What are you all staring at? Haven¡¯t you seen a public display of affection!¡± The guests ¡®eyes twitched when they heard that. However, they also knew that this sudden incident must have provoked him. Rong Zhan¡¯s narrow and evil Phoenix eyes forced back their gazes one by one. In the end, his gaze fell on sang zhirou, and there was a hint of fierceness in his eyes, as if he wanted to shoot through her. A chill ran down sang Hua¡¯s spine when she saw this, but she could only force herself to continue. She pretended to be pitiful and choked out, ¡± sang Xia, we¡¯re still a family. Why can¡¯t you say something for this family? Compared to the words and actions of outsiders, do you know that as a family, your nonchalance and your cold look of watching from the side is more heartache for the people in this family?¡± His words seemed to have given sang Xia a hat of heartlessness. This was the effect that sang zhirou wanted. She just didn¡¯t want her to live well! However, Rong Zhan was instantly enraged by her words. you motherf * cker-! ¡°Rong Zhan!¡± Sang Xia quickly called out to him and stopped him from rushing forward. Rong Zhan had long wanted to kill this b * tch who had hurt his wife time and time again. At this time, he realized that not to mention those little tricks behind her back, just her ability to manipulate right and wrong with her mouth was enough to make people want to kill her! No matter how many times he died, it would not be a pity! He¡¯s too f * cking cheap! He wanted to tear her mouth apart! Sang Hua was initially shocked, but when she saw that Rong Zhan was stopped by sang Xia, she was slightly relieved. She wanted to continue saying something. sang Xia, don¡¯t think that you ¡­ haven¡¯t you said enough?! When sang Xia stood in front of Rong Zhan without a trace, she raised her eyebrows and smirked. When sang zhirou saw sang Xia¡¯s expression, she said pitifully, ¡± forget it, just treat it as if this little sister never said anything. How can you still laugh when something like this has happened to our family? ¡± Everyone looked at her with a strange and complicated expression. Sang Xia smiled. At first, she was sneering, but the curve of her lips became deeper and deeper. She said, ¡± so, I¡¯m smiling. I¡¯m willing to smile. I¡¯m happy today, so why can¡¯t I smile? ¡± ¡°You-!¡± ¡°I, what about me? Why can¡¯t I laugh? I¡¯m watching as this evil woman, the mistress who forced my mother to jump off a building, gets her retribution for her sins. Why shouldn¡¯t I be laughing?¡± As soon as he said this, the guests were all shocked. What! The third party took over and forced the first wife to die. Such a drama happened in the Sang family? Sang zhirou¡¯s eyes widened and her face paled. She was about to refute, but sang Xia continued to chuckle and said, ¡± not only that, I¡¯m even more happy to see this Father of mine suffer a heavy blow here because of the election. when he heard this, sang zhen wei¡¯s body froze. He stared at sang Xia. Initially, he had thought that Rong Zhan¡¯s influence could be used as a backing for his election. After all, everyone knew that sang Xia was his daughter, and Rong Zhan was the man who was pursuing his daughter. But now, the last, the last bit of hope, was it going to be destroyed by Yingying? his face was pale and unsightly. sang Xia, the Sang family raised you up. Do you still have any humanity in you to say that? ¡± Chapter 421 ? 421 The truth is out! My heart aches for sister sang! Sang zhirou wanted to refute with all her might. She wanted to present her dark side in front of everyone. ¡°Human nature?¡± As sang Xia spoke, she looked as if she had heard something extremely funny and said, ¡± you said I¡¯m inhumane? Alright, I¡¯ll show you what it means to have humanity!¡± As she spoke, she stretched out her hand and pointed at sang Zhenwei. this man came from a poor family and hit a wall in his career. He had a lover at first, but in the end, he fell in love with my mother because she was a rich lady. That¡¯s why he got together with my mother! This is called having humanity? He lied to my mother and then went back to hooking up with his ex-girlfriend. What do you think? is this what you call human?¡± When sang Xia said this, the sneer on her lips had long disappeared, and her lips were filled with sarcasm and anger. as this man climbed up step by step, he continued to swallow my mother¡¯s family¡¯s assets. When my mother was no longer of use to him, he brought a mistress to his door brazenly! Don¡¯t you think this is called being humane? ¡°My mother suffered a huge blow and her mental state is weak. She needs treatment in the hospital, but that evil woman Chen Anjie still won¡¯t let her go. She went to the hospital to provoke her and forced my mother to jump off the building-!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes turned red and a layer of mist appeared at the end of her sentence. It was as if she had gone through the pain again. She became more agitated than ever and shouted, ¡± tell me, who do you think is the one with humanity?! Hearing these words from sang Xia¡¯s mouth, everyone was stunned. He was extremely shocked. The words that came out of her mouth were far more shocking than anything that had happened before. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened and their lips moved, but they found that their throats were blocked, and they couldn¡¯t say anything. He was deeply shocked. It turned out that the seemingly loving Sang family was such a family. It turned out that sang Zhenwei, who looked serious and responsible, was such a Mayor. it turned out that the gentle and generous-looking madam sang was such a woman. It turned out that sang Xia used to live such a life. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was also deeply shaken. There was a dull pain in the bottom of his heart, but it was because of the heartache he felt for sang Xia. Looking at sang Xia¡¯s shoulders and trembling fingers, and her eyes filled with tears, his heart was about to break. He pulled her into his arms and pressed her head down with his large hand, letting her lean against his chest, not wanting to face everything. The next second, he shouted angrily, ¡± Cheng Donglin! Why aren¡¯t the police here yet-! If you were a few minutes late, I would have turned this place upside down!¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s here, it¡¯s here-!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of police sirens suddenly came from outside the villa. The moment the police siren sounded, everyone was stunned again. What was going on? did the Tang family call the police to arrest Chen Anjie? The Tang family members looked at each other. They wanted to deal with this matter in private, but why were the police here? they surrounded the villa with several cars. Chen Anjie naturally thought that they were trying to catch her. She panicked and clutched her stomach. Her face was pale as she said in panic, ¡± no, don¡¯t catch me. I¡¯m pregnant. They can¡¯t take me away! sang zhirou also thought that they were here to take her mother away. suddenly, she stood in front of her mother and said pitifully, Chapter 422 ? 422 The police want to arrest sang zhirou, attempted murder please, please, don¡¯t take my mother away right now. She¡¯s pregnant and can¡¯t bear such treatment. The police can¡¯t keep a pregnant woman in prison. No one in the Tang family said anything. At this time, Cheng Donglin had already come over with seven or eight police officers. When he saw sang zhirou, he immediately waved to the police officer beside him. quick, that¡¯s her. Catch her! The crowd did not react in time. They thought that the person they were arresting was Chen Anjie. Even Chen Anjie thought so. However, when the police went over to arrest her, they saw them grab sang zhirou¡¯s shoulders and handcuff her. This scene caught everyone off guard! Everyone was dumbfounded. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes were filled with malice as he snorted coldly. I wanted to let the police catch you after everyone dispersed so that I wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble in the Tang family, but you couldn¡¯t wait to attract attention. ¡°This ¡­ Why is it so easy to catch sang zhirou?¡± that¡¯s right! Shouldn¡¯t they arrest Chen Anjie? ¡± Everyone was surprised. Sang zhirou instantly panicked. In fact, when the police came over, she had an inexplicable bad feeling, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be true. These people were here to capture him. After the police arrested her, he explained expressionlessly with the police ID in his hand, ¡± sang zhirou was on bail and is under investigation. Today, someone called the police and reported sang zhirou¡¯s attempted murder. The evidence is conclusive. We are now officially arresting the suspect! After he said that, the guests instantly exploded again. Murder attempt, suspect! God, what kind of family was this! Chen Anjie was dumbfounded. She almost couldn¡¯t help but remember what her daughter had done that day. She had tried to kill sang Xia and caused her car to be pushed down the slope. Sang zhirou¡¯s face was pale. She mumbled and shook her head, ¡± no, it¡¯s not me. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about! Rong Zhan immediately walked up to her and pinched her chin so hard that she almost broke it. He stared at this crazy woman and said to Cheng Donglin through gritted teeth, ¡± go and show her what¡¯s recorded on the recorder! Sang zhirou¡¯s eyes widened. Rong Zhan flung her chin away angrily and wiped her face with a tissue in disgust. He looked around, his brows were filled with ruthlessness, and his words were cold and sarcastic, but they shook people¡¯s hearts. the so-called Mayor sang is a vicious Phoenix man, the so-called mayor¡¯s wife is an unscrupulous mistress, and their daughter may look so soft and weak, but in fact, she is even more terrifying and perverted! ¡°She plagiarized sang Xia¡¯s music, suppressed her at every turn, hired hoodlums to humiliate her, and even got someone to splash acid on her to disfigure her. What is her heart made of? How vicious! Even after being bailed out from prison, you still don¡¯t know how to control yourself!¡± The more Rong Zhan spoke, the more agitated he became. He had wanted to explode for a long time and there was no need to hold back anymore. do you really think that I can get you engaged to my brother today?! You are not worthy of him! Do you really think that you can hide the dirty things you¡¯ve done? It¡¯s simply wishful thinking!¡± Cheng Donglin then projected the video from the smart car recording device onto the big screen. The big screen that was originally used to play the sweet music video of Tang ye and sang zhirou was now showing sang zhirou¡¯s evil deeds clearly ¡­ Chapter 423 ? 423 she was completely finished, her ugly face exposed The blood in sang zhirou¡¯s body froze and her body turned cold. Her mind was completely blank and she was completely dumbfounded. On the screen was the video that Cheng Donglin had just released- On the screen was the entrance of the main building of the PMM company. There were cars parked on both sides of the wide road, one of them stopped at the stairs at the main entrance. The camera zoomed in and a woman was sleeping in the car. Who else could that woman be but sang Xia? While the crowd was stunned, sang zhirou¡¯s entire body was trembling. She had never thought that there was actually a way to record it. &Nbsp; how did this happen? She accidentally glanced at Tang ye, and her eyes were filled with disdain and disgust. As she appeared in the video, she walked to the front of the car and pushed the car that was originally parked quietly on the gentle slope. Everyone sucked in a cold breath! ¡°This, this is sang zhirou¡¯s Kasaya!¡± that¡¯s the road behind her. Is she crazy? this is murder! ¡°Sang Xia is sleeping inside! She actually took the opportunity to kill her!¡± The video was still switching scenes one after another, and the dangerous consequences of the car being pushed down could be imagined. When they saw Rong Zhan appear and save her, the guests were shocked and shocked. they had never seen the way rong zhan was saving people, but anyone who saw that scene would be touched. They were afraid because in their eyes, Rong Zhan was a brutal man who was heartless to women. Even though they knew that Rong Zhan liked sang Xia and doted on her, they were still shocked speechless when they saw this scene with their own eyes. Due to inertia, the car appeared on the road at the intersection and collided with other cars in a short time. In the end, the car exploded one after another. The crowd broke out in cold sweat. At the same time, countless accusations could no longer be restrained. ¡°This family is really too scary! We can¡¯t let them go!¡± When everyone saw this scene and recalled sang zhirou¡¯s earlier words of criticism towards sang Xia, they suddenly felt that it was extremely ridiculous! ¡°how dare she accuse sang xia of having no conscience! stand by and watch? If I had such a sister, I would have killed her long ago! He¡¯s simply too detestable!¡± ¡°How can she act so innocent and pitiful! This family is all fake.¡± Many of the socialites who knew sang zhirou looked at her as if they had seen a ghost. was this really the same woman who had put on a weak face in front of them and put herself in a pitiful and sympathetic situation? sang zhirou¡¯s actions simply made them recall that they had once been together with her, and they couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Sang zhirou¡¯s ears were suddenly filled with the sounds of countless people fiercely attacking her. She looked at the way everyone was looking at her, and they were all furious, as if they were looking at trash. Her whole body went limp, and she had already covered her ears, not wanting to hear anything. She closed her eyes, not wanting to see anything. She really couldn¡¯t imagine it. In the morning, she had been looking forward to this beautiful engagement party, and had even thought of being able to shock and provoke Su Li and the others, but now that things had come to this, why had it uncontrollably evolved into this scene? When did it start?! Sang zhirou was on the verge of collapse. She was finished. He was completely finished. The police immediately grabbed her shoulders and took her away. Sang zhirou was terrified and desperate. In her panic-her eyes caught sight of someone. Suddenly-it was as if she had seen a life-saving straw. She struggled desperately to get away from the police, rolling and crawling as she cried and pounced over ¡­ Chapter 424 ? 424 Begging for mercy, sang Zhen Wei was forced to sacrifice his family for the sake of justice! She cried and struggled with all her might. She fell to the ground and rolled and crawled to sang Zhenwei. She hugged his leg and trembled. She cried with tears in her eyes, ¡± dad, dad, save me. I don¡¯t want to be taken away! Sang Zhen Wei had already clenched his fists tightly. His veins were visible and his temples were throbbing. He had done many unkind things in the past, but which successful person didn¡¯t use unscrupulous means to make a name for themselves? However, he had never expected that it would not be his past that would destroy everything today, but his wife, who he thought was gentle and virtuous, and his daughter, who he thought was obedient and sensible! One of them was pregnant with a bastard child and killed the Tang family¡¯s bloodline, while the other had repeatedly done illegal things and was unscrupulous in order to kill sang Xia. Today, all of them were exposed. Not only was it hard for him to face it, but it was also hard for him to believe it. It also made him feel hopeless about his future career! He had always wanted them to get engaged, wasn¡¯t it all for this day? However, today was not heaven. It was hell! Sang zhirou was still pleading with tears streaming down her face. She couldn¡¯t go to jail. She couldn¡¯t be locked up for the rest of her life. Right now, she could only pin her hopes on her father. But the next second, sang zhirou received another heavy blow! Sang Zhen Wei tried his best to hold back his emotions as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± although I, sang Zhen Wei, have done some unkind things and I regret it very much today, I have been conscientious and responsible in my career. Today, my daughter has committed a crime and although I am heartbroken, I hate myself even more for not teaching her well and bringing indelible harm to others. I can¡¯t ask for the other party¡¯s forgiveness, but the only thing I can do is to not interfere in this matter! As he spoke, he lowered his head to look at sang zhirou, his eyes filled with anger and disappointment. you have to pay for the offense you have committed! Sang zhirou¡¯s eyes widened, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that her father, who had always loved her, would give up on her just like that. She mumbled, ¡± no, Hanhan, No. Dad, dad, I was wrong. I beg you to ask them to forgive me. I was really wrong. I was just possessed for a moment. Don¡¯t let me go to jail. Dad, save me, Hanhan. sang zhirou hugged sang zhenwei¡¯s leg tightly and cried out. although sang zhenwei¡¯s heart ached, he still kicked her away. after all, he really loved his daughter. So what if he couldn¡¯t believe that she could do something? she did it! When everyone saw this scene, they all felt that it was both hateful and sad! He asked for it! And she had the nerve to say that sang Xia was her family! Now, no matter how sang zhirou cried, no one would feel sorry for her. After seeing her true feelings, they would know that these were crocodile tears! pa, pa, pa! Three loud claps were heard. Tang ye was so happy to see this scene that all the pores on his body opened up! He clapped his hands and said sarcastically, ¡± what a good ¡®you have to pay for your own sins¡¯! Mayor sang¡¯s righteousness is awe-inspiring, and he¡¯s done a great job of being selfless!¡± As he spoke, he sneered at the crowd. huh?! I admit that I¡¯m not a good man, but no matter how bad I am, I can¡¯t do what she did, right?¡± Chapter 425 ? 425 The evil stepmother knelt down to sister sang ¡°Why do I not like her? why do I not get engaged to her? it¡¯s because I found out that she did a lot of evil things in private. She had to pretend to be weak and pitiful in front of the elders, so I had to get engaged to her! It¡¯s all thanks to the accident tonight that my parents and everyone else saw her true face!¡± As soon as he said this, sang Zhen Wei¡¯s expression became even uglier! The guests also immediately said, ¡± that¡¯s right! Although young master Tang is a little messy in private, he¡¯s smart and his business is doing well. No man would accept a woman as terrifying as sang zhirou!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. At the end of the day, young master Tang only did those things because he was deeply tormented by sang zhirou.¡± The guests could not help but discuss among themselves. Many of the women were shocked by sang zhirou¡¯s perverted mind and they all spoke up for Tang ye. seeing the sang family¡¯s situation and sang zhirou¡¯s defeat, tang ye felt comfortable. He finally felt like he could finally lift his head up and let go of all his grievances and anger. He did it on purpose. This woman looked weak on the surface, but she was actually vicious. Most importantly, after breaking up with her, she still kept pestering him. He had even schemed to take sex photos of her and post them online to destroy her relationship with Su Li. What he hated the most right now was someone trying to control him and scheme against him. Sang hanrou had violated his biggest taboo! Not to mention that she had just distorted the truth in front of everyone and framed him! As sang zhirou listened to the words of her beloved man, she felt resentful and at the same time, felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. The police dragged her away, and she felt helpless and desperate. Chen Anjie could not bear to see her daughter being taken away while crying. She quickly ran over to sang Xia and knelt down in front of so many people! In an instant, countless people gasped! ¡°Sang Xia! I beg you, I beg you to let her go. It¡¯s all my fault, please spare my daughter! I¡¯ll kneel down in front of you, please, let her go!¡± Chen Anjie¡¯s eyes were red as she knelt in front of sang Xia and pleaded desperately. She was so close to kowtowing to her! However, Chen Anjie¡¯s sudden kneel really shocked everyone. Sang zhirou didn¡¯t expect this, and sang Zhenwei didn¡¯t expect this either. However, his face was burning even more. He only felt that it was extremely embarrassing, and everyone was sighing. The Mayoress, who was now in the limelight, was actually kneeling in front of the other daughter of the Sang family, who had once been poisoned by them. How ironic! as for sang xia, she only frowned slightly when she saw all of this. her eyes were cold. ¡± your fault? ¡± The corners of her lips twitched. alright then. Tell me what you did wrong. Chen Anjie raised her head. She thought that there was still a glimmer of hope. In order to prevent her daughter from going to jail, she hardened her heart and slapped herself in the face. She said anxiously, ¡± it¡¯s me. I shouldn¡¯t have been a mistress and destroyed your family! Her actions and words ¡­ Everyone was stunned. However, sang Xia¡¯s face remained expressionless. She said, ¡± continue! Chen Anjie gritted her teeth and slapped her own face again. you shouldn¡¯t have forced your mother to die in the hospital! Sang Xia¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. She clenched her fists and stared at her. continue! ¡± it¡¯s me. i shouldn¡¯t have set your brother up, separated you, and sent him to the youth prison by force! ¡± ¡°Continue to hack and slash!¡± I shouldn¡¯t have taken the money for your college. I shouldn¡¯t have given you a share, and I shouldn¡¯t have taken away your family¡¯s property! ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have caused your brother to almost amputate his leg in the hospital!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not disciplining my own daughter well, helping the devil to abuse Zhenzhen.¡± Chapter 426 ? 426 She was scared, guilty, and trembling with fear! As soon as she said that, she slapped herself hard on the face. At the end of her sentence, even Chen Anjie herself was on the verge of breaking down. She couldn¡¯t help but cry, ¡± sangxia, it¡¯s all my fault, my fault. If you have anything to say, just come at me. Please spare my daughter, Yingluo! Sang Xia laughed coldly and taunted him, not saying a word. Now that the truth was out, so what? all the damage caused in the past would be difficult to erase! Sang zhirou watched as her mother knelt before sang Xia and slapped her face again and again. She had lost all her face in front of everyone just to beg for her forgiveness. Sang Xia, on the other hand, had a cold and emotionless look on her face. Sang zhirou looked at sang Xia with her fists clenched, her eyes filled with hatred! When sang Zhen Wei heard everything that had happened just now, he was so angry that he almost fainted. So she had actually done so many things in private, and even did not hesitate to kill sang nuo. he didn¡¯t wait for sang xia to reply to him. sang zhenwei rushed up to stop him and gritted his teeth. ¡± are you done?! ¡± How embarrassing is this?¡± She was really stupid to the extreme! They had done so many terrible things to sang Xia and even tried to kill her, so how could she let them off? he had already seen everything that had happened today! This was a conspiracy. From the moment the engagement banquet began, each and every one of them had fallen into someone¡¯s control! As he said that, he pulled Chen Anjie up without a care for anything else. Chen Anjie continued to beg sang Xia unwillingly, forcing sang Zhenwei to lean close to her ear and say in an extremely low and sinister voice, ¡± if you continue to make a scene, do you believe that I will kill you?! Chen Anjie was dumbfounded. w-what did he just say? He wanted to kill him? could it be that he didn¡¯t care that she was pregnant and could actually say such threatening words? Just as she thought of this, she heard him continue to speak in a low voice, which made her hair stand on end. don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll go easy on you, and don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done behind my back! Chen Anjie¡¯s eyes widened. She was so nervous that she didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. She subconsciously asked, ¡± what, what did I do? ¡± Sang Zhen Wei didn¡¯t want her to embarrass him again so he stared at her and gritted his teeth as he said, ¡± ¡°My child!¡± The child. Chen Anjie was dumbfounded when she heard the two ordinary words coming from his mouth. Other people might not know what was going on, but how could she not know! Her face turned pale, and in an instant, the blood in her body froze, without a trace of warmth. He, he knew? He knew something, didn¡¯t he? But how did he know? Chen Anjie couldn¡¯t help but choke up. Her whole body was numb as she let sang Zhenwei throw her to the side. Chen Anjie couldn¡¯t remember sang zhirou anymore. Her mind was filled with the word ¡± child. What did he know? Who had told him that? Chen Anjie couldn¡¯t figure it out, but the fear in her heart was getting stronger and stronger. Sang Zhenwei hadn¡¯t said anything to her yet, but the more he did, the more afraid she was. Why would he mention the child for no reason? Sang Xia looked at sang Zhenwei¡¯s suppressed anger and Chen Anjie¡¯s trembling appearance. Her lips curved into a sarcastic smile. Is Chen Anjie afraid? Even though sang Zhen Wei had lowered his voice just now, she could guess that it was a child just by looking at the shape of his mouth. Therefore- Chapter 427 ? 427 Shooting at Rong Zhan Chen Anjie definitely knew that sang Zhenwei knew that there was something fishy about her. She began to suspect her child. And what kind of person was sang Zhen Wei? what kind of temper was he? Chen Anjie knew very well what sang Zhenwei would do to her when no one else was around! It was even possible that she would abort the child in her stomach. Sang Zhen Wei was capable of doing this. Sang Xia looked at Chen Anjie. She had completely wilted and was cowering. She covered her abdomen with one hand and did not even dare to look at sang Zhenwei. She laughed. Tsk. he was really looking forward to seeing if she still had that bastard child in her stomach the next time he saw her. She would never forget how she had called her a bastard child in front of her mother many times. Hehe. Fate was really interesting. What goes around comes around. So what if she was an illegitimate child? she could grow up and be loved, but the illegitimate child in her stomach was destined to die in her womb! you have to know that the heavens are watching what you do. You have to swallow the evil consequences of your own actions. After sang Xia finished speaking, the depression that she had been suppressing for many years seemed to have finally dissipated little by little. She looked at Cheng Donglin, who was watching over sang zhirou, and their eyes met. She closed her head slightly, indicating that he could let the police take sang zhirou away. But it was a pity. She still didn¡¯t know that her mother was a promiscuous woman who had a child with another man. However, there was no hurry. It would be revealed in an even more explosive manner in two days! Even her mother knelt down in front of her. At that time, she did not ignore sang zhirou¡¯s gaze. Despair, hatred, and humiliation. However, the more she saw her like that, the happier she felt! She hoped that her mother, who was in the sky, could see that scene. The woman who had killed her and destroyed their family had finally knelt down and admitted her mistake. Sang zhirou, Chen Anjie, and sang Zhenwei finally had their day. She had avenged her mother. Everyone was watching the police take sang zhirou away. At this moment, sang zhirou¡¯s entire person seemed to have changed. She no longer had any weak and pitiful expression. Her eyes were fixed on sang Xia, so sharp and vicious that it seemed as if she wanted to shoot her through. She walked slowly, and a police officer suddenly pushed her. hurry up and go! sang zhirou stopped for a moment, and the police officer pushed her again impatiently, but then-! She took the opportunity to get closer to the police officer. She turned around and snatched the gun from the police officer¡¯s waist with her cuffed hands. This action was seen by many people, and a few women screamed in fear! Sang zhirou held the gun and did not wait for the other party to react. She shot at the police officer who had pushed her. The police officer¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and he reached out to cover his abdomen. Blood instantly flowed out from the gaps between his fingers. He knelt on the ground. Everyone at the scene exploded, screaming and fleeing! The other police officers immediately pointed their guns at her. ¡°don¡¯t! Don¡¯t come over!¡± Sang zhirou pointed the gun at the police officer¡¯s head on the ground, threatening him and shouting like a mad woman. In an instant, the police officers didn¡¯t dare to move. However, the next second, she suddenly pointed the gun at sang Xia. Her hands were still shaking, and her eyes flashed with a sinister plot. She shouted hysterically, ¡± sang Xia! If you won¡¯t let us live well, I won¡¯t let you live well either!¡± As sang zhirou spoke, she was so excited that she was about to pull the trigger. However, just as she was about to pull the trigger, the gun suddenly changed direction and shot at Rong Zhan-! ¡°Bang-!¡± In an instant, a slender figure pounced on Rong Zhan! ¡°Sang Xia lang wo!¡± Harren shouted in shock! Chapter 428 ? 428 Blocking a gun, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was broken! Harren saw sang Xia rushing forward and shouted anxiously! Following the sound of a gunshot, Rong Zhan was suddenly pushed down! Everyone screamed and fled in panic. after the shot, the police took advantage of sang zhirou¡¯s lack of reaction and rushed forward to quickly subdue her-! Under the night sky, the bright lights under the hazy glass cover scattered around, but the sound of the gunshot echoed in Rong Zhan¡¯s ears. Bang! Bang! Bang! He stared at the night sky, but there seemed to be no point of condensation. He didn¡¯t even dare to look down. Her fingertips trembled slightly. At that moment. He didn¡¯t know what kind of feeling he was having. It was as if he had difficulty breathing and his entire body was numb. ¡°Yingluo, wife?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s throat moved, and his voice was hoarse as he spoke carefully. Sang Xia did not say anything. Rong Zhan¡¯s body tensed up even more. The surroundings were noisy and noisy, but there were only two people who seemed to be isolated from all this. Rong Zhan¡¯s hands trembled slightly, but he still didn¡¯t dare to touch her, as if he was afraid of touching some wet liquid. His heart was filled with an unprecedented sharp pain. He was a little scared. He was a little anxious. But he didn¡¯t dare to get up. His heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was going to burst out of his body. Rong Zhan clenched his fists and suddenly growled like a beast in pain. He suppressed the fear in his heart and wanted to carry her up in the next second. However, at this moment-! He suddenly heard a sharp, unique sound, and his entire body froze. The sound of loading. It was the familiar loading sound. Rong Zhan was still on the ground, but he suddenly looked up to the direction of the familiar voice. Cheng Donglin! It was Cheng Donglin! Cheng Donglin had just loaded the gun in his hand and had not put it away. He was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat and was brushing the hair on his forehead with one hand handsomely. Sensing Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze, he looked over immediately and waved the gun in his hand, grinning! Rong Zhan was instantly speechless. At the same time-! Sang zhirou, who was being dragged away by the police, looked at her bloody palm. Her eyes widened in shock and despair. She was at a loss, but the extreme pain made her scream again. ¡°ah-!¡± There was a shocking bloody hole in sang zhirou¡¯s entire palm, which was a shocking sight! She cried out mournfully, not understanding what was going on. Why was her hand shot through before she could even shoot? Sang yuanrou was in so much pain that she felt like she was going to die. She cried out in despair and from then on, one of her hands was completely crippled. ¡± what a stupid woman. do you think you can get our boss?! ¡± Cheng Donglin shook his head in the projection, the corner of his mouth twitching. Their boss had told him early in the morning that his mission tonight was nothing else but to keep a close eye on these people and not give them a chance to attack! However, at that moment, Cheng Donglin suddenly realized something big-! w-what happened when the gunshot was fired? it was only then that cheng donglin noticed that. he turned to look at his boss again, and saw someone pouncing on his boss. He was stunned. who else could it be but his sister sang? Did sister sang just take a bullet for their boss? Ha! Sister sang was willing to do such a thing for their boss? Their boss must be scared out of his wits! No wonder he heard his boss growling just now. He was so scared that he quivered! Meanwhile, at Rong Zhan¡¯s place. The night was as cold as water, and the Cold Moon hanging high in the sky was vague under the lingering clouds. However, there were still a few rays of light that inadvertently shone on them. It was coated with a layer of Silver Radiance. Holy, beautiful. Rong Zhan lowered his head slightly and could see the woman who had fallen on him. When he was in danger, she had actually pounced on him just like that to tease him. Rong Zhan¡¯s slender, fair, and well-defined fingers trembled slightly. He wanted to clench his fist, but he let go. in the end, he gently landed on her back and comforted her along her spine. his arms slowly tightened and he hugged her tightly, wishing that they could be one. At that moment, all the negative emotions in Rong Zhan¡¯s heart disappeared and turned into a warm wind that washed over his heart. It softened into water. ¡°Wife Yingluo?¡± Rong Zhan called out softly again, but this time, his state of mind was obviously different from before. He caressed her hair and kissed her forehead lovingly. The hair on her forehead was wet and cold. She broke out in a cold sweat. After a long while, he sat up with her in his arms. Sang Xia¡¯s hand was still gripping his shirt tightly. Rong Zhan wanted her to let go, but she did not budge. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said emotionlessly, ¡± let go, get up. Sang Xia froze for a moment, then slowly raised her head to look at him. Her originally long and moist eyes were slightly red. He seemed to still be a little shocked. Other than being frightened, she was unscathed. Rong Zhan saw that she was really not hurt. At that moment, he was truly relieved. However, thinking about how scared he was by her at the beginning, he suddenly felt itchy. He wanted to be angry, but he found it funny. This bad woman. Did she really want to scare him to death? however, there was one thing that rong zhan was clear about. He was really angry. He grabbed her arm and pulled it away. He scooped her up with one hand and held her waist tightly. He frowned slightly and narrowed his long and narrow Phoenix eyes. He threatened coldly, ¡± in the future, if you dare to do such a thing again, do you believe that I will beat you to death? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes seemed to have reddened even more. Rong Zhan gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. In the end, he had no choice but to compromise. He took a deep breath, took off his suit jacket quickly, and tied it around her waist. The next second, he suddenly carried her and walked away. Sang Xia groaned, and Rong Zhan said gloomily, ¡± I¡¯ll go back and teach you a lesson now! This had a different meaning. Yes, she did this to shock him, even to the point of being touched and soft like water. However, after thinking about it, if he had not asked Cheng Donglin to keep an eye on sang zhirou, what would have happened to her? she had rushed up without a care, what if something really happened? Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t describe the feeling in his heart at that moment. He didn¡¯t want to think about it. Because as long as he reminisced, he would feel his heart tearing and his lungs tearing! ** That night, the Sang family was completely destroyed. It was impossible for the mayor to re-serve. Chen Anjie was going to be dealt with by the Tang family through legal channels. His daughter was taken away by the police. Even she was almost taken away for a talk. Sang Zhen Wei was completely mad with anger. Everything that he had climbed up step by step had been destroyed by them! However, there was still one more thing he had to do after he returned! The moment he thought of the woman who had made him a cuckold ¡­ Chapter 429 ? 429 I¡¯ll kill you The night was as cold as water, and the Cold Moon hanging high in the sky was vague under the lingering clouds. However, there were still a few rays of light that inadvertently shone on them. It was coated with a layer of Silver Radiance. holy, beautiful. Rong Zhan lowered his head slightly and could see the woman who had fallen on him. When he was in danger, she had actually pounced on him just like that to tease him. Rong Zhan¡¯s slender, fair, and well-defined fingers trembled slightly. He wanted to clench his fist, but he let go. In the end, he gently landed on her back and comforted her along her spine. His arms slowly tightened and he hugged her tightly, wishing that they could be one. At that moment, all the negative emotions in Rong Zhan¡¯s heart disappeared and turned into a warm wind that washed over his heart. It softened into water. ¡°Wife Yingluo?¡± Rong Zhan called out softly again, but this time, his state of mind was obviously different from before. He caressed her hair and kissed her forehead lovingly. The hair on her forehead was wet and cold. She broke out in a cold sweat. After a long while, he sat up with her in his arms. Sang Xia¡¯s hand was still gripping his shirt tightly. Rong Zhan wanted her to let go, but she did not budge. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said emotionlessly, ¡± let go, get up. Sang Xia froze for a moment, then slowly raised her head to look at him. Her originally long and moist eyes were slightly red. He seemed to still be a little shocked. Other than being frightened, she was unscathed. Rong Zhan saw that she really wasn¡¯t injured. Even when she pounced on him and fell to the ground, he was naturally the one who fell. At that moment, his heart was truly at ease. However, when he thought about how he had been frightened by her at the beginning, he suddenly felt itchy. He wanted to be angry, but he also found it funny. This bad woman. Did she really want to scare him to death? However, there was one thing that Rong Zhan was clear about. He was really angry. He grabbed her arm and pulled it away. He scooped her up with one hand and held her waist tightly. He frowned slightly and narrowed his long and narrow Phoenix eyes. He threatened coldly, ¡± in the future, if you dare to do such a thing again, do you believe that I will beat you to death? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes seemed to have reddened even more. Rong Zhan gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. In the end, he had no choice but to compromise. He took a deep breath, took off his suit jacket quickly, and tied it around her waist. The next second, he suddenly carried her and walked away. Rong Zhan said sinisterly, ¡± I¡¯ll go back and teach you a lesson now!! This had a different meaning. Yes, she did this to shock him, even to the point of being touched and soft like water. However, after thinking about it, if he had not asked Cheng Donglin to keep an eye on sang zhirou, what would have happened to her? she had rushed up without a care, what if something really happened? Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t describe the feeling in his heart at that moment. he didn¡¯t want to think about it. Because as long as he reminisced, he would feel his heart tearing and his lungs tearing! ** That night, the Sang family was completely destroyed. It was impossible for the mayor to re-serve. Chen Anjie was going to be dealt with by the Tang family through legal channels. His daughter was taken away by the police. Even she was almost taken away for a talk. Sang Zhen Wei was completely mad with anger. Everything that he had climbed up step by step had been destroyed by them! However, there was still one more thing he had to do after he returned! The moment he thought of the woman who had made him a cuckold ¡­ Chapter 430 ? 430 The domestic violence woman who made him a cuckold! He hated this woman so much that he wanted to break his teeth! Just as sang Zhenwei was about to leave in a fit of rage, Cheng Donglin bumped into him on purpose and stuck a tiny camera on the button of his suit. This was something that sister sang had specially arranged for him. He could not forget about it! He was not sure why he did that. After all, he was too lazy to care about their own family matters. At most, he thought that sang Zhenwei had embarrassed him because Chen Anjie had done something to harm the Tang family¡¯s bloodline. However, sister sang had said something meaningful at that time, asking him to watch the video carefully and he would know the reason. Therefore, after Cheng Dongyi sent Rong Zhan and sang Xia back, he turned on the video call and watched for any news while munching on some melon seeds. In the end, Cheng Donglin would not have known if he did not look, but the moment he saw her, he was completely stunned. The Sang family. Chen Anjie trembled with fear along the way. She was feeling extremely uneasy and uneasy. her daughter had been taken away, and she already felt heartbroken and lonely. but what would be waiting for her when she returned to that home? She couldn¡¯t forget that sang Zhen Wei had said the word ¡®child¡¯. At that moment, his face was ashen and dark. When he said those two words, he gritted his teeth. This made her nervous, but at the same time, it was unbelievable. Because of this, almost no one knew that the child was not his, not even her daughter. So, who told him? However, no matter how much she could not figure it out, she still returned to that cold house. As soon as sang Zhenwei entered and closed the door, he stared at her. His face was distorted, and Chen Anjie was terrified. She still wanted to hold on to a glimmer of hope. She asked in a trembling voice, ¡± Zhenwei, what are you trying to do? why are you looking at me like that? ¡± Sang Zhen Wei¡¯s eyes were dark and terrifying, ¡± what do I want to do? what do you think I want to do? ¡± Chen Anjie realized that he didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Her face turned pale instantly. no, don¡¯t, Zhenwei. I¡¯m still pregnant. Can you not scare me? don¡¯t joke with me. as she spoke, she slowly turned her body to the stairs, as if she wanted to take the opportunity to go upstairs. The child. Another child. Sang Zhenwei was furious. He sneered and took a step forward. Suddenly, he grabbed her hair and said, ¡± child, tell me properly. Where did you get this child? ¡± If his mother was infertile, where did the child in her stomach come from? Chen Anjie shook her head. Her face was pale as she mumbled, ¡± Zhenwei, what are you saying? you¡¯re hurting me. The child is yours. It¡¯s yours! sang zhen wei¡¯s expression became even more ferocious. he gritted his teeth and roared, ¡± you¡¯re still lying! I¡¯ve seen enough of your fake face! If you don¡¯t tell me who the bastard child in your stomach is, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± Chen Anjie endured the pain and looked pitiful and helpless. She shook her head and sobbed, ¡± don¡¯t, don¡¯t hurt our child. I don¡¯t know who told you, but the child is yours. Didn¡¯t you always want a child? the child in your stomach is yours. I can¡¯t admit it even if I die. Although she didn¡¯t know who had leaked the news and made him suspect the child in her stomach, she would never admit it. However, as soon as she said that, sang Zhen Wei stared at her and dragged her away by her hair, ¡± Okay, okay, you won¡¯t say it, right? you won¡¯t say it ¡­! Chapter 431 ? 431 Sister sang has another trick up her sleeve, it¡¯s simply too vicious! ¡°Bang-!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Bang-!¡± Whenever he pulled her hair and slammed her against the wall with a bang, she would scream in pain and beg for mercy. His actions were rough and cruel. Cheng Donglin saw the scene through the mini camera. He watched as sang Zhenwei locked the door after he got home and pulled Chen Anjie¡¯s hair, causing her to crash into the wall. His eyes widened and he was so shocked that he dropped some melon seeds. What, f * ck, what the hell was that! That, that woman, isn¡¯t she pregnant? Sang Zhenwei actually stammered, However, this night was only the beginning. Everything that happened after that was even more shocking. Chen Anjie¡¯s forehead was bleeding as she knelt and cried for mercy while saying that the child was his. In the end, sang Zhenwei was so angry that he roared, ¡± I can¡¯t have children anymore! You said you¡¯re pregnant, but whose child is it? Whose bastard is it?¡± Chen Anjie¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was stunned. He was dumbfounded. At that moment, she was completely dumbfounded. And all of this, tonight, was only the beginning. This terrible domestic violence had just begun¨C! Obviously. The shocking news had greatly stimulated Cheng Donglin¡¯s nerves and left him dumbfounded. He was obedient. He was really frightened! Sang Zhenwei was infertile! Then his woman is pregnant? Oh my God, this information is too much! It turned out that there was such a big news behind this. No wonder sister sang asked him to keep an eye on it. If this video was exposed, ¡± it will be circulated on the internet ¡± That would definitely cause a sensation in the entire Z Country! Cheating on him? domestic violence? he was so shocked that his heart was twitching, let alone when others saw it! Sister sang had another trick up her sleeve. It was simply too vicious! ** on the way back from the engagement party, rong zhan¡¯s expression was terrible, and his pale pink lips were pursed into a line. He did not pay much attention to sang Xia on the way back, but when he returned to the villa and entered the bedroom, he was different. As soon as sang Xia entered the bedroom, she was pressed against the door before she could take off her coat. Rong Zhan lowered his head, breathing heavily, and kissed her. It was as if he wanted to swallow her up and possess her deeply. Sang Xia furrowed her brows and let out a whimper, wanting to escape. Rong Zhan tore her dress apart and bit her neck. His big hand squeezed into her bra roughly and bullied her ruthlessly. With a low and bewitching voice, his thin lips rubbed her fair and delicate earlobes as he asked, ¡± do you know your mistake now?! Sang Xia was swollen and in pain, but she bit her lip and did not say a word. She looked at him with wet eyes and refused to speak. Rong Zhan cursed under his breath and turned around to carry her to the bed. There were still two to three days before her period ended. To put it bluntly, he was just torturing himself, but he just wanted to do it. He took off her skirt, but she was still wearing it. Her slender porcelain-white upper body sank into the soft black bed. Her full chest, her sexy snake-like waist, and her long hair were half-covering her chest. She was looking at him with her wet eyes. It was hard to tell if it was the fear she had just felt or the grievances she had suffered from him. However, there was no doubt that they all had the same effect. It was too f * cking alluring! rong zhan¡¯s breathing became rapid, making him scared. no matter what, he had to teach this woman a good lesson today-! Chapter 432 ? 432 Master Zhan, take care of sister sang and teach her a lesson! Sang Xia¡¯s body was not the kind of body that was fit after working out and had waistlines. She was very lazy and had poor physical strength, but she had been white since she was young. She looked more like a woman wearing a cheongsam from the small alley of the quiet Green Town in Jiangnan. Her skin was fair and smooth, and her chest was full. However, she had a waist that was as thin as a water snake, and it was extremely soft. She was really as f * cking sexy as she could get. In addition to that pair of slender and long legs, her beautiful and cold face was fatally attractive to many men, not to mention Rong Zhan! Before he got sang Xia, he was obsessed with her as a person. However, after he got her completely, he was not only obsessed with her as a person, but also with this body that made him extremely obsessed. He wished he could drown in her body day and night, never to be separated. As Rong Zhan continued to ravage her roughly, he didn¡¯t forget to threaten her again while panting. I¡¯m asking you a question! in the future, if you encounter such a thing, don¡¯t care if you know that or not!¡± If she really dared to put herself in danger and something happened, did she know that he would go crazy? Sang Xia watched as he buried his head in her chest again. Her wet eyelashes fluttered slightly. She did not know if it was because of his stimulation or because of her inner feelings, but her slender fingers ran through his black hair. She closed her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Rong Zhan, if there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll still be so sad. No matter how many times she had encountered this kind of situation, she would not allow Fang Zhi to control her. Because ¡­ That was his original reaction. Because ¡­ it was a subconscious protection for one¡¯s lover. She loved him. when rong zhan heard that, his slender body that was on top of her froze. He propped himself up and went to look at her. Her long and narrow eyes were filled with complicated and intense emotions. It was as if she had a lot of emotions that she wanted to vent, but it seemed that she could not find a breakthrough. After a while, he suddenly clenched his fists and growled like a beast. He suddenly lowered his head and kissed her like a storm, making her drown in his deep Sea of Love. She was so deeply in love that she could not escape! Sangsang. His woman. It wouldn¡¯t. He would not give her that chance again! Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t describe the feelings and emotions he felt. Clearly, he had always thought that he was an exiled person, lonely and unloved. But now, there was someone who loved him and was willing to give up her life for him. He couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. Not to mention, she was the person he loved deeply. wife, do you know that when Qianqian was 18 or 19 years old, you appeared out of nowhere and I was stunned by your gaze in the rain. At that time, I only thought that it was for a moment, but who knew that it would be my entire life? ¡± The rain that she had been drenched in at the age of 16 would not appear at the age of 26, but he had taken a look at her, and from then on, he had been concerned about her. Rong Zhan leaned against her forehead and panted slightly as he spoke. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes were no longer as devilish and arrogant as before. They were only filled with intoxicating gentleness. The dense darkness in his eyes was like a thick ink that could not be dissolved. sang xia could not help but smile when she heard his confession. Rong Zhan¡¯s throat moved as he stared at her face. Suddenly, he wiped his head away, and the corner of his lips twitched slightly. Suddenly, as if he was mocking himself, he said- Chapter 433 ? 433 My wife, marry me! as expected, one can¡¯t meet a stunning person in one¡¯s youth. Otherwise, he would have been like him. From then on, he would think about her day and night, madly in love with her, and dream about her every night. ¡°wife, i¡¯m finished.¡± He was completely under her control. However, he was willing to endure it. sang xia wrapped her arms around his neck and pecked at the corner of his lips. ¡± rong zhan, there¡¯s one person who will give you a longer happiness in the future, even if that person was just a passerby in your youth. ¡± She stared into his eyes and held his face in her hands. She smiled gently and seriously. and that person is me. Everything was over. Having a crush, being crazy, being in pain, being persistent, the love that was exchanged for it was most likely more unforgettable. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was conquered by her sweet words. It was as if he had secretly eaten the honey in the jar when he was young. He stepped on the clouds and felt sweet in his heart. The corners of his mouth kept rising, pure and charming. She looked like a little fool. ** The night was cool and the full moon was like jade. On the big, soft, black bed, Rong Zhan kissed her tenderly and lovingly as he took off his black shirt and hugged her soft body tightly. At this moment, both of their hearts were unreserved, and they gave each other their souls to each other honestly-! Finally! when rong zhan held her fingers tightly with his, he panted slightly and said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°wife, marry me.¡± wife yingluo, marry me yingluo. Hurry up. She would really become his woman, his wife, his wife, and one day, she would become the mother of his children. He would treat her well. He would treat her well for the rest of his life. He wanted her to do what she wanted to do, to support and respect her. No matter how busy he was, he would not miss any of her concerts. No matter how many girls there were around him, he would not even look at them. Even if the beauty was old and her face aged in the future, he would still treat her as a treasure in his hands. he had waited for her for so many years and deliberately hung out with her. his soul was empty and he had long been tired. He wanted to have her so badly. He wanted to settle down and be with her for the rest of his life. He wanted to have two babies who would call them Daddy and Mommy and let little to play with them. this was simply the life that he had hoped for the most in his life. As for sang Xia, when she heard him whispering into her ear, her nose suddenly felt sour and her eyes welled up with tears. His heart was throbbing. Now, the Sang family¡¯s matter was completely unrelated to her. There was only one thing left for her revenge. From now on, she would start a new life. As if it was a mist The future would be perfect. Because of Rong Zhan, she could finally settle down and look forward to the future like many other innocent girls. She even started to look forward to the days to come. But a proposal? No. She already felt very honored that he could come to her side and take this step. Therefore, regardless of whether it was his confession or his proposal, he let her take the initiative for the rest of the steps. She had said that she would spoil him like a little idiot. He had also said that he just wanted to drown in her arms. Therefore, after that- Chapter 434 ? 434 i¡¯m angry, you only know how to deceive me with sweet words! therefore, she wanted to give him an unforgettable memory. Everyone said that Rong Zhan had given up too much for her, and she knew this better than anyone else. Although he had said that feelings could not be borrowed and returned. However, she only wanted to love him with all her might from now on! So, huhu Under Rong Zhan¡¯s eager gaze, she shook her head slightly, feeling a little complicated. ¡°W-why?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he frowned as he asked her. He did not understand. Didn¡¯t she love him too? Why did he reject her again? The disappointment in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes was hard to hide. Sang Xia could not bear to see him like this. She gave him a light Peck on the corner of his lips and said softly, ¡± I¡¯ve been a little busy recently. Can you give me some time? ¡± It was enough. she had thought about it before. She just needed a little time. After she returned to Country M, she would hold the biggest concert in Europe, so she had considered many things in private. Rong Zhan did not want to let her off. This was not the first time he had told her this. A long time ago, when they had just gotten together, he had told her that she might as well make the ¡®wife¡¯ a reality. But at that time, she had directly replied to him with one sentence: Are you kidding me? Even if it was because their feelings for each other were not as deep as they were now, why did she still want to drag it on now? Didn¡¯t she want to have a child or marry him? The more Rong Zhan thought about it, the more disappointed he felt. Feeling a dull pain, he turned over and ignored her. don¡¯t be so obvious when you¡¯re angry, okay? However, when he turned around, he was just waiting for sang Xia to coax him. However, the moment he turned around, sang Xia stood up as well as if she was about to leave. Rong Zhan could not hold it in any longer. He turned around and grabbed her arm, growling in a low voice, ¡± where do you want to go if you don¡¯t comfort me?! Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± She knew that he was angry, but she remembered that he was busy with work today and only had breakfast. She wanted to make him something to eat and comfort him. what¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯ll cook the noodles for you, okay? ¡± Sang Xia Qi glared at him. However, Rong Zhan was stunned for a moment when she said that. Then, his eyes fell on her lower body. Xuxu¡¯s eyes were burning with passion. He swallowed hard and reached out to grab her feet. Xuxu, come on then. Then come. As he said that, he was about to take off the skirt that she had not finished taking off. Sang Xia was dumbfounded. Hey, hey Hey! What are you doing?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to cook noodles for me?¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia saw that he was staring at the space between her legs and her face instantly burned. She picked up a pillow and threw it at him. She gritted her teeth and scolded him in a low voice, ¡± you¡¯re so shameless. I clearly said that I would cook noodles for you! Who was that! Just a moment ago, she was still angry and arrogant, but when she heard that she was going to cook noodles for him, not only did her thoughts go astray, but her fiery temper was also gone in a second. Where was his dignity? Do you still have any dignity? Rong Zhan was hit by the pillow. When he took it down, his expression was strange, as if he was thinking too much. He turned around and ignored her, but his ears were strangely red. He gritted his teeth and replied, ¡± get lost. Do I need you to cook noodles for me? ¡± You only know how to f * cking lie to me with sweet words ¡­¡± Chapter 435 ? 435 I understand the logic, but I¡¯m going to act for a while! ¡°If you don¡¯t take any action, how am I supposed to believe that you love me? What¡¯s the use of you if you don¡¯t even give me a status!¡± She kept saying that she loved him and would accompany him for a lifetime, but she didn¡¯t even give him a little red booklet! The more Rong Zhan thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. No! No, no matter what, he had to cheat her into a marriage! As sang Xia listened to his complaints, she suddenly felt like laughing. She was even imagining what he would do when the day came when she gave him her romance. She had really made arrangements. She sat there with her legs half-folded and wrapped in the bedsheet. She stretched out her fair and beautiful foot and kicked his leg lightly. She rubbed it and said, ¡± Rong Zhan, how can you be so pretentious? Haven¡¯t I already explained everything to you?¡± She had said this on purpose to see him furious. Of course. Actually, she didn¡¯t just want to tease him. She knew that the angrier Rong Zhan was now, the more shocked he would be when he found out her true thoughts. he was a lonely person who had been wandering and working hard to survive since he was young. he had also suffered from the pain and torture of his family. how could she not feel heartache after she cared about him? That was why he wanted her to give him a new home. There, there was her, him, and love. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t want to be angry with her and tried his best to understand her. Thinking that she was busy with work, he wiped his face and got off the bed in frustration. He took out a cigarette and lit it. Lowering his eyes, he held it in his mouth and mumbled, ¡± forget it. You don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand all the reasons, but I still want to act for a while. i understand the logic, but i¡¯m going to act for a while. After a while. sang xia was so angry that she laughed. however, she still got out of bed and walked up to snatch his cigarette. ¡± stop smoking, it¡¯s bad for your kidney. ¡± she said. Kidney damage. It would have been better if she had not said that. The moment she said that, Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes and gave a faint smile. why? do you think I can¡¯t do it? ¡± Sang Xia tiptoed from behind, her chin resting on his shoulder. She reached out a finger to tease him. we¡¯ll only know if ran ran can do it after we try. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes darkened. He held her waist and carried her to the bed. His big palm landed on her abdomen. you Little Vixen, did you do it on purpose? ¡± he said softly. She was clearly on her period, yet she still deliberately provoked him and wanted him to fight with blood? Sang Xia gently blew into his ear. so, do you want ran ran? ¡± as she spoke, her hand had already landed on something. It landed on a large part of his pants. rong zhan held her hand and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± no, i don¡¯t want it even if you use other methods. ¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to wait until your aunt leaves. I can¡¯t waste it. I can¡¯t leave a single drop of it for you!¡± He said through gritted teeth. Even though sang Xia was teasing him on purpose, she could not help but blush when she heard that. She turned around and did not look at him. Rong Zhan, how can you be so flirtatious? ¡± ¡°eh? You¡¯ve said it many times.¡± Rong Zhan chuckled and kissed her, the two of them getting intimate. The two of them were really good at rubbing against each other. Rong Zhan pressed her down on the bed and pushed against her. His voice was hoarse and his eyes were deep. wife, I¡¯m not in a good mood yet. Can you please coax me again? ¡± how? ¡± sang Xia asked. rong zhan nudged her and gestured. ¡± praise it. ¡± Chapter 436 ? 436 my dear wife, praise it He smiled evilly and squinted at her with ill intentions. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered when she heard that. She really wanted to pretend that she did not hear him. Her ears couldn¡¯t help but burn. She wiped her face and buried herself in the blanket. Rong Zhan bit her ear from behind and said seductively, ¡± huh? Are you going to tell me or not? I¡¯ll get angry if you don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯ll give you one last chance to please me. ¡± Sang Xia knew that he was shameless, but she did not expect him to be this shameless. He actually wanted her to praise his brother! However, being threatened by him like this, sang Xia could not help but feel her cheeks burning. She stammered and asked, ¡± I don¡¯t know how to praise you. He was too scheming. He had never been a newbie in this aspect. Every time, he would torture her until she cried and begged for mercy. if she had not heard from su xun that rong zhan had started to be a bad boy when he was 13 or 14 years old and watched those films, she would never have believed that he was still a virgin when they had sex. Rong Zhan gritted his teeth slightly. can¡¯t you just praise me honestly? do you dare to say that your man is not big? ¡± Rong Zhan had long had a physiological reaction and had been restless behind her. When sang Xia heard him say such a straightforward thing, she was forced into a corner. She could only blush and bury her face in the pillow. She let out a muffled sound in response to him, ¡± deep and deep. Go deeper, isn¡¯t that enough? ¡°Deep, how deep is it?¡± &Nbsp; ah. Sang Xia really wanted to strangle him. ¡°One step to the stomach.¡± This should be fine, right? As soon as she said that, Rong Zhan stood in front of her and rubbed her stomach with his hand to measure it. He frowned and said seriously, ¡± it¡¯s only at the stomach. Sang Xia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She raised her head and shouted, ¡± it¡¯s f * cking heart-breaking, bro! Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± Well, yes, this is good, very strong! ** The two of them had spent the entire night cuddling with each other. In the wee hours of the morning, they were still holding a bowl each and slurping down noodles. When Rong Zhan brought them down and came out of the kitchen, the phone in his bathrobe suddenly rang-! He frowned slightly. Who would come to find him this late? he took it out, but when he saw the number, he immediately narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? are you thanking me?¡± ¡°Thank you, my ass! Damn it, something happened!¡± Tang ye¡¯s voice was urgent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was lazy and he didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°The police were attacked on their way back with that crazy woman! The police officers in the cars were all killed! Sang zhirou had been taken away!¡± ¡°What?¡± As soon as she said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s voice suddenly went up a few pitches! His face instantly turned ashen! As expected. He should have killed that crazy woman, sang zhirou, a long time ago. He had originally planned to do it after he was in prison without anyone knowing, but how did she get away now? However, in this case, the most important person was not sang zhirou. It was the person who had saved sang zhirou! Who on earth had the ability and courage to murder a police officer from Z Country and save a criminal? The purpose of their actions was undoubtedly to deal with them later! you know that my parents ¡®house is in the suburbs. There are very few surveillance cameras and street lights on the way here. We don¡¯t even know where the attack is. Tang ye was annoyed too. He had just taken revenge on that woman sang zhirou, and he thought- Chapter 437 ? 437 the whole nation was in an uproar, the scandal of the engagement party was exposed She would never come out again, but who would have thought that she would be rescued again? This made them a potential threat. It was like a cold snake slithering in the dark night, making people shiver with disgust. One had to know. A person like her, who was forced into a corner, would easily do anything for revenge! Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was also ugly, but he calmed down very quickly and said coldly, ¡± if there are no traces, then look! With the bullet clips, footprints, and tire tracks sealed off and investigated the scene overnight, he would definitely find some clues! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t catch that woman!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked my subordinates to do it!¡± Tang ye was not in a good mood, but he could not help but curse at the end. He¡¯s so f * cking hard to deal with!¡± After hanging up, Rong Zhan called someone else. After a few seconds, the call was connected. a man¡¯s magnetic and deep voice was heard. it was very pleasant to hear. Rong Zhan turned around, took out a cigarette, and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. He was wearing a sleeping robe lazily and said lazily, ¡± Ah Chen, something happened here. I think the higher-ups will find you soon, Yingluo. A few minutes later, he hung up the phone, put it in his pocket, and went upstairs expressionlessly. If you don¡¯t want revenge, then try it! Why didn¡¯t he take a look at who he was going to take revenge on? he would make them regret being born into this world! By the time Rong Zhan came up, sang Xia had already washed up and fallen asleep under the blanket. He leaned over and kissed her forehead lovingly before taking off his robe gently and turning off the warm yellow bedside lamp that she had left for herself. He took off his clothes, got under the blanket, and held her in his arms. It was a warm and cozy night. Rong Zhan did not tell sang Xia about that. In his opinion, there was no need to say anything. It would only make her worry. the next morning, the two of them did not stay in bed and left early. Sang Xia still had an important matter to attend to today. After a few days, she would be going to Country M to prepare for her next concert. She still had a lot of things to settle recently so that she could put the important things to her and even more important things to Rong Zhan on the agenda as soon as possible. Regarding last night¡¯s engagement banquet, Su Li had arranged for the paparazzi to infiltrate, so who knew what kind of shock the events of last night would cause in t city and on the internet. Sang Xia did not even need to think to know that the internet was in an uproar. When she went out and stopped at the traffic light, she could see through the half-opened window that students crossing the road, working women, and even drivers who stopped to wait for the red light could be heard chattering about sang zhirou¡¯s matter. The first thing that came out this morning was that at sang zhirou and Tang ye¡¯s engagement party, a woman had come to their door and ruined the entire party! This was a huge piece of gossip. It added flavor to the busy and boring lives of many people, giving them the capital to talk about after tea and meals. But none of them knew. Sang Xia had planned all of this step by step, so that they, who deserved it, would end up like this. The chauffeur in the car that was parked beside sang Xia was still laughing and saying, ¡± I heard that his lover is pregnant. This engagement will definitely be exciting. After he finished speaking, he glanced at someone out of the corner of his eye and was stunned. When he looked again- Chapter 438 ? 438 You have two hollow eyes, but you can¡¯t see your brother-in-law the other party had already closed the window slowly. he suddenly opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but the other party had already closed the window slowly. the green light turned on and the car drove into the traffic first. ¡°Eh, did I misjudge? It seems to be sang Xia, the lead singer of the singing band. She should have been there last night too, Yingluo.¡± ** ¡°Wife, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± rong zhan reminded. Sang Xia raised her head and looked outside. The snow-white hospital building was spotless. T city loved to rain. However, the morning was the first clear after the rain. Although it was late autumn, the air was filled with the faint fragrance of soil and trees, making people feel relaxed and happy. It was as if the depression in her heart had dissipated after that matter was resolved, and everything had become better. That¡¯s right, she had come today to completely bring sang nuo back. To be honest, even though sang nuo was the son of her mother and sang Zhenwei, and that man¡¯s blood still flowed in her body, sang Xia did not feel that way. Ever since Chen Anjie brought sang zhirou to their house, the little sang nuo had also suffered a lot of pain. Chen Anjie even intentionally said that sang nuo was not sang Zhenwei¡¯s child. Therefore, no matter what, sang nuo had to follow him in the future. He had lost their mother, and she was the only sister left. That day, sang nuo was discharged from the hospital. He had almost recovered in the hospital and had been doing rehabilitation exercises. Other than not being able to run very fast, he had no problem walking. When Rong Zhan accompanied her to the hospital, he asked, ¡± wife, why don¡¯t you send my brother-in-law to study abroad? ¡± It would save him a lot of trouble if he went out, and he wouldn¡¯t have to stay here and be a third wheel. Sang nuo¡¯s big sister complex was not just ordinarily serious. Sang Xia shook her head and frowned. it¡¯s up to him to decide. I don¡¯t want to interfere with his decision. When she arrived at the hospital and saw sang nuo, sang Xia was slightly surprised. In the end, she could not help but laugh. A fifteen-year-old teenager. Standing in front of the bed, he was wearing a pair of dark gray casual pants, a navy blue hoodie, a blue denim shirt, and a pair of white casual shoes. He was not old, 1.78 meters tall, and had a handsome and clean face. His short black hair was enough to charm a little girl and make her have a nosebleed. He was standing at the head of the bed, still holding the mini Racing car that Rong Zhan had given him as a reward for winning the World Cup. it was really good. At that moment, sang Xia thought,¡¯as expected, everything is getting better.¡¯ ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here!¡± When sang nuo saw sang Xia, his eyes instantly lit up. Out of habit, sang Xia reached out her hand to stroke his hair, only to find that he seemed to have grown a little taller. It was difficult for her to reach him, and in place of her, another big hand came. rong zhan was not as gentle as sang xia. he went up to him and rudely messed up his hair. he snorted and said, ¡± with two hollow eyes, you can only see your sister. where¡¯s your brother-in-law?! ¡± Sang nuo hurriedly pushed himself back, pretending that he had just seen it. ah, brother-in-law, you¡¯re here too! ¡°You stinky brat!¡± ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. Have you packed your things? let¡¯s go.¡± After leaving the hospital, sang nuo kept talking to sang Xia on the way. When they arrived at the parking lot outside, sang Xia had just mentioned to him about her studies, and sang nuo was stunned. Then, she glanced at Rong Zhan¡¯s direction. He touched the back of his head and stammered. sang xia instantly understood and looked at rong zhan. [ author Jun: haha, the second song is about to start again. Awesome! ] Chapter 439 ? 439 Master Zhan and his brother-in-law¡¯s second bullet, laughing like crazy (1) He gestured to him and Rong Zhan was speechless. His eyes were fixed on a coffee shop on the opposite Street. He twitched his lips and said in a bad tone, ¡± I¡¯ll go get two cups of coffee. ¡°Three cups, brother-in-law!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not getting a share!¡± Before Rong Zhan left, he stuffed the car keys into sang Xia¡¯s hands without even looking at them. He left first. ¡°Tell me, what do you think?¡± Sang Xia raised her brows and asked him, ¡± also, why is he not saying anything when Rong Zhan is here? Sang nuo grabbed the hair in front of his forehead and frowned. It was rare for a young man to look so mature. He said, ¡± sister, I don¡¯t want to go abroad. He didn¡¯t want to go abroad. Eh? Sang Xia furrowed her brows. Why did he say that he did not want to go abroad? ¡°what do you think? what are your plans? do you still want to go back to school?¡± Sang nuo did not say anything and continued, ¡± my brother-in-law said that he wants me to go overseas. He said that he would give me a better education and kept egging me on. The corners of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. This Rong Zhan! ¡± sis, i want to go to city g. it¡¯s the place where you go to university. ¡± Sang Xia was stunned. G City in country Z was not only a special administrative district. She had specially been admitted to a university there to study, and that place was also the base camp where Rong Zhan used to hang out. He had once been involved in the underworld. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Other things aside, city G was indeed beautiful, had a prosperous economy, and was very developed. after going to that high school, naturally, I want to go to the University you went to. Otherwise, Hanhan ¡­ ¡°Otherwise what?¡± you¡¯re busy with work, and time is tight. You don¡¯t have much time to accompany me either. It¡¯s almost the same no matter where we go. Why don¡¯t we go to a place where you went to college? I want to walk the roads you¡¯ve walked, stay in the library, and go to the classrooms. That way, I won¡¯t feel too lonely and cold when I¡¯m alone. Hearing that, sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered. Finally, she took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡± silly. Silly girl However, sang Xia still agreed, because she really could not be by his side all the time. If sang nuo wanted to go to G City, she would let him go. Although sang nuo looked young and rebellious, he was no longer a child after going through so many things. Pain and suffering would always make people grow quickly. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Seeing that sang Xia did not say anything, sang nuo felt an inexplicable sense of loss. Sang Xia walked to the front of the car and turned around. She leaned against the door and looked at him. nuonuo, when you go to G City and start to work hard, you won¡¯t have so many things to worry about anymore. Many people only have time to waste on meaningless things because they have too much free time. That¡¯s why they have time to moan and suffer. Look at those busy people, all their time is spent on hard work.¡± Sang Xia continued, ¡± fighting for your own dreams. You have your own dreams too, don¡¯t you? ¡± after sang xia¡¯s words, sang nuo was silent for a long time. in the end, he furrowed his brows and clenched his fists. He knew. However, there was something he didn¡¯t tell her. In addition to his own dreams, he would also think of her, but that was not a meaningless thing that he would casually think of when he was free, right? It was important to miss her too. How could sang Xia not know what he was thinking? however, he wanted to go to G City to study alone. What he needed was his own motivation, and he needed someone to get used to it as soon as possible. sang nuo was no longer sad. before rong zhan returned, she gave sang xia a look and said, ¡± sis, let¡¯s drive over to pick up my brother-in-law. ¡± Chapter 440 ? 440 Master Zhan and his brother-in-law¡¯s second bullet, laughing like crazy (2) Sang Xia nodded. sure, you can sit in the front or back. ¡°No, no, sis, I¡¯m going to go for a while.¡± you can drive!? ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t know this. When you weren¡¯t around, brother-in-law helped me practice very well.¡± Sang nuo was lying with a straight face. Sang Xia was suspicious. then you can try. Sang Xia also wanted to see his standard. When they reached G City, she would consider buying him a car. Rong Zhan was driving an SUV Porsche today. in the garage of his villa, there were all kinds of limited edition luxury cars. Rong Zhan came out of the coffee shop. Although he said he wanted two cups of coffee, he still bought three. He was dressed especially warmly today. It was late autumn, and he had thrown away his favorite shirt and was wearing a beige woolen sweater with a black knee-length coat. Black pants and leather boots. He had fair skin and an exquisitely devilish face. He looked like a bad guy, but the warm clothes he was wearing made one¡¯s heart soften for some reason. Even the waiter in the coffee shop couldn¡¯t help but secretly stare at her head, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but be filled with pink. The door of the coffee shop was a little low, and Rong Zhan walked out with his head lowered. His every move was drooling and pleasing to the eye. He stood at the junction and watched an SUV drive over. He narrowed his eyes. Who was it? Then who drove over? As sang nuo was driving, he saw Rong Zhan immediately. my brother-in-law is there! Sang Xia saw him from the passenger seat. She lowered the window and put her arm on it. don¡¯t worry, drive slowly. There¡¯s a puddle in front. Drive over and stop by the side of the road. Santos seemed to have special feelings for the waterhole, but he felt that it was a good thing that the SUV he was driving this time was large, so he did not have to ¡± lift his feet ¡± in the car. However, he didn¡¯t want to drive slowly by the waterhole, so he immediately drove quickly. Rong Zhan saw his car being driven over. At first, he thought that it was sang Xia driving and did not think much of it. However, when he suddenly saw that the person driving was sang nuo, his eyes widened. ¡°F * ck! Why is this kid driving my car again!¡± Rong Zhan cursed in a low voice. Didn¡¯t he know his own level? Rong Zhan held a cup of coffee and raised his hand, wanting him to stop as he could not let his wife stay in the car. Sang nuo looked at Rong Zhan rushing towards him as if he wanted to stop him. He pointed to the front and told him to stop the car. In the end, while he was talking, the car suddenly sped past the shallow water-! Instantly, Rong Zhan¡¯s body was covered in mud and water! ¡°F * ck, f * ck, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Sang nuo quickly explained. Sang Xia was also stunned. why did you drive so fast? ¡± rong zhan was a clean freak. ¡°I¡¯ll quickly apologize to him.¡± looking at his brother-in-law¡¯s ashen face in the rearview mirror, sang nuo quickly reversed the car. although he was reversing the car, he did not slow down. however, on the way back, in a hurry, he actually-! And it splashed all over Rong Zhan¡¯s body-! Ha! Rong Zhan stood there with three cups of coffee in his hands, dumbfounded! This time, sang nuo and sang Xia looked at each other, no one daring to speak. He didn¡¯t even dare to apologize. Sang Xia could not help but reach out her hand to block the side of her face that was exposed outside the car window. That scene was too beautiful. She could not bear to look at it, nor did she dare to look at it ¡­ However, what she didn¡¯t expect even more was what came after-! Chapter 441 ? 441 Santos,! ¡®ll!! ck your Grandpa! Sang Xia could not help but roll up the window slowly. it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I¡¯d better not apologize! Sang nuo was afraid of getting into trouble, so he swallowed his saliva. In the end, when he sped past the puddle on the ground, he splashed water all over Rong Zhan again. This time-! Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± A man¡¯s long roar echoed from the street far behind them, ¡± sang nuo, I¡¯ll f * ck your father!!! *** After playing with sang nuo for the whole day, Rong Zhan left early in the afternoon due to some urgent matters. At night, after sang Xia accompanied sang nuo to watch a movie, Rong Zhan drove over to pick her up at the public square. Her. Right! It was definitely not ¡®them¡¯! She was the only one. when rong zhan came back, he had changed into a clean set of clothes. it was a v-neck grey cashmere sweater, revealing his exquisite and charming collarbones. he looked extremely sexy. standing at 1.88 meters tall, he had a slender body and exuded a lazy and charming aura. It really made people drool. He was waiting for her at the entrance of the movie theater. Sang nuo was the first to see Rong Zhan, and she felt a chill down her spine. sis, why don¡¯t I not stay at my brother-in-law¡¯s place today? I think he¡¯ll need a few days to calm down. Sang nuo thought about how he had spattered his brother-in-law¡¯s car three times while driving today. He felt that he was looking for death. As they were talking, Rong Zhan had already arrived. However, when he saw them, he turned around and opened the car door. From the dark, he took out a kraft paper bag with something inside. Sang nuo wanted to hide behind sang Xia when she saw Rong Zhan walking over. However, Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes and walked over. He grabbed sang Xia¡¯s arm and pulled her over, throwing the leather bag into sang nuo¡¯s arms. ¡°Other than my underwear, everything I wore today is inside. Wash it clean for me! Remember, don¡¯t wash your hands!¡± Rong Zhan stuck out a finger and emphasized threateningly. ¡°Sister Yueyue, look at him!¡± ¡°You still know that she¡¯s your sister and I¡¯m your brother-in! law? Eh? if it wasn¡¯t for this little relationship, i wouldn¡¯t just make you do the laundry, i would make you run naked on the streets, you know that!¡± The corner of sang nuo¡¯s eyes twitched violently. Although he was not willing to wash clothes, he was even more unwilling to run around naked. However, he could not help but grumble, ¡± you¡¯ve already washed so much. Why don¡¯t I just wash your underwear too! Rong Zhan snorted coldly. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Sang nuo¡¯s eyes instantly widened! sang xia held her forehead and turned her head away. alright, she did not hear anything. ¡­¡­ Sang nuo did not follow him back to the villa. He was not willing to live under the same roof with this brother-in-law no matter what. Sang Xia had no choice but to give him the key to her apartment. however, when they parted ways, he still felt as if he had suffered a critical hit. rong zhan forced her to show off her affection. And this dog food, unexpectedly, was photographed by someone and posted on the internet. at night, everyone was used to scrolling through weibo. when they were scrolling through the news, a well-known blogger¡¯s weibo suddenly became a hot search. he said that a fan had accidentally taken such a photo, and the heart of the single dog who was complaining about abuse trembled. hot search #the first bullet of midnight dog abuse! The unspeakable thing between the goddess sister sang and her man. # One must know that- Chapter 442 ? 442 Master Zhan and sister sang abuse dogs in fancy ways, sweet fried netizens! This morning, the paparazzi had released a bomb on the internet. At sang zhirou and Tang ye¡¯s engagement party, a pregnant mistress came to the door. The media and netizens were criticizing it. They said that they looked so loving in front of the camera, but behind the camera, it was such a melodramatic drama. They were all ridiculing and mocking their relationship. At night, when the photos of sang Xia, Rong Zhan, and a handsome young man were exposed, the strong contrast made it popular. That was because the picture that had been exposed was clearly the same: on the street of a cinema square, under the soft and bright street lights. The cold moonlight poured down. The atmosphere was so beautiful. Rong Zhan held the back of sang Xia¡¯s head with one hand and leaned over to kiss her. However ¡­ That was not the point. The point was that a handsome young man tried to push Rong Zhan away, but Rong Zhan pushed his face away while kissing sang Xia. He did not even bother to push the young man¡¯s face away. The young man¡¯s handsome face was squeezed together. He reached out to grab Rong Zhan, but it was not enough. He looked like he had lost all hope and was in despair. It had to be said that it looked very comical, but it was also a very loving scene. Countless netizens left comments below. When euman F * cked the little monster, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at this scene. [ carrying shoes for a long journey: god photo, God capture, God Dog torture. ] Yao Yan: ¡± I can¡¯t help but feel like laughing. The expression on my face is so sweet that it¡¯s hard to describe how excited I am. Jiu CI Shan,¡±I didn¡¯t believe that master Zhan would give up on us, but I¡¯ve given up after seeing this.¡± (Smile) Qing Yan and Luo Yu: ah ah ah, am I the most touched! When she saw this photo, she decisively believed in love again! My little fairy is sitting and waiting for my Mr. Right to marry me on a mantis shrimp! Brother nine, brother nine, I¡¯m the beautiful brother nine: ¡°Am I the only one who wants to know who that handsome little guy is? [picking nose] In the morning, it was still sang zhirou and Tang ye¡¯s broken relationship that was being criticized by countless media and netizens. However, at night, there was a photo of sang Xia and Rong Zhan. The stark contrast was so exciting! That night, sang Xia returned to the villa. After taking a shower, she picked up her phone and saw many people @ her on Weibo. She opened it and saw the photo instantly. Although she was surprised, she could not help but laugh. The next second, she felt even more moved. He saved it and made it his screensaver. After all, the internet was in an uproar. Many fans were asking who the handsome young man was and what they had done today. They felt so happy. Sang Xia raised her eyebrows and bit her lip. She recalled what had happened during the day. Her fingers quickly swiped on her phone and she posted a message on Weibo: my younger brother was discharged from the hospital today. Something indescribable happened between my younger brother and his brother-in-law. Your master Zhan went to buy coffee, and my brother drove over to pick him up. However, there was some water on the road, so my brother relied on master Zhan¡¯s big SUV and drove over. In the end, water splashed all over master Zhan¡¯s body. Hence, my younger brother panicked and went back to apologize. In the end, he splashed master Zhan with water again. This time, my younger brother didn¡¯t dare to apologize and immediately sneaked away. Once again, he drove past the accumulated water and splashed master Zhan with water again. What¡¯s scary is that I¡¯ve been sitting in the front passenger seat and watching in a daze the entire time. The moment sang Xia¡¯s Weibo post was posted-! Chapter 443 ? 443 The netizens laughed like crazy! As soon as sang Xia¡¯s Weibo post was posted, the internet was instantly blown up! Netizen Wang xiaoniao: Hahahaha, I¡¯ll feel sorry for master Zhan for a second, hahaha!¡± A netizen chased: ¡± Oh my God, I¡¯m still working overtime at the office. I¡¯m eating. When I see this, I¡¯ll spit it in the face of the boss opposite me, okay?! I can¡¯t take it anymore, ¡± the rain continued. I laughed so much that I kept patting the bed in my dormitory. I woke everyone up. Netizen Zhen Yi: ¡± can I say that I¡¯m already laughing like a madman?! Another netizen called ¡®ninth brother, ninth brother, I¡¯m the beautiful ninth brother¡¯ said, ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t want to know how big the shadow in master zhan¡¯s heart is. i only want to know how many times you were f * cked by master zhan at night and the position you were f * cked in! (Tsundere Wang) Sang Xia¡¯s Weibo was bombarded by netizens. For a while, countless passers-by had become fans of sang Xia road, and there were countless classic comments below. without a doubt, compared to sang zhirou¡¯s love this morning, their goddess sister sang and master zhan¡¯s love was the headline today. this was the highlight of the day. While he had tortured countless single people, he had also healed many people¡¯s hearts. This night, they were touched by their love. the sun group opened an official weibo account in country z and reposted it in a high-profile manner. they even added a sentence: Am I the only one who really wants to know what expression master Zhan had at that time? [ tsundere Wang ] There were even comments from the netizens that formed Rong Zhan¡¯s team. netizen xuan: ¡± master zhan doesn¡¯t want to speak to you and even threw a piece of sh * t at you. ¡± [ the netizen: ¡± Mr. Zhan doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. He even threw a dog at you. ] Netizen Phantom: [ I don¡¯t want to give it to you. ] ¡­¡­ That night, many people were touched by her. Many people who had framed sang Xia were still envious of her, but they could only be envious, jealous, and hateful. At this time, sang zhirou was in a closed and dark place. There was a bag on her head and she was unconscious. No matter who took her away, she could not be seen now. However, sang zhirou had also been with her best friend, Xia luoxue. Ever since her bad backstage behavior was exposed at that concert, the company No longer supported her. Her singing career took a nosedive, and now she could only become a Missy who freeloaded at home. When she saw the photos of sang Xia and Rong Zhan torturing single people, as well as the Weibo post by sang Xia, Xia luoxue, of course, not only hated sang Xia, but also felt jealous. When she first saw Rong Zhan, she was deeply mesmerized by this man¡¯s temperament and looks. However, all that was left now was jealousy and hatred. She hadn¡¯t posted on Weibo for a long time, so when she went online, she deliberately wanted to gain some popularity, so she posted a post like this: [ before I met that woman, I had money, songs, fans, and a boyfriend. But now, I have nothing. ] He was hinting that he had lost everything after sang Xia exposed the backstage incident. However, after this Weibo post was sent out, no one paid attention to it for a long time. Later, when someone finally replied, she quickly went to check. However, when she saw the message, her expectant gaze suddenly changed, and her face turned white and red. She was so angry that she deleted her Weibo post! That was because a netizen had replied to her: [ Chen Baobao¡¯s little baby ]: at least you¡¯re not left with nothing. You¡¯re still sick! [ spreading hands ] Chapter 444 ? 444 Heaven and hell, that terrifying scene Later on, the netizen took a screenshot of this Weibo post and posted it on the internet, which unexpectedly became popular. This caused countless netizens to laugh proudly and tell her the truth below. Apart from this, there was another surprise that no one had expected. Sang nuo¡¯s appearance had actually attracted sang Zhen Wei¡¯s attention. in the middle of the night, the house was a mess. sang zhenwei came back reeking of alcohol. he picked up his phone and accidentally saw the news on their weibo. his eyes suddenly flashed with a sharp look. However, when he saw the photo and saw sang nuo¡¯s appearance, his entire body trembled. Sang Xia was not his daughter. This was the truth. he knew it from the start, and that was why he felt that women were humiliating him. he also did not like sang xia, and chen anjie knew all of this. But it was Sanno. His son. Chen Anjie had also ridiculed him countless times, saying that sang nuo might not even be his child. Furthermore, when Chen Anjie was pregnant, sang nuo hated them and even pushed Chen Anjie down the stairs. Therefore, he was furious and agreed to send sang nuo to the youth prison. He was not willing to care about sang nuo¡¯s matters. But now ¡­ He looked at the Sang nuo and ran ran in the photo. Was that his own flesh and blood? Sang nuo had grown up and was somewhat similar to him. After sang Zhen Wei drank, he thought about everything that had happened in the past and could not help but feel unusually sad. If sang nuo was his child, then sang nuo would be his only true bloodline. It was unknown what sang Zhen Wei thought of, but his eyes suddenly widened and his nerves became tense. Right! He was still his Guardian. Now that sang nuo¡¯s leg had recovered, he had to get it back! Sang Zhenwei returned to his room in a drunken state. When he opened the door, the room was filled with the strong smell of blood. A woman was lying in the corner of the floor, moaning bitterly. The blood on the ground had already dried up. An iron chain was tied to her ankle, imprisoning her. When sang Zhen Wei saw her, a brutal light flashed in his eyes. He took a snake-skin whip from the wall and walked to the woman. The whip mercilessly struck down, again and again! The woman screamed and hid in a corner, but the whip still came down on her face. ¡°Ah-!¡± ¡°Who told you to steal! who asked you to embarrass me! Who told you to make me a cuckold! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The thick curtains covered the windows, hiding the darkness in the house. It was terrifying. However, it couldn¡¯t cover up the miserable screams and angry curses. They came faintly through the window and startled the crows on the branches outside, making them cry strangely. ** The engagement party¡¯s events were exposed one after another, especially the fact that sang zhirou had been arrested by the police, which could no longer be covered up. There was no need to hide. T city¡¯s TV news channel began to broadcast that the mayor¡¯s daughter was suspected of repeatedly hiring hitmen to injure, murder, and other criminal acts. The video from the smart car recorder was also made public, and in an instant, the whole country knew the true face of sang zhirou. That wasn¡¯t all. The Tang family also began to release important news, reporting the Mayoress ¡®brutal methods of killing the Tang family¡¯s child. They said that they would go through legal procedures and deal with it strictly. They would not let her off! all of a sudden, the ugly faces of the sang family¡¯s important figures were exposed, and the entire society began to attack the sang family fiercely. it¡¯s hard to imagine that their family is actually this kind of person! a vicious woman like Chen Anjie should go to hell! ¡°What¡¯s more terrifying is that ¡­¡± Chapter 445 ? 445 Threatening! Sang Zhen Wei wants to snatch sang nuo away ¡°Sang zhirou is the scarier one! she¡¯s acting so weak and pitiful, to think i used to like her yingluo.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s hiding her true strength.¡± ¡°No wonder Tang ye is so determined to break up with her, Yingluo!¡± this was nothing, especially those who had once supported sang zhirou or sang yuanrou¡¯s brainless fans. now, they were all slapped in the face by the truth! In the future, he would never dare to mention that sang zhirou was his idol! Otherwise, they would all be flamed to death! The internet was flaming the ugly faces of the Sang family! As a result, a few days before the election for the new mayor, t city¡¯s mayor resigned and left. Once this news came out, the whole country was in an uproar. Some people said that he was irresponsible and that he had to take responsibility for his own actions. They did not agree with such a practice. Some people said that he knew his own limits. Because of the bad things that happened to the Sang family one after another, it had a very bad impact on society. Sang Zhenwei would no longer be eligible for the election and no one would support him anymore. no matter what, the sang family was completely finished this time. However, the media didn¡¯t report the rescue of sang zhirou and the attack and death of many police officers. This matter had already caused a major internal response. The higher-ups were furious, but considering the severity of this matter and the possibility of it causing panic in society, this matter was suppressed in front of the media and not mentioned at all! Therefore, if it wasn¡¯t for the people inside, they wouldn¡¯t know that sang zhirou had been rescued and was out of the law! The internal department of Z Country quickly launched an investigation. However, there was also information that said that the person who rescued the criminal might be a foreigner, so such a brutal cross-country case was handed over to the Colonel of the Special Forces, Leng yunchen, to deal with it alone! Leng yunchen, the son of the general of country Z, Leng Xiao. he had once led his special forces to solve dozens of transnational criminal cases. he was cold, indifferent, and his means were swift and decisive! He was the eldest son of Leng Xiaomo¡¯s family, who she had no blood relationship with. The Leng family and the Rong family had been friends for generations! Leng yunchen¡¯s mother, Gu Liang, was a high-level retired core member of an arms group. She was once ranked first on the International Criminal list. The night Rong Zhan received the news that sang zhirou had been captured ¡­ The phone call she made in the middle of the night was to Leng yunchen. One white and one black, one light and one dark, working together! ** Sang Xia was going to send sang nuo to G City in a week¡¯s time, away from this place of unrest, and to have a new start. A few days later, sang Xia received an anonymous email. There was only one sentence mentioned in the letter,¡±Richard, I did love your mother back then, but she was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child. I couldn¡¯t accept such a scheme and humiliation, as well as the huge blow to my heart, so I did what I did. I hated her and wanted to take revenge on her.¡± [ twenty years later, as her daughter, your revenge has succeeded. I¡¯m now in decline, and you¡¯re satisfied. However, give me sang nuo. He¡¯s my son!!! ] when sang xia received such an email, she was unmoved when she read the first part, but when she read the latter part, she could not help but feel a chill down her spine and her fingertips trembled. He had an extremely bad premonition! Sang Xia quickly gave sang nuo a call. Once the call went through, the call was immediately picked up. nuo nuo, sang nuo, where are you now?! Chapter 446 ? 446 something happened to sang nuo and he was beaten up! what¡¯s wrong, sis? I¡¯m at the gym near your apartment. Santos responded. Sang Xia¡¯s whole body was still cold. She immediately said, ¡± you¡¯re going anywhere you want now. I¡¯ll go to you right away! ¡°Okay, but what happened to sister?¡± Sang nuo asked in surprise. As sang Xia was about to drive over, she answered without hiding anything, ¡± father might go to look for you. He wants to take you away and live with him. ¡°What?¡± When sang nuo heard this, he was instantly shocked and dumbfounded. sis, sis, I don¡¯t want to, I ¡­ Di, di di ¡­ before sang nuo¡¯s anxious voice could be heard, the call was suddenly cut off. Sang Xia¡¯s face turned pale and she rushed over in an instant. She did not forget to send a message to Rong Zhan on the way. Actually, what sang Xia was most afraid of was not that sang nuo would be separated from her if she were to follow sang Zhen Wei. What she was afraid of was that sang Zhen Wei had been through so many bad things, and every single one of them was a heavy blow to him. She was afraid that he might have lost his mind, or even become a psychopath. Especially ¡­ Chen Anjie¡¯s cheating on him had not been made public yet, but she had already seen the video recorded by Cheng Donglin¡¯s micro camera. She had seen how bloody and violent sang Zhenwei was. After a few glances, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and quickly turned it off. She had kept this for the last time. She had originally wanted to give it to sang Zhenwei as his last gift at the Mayoress election, but unfortunately, he had given it up on his own accord. The current sang Zhenwei was probably not the same as the previous sang Zhenwei. If sang nuo was really taken away by him as his Guardian, it was easy to imagine what kind of life sang nuo would have to live under his blood, violence, and perversion. Therefore, no matter what, she would not let sang nuo¡¯s custody fall into sang Zhen Wei¡¯s hands. After sang Xia rushed over, she could hear sang nuo¡¯s shouts from afar. there were a lot of people outside the gym. Santos was inside-! Sang Xia immediately stopped the car and rushed over. ¡°You let me go! I won¡¯t go with you even if I¡¯m beaten to death!¡± When sang Xia was squeezing through the crowd, she heard such a roar, and it suddenly made her heart ache. When she entered and saw the scene with her own eyes, her pupils suddenly shrank. He was in a sorry state, and there were still dirt stains on his face. One side of his face was swollen, and his eyes were bloodshot. He gritted his teeth and refused to leave with that person no matter what. One of his hands was being dragged by someone. That person was none other than sang Zhenwei! Sang Zhenwei was dressed in ordinary clothes. His beard was unkempt and his hair was disheveled in just a few days. He had a fierce look on his face and was wearing a baseball cap. If sang Xia did not know that sang Zhenwei might go to look for him, no one would be able to recognize him as the high-spirited Mayor from before. Sang Xia couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She rushed forward and pushed sang Zhenwei away. She stared at him and panted. are you done! ¡± Stop dreaming, sang nuo is my little brother, he has nothing to do with you!¡± As soon as sang Xia went up, many of the onlookers immediately recognized her! ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s sang Xia!¡± ¡°What the hell, what¡¯s going on? then these two people are ¡­¡± Countless onlookers started chattering, and some people couldn¡¯t help but record videos! Sang Zhen Wei looked at sang Xia with eyes filled with hatred. He cursed- Chapter 447 ? 447 he¡¯s dead? ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that he¡¯s my son! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re that b * tch¡¯s daughter! But I¡¯m going to take my son away! I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business! Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up as well!¡± As he spoke, he was about to push sang Xia away to snatch sang nuo, but sang Xia pushed him away again and roared, ¡± so what if sang nuo is your son?! however, he only has your blood flowing in his body! Have you ever had the obligation to be his father? You personally destroyed your own family and indirectly forced his mother to die! When his stepmother took over and bullied him, did you stop her? You were the one who personally sent him to the youth prison to be tortured. You were the one who allowed your people to mistreat him! You¡¯ve never fulfilled your responsibility as a father for even a day. So, now that you can¡¯t give birth to a child, you¡¯re only looking for him because you¡¯ve lost your balls, right?¡± Sang Xia could not help but shout at the end, ¡± you¡¯re dreaming! Give up! Santos will never be with you! He¡¯s not worthy of being his father-!¡± ¡°you-!¡± When sang Zhen Wei heard that his blood was boiling, he was furious and raised his hand to slap sang Xia. The crowd screamed. However, the next second, a shadow flashed past and pounced on sang Zhen Wei. Sang Zhen Wei fell down and his head hit a groove on the side of the road. Sang Zhen Wei¡¯s eyes widened and he laid on the ground, not moving. Gradually, blood seeped out from the back of his head. Ha! Everyone panicked and started screaming. By the time sang Xia reacted, sang nuo, who had pounced on her earlier, was already standing there stupidly, staring at the scene. Her fingertips were trembling, and her entire body was cold. Sang Xia saw the scene as well. While her heart trembled, she tried her best to calm herself down and walked in front of sang nuo. She reached out her hand to block his eyes and said, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s fine now. It¡¯s fine now! As she spoke, sang Xia had already taken out her phone and was calling for an ambulance. ¡± sis, sis teased me. i didn¡¯t mean to tease you. ¡± sang nuo¡¯s entire body trembled. he really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. he just didn¡¯t want this man to hit his sister. he just wanted to protect her. he really didn¡¯t mean to let his head hit the ground, and he didn¡¯t mean to let his head bleed. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, believe me, I¡¯m here for you!¡± At this moment, the sound of a car braking suddenly came from the side of the road. Many people looked over and their eyes widened. rong zhan rushed over quickly. this time, when the crowd saw him, they all made way for him. The moment Rong Zhan entered, he saw the scene inside. As someone who had been through too many big scenes, his long and narrow eyes only flickered slightly when he saw the man on the ground whose head was bleeding. He quickly returned to normal. he walked in front of sang xia. when he saw the unnoticeable helplessness and panic in her eyes when they looked at each other, his heart suddenly ached and was about to break. He hugged sang Xia, and sang Xia hugged sang nuo. he held the two helpless people in his arms like a mountain, calm and reliable! He had protected his beloved woman and his family inside, giving them the most determined protection! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here for everything! Nothing will happen!¡± At that moment. rong zhan¡¯s originally tall and slender body seemed to have grown even taller. Chapter 448 ? 448 Will he go to jail? breakdown Sang Xia could not help but bury her head in his chest. Her lips moved, but she could not say anything. In her world. Rong Zhan¡¯s appearance had given her a broad and reliable arm. Finally, she was not alone in facing these things that made her break down. For a moment, he had become the person she was willing to submit to. She was willing to be protected by his strong and powerful arms. ¡­¡­ When the ambulance arrived, Rong Zhan asked Cheng Donglin to bring sang nuo back first. He was still young, and it was inevitable for him to be scared when something like this happened. He left with sang Xia in the ambulance. However, they didn¡¯t get into the ambulance and drove their own car. In the car. Sang Xia¡¯s face turned pale. Rong Zhan, will he just be like this? ¡± Just what? She found it difficult to say the last word. It wasn¡¯t because she had feelings for sang Zhen Wei or because she felt pity for him. It was because of sang nuo. If something really happened to sang Zhenwei and his life was in danger, would sang nuo bear the legal responsibility? It was not easy for Santos to get out of the youth detention center, and he had been resting for so long after the car accident. Now, he was going to go to G City to fight for his future and his dream. What if he was sentenced for some crime? Not to mention, it was all because of him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here.¡± rong zhan knew that she was afraid, so he held her hand tightly to comfort her. Rong Zhan¡¯s illness was all because of me. It was sang Zhenwei who wanted to hit me. Sang nuo went to push him, and he was pushed down. Sang Xia said, her eyelashes fluttering. Hearing this, Rong Zhan took in a deep breath. it¡¯s much better than I thought. This is legitimate self-defense. Sang nuo was beaten up like that, and even if it¡¯s a little ugly, it¡¯s still evidence. Moreover, he¡¯s not even 16 years old yet. I¡¯ll find the best lawyer to help him! Sang Xia replied,¡±hehe.¡± Sang Xia was at a loss for words. If sang nuo were to bear any more responsibility for this matter, she would never forgive herself. ** Sang Xia had been worried and could not put her mind at ease until she received news from the hospital. Sang Zhen Wei didn¡¯t die. When sang Xia received the news, her tensed up nerves finally relaxed. He didn¡¯t die. It was good that he didn¡¯t die. however, there was news from the hospital saying that although sang zhenwei was not dead, he was still in a coma. his head was hit hard and he might not wake up. When sang Xia heard the news, she was silent for a long time. she did not tell sang nuo about this. he was still a child, so he did not need to know. Because of the incident, sang Xia had wanted to send sang nuo away before she went to Country M, but now, due to some urgent matters, she had no choice but to send him away. The rest of the matters were handled by Rong Zhan. However, just as he was about to send sang nuo away, the hospital said that sang Zhenwei had suddenly woken up! Moreover, he wanted to bring sang nuo away no matter what! He was his biological father and had absolute custody! For the past few days, sang nuo had stayed in the villa, and a shadow had been cast over his heart. He could not forget the scene after he had pushed his father away. although he hated that man and hated him, he never wanted him to die. However, knowing that he was not dead, sang nuo felt much better. Thinking that he would be leaving this place soon, sang nuo could not help but want to look for sang Xia. In the study. he spent a lot of money to hire a lawyer who¡¯s very good at winning cases in t city. He¡¯s even his old classmate. He¡¯s determined to take Santos away, and now we-¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± There was a muffled sound. Chapter 449 ? 449 Exposing the video of sang Zhenwei¡¯s domestic violence! In the study room, Rong Zhan was talking to sang Xia when they suddenly heard a strange noise at the door. Rong Zhan stopped talking and they looked at each other. Sang Xia immediately went to open the door. Sang nuo was walking back in a hurry. Sang Xia quickly called out to him! ¡°Sanno!¡± He stopped in his tracks, but he did not turn around. He just lowered his head and clenched his fists. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered, and she walked over. This time, she saw that sang nuo¡¯s head was lowered, but it could not hide his slightly red eyes. ¡°Nuo nuo Qian Qian.¡± Sang Xia could not help but raise her hand to caress his face. Sang nuo could not help but turn his head away. When he turned around again, his voice trembled as he said, ¡± sis, it¡¯s no big deal. If he wants me to go with him, I¡¯ll just leave. It¡¯s no big deal. There¡¯s really no Wanwan. He didn¡¯t want to bring them too much pressure and burden. ¡°Is it really no big deal? He can¡¯t even give you a decent family, and it¡¯s hard to say if he has any psychological problems. What about your future? Besides your studies, aren¡¯t you also obsessed with car racing? Could it be that you¡¯re thinking of giving up?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes darkened. also, your sister is rich now. Did you know that I bought you a sports car that you like? ¡± You can drive it and practice it in G City.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± sang nuo suddenly raised his head, clearly in disbelief. Sang Xia shook her head gently. silly girl, Didn¡¯t I tell you to believe in your sister? you¡¯d better be at ease. After this is over, you can go to G City. I¡¯ll go and visit you. sang nuo¡¯s heart could not help but be stirred. ¡± but i heard brother-in-law talking about yingluo just now. ¡± She said that he was going to be snatched away by that man. It was impossible for Santos to say that he wasn¡¯t afraid. He already had a better vision for the future. If he was taken away by that man, he would be ruined. Moreover, he hated him to the core. That man was violent. Just the thought of being taken away made him feel as if his life had turned dark. ¡°Custody?¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± Although sang Xia was the older sister, she might not be as good as her father in some ways. &Nbsp; but ¡­ The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched, and a faint light flashed in her eyes. don¡¯t worry. Your custody will be in my hands. Since sang Zhen Wei had already reached this step and still refused to give up. Then she had no choice but to take out her most crucial weapon. There was no way she would let him have sang nuo. ¡­¡­ In fact, if it was Rong Zhan, he could totally solve this matter by using violent means. If he could use violence, he should try not to talk nonsense. However, the quarrel that day had been recorded by passers-by and uploaded to the internet. She was in the limelight now, and it was impossible to cover up such an incident. Therefore, violent means were no longer desirable, and many people¡¯s eyes were on it. No matter what the truth of the matter was. Things were progressing very quickly, and much smoother than expected. A few days later, the court session for the custody matter began. What was interesting was that many people were still paying attention to this matter. Many reporters followed in to record the live broadcast. Sang Xia did not stop him. Because the content of this recording would give sang Zhenwei a heavy blow. she had already given him a chance, but he was the one who would not let her go, and he would not let sang nuo go either. the lawyer that sang zhenwei had hired was one of his former law students. he was very capable and listed numerous reasons, saying that sang xia did not have the right to raise him. The lawyers on sang Xia¡¯s side had been listening quietly the whole time, allowing the other party to come up with all kinds of reasons at the end. However, at the last critical moment ¡­ Chapter 450 ? 450 Live broadcast, shocking everyone! When the judge looked at them, Rong Zhan¡¯s lawyer said directly, ¡± your honor, putting aside the fact that sang nuo¡¯s sister, sang Xia, is very in love with her boyfriend and will soon enter the marriage Hall, giving sang nuo a complete family that is suitable for sang nuo¡¯s growth, what I want to say is that I have a video here that can directly prove that sang Zhenwei is no longer sang nuo¡¯s Guardian. As soon as he said that, the reporters who were recording all perked up their ears. Wait a minute! What kind of news was this? Would soon enter the marriage Hall? ha! This was major entertainment news. However, what followed was an even more important matter that shocked them. This was a live recording. Rong Zhan¡¯s lawyer handed over their evidence to the judge, and the judge let them out. Suddenly, the screen turned from a snow-white screen to a clear one. Everyone held their breath. Very quickly. a scene appeared on the screen. it was from the day of the engagement party. sang zhenwei came in and questioned chen anjie about her pregnancy. chen anjie quibbled a few times and sang zhenwei actually took action. He grabbed her hair and started to slam her against the wall. The woman¡¯s shrill screams rang out and lingered on. Many people came to the court on the day of the hearing, not to mention the live recording. The entire scene was recorded, and the reporters were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe that the violent man up there was their former mayor! When the judge saw this, his face was particularly grave. As for the lawyer that sang Zhenwei hired, he was dumbfounded when he saw this scene. His eyes were about to pop out! He had rarely been defeated! But this time, this evidence that he had never known about was like a sharp knife that deeply pierced his heart, making him feel cold all over. Because ¡­ This video was simply fatal! Domestic violence was illegal, and this video made it impossible for him to get out of it, let alone take care of the child. His expression was extremely ugly, and he couldn¡¯t speak. However, just as they were about to reach the end of the video, Rong Zhan¡¯s lawyer suddenly pressed the pause button remotely and asked the judge, ¡± do you want to continue watching the rest of the video? we have to consider sang Zhenwei¡¯s privacy. However, it¡¯s also this privacy that makes me feel that he¡¯s not suitable to take care of the child anymore. He¡¯s not very stable mentally now. The judge¡¯s face was solemn as he deliberated for a moment. look, I need to completely understand what kind of state he is in right now. The moment he said that. The lawyer nodded and continued to show everyone the key high energy scenes. Everyone stared at the screen, afraid to miss anything. However, everything that happened after that not only did not disappoint them, but it could also be said that they were shocked. Especially when sang Zhenwei¡¯s angry roar as he punched and kicked came from the screen, ¡± I¡¯m infertile, so where did you get pregnant? Which man did you have a bastard with?¡± When these words were shouted out, not only were the people present shocked, but the judge was no exception. ¡°B-B * stard Yingluo¡± ¡°Tiangang Qie¡± countless people were dumbfounded by this revelation. Everything that happened after that was even more violent. He pulled her by her hair and dragged her upstairs. The eerie and terrifying look was no less than that of a horror movie. After a few cuts in the video, the ground was covered in blood. Sang Zhen Wei took the whip and hit her hard while scolding her ¡­ Chapter 451 ? 451 Discovered sister sang¡¯s vicious scheme! That hideous and terrifying appearance was no different from a terrifying pervert. ¡°Oh my God, bi sang Zhen Wei has actually become like this, it¡¯s too terrifying.¡± that¡¯s right. If that child were to follow sang Zhen Wei, what kind of life would he be living? ¡± The video ended abruptly. Everyone found it difficult to calm down. as for the lawyer who was hired by sang zhenwei earlier, he had a helpless expression on his face. he inserted his hands into his hair and gritted his teeth in anger. he wanted to smash the table. He had thought that he would win the lawsuit, but he didn¡¯t expect to lose to his own people. as the saying went, one was not afraid of a god-like opponent, but of a pig-like teammate! after the video ended, the judge fell into a moment of silence. in the end, in front of everyone, he made the final decision and directly awarded sang nuo¡¯s custody to his blood-related sister, sang xia! Sang nuo did not go to see it with his own eyes. He had been anxiously waiting for news at home. After all of this was over, the reporter who was recording, with sang Xia¡¯s silent approval, exposed the most crucial climax of the court session, which was the turning point in just a few minutes. A video had completely reversed the situation. With this sudden exposure, the internet instantly exploded again. ¡°F * ck! He¡¯s wearing a green hat!¡± ¡°cheating! The mayor has been cuckolded!¡± ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve noticed? the woman who cheated on you was almost killed! It¡¯s too scary!¡± At that moment! It wasn¡¯t just the guests who had attended the Tang family¡¯s engagement banquet, but also the other guests who had found out about this matter. They were all shocked. No wonder! No wonder sang Zhenwei¡¯s expression was indescribable. After he found out that his wife was pregnant, his face turned red. He thought that it was because he was excited, but now that he thought about it, it was probably because he was angry! He was wearing a green hat! The Sang family was abuzz with rumors in the upper circles and became the subject of ridicule. Everyone said that this was a sin and that there were few good people in this family. However ¡­ At this moment, someone suddenly mentioned sang Xia. what¡¯s wrong with sangxia? isn¡¯t sangxia doing fine? she¡¯s grown out of the mud and not tainted anymore. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. She only looks a little cold, but her heart is still very warm. The other person shook his head and said with an indescribable expression, ¡± haven¡¯t you thought about everything that happened at the engagement banquet? step by step, from Madam sang to sang Zhenwei and sang zhirou, all of them were thrown into a corner. It was as if there was a plan and someone was controlling them. Ha! As soon as he said this, the others suddenly felt a little creeped out. ¡± that¡¯s right, yingluo, you¡¯re right too. yingluo, why don¡¯t you look for the pregnant woman from the first time? the screen actually automatically played a sex video. she was beaten up so badly that she couldn¡¯t be controlled at all. this shows that she¡¯s not alone at all, yingluo. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! There¡¯s clearly someone behind her who¡¯s instigating Yingluo.¡± At the end of their discussion, they felt a chill down their backs. you all say that sang Xia is kind, but now you should know who will be happier if the Sang family can¡¯t make a comeback. The few of them were silent, without a doubt. That was sang Xia. She still had a motive. However, after realizing this, although they no longer felt that sang Xia was very kind, they also knew that she was not as simple as she looked. If she were to become ruthless ¡­ Chapter 452 ? 452 Snatching away his wife¡¯s love, master Zhan¡¯s jealousy and hatred! Even men had to admit defeat at this meticulous thought. No matter the time or place, he could control the existing plan and the unknown plan to merge perfectly at any time. After the few of them came back to their senses, they all sighed. Luckily, he didn¡¯t treat her as an enemy! Meanwhile, sang Zhenwei was in the hospital. in the end, he still had to find out about the news. when he heard that the whole country knew that he had been cuckolded, his eyes suddenly widened and he felt breathless. the medical instrument made a beeping sound, and after a while, the doctor and nurses rushed over in a hurry-! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After sang Xia returned to the villa, the nervous sang nuo immediately stood up from the sofa. He did not say anything, but was extremely nervous to know the results. However, sang Xia only gave him a meaningful smile and did not tell him directly. sang nuo, come with me. rong zhan also came back. he did not know what his wife had made for this brother-in-law of his, and he was quite jealous. Sang nuo did not know what was going on, so she just followed sang Xia and Rong Zhan out. When they arrived at the basement of the villa¡¯s garage, the luxurious cars parked there really shocked sang nuo. sis, brother-in-law, are these your cars?? ¡± Rong Zhan ignored him completely. Sang Xia led him to a car covered with black cloth and stopped. It stopped in the middle of the spacious basement, like a sleeping cheetah. ¡°Sanno, there¡¯s no need to be jealous.¡± As she spoke, she gave him a look with a half-smile. Sang nuo was stunned. he was not stupid. He was stunned not only because the black cloth-covered car in front of him was probably a gift from his sister, but also because of Wanwan. It meant that he was The Guardian of Xuanji. sang nuo, don¡¯t cause any trouble for me when we¡¯re in G City. You know your sister¡¯s temper. She probably doesn¡¯t want to be found by the teacher. As sang Xia spoke, she had already stepped forward. She pulled the black cloth covering the car and a black CCX sports car came into view. it was a streamlined, elegant and charming car, a limited edition ccx sports car. it was so smooth that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it and was quite eye-catching. Santos was so shocked that he could not close his mouth. because you¡¯re still young, you¡¯re not allowed to drive around until you get a driver¡¯s license in G City. Promise me that you¡¯ll live a good life there. This car is my gift to you. at that moment, sang nuo was so excited that he was about to go crazy. ¡°sister!¡± Sang nuo pounced forward and hugged sang Xia. Yes, that was his new life, the beginning of a new life. He would definitely work hard to do what he wanted to do, to fulfill his wishes, to become the person he wanted to be! ¡°Tsk, a 5.0-liter, dual-booster gasoline engine with an engine output of up to 806HP. A 920-nanometer torque, a speed of 3.2 seconds from 0 to 100km/H, and a top speed of 400 km/H. It¡¯s such a waste to give it to a little kid who hasn¡¯t even grown his hair out!¡± Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t hold it in and said with envy and jealousy. ¡°Why? are you jealous?¡± ¡°Brother-in-law, are you jealous?¡± Instantly, the siblings said in unison. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached again. He turned around and did not look at the limited edition CCX sports car. How could he not be jealous? he was just short of eating his hands out of jealousy and hatred. Luckily, he was sending sang nuo away tomorrow! if he were to snatch away his wife¡¯s love again, he would definitely fly into a rage. The night fell. Sang Xia felt that her days were still too full. Although she had not held a concert yet and claimed that it was a holiday, she was still very busy during this period. Su Li was leaving the day after tomorrow. that¡¯s right, su li had stayed in z country during this period of time to help her take revenge, but now that everything was settled, su li was also leaving. However, sang Xia was rather depressed. Why didn¡¯t she wait for Xiaobai? No, in her eyes, that person was ah Nian. The man who made her feel hesitant and conflicted. As she was tossing and turning on the bed, she could not fall asleep. Rong Zhan had left to deal with some matters. Sang Xia knew that most of his matters were not related to work, so she did not bother about them. rong zhan did not know her identity in the corporation. She did not want him to know either. He was in the light while she was in the dark. She could discover many secrets in private. For example, at this moment. ¡°Di-! Di¨C!¡± A long and even reminder rang out. Sang Xia, who was already unable to fall asleep, was startled for a moment before she opened her eyes in an instant! he looked at his watch on the bedside table. It looked like an exquisite mechanical watch, but it was actually a high-energy Watch. Global satellite positioning, which could send signals at any time and any place, and could also be used to contact the group¡¯s headquarters in Rome to receive and obtain all kinds of information. Sang Xia sat up in her pajamas and tied her long hair into a bun. She took out her computer and turned it on. Her fingers quickly flew across the screen. The screen finally showed the interface of a double-headed eagle. She hit enter to enter. In the chat room, Rong Zhan¡¯s video appeared on the screen. Su Xun, Xiao Yezi, Jun hang, Youyou, and a few other people were present. As soon as she came online, other than Leng yunchen, it was inconvenient for her to come, and Su Li was the only one who was not there. Xio had yet to start giving out her mission and was waiting for Su Li. At this moment, Su Xun was quarreling with Xiao Yezi. ¡°Get lost, get lost, get away from me, whoever you want to be with!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be more reasonable? you¡¯re the one who pesters me every day, aren¡¯t you? Fortunately, my sister is coming back, otherwise you would be nagging me to death every day.¡± Just because Xiao Yezi was the chief Officer of the virus Research team, he had been transferred to follow her orders. He was controlled by her in the research room every day like a lab rat and was not allowed to go out. He was tortured to death, alright? Xiao Yezi was actually very good-looking. It was also a typical case of not judging a person by their appearance. However, she looked like a scholar with a pair of black-rimmed glasses on her fair face. Her hair had been cut short because of years of work, so it was inevitable that her originally bright pearl was covered with a layer of dust. Now that she was being attacked by Su Xun, she was so angry that her eyes were almost red. Do you think you¡¯ll have a good life when your sister comes back? Do you think your sister loves you so much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her brother, why doesn¡¯t my sister dote on me!¡± ¡°Bah! When you fell down the stairs when you were young, you wanted to cry. It was your sister who told you to be strong and that you would be fine after a few swings, right? What happened to you after that? you were so stupid that you shook your head twice and then you told everyone, did you break a bone in the end?¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± As soon as this was said, a few people couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Youyou couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh out loud, but when she thought that a certain someone would see her if she turned on the video call, she immediately restrained her smile and lowered her head to look like an obedient and elegant lady. She covered her small mouth and couldn¡¯t help but Twitch the corners of her mouth. Sang Xia did not turn on the video call, and at this moment- Chapter 453 ? 453 The mission of the mysterious group Sang Xia felt that her days were still too full. Although she had not held a concert yet and claimed that it was a holiday, she was still very busy during this period. Su Li was leaving the day after tomorrow. That¡¯s right, Su Li had stayed in Z Country during this period of time to help her take revenge, but now that everything was settled, Su Li was also leaving. However, sang Xia was rather depressed. Why didn¡¯t she wait for Xiaobai? no, in her eyes, that person was ah nian. the man who made her feel hesitant and conflicted. As she was tossing and turning on the bed, she could not fall asleep. Rong Zhan had left to deal with some matters. Sang Xia knew that most of his matters were not related to work, so she did not bother about them. rong zhan did not know her identity in the corporation. She did not want him to know either. He was in the light while she was in the dark. She could discover many secrets in private. For example, at this moment. ¡°Di-! di¨C!¡± a long and even reminder rang out. sang xia, who was already unable to fall asleep, was startled for a moment before she opened her eyes in an instant! He looked at his watch on the bedside table. It looked like an exquisite mechanical watch, but it was actually a high-energy Watch. Global satellite positioning, which could send signals at any time and any place, and could also be used to contact the group¡¯s headquarters in Rome to receive and obtain all kinds of information. Sang Xia sat up in her pajamas and tied her long hair into a bun. She took out her computer and turned it on. Her fingers quickly flew across the screen. The screen finally showed the interface of a double-headed eagle. She hit enter to enter. In the chat room, Rong Zhan¡¯s video appeared on the screen. Su Xun, Xiao Yezi, Jun hang, Youyou, and a few other people were present. As soon as she came online, other than Leng yunchen, it was inconvenient for her to come, and Su Li was the only one who was not there. Xio had yet to start giving out her mission and was waiting for Su Li. At this moment, Su Xun was quarreling with Xiao Yezi. ¡°Get lost, get lost, get away from me, whoever you want to be with!¡± ¡°can¡¯t you be more reasonable? You¡¯re the one who pesters me every day, aren¡¯t you? Fortunately, my sister is coming back, otherwise you would be nagging me to death every day.¡± Just because Xiao Yezi was the chief Officer of the virus Research team, he had been transferred to follow her orders. He was controlled by her in the research room every day like a lab rat and was not allowed to go out. He was tortured to death, alright? Xiao Yezi was actually very good-looking. It was also a typical case of not judging a person by their appearance. However, she looked like a scholar with a pair of black-rimmed glasses on her fair face. Her hair had been cut short because of years of work, so it was inevitable that her originally bright pearl was covered with a layer of dust. Now that she was being attacked by Su Xun, she was so angry that her eyes were almost red. Do you think you¡¯ll have a good life when your sister comes back? Do you think your sister loves you so much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her brother, why doesn¡¯t my sister dote on me!¡± ¡°bah! When you fell down the stairs when you were young, you wanted to cry. It was your sister who told you to be strong and that you would be fine after a few swings, right? What happened to you after that? you were so stupid that you shook your head twice and then you told everyone, did you break a bone in the end?¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± As soon as this was said, a few people couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Youyou couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh out loud, but when she thought that a certain someone would see her if she turned on the video call, she immediately restrained her smile and lowered her head to look like an obedient and elegant lady. She covered her small mouth and couldn¡¯t help but Twitch the corners of her mouth. Sang Xia did not turn on the video call, and at this moment- Chapter 454 ? 454 Su Li¡¯s abnormality! She was holding her laptop in her bedroom. When she heard this, the corner of her eyes twitched and her lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up. ¡°You-!¡± Su Xun¡¯s handsome face turned pale as he was exposed again. what¡¯s wrong? are you unhappy? when you were young, you ran around the house naked every day. A fruit knife almost cut off your little d * ck. Your sister must have done that because she found you an eyesore. ¡°You-!¡± your sister commands you at home every day and tells you to do work. I don¡¯t believe that you hate me more than she does. Xiao Yezi crossed her arms and pouted her little mouth, looking unconvinced. The few of them laughed so hard that they were cramping up. Su Xun was so agitated by Xiao Yezi that he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He raised his hands in surrender. fine, fine, fine. You can be awesome then! Su Xun was beautiful. It was a combination of handsome and beautiful face, and a pair of small dimples. When he smiled, he looked particularly good, and girls especially liked him. However, Xiao Yezi and he were childhood sweethearts. Xiao Yezi was a well-behaved and obedient top student when she was young. When she grew up, she became the chief Officer of the viral research group. Su Xun, on the other hand, had been having many Affairs since he was young. He could also pick up girls and had a good way of speaking. No matter who he talked to, he could coax the other party to have a smile on their faces and their eyes would be filled with love. Everyone knew that Xiao Yezi liked Su Xun. Su Xun¡¯s mother was called Fu Jiu, and she had always treated Xiao Yezi as her future daughter-in-law. However, Su Xun¡¯s attitude had always been ambiguous. Even if he said that he didn¡¯t like her, the two of them were stuck together at times. Even though he didn¡¯t mess around when he said that he liked her, there were still many peach blossoms that he couldn¡¯t cut off. In fact. Sometimes, it was really hurtful to be so ambiguous like this. at this moment, neither of them spoke, and su li went online. ¡°Sister, what took you so long?¡± Su Xun asked. Su Li also didn¡¯t turn on the camera. Her voice was a little weak after a while. what are you doing? did you miss me? ¡± I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia furrowed her brows. Something was wrong. Su Li¡¯s tone was not right. She had been so busy these past few days that she had no time to spare and had not been in contact with Su Li for a few days. What was the situation on her side? Although sang Xia knew that there was something wrong with Su Li, very quickly, more than one person noticed it. Because when Su Li¡¯s mood was bad, she would also very quickly kill the people around her. Whoever spoke to her would be shot! Xio began to talk about the matter. t city hasn¡¯t been very stable recently, so a few agents were transferred from the headquarters. As he spoke, he sent a photo. It was sang zhirou¡¯s photo. When sang Xia saw it, she frowned. What was going on? how could it be sang zhirou? Wasn¡¯t she already captured? Sang Xia was surprised. Su Li also immediately opened his mouth. what the hell? wasn¡¯t this woman caught? ¡± Xio leaned against the back of the chair, narrowed her eyes, and said expressionlessly, ¡± she ran away. The police took her away. They were kidnapped on the way. The police were all annihilated, and many of them died. This incident has a huge impact. We will cooperate with yunchen and get our agents to capture sang zhirou as soon as possible. The first thing we will do after capturing her is to cut her veins and make her a disabled person, then hand her over to country Z¡¯s Special Forces. hearing this, sang xia¡¯s heart was greatly shaken! Sang zhirou had run away and was taken away. Why didn¡¯t rong Zhan tell her about such a big thing? Just as he was thinking this, Xio¡¯s voice was heard again. hacker Joey-¡± Chapter 455 ? 455 Rong Zhan wants to meet the hacker joy! ¡°Hacker joy, your mission is to infiltrate the firewall of the Sicily Mafia. I suspect that the person who saved her is related to a woman from the Mafia.¡± As he said that, another photo appeared on the screen. sang xia¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw the man. ¡°The woman you¡¯re looking at now is Bessie, the illegitimate daughter of Australia¡¯s King of Gamblers. She secretly inherited her father¡¯s huge assets and many local forces, but this woman doesn¡¯t use her brain, she¡¯s simple and rough. She¡¯s now the daughter of one of the fathers of the Sicily Mafia. We had a conflict with her before, so I suspect that joy, you¡¯re in charge of investigating this matter and send the information to the agents as soon as possible.¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°joy?Did you hear that?¡± Seeing that she wasn¡¯t moving, Xio¡¯s lazy and charming voice suddenly went a few pitches higher. Su Li raised his brows and did not say anything. Sang Xia adjusted the voice changer and said in a low, neutral voice, ¡± I understand. Xio listened to Joy¡¯s reply, and for some reason, her heart trembled. She was silent for a moment, and when she spoke again, she suddenly said, ¡± come with the agent who was transferred over. I want to see you. Ha! As soon as these words were said, the listless Su Li stiffened, and sang Xia furrowed her brows. Her lips moved, but for a moment, she did not know what to say. ¡± i have to come. among the higher-ups, other than you, who¡¯s new in the past two years, i¡¯m familiar with everyone else. i need to get a more direct view of you and understand you in more detail. ¡± Xio sensed her hesitation and spoke unhappily. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± These few words made her back sweat and she felt a little hot. Sang Xia leaned on the chair and held her forehead helplessly. How could she get familiar with him? Didn¡¯t he know her ¡®well¡¯ enough? He was very clear about the inside and outside. Sang Xia did not say anything, so Xio assumed that she was not good with words and tacitly agreed. Jun hang suddenly spoke about another matter. His tone was calm and unhurried, like a spring breeze. I also have a deal with the Sicily Mafia. They want to buy our latest batch of weapons, the Super-short cabin AR-15. The price has not been agreed, so they will send someone to negotiate. Without waiting for Rong Zhan to frown, Su Xun could not help but interrupt, ¡± f * ck, you don¡¯t have money to burn, do you? this new model has a fixed lens set with the ghost Dr. It has a precise magnification function, and there is a rotating lens in the middle. By rotating it 90 degrees, it can achieve the purpose of doubling. It¡¯s very expensive. Technology comes first. I thought only we are rich and know how to use it. Why would the Sicily Mafia buy this when they have so much time to p? ¡± Su Xun shook his head in surprise. The young girl took a sip of coffee with her red lips and said in a soft, sticky voice, ¡± no, they¡¯ve been going up against the underworld organizations in Northern Europe recently. No matter how expensive this weapon is, it¡¯s now in high demand. They want more than just this, but also the ERMS and the MQ-1 Jaeger. Youyou, ungrateful Youyou. Bo Yan was an GE ¡®er¡¯s daughter and Bo Yi¡¯s older sister. Although an GE¡¯ er was a movie queen in the entertainment industry on the surface, she was once the chief firearms designer of a firearms group and had an extremely high IQ. Before she retired from the Army, her daughter, despite her parents ¡®objections, had entered a firearms group for the young man she once loved. Youyou was the best at being gentle and weak, but in fact, he was a ruthless character who pretended to be a pig to eat the Tiger. Chapter 456 ? 456 Master Zhan wants to meet his ¡± father-in-law ¡± as the leader! He had entered the International circle that was destined to be extraordinary. Many people thought that she was brainless because she had big breasts, but in fact, she was not only svelte but also had a high IQ and EQ. She was a Super Black-bellied beauty. In front of the indifferent and abstinent Jun hang, who was as cold as a banished immortal, all kinds of ¡± green tea ¡± mixed with all kinds of ¡± white lotus flowers ¡°. As they discussed, Xio seemed to have thought of something as the corners of her lips twitched slightly. She sneered and said, ¡± tell them that if such a huge order comes, they should teach their father to come over and talk about it. That¡¯s the only way to show their sincerity! Rong Zhan squinted his long and narrow phoenix-like eyes, the smile on his lips was unclear. Didn¡¯t he, The Godfather of the Sicily Mafia, always look down on him? didn¡¯t he despise me from head to toe? didn¡¯t he smash the small can i made for his wife to pieces?! He even accused him of being a hooligan and a hooligan. He wanted to marry his daughter just because he managed to become a decent person in t city. He was simply dreaming. That¡¯s good. ¡°Godfather is coming personally? Then who¡¯s going to negotiate?¡± Jun hang raised his eyebrows slightly. Rong Zhan leaned on the leather chair in his office and took out a cigarette with a faint smile. He put it in his mouth and tilted his head. The blue flame lit up like the thin light of the early sun, casting a charming and hazy light on his face. When he raised his head again, he slowly blew out a beautiful ring of smoke and lazily said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. I ¡­ That¡¯s right. He would personally meet that man who had one foot in the coffin. He wanted to see what he would say when he saw him this time! As for sang Xia, seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s plan, she raised her eyebrows and instantly understood. She understood him too well now. As soon as she heard that it was related to her father, she knew that he would definitely not miss it. Her father had indeed always looked down on Rong Zhan. So, was Rong Zhan going to slap her in the face this time? The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. She didn¡¯t know what to think. Didn¡¯t she say that she would have nothing to do with that man in the future and not let him appear in her world again? From what she had said, she really wanted to pull apart their relationship for Rong Zhan. However, when she saw that Rong Zhan was about to go over and slap her in the face, she suddenly wanted to say that Rong Zhan, this little b * tch, was really a f * cking little b * tch! As the head of the firearms group, he was going to meet The Godfather. As the owner of the weapons, she almost did not need to think about it. This time, he would definitely give a loud slap to those who looked down on him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and arrange this matter!¡± su xun immediately requested to take up the task. he had no choice. recently, xiao yezi had been controlling him too strictly in the name of research. previously, he had been half-seduced by a young woman, but he had not succeeded. Xiao Yezi¡¯s expression changed slightly, but before any of them could say anything, Su Li¡¯s sneer and mocking voice rang out, don¡¯t f * cking jump around. You did your best, but you¡¯re not even as good as junhang. Jun hang¡¯s IQ was unrivaled. The corners of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. She had a bad feeling that Su Li was finally going to act up. That¡¯s right. right? And what happened next confirmed sang Xia¡¯s thoughts! Su Xun was instantly struck by Su Li¡¯s words, and his face was filled with question marks.¡¯What the hell? why is she helping Xiao Yezi deal with me?¡¯ ¡°Sister, what right do you have to say that about me? even if I can¡¯t do it, I can still try, right?¡± Su Xun was indignant, and he did not want to be dissed here. He was truly embarrassed. Unexpectedly, it was fine if he didn¡¯t say it, but the moment he said it ¡­ [ friendly note: high energy attack ] Chapter 457 ? 457 I¡¯m sorry, no one wants to f * ck your inner beauty! Su Li came again. mm, you can try. That¡¯s true, if you don¡¯t put in your own hard work, you won¡¯t be able to believe that you¡¯re truly powerless. ¡°F * ck!¡± Su Xun was so angry that he almost slammed the table. How did he offend her? Xiao Yezi was overjoyed to see Su Xun being abused. On the surface, she pretended to comfort him. it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Failure isn¡¯t scary. Failure is the mother of success. Su Li came again, a fake smile on his face. comfort him my A * s. Failure is indeed not scary. What¡¯s scary is that he still believes in these words! Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± damn. What kind of poisonous chicken soup was this? Su Li was too poisonous. ¡°F * ck! Then I¡¯ll think about it, okay? It was always good to have a dream, what if it came true?¡± su xun exploded. on su li¡¯s side, she seemed to be drinking wine. she made two gulps, then burped, and laughed. ¡± so stupid, treating dreams as horses. the more i ride, the more f * cking stupid i become. ¡°¡± Everyone was speechless. Xiao Yezi and Youyou couldn¡¯t help but laugh, The people in the video were all looking at each other with strange expressions. Who had provoked her? she was not happy, so she came here to torture them. After the main matters were discussed, although everyone could sense that Su Li¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t very good, they now felt it even more so. That body was being tormented. su xun was so angry that he threw the table and left. xiao yezi shouted behind him, ¡± you¡¯ve slapped yourself in the face, haven¡¯t you? who was the one who kept calling you ¡®big sister¡¯ just now? ¡± Xiao Yezi also wanted to go offline. Su Li grabbed Xiao Yezi and also said, if you have nothing to do, dress yourself up. After all, I guess my brother doesn¡¯t want to f * ck your inner beauty. Xiao Yezi was also dumbfounded. Holy shit, holy shit. Ten thousand f * cking horses galloped across his heart. However, was she really not beautiful anymore? Did Su Xun really despise her? Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart ached. To Su Li, it was simply difficult to explain in a few words! No, it was the end of friendship! He shut down his computer and ran away! The Youyou saw that Su Li was so capable of stimulating and attacking people today. After all, Su Li was his eldest cousin, and the two had a close relationship. He couldn¡¯t help but say, big cousin, don¡¯t be like this. Be more sociable. It¡¯s rare for everyone to get together today. ¡°Group? Haven¡¯t you played the Russia cube before? if you join the group, you¡¯ll disappear. I don¡¯t want to disappear yet, I want to make fun of life!¡± Youyou,¡±I¡¯m Yingluo.¡± Her lips moved, but she was speechless. However, this wasn¡¯t a big deal. He had drawn the bait to himself, so he was destined to detonate something from her mouth. Su Li said impatiently, ¡± everything¡¯s fine now, right? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving. Oh right, before I leave, I¡¯ll say something to Youyou. Youyou, you have someone you like. If you don¡¯t grab hold of it, one day, the man you like will step on the rainbow clouds and marry someone else.¡± Youyou,¡±Zhenzhen!¡± Damn it, Bao Bao¡¯s heart was in pain. good night. Staying up late is not good for your health. I¡¯m going to sleep first. I suggest you stay up all night. As soon as he finished speaking, Su Li went offline. Everyone was stunned. Rong Zhan was dumbfounded. After a long while, he finally said, ¡± no wonder Su Li is really suitable for business. She has a big mouth. Ten mouths can¡¯t even compare to one mouth of hers. Su Li went offline. Sang Xia was worried, so she simply told him and went offline. She wanted to take the opportunity to call Su Li and ask him what was going on. However, she had to make this call. When she went offline, she didn¡¯t know what Rong Zhan was discussing with someone in the chat room ¡­ Chapter 458 ? 458 Rong Zhan and Jun hang are together, he wants to make up Not even in her dreams could she have imagined what she had missed. In the chat room, Rong Zhan didn¡¯t think much about Joy¡¯s departure. In the end, everyone left, and surprisingly, only Rong Zhan and Jun hang were left. The two of them seemed to have maintained this strange silence at the same time. the two of them were in the video chat state. Jun hang seemed to be busy with something and didn¡¯t turn it off. When he faintly noticed this, he looked over and saw Rong Zhan drinking coffee while looking at him. Jun hang was as cold as Jade, and there was nothing unusual on his immortal-like face. Rong Zhan, it should be very late at your place. Rest early. I¡¯m going offline. Jun hang¡¯s voice was gentle and pleasant, like the flowing water of the high mountains, like bathing in the spring breeze, like the clouds and rain, like a trickle of water flowing in the heart. He was about to turn off the camera, but at that moment-! ¡°Brother!¡± Rong Zhan suddenly opened his mouth and called out. Brother. jun hang was stunned. How long had it been since he called him brother? how long had Jun hang not heard it? It seemed to be traced back for a long time, a long time. ¡°What?¡± Jun hang gave a faint response. Rong Zhan suddenly lowered his head and scratched the back of his neck and his hair. These small movements seemed to be hiding some complicated emotions in his heart. ¡°Brother Xuxu, can I ask you something?¡± Rong Zhan bit his lower lip hesitantly and looked up to ask him. jun hang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the corners of his lips seemed to curve up a little, but it was so inconspicuous. ¡°you can ask.¡± Rong Zhan coughed. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know if it was rude to call his brother, who he had rarely spoken to for so many years. ¡°Brother, there¡¯s a woman I really like,¡± Rong Zhan said. Jun hang looked at him calmly, his voice clear and elegant. yes, I know. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was inexplicably calm. He calmed down and asked quietly, ¡± I think she likes me and loves me a lot. But what do you think? why doesn¡¯t she want to marry me? ¡± Rong Zhan had wanted to find them today to ask about it. Who would have thought that Su Li would torture them all away, leaving only his brother? It was fine to let him be alone, but his brother junhang had not gone offline yet. The atmosphere between the two had been silent, so Rong Zhan hesitated for a moment and suddenly could not help but ask. Because subconsciously, Rong Zhan also wanted to reconcile with his brother. After all, they were all grown up and he had experienced so many things outside. He also wanted Jun hang to forgive him for the past. He also hoped that he could discuss a lot of things with his brother like he had when he was young. at that time, yingluo Although he was the child of his parents, he had always lived behind his brother¡¯s back. His brother had been praised by everyone for being sensible, polite, and gentle. When it came to him, he was either beaten, scolded, or whipped. even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he was really a hooligan at that time, a little devil. However, Rong Zhan didn¡¯t want to deny that it was because he didn¡¯t get any attention that he went against the flow. In the end, the more lessons he received, the more disobedient he became. This continued on and on, and it was a vicious cycle. Although he hated his brother and felt that he had taken away everything from him, what made Rong Zhan sadder was that his brother loved and cared about him. Chapter 459 ? 459 Egging him on to break up with sang Xia If he was bad, she would not feel guilty, but his brother was very good. Everyone liked him. She was envious and jealous of him from the bottom of her heart. when he was older, he moved out by himself and lived like a cool, arrogant, and clean-freak teenager. he lived in a villa and drove a luxury car. it was also at that time that he and his brother seemed to have the opportunity to be alone. At that time, he didn¡¯t bother him as much as he did when he was young. He gradually understood that maybe he was really bad and they were two extremes. However, it was also at that time that he and Jun hang began to get closer. Even though his father still chided him when he returned home, he snorted and rolled his eyes before leaving. However, he no longer felt that it was difficult to get along with him like before. Even if they were reprimanded, the two of them could hide in the car and chat with him. However, when she drank and smoked, Jun hang still didn¡¯t touch a single drop. Jun hang was wearing a light gray high-collared thin velvet coat and was in a video call with Rong Zhan. When he heard Rong Zhan¡¯s question, a trace of surprise flashed across his cold face. However, that was only a matter of moments. Junhang had a rare high EQ and IQ. He replied to Rong Zhan calmly, ¡± ¡°You proposed to her?¡± Rong Zhan paused for a moment and shook his head. it¡¯s not official. I¡¯m just mentioning it. However, this is the second time I¡¯ve mentioned it. The first time, she didn¡¯t agree to it. I can¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t agree the second time. Yes, it was. He wanted to marry sang Xia, but she rejected him. It was impossible for Rong Zhan not to be disappointed. He loved her so much that he wanted to marry her and occupy her for the rest of his life. but she didn¡¯t think so. did she not love him? No, he wouldn¡¯t. His wife had publicly confessed her love for him during a concert. She had even taken a bullet for him when he was in danger. It was impossible to say that she didn¡¯t love him. That was why he could not understand. After Rong Zhan explained everything to junhang, junhang¡¯s eyes remained calm. in my opinion, if she rejects your feelings and proposes to you again and again, it¡¯s either she¡¯s afraid of marriage or she¡¯s afraid of you and doesn¡¯t want to marry you. Although it was a real analysis, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart still twitched when Jun hang said that. ¡°Really? is it really awkward?¡± He didn¡¯t believe it. actually, it¡¯s easy to find out her feelings. You can go and test her. Jun hang¡¯s slender and beautiful fingers bent slightly, and he gently knocked on the table. ¡°What?¡± Rong Zhan hurriedly raised his head and asked, almost impatient. ¡°There are two.¡± jun hang¡¯s eyes drooped slightly as he spoke. his long and thick eyelashes cast a faint shadow on his white, almost transparent, and perfect face. ¡°If it were me, I would break up with him to test him.¡± As soon as she said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and clenched tightly. Break up? No! No! How could he say these two words? who would he cry to if they really broke up? ¡°What¡¯s the second?¡± Rong Zhan asked. Jun hang raised his head at this time, an unknown smile appearing on his lips. pretending to be sick. pretending to be sick!? No way, isn¡¯t this a little too simple? it¡¯s not as simple as you think. Cancer, tumors, and so on. Some illnesses that can easily kill you. rong zhan¡¯s lips moved. he was suspicious from the bottom of his heart. Did his brother want to ¡°take revenge¡± on him, or did he really want to help him? Chapter 460 ? 460 In order to get married, he had hardened his heart When she heard that, she felt conflicted. If it was possible, he would marry her. However, she was also afraid that if she was caught, she would end up in a terrible state. However, in the end, Rong Zhan took a deep puff of his cigarette and squinted at it. He seemed to have thought of something and was suddenly stunned. Then, he looked at Jun hang and said at the same time, ¡± ¡°Cancer?¡± ¡°cancer!¡± Rong Zhan looked like he had accepted his fate. then, brother, can you help me get a test report? ¡± Although junhang was well-rounded, it was the best in the field of architecture and medicine. He nodded in agreement. Rong Zhan saw that junhang was about to leave and called him again. After hesitating for a while, he said, ¡± brother, if I manage to trick her into marrying me, I¡¯ll bring her to see you. Jun hang¡¯s eyes were as calm as water as he smiled. The video ended. Rong Zhan got up from the chair and walked to the French window. He opened a small window and took a deep breath. Break up, cancer, break up, cancer. He thought for a long time, then finally picked up his coat and the keys on the table. He immediately left the office without looking back and rushed home. I don¡¯t care! He had to make sang Xia marry him! What was there to wait for? there were so many things to do every day, and she would never be able to handle them. How could she not get married forever? No! He definitely couldn¡¯t. He would go back and ask her again. If it really didn¡¯t work, he would use his ultimate skill. Sang Xia was not asleep either. She had called Su Li twice before, but both were busy. She did not know who she was talking to on the phone, but she did not reply to the messages she had sent. She had no choice but to put it down and immediately deal with the matter Xio had given her. Break into the firewall of the Sicily Mafia, check all of besi¡¯s hidden forces, and see if besi had sent people to save sang zhirou and kill the police. They entered the internal department of the organization to check the information, the permissions, and the passwords. Sang Xia went to find the loopholes to crack them. Right now, Bessie was only suspicious. After all, he had not expected anyone else to save sang zhirou. Just as sang Xia was about to break into the firewall, the outside of the villa suddenly lit up. A car was coming in. Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. It must be Rong Zhan. it was very late now, and she would usually be asleep by this time. however, she only had time to deal with things now, as she had other things to do the next day. When Rong Zhan came back, he went upstairs gently, not wanting to disturb her. However, when he pushed open the door to the dark bedroom, took off his coat, and wanted to hug her on the bed, he realized that she was not there at all! What was going on? Rong Zhan reacted and immediately turned on the lights to look for her. ¡°Wife?¡± He shouted. ¡± what are you doing? i¡¯m in the study. you can sleep first. ¡± sang xia continued with her work, but she moved from the bedroom to the study. rong zhan was displeased when he heard that. What were they busy with? During this period of time, seeing how she had been so worried about sang nuo¡¯s matter that she was exhausted every day and fell asleep the moment she lay on the bed, he could not bear to have her. At most, he would hold her hand and sneakily give her some relief when she was asleep. He really wanted to be intimate with her. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to settle sang nuo¡¯s matter, and now she had something new to deal with. Did she really not care about her? Chapter 461 ? 461 his rough courtship? She was so busy, but it seemed like she didn¡¯t need him at all, and he was almost becoming a burden. This was not a good feeling. it really wasn¡¯t good. The more Rong Zhan thought about it, the more depressed he felt. He decided to not care about anything else and rushed into the bathroom. He quickly washed himself clean and wrapped a black bath towel around his lower body, revealing his sexy and charming eight-pack ABS and seductive mermaid lines. He wiped his wet black hair with the towel and went to catch someone. In the end, Rong Zhan went to the study room to open the door, but when he pressed the button, it didn¡¯t work. The door was locked. f * ck! Rong Zhan¡¯s expression changed immediately. what kind of shameful thing was she doing inside? she even locked him outside. ¡°Sang Xia! Open the door!¡± Rong Zhan gritted his teeth slightly, trying to control the restlessness in his heart. After a while, sang Xia replied indifferently, ¡± can you go to sleep first? I¡¯m very busy. Sang Xia was speechless. She had planned to go to bed, but he had arranged work for her in the middle of the night and asked her to do it as soon as possible! What could she do? the agents on the mission were still waiting. Therefore, when she spoke to Rong Zhan, there was a hint of impatience in her tone, as if she was deliberately taking revenge on him. He wanted to sleep at night and want to have sex with a woman. Why didn¡¯t he consider other people? so he was deliberately giving her the cold shoulder. At the moment, sang Xia had found all of Bessie¡¯s information. While the chip was transferring information, she was also transferring it into the phone of the agent who was on the mission. Rong Zhan seemed to have left. She was quiet for a while, waiting for the teleportation. She suddenly thought of sang zhirou. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had an inexplicable premonition about sang zhirou. It was bad, very bad. He kept feeling that something might happen because of sang yuanrou. ¡°bang-!¡± Just as she was thinking and worrying, Rong Zhan kicked open the door of the study room. Sang Xia looked up and saw Rong Zhan walking over with a livid face, holding a bunch of keys in his hand. She immediately raised her eyebrows and stood up from the chair, blocking the computer without a trace. The transfer was almost completed. Rong Zhan came in with an ashen face and threw a towel on sang Xia¡¯s body. He gritted his teeth and growled, ¡± busy! You only know how to be busy every day, have you ever thought about me! have you forgotten about me?¡± Sang Xia could not help but feel a headache. ¡°what are you shouting for? it¡¯s so late at night.¡± ¡°i-!¡± rong zhan gritted his teeth and suppressed his anger. he went up to her and grabbed her arm. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to work anymore. if you¡¯re like this every night, do you believe that i won¡¯t let you work anymore?! ¡± I lock you up at home every day!¡± Rong Zhan dragged sang Xia away. At the last moment, she turned back to look at the computer. The transfer was completed. She heaved a sigh of relief and let Rong Zhan take her away forcefully. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to work until so late either. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a stupid boss up there who wants me to do that thing immediately. If you want to blame someone, blame him!¡± Sang Xia retorted. Rong Zhan was about to say something when he suddenly sneezed. He decided not to say anything and carried sang Xia back to the bedroom. He lifted her up and threw her onto the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± he was angry, but she was not happy. she directly wanted to be with him so roughly. in her dreams! Sang Xia struggled to get up, but Rong Zhan pulled the corner of his lips evilly. His thin lips were filled with an indescribable ruthlessness. When she was about to get up, he suddenly grabbed her soft waist and pulled her down hard ¡­! Chapter 462 ? 462 Didn¡¯t escape, that night, messy Sang Xia struggled to get up, but Rong Zhan pulled the corner of his lips evilly. His thin lips were filled with an indescribable ruthlessness. When she was about to get up, he suddenly grabbed her soft waist and pulled her down hard ¡­! ¡°ah-!¡± sang xia was instantly embarrassed and angry! Rong Zhan was not done taking off his clothes and was still wrapped in a bath towel. She was also wearing thin undergarments and thin sexy pajamas. But he was so cruel, so fierce, separated by so many barriers, he was about to enter her! Sang Xia struggled and bit her lips, but Rong Zhan reached out and held both her hands above her head, making her unable to move! He reached out with his other arm and turned off the bedside lamp. in an instant, only the sounds of their rapid breathing could be heard in the air. it was so intense that it was as if something was boiling and burning with the two¡¯s emotions. Rong Zhan completely pressed down on her body, and through the barrier, he pushed her hard. Sang Xia wanted to close her legs, but they were spread open. She could not close them at all, so she could only clamp them even tighter. He deliberately retaliated by pushing against her and tormenting her. Sang Xia¡¯s body was already sensitive. Rong Zhan was still alive. After a few times, she was basically hooked by him, and her disappointing body was the first to give in. She had not been here for a long time, and when she bit her lip and scolded him for being a bastard, he licked her ear and delicate neck, and said a few words in a bewitching tone, ¡± ¡°Wife, stop pretending. You miss me, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Yingluo, get lost! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s cheeks were flushed. Under the moonlight, after she had gradually gotten used to the darkness, she appeared so beautiful and attractive. A cold and charming face, a delicate body, porcelain white skin, an alluring waist, and a round and perky chest. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t know how she looked like, but his eyes turned red. ¡°Wife, do you know what I¡¯m doing now?¡± A certain word was emphasized by his evil tone. Sang Xia¡¯s ears were burning. He did not need to say anything. She could already guess that the word he had omitted was ¡± you. At the same time. As soon as Rong Zhan said that, sang Xia was suddenly flipped over. She cried out in shock and her waist was lifted up. She felt a cold sensation in her lower body. She panicked and quickly climbed up to escape. In less than two seconds, her waist was once again grabbed by him from behind and pulled back¨C! ¡°Ah-!¡± He was finished. It was too late. She raised her sexy and charming neck and let out a miserable scream that echoed for a long time. She was finished! His body no longer belonged to her. ** The shadows of the trees outside the villa rustled under the cold moonlight. The night breeze was getting colder and colder. The room was filled with a lingering charm. The two people who were entangled inside seemed to have become one. The woman had long surrendered. She was willing to be tortured by him in thousands of positions. Under the black, thin, soft blanket, Rong Zhan¡¯s strong and powerful body was half-propped up, moving up and down on her body. sweat trickled down her forehead and dripped on her chest. It was filled with a charming and lingering smell. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes blurred. It was unusually difficult for her to bear his terrifying teasing. Everything. At such a moment. Sang Xia bit her lip hard, and the corner of her lips still let out an irrepressible moan. Her eyes were half-closed, and she looked at him, not sure if she was dazed or awake. Only sang Xia would know ¡­ Chapter 463 ? 463 He¡¯s the best, the most capable he reached out with his other arm and turned off the bedside lamp. In an instant, only the sounds of their rapid breathing could be heard in the air. It was so intense that it was as if something was boiling and burning with the two¡¯s emotions. ¡°Wife, stop pretending. You miss me, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Yingluo, get lost! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s cheeks were flushed. Under the moonlight, after she had gradually gotten used to the darkness, she appeared so beautiful and attractive. She had a cold and charming face, a delicate body, and porcelain-white skin. ¡°Wife, do you know what I¡¯m doing now?¡± a certain word was emphasized by his evil tone. sang xia¡¯s ears were burning. he did not need to say anything to guess it. At the same time. As soon as Rong Zhan said that, sang Xia was suddenly flipped over. She cried out in shock and was lifted up by the waist-! He was finished. It was too late. She raised her neck and let out a miserable scream that echoed for a long time. She was finished! His body no longer belonged to her. ** The shadows of the trees outside the villa rustled under the cold moonlight. The night breeze was getting colder and colder. The room was filled with a lingering charm. There were two people inside, as if they had become one. the woman had long surrendered. It was filled with a charming smell. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes blurred. at such a moment. sang xia bit her lip hard, and her voice was still coming out of the corner of her lips. she squinted her eyes and looked at him, not sure if she was confused or awake. Only sang Xia would know ¡­ She was awake, more awake than ever. Therefore, her eyes were not blurred, but infatuated. she really liked rong zhan in bed. She could even say that Rong Zhan¡¯s ruthlessness in bed had made her one of the reasons why she had to accept him. ¡­¡­ She was going crazy. Rong Zhan was madly engrossed in it and wanted to drown in it. She did not know what was wrong with sang Xia. She couldn¡¯t accept his rudeness, but later on, she fell madly in love with him. However, she didn¡¯t dare to, and she wouldn¡¯t let Rong Zhan know. He was just deliberately struggling at a certain stage. In the end, he brought her a storm, making her feel like she was a small boat in the middle of a vast ocean. It was dangerous and scary. Why was she afraid? Because he was too ruthless. He was afraid that he would be killed. His voice was low and hoarse as he laughed evilly. His wife¡¯s reaction greatly satisfied his dignity, and Rong Zhan became even worse. Sang Xia was on the verge of a mental breakdown. The night was still long. Rong Zhan hadn¡¯t had meat for a long time, and he felt like he was going to make up for everything that had happened that night! Sang Xia did not know why. She didn¡¯t seem like herself anymore, but it also seemed like her real self. She was so crazy that she would do anything to please Rong Zhan. At that moment. Sang Xia thought. There would be no one else. There would not be any other man who could do better than Rong Zhan. He was the only one who could bring her all this. as the passion gradually subsided, the two of them hugged each other tightly. the black, thin, soft blanket had already slid to the back of rong zhan¡¯s waist, covering the alluring place below. Sang Xia was almost exhausted. She looked like she had been bullied. rong zhan kissed her forehead. it was wet and hot, and a little cold. Sang Xia did not know why, or if it was her own illusion, but she felt that Rong Zhan was not right tonight, very wrong. The two of them hugged each other without saying a word. It was only when sang Xia started to feel tired and wanted to fall asleep that she heard Rong Zhan¡¯s calm voice. Chapter 464 ? 464 Break up? make her cry he opened his mouth and asked,¡±wife, do you love me, yingluo?¡± Do you love me? Sang Xia seemed to want to say something, but she was too tired and her voice was hoarse. She was so sleepy that she could not open her mouth even if she wanted to. However ¡­ The next second, he heard another sentence.¡±Wife, don¡¯t you want to marry me, Yingluo?¡± Rong Zhan seemed to have mumbled a few words to himself that sang Xia could not hear clearly, but she heard the last sentence, ¡± ¡°Sangxia, if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s break up.¡± Let¡¯s break up, Yingluo. The two of them were still so close and honest with each other, but he said such a thing at this time. Sang Xia did not open her eyes, but a few seconds later, she seemed to have realized something. Warm tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes. The two lines of coldness were difficult to restrain. She couldn¡¯t speak, and she couldn¡¯t tell if it was real or a dream. She just cried silently until the tip of her nose was red. When she cried, there was a different kind of beauty. Rong Zhan rarely saw it, but every time, it would Pierce deep into his heart. She wanted to grab onto Rong Zhan and hold him tightly, but Rong Zhan avoided her without a trace. His heart ached when he saw her cry. He was a little regretful. He had deliberately mentioned breaking up at this time because he saw that sang Xia seemed to be sleeping. He did not dare to say those words in front of her when she was awake. He wanted to see sang Xia¡¯s reaction. He loved her and was willing to use his life to save her, but why was she not willing to marry him? Rong Zhan furrowed his brows. However, in the process, he had a reaction towards the crying sang Xia. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached for her. However, looking at her crying with her eyes closed, Rong Zhan had a strange urge to torture her even more. rong zhan wanted to punish her and didn¡¯t want him to suffer alone. so, even though he made her cry, he was still a bastard! Not only did he not comfort her, but he also did not comfort her. Instead, he bullied her even more evilly. She kept on crying and sobbing like an abandoned child. Her long hair was like ink, and her fair skin contrasted against the big black bed, making her look even more dejected and torturous. rong zhan gritted his teeth and tried his best not to comfort her while bullying her. until dawn. After everything was over, Rong Zhan wanted to leave, but sang Xia was like a child, clinging onto him and holding him tightly, not letting him leave. rong zhan had no other choice. He could only let her hug him, and in the end, he could not help but hug her tightly. His woman had indeed suffered a blow, right? once you saw that you were about to lose it, you couldn¡¯t control it, right? when he woke up the next day, his biological clock was five o ¡®clock. however, he was dragged out by sang xia, who kept pestering him until noon. When sang Xia woke up again, she could not close her legs for the whole night. when rong zhan woke up, her black hair was right in front of his eyes. her hair was soft, thin, and had a faint scent of jasmine. he liked it a lot. She pressed her face against his chest, unwilling to leave. Rong Zhan could not believe that such a sang Xia did not love him. ¡°Rong Zhan, Qianqian.¡± sang xia seemed to have suddenly noticed something and called out softly. she then gently moved her face away and raised her head to look at him. Rong Zhan even reached out and stroked her long and soft hair. ¡°what?¡± Chapter 465 ? 465 We¡¯ve been tricked by sister sang¡¯s beauty trap! A one-night stand. At that time. Looking at her eyes, Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. he didn¡¯t dare to look at her. ¡°Did you say something to me last night?¡± Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± ¡°did you break up with me?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s body tensed up, and he subconsciously hugged her tightly, but he did not say anything. Little did he know. His little heart was beating violently, afraid that she would say something. She had always been so cruel and merciless. If she really agreed, he would be asking for trouble. However ¡­ Sang Xia stared at him with red eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, can you not be separated from me? I can¡¯t live without you.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s body froze. Did ¡­ Did those really come from his wife¡¯s mouth? Sang Xia sat up slowly. The soft black blanket covered half of her chest, exposing her fair and slender shoulders and beautiful back. She looked at Rong Zhan and bit her lip, trying hard not to cry. She said hoarsely, ¡± you were the one who snatched me away and took me for yourself. You were also the one who made me fall in love with you in the end. I fell in love with you, Huahua. As she said this, she could not help but tear up. She sobbed, ¡± but now, you¡¯re torturing me like this. Is it fun? are you still human? ¡± She was beautiful to begin with, and when she cried, she looked even more delicate and heartbreaking. The blanket was half-covering her chest, and there were hickeys all over her body. At such a midday time, a golden light shone through the thin veil. Rong Zhan felt that sang Xia made his heart ache, and he couldn¡¯t help but flirt with her again. In fact, if he didn¡¯t see her crying like this, he would have thought that she was seducing him on purpose! F * ck, it¡¯s f * cking hard again. ¡°No, not a wife, not like this!¡± Rong Zhan thought that sang Xia had really taken it seriously and could not hold it in any longer. He got up and hugged her without a care. He wanted to comfort her urgently, but his hands could not help but wander all over her body and his lips kissed her face. He explained vaguely, ¡± no, no, baby. I just thought that you didn¡¯t love me and didn¡¯t want to marry me because you didn¡¯t want to get engaged to me. When sang Xia heard this, her sobbed expression instantly disappeared. Other than her reddened eyes, she didn¡¯t look like she had been wronged. Rong Zhan was still kissing his wife¡¯s neck without knowing anything. However, as he was kissing, he suddenly realized something and his body stiffened. then, he slowly left. He cleared his throat and his long and narrow eyes slowly met sang Xia¡¯s eyes, which seemed to have no warmth. His heart skipped a beat. She wiped her head and suddenly felt that her head was a Little Big. &Nbsp; damn. how could he be so useless? she had used a beauty trap and he had pounced on her like a useless person. he even exposed himself. Sang Xia just looked at him silently. There seemed to be a layer of mist in her eyes, making it impossible to see clearly and figure out what she was thinking. In reality. Rong Zhan would never know that when she heard what he said last night, she felt as if her heart was being pricked by a needle, and a huge sense of emptiness and despair attacked her. She could not believe her ears. But she also knew that he really said those words. They broke up. What an exciting word. Sang Xia did not understand why he would suddenly say something like that. It was only after they were done with each other, but- Chapter 466 ? 466 Rong Zhan planned to cheat the marriage by any means necessary! She was that kind of person who would not easily accept a new relationship. If she waited for him to finally accept it, and he left, it was impossible for her heart not to hurt. And it was a heart-wrenching one. That was why she couldn¡¯t help but cry at that time. She knew that there might be a reason. At that moment, her heart really ached. After she woke up, she wanted to test him on purpose and use a honey trap to find out his thoughts. As expected. He didn¡¯t really want to break up. however ¡­ Rong Zhan would never know that even if he really wanted to break up with her, it would be impossible. what did he think she was? A person who could flirt and run away after flirting? it was like a joke. He was already being watched. If he dares to run away ¡°Wife? Don¡¯t be like this, I was wrong.¡± Rong Zhan was afraid. Seeing her looking at him like that, he was afraid that she was really angry and quickly apologized. However, who would have thought that she would actually test him like this? Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered. She raised her hand and caressed his face with her slender fingers. Her upper body slowly leaned over and half-hugged him. Her bright red lips were close to his ear, and she said in the gentlest tone, ¡± Huanhuan, Rong Zhan, if you break up with me one day or fall in love with someone else, I¡¯ll cut your brother off. As she spoke slowly, her hand had already slipped there and she held it tightly, instantly making Rong Zhan¡¯s body tense up. F * ck! Such a gentle voice. Yet, he said such words. rong zhan¡¯s expression was indescribable. Her originally strong desire was instantly doused with a basin of cold water. It made his expression difficult to bear and he was in great pain! How could he have forgotten? His wife was so ruthless. It was just that she hadn¡¯t really used her real means on him yet. It was fine if he was joking, but if her joke about breaking up was really played by her, hehe, then he would f * cking be in big trouble. After sang Xia finished speaking, she stood up expressionlessly. Her beautiful and alluring body, along with the traces of love on her body, was presented in front of Rong Zhan naked. She went to look for her pajamas to change, bending down on purpose to provoke him. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow Phoenix eyes couldn¡¯t move away from that scene, but he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly again. Sang Xia laughed coldly in her heart. She would never allow it. She would never allow Rong Zhan to like someone else. she would not allow rong zhan to treat another woman like how he treated her in bed. she could not even think about it. even if they really broke up, no one else could have what she had! The breakup plan. rong zhan had just started and it ended in failure. To sang Xia, sex was the best way to deal with Rong Zhan. There was no other way. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, started to think about the second method that his brother had mentioned. A marriage scam! I don¡¯t care if his mother has cancer or not, I¡¯ll trick her into getting married first! Rong Zhan¡¯s impulsiveness in love seemed to have caused him to fall into a huge pit. He could not tell if it was a trap or if it was practical. ** Sang Xia finally managed to contact Su Li. There was news of her. Just the night before Su Li was about to leave t city. It was almost midnight. The bar owner called. Su Li was drunk at the bar and refused to leave. The boss of the bar had no choice but to call her one by one, and finally called her. Hearing that, sang Xia left immediately. Rong Zhan was worried, so he accompanied her. Actually, sang Xia also wanted to look for Su Li, because Su Li was about to leave ¡­ Chapter 467 ? 467 The fallen and dejected Su Li had been abandoned! sang xia finally managed to contact su li. There was news of her. Just the night before Su Li was about to leave t city. It was almost midnight. The bar owner called. Su Li was drunk at the bar and refused to leave. The boss of the bar had no choice but to call her one by one, and finally called her. Hearing that, sang Xia left immediately. Rong Zhan was worried, so he accompanied her. In truth, sang Xia had also wanted to look for Su Li, because Su Li was about to leave. She was going back to Rome to take revenge on sang Zhenwei¡¯s family. It was her and her plan. Now that it was over, she was going to leave t city. When sang Xia arrived, she had thought that Su Li was drunk and had taken over someone else¡¯s place to sleep, but who would have thought that she was actually holding a bottle of wine with one hand around her knee and the back of her hand covering her eyes. She was curled up on the sofa at the card table like a little beast, crying. Her hair was a mess, and she was dressed simply. The weather was cold, so she wrapped herself in a thick Punk Coat. The back of her hands were against her eyes, which were red and swollen from crying. Sang Xia was stunned. She turned around and looked at Rong Zhan with a complicated expression. wait for me here. I¡¯ll go and see her. To be honest, it was rare for sang Xia to see Su Li cry. What kind of person was Su Li? She was the Queen. He was unrestrained and open, living his life willfully, and living carefreely. In her eyes, no matter what she had experienced, she should be like this. That was her. But who was this woman who was crying like an abandoned little beast? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Su Li?¡± Sang Xia walked over and asked, frowning. Without waiting for Su Li¡¯s reply, the middle-aged boss of the small bar came over and said with a helpless expression, ¡± she really cried so much that she scared away my customers. She didn¡¯t cry at first, but she was drunk and refused to leave. sang xia was stunned. He shook his head. No, Su Li could not get drunk. She definitely wouldn¡¯t get drunk and refuse to leave. Her alcohol tolerance was frighteningly good. The boss continued, ¡± look, look. I just took her phone and made a few calls. Then, I ran away. that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to say anything. I¡¯ll take her away. When sang Xia¡¯s eyes met the letter a on her phone, her eyes darkened and she interrupted him. Once the boss left, sang Xia slowly sat down in front of Su Li. She reached out to hold her hand that was holding the bottle of wine and asked seriously, ¡± Su Li, what happened to ah Nian? ¡± That¡¯s right, Yingluo It was ah Nian. Sang Xia knew that in order to make it easier for Su Li to contact ah Nian, he had set it to a, the first position in his address book. The bar owner had clearly called ah Nian just now, and the call went through. The time that was shown was more than 20 seconds. If ah Nian had come, the bar owner would not have been able to contact her. however, why didn¡¯t the person who had been protecting her and loving her ever appear? As soon as she said this, Su Li suddenly pounced into her arms as if he had a breakdown. He said hoarsely and choked, ¡± what should I do, what should I do? he doesn¡¯t want me anymore. He abandoned me. He won¡¯t come back to protect me. Sang Xia was at a loss for words. If ah Nian did not return, it must be because something had happened to his secret. Otherwise, his heart must have suffered a blow and was injured, so he did not want to return to Su Li¡¯s side. However, what was the reason? however, sang xia¡¯s heart sank when she saw his dejected look. Chapter 468 ? 468 He was gone, and she felt relieved, but her heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife ¡°A ¡®li Qianqian, tell me, how did you feel when a¡¯ Nian left?¡± she and xiao bai liked both of them, right? But to a certain extent, they were clearly the same person. However, sang Xia did not want her to fall for ah Nian. And ah Nian probably did not want to either. The loss of control that day was just a last resort. As soon as sang Xia said that, Su Li left her. With a drunken look, he laughed, raised his head, and laughed. Then he turned over and fell back onto the sofa. He laughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes. what does it feel like? I feel like I¡¯m f * cking relieved! he said. How could he not feel relieved? He didn¡¯t need to be conflicted. There was no need to suffer. but, but Hanhan, ¡± she choked out. The mocking smile on her face disappeared in an instant. She lowered her head again and clenched her fists to block her chest. Hanhan¡¯s voice was hoarse and helpless like a little beast. but when I turned my head, my heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. He left. In an instant, she felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. When she turned around, her heart felt as if it was being twisted by a knife. He couldn¡¯t control the twitching pain. Why did he just leave like that? Wasn¡¯t it just a f * cking forced kiss back then?! How could he be so useless! Why did she not dare to face him again! Su Li¡¯s tears and snot flowed down her face. She sat up and held her phone, her fingertips trembling. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to test him. I shouldn¡¯t have pretended to be drunk and asked someone to call him to pick me up. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known that I would be so f * cking narcissistic!!! Su Li said, and in the end, he was so agitated that he directly threw his phone out. With a bang, it smashed into pieces on the ground! Sang Xia could not say anything more. She just looked at Su Li, who was madly roaring and venting his anger. She knew that this was fate. It did not matter if it was Chen nianbai or ah Nian. this was her fate. After a long time, sang Xia suddenly asked Su Li, ¡± a ¡®li, if the person you love won¡¯t be with you for a long time, and only has a little time, will you choose to love, even if Qianqian will be heartbroken in the future? ¡± Su Li tightly pursed his lips, his eyelashes trembling. Without even thinking, he said, ¡± yes, why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m a person who lives in the present. Her tears fell. ¡°But what¡¯s the point of saying all this now? the people i love have left me, and my life now is not just the current one, but also tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after that. every day is meaningless.¡± He was like a walking corpse. She mumbled, her voice hoarse. She let her tears fall on her palm, and a desolate smile appeared on her lips. no matter how dazzling her appearance was, the emptiness and loneliness in her heart could not be filled. she was just a shell. sang xia was silent. Perhaps everyone had chosen to treat her in a way that they thought was for Su Li¡¯s own good, but no one had ever thought of her own wishes. And now sang Xia knew. She was not willing. He was not willing. After a long while, sang Xia held her hand and took a deep breath. She looked at her and said slowly, ¡± ah li, go. Ah Nian will not leave you. You just like him, don¡¯t you? it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a bodyguard or not. You love him, and that¡¯s enough. Stop torturing yourself. When she said this, her breathing stopped for a moment. besides, you have to know that Xiao Bai loves you so much. He also hopes that you will be happy. Sang Xia could not do anything about this. She did not want to go back on her word, only because the other party was Chen nianbai. Moreover, the most important thing was- Chapter 469 ? 469 Encouraging her to look for ah Nian, accept it Sang Xia believed that if Su Li really went to look for ah Nian, and if they really got together, Su Li would most likely discover ah Nian¡¯s true colors. So, she instigated him. Su Li, however, looked as if she could not believe it. She looked at sang Xia, her eyes brimming with tears. Zhenzhen, tell me. I¡¯ll go and look for him? ¡± She was going to look for that bodyguard? To take the initiative to find him and then tell him that he didn¡¯t want to leave her? Sang Xia did not deny it. Yet Su Li seemed to have found a new path, and his heart began to be unable to calm down. he had always been the one following and protecting her. even when she had almost forgotten about him, she could still see him silently following her from behind when she turned around. Sang Xia helped Su Li up, who was stumbling and could no longer stand steadily. Although she was still conscious, her body was already unstable. She had drunk too much. Rong Zhan¡¯s car was outside, and Su Li was supported by sang Xia as they walked out. She was so dizzy that her stomach was shaking. After walking out of the Spain bar, she had only taken a few steps when she suddenly struggled to open her arms. She held onto the street lamp and vomited. Sang Xia had prepared tissues and water for her. Now, seeing the usually free and unruly Su Li in this state, sang Xia¡¯s heart was also not feeling good. She knew that her heart ached. Little white was a string that she could not touch. Hence, it had already taken root in her heart and sprouted. after su li finished vomiting, he finally turned around, swaying his body. Panting, she leaned against the streetlight and saw the beautiful and exquisite 24-hour cake shop in the window by the road. Her vision suddenly blurred. cake. No. 1. Today was Xiaobai¡¯s birthday. It was already past midnight, and it was her little White¡¯s birthday today. She suddenly thought of that and began to stumble forward without looking at the road. Sang Xia was so shocked that she quickly pulled her and followed her across the road. ¡°Cake, I want to buy a piece of cake.¡± At this time, sang Xia had to give in to her. She was currently in quite a bit of trouble, so sang Xia could only find a hotel for Su Li as soon as possible so that she could quickly go and rest. Su Li carried a small cake along the way. It was as if he was possessed, and his mouth was constantly muttering something. it was just that they didn¡¯t notice. In a car behind them, a paparazzi was secretly recording. Su Li¡¯s disheveled, dispirited, and somewhat crazy appearance had all been secretly recorded by the paparazzi. At first, it was simply because he liked to follow the goddess, but later, he discovered that the goddess was such a sloppy scene. It simply made one speechless. She was no longer the seemingly Supreme Queen from before! Rong Zhan sent them over. Looking at their relationship, Rong Zhan still felt that it was inexplicable. Sang Xia and Su Li knew each other only because of Bo Yi¡¯s identity, and Su Li was Bo Yi¡¯s older cousin. However, Rong Zhan was still surprised. Could it be just because of one relationship? why were the two of them so close? Rong Zhan felt that something was amiss. Sang Xia helped Su Li take care of everything. She wiped his face, took off his clothes, and watched as Su Li hugged the small cake in the box and started to sleep. She shook her head helplessly, then slowly walked out. rong zhan was still waiting. ¡°Rong Zhan, why don¡¯t you go back first today? I¡¯ll stay here to watch over her. She¡¯s not doing well.¡± sang xia said worriedly. ¡°She¡¯s hurt emotionally?¡± This time, Rong Zhan was neither unhappy nor against it. Previously, when they were video chatting in the corporation, she was already in a bad state. Chapter 470 ? 470 After washing off the lead, she started again! He spoke ill of everyone, a typical example of not letting others have a good life even if he himself did not have a good life. Sang Xia nodded. ¡°Ha! What kind of person could make a heartless woman like her fall into such a state?¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia glared at him. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make such sarcastic remarks here.¡± Sang Xia sighed as she spoke. She walked to Rong Zhan and tidied up his messy collar. Finally, she tiptoed and kissed him on the corner of his lips. go home early. Don¡¯t sleep too late, Yingluo. As she spoke, she pressed against his forehead and the tip of his nose, saying in a soft and charming voice, ¡± ¡°i will miss you.¡± She did not hide her love at all. her ¡®i miss you¡¯. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened instantly. He turned his head and kissed her lips and tongue, unable to part for a while. At that time, Rong Zhan thought that she would definitely feel it since he loved her so much. so, how could she believe that he had broken up with her? He didn¡¯t even believe it himself! It seemed that he could only use other methods to get her to marry him! ** The next day. Early in the morning, Su Li sat up from his bed with a headache. She squinted her eyes to look at the bright light outside the thin curtains. It was still early, but today¡¯s weather was particularly good. When Su Li got up from the bed, it was the first day of the day, and the thin light was moving like fire. It was as if the lead had been washed away, and it was a brand new day. Su Li had not forgotten what had happened last night. He turned his head and looked at sang Xia, who was sleeping next to him in her clothes. She looked at her for a while and smiled gently. She got up and took a shower. When she came out again, other than her face being a little pale, she was in good spirits. It was as if everything had been adjusted. She put on her clothes and left a note for sang Xia. She left first, but she didn¡¯t forget to take the cake she bought for Xiaobai last night. However, after he left, Su Li touched his pocket and suddenly realized that he didn¡¯t have much money in his pocket, and his phone was gone. She was stunned for a moment, and the corners of her mouth twitched helplessly. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be in such a sorry state. She took her hand out of her Punk Coat and opened her palm. There was a coin in her palm. it was enough. She discreetly looked at the first morning bus coming from a distance and put on her sunglasses. Her long, curly black hair covered half of her beautiful face. She was wearing a Punk Coat, a pair of long legs, tight-fitting jeans with holes, and a pair of small leather boots. Even though she looked bloated, she still attracted attention. His aura was 1.8 meters. Meiyan¡¯s fair face, standing in the crowd at the bus stop, attracted the attention of many people from time to time. that night. su li had already decided. she had thought about many, many things. The bus arrived and Su Li got on. It wasn¡¯t her first time taking a public bus, but it was one of the rare occasions. She was seated in the second last seat. It wasn¡¯t crowded on the bus, but there were still some people standing. Most of them were junior high school students. They were chattering and it was very lively. Su Li just sat there with his arms crossed, looking at the passing streets outside the window. The students ¡®laughter rang in his ears. This made Su Li feel an atmosphere brimming with youth and full of life. Sitting there, she listened to the laughter and banter as she looked out of the car window in a daze. At that moment, Time seemed to drag on, and every minute and second seemed to slow down. She seemed to have gone back to her youth ¡­ Chapter 471 ? 471 su liyi and little white¡¯s youth in the past (sweet) She had returned to her youth. When she was a student, she remembered the fans in the classrooms during those summer days. It was as if she woke up at a certain time in the afternoon after school and could see the sports field when she walked out of the classroom. The boy in a white shirt was spinning the basketball in his hands. She looked at his strong figure, his sweat, his handsome and fair face, and the smile on his lips. the boys around her cheered and walked toward her. She, who had always been a hooligan to him, actually couldn¡¯t help but blush. She bit her lip and avoided his eyes, her ears burning. Then he walked over, and the teenager¡¯s warm breath surrounded her. He turned around and threw the basketball to his friend. Then, his slender and fair hand naturally took hers. it made her girlish heart burst, her face red, and her heart beat fast. Youth was always so beautiful, but it was so hard to forget. It was forever etched in his bones and in the depths of his heart. From the window, Su Li could see the reflection of the scene. A pair of middle school students stood beside her. the two of them chatted very softly, and they kept their distance so that they wouldn¡¯t touch each other. The boy kept his head down shyly and did not look at the girl beside him. The girl was smiling as she listened to the boy talk. They secretly glanced at each other. He didn¡¯t know why. When Su Li saw this, his heart suddenly softened to the point of wanting to cry. Her little white used to be like this too. that shy, responsible, and responsible young man. Those youthful and beautiful times were like the honey that her mother had bought for her when she was young. She stepped on the clouds and felt sweet in her heart. However, he could not come back. And what Su Li found most difficult to forget. It was still that year. Xiao Bai¡¯s family was broken up. He had to work while he studied and take care of his seriously ill mother. At that time, she didn¡¯t know anything. He had never let her know about such a big thing. At that time, she had just gotten together with him. She pestered Xiao Bai to send her home before going back to work. At that time, their houses were so far apart. she asked him to take a taxi home with her, but she did not notice that xiao bai had turned around inadvertently. he looked at the few notes that he had taken out from his pocket. however ¡­ He heard his own laughter and saw that he was calling him. He retracted his hand without a trace and smiled gently at her. Then, he walked up to her and took her hand without hesitation. He got into the car that was sending her home and paid for her naturally. However ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t reach Xiao Bai on the phone that night, she would never have known that Xiao Bai had to walk for a few hours to send her back. Her phone¡¯s battery was also completely depleted. one had to know. she lived in the most high-end villa and drove the best sports car. She only wanted him to send her because she wanted to spend more time with him. However, she did not know that her stubbornness would make him suffer so much every time. Yet, he had never said it. He had always enjoyed it. He was very smart and hardworking. He was the best student in his class and would be sent to the best university. He also received the first scholarship every time. At the time, Su Li had believed that he would definitely have an especially beautiful future. It was just that in his future, he could not leave her ¡­ Chapter 472 ? 472 Xiao Bai, I¡¯ll let you go, I¡¯ve fallen for ah Nian This was because Xiao Bai would often talk to her and mention ¡®in the future¡¯. In the future, we would have a kitten in our house and our daughter would grow to be as beautiful as you. In the future, in the future, Qianqian would be there. however, it was all because of her. It was because of her that his life came to an abrupt end in his youth. there will be no more future-! She thought that she was the same. It was not until a few years later when her father brought the agents over and lined them up in front of her, allowing her to impatiently choose. in her impatience, she saw ah nian. That pair of pitch-black eyes, which looked as calm as water, seemed to have a vortex in them. At first glance, she was stunned. Then, she would tell her daddy that she wanted him. Furthermore, ah Nian had been by her side for so long. Su Li thought of ah Nian¡¯s ordinary face. She didn¡¯t understand either. There were many men who were better-looking than him. He was just a substitute, so why would she like him? Feeling. It was an indescribable feeling. Xiaobai, could you forgive her? she didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity again. So what if ah Nian was just a bodyguard? his identity really had nothing to do with her. su li was softly mumbling something to herself, and her eyes were a little hot. ¡± xiao bai, can i really let you go this time? ¡± she blew a breath of air on the car window, and the cold car window was instantly filled with mist. she stuck half of her finger out of her sleeve and carefully wrote his name on the glass window. Every stroke. chen, nian, bai. As she watched the name she wrote on the glass window being gradually covered by the cold air again, she seemed to want to grasp something in her heart, but at the same time, she felt that she would be free from this. Let¡¯s just leave it at that. She still had to live for so long, and life had to go on. Xiao Bai, Qingqing, I¡¯ve fallen in love with ah Nian. little Bai, Qingqing, and ah Nian are no longer your substitute. ¡°Little white, I¡¯m putting you down.¡± Even though he and ah Nian were very similar, she knew that ah Nian was ah Nian. If she treated him as a substitute and loved him, it would hurt him. !!! Su Li alighted from the bus. She was still more than a hundred meters away from her hotel. She was walking alone in the square when she suddenly saw the news on the huge TV in the square. One of the articles was on it. And it was very popular. That reporter was currently broadcasting, ¡± yesterday, an image of the International female star Su Li was found in a disheveled state. She vomited drunk on the streets and had no image to speak of. The netizens are speculating whether she has suffered a blow in love and is now missing. The hotel she checked in to has also indicated that she is not in the hotel. According to her manager, she is also looking for her now. There are many reporters surrounding the entrance of the hotel, and there are also other people who know the situation reporting. Tang corporation¡¯s young master Tang and Su Li actually still have an indescribable relationship between a man and a woman, Yingluo.¡± Su Li just stood there in the Plaza, allowing more and more people to pass by her. Her eyes widened as she watched the video of her vomiting being exposed on the internet. Suddenly-! ¡°fu~ck ! !¡± She took off her sunglasses, and her beautiful face was twisted with anger. She was about to go berserk on the ground! &Nbsp; damn. [a ¡®Nian is rough ~] Chapter 473 ? 473 An unexpected encounter, a woman flirting with ah Nian ¡± who is behind this!? ¡± Su Li looked at his own sorry state and couldn¡¯t believe it. Even if she was not in a good mood recently, she was still a big star after all. How could such a sorry state be photographed? Su Li actually didn¡¯t want to admit it. She didn¡¯t think it was ugly. He didn¡¯t want others to see his sorry state. especially when huahua was similar to ah nian. She had driven him away before, and it hadn¡¯t been long since then. Especially last night, she had deliberately asked the bar owner to call him, but he had silently hung up on her and was no longer willing to care about her. In front of him, she was clearly beautiful and confident. How could she be like this? Could it be that she wanted him to think that without him, she would be living a miserable and painful life? Thinking about the group of reporters that had gathered outside the hotel, Su Li decided not to go back. Even if he was penniless now. However, her top priority now was to find a place to surf the internet. After all, she had smashed her phone again. She had to quickly go online and hack all the videos about her bad situation. Su Li was starting to feel hungry. She was still holding the small cake in her hand. Since she couldn¡¯t return to the hotel right now, she looked around one last time, and her gaze locked onto a Xuanji internet cafe. In the underground city. She was not afraid of not having money. In this day and age, it was enough to have face. She wasn¡¯t a good girl. A good girl could only have one ¡± good ¡°, but a beautiful girl could have everything. This was her poisonous chicken soup. At this moment. In a high-class internet cafe in the underground city. A man with an ordinary appearance, dressed in plain clothes, was standing at the bar in front. Behind him was a computer across the aisle. He was currently using his computer to do something. At this time, he wanted to casually deal with it and eat a meal. He only asked for a cup of instant noodles. Like most people in the internet cafe. Probably because the computer did not have enough time, he used his ID card to swipe the money. However, at this time, the thing that swiped his ID card actually made a long beep. Then, the birthday song started. Suddenly, his body trembled. The beautiful female manager at the bar counter was surprised for a moment. Then, she smiled at him and said, ¡± it¡¯s your birthday today. But, you¡¯re only eating this? ¡± She glanced at the instant noodles and raised her eyebrows. The man didn¡¯t say anything, as if he was waiting for the music to end. However, he hesitated for a while and decided to add more to his worries. The beautiful female manager looked at him and smiled. This man didn¡¯t look like he had no money, but he didn¡¯t even have a proper meal on his birthday. Moreover, he had been coming here for the past few days. He was quiet and didn¡¯t like to talk, but he had a unique aura about him, as if he was a little mysterious. Just as she was about to say something, two people suddenly walked in from the door. A man and a woman. The woman looked familiar. The two of them walked in, talking and laughing. The man was so fascinated by the woman that he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away. However, the moment they entered. The woman in sunglasses looked at someone and her smile froze. Su Li looked at the man who had suddenly appeared in her line of sight and was instantly at a loss for words. Going in circles. She had thought that she would not be able to find him now, but she did not expect to meet him here. the birthday song was still playing. The beautiful female manager saw that the man from before was stunned. He lowered his head and went to make instant noodles, but his movements seemed a lot stiffer and more uncomfortable than before. She couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡± it¡¯s your birthday today. Let me treat you to a meal. Chapter 474 ? 474 Su Li humiliated ah Nian, poor and useless! It¡¯s your birthday today, so let me treat you to a meal. it¡¯s your birthday today, yingluo. Today is ah Nian¡¯s birthday too, Yingluo? Su Li¡¯s eyes were fixed on ah Nian, and he found it hard to believe. Was this real? How could this be such a coincidence? It was so coincidental that the two of them, who she had thought were very similar, would actually celebrate their birthdays on the same day. But Su Li was even more shocked. She had never known about it all these years. Every year on Xiao Bai¡¯s birthday, she would buy a small cake for herself and eat it silently. As she ate, she would mumble to herself as if she was talking to Xiao Bai. Even at that time, ah Nian was still standing by the door, guarding her. However, she had never asked him about it, nor would she have known that it was his birthday. what do you think? I know a Japanese restaurant that¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s your treat. The beautiful female employee smiled sweetly. It was obvious that she had feelings for ah Nian. However, ah Nian¡¯s attention was not on them. He was silent and his body was tense. When Su Li saw that the beautiful female manager wanted to invite ah Nian, but he didn¡¯t know that he didn¡¯t want to reject her at all, he felt a little angry. ¡°My dear, let¡¯s go sit in Yingluo¡± ¡± you shut the f * ck up!! ¡± The man who had come with Su Li had just opened his mouth when Su Li impatiently cut him off, as if he had suddenly changed into a different person. Her change in attitude was so obvious that the man holding the instant noodles seemed to stiffen even more. Su Li directly walked over and didn¡¯t say that he knew him. Suddenly, he looked around and began to mock himself, ¡± are men these days so poor? they¡¯re actually eating instant noodles and sausages on their birthday. How old are they? I don¡¯t even know if they have any future! Her words were very unpleasant to hear. She was resentful, and seeing other women talking to him made her even angrier. She couldn¡¯t help but deliberately provoke and humiliate him. However, as soon as he said this, the beautiful female manager¡¯s face changed instantly, and her face seemed to be burning. ¡°What are you saying, woman? What does it matter to you what other people eat? Why do you have to speak so harshly? Please be more polite!¡± ¡°Bah! I said, what does he have to do with you! Why do you care about him? Tell me, what if your heart aches when I say it to him? Or do you like him?¡± Su Li¡¯s tongue was exceptionally poisonous. His sharp gaze pierced through her sunglasses, as if he wanted to see through her! she then scanned ah nian¡¯s body from head to toe and sneered viciously. ¡± or do you like this poor and useless man?! ¡± Su Li blurted out these words. no one would know. She couldn¡¯t control herself at all, nor did she think about it before saying it. However, after the pleasure on her mouth, the pain in the depths of her heart was almost suffocating. She didn¡¯t want to, but the more she saw others speaking up for him as if they were doing it for his own good, she couldn¡¯t help but go crazy. However, ah Nian¡¯s body seemed to stiffen even more after he said this. His head was slightly lowered, and his face seemed to be abnormally pale. There were a lot of people surfing the internet around them. They even forgot to look over. Although they were all surprised and shocked, most of them were just watching the fun. But now ¡­ Two beautiful women were quarreling over a man, what the hell? It was just that Su Li¡¯s words just now made that beautiful Network Manager almost explode with anger, and she immediately opened her mouth in embarrassment and anger- Chapter 475 ? 475 A woman was snatching ah Nian from her, she was terrified ¡°Right! I just like him, so what! do you think that everyone is like you, having a pretty face and hugging a rich man? Do you think that everyone is as shallow and ignorant as you?¡± At the end of her speech, she pointed at the man who had entered with Su Li and angrily rebuked him. He had the appearance of a dandy and rich second generation. ¡°hey, what are you saying ¡­¡± that man was unconvinced and wanted to interrupt, but su li raised his hand to stop him. she was wearing large sunglasses that covered most of her face, making it difficult for others to see the expression on her face and the expression in her eyes. what did she say? Did she like ah Nian? Did she say that ah Nian would become her boyfriend? Su Li¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± is that so? I¡¯m shallow and ignorant? ¡± She smirked sarcastically, then sneered. sure, I¡¯m shallow and ignorant. Then let me see, what is the person you like doing here every day? playing games? Do you want to watch a movie or do a live broadcast?¡± As she spoke, Su Li had already walked over to the mech where ah Nian might be. There was an empty seat there, and as she walked over, she deliberately bumped his shoulder hard. Su Li really wanted to take a good look at what he had been doing outside these past few days by himself! It seemed that he was living quite well, and he even had a beautiful woman by his side to talk to! Su Li looked over, but it would have been better if she hadn¡¯t looked. The moment she saw the image on the computer, her heart instantly received a blow. His expression instantly changed. Her eyes flickered slightly and her lips were tightly pursed. She lifted her eyes to look at ah Nian. She seemed to be pleased with herself, and her eyes were filled with disdain. Spending all day in internet cafes researching the whereabouts of female stars and becoming a perverted Peeping Tom?¡± It was nothing else on the computer. It was all about her. There were all sorts of news and photos, as well as the hot news about her in the morning. Ah Nian had been dissected by her to be so unbearable that it was disdainful. His face was pale, and his slightly lowered eyelids covered the expression in his eyes. ¡°Enough! Have you said enough? It was his freedom to do whatever others wanted! Get lost! We don¡¯t welcome you here!¡± The beautiful female manager rushed over and stood in front of ah Nian as she scolded her. Su Li just looked at ah Nian without saying a word, not even looking at her. He watched as the woman protected him, watching as they stood against each other. For a moment, Su Li was suddenly unable to speak. Yes. She admitted that she had said it out of impulse, and she deserved the heartache later on. however, when he saw the two of them standing together, su li¡¯s heart was filled with an unprecedented sense of jealousy. She was wearing a pair of sunglasses. She had long hair and a beautiful face. She looked so arrogant and wild, but no one knew that her eyelashes behind the sunglasses were trembling slightly, and her breathing seemed to have stopped. Her heart tightened, and a dull pain filled the air. Finally ¡­ After a long while, Su Li looked at ah Nian without blinking and slowly pointed at the woman. Her fingertips seemed to tremble slightly as she asked, ¡± what¡¯s your relationship with him? ¡± What was their relationship? Could it be that they had already hooked up in the few days that he had been away? Wasn¡¯t he good at being reticent and unromantic? didn¡¯t he look so ordinary from head to toe, with no redeeming qualities? Chapter 476 ? 476 She was crazily jealous that Queen su had started a show! But why would a woman like him? Why? Su Li angrily clenched his fists and ground his teeth. Deep jealousy. It was like knocking over a high-concentration bottle of vinegar. At this moment. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes, which had been lowered, slowly lifted. His eyes were calm and emotionless. Even if Su Li humiliated him, scolded him, and provoked him, he just looked at her calmly and looked back at her. It was just a simple exchange of glances, and even though she was wearing sunglasses, ah Nian seemed to be able to see through everything and see through her. Su Li only felt that every word he said, no matter the reason, could not be hidden from his eyes. In everyone¡¯s eyes, ah Nian was the one who had been humiliated, but Su Li knew that she was the one who had been truly humiliated. He looked at ah Nian and did not speak. Su Li¡¯s constantly tense emotions were finally reaching their limits. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? don¡¯t tell me you like her too? You¡¯re going to be her boyfriend?¡± Her eyes were already red under her sunglasses, but her voice was emotionless. It was as if there was only sarcasm. Ah Nian,¡±hehe.¡± He looked at her calmly, then turned around to throw the instant noodles he had just made into the trash can. When he turned back, he asked indifferently, ¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Are you done? A few words. It was like a knife had been stabbed into her heart. Su Li stared at him in a daze for a long time, then suddenly wiped away her face and lowered her head. His heart was in pain. did he come here to say such things to me because of that woman? Was he? She had wanted to let go of the past when she came to him and wanted to be with him, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. When she saw a woman appear beside him, her jealousy was like a poisonous snake. She would attack him and mock him at all costs. Ah Nian was not handsome and had no money, so why would any woman take the initiative to seduce him? However ¡­ Ah Nian¡¯s good. she was the only one who knew. She did not want anyone to notice ah Nian or notice him. He only belonged to her, didn¡¯t he? Did he know how much courage he needed to let go of the past and come to find him? Su Li¡¯s heart ached so much that it felt like it was being torn apart. The pain and grievances that she had suppressed for a long time, after he said those words, became even more difficult for her to hold back. Her tears were about to burst out of her eyes, and her whole body seemed to have collapsed. She didn¡¯t care about anything, she didn¡¯t care about anything and just rushed up to hit him. Her voice was trembling and hoarse, and her tears fell. You bastard! You¡¯re a big bastard!¡± She hit his shoulders and chest, and her voice couldn¡¯t help but choke up. The beautiful female manager stood at the side and was dumbfounded. When she reacted and saw this woman rush up to hit him, she quickly tried to stop her. what¡¯s going on? why are they still fighting?! this beauty looks familiar, but she¡¯s too barbaric and uncultured. that¡¯s right. What the hell is this? looking down on others? aren¡¯t you still with a rich second generation? ¡± The other men and women in the internet cafe couldn¡¯t help but curse at Su Li. Ah Nian did not fight back even as she vented her anger. However, when the beautiful female employee rushed over and tried to pull Su Li away in anger, ah Nian did not stop Su Li¡¯s hand. Instead, he went to stop the woman. ¡°You-!¡± The beautiful female manager looked at her arm being blocked and was shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Chapter 477 ? 477 she made her love rival cry and kidnapped ah nian! On the other hand, Su Li had been feeling aggrieved during this period of time. No one could understand the pain and struggle in her heart for a long time. After meeting ah Nian today and experiencing such a shock, all the grievances in her heart were like a flood breaking through a dam. instantly, they poured out in torrents! She choked on her tears and tried not to cry out loud. She hit him hard. She beat him to vent her anger, but as she beat him, she seemed to gradually lose her strength. In the end, she clutched his shirt tightly and did not let go. She threw herself into his arms. Hanhan hates you. I hate you, Hanhan. Ah Nian, I hate you, Hanhan. she buried her face in his chest and started to cry like a child. She felt so wronged that she could not stop sobbing. Ah Nian remained silent. At this moment, everyone was stunned. The one with an even uglier expression was the beautiful female manager. They were not fools. Upon seeing this, even the slowest of the bunch would have guessed that the two of them knew each other. And their relationship was not shallow. The man, who had been standing straight and silent the entire time, lowered his head slightly and looked at her, who was buried in his arms and crying bitterly. He was silent for a long time. In the end, he raised his hand slightly and gently hugged her in a daze. Such an action seemed very normal. However, it shocked everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°yingluo, you bastard! You bastard! Do you like her or me, Yingluo?¡± She was like a willful and unruly girl, crying and throwing a tantrum, childish. she felt heartache and jealousy for her love. however, when she said those words while sobbing, ah nian remained silent. The beautiful manager¡¯s face instantly changed colors. What the hell! She could actually ask such a question. She looked at ah Nian. Her face was filled with embarrassment and a bit of unwillingness. However, there seemed to be no one else in ah Nian¡¯s eyes. In the midst of Su Li¡¯s crying, ah Nian lowered his eyes and calmly said,¡±You.¡± You. I like you. The moment these words were said! In an instant, without waiting for Su Li to react, the beautiful female manager stomped her feet in anger, and ran out with a red and green face! Su Li sensed that he had run away in anger, and only then did he leave ah Nian¡¯s arms, sobbing. On the other hand, ah Nian got off the computer and deleted all the records. Then, he turned around and pulled her out of the door. Everyone was left dumbfounded. f * ck, I¡¯ve been meaning to say this. Don¡¯t you think the woman in sunglasses looked a little familiar? ¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡± does he look like some big star? he looks really good, but I can¡¯t see him clearly. ¡°Is it Su Li? I also feel that they look similar!¡± why must they be so similar? I¡¯m a die-hard fan of hers. I think she¡¯s really like my idol. Even the way she acts is so similar. He could die. However, as soon as he said this ¡­ The others all rolled their eyes at him. ¡°What kind of joke is this? Su Li is such a big star in the International circle. Didn¡¯t you guys see that man? other than being tall, thin, ordinary-looking, and silent, i think i¡¯m much better than him, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°so ?¡± The boy clapped his hands. Queen su doesn¡¯t even like me. How could she like a man like that? he only eats instant noodles on his birthday. ¡°No, he even added a sausage!¡± Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± Author Jun: ¡± hahaha, we¡¯ll continue in the afternoon! [ I¡¯m crazily looking for monthly votes. I¡¯ll pick one familiar person every day and give this book a postcard with brother Nine¡¯s signature. I¡¯m looking for recommendation votes. I¡¯m looking for tips to rush to the rankings today! ] This is the first time I¡¯m asking for help, cover your faces, my babies, give ninth brother some face! [ 2000 fans entered the high-profile group. Group number: 635017410] Chapter 478 ? 478 I¡¯m giving you a chance to return to my side/sorry, I don¡¯t want to On the roadside. At the bus stop. The leaves of the Wutong trees on both sides of the street swirled down, and the ground covered with red stone bricks had mottled marks peeking out from the shadows of the trees and branches. The two of them were walking one after another. The late autumn season always made people feel a different kind of beauty and sadness. Su Li followed behind him. After they left the internet cafe, he let go of her hand, leaving her to follow him on her own. ¡°Ah Nian,¡± Su Li called out to him, his voice still somewhat hoarse. Ah Nian stood still and did not turn around. Su Li continued, ¡± ah Nian, come back. Come back, okay? ¡± He returned to her side. Ah Nian did not turn around. Instead, he said, ¡± don¡¯t I look ordinary, poor, can¡¯t speak, and am a useless person? ¡± as soon as he said this. su li¡¯s breathing stagnated, and he was momentarily speechless. In the end, she lowered her head and stared at her feet, which were rubbing against the ground. She said slowly, ¡± you¡¯re still so gluttonous. Just because I said one wrong thing doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t know how to speak. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± He spoke again. ¡°Why? Ah Nian, you¡¯re angry, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re angry that I humiliated you just now and didn¡¯t give you face in front of others. Are you angry that I scolded you and hit you?¡± Su Li walked forward and looked at him, his eyes filled with grievance. Ah Nian looked at her calmly. if you can analyze it so clearly, why are you asking me again? ¡± Su Li,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± His expression was a little ugly. he had beaten and scolded others. he was obviously willful and arrogant, but if he changed his attitude slightly, he would feel wronged if others didn¡¯t accept it. Damn it, even she wanted to beat up such a despicable character. But after Su Li thought about it for a long time, that really was her. But in fact, she wouldn¡¯t do this in front of everyone, would she? Only in front of him. in her eyes, he must have tolerated her and loved her, so she acted unscrupulously. She also regretted it. When she attacked him, her heart ached. But sometimes, she just couldn¡¯t control her mouth. Just like now: ¡°Ah Nian, can you stop pretending? I¡¯m willing to lower my voice and beg you to go back, isn¡¯t that because I think highly of you? You like me, and now I¡¯m asking you to come back, so you can continue to stay by my side. Isn¡¯t this satisfying your heart?¡± As she spoke, she walked to his side with a tense face and a Punk Coat. She pretended to hold his hand and walk away naturally. She clearly cared a lot about him and wanted him to go back with her. She couldn¡¯t think of him, but she had to put all the blame on him. let¡¯s go. You don¡¯t have to stay in the internet cafe and read my news every day. How can the things on the internet be accurate if they¡¯re based on hearsay? it¡¯s better for you to come back and be by my side so that you can see it more clearly, right? ¡± She had her own pride and self-indulgence. She loved him, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. She could only say how much he loved her, how he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her, and that she was fulfilling his wish by asking him to come back. &Nbsp; so, Ah Nian did not move. No matter how she tried to play dumb and coax ah Nian to go back, he did not respond. ¡°Ah Nian?¡± She was anxious. Ah Nian pursed his lips tightly and looked at her with a calm gaze. He pulled his hand out of Su Li¡¯s hand one by one. I¡¯m sorry, someone will take over your job to protect you soon. ¡°Ah Nian!¡± Su Li looked at him in shock. What was the meaning of this? What the hell is a new bodyguard! Chapter 479 ? 479 I don¡¯t like it when you force a kiss on me! miss, please go back. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I was looking for you in the internet cafe before, but it was an accident. Your new bodyguard is about to be sent over, and he wants me to pass him the details of your current situation. I wasn¡¯t with you, so I could only search for traces of you on the internet, so you had to be afraid. He paused. Yueyue, don¡¯t think too much. Su Li, however, seemed to have heard a funny joke and laughed out loud. He looked at him with wide eyes and asked,¡±what do you mean?¡± You mean I¡¯m thinking too much and you don¡¯t like me?¡± Ah Nian¡¯s expression was calm. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever said that I like it. ¡°you¡¯re lying!¡± Su Li¡¯s breathing instantly became hurried, his soft chest rising and falling as he stared at him. you¡¯re lying. When you were inside just now, I asked you if you liked her or me, and you said you liked me. Do you think I¡¯m deaf? What, you¡¯re going back on your word now that you¡¯ve left? are you even a man?¡± A dark look flashed across ah Nian¡¯s eyes, but he still replied calmly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, miss. I just wanted to give you face. Otherwise, with your standard, you would definitely continue to act like this. ¡°Ah Nian, you-!¡± G-give her some face? su li¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at ah nian¡¯s words. after a long time, she swallowed it down and continued to ask with difficulty, ¡± what about you forcing a kiss on me before yueyue? You¡¯re not going to deny Yingluo, are you?¡± That day, she had made a call. He rushed up to her and kissed her without a word. It was also from that moment on that she could no longer face him as Xiao Bai¡¯s substitute. Su Li¡¯s face was somewhat pale. His eyes were filled with pain and apprehension. He had better not tell himself that everything was just his own speculation. She was not a fool. When Su Li was arrogant, he was truly arrogant and could anger people to the point of death. However, the moment she became weak, it made people feel that if they said anything bad about her, they would feel like they were bullying a weak woman. And Su Li¡¯s words. ah nian fell silent. There were other reasons, but what about the kiss? It was indeed a little unclear and unclear. ah Nian, speak clearly. I may have been overthinking everything else, but what about that kiss? ¡± Ah Nian was being pressed step by step by Su Li. Su Li couldn¡¯t believe that all of this was just an illusion, and he couldn¡¯t believe that ah Nian didn¡¯t like him. There was a hint of forbearance in ah Nian¡¯s dark eyes, and there seemed to be an undercurrent surging in them. Su Li was unwilling and unwilling to give up. In his grievance, he was also embarrassed and annoyed. He inched closer to him and interrogated, ¡± ah Nian, why aren¡¯t you talking? tell me, tell me what that kiss was all about. You better explain it clearly ¡­ !!! On the roadside. Under the Wutong tree. She entangled herself with him, and just as she reached out to push his chest, her wrist was instantly shackled. the next second- Her talkative red lips were kissed forcefully! Su Li¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and he did not come back to his senses. Her wrist was held by someone, and he lowered his head to cover her noisy lips. By the time Su Li reacted, she wanted to hurriedly push him away, but he was one step faster. His other hand held the back of her head, completely imprisoning her in his arms and continuing to kiss her. She bit, gnawed, and her lips were numb as she was sucked ruthlessly ¡­ [ brother Jiu: this novel is full of face smacking. I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t like you. I forced a kiss on you. ] Chapter 480 ? 480 If I want to kiss you, I¡¯ll kiss you without a reason! He seemed to be venting his anger later on. He bit her lips until they hurt, and he took advantage of the situation to capture her small tongue and entangled it with her deeply. Su Li was completely dumbfounded. She remembered the last time. But that was only a forceful kiss, not a deep one. Unlike now. He aggressively attacked his city, kissing her until she was weak and powerless. su li also went from resisting and struggling, until in the end, she could not use the slightest bit of strength. her entire body was limp in his embrace. she closed her eyes, her hand still tightly gripping the clothes on his chest. from struggling, to now, she had to submit. Between his lips and teeth, there was a sweet taste like melted snow. He did not smoke or drink. Just like Xiao Bai, he was clean and even had a tantrum. just like that, su li closed his eyes and their tongues intertwined. he actually felt as if he had returned to the illusion of little white kissing. It was as if even their auras were so similar, Xuxu. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart palpitate, and she was also moved. An unknown amount of time passed. He kept kissing her as if he could never get enough of her, until her lips were red and swollen. When they parted, her breathing was messy and her cheeks were red. Her beautiful eyes looked at him with a bit of confusion, as if waiting for him to say something. her heart was beating wildly. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked at her. He said slowly, ¡± do you see that? there¡¯s no special reason. I want to kiss you, so I¡¯ll kiss you. There was no reason. I don¡¯t need a reason to kiss you. I want to kiss you, so I will kiss you. Hearing these words, Su Li should have felt a little embarrassed or angry, or should have given him a slap and chided him for his shamelessness, but for a moment, she seemed to be unable to move, and also seemed to have lost her voice. That sentence made her unable to calm down. She liked ah Nian but did not say it out loud. Ah Nian liked her, but he refused to admit it. He even had to find such an awkward excuse to kiss her. Were they going to torture each other like this? After a long while, Su Li¡¯s eyelashes slowly fluttered. With red eyes, he said aggrievedly, ¡± then, ah Nian, do you really not like me? ¡± As she spoke, she slowly took a step back, as if she had already begun to give up. if that¡¯s the case, and I¡¯m just being delusional, then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I can leave, and I don¡¯t want to humiliate myself again. I can leave, Hanhan, ¡± she said, turning around to leave. One step, two steps, three steps. There was no movement behind him. She raised her hand, as if she was wiping something on her face. ¡°wait a minute-¡± When he saw this, he was suddenly stopped. She stopped in her tracks. He did not turn back. why did you come looking for me again? ¡± ah Nian¡¯s clear voice could be heard. Why was she looking for him? Su Li¡¯s throat moved up and down, and the bottom of his heart was fluctuating. Why? because she wanted to be together with him. It was because she liked him. Although he looked ordinary and low-key, she had already fallen in love with him. However, just as she was about to acknowledge him ¡­ It was laughable. But he said he didn¡¯t like it. Even if he didn¡¯t think that way. ah Nian, you¡¯ve been by my side for so long. I¡¯m used to having you around. You know how scary it is for Qianqian to get used to this. She didn¡¯t turn her head and said this. ¡°Do you still have more Yingluo?¡± Were there any other reasons? Su Li clenched his fists. For a moment, he actually felt like laughing, but it was a helpless laugh. The corners of his lips twitched. Did he really want her to say that? ¡°There is.¡± The moment she said that word, he stopped breathing. Chapter 481 ? 481 Su Li¡¯s affectionate confession to ah Nian Su Li slowly turned around and looked at him. I still have other reasons. ¡°what?¡± They looked at each other, but their eyes were no longer as calm as before. They had become dark and deep. ¡°I like you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ah Nian, who is beside me, is just my bodyguard. He is a man of few words, has no interest in life, and has an ordinary appearance. However, he is such a person that I don¡¯t know when I fell for him. Maybe it was when I first saw him, maybe it was when I grew fond of him after accompanying him for so many years, or maybe it was when he helped me take off my clothes and shoes, wiped my face and body, and took care of me meticulously on the countless nights I got drunk, or maybe it was when Yingluo secretly kissed me in the dead of the night, Yingluo.¡± Su Li¡¯s words were spoken bit by bit. Every word that came out of his mouth washed away the emotions in his eyes. It was like a stone had been thrown into a calm lake. although he looks insignificant and inconspicuous compared to the countless men around me, he¡¯s just like that. I still like him, so when I see people saying that they like him and want to get close to him, I¡¯m very sad and jealous because I¡¯m the only one who knows how good he is, and I¡¯m the only one who knows. I don¡¯t want anyone else to notice him. I want to have him for myself. Speaking of this, Su Li lightly laughed and raised his eyebrows.¡±But, he¡¯s even more cowardly than me. He likes me, but he doesn¡¯t dare to admit that he¡¯s a coward.¡± She continued, lowering her head and sneering. I¡¯m a big star and I¡¯ve already admitted it, but he doesn¡¯t dare to admit Hanhan. She lowered her head. He walked over, and the next second ¡­ He grabbed her shoulders and pulled her into his arms. Su Li staggered, and just like that, he fell into his embrace. Her fingers trembled. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, her heart was still surging. What did he mean? was this not liking her? ¡°Ah Nian, you like me.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°you like it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± He loved her. She had said that he did not dare to admit it. He really did not dare to admit it, and he would not admit it. Ah Nian and her Chen nianbai existed together. When Chen nianbai was around, he would be around. When Chen nianbai was not around, he would not be around either. &Nbsp; so, How could he dare to admit that he liked her? how could he dare to say that he loved her? However, ah Nian did not know that. Words were only a way of expression. What about actions? He said he didn¡¯t like her, but he took care of her and protected her. He said he didn¡¯t like her, but he still had to kiss her on the lips in the middle of the night. He said he didn¡¯t like her, but he still wanted to pull her into his arms. Su Li helplessly smiled. He was more arrogant and stubborn than her. Su Li¡¯s head rubbed against his chest. Fine, he said he didn¡¯t like it, he didn¡¯t love it. She would let him slap her in the face. Sooner or later, she would make him say it personally. ¡°Can you come back with me now? ah Nian doesn¡¯t like me.¡± She slowly moved away from his chest, a hint of playfulness in her eyes. Ah Nian looked into her eyes for a while. He seemed to have something to say, but he stopped himself. In the end, he turned away and asked, ¡± what about that man, Yueyue? what¡¯s your relationship with Tang ye now? ¡± As he said this, his voice became slow and obscure. that night, he clearly kissed you. Chapter 482 ? 482 ah nian is jealous, a jealous lover that day at the villa, at night, at the engagement party. He had been quietly waiting for her to appear. He thought that she had nothing to do with Tang ye anymore. However, Tang ye still pulled her away into the darkness and said something to her urgently. She seemed to have compromised and Tang ye even kissed her in the end. She would never know how he felt at that time. She had told herself that it was just for fun. She had only set Tang ye up because her plan needed it. However, he was so afraid that she would get involved in it herself. he was so afraid that she had gradually forgotten about xiao bai and no longer loved him. ¡°are you jealous?¡± Su Li slightly stood on his toes, narrowed his eyes, and stared straight at him. In the depths of his eyes, a hint of ridicule appeared. ah nian was silent for a moment before he pursed his lips. just as he was about to speak, su li reached out a finger and covered his lips. ¡± okay, okay, i know you don¡¯t like me, so i¡¯m not jealous at all. ¡± Ah Nian¡¯s eyes twitched. She was clearly implying something. it¡¯s good that you know. I¡¯m just your bodyguard. I was in the past, I am now, and Hanhan can be in the future too. I can agree to your request, but Tang ye is not suitable for you. You have to be clear about your heart. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely get hurt. Ah Nian said in a serious tone, as if he was an elder. ¡± fine, you¡¯ll just be my bodyguard, but tang ye isn¡¯t suitable for me. what kind of man do you think i should find? the person i like doesn¡¯t like me anyway. do you think i should give up and go to another-¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Didn¡¯t you want me to go back? let¡¯s go.¡± Without waiting for her to finish her sentence, ah Nian walked around her and left after saying that. Su Li,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± She turned her head and stared at his back. She bit her lip and glared at him. If he had the ability, why didn¡¯t he interrupt what she was about to say? ¡°Ah Nian, listen to me. Tang ye and I are like this, Yingluo.¡± She chased after him and tried to hold his arm, but ah Nian took it away from her stiffly. His eyes were still on the road, but his ears were listening to her explanation seriously. The figures of the two people left just like that. The fallen yellow and red leaves on the ground seemed to be beautiful and sad, but at this time, a gust of wind blew, and the fallen leaves fluttered, outlining a beautiful and sweet picture. At that moment, Su Li¡¯s heart was alive. Back at the hotel. Su Li had already told ah Nian that he was leaving Rome and had asked him to come with him. However, this time, Su Li was not in a hurry and immediately left. When ah Nian wasn¡¯t around, she felt like she was living alone in an empty hotel. However, now that ah Nian was back, her heart was alive again, and everything was no longer so dry and boring. ah Nian, please set a new time. We¡¯ll leave t city the day after tomorrow. ¡°Sure.¡± Ah Nian would listen to her. Su Li took off her coat and hung it properly. She was wearing a tight-fitting short thin velvet coat inside, revealing her slender waist and abdomen with beautiful waistcoat lines. She was beautiful and sexy. Ah Nian was wearing an ordinary jacket with a gray sweater inside. He looked very ordinary, but for some reason, Su Li suddenly wanted to see what the figure behind the jacket was like. It was because he was also a carefully selected Special Agent who came to her side. The training he had received was like the devil. Therefore, right now- Chapter 483 ? 483 She went back, her seduction As he looked at the quiet ah Nian, Su Li¡¯s mind did not let his imagination run wild. Since he was back, everything could be discussed. After all, no matter how much he ¡± disliked ¡± her, he was still a man and a woman alone in a room. however, ah nian seemed to have sensed a burning gaze. he frowned slightly and turned around, pretending not to know anything. ¡°Ah Nian, stop right there!¡± Su Li immediately said. She went up to him and looked at him. why are you still frowning? are you still angry? Didn¡¯t I tell you that Tang ye and I have nothing to do with each other anymore? ¡± The kiss that day was also an accident. If I didn¡¯t see you appear and get lost in thought, would I have been kissed by him? You¡¯re also responsible for this.¡± Ah Nian looked at her calmly. miss, I don¡¯t think I said or did anything just now. What he meant was, don¡¯t always look for him. ¡°You-!¡± Su Li was instantly stumped. He pouted in dissatisfaction and stared at him with a frown. In the end, as if he had compromised, he cursed in a low voice, turned around, and left. He muttered to himself, ¡± f * ck, I shouldn¡¯t have confessed. Look at how he¡¯s acting. With that said, she turned around and was about to go to the bathroom to take a shower and change into clean clothes when she kicked a chair. Perhaps she didn¡¯t control the force well, but the kick was so painful that she gritted her teeth, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. There was no reason, but he was afraid that his mother would be embarrassed! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The moon above the sea was the moon above the sky, and the person in front of him was his sweetheart. ah nian looked at su li¡¯s back, and with just one glance, he fell into deep thought. Su Li had confessed to him. The thing that he was most worried about had finally happened. However, if she fell in love with someone else, he would still be worried. However, if he couldn¡¯t stay by her side until the end, wouldn¡¯t he still have to leave with someone else? Ah Nian lowered his eyes. If I can¡¯t stay by her side until the end, There were still two hundred days before everything would come to an end. Should he go or stay? Did he really not dare to admit that he loved her? yes, because he did not dare to let her suffer again, even if the outcome was uncertain. But he did not want her to take the risk. ¡°Ah Nian, bring me some clothes to change into. I forgot to bring them in, Yueyue.¡± After Su Li finished washing up, he called ah Nian over. ah nian did not think too much about it and went to her bedroom. he was familiar with where all her clothes were kept, and he found them quickly. he knocked on the door and said quietly, ¡± i¡¯ve brought them here. i¡¯ll put them at the door for you. ¡± wait for Qianqian, I¡¯m coming, ¡± she said. Before ah Nian could react, her slender figure appeared on the matte glass door, vaguely showing her slender figure. It was very charming. her skin was fair, and she was lying sideways, showing off her sexy body to the fullest. It made one¡¯s imagination run wild. Ah Nian was dazed for a moment, and his eyes were fixed on it for a long time. The door was opened. She hid behind the matte door and pulled it open. She stretched out her fair and delicate arm, and her hoarse voice with an indescribable charm came through. give it to me. ah nian handed it to her, but his gaze uncontrollably fell on her white and tender arm. Her arms were stained with water droplets, and they still had a mesmerizing fragrance. That was her scent. Ah Nian¡¯s gaze unknowingly deepened ¡­ [author jun: brother nine is updating in the afternoon and will continue until 10 chapters at night ~ don¡¯t worry ~~ try your best to get monthly votes and recommendations ~ i¡¯ll announce the dear readers who voted for the random winning postcard last night ~ one place a day ~] Chapter 484 ? 484 She was going to torture this sullen b * tch ah Nian to death! Su Li touched his clothes, but then intentionally or otherwise, he touched his hand a few more times, causing his hand to become slightly wet. Only then did he withdraw his hand. Ah Nian¡¯s hand was empty. He retracted his deep gaze and turned to leave. However, just as she turned around, Su Li¡¯s voice rang out again, with a hint of coquettishness. ah Nian, why did you give me this bra? I want to wear the New Black lace one. Ah Nian did not turn around. After a while, he said in a muffled voice, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference in Kasaya? isn¡¯t it the same no matter which one I wear?¡± ¡°how can it be the same? That¡¯s sexy, that¡¯s too conservative.¡± As Su Li said this, he did not forget to say in a low voice as if he was embarrassed, ¡± besides, Yingluo¡¯s chest has been a Little Big recently. The Yingluo you gave me will be a little tight. Ah Nian,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Did you hear that? take this back and change it to another one.¡± She also seemed to be very serious. At this moment. In the bathroom, the corners of Su Li¡¯s lips were lightly pulled up, and a hint of treachery flashed through his eyes. ah nian had no choice but to give her another one. Su Li took the underwear and deliberately handed half of it out. Then, in the bathroom, he used his fingers to put the belt around the underwear. Ah Nian went to take it, but when he pulled it, he realized that the strap was still inside. When he saw this, his eyes narrowed. In the blink of an eye, he seemed to have understood something. She did it on purpose. Ah Nian tried to pull it back again, but it did not come back. Ah Nian looked at the bra in her hand. It was something that would make one¡¯s imagination run wild, but the strap of the strap was still hooked between the two of them. The atmosphere suddenly became strange, as if the air was burning. Ah Nian pursed his thin lips, and his eyes were filled with complicated emotions. The door was slightly ajar, and her naked body was pressed against the door. What was she trying to do? Ah Nian¡¯s eyes flickered as he placed the bra back in her hand. wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get what you said. With that, he left. however, as soon as he left, the bathroom door opened a little. su li poked her head out and looked at him with evil intentions. seeing ah nian¡¯s hurried steps, the base of her ears turned a faint pink. she pursed her lips and could not help but deepen the arc of their relationship. It was boring! It was really f * cking boring. She told him to like her, but he refused to admit it? Let¡¯s see how she tortures him to death! Ah Nian went in to help her find it. At this time, Su Li hurriedly took out his makeup box from the bathroom. She carefully adjusted the eyebrow pencil, eyeshadow, and lipstick. Then, she lifted her long and slender leg and placed it on the bathroom counter. She then began to rub the color she had adjusted on it. Ah Nian returned with a black lace bra in his hand. It was soft and thin, but it was not small. 36c? For some reason, he thought of this. He didn¡¯t dare to look at her again. ¡°Open the door.¡± After he returned, he directly spat out these two words. Su Li came over and opened it, leaving a small gap. She stretched out her hand to take it. This time, it seemed like everything was normal. Ah Nian finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her retract her arm and close the door. Then, he turned around and left. However ¡­ Just when he thought everything was fine. ¡°Ah-!¡± With a muffled bang, a painful scream suddenly came from the bathroom. Ah Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ah! It hurts! It hurts! a miserable wail came from the bathroom. Anyone could guess that the loud bang just now was caused by a slip or an accident. The bathroom was so slippery. Ah Nian¡¯s lips were tightly pursed. He turned around and walked quickly to the door. He wanted to push the doorknob down, but he frowned and hesitated. miss, how are you feeling? can you still stand up? ¡± my waist hurts, my legs hurt too, my knees hurt, ¡± she wailed in pain. Hearing this-ah Nian hurriedly tried to push down the doorknob, but Su Li¡¯s sudden scream came from inside, ¡± ah-! What are you trying to do! Don¡¯t come in!¡± is this the time to care about that?! ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯m not wearing anything right now. If you come in, I¡¯ll lose my innocence. It hurts, ah, ah, I¡¯m bleeding!¡± The moment the last few words were uttered. ¡°Bang-!¡± The door was slammed open, and ah Nian rushed in. ¡°Ah, Yingluo!¡± When the person inside saw him rushing in, he immediately screamed again and hurriedly covered his chest. The scene that they saw after they barged in was indeed eye-piercing. She fell and sat on the ground. Her clothes were gone, and her wet hair fell down. Half-covering her front, she looked extremely charming, her slender and fair legs crossed. Her knees were swollen and her eyes were red. Her fair and beautiful face was full of pain and helplessness. At this moment, there was also panic. After screaming, she used her hand to cover herself. However, it would make things worse. It was even more eye-catching to the beautiful scenery there. However, ah Nian was really worried. Even if he saw her, he did not have the time to think about it. He rushed over and wanted to carry her. Su Li, however, seemed to be frightened and hurriedly shouted, ¡± quickly get out, quickly get out, don¡¯t come over! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t do anything to you! I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± As ah Nian spoke, he did not care that her beautiful body was constantly shrinking back. He directly held her fair shoulder and wrapped one hand around her legs. Regardless of her struggle, he carried her in his arms and quickly walked out. And the words he had said just now had immediately provoked Su Li. He wouldn¡¯t do anything to her? He didn¡¯t see anything? No, how could this be! Thinking of this, she cried out even more painfully. She moved her hand away from her body and hooked it around his neck as if she was afraid of falling. On her way to the bedroom, she would intentionally or unintentionally rub her face against his firm chest as she walked. It was so soft and so bouncy. In addition, she was deliberately groaning and pretending to be in pain. Her cries were so annoying. She didn¡¯t believe that he was Liu Xiahui. He wouldn¡¯t be so unmoved and wouldn¡¯t have any reaction. as expected. Just as Su Li was intentionally biting his shoulder in pain, she saw that from his neck to the base of his ears, a thin layer of red was spreading from below and burning, as if it was very hot. His slender body was even harder. He was finished. Her eyes flashed with pride. boring guy, still want to fight with her? Looking at her for a while made him restless and unable to control himself! Ah Nian carefully placed her on the bed and quickly turned around. He then found a blanket and covered her with it. miss, quickly wrap yourself up, ¡± he said in a calm voice. Chapter 485 ? 485 Fell for her trap Ah Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ah! It hurts! It hurts! a miserable wail came from the bathroom. Anyone could guess that the loud bang just now was caused by a slip or an accident. The bathroom was so slippery. Ah Nian¡¯s lips were tightly pursed. He turned around and walked quickly to the door. He wanted to push the doorknob down, but he frowned and hesitated. miss, how are you feeling? can you still stand up? ¡± my waist hurts, my legs hurt too, my knees hurt, ¡± she wailed in pain. Hearing this-ah Nian hurriedly tried to push down the doorknob, but Su Li¡¯s sudden scream came from inside, ¡± ah-! What are you trying to do! Don¡¯t come in!¡± is this the time to care about that?! ¡°Don¡¯t! i¡¯m not wearing anything right now. if you come in, i¡¯ll lose my innocence. it hurts, ah, ah, i¡¯m bleeding!¡± The moment the last few words were uttered. ¡°Bang-!¡± The door was slammed open, and ah Nian rushed in. ¡°Ah, Yingluo!¡± When the person inside saw him rushing in, he immediately screamed again and hurriedly covered his chest. The scene that they saw after they barged in was indeed eye-piercing. She fell and sat on the ground. Her clothes were gone, and her wet hair fell down. Half-covering her perky softness, she was extremely charming, and her slender, white, and tender legs were crossed. Her knees were swollen and her eyes were red. Her fair and beautiful face was full of pain and helplessness. at this moment, there was also panic. After screaming, she used her hand to cover herself. However, it would make things worse. It was even more eye-catching to the beautiful scenery there. However, ah Nian was really worried. Even if he saw her, he did not have the time to think about it. He rushed over and wanted to carry her. Su Li, however, seemed to be frightened and hurriedly shouted, ¡± quickly get out, quickly get out, don¡¯t come over! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t do anything to you! I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± As ah Nian spoke, he did not care that her beautiful body was constantly shrinking back. He directly held her fair shoulder and wrapped one hand around her legs. Regardless of her struggle, he carried her in his arms and quickly walked out. And the words he had said just now had immediately provoked Su Li. he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her? He didn¡¯t see anything? no, how could this be! Thinking of this, she cried out even more painfully. She moved her hand away from her body and hooked it around his neck as if she was afraid of falling. on her way to the bedroom, she would intentionally or unintentionally rub her face against his firm chest as she walked. It was so soft and so bouncy. In addition, she was deliberately groaning and pretending to be in pain. Her cries were so annoying. She didn¡¯t believe that he was Liu Xiahui. He wouldn¡¯t be so unmoved and wouldn¡¯t have any reaction. As expected. Just as Su Li was intentionally biting his shoulder in pain, she saw that from his neck to the base of his ears, a thin layer of red was spreading from below and burning, as if it was very hot. His slender body was even harder. He was finished. Her eyes flashed with pride. boring guy, still want to fight with her? Looking at her for a while made him restless and unable to control himself! Ah Nian carefully placed her on the bed and quickly turned around. He then found a blanket and covered her with it. miss, quickly wrap yourself up, ¡± he said in a calm voice. Chapter 486 ? 486 Drive him crazy, drive him crazy, drive him crazy! Su Li hurriedly wrapped himself tightly, as if he was extremely embarrassed. The gaze he used to look at him was one of blame and resentment, and also a few complicated feelings that he could not explain clearly. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to come in? why did you come in? Yingluo, look at me now. You¡¯ve seen my entire body. she couldn¡¯t help but say in embarrassment. Ah Nian pursed his lips and did not say a word. He went to get her the first aid kit. When he returned, he could still hear her grumbling softly. He finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± if you don¡¯t go in, when will you come out? ¡± He just kept falling to the ground?¡± After he said this, he also whispered, ¡± it¡¯s not the first time ran ran has seen it. ¡°What?¡± Su Li had been caught off guard by these words, and this time, he really couldn¡¯t react. What do you mean it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen it? He, when did he see it? Why didn¡¯t she know about it? did she hear it wrong? Su Li only felt as if he had suddenly discovered something incredible. Ah Nian did not reply. With a calm expression, he sat by her bed and opened the first aid kit. He took out iodine and cotton balls. ¡°Stretch out your injured leg.¡± Su Li lowered his head in an awkward and unwilling manner, but in the next second, his hand suddenly stretched over, grabbed her exposed ankle, and pulled her over. hey, you ¡­ she shyly exclaimed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡± He frowned and asked. Yingluo. she lowered her head and bit her lip shyly. Her long, white, and tender leg was pulled out. There were some bruises on her knee and the side of her leg, and her knee was red, swollen, and purple. But for some reason ¡­ Her injury was very beautiful. The fair and tender leg contrasted with the injury, making people feel tender and loving, except for those who felt an impulse to trample on it. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, he opened the iodine and let the cotton ball soak. He stared at the injured area and began to apply it. His actions were very light, careful, and gentle. However, Su Li¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and his bright red lips opened slightly.¡±Ah, ah, be gentler ¡­¡±¡± Ah Nian paused. For some reason, his heart tightened because of her cry. Why did that sound sound so ¡­ Like a rustling sound? He didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just looked up slightly at her with a complicated gaze. Seeing her pained expression, he said slowly, ¡± I know it will hurt, but you have to bear with it. By ¡®endure¡¯, he meant to¡¯ endure ¡®and not scream. but how could su li do as he wished and pretend not to understand? his subordinate continued. ah, it hurts. I don¡¯t want it anymore. Take it away! She sobbed and moaned even more, and she grabbed his hand tightly, looking pitiful and helpless. it was clearly the sound of her groaning in pain, but that sound made his heart unable to calm down. He was already trying his best to control himself. He didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. She didn¡¯t even try to recall some of the lingering times in the past. Ah Nian¡¯s breathing became heavier, and the calmness in his eyes gradually disappeared. His originally calm eyes seemed to have been set on fire, and something was moving wildly. He took a deep breath, lowered his eyes, and tried his best to hold it in. The sound of Su Li¡¯s crying gradually stopped, but it was as if something strange had attracted her attention. She asked weakly, as if she didn¡¯t understand, ¡± ah, ah, ah Nian, what¡¯s wrong with you? what¡¯s in your pocket? it¡¯s so bulging, ah, ah, ah. Chapter 487 ? 487 Let him be utterly defeated, with nowhere to escape! ha! As soon as he said that, ah Nian stood up, threw the cotton swab down, and turned to leave, ignoring her calls for him from behind. If he stayed any longer, he felt that he would be driven crazy by her. Ah Nian¡¯s entire body seemed to be on fire. Su Li saw him escape and immediately widened her eyes. Why did he escape so quickly? she still wanted to see what kind of expression he had. Was there any shyness, or was there any hidden desire on her face? after ah nian left the room, he clenched his fists tightly. his breathing was a little irregular, and the expression on his face was indescribable! She did it on purpose. How could she not know what that was? She used to be a female hooligan. She was the one who guided him in those things when he was young. He was seduced and teased by her. If she was really facing someone else, people might still believe her if she pretended to be innocent and ignorant. However, he could not believe it. Instead, it was because he realized that she had done it on purpose that he could not help but want to escape. She seduced him on purpose, step by step, and she almost fell into his trap. Su Li watched as ah Nian left her behind and felt a little disappointed and unwilling. She was disappointed that he left so easily. She had already put on such a show. Couldn¡¯t he give her some face and fight back? However, Su Li recalled the scene he had just come into contact with. He narrowed his eyes and bit his lip, a flash of playfulness and excitement appearing in his eyes. Ah Nian. I can¡¯t tell. Just by looking at his thin appearance, that part of him didn¡¯t seem to be light? The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to go over and test it out. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of escaping? You must be dreaming.¡± Su Li tugged at the corner of his mouth as he gave a profound smile. As she spoke, she slowly got off the bed. She was still wrapped in a blanket, revealing her shoulders and the rise and fall of her chest. The blanket wasn¡¯t big, and it only covered up to her thighs. A pair of long, tender, and beautiful legs were exceptionally eye-catching. She seductively and charmingly got up and slowly walked out. Ah Nian was standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, his hands folded into a fist as he leaned against the glass window. His back was just as unsettled as the person he was now. he wanted to quickly put out the fire. However, at that moment, a faint fragrance came from behind him. She was barefooted, and her innocent and charming voice came from behind. ah Nian, you haven¡¯t finished applying the medicine. Why did you leave me behind? ¡± Ah Nian¡¯s body stiffened. He did not turn around, but his voice was emotionless as he said, ¡± you can stand up, which means you should be able to apply the medicine yourself. how could I? my lower back is injured too. I can¡¯t even reach it myself. Besides, I came out because I was curious about what you were doing. Why did you leave after I said that? ¡± As she spoke, her soft and fragrant body gently leaned over from behind him. Her beautiful and charming eyes were filled with innocence and ignorance as she looked at him. it was really bulging just now. What did you hide? can you let me see it? ¡± The corner of ah Nian¡¯s eyes kept twitching. Endure, endure! He gritted his teeth. miss, you clearly know that, don¡¯t you? can you stop doing this to me on purpose? ¡± He took a deep breath and finally retorted. He was retorting her fake innocence. He wanted to tell her that he had clearly seen through everything. Su Li¡¯s body pressed against his from behind. He gently stood on his tiptoes and lightly breathed into his ear. One hand went from behind to his waist and slowly slid to the front. She said bewitchingly, ¡± then tell me clearly, Wanwan. What have I done to you, Wanwan? ¡± As she spoke, her hand landed on the edge of his belt and fondled it. Just as one of her fingers was halfway through, ah Nian grabbed her arm and stopped her. miss, please conduct yourself with dignity. I¡¯m only your bodyguard. Although I rarely come into contact with women, I still understand that you¡¯re trying to seduce me. Ah Nian told him everything without any mercy. she couldn¡¯t continue like this. He had to stop it. Otherwise ¡­ He was a man, and he had desires. What¡¯s more, she was the woman he had hidden deep in his heart and secretly loved deeply. Did she even know what would happen if she was seduced by her? Ah Nian was on the verge of a mental breakdown. He couldn¡¯t do anything to her in this identity. Otherwise, it would be even more confusing. Ah Nian¡¯s straightforward and merciless words would have made any other woman extremely embarrassed. however, when it fell on su li, her movements froze. she was silent for a short moment, then she laughed lightly.¡±that¡¯s right, i¡¯m seducing you, but didn¡¯t you also let me seduce you, yingluo?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Ah Nian¡¯s expression turned ugly, and he turned around, wanting to push her away. The key was that she was too close to him, and her hand had already gone in. She was simply too bold and too unreserved. However, when he turned around and pushed her, he seemed to have pushed her right in the chest. Su Li immediately stumbled backward and even cried out in pain. He held his lower back and furrowed his brows. When he raised his head again, it was as if he was blaming him, blaming him so much that he was about to cry. why are you so fierce? I already said that I fell down just now. My body still hurts. Ah Nian¡¯s expression changed again, as if he could not bear to do it. He frowned slightly and said seriously, ¡± lie down on the sofa for a while. I¡¯ll help you wipe your back. As ah Nian spoke, he went to get the things. However, when he came back and saw the scene, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his temples throb. Did she really want to make a big deal out of it, or was she deliberately torturing and teasing him? There was a lazy and enchanting figure lying on the sofa. Because she was wrapped in a blanket and the ¡± injury ¡± on her back was exposed, her beautiful back was exposed. Her chest was pressed against the sofa, and she was extremely seductive. Not to mention, when he slowly walked over, he even noticed that there were two small, graceful waists on her back. it was as if he really wanted to give people the urge to go up and touch him. It also seemed like he wanted someone to hold onto her charming waist and attack her from behind. That kind of thing ¡­ He had done it a long, long time ago. It was hard to forget even now. Ah Nian¡¯s self-control crumbled again and again. This time, his movements were a little stiff as he applied it for her, but his eyes were wantonly fixed on her perfect and mesmerizing figure, her fair and delicate back. His eyes were filled with infatuation. He was no longer able to restrain himself like before. At this moment, Su Li¡¯s voice was heard again, as if he was a little embarrassed. ah, ah, ah, look at me. Do you think I¡¯m beautiful? ¡± ¡°Xuanji is beautiful.¡± ¡°Do you want to have it?¡± ¡°Yingying¡± thought. He did not speak, but Su Li could sense his increasingly hurried and disorderly breathing. Su Li had said that he would torture him to death, tearing apart his indifferent appearance. Who asked him to be so sullen? She wanted him to break down for her. That was why she had dealt him a heavy blow ¡­ in the hotel. It was almost noon. There was a small birthday cake on the crystal Coffee table. On the sofa. A blanket only covered the lower part of her body, and her slender and seductive body lay there. A man who seemed to be reticent and not good with words was applying medicine for her. However, his eyes were no longer as calm as before. He was seduced by her step by step and gradually couldn¡¯t get away. At this moment, Su Li mumbled, ¡± ah Nian, my back hurts. I twisted it a little. Can you help me massage it? ¡± Ah Nian stopped what he was doing and remained silent for a moment. ¡°Alright, alright, alright, alright, alright, alright.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his large palm fell. After all, he had become a mature man. He was slender, warm, and strong. There were still thin calluses on his palms, and the bruises on her waist were still delicate. Its surroundings were as white as snow. His hand fell on it, forming a sharp contrast. He poured some medicinal wine on it and rubbed it on her. She deliberately cried out in pain again and again, ¡± ah, it hurts! Here it comes again! His waist was instantly locked, and he increased his strength, but he didn¡¯t move. ¡°Continue, ah Nian, don¡¯t stop!¡± Ah Nian¡¯s face was livid, and the forbearance in his eyes was suppressed. He began to continue, but this time, after just a few massages, his slender hands began to spread upwards, and his whole body fell from behind. When she felt his approach, she turned around to look at him. Suddenly, her lips were kissed. She let out an ¡± Oh ¡± and wanted to turn her head away, but he turned her head around and kissed her hard. This position caused her upper body to be slightly lifted, and she, who was naked, was completely stunned! he seemed to have been patient for a long time, and he almost rudely attacked. Ruthlessly. She widened her eyes and sobbed as she struggled. He panted heavily and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± I¡¯ve already given you too many chances. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s insatiable! You don¡¯t know how to repent!¡± As he spoke, he retaliated even more, letting her know the price of seducing him again and again for not repenting! Su Li bit his hand away, but still didn¡¯t forget to ask the most important thing to him. ah, ah, ah, do you like me? tell me, tell me, quickly, ah, ah. Wasn¡¯t he unwilling to admit it? she used this to force him to admit it, wanting him to slap his face. However, Su Li very quickly discovered that he was truly more stubborn than a dead donkey. He just refused to admit it. His hot and wet lips were still gently touching her neck, and Su Li felt that he could not take it any longer. Although she liked ah Nian and had truly let go of Xiao Bai, she did not plan to hook her arm around his neck and get into bed so soon. ¡°you¡¯re not going to say good yingluo, are you? don¡¯t touch me!¡± She was about to kick him, but he seemed to have known that this would happen and took the opportunity to push her legs away. Su Li¡¯s eyes immediately widened as he felt that things were not too good. He wanted to escape, but he was grabbed by the back of his waist! It had completely locked her in place. ¡°don¡¯t! Don¡¯t mess around! Ah Nian, if you don¡¯t say that you like me, don¡¯t even think about touching me-!¡± However, he stared at her two waists like he was obsessed with it. He clasped his hands around her waist and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Huahua, didn¡¯t you want me to give you a massage? I can give you a massage for two hours in this position, Huahua. As soon as these words came out, Su Li¡¯s head instantly buzzed. Damn it, what did he want to do in the back for two hours! Chapter 488 ? 488 Young miss, please conduct yourself with dignity! As she spoke, her hand slid down from his abdomen to the edge of his belt. She rubbed it suggestively, as if she wanted to go deeper. Just as one of her fingers was halfway through, ah Nian grabbed her arm and stopped her. miss, please conduct yourself with dignity. I¡¯m only your bodyguard. Although I rarely come into contact with women, I still understand that you¡¯re trying to seduce me. Ah Nian told him everything without any mercy. she couldn¡¯t continue like this. He had to stop it. Otherwise ¡­ He was a man, and he had desires. What¡¯s more, she was the woman he had hidden deep in his heart and secretly loved deeply. Did she even know what would happen if she was seduced by her? Ah Nian was on the verge of a mental breakdown. He couldn¡¯t do anything to her in this identity. Otherwise, they would be even more entangled. Ah Nian¡¯s straightforward and merciless words would have made any other woman extremely embarrassed. But when it fell on Su Li, it made her movements freeze. She was silent for a short moment, then she laughed lightly.¡±That¡¯s right, I¡¯m seducing you, but didn¡¯t you also let me seduce you, Zhenzhen?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ah nian¡¯s expression turned ugly, and he turned around, wanting to push her away. The key was that she was too close to him, and her hand had already gone in. She was simply too bold and too unreserved. However, with a turn of his body, he seemed to have pushed her right in the chest. Su Li immediately stumbled backward and even cried out in pain. He held his lower back and furrowed his brows. When he raised his head again, it was as if he was blaming him, blaming him so much that he was about to cry. why are you so fierce? I already said that I fell down just now. My body still hurts. Ah Nian¡¯s expression changed again, as if he could not bear to do it. He frowned slightly and said seriously, ¡± lie down on the sofa for a while. I¡¯ll help you wipe your back. As ah Nian spoke, he went to get the things. However, when he came back and saw the scene, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his temples throb. Did she really want to make a big deal out of it, or was she deliberately torturing and teasing him? There was a lazy and enchanting figure lying on the sofa. Because she was wrapped in a blanket and the ¡± injury ¡± on her back was exposed, her beautiful back was exposed. Her chest was pressed against the sofa, and she was extremely seductive. Not to mention, when he slowly walked over, he even noticed that there were two small, sexy dimples on her back. It was as if he really wanted to give people the urge to go up and touch him. It also seemed like he wanted someone to hold onto her charming waist and attack her from behind. That kind of thing ¡­ He had done it a long, long time ago. It was hard to forget even now. Ah Nian¡¯s self-control crumbled again and again. This time, his movements were a little stiff as he applied it for her, but his eyes were wantonly fixed on her perfect and mesmerizing figure, her fair and delicate back. His eyes were filled with infatuation. He was no longer able to restrain himself like before. At this moment, Su Li¡¯s voice was heard again, as if he was a little embarrassed. ah, ah, ah, look at me. Do you think I¡¯m beautiful? ¡± ¡°Xuanji is beautiful.¡± ¡°Do you want to have it?¡± ¡°Yingying¡± thought. he did not speak, but su li could sense his increasingly hurried and disorderly breathing. Su Li had said that he would torture him to death, tearing apart his indifferent appearance. Who asked him to be so sullen? She wanted him to break down for her. That was why she had dealt him a heavy blow ¡­ Chapter 489 ? 489 Chapter 491-insatiable In the hotel. It was almost noon. There was a small birthday cake on the crystal Coffee table. On the sofa. A blanket only covered the lower part of her body, and her slender and seductive body lay there. A man who seemed to be reticent and not good with words was applying medicine for her. However, his eyes were no longer as calm as before. He was seduced by her step by step and gradually couldn¡¯t get away. At this moment, Su Li mumbled, ¡± ah Nian, my back hurts. I twisted it a little. Can you help me massage it? ¡± ah nian stopped what he was doing and remained silent for a moment. ¡°Alright, alright, alright, alright, alright, alright.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his large palm fell. After all, he had become a mature man. He was slender, warm, and strong. There were still thin calluses on his palms, and the bruises on her waist were still delicate. Its surroundings were as white as snow. His hand fell on it, forming a sharp contrast. he poured some medicinal wine on it and rubbed it on her. she deliberately cried out in pain again and again, ¡± ah, it hurts! ¡± here it comes again! his waist was instantly locked, and he increased his strength, but he didn¡¯t move. ¡°Continue, ah Nian, don¡¯t stop!¡± Ah Nian¡¯s face was livid, and the forbearance in his eyes was suppressed. He began to continue, but this time, after just a few massages, his slender hands began to spread upwards, and his whole body fell from behind. When she felt his approach, she turned around to look at him. Suddenly, her lips were kissed. She let out an ¡± Oh ¡± and wanted to turn her head away, but he turned her head around and kissed her hard. This position caused her upper body to be slightly lifted, and she, who was naked, was completely stunned! he seemed to have been holding it in for a long time, and he almost attacked her softness roughly. Ruthlessly. She widened her eyes and sobbed as she struggled. He panted heavily and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± I¡¯ve already given you too many chances. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s insatiable! You don¡¯t know how to repent!¡± As he spoke, he retaliated even more, letting her know the price of seducing him again and again for not repenting! Su Li bit his hand away, but still didn¡¯t forget to ask the most important thing to him. ah, ah, ah, do you like me? tell me, tell me, quickly, ah, ah. wasn¡¯t he unwilling to admit it? she used this to force him to admit it, wanting him to slap his face. however, su li very quickly discovered that he was truly more stubborn than a dead donkey. he just refused to admit it. His hot and wet lips were still gently touching her neck, and Su Li felt that he could not take it any longer. Although she liked ah Nian and had truly let go of Xiao Bai, she did not plan to hook her arm around his neck and get into bed so soon. ¡°You¡¯re not going to say good Yingluo, are you? don¡¯t touch me!¡± She was about to kick him, but he seemed to have known that this would happen and took the opportunity to push her legs away. Su Li¡¯s eyes immediately widened as he felt that things were not too good. He wanted to escape, but he was grabbed by the back of his waist! It had completely locked her in place. ¡°don¡¯t! Don¡¯t mess around! Ah Nian, if you don¡¯t say that you like me, don¡¯t even think about touching me-!¡± However, he stared at her two waists like he was obsessed with it. He clasped his hands around her waist and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Huahua, didn¡¯t you want me to give you a massage? I can give you a massage for two hours in this position, Huahua. As soon as these words came out, Su Li¡¯s head instantly buzzed. Damn it, what did he want to do in the back for two hours! Chapter 490 ? 490 If you are lonely, I can help you ¡°No, no, no, ah Nian-!¡± Su Li felt that this time, he was truly not calm, but what she wanted was not for him to be calm, but for him to admit that he liked her! He couldn¡¯t just take advantage of her and leave! She pinched him to stop him and shouted, ¡± I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess around! You¡¯re not anyone to me!¡± Being controlled by him, she could feel the burning heat on his body and the strange temperature of his body. he was already in this state, but he still didn¡¯t say anything. She, a big star, had thrown away her pride and confessed to him. She had even taken the initiative to seduce him, but he seemed to be even more enthusiastic. just as su li was thinking this, he heard him slowly say, ¡± you understand men so well, so you must know that a man¡¯s reaction to a woman doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that he likes her. ¡± Whoosh! It was as if a basin of cold water had been poured over his head. Su Li¡¯s blood instantly froze. She no longer struggled, but everyone could feel the coldness from her body. Naturally, ah Nian noticed it as well. His eyes darkened as he continued slowly, ¡± so, if you¡¯re lonely and want a man, and don¡¯t want to look for someone else, I can help Hanhan. ¡°You shut up, Yingluo!¡± su li¡¯s voice trembled as he shouted, and then he suddenly turned around and pushed him away with all his might,¡±bastard!¡± Get lost-!¡± Even if Su Li was beaten to death, she would never have imagined that he would say such outrageous words, causing her heart to suddenly ache. She said in extreme disappointment at him, ¡± you¡¯re not only a bastard but also a coward! Is it that hard to admit that you like me? Is it that hard for me to be with you openly? you won¡¯t let me like anyone else, only you, but you still won¡¯t admit that you like me, how can you be so selfish!¡± When Su Li finished speaking, his voice trembled and was helpless, disappointed and in pain. She vented the anger in her heart and pushed him away. She wrapped the blanket tightly around her and left without looking at him! Enough! She was just a joke. the door was slammed with a loud bang. As she pushed ah Nian away, the lust in his eyes gradually dissipated. Very quickly, everything returned to normal and was as calm as water. He leaned back on the sofa, closed his eyes, and let out a sigh. It was as if he was disappointed, but also relieved. Now that it was quiet, her words just now echoed in her ears. He was a coward. Why was it so difficult for her to be with him openly? he didn¡¯t want her to like someone else, but he didn¡¯t dare to accept her. Yes. none of these were wrong, but who knew how much he wanted to say that he loved her? It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare to, but he couldn¡¯t! If he could really be with her, he would not have the identity of ah Nian, and his disguise would be meaningless. He was in a dilemma. He had been quietly staying by her side all this time. His heart ached for her love for ¡± his ¡± true identity, but he was also afraid that she would fall for someone else. It was all because of the reason he decided to hide it and was willing to change his identity to stay by her side. If he could still return to her side after two hundred days, he would be with her, regardless of ah Nian or Xiao Bai¡¯s identity. However, he won¡¯t be back after 200 days, sob sob. He really, really couldn¡¯t bear to see her marry someone else one day and see her smile happily in someone else¡¯s arms. He wanted to give her all of that himself. However, fate always played tricks on people. Everything in the future was still unknown. He did not dare to break her heart and make her fall again. Ah Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the cake on the table. He picked it up carefully, but he did not eat it. Instead, he touched the outer shell of the cake. His clear eyes were filled with helplessness and bitterness. Chapter 491 ? 491 The turning point of fate begins here In the afternoon of the next day, Su Li was on the phone with sang Xia after dinner. She also knew what happened in the chat room that day. She also knew that Rong Zhan wanted to see joy. Joy was sang Xia. Su Li also wanted to ask sang Xia what her plans were, whether they would meet or not. ¡°See? why not?¡± no way. You don¡¯t want him to know that you¡¯re in the corporation? ¡± Su Li asked as he sat on the Open-Air Balcony. He was wearing a nightgown on the inside and a nightgown on the outside. There was a belt tied around his waist, and his two calves were bare. He was lazily resting them on the table. Sang Xia responded, ¡± but I didn¡¯t say it. I really wanted to go by myself. ¡°Hmm? No, no, what do you mean by that?¡± Su Li didn¡¯t react for a moment, and after he did, he was a little surprised and stunned. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re looking for someone to impersonate you.¡± Sang Xia was silent for a while. After a while, she slowly let out a muffled sound. mm. it could be considered as a confirmation of these words. ¡°F * ck!¡± Very strong, this was very strong! I¡¯m not lying to him. I just don¡¯t want him to worry. He¡¯s already worried about me being a singer and running my own business every day, not to mention the people who join the firearms group. I don¡¯t want to give him more worries and worries. She couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡± besides, Rong Zhan didn¡¯t tell me about his other identity, did he? ¡± Su Li consoled, ¡± calm down, I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to do this. You can think about it again. By the way, junhang has arranged for him to meet with The Godfather of the Sicily Mafia. He may be leaving in the next two days. Did he tell you? ¡± When sang Xia heard Su Li say this, it was fine if he did not mention it, but once he did, she felt a little helpless. Thinking about how Rong Zhan wanted to ¡°slap¡± her father¡¯s face, she had mixed feelings. Rong Zhan, this little b * tch, she would definitely take revenge for everything she did! Su Li didn¡¯t want to talk about them anymore. At this moment, she was complaining to sang Xia and wanted to talk about her own matters. She could feel that ah Nian liked her, but she did not want to admit it. Why? He coughed and hesitantly asked sang Xia, ¡± ¡°My dear, what kind of feeling do you have when you think that the person you like also likes me?¡± On the other side, sang Xia was worried. Without thinking, she said, ¡± illusion. Su Li instantly said,¡±aww.¡± The corner of his eyes twitched twice. F * ck, did he have to attack her like this? I confessed to ah Nian, ¡± she said after taking a deep breath. ¡°Confess? That¡¯s a good thing, you¡¯ve finally thought it through.¡± Sang Xia had not expected this. ¡°What the f * ck, I¡¯m a big star and I was rejected so ruthlessly! It¡¯s really embarrassing!¡± Sang Xia was not surprised at all by this result. Because she knew why. She was on ah Nian¡¯s side. However, seeing Su Li like this, she couldn¡¯t help but pull up the corners of her mouth and smile lightly. if you like him, then you should confess. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a celebrity or not. You¡¯re so proud, so if you don¡¯t get rejected by the person you like, you¡¯ll really think that you¡¯re a little fairy. ¡°i, i, i ¡­¡± Your sister! Su Li¡¯s expression was indescribable! forget it, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. Ah Nian went out to buy some food and hasn¡¯t returned for a while. I¡¯ll go and see him. Su Li hung up the phone and planned to go out to find ah Nian. However, Su Li did not know that her sudden thought had rapidly shortened ah Nian¡¯s ¡°200 days¡±! At the same time, it had also reversed her future fate. Chapter 492 ? 492 You said you¡¯re hard to chase, so I¡¯ll break your legs She took off her sleeping robe and put on a very trendy wool coat that reached her knees. She put on her boots and went out, humming a little tune. He seemed to be in a good mood. In truth, Su Li had already come to terms with it. It did not matter what ah Nian wanted to do, even if they had to maintain their previous distance. Even though ah Nian¡¯s actions made her very unhappy and angry, she believed in her own judgment. Ah Nian was not that kind of person. Her intuition told her that there must be a reason why he didn¡¯t accept her. Could it be because of the difference in status between the two of them? If she really cared about this, it might be because she was not in the mood to take care of him. This topic was naturally sensitive. She didn¡¯t care about this, but he did, didn¡¯t he? Su Li was still wholeheartedly trying to stand in his position. He put his hands in his coat pockets, put on his hat and sunglasses, stuffed two wireless earphones in, and went downstairs. She was eye-catching even in casual clothes. Even if he couldn¡¯t recognize who it was. Evening, dusk. She left the hotel and went to find him along the path he was supposed to take. He saw ah Nian¡¯s figure after walking for a short distance. He had only bought food for the next two days. After all, he still had to cook for himself before he left. When he saw ah Nian returning with two shopping bags, Su Li narrowed his eyes and the corners of his lips curled up. She didn¡¯t know why, but this feeling was very good. Ever since she was willing to accept him from the bottom of her heart, she always felt that everything around her would become beautiful. as for ah nian, the way he came back with big and small bags made her feel at ease. ¡°Why did you come down?¡± Ah Nian frowned slightly. his gaze swept past her to see if there were any paparazzi behind her. after confirming that there was no suspicious person, he slowly retracted his gaze and looked at her. ¡°Why? can¡¯t I come down to pick you up?¡± Su Li took a step forward and held his arm despite his objection. She wanted to help him carry some heavy things, but ah Nian did not allow her to carry them. He also did not allow her to hold his arm. you should be careful of your behavior outside. After all, she was a big star. and he was a bodyguard. Su Li pursed his lips in disdain. The two of them walked back, but the atmosphere was inexplicably frozen and awkward. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes flickered. Seeing how unhappy she was, he mumbled something to himself. Perhaps he knew that he had made her unhappy, so he wanted to try to ease the atmosphere. He could not help but ask, ¡± Yueyue, what are you saying? ¡± Su Li was wearing earphones, but she pretended not to hear him. It was only when he asked her again that she took off one of the earphones and said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. I was just listening to a song and sang a few lines. There¡¯s a song with pretty good lyrics. ¡°What are the lyrics?¡± Ah Nian thought that he had successfully struck up a conversation with her. However, he didn¡¯t know that What song? Su Li chuckled and hummed, you said you¡¯re a little hard to catch ~ then I¡¯ll take care of your lackeys ~¡± Ah Nian,¡±hehe.¡± his blood instantly froze, and the expression on his face was extremely complicated. Seeing that ah Nian¡¯s expression had changed a few times, Su Li smiled smugly and took the initiative to hold his arm. He still seemed to be a little resistant, but later on, for some reason, it became him carrying the big and small bags in one hand and holding her with the other hand. Su Li¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but rise. [author: ahaha, the lyrics were adapted from chairman zhou¡¯s confession balloon ~] Chapter 493 ? 493 You¡¯re the one I like the most, and you¡¯re the one who¡¯s the least afraid of being praised! The two of them walked on the street in the evening, just like any other ordinary couple or husband and wife who had just finished work. Su Li leaned on his shoulder and muttered to himself, ¡± ah Nian, without you, there would be no one to stand by my side in the evening. You didn¡¯t ask me if the porridge was warm. I like you so much, so why can¡¯t you just agree to it? ¡± Ah Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°In fact, no matter whether I wear silk or linen clothes, bright or disheveled, they can¡¯t compare to you giving me a nod of comfort.¡± She continued. When he said this, it really softened people¡¯s hearts. Ah Nian¡¯s heart started to ripple uncontrollably. Although he knew that she had fallen in love with this version of himself, every time he heard her confession, his heart would be complicated and obscure. In the depths of his heart, there was also sweetness that no one could see. But he didn¡¯t dare to let it spread. He controlled his emotions. However, Su Li chuckled and laughed at herself by his ear again. In a Frank and straightforward manner, she said, ¡± ah Nian, did you know that after I really grew up, I¡¯ve met so many different men, but you¡¯re the only one I like the most? ¡± As she said this, she turned her eyes and looked straight at him. but you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. Ah Nian¡¯s pupils shrank, but he slowly lowered his eyes and turned his head away, not looking at her. He subconsciously tightened his grip on her hand. However, he still pursed his thin lips and was unable to say anything. Su Li deliberately put on an unreconciled smile, but those words were deeply engraved into ah Nian¡¯s mind and bones. I¡¯ve met so many people, but you¡¯re the only one I like the most. But you¡¯re also the one who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. ¡­¡­ was he wrong? He was not sure at first, but when he returned a few years ago and saw how she was on the verge of a mental breakdown, how dejected she was every day, and how she had even taken marijuana to suppress her pain, ah Nian knew that he had no choice but to do so. Because, after a person had experienced a blow, he could not bear to let her experience the pain of that year or even worse one day. So, he selfishly made this decision for her. ¡°Di-di-!¡± Su Li¡¯s phone rang and vibrated. she took it out and saw that it was an unknown number. she frowned slightly and picked up the call. ¡± hello? who¡¯s this? ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hello? if you don¡¯t say anything, i¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± these two words were finally spoken, but when su li finally realized who it was, his body instantly froze. Who? who else could it be? ¡°Su Li, this is my new number that contacted you. I know that you¡¯re still in t city, and you haven¡¯t left yet. Can we meet? I didn¡¯t dare to contact you these few days. I feel guilty. I shouldn¡¯t have slept with someone else and even had a child while we were together. Although I have nothing now, but! But Su Li, I really love you, it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Zhen, I love you. Su Li, I beg of you, see me once more. Give me one more chance, alright? I promise that nothing like that will ever happen again. I will use my entire life to properly cherish you.¡± Su Li was silent, not making a sound. However, every sound from the phone made the man standing beside him tense up. He seemed to have a lot of opinions about the person who called. The person who called her was Tang ye. su li unconsciously took off the hat on his head in irritation. he did his best to restrain his emotions and calmly spoke- Chapter 494 ? 494 Witnessing that scene with his own eyes, he was madly jealous ¡°Tang ye, you still know that you cheated on me and made another woman pregnant? how can you still have the face to come and find me? Eh? Hehe, I¡¯m sorry, then I¡¯ll just take it that I¡¯m being stingy. Anyway, I¡¯ll be leaving this place of trouble soon, and our relationship has ended long ago. Please don¡¯t come looking for me again.¡± ¡°Su Li, don¡¯t, you again ¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pester me anymore. I hope we can leave a good impression on each other.¡± Then, she hung up the phone without waiting for Tang ye¡¯s reply. Then, as if it wasn¡¯t enough, he turned off his phone. She stared at the phone, her breathing a little erratic, her chest rising and falling slightly, and her eyes were still in a daze for a moment. Tang ye had not given up on her. She admitted that she had set him up before and made him have sex with another woman. In fact, it was not only revenge against sang zhirou, but also for her own sake. In order to get rid of him. Yes, she had initially wanted him to fall in love with her, and then she would dump him to provoke her and teach this scumbag a lesson. However, when she saw Tang ye stabbing ah Nian with a dagger that day, she was completely dumbfounded. Her mind was buzzing. She understood that things couldn¡¯t always go according to her plan. There was no guarantee that there would be a mistake. She was fine with it, but ah Nian was different. That was why she had set him up without hesitation. She wanted to wait for the matter to be exposed so that he would take the initiative to pull away from her and let him know his determination. &Nbsp; but ¡­ It was already like this, but he still came to find her. It had to be said that he felt how soft his heart was, how open he was to not take this matter seriously? Or did he think that she loved him so much that she was willing to accept him? Or rather, it was Wufu. He had really fallen in love with her. He was telling the truth and didn¡¯t want to give up just like that. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment when he saw that something was bothering her, and it was still because of that man, Tang ye. His eyes darkened for a second. He took her hand and walked back. you must be hungry. I¡¯ll go back and cook for you. He didn¡¯t ask anything. Even if he had heard everything. ¡°Ah Nian, I, I, I, I, I, I, I¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s fine.¡± Su Li and ah Nian had been at loggerheads earlier. Even though Tang ye had called her and she seemed to be able to provoke ah Nian on purpose, she did not. She could see everything clearly. Love is love, and no love is no love. Even if ah Nian did not want to admit it, she really did not care. She did not force him to answer. All she wanted was for him to stay by her side. Just like now. As for Tang ye, it was over. Su Li once again adjusted his mood and walked with his arm around Chen Changsheng¡¯s shoulder, no longer thinking about those messy matters that had not yet happened. However, the two of them lowered their heads and said something that made Su Li laugh. Her laughter reverberated through the street. Her smile was bright and colorful, like the most beautiful and moving warm sun, making people like her. Just like this, the two of them laughed and talked all the way, and Su Li¡¯s coquettishness tormented them. The corners of ah Nian¡¯s lips curled up in a smile that he did not even notice. just as the two of them were looking at each other sweetly ¡­ a car slowed down from the side of the road. behind the half-opened window, tang ye looked at the woman who was hugging the bodyguard and acting coquettishly. he looked at her sweet smile and held the steering wheel tightly with both hands. the veins on the back of his slender hands were bulging. Chapter 495 ? 495 Tang ye¡¯s strange mentality and plan Tang ye¡¯s eyes were fixed on the scene. He felt that it was extremely glaring, like the hot sun, making his eyes red and swollen with pain. Even his breathing was trembling. It was hard to believe that he would see such a scene when he came to look for her. She said,¡±you cheated on her and got her pregnant. How can you still have the cheek to come to me?¡± Yes, he was so guilty that he didn¡¯t dare to face her. He was afraid of her heartless words and even thought that he must have provoked and hurt her heart. But today, when she came and saw this scene, she only felt that it was extremely ironic. Why would she care? She had long had a new relationship and had completely forgotten about him! She didn¡¯t care if she cheated or not. She didn¡¯t care about her relationship with him at all. It had never happened! ¡°Su ¡®er and Yue¡¯ er!¡± Tang ye¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he gritted his teeth and called out her name. And what made him even more excited was the bodyguard. When Su Li had been with him, he had felt that the two of them were very ambiguous, or else he would not have gone to beat him up that day. But now, just as his heart was filled with guilt and pain, he saw the two of them together. They talked and laughed sweetly. Su Li was smiling. Her beautiful eyes were overflowing with smiles. She had been looking at that bodyguard the entire time, revealing a deep emotion that he had never seen before. She held his arm sweetly and stuck close to him like a little woman. Tang ye¡¯s eyes were deeply hurt by this scene. when had su li ever treated him like this? He felt betrayal, felt deception, and even more so, a deep sense of unwillingness and jealousy. He was just a bodyguard. Why? Why? What right did he have to possess Su Li, to possess so many things that he could not? The car drove slowly and Tang ye even had the urge to drive straight up at that moment! He felt humiliated and ridiculed! Su Li had never loved him. He had never felt her love for him. Tang ye¡¯s heart ached even more. His heart was a bloody mess. Su Li and ah Nian made their way back to the hotel. When they entered, she subconsciously turned her head. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt as if someone was watching her in the dark, making her feel a chill down her spine. What¡¯s wrong? Did the paparazzi recognize her? At night. After ah Nian had finished cooking dinner, she was full. She patted her belly and burped as she collapsed on the sofa. She took her iPad to surf the internet, not forgetting to say, ¡± ah Nian, hurry up and bring me my fruits. Ah Nian was no longer just her personal bodyguard. He was no different from her personal nanny. As ah Nian was cutting fruits for her, Su Li, who seemed to have seen something funny, chuckled. Then he asked ah Nian, ¡± ah Nian, do you think the creatures in the deep sea are so ugly? they¡¯re so special. Ah Nian brought the cut fruits over. It was a beautiful plate with a pot of lemon water. He was calm and composed. He answered her question calmly, ¡± there¡¯s nothing strange about it. It¡¯s dark in the deep sea, and no one can see each other. We¡¯re just growing randomly. Su Li had just poured himself a cup of lemon water to drink, but when he heard these words, he immediately spat it out! His face was red! F * ck. ¡°Ding dong-! Ding dong-!¡± The doorbell suddenly rang. Chapter 496 ? 496 Mysterious Parcel Express, what¡¯s that! Su Li was just about to reply to ah Nian when the doorbell rang. She raised her eyebrows in surprise. you called for customer service? ¡± Ah Nian furrowed his brows and walked over. Su Li also quickly got up and went over with him. She did not allow ah Nian to make a sound. Through the peephole, she could see the man with his head lowered. He was wearing a hat and work gloves. The man was holding a huge package in his hands. ¡°Yingluo, this looks like a courier.¡± Just as she mumbled softly, someone knocked on the door and said, ¡± is miss su here? there¡¯s a delivery for you. Seeing this, Su Li immediately went to open the door of the hotel. It was indeed an express delivery, and there was a sentence on the package. At first, Su Li was curious about what it was and considered whether or not she should accept it, but when she saw the note on the package, she was slightly stunned. He took it down and looked at it carefully. There was this sentence on the note: ¡± Lili, I admit that I¡¯ve had many women, but you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever loved. I understand that you want to break up with me and I won¡¯t force you. This is a gift for you. I hope you like it. Even if you don¡¯t like it, please don¡¯t throw it away, Qianqian. It was signed off by Tang ye. Su Li did not know what to feel when she heard Tang ye say that. She could not tell that he was in a good mood when he called her today. However, this was written by him personally after all. If he had really let it go, this would be the best thing. After Su Li signed for the package, he thanked the courier and took the package. After she closed the door, ah Nian was no longer at the door. Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered. Perhaps ah Nian had automatically avoided him, but he could guess who had sent the gift. su li shook her head helplessly. if she had not seen tang ye¡¯s words, she might not have accepted it. The package was huge, about half the height of a person. Su Li opened it and realized that Tang ye had given him a brown teddy bear. as su li read, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Even though she did not really like these things, they were Tang ye¡¯s ¡°break-up gift¡± after all. moreover, this little teddy bear looked pretty good. Especially those black eyes, they were black and bright. ¡°Tsk, does that Playboy Tang ye prepare a gift for every ex-girlfriend?¡± Su Li muttered as he carried the teddy bear into the house. Even though she hated Tang ye, she would not throw it away. It was just a gift, even though she did not really care about it. So, she casually put it on the side of the sofa. However, as soon as she turned around and left, the little teddy bear behind her actually made a very soft sound, which was very difficult to detect. At the same time, its eyes were spinning, as if it was under someone¡¯s control. If someone were to suddenly notice this scene, they would definitely be frightened and find it inexplicably terrifying. In a villa on the suburbs of t city, a man sat in front of a computer and played with a video. After a short while, a surveillance video was displayed on the computer. The surveillance video showed a hotel suite. who else could this man be but tang ye? At this moment, it was as if he was possessed. He stared at the screen and gritted his teeth. Su Li, you¡¯re all forcing me! Chapter 497 ? 497 don¡¯t ever meet joy in rome! Tang ye was not satisfied. He was unwilling to accept that Su Li did not like him, that he had never liked him. He was not willing to accept that Su Li liked someone else, much less a bodyguard who was nothing! Tang ye¡¯s eyes flashed with murderous intent when he thought about the bodyguard. ** In the open-air Western restaurant. The moonlight was like water, pouring down. The piano music flowed like water. Not far away, there was a faint fragrance of night jasmine. ¡°Rong Zhan, have you heard that Tang ye and Tang enterprise have broken off all ties? they say that Tang ye has nothing now?¡± When sang Xia was eating, she suddenly thought of this and went to ask him. Rong Zhan furrowed his brows for a moment before relaxing them. it¡¯s true. He has always had a bad reputation. His parents still can¡¯t let go of the child at the engagement banquet. In addition to that, his father took away his shares. Rong Zhan paused for a moment and added, ¡± but Tang ye won¡¯t be finished so easily. He has his own private business overseas. Even though he¡¯s been hit hard, I know him. He won¡¯t admit defeat. I¡¯m afraid that when he regains his power, he¡¯ll take away most of the Tang corporation¡¯s shares and take the top spot. Sang Xia was silent. Rong Zhan squinted his eyes and looked at her. what¡¯s wrong, wife? you seem to care about him a lot. Sang Xia glanced at him indifferently and said, ¡± I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯ll be too shocked to hurt others. ¡°Who is it?¡± Who else could ¡°Wanwan¡± be? Su Li must be the first one to bear the brunt of it. Tang ye¡¯s fall today was all planned by her and Su Li. It was not only because of the conflict and dispute between them, but also because he was sang zhirou¡¯s boyfriend and girlfriend, so they set him up and made him a chess piece. However, this chess piece was clearly not easy to deal with. After the design, he still wanted to retaliate. in fact. what sang xia did not mention was that she had met tang ye yesterday. they had only exchanged a brief glance, but he was still staring at her with a strange look. sang xia felt that there was an indescribable dark aura about him. It made people feel cold and gloomy. She had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Rong Zhan, you¡¯re on good terms with Tang ye after all. Talk to him more when you¡¯re free and don¡¯t let him do anything stupid at this low point. Even though it¡¯s a huge blow to him now, isn¡¯t it also a form of training for him? hang in there, it¡¯s a good thing if he turns over a new leaf and becomes a good person.¡± &Nbsp; yeah. he was cruel, perverted, and could play around with women. sang xia thought that rong zhan had probably gotten close to him because of this, making others think that he was the same kind of person. Rong Zhan furrowed his brows as if he was thinking about something. Finally, he nodded and agreed. After the meal, when they were on the way home, Rong Zhan suddenly asked, ¡± wife, did your father go back? ¡± Amber. The moment he mentioned this, sang Xia immediately thought of him. It was said that sang Zhenwei was dying now. When the court¡¯s decision was made in the hospital that day, he seemed to have suffered a huge blow. The whole country knew that he had been cheated on. Of course, it was a huge blow, so he had not woken up until now. He was no different from a vegetable. Rong Zhan said while driving, ¡± I¡¯m going to Rome for a few days. Do you want to come with me? ¡± Rong Zhan had other plans as well. Coincidentally, his ¡°cancer¡± test results were with his brother. Sang Xia raised her eyebrows.¡± There was no reason other than Rong Zhan using Xio¡¯s identity to request ¡°joy¡± to meet him in Rome! At the same time, Su Li and ah Nian ¡­ ¡°Ah Nian, do you think this teddy bear looks good?¡± They were leaving tomorrow. Su Li saw the teddy bear when he was packing his luggage. He deliberately smiled playfully at ah Nian¡¯s little provocation. Ah Nian helped her with the cleaning. He did not comment on her holding the poodle, but he asked seriously, ¡± this is a Little Big. Are you taking a plane back with it? ¡± Hearing this, Su Li raised his eyebrows. so you mean you won¡¯t let me wear it? ¡± Ah Nian¡¯s face was expressionless. He looked like he did not care much about it. poodles are everywhere. Poodles are not important. What¡¯s important is the person who gave you the poodle. If you care, you can bring it along. He turned around and went to pack his things. Su Li tutted, then directly threw down the poodle. He walked up and suddenly hugged him from behind. ¡°What are you doing? stop it!¡± He stopped her. ¡°Jealous Again? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have to bring my poodle. I already have ah Nian, so I¡¯m going to bring him back!¡± Su Li deliberately hugged him, his hands wandering around his body in an unruly manner, provoking him in his abdomen. Ah Nian grabbed her hand that was about to move further down. His face was dark and he looked forbearing. stop! Su Li looked at his forbearance, and a sly look flashed across her charming eyes. She stood on her tiptoes and deliberately blew gently behind his ear. ah Nian, are you really that big? I saw you the other day, and you were so thin. I didn¡¯t expect that your pants would be so loose! Without waiting for her to finish, she, who was standing behind him, pulled her over with a whoosh. She pressed her head against the cabinet and lowered her head to block her red lips. After Su Li made a sound of acknowledgment, he became even more enthusiastic. His two hands wrapped around his neck, and he enthusiastically wrote back. A long, fair leg rubbed against his, and her hand could not help but slide into his clothes to touch his abdominal muscles. This was the first time. he looked very thin, but under his clothes, he was completely different from how he looked on the outside. he looked thin when he was wearing clothes, but chubby when he was undressed. Su Li caressed his lean and powerful body, unable to bear to part with it. Perhaps ah Nian was touched by Tang ye¡¯s incident, but he did not say anything. However, this time, when she flirted with him, he stopped after a few times. Not only did he not control himself, but he also felt possessive and lowered his head to kiss her madly. He seemed to be jealous and possessive. Her legs kept rubbing against his, and he was so excited that he picked her up and supported her body. Su Li deliberately and tightly gripped his waist. this scene. The man¡¯s slender body blocked her from behind, but it couldn¡¯t stop the enthusiasm in the room. However, no one noticed. The teddy bear had been thrown aside earlier, and now it was staring at it with its unusually dark and bright eyes. Tang ye, who was far away in the villa, had fallen. The house was filled with smoke and wine. He was drinking and watching the scene on the video. Seeing the two of them being so passionate and intimate, his eyes turned red and he almost crushed the wine bottle! Take a look! Take a look, huh? What did he just see? He didn¡¯t throw the poodle aside heartlessly because he said, ¡± poodles aren¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is the person who gave you the poodle! therefore, she threw it away without any hesitation! What did this mean? Tang ye felt like he was going crazy from the humiliation! It was a great humiliation. Chapter 498 ? 498 Terrifying, being targeted ¡°Ah Nian, do you think this teddy bear looks good?¡± They were leaving tomorrow. Su Li saw the teddy bear when he was packing his luggage. He deliberately smiled playfully at ah Nian¡¯s little provocation. Ah Nian helped her with the cleaning. He did not comment on her holding the poodle, but he asked seriously, ¡± this is a Little Big. Are you taking a plane back with it? ¡± Hearing this, Su Li raised his eyebrows. so you mean you won¡¯t let me wear it? ¡± Ah Nian¡¯s face was expressionless. He looked like he did not care much about it. poodles are everywhere. Poodles are not important. What¡¯s important is the person who gave you the poodle. If you care, you can bring it along. He turned around and went to pack his things. Su Li tutted, then directly threw down the poodle. He walked up and suddenly hugged him from behind. ¡°What are you doing? stop it!¡± He stopped her. ¡°Jealous Again? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have to bring my poodle. I already have ah Nian, so I¡¯m going to bring him back!¡± Su Li deliberately hugged him, his hands wandering around his body in an unruly manner, provoking him in his abdomen. Ah Nian grabbed her hand that was about to move further down. His face was dark and he looked forbearing. stop! Su Li looked at his forbearance, and a sly look flashed across her charming eyes. She stood on her tiptoes and deliberately blew gently behind his ear. ah Nian, are you really that big? I saw you the other day, and you were so thin. I didn¡¯t expect that your pants would be so loose! without waiting for her to finish, she, who was standing behind him, pulled her over with a whoosh. she pressed her head against the cabinet and lowered her head to block her red lips. After Su Li made a sound of acknowledgment, he became even more enthusiastic. His two hands wrapped around his neck, and he enthusiastically wrote back. A long, fair leg rubbed against his, and her hand could not help but slide into his clothes to touch his abdominal muscles. This was the first time. He looked very thin, but under his clothes, he was completely different from how he looked on the outside. He looked thin when he was wearing clothes, but chubby when he was undressed. Su Li caressed his lean and powerful body, unable to bear to part with it. Ah Nian did not say anything, perhaps because he was still triggered by Tang ye¡¯s incident. However, this time, when she flirted with him, he stopped after a few times. Not only did he not control himself, but he also felt possessive and lowered his head to kiss her madly. He seemed to be jealous and possessive. Her legs kept rubbing against his, and he was so excited that he picked her up and supported her body. Su Li deliberately and tightly gripped his waist. This scene. The man¡¯s slender body and the woman¡¯s slender white legs were hanging around his waist. They blocked her from behind, but they could not stop the enthusiasm in the room. However, no one noticed. The teddy bear had been thrown aside earlier, and now it was staring at it with its unusually dark and bright eyes. Tang ye, who was far away in the villa, had fallen. The house was filled with smoke and wine. He was drinking and watching the scene on the video. Seeing the two of them being so passionate and intimate, his eyes turned red and he almost crushed the wine bottle! Take a look! Take a look, huh? What did he just see? He didn¡¯t throw the poodle aside heartlessly because he said, ¡± poodles aren¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is the person who gave you the poodle! Therefore, she threw it away without any hesitation! What did this mean? Tang ye felt like he was going crazy from the humiliation! It was a great humiliation. Chapter 499 ? 499 What are you doing? She had even used the poodle that she had thrown away to please another man! It was so stimulating and ironic. Seeing them being so intimate, saying those intimate words that made him go crazy ¡­ ¡°bang bang bang!¡± The wine bottle was suddenly crushed, and the glass shards sank into his palm. For a moment, he was a bloody mess, but he seemed to feel no pain. He stared at the screen and finally revealed a strange and cold smile. ¡°Yingluo is leaving tomorrow, right?¡± was she going to leave this city and never appear in front of him again? Good! This was good! ¡°Su Li, you can leave if you want to, but that bodyguard of yours, how could he, Yueyue, be worthy of you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯ll regret it!¡± Tang ye did not finish his sentence, but the smile on his lips was sinister and terrifying! ** Su Li seemed to really want to do something today, tormenting him to the point that he wanted to die. He even boldly undid her belt and slipped in. Ah Nian¡¯s entire body tensed up. He hugged her tightly, and at that moment, his breathing almost stopped! And Su Li was stunned. She widened her eyes and a look of shock flashed across her eyes. Ah Nian? She had thought that it would carry a lot of weight, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so weak. she couldn¡¯t help but swallow it, suddenly feeling a little scared. She was both afraid and slightly embarrassed. Shyness and excitement. ¡°Let go!¡± His eyes were red and his breathing was uneven as he spoke. Su Li was even more reckless. His face was clearly already burning. But her actions were extremely bold! Ah Nian was almost driven crazy by her. did she know that if he really wanted to, he would really kill her! But Su Li could not stop, nor did he want to stop! She just wanted to see him go crazy because of her. She wanted to tear off that mask that was always calm and silent! She wanted to see what expression he would have and what he would say other than his silence! in the end, ah nian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. he suddenly moved su li to another place and threw her onto the sofa. Su Li fell heavily onto the ground, and his hand naturally fell off. However, she was unwilling to accept it. she thought that he would end everything and reject her again. However, the next second. To her surprise, she saw him staring at her as he took off his belt and walked towards her. Su Li¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief! What, what was ah Nian doing? Ah Nian¡¯s thin lips were tightly pursed, and his face was full of abstinence. However, his actions were so out of place. He actually walked to the sofa and pressed her down, pressing her legs down and tying her wrists with his belt. ¡°Ah Nian, what are you doing?¡± Ah Nian¡¯s lips were tightly pursed. When he opened them again, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± do, do what you want to do! Again and again, if he didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, she would only become more and more unscrupulous! Su Li,¡±hehe!¡± As he spoke, he was about to tie her hands up. Su Li¡¯s face flushed red. He did not expect that ah Nian, who looked so abstinent, would actually like this type! She blushed and felt excited, but she still tried to reject it. no, ah Nian. It¡¯ll hurt. You¡¯ll hurt! However ¡­ She did not expect ah Nian to stop after she said that. His gaze fell on her slender, fair wrist, and he caressed it with his fingers affectionately. Then, he threw the belt aside and really did not tie her up. Su Li silently moved his gaze away, gritting his teeth as he cursed himself for having a cheap mouth. Ah Nian could vaguely sense her expression and was slightly stunned. When he came back to his senses, he pursed his lips slightly and smiled. This woman. A little woman who didn¡¯t mean what she said. He didn¡¯t say anything. However, he did not use his belt again. And when Su Li thought about how she had not touched enough just now, she felt at ease. There would still be opportunities in the future. She was very satisfied with ah Nian¡¯s figure, especially that part. However, Su Li¡¯s hand had been sliding up the entire time, as he had been tortured enough just now. She wanted to touch his chest. Just as she was about to touch his chest, he suddenly held her hand and stopped her from moving. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ah Nian?¡± a complicated look flashed across ah nian¡¯s eyes. her hand almost touched his chest, but he immediately regained his consciousness! However, he looked down at her blushing cheeks, which were like peach blossoms in March. Her eyes were blurred, and her clothes were in a mess. His eyes were deep, but his consciousness was clear, even more clear. However, this only meant that he wasn¡¯t in a daze. He was clearly aware that he was in a daze. He was falling. She knew clearly that he wanted her. He clearly knew that he had gone against his initial wishes. He could not just be her bodyguard. he held her hand that was about to touch his chest, pulled it down, and held it in his palm. then, they interlocked their fingers. He lowered his head and moved closer to her, asking, ¡± Xiao Li, do you really want me? ¡± Little li, little li. Xiaobai used to call her that gently. Su Li¡¯s eyes trembled, and then there was an irrepressible movement in her throat. Her eyes were filled with some complicated emotion, but she knew that she had been moved. She liked him and loved him. Even if, even if she really fell in love with him because she felt that he resembled Xiao Bai, she had already separated the two of them. No matter what, she knew that she loved this man in front of her now. take me. Ah Nian, I want you to take me. I want you too. Want me. She wanted to have this man, to have him more genuinely, to feel him. The moment he said that. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes were dark and deep like the vast Galaxy, deep and charming. But it also contained infinite gentleness. He leaned over carefully to prevent himself from pressing down on her. Then, he tilted his head slightly and kissed her forehead, eyes, lips, and chin. He pinched her there and once again, his lips fell heavily on hers. He caressed her ear, his clear voice muffled with a trace of hoarseness. Hello, Wanwan. Since you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ she would be leaving this place tomorrow, and this was where her feelings for ah nian would start erupting. His clothes gradually peeled off his body. Su Li saw that his eyes were covered with a layer of infatuation, and his eyes were slightly red. In the end, he could not resist hugging her and burying his head in her body. Su Li was so moved that the broken softness overflowed from his lips, as if it was going to drive people crazy. However, she was not pleased to see that ah Nian was still not taking off his clothes. She reached out to help him take it off, but just as she lifted it up, she was unexpectedly stopped by him again! ¡°Qianqian and ah Nian?¡± Su Li¡¯s breathing was slightly ragged, and he was astonished. Why? Why did he not want her to take off his clothes? Why didn¡¯t he take off his clothes? Su Li suddenly realized that it had been the same just now. She had wanted to touch his chest, but she had also grabbed his hand. Why? what kind of secret was he hiding under his clothes? ???,??! Chapter 500 ? 500 He was very sober Ah Nian could vaguely sense her expression and was slightly stunned. When he came back to his senses, he pursed his lips slightly and smiled. This woman. A little woman who didn¡¯t mean what she said. He didn¡¯t say anything. However, he did not use his belt again. And when Su Li thought about how she had not touched enough just now, she felt at ease. There would still be opportunities in the future. She was very satisfied with ah Nian¡¯s figure, especially that part. however, su li¡¯s hand had been sliding up the entire time, as he had been tortured enough just now. she wanted to touch his chest. Just as she was about to touch his chest, he suddenly held her hand and stopped her from moving. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ah Nian?¡± A complicated look flashed across ah Nian¡¯s eyes. Her hand almost touched his chest, but he immediately regained his consciousness! However, he looked down at her blushing cheeks, which were like peach blossoms in March. Her eyes were blurred, and her clothes were in a mess. His eyes were deep, but his consciousness was clear, even more clear. However, this only meant that he wasn¡¯t in a daze. He was clearly aware that he was in a daze. He was falling. She knew clearly that he wanted her. He clearly knew that he had gone against his initial wishes. He could not just be her bodyguard. He held her hand that was about to touch his chest, pulled it down, and held it in his palm. Then, they interlocked their fingers. He lowered his head and moved closer to her, asking, ¡± Xiao Li, do you really want me? ¡± Little li, little li. Xiaobai used to call her that gently. Su Li¡¯s eyes trembled, and then there was an irrepressible movement in her throat. Her eyes were filled with some complicated emotion, but she knew that she had been moved. She liked him and loved him. Even if, even if she really fell in love with him because she felt that he resembled Xiao Bai, she had already separated the two of them. No matter what, she knew that she loved this man in front of her now. take me. Ah Nian, I want you to take me. I want you too. Want me. She wanted to have this man, to have him more genuinely, to feel him. The moment he said that. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes were dark and deep like the vast Galaxy, deep and charming. But it also contained infinite gentleness. He leaned over carefully to prevent himself from pressing down on her. Then, he tilted his head slightly and kissed her forehead, eyes, lips, and chin. He pinched her there and once again, his lips fell heavily on hers. he caressed her ear, his clear voice muffled with a trace of hoarseness. ¡± hello, wanwan. since you want it, i¡¯ll give it to you. ¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ She would be leaving this place tomorrow, and this was where her feelings for ah Nian would start erupting. His clothes gradually peeled off his body. Su Li saw that his eyes were covered with a layer of infatuation, and his eyes were slightly red. In the end, he could not resist hugging her and burying his head in her body. Su Li was so moved that the broken softness overflowed from his lips, as if it was going to drive people crazy. However, she was not pleased to see that ah Nian was still not taking off his clothes. She reached out to help him take it off, but just as she lifted it up, she was unexpectedly stopped by him again! ¡°Qianqian and ah Nian?¡± Su Li¡¯s breathing was slightly ragged, and he was astonished. Why? Why did he not want her to take off his clothes? Why didn¡¯t he take off his clothes? Su Li suddenly realized that it had been the same just now. She had wanted to touch his chest, but she had also grabbed his hand. Why? what kind of secret was he hiding under his clothes? Chapter 501 ? 501 Ah Nian is not a human! At the same time, ah Nian seemed to have noticed that he had stopped her from taking off her clothes. His eyes darkened slightly as he tried to use other actions to divert her attention. He pressed her hands to the sides of her head and kissed her deeply. But Su Li started to struggle. She had a faint feeling that something was wrong. ¡°Ah Nian? You won¡¯t let me take it off or touch it. What exactly do you have under your clothes? Let me see.¡± she said, panting. Ah Nian was unmoved, but he held her hands even more tightly. then, he kissed her neck, ears, and even her chest. Her body went soft. It was as if his temperament and body had surrendered at that moment. He relaxed his grip a little. However, the moment he let go, her weak body suddenly retaliated. Su Li immediately took the opportunity to touch his upper body, and touched the left side of his chest. however, before she could feel it properly, she was pulled down by him with great strength, as if it was a place that couldn¡¯t be touched at all. he was determined not to let anyone touch it, as if it was his taboo! ¡°Ah Nian!¡± Su Li saw that ah Nian¡¯s expression was somewhat restrained and tense. She subconsciously muttered his name, not understanding what he was doing. Why? This time, ah Nian did not hesitate to grab the belt and raise both her wrists above her head, tying them up. ¡°Xiao Li, you¡¯re not good! You¡¯re really disobedient!¡± That place hid his secret. She couldn¡¯t see. His extremely calm voice rang out, but as soon as he finished speaking, before Su Li could react, he was flipped over. In the hotel, she was wearing a lace nightdress and felt a chill in her lower body. Su Li instantly felt that some kind of danger was coming. She remembered that she had accidentally seen something and touched it on purpose. At the critical moment, she was so frightened that she wanted to crawl forward. ah Nian, ah Nian, wait a minute. I don¡¯t have Qianqian yet. Before she could finish her sentence, her two sexy waists were grabbed and pulled back. ¡°Ah-!!!¡± *** It was a rather luxurious River View Suite. outside the floor-to-ceiling window. The sun was setting, and the orange light of the setting sun covered the earth. The night soon arrived. the cool breeze blew through the half-opened window and ruffled the light blue window curtains, causing them to flutter in the air. But it couldn¡¯t blow away the amorous feelings in the room. On the sofa, she continued to do that for almost an hour. It was as if he was going to continue in this posture until the end of time. The woman¡¯s voice was hoarse from shouting. her hoarse and mournful cries and screams were in stark contrast to the man¡¯s heavy breathing and muffled groans. At the same time, it also interwove into a sexy movement. it made one¡¯s imagination run wild. After an unknown amount of time. Everything was over. And Su Li was also on the verge of crying to death. She had escaped countless times, but she really had to escape. However, they were all pulled back to face an even more terrifying attack. Before it ended, his final storm almost made her collapse. She shouted until her throat was hoarse and she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Her eyes were red from crying. He was about to faint. She regretted it. He really regretted it. Ah Nian, he doesn¡¯t seem to be human. ** Everything was over. he pressed down on her body and hugged her tightly. he held her hand tightly and his lips gently rubbed against her sweaty shoulder. AI Lian was extremely tender. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes were clear, but the more clear he was, the more his heart ached for her. He had said it before. He would kill her if he really did that. That Yingluo was real, and he wasn¡¯t just saying it. This was because his current body had a special Constitution. [ brother nine: what the f * ck, let¡¯s quickly vote! ] Chapter 502 ? 502 Make her cry It was because of his physique. now that he was able to come back alive, his body was no longer the same as before. In order to save him, his body was even injected with some kind of biological gene component. Once it acted up, his primitive desire was triggered, and it was difficult for him to control the bestiality in his body. Even a little brutal was not too much. No matter how great of an impact Su Li¡¯s body and mind had suffered this time, right now, she was like a dead person. She lay limply on the sofa, trembling, as if she were dead. She did not know why ah Nian was like this. The last time she was with a man was six or seven years ago with Xiao Bai. Could it really be because they were both young at that time? She only felt that she didn¡¯t seem to have been ¡®F * cked¡¯. He was like a beast. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ When Su Li woke up again, it was midnight. She was awoken by the pain. Even if the most painful part of her body seemed to have been applied with medicine. However, her body still hurt as if she had been run over by a car, and her waist seemed to be broken. She frowned and sat up with a pale face. The blanket slipped from her shoulder. His body had already been cleaned up. However, the sweat and all kinds of impurities from before filled her mind and lingered for a long time. What was different from before was that ah Nian did not leave her side. Instead, he laid down beside her, put on his clothes, and rested quietly. He looked extremely normal. It was as if he had never experienced anything. ¡°F * ck, you¡¯re f * cking numb!¡± As soon as Su Li saw her, almost unconsciously, she couldn¡¯t help but curse. She went up and stretched out her hand to hit him, but just as she raised her arm, her waist ached. She immediately whimpered and sucked in a breath of cold air. carefully lifting up his clothes to take a look, with the help of the cold moonlight that seeped in, su li could clearly see his waist, which was covered in bruises! He really did hold her waist and attacked her like a madman for a long time. Su Li simply wanted to cry but had no tears. After all, she hadn¡¯t been with a man for six or seven years. Couldn¡¯t he be a little gentler to her? She couldn¡¯t be blamed for always wanting to curse and swear. Because only God knew how much she wanted to kill him when she was attacked! She was in excruciating pain and begged him to be gentle and stop, but it was as if he was deaf. He turned a deaf ear and didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he was like a machine, moving mechanically and torturing her. Even if you change your position the entire time, it¡¯d be good! No. he would not! he wished he could f * ck her to death in one position. su li looked at his knees. the skin on both of them had been scraped. This time, there was no need to draw a fake one. It was really red and swollen. Su Li was in great pain, but he was too lazy to move and toss around. He lay down, aggrieved, and looked very pitiful. The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. In the end, his heart ached as he hugged his own bitter self. At this moment, ah Nian seemed to have sensed her uneasiness. He subconsciously leaned over, stretched out his long arms, and gently hugged her in his arms. Su Li wanted to angrily break free, but with his warm breath and his firm chest pressing against her, a trace of reluctance rose in her heart. she allowed him to hug her. Sigh. Cheap. He was about to kill her, but she was still reluctant to leave his breath and firm embrace. A firm embrace Hug Gu? Wait a minute! Su Li seemed to be thinking of something and suddenly froze. His chest, which seemed to hold a secret, took the initiative to come closer and tease her. Chapter 503 ? 503 Damn it, I¡¯m going to be killed by you, you know that! Then, she turned around slightly, her movements very careful. Embrace ah ~~~ This time, ah Nian took the initiative to bring his chest closer to her face and whined. Su Li¡¯s hand didn¡¯t dare to reach inside, and gently touched the outside. Just now, he had accidentally touched the left side of his chest, and it seemed that he was no different from an ordinary person. Now that he touched it, it felt normal. But why did ah Nian stop her time and time again? could it be that there was a suan ni pattern below? no, that wasn¡¯t right. he shouldn¡¯t have let her touch him. he didn¡¯t even let her touch him. su li¡¯s hand intended to leave. But for some reason, when she left, her hand stopped at the right side of her chest. It was just that moment that made her stunned. ¡­¡­ ah nian¡¯s clothes were very thin, so when her fingers touched his chest carefully, she could feel the imbalance of his clothes. It was a very long and deep scar. And it was all over his chest, not just one or two! Su Li was stunned. He subconsciously thought, what kind of injury could it be? it was actually on the right side of his heart? Although her entire body tensed up in surprise, she still heaved a sigh of relief when she remembered that it was the right side of her heart. It was still alright. people¡¯s hearts were always on the left. Otherwise, if he was on the left side, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive! so? Was it because of this that she didn¡¯t want him to see her? Was he afraid that she would despise him? Su Li¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, somewhat speechless. She was afraid that ah Nian would wake up, so she did not continue. but su li did not know. Even so, she had guessed wrong this time. The next day. He was leaving t city today. At noon. After preparing a fragrant breakfast for her, Su Li once again slept in. She was too tired. That was why when she saw ah Nian distribute the clothes and bring the breakfast to her bed in the morning, she narrowed her beautiful eyes and stared at him with a sharp gaze, as if she could not wait to expose him. This bastard! This bastard! This beast! Ah Nian¡¯s face was the same as usual, as if he had not done anything beastly the day before. Under her intense gaze, ah Nian didn¡¯t say much. After putting down the toast and milk, he turned around to bring her another fruit salad. This time, Su Li suddenly called out to him. ¡°ah nian! Get over here!¡± As soon as the words came out of his throat, not only Su Li, but even ah Nian was stunned for a moment. He frowned, as if he had not expected it to be so serious. Su Li¡¯s eyes were also wide open, and he tried to make a sound again. That voice was hoarse, and it also had a thick nasal sound. It sounded pitiful, innocent, and fragile. However ¡­ When this inexplicable voice came out, it was undeniable that it was caused by the intense situation from last evening to last night. His throat was completely hoarse, and he was in a miserable state. Therefore, there was an ambiguous and charming atmosphere in the air. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes darkened as he slightly lifted his head and pursed his lips. The light of the morning sun shone on his ears, reflecting a faint red. su li, on the other hand, was both embarrassed and angry. She angrily picked up a piece of toast and stuffed it into her mouth. She did not look at him anymore and stared at the ground. She asked in a shy and muffled voice, ¡± were you crazy yesterday? are you a beast? ¡± I¡¯m not letting you out, can¡¯t you hear me? don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re going to f * cking kill my ran ran?¡± the more she spoke, the more intense su li¡¯s emotions became. she half pulled the blanket away.¡±let¡¯s not talk about the marks all over my body first. look at my waist, and look at my legs. they¡¯re all worn out and bleeding, do you know that, yingluo?¡± However, just as she was fiercely criticizing him, he actually walked towards her. His slender body blocked the morning light outside, casting a dark shadow. su li suddenly shivered for some reason, not daring to make a sound. [ author Jun: hahaha, which readers were the ones who said they were waiting to see Su Li cry after being F * cked? ] Come, come, come, smash the tickets! There might be a turn of events later, but don¡¯t worry, my babies. Ah Nian¡¯s true colors will eventually be exposed. Also, when they were having sex, he had moved outside! Not being monitored! Chapter 504 ? 504 Couldn¡¯t control it ah nian¡¯s slender and slightly thin figure walked over and pulled a soft blanket over her. His eyes drooped, his lips parted slightly, and he said calmly, ¡± so, you¡¯re exposing yourself like this for me to see. Do you want to do it again? ¡± ¡°You coward!¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes widened, and the finger pointing at him trembled slightly. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t help but gulp, and he didn¡¯t make a sound. However, after ah Nian covered her with the blanket, he placed his hands on both sides of her body. Rong Yan was very close to her, and his long and thick eyelashes seemed to be able to brush against her face. Su Li immediately held his breath, his heart beating faster. ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± this time, su li no longer wanted to take the initiative to pounce on him. Ah Nian seemed to be covering her with the blanket, but his lips had unknowingly moved to her ear. His voice suddenly became very gentle. I¡¯m sorry, Hanhan. I used too much force and couldn¡¯t control myself. I¡¯ll be more gentle next time. I can¡¯t control myself. I¡¯ll be gentler next time. I¡¯ll be gentler next time. Next time, be gentle su li¡¯s eyes were evasive, and the roots of his ears were somewhat hot. He was annoying. what was he saying? Her heart was in a mess, and her little heart was thumping. She pursed her lips and said, ¡± nonsense. Who wants to have a next time with you? ¡± She used one hand to cover her chest with the small blanket. She avoided his gaze and her face was red. He was so close to her, but she did not dare to look at him. Ah Nian slowly pulled away from her. He lowered his eyes and said calmly, ¡± I¡¯m looking at you. When you were doing it, you seemed to have gotten better many times. Hmm ¡­ Since you¡¯re not willing, I won¡¯t come next time, Yingluo. As he spoke, he had already walked out of the door. ¡°Hey, you!¡± su li hurriedly raised his head, wanting to make him stay and stop him, but after extending his hand, he didn¡¯t know what to say! She was so anxious that her face was red and vexed! Motherf * cker! How could he be so unromantic! Why can¡¯t there be a next time?! Not to mention the next time, he could do it a second or third time! Su Li covered his face. In the end, was it because she spoke too quickly, or was it because he was so stubborn that he still couldn¡¯t see her shyness? Su Li unwillingly lowered his head, bit his lip, and pounded the blanket twice. She ate her toast silently and sipped her milk with her red lips, but her mind couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about what happened yesterday. Yesterday seemed sudden, but everything was so logical. There was nothing special about it. In the depths of their love, they just wanted to merge together. But Yingluo, Yingluo, ah Nian is right. Although she was in pain, she was indeed in a daze. She felt comfortable and coughed many times. Su Li narrowed his eyes, still reminiscing a little. Sigh, she should have been gentler. Next time, it must be under his control! Not long after, ah Nian brought her another fruit salad. As she ate, ah Nian quickly packed her luggage. I won¡¯t take any. Especially Yingluo. When his gaze fell on the poodle in the corner, ah Nian pursed his thin lips and walked over with a deep look in his eyes. To be honest, he hated this poodle, and he hated the person who gave it to him even more. Tang ye had always thought that he was just a normal, lowly bodyguard, but that did not mean that his love was lowly. Even if a person¡¯s status was really low and was looked down upon by the world, he still had the right to love, and love could also be very precious. At this moment, he had turned the teddy bear, which had its back to him, around to tease it. Chapter 505 ? 505 The calm before the storm, sweet gentleness Ah Nian was planning to pack the poodle and give it to the cleaner. The toy poodle had its back to him, and when ah Nian picked it up, the toy poodle was facing him. Suddenly¨C! Their eyes met. ah nian looked at the dark, shiny teddy eyes. both of them looked normal, as if nothing was out of place. But for some reason, he felt awkward somewhere. There was an indescribable feeling. Perhaps it was just a psychological effect? She did not like Tang ye, so she had a different attitude towards this Teddy too? su li watched him take it away and did not care much. from her point of view, she had long forgotten about this poodle and had almost forgotten that it was a gift from tang ye. Ah Nian was about to take the toy poodle to the cleaner, but before he could leave the room, he heard a painful scream from the bedroom. He frowned, put down the teddy bear, and returned. Su Li was so embarrassed that he wanted to die. She wanted to get out of bed, but the burning sensation between her legs made her legs go soft and she almost fell down, so she shouted in panic. Seeing ah Nian¡¯s furrowed brows, she became even more embarrassed. I ¡­ I¡¯m fine. I just lost my balance, Hanhan. Ah Nian pursed his lips, as if he felt guilty and sorry for her. he gently put her back on the bed, knelt on one knee, and went to put on her shoes for her. Su Li¡¯s hand was still on his shoulder. when su li saw what he was doing, the bottom of his heart suddenly felt as if it had been touched for some reason. the shyness faded away, and what gushed out from the bottom of his heart was a warm current. Exceptionally sweet ah nian Other than the fact that he refused to admit that he liked her, he was actually very good to Yingluo. Yingluo treated her very well. She was gentle and considerate. Although he was silent, he took care of everything without making a sound. there were many people around her, all sorts of people, but ah nian was too scared to say anything. In his world, she seemed to be the only one. It was her all the time. He had even used his life to protect her. Su Li did not know what she was feeling in her heart. She only knew that in the past, he had been too lonely, too lonely, but he would not be like this in the future. The person he had been silently protecting turned around and took the initiative to hold his hand, wanting to walk down the path with him. It¡¯s so good, sob sob They were going home together, which meant that they would leave the city in three to four hours. Su Li was thinking about their future. In truth, her parents would definitely support her decision, so everything seemed to be free of any worries, everything seemed so beautiful and beautiful. But, but ¡­ It was just that it seemed too beautiful and too sweet now, but it made her feel a little uneasy for some reason. She felt that this beautiful scene would be torn apart alive. Her heart suddenly ached, and she subconsciously squeezed his shoulder. he sensed it and looked up at her. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Ah Nian, do you think you¡¯ll be with Qianqian forever?¡± At this moment, Su Li seemed to have shed away the pride and domineering air of a young miss and a great star. He raised his brows, probing and carefully asking him. As he helped her put on her shoes, he subconsciously slowed down. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Li saw that he didn¡¯t reply, shook his head, and chuckled.¡±Forget it, I¡¯ll run.¡± ¡°Yes, I miss Yingluo, I really miss her.¡± he didn¡¯t say he could, he didn¡¯t say he would, he only said he wanted to. If he could, why wouldn¡¯t he be willing? if she dared to want him, why wouldn¡¯t he dare to accompany her? Su Li paused for a moment. Although she felt that there was something that she didn¡¯t particularly want to hear, when she heard him say this, she still smiled. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her lips in a rare gentleness. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll go downstairs to buy some medicine for you to take on the plane.¡± [ free of charge ]: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll give you guys a heads up. This is a godly help to quickly shorten the mystery of little White¡¯s ¡± 200 days ¡°. In addition, the one with the real body is coming soon, don¡¯t worry! So, let¡¯s do a storm! those who vote each day will receive a postcard from this book + brother nine¡¯s domineering signature! ] Chapter 506 ? 506 It was bloody, the siege in the underground parking lot ¡°oh, right. yueyue, ah nian.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also buy that medicine something Yingying.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Li glanced at him with some hidden bitterness. you didn¡¯t wear it again yesterday. Ah Nian was slightly taken aback. He looked at her with a deep gaze. it¡¯s okay, Qianqian. You¡¯re in a safe period. Her period was coming in a few days. When Su Li heard this, he was stunned, but his face also felt a little hot. Ah Nian was so clear about everything? he went downstairs. Ah Nian went out to buy some medicine. The nearest pharmacy was a few streets away, so he took the elevator to the underground parking lot. The underground parking lot was very large and was divided into four areas, each with a dim light. At this time, the large underground parking lot was very quiet. Only the sound of his shoes hitting the ground could be heard. His steps were steady and firm. He went to get the car as usual. however, this time, the huge underground parking lot was unusually quiet. It was eerily quiet. as he walked over, his usually calm eyes flickered, and something flashed in his eyes but disappeared in an instant. Finally. He stood near the car and said indifferently, ¡± come out. the moment he said that. The doors of the other cars opened one after another, and a group of people jumped out. Their hair was colorful, and their arms were full of tattoos. They were wearing vests and long pants, but they were holding machetes and iron rods in their hands. They had already surrounded his car. These people looked like a group of Street Hooligans, but each of them was full of hostility and cruelty. They were clearly not ordinary hooligans. The one in the lead twisted his neck, a sarcastic and cold smile on his face. ¡°Hey! Stinky bodyguard, I heard that you¡¯re very tactless. You actually dared to sleep with a big star!¡± Ah Nian¡¯s expression changed instantly as he frowned. What did they know? although he knew that they had come with ill intentions, he did not expect that the first thing they would say would be that. As the man spoke, he even spat on the ground and laughed evilly. if a stinky bodyguard like you can f * ck me, then can I do it? can we do it? ¡± Ah Nian¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank and he clenched his fists. what do you want?! ¡°Oh, as long as you cooperate, anything can be discussed. The video of you having sex with a big star is in our employer¡¯s hands. As long as you follow us to see him, the video will be saved. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to say what will happen to you. Maybe when the time comes, everyone in the world will see such a famous big star having sex with a stinky bodyguard. Tsk, do you know how thirsty that big star is, Yingluo?¡± Ah Nian¡¯s aura had already turned bone-chillingly cold, and his eyes were covered with a trace of coldness. He pursed his thin lips and clenched his fists. evidence? what evidence do you have? ¡± The man in the lead raised his hand, and someone immediately played an audio. Suddenly, the sound of sex could be heard. The woman moaned non-stop, but as soon as the sound came out, ah Nian¡¯s entire body stiffened, and the blood in his body seemed to have frozen. But they laughed pervertedly. she¡¯s so f * cking ecstatic. She¡¯s indeed a big star. Even my brother has a reaction when she calls me that. I really want to have a chance to get her under my body and have a good Yingluo-! After confirming that it really was Su Li¡¯s voice, ah Nian¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. He could no longer hold back and rushed forward to punch the man in the face. He looked thin, but he was very strong. With one punch, he sent the man flying into the crowd. Two of his teeth were knocked out, and he spat out blood-! Chapter 507 ? 507 He took action, violent acts, gang beating! With one look, those people instantly raised their machetes and iron rods and rushed forward fiercely! A man with an iron bar rushed at him. As he tilted his head to Dodge, he grabbed the man¡¯s arm and put it in front of him. The man¡¯s arm was about to be twisted and broken, and he screamed in pain. He grabbed the iron rod and began to counterattack quickly. After all, he was a man who had undergone demonic training. No matter how fierce those people were, it did not take long for them to be beaten up miserably and howl in pain. Ah Nian¡¯s eyes were red. He grabbed one of the men by the collar and lifted him up against the car. His breathing was still calm even after the intense fight. where is he? ¡± Where was he? Where was that person? Who on earth had gotten that thing, and who was monitoring them? The man didn¡¯t say anything. He just slowly raised his head and looked behind him. Suddenly, he smiled strangely. Yingluo, you¡¯ll know soon. The moment he said that. The next second, who knew what happened in that short moment! Ah Nian¡¯s body froze instantly. An extreme pain spread from that point to his entire body, his limbs and bones. he lowered his head to look at his waist. blood was gradually seeping out. For a moment, it was as if all his strength had been sucked out. He let go of the man and his slender body staggered a few steps back. Then, he knelt on the ground with a pale face and covered his waist, where blood was flowing out continuously. The next second, his hair was suddenly pulled from behind. A low and gloomy voice came from behind him. aren¡¯t you good at fighting? stand up and continue fighting! Tang ye was holding a silenced gun in his hand. He purposely showed it to him and rudely pulled on his hair to force him to look at him. He had a sinister smile on his face. Ah Nian¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and his face was pale from the blood loss. Tang ye¡¯s heart was twisted and crazy from the video. He only wanted to take revenge! ¡°How many f * cking times have I told you to get lost! Why didn¡¯t you listen to me when I told you to see the distance between you and her?¡± As he spoke, his tone suddenly became a little crazy, and his handsome face twisted into a hideous expression. ah?! Not only that, you even F * cked her!¡± Then, the agitated Tang ye pressed against his chest and fired another shot! Ah Nian¡¯s body was covered in cold sweat. He gritted his teeth and did not make a sound. ¡°Motherf * cker, aren¡¯t you very arrogant? you even dare to take a stinky bodyguard? Alright, let¡¯s teach him a good lesson today!¡± tang ye cracked his neck and walked to the side. he picked up a metal rod from the ground and was about to hit the man in the back of his head! At this moment, ah Nian raised his arm and blocked the attack. Tang ye could not believe it, but it only made him even angrier. He kicked the bleeding spot on ah Nian¡¯s waist until he lowered his head in pain. He continued to kick and kick until ah Nian spat out a mouthful of blood. the one who had kicked him had no ability to fight back. he took a sip of water and picked up the iron rod from the ground again. with a sinister smile, he raised it high and swung it down at his head ¡­ In the underground garage, surrounded by a few cars, a group of people were madly beating up a man lying on the ground. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. One by one, they got into their cars and left. There was no one left, only a large stretch of blood on the ground. Chapter 508 ? 508 Tang ye, did you do something to ah Nian? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Su Li had already packed up everything in the hotel. There were two suitcases. She put on her clothes and sat on one of them. She waited at the door for ah Nian to return. Once he was back, they could leave this place and go home. However, it had been almost an hour, and ah Nian was still not back. Su Li was rather surprised. However, afraid that he had been delayed by a traffic jam, Su Li patiently waited for a while. However, after another ten minutes, Su Li¡¯s heart began to feel a strange sense of irritation and panic. She stood up and gave ah Nian a call. He couldn¡¯t get through. She called three or four times in a row, but it didn¡¯t go through. At this moment, Su Li¡¯s entire body seemed to sink into some sort of panic. The faint worry in his heart earlier was now like a dark cloud shrouding him. She could not stand it any longer and went down to look for ah Nian. However, at this time. A phone call suddenly came in. su li immediately picked up the call without even looking at it. ¡± ah nian, ah nian, where are you? why aren¡¯t you back yet? ¡± The person who picked up the call seemed to be silent for a moment. When he spoke again, he said, ¡± it¡¯s me. I¡¯m tang ye. When Su Li heard this voice, she instantly became even more irritated. She helplessly held her forehead. is there anything else? I¡¯m very busy. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up. Then, she hung up the phone without waiting for his reply. ¡°You¡¯re looking for ah Nian?¡± Tang ye asked suddenly. Su Li¡¯s hand that was about to hang up stopped. She slowly put it back. yes, I¡¯m looking for him. Why? have you seen him? ¡± Su Li furrowed his brows, as if he had realized something. Unexpectedly. However, the other party replied, ¡± I saw it. I saw him go to the pharmacy to buy medicine. I don¡¯t know where he is now. Perhaps he¡¯s on the way back. Why, Su Li, what¡¯s wrong? are you sick? ¡± He said this with concern. When Su Li heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief and then said, ¡± I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up. ¡°Wait-!¡± Su Li was getting impatient. what else do you have to say? ¡± Tang ye¡¯s breathing seemed to have quickened as if he was trying to hold back something. In the end, he said, ¡± Su Li, as a woman, you have to love yourself, don¡¯t you? ¡± Su Li was stunned. For some unknown reason, Su Li suddenly felt that these words revealed a strange coldness. ¡°What does my actions have to do with you? if you say I¡¯m the one doing it, why don¡¯t you control your-¡± ¡°But he can¡¯t be a bodyguard! Su Li!¡± His tone was so firm that he interrupted Su Li before he could speak. Then, his breathing quickened, and he continued to speak to himself, ¡± it¡¯s just a bodyguard. What can he do? Su Li, why are you so stubborn? you¡¯re already flirting with a bodyguard. Do you really lack a man?! Where are you putting me?¡± At the end, he almost couldn¡¯t control himself from gritting his teeth. su li was not stupid. If she still did not understand what he meant, she would have lived her life in vain. But why did Tang ye know something? why would he say something like that? No one knew about what had happened between him and ah Nian. Not to mention that he had inexplicably said that she wanted to ¡°love herself.¡± ¡°Tang ye, what do you know? what do you want to say?¡± There must be something fishy about it. Otherwise, why did he say that she should love herself? Then, Tang ye said, ¡± Su Li¡¯s body instantly froze. Tang ye¡¯s tone was soft. Lili, nothing can escape my eyes. Do you know that, Wanwan? ¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes were wide open, and her lips moved. For a moment, she was actually unable to speak. After a while, she stood up and asked in a frighteningly calm voice, ¡± Tang ye, did you do something to ah Nian? ¡± Chapter 509 ? 509 Su Li discovered the teddy bear¡¯s surveillance! There was definitely a problem. Ah Nian had not been able to find Tang ye, and Tang ye had called him at this time to say those strange things. She was not a fool. Tang ye had just met ah Nian. He must have done something to her! Tang ye seemed to have paused for a moment, then he smiled seriously when he spoke again. why do you always think of me when something bad happens? Am I really that despicable in your eyes? I¡¯m just calling to show my concern for you.¡± ¡°Concerned about me? ¡°Huh?¡± Really, thank you! But why did you say that nothing I do can escape your eyes? a break up is a break up, do you want to keep on pestering me? Tang ye, don¡¯t force me to say nasty things or do ugly things. Don¡¯t play with fire here, I¡¯m not someone you can play with!¡± Su Li was annoyed that he did not want to admit it. After all, she was only guessing. She could not be sure that Tang ye had something to do with ah Nian¡¯s disappearance! ¡°¡± Oh, Lili, Lili,¡±I¡¯m not rejecting the fact that we¡¯ve broken up, because you¡¯ve never loved me, liked me. Aren¡¯t you treating me as a joke when you¡¯re with me, Lili? I just can¡¯t accept it, Yingluo, I can¡¯t accept it, Yingluo!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be unwilling about?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t accept that bodyguard. He¡¯s actually able to be with you. Just what¡¯s so good about him? he can even do that kind of thing with you. Su Li, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me.¡± Su Li¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He suppressed the unease in his heart and did his best to ask calmly,¡±that kind of thing?¡± What have we done?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang ye laughed eerily. if you can f * ck anyone, why can¡¯t I f * ck? ¡± Su Li¡¯s body trembled, and he tightly gripped his phone. Su Li wanted to say something else, but the call was cut off. Tang ye had already hung up! At this moment, Su Li¡¯s entire body was cold. No, that was not right. He must have missed something. Tang ye said that he did not do anything to ah Nian, so why would he do that? Tang ye kept on saying that he did not know how to love himself and that he could not get on Hanhan. he knew that ah nian had slept with her? No, how could this be! How was that possible? She suddenly remembered that Tang ye had said that nothing could escape his eyes. nothing can escape, nothing can escape from the mist. She had thought that the teddy bear that Tang ye had sent over was a parting gift for her. She also thought that he would not call her again. However, it had only been two days. He just said such words, However, wait! For a moment, countless things flashed through his mind-! What did she miss?! Nothing could escape his eyes. Two days ago, when they broke up, the poodle kissed his eyes. Poodle, eyes, poodle? ¡°Poodle?¡± Su Li seemed to have thought of something, and he suddenly rushed into the hotel like a mad man. She rushed in and saw the teddy bear that was left in the living room of the suite, leaning against the sofa on the ground. When Su Li saw the poodle, it was as if he had been struck by lightning. she breathed hard and suddenly slowed down her pace. he was so careful. It was so hard to imagine. She wished she was just overthinking. How he wished she wouldn¡¯t find anything. Su Li lowered her body and half-squatted in front of the teddy bear. She stared into its strangely bright and pitch-black eyes. She slowly stretched out her hand and touched it with her slightly trembling fingers. Chapter 510 ? 510 She was so angry that she wanted Tang ye dead! However, the moment she touched it ¡­ It was as if she had suddenly developed a violent aura. Her fingers clutched its eyes tightly and she pulled it out fiercely! His eyes were immediately gouged out and he fell to the ground. Behind the eye, there was a black micro camera. Su Li looked at this scene. He just stared with his eyes wide open for a long time. Then, the corner of her lips twitched slightly and she laughed. hehe, hehe, hehe. She let go of the poodle and mumbled, ¡± Tang ye, Tang ye, you can ¡­ You can ¡­ you¡¯re f * cking good!!! When Su Li finished speaking, his entire body suddenly seemed to be on the verge of collapse from anger. He let out a mournful cry! there was a dark storm in her eyes, as if it was the end of the world. she dug out the camera like crazy and threw it on the ground, then crushed it with her feet! This pervert! This lunatic! She would not let him off! Absolutely not! su li rushed out. from her luggage, she pulled out an SG-552 pistol. the trigger¡¯s protective ring could be folded to the left and right, and the barrel could be shortened. it was very convenient to carry. Su Li¡¯s face was frighteningly pale and cold. She tried to call Tang ye again but he did not pick up! Su Li quickly sent the location of the call to sang Xia. Find Tang ye, find Tang ye immediately!¡± sang xia was shocked by su li¡¯s trembling voice, but she did not ask any questions at this critical moment. she immediately calmed down and found a computer, then quickly located the signal. sang Xia, I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯m going to f * cking kill Tang ye! How dare they set up surveillance cameras in her place! Not only did he find out about what she and ah Nian had done, but Tang ye had also pretended to be pitiful to gain her trust. Who knew if she really thought that Tang ye wanted to part with her on good terms? However, he had installed a surveillance camera to spy on her privacy and monitor her. This was too much. She couldn¡¯t accept it at all! Not to mention, he knew everything about her and ah Nian. Who knew what he would do with the video? yes, that¡¯s right! Ah Nian! Ah Nian¡¯s disappearance, ah Nian¡¯s disappearance must have something to do with him, right? ¡°Su Li, calm down. Don¡¯t be rash!¡± ¡°How could I not be impulsive? you wouldn¡¯t know! Tang ye, that pervert, gave me a teddy bear as a parting gift. Guess what¡¯s in there? That pervert had installed a surveillance camera behind Teddy¡¯s eyes! He¡¯s a perverted madman who¡¯s monitoring me!¡± Su Li roared, his chest rising and falling violently. Sang Xia was shocked by Su Li¡¯s words. As expected! The thing she was most worried about had happened. Tang ye had indeed done something he should not have done during this period of low tide. He was actually able to monitor Su Li. Sang Xia seemed to have guessed something. Tang ye must have spied on something that could not be told. She pursed her lips tightly and sent a message to Rong Zhan as she quickly helped her find Tang ye¡¯s location. Tell him to go find Tang ye! Something had happened! If Su Li was the only one who went to settle the score with Tang ye, things would be even more difficult to control! Su Li had already rushed to the underground parking lot by himself. Her car, even if she didn¡¯t use the key, she still had a way to drive it. She directly used brute force to open it, but when Su Li quickly rushed to her car, her entire person was so shocked that she staggered. Chapter 511 ? 511 He saw the bloody video in the underground parking lot! The area around his car had already been sealed off. The security guards and the police were there to settle the funeral, and many other car owners who were watching were looking in one direction, sighing and discussing. This scene caused Su Li¡¯s running pace to suddenly slow down. She looked at the area that was being surrounded, her eyes wide open, and her heart beating so fast that it seemed like it was about to burst out. ¡°Move, move aside, Zhenzhen.¡± She squeezed through the crowd and stared straight ahead. What, what had happened? What was going on here? Ah Nian, ah Nian Could ¡­ Could it be related to ah Nian? The air was still filled with the smell of blood. Su Li¡¯s entire body was tensed up, and that string was seesaw. The unknown and terrifying conjectures were almost driving her crazy. Finally ¡­ In his extremely tense state, Su Li saw that scene. His car was in a mess. The windows were broken, and the body was smashed, but that was not the important thing. What was important was that not far from the car, there was a large pool of blood and a long drag mark on the ground. The smell of blood in the air seemed to be getting stronger. When Su Li saw this scene, his entire body seemed to be fixed in place. It was as if a bucket of ice water had been poured on her body, making her tremble. She had clearly just run down from upstairs. She was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat, and the hair on her forehead was wet. But now, she felt so cold. Ah Nian ah Nian Her lips moved, wanting to open her mouth to call his name, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Her legs gave way and she almost fell over. No, that wasn¡¯t his blood. It wasn¡¯t his, right? What exactly happened here? The police quickly discovered her and came forward to ask, wanting to help her up. However, Su Li seemed to have lost his soul. He stared at the blood, his eyes fixed on it. His pair of beautiful eyes gradually turned red, and his fists were tightly clenched, his nails digging into his palms. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Just as sang Xia had found Tang ye¡¯s location and was about to send it to Su Li, she received another message from Su Li. In the underground parking lot of the hotel she was in. She wanted the surveillance footage of the area around her car from nine to ten in the morning. The underground parking lot was a blind spot, and she couldn¡¯t see where her car was. When sang Xia received the message, although she was surprised, she quickly went to the intelligent 4d driving recorder through the short frame data structure of the CAN bus of a car. After obtaining the video, sang Xia naturally fast-forwarded it to see if there was any useful information or content in it. However-! A few minutes later, she watched the video with a surprised and work-related attitude. When she saw the video, her eyes widened in shock. However, that was not the end. Sang Xia¡¯s face turned paler and paler as she watched. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. especially when she saw tang ye sneakily attacking little white from behind with a gun and qianqian¡¯s cruel and perverted acts on him from behind, she shook her head slowly. she could not believe it and could not calm her emotions at that moment. That¡¯s not someone else¡¯s ran ran. Not a real bodyguard Yingluo That¡¯s little white, it¡¯s little white, Yingluo. Sang Xia could not bear to continue watching. She pressed the pause button and stood up with one hand on the table, breathing in and out. He was finished. Everything was over. Little white had been beaten up so badly that it was impossible to predict if it wasn¡¯t angry. Su Li, what about Su Li? Author Jun: ¡± brother nine is crazily asking for votes like a storm. There¡¯s still an update tonight! The votes soared! Weekends were always the climax of the story! I¡¯ll update! Making a scene for votes! Chapter 512 ? 512 Ah Nian¡¯s abnormal body His life and death were unknown. Besides, it was just that no one else knew about it. She knew that Xiao Bai had told her that his body was different from ordinary people and could not withstand such violence, especially the Kasaya in his body. Sang Xia¡¯s expression was terrible. What to do? She only felt that she was more afraid that something would happen to Xiao Bai. Su Li wanted this video. Should she let her see it? It was the first time sang Xia felt so conflicted and conflicted. The person he liked had been beaten and tortured like this, and his life was uncertain. If he really let Su Li see it, it would be as painful as dismembering him by a thousand cuts. She gave Rong Zhan a call and asked him to come back quickly to give her an idea. Rong Zhan was already on his way back, so he arrived in a few minutes. He also knew that something had happened. He had been wanting to talk to Tang ye for the past few days, but he did not expect him to act so quickly. Rong Zhan, what do you think we should do? Su Li is still waiting for me to send this video to her, but I¡¯m not even sure what to do. sang Xia looked at the video with an ugly expression on her face. She could not finish her sentence. Rong Zhan leaned on the computer and quickly watched the video. He frowned and said, ¡± I know that Su Li is looking for Tang ye, but what¡¯s the relationship between Hanhan and this gang fight? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because they¡¯re related that I won¡¯t let Su Li see it. This man is Su Li¡¯s bodyguard and has been with her for many years. Su Li fell in love with him and got together with him, but you¡¯ve seen what Tang ye did. Tang ye almost beat him to death.¡± As she said that, the corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched helplessly, and her face turned pale. a ¡®li likes him very much, and he¡¯s been struggling with it for a long time. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware of Su Li¡¯s past relationship, but you have to know that once Su Li has set his eyes on someone, it¡¯ll be difficult for him to repent for the rest of his life. And she was deeply in love. Whether this man is dead or not, she will go crazy if she sees this video.¡± Rong Zhan furrowed his brows for a while before he said slowly, ¡± Su Li doesn¡¯t know yet. What she wants to know the most is whether Tang ye took ah Nian away. Su Li wants to watch this video probably because he wants to know where that man is. ¡°so, what do you think?¡± ¡°just tell su li that tang ye took the girl away and ask her to look for him. don¡¯t let su li see this video, or else it¡¯ll only make her lose her mind and agitate her.¡± Rong Zhan also felt that Tang ye had gone too far this time. Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, sang Xia nodded in agreement. Luckily, Su Li asked her to help him create the video. If Su Li had seen it with his own eyes, he would have been devastated. However, could they really keep the video? The sight of the Long Trail of blood was shocking, let alone the trail of blood. It was the blood of the person he loved. At Tang ye¡¯s side. In the basement of a villa. A man was locked up in an unusually white and clean place. The floor and walls were porcelain white, and there was a mirror on one side of the wall. The bright light contrasted against such a place, making it even more dazzling. There were no windows and it was completely sealed. Blood flowed down from his body and dripped on the smooth, snow-white floor, forming a strange pattern along the veins. The man¡¯s arms were lifted- [ author: there¡¯s more ] Chapter 513 ? 513 Discovered ah Nian¡¯s human skin mask! his upper body was bare, and his forehead was covered in blood. his lips and teeth were also stained with blood, and his consciousness was alternating between clarity and blurriness. His chest was exposed. He had a lean body, and the blood that had flowed out of the gunshot wounds on his chest and waist seemed to have dried up. However, no one knew if the wounds had been treated. Because it hadn¡¯t been treated, he would¡¯ve died from blood loss. ¡°Damn it, is this stinky bodyguard still alive? You¡¯re really good at living.¡± I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s because he can¡¯t bear to let go of the big star he¡¯s F * cked before. Hahaha, if I¡¯ve F * cked her before, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be willing to die either. Two of ah Nian¡¯s subordinates cursed and envied his luck as they continued to abuse him. A basin of cold water poured down from the top of his head, stimulating his nerves, as if wanting to wake him up so that he could continue the torture. The cold water washed away the blood on his body, soaking the White tiles on the floor with a layer of light red blood. It was extremely terrifying. However, just as they were about to whip her, they clearly felt her body tense up. They immediately laughed excitedly. ha, she¡¯s not dead yet! He didn¡¯t die! why is this stinky bodyguard so good at living! He was shot twice and he was beaten so badly, but he¡¯s still alive. Did I use too little force?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! The higher-ups had instructed! it¡¯s fine if he¡¯s dead, but if he¡¯s not, i¡¯ll slowly torture him until he dies!¡± The man said as he took out a metal clip and walked forward, intending to pull out his nails. However, this time. Just as the man approached the bloodied and tortured ah Nian, he was stunned when he saw ah Nian¡¯s face. suddenly, he seemed to have realized that something was wrong. he screamed and almost fell down. the next second, he ran away without looking back, as if he had peed his pants. his finger trembled as he pointed at ah nian. his eyes were wide open as if he had discovered something extremely terrifying! ¡°Do you want to die? it¡¯s just a person who¡¯s about to die, why are you so scared!¡± ¡°No, no, look, look carefully, look at his face, something¡¯s wrong, Yingluo.¡± His face had been soaked in blood and water for a long time, and his skin looked very strange, as if it was a mask! ** Tang ye¡¯s phone was about to explode from Su Li¡¯s calls. Tang ye¡¯s heart was filled with the pleasure of revenge. He knew that he could not have Su Li, but he did not want to see a lowly bodyguard who could capture her heart and even play with her body as he pleased! Although he didn¡¯t see the whole process, he could hear it clearly! he was unwilling to accept this! She was so jealous and hateful that she was about to go crazy. At this moment, Tang ye¡¯s phone suddenly rang again. He thought it was Su Li again. However, when she looked down, she realized that it was a call from her subordinate. he frowned slightly and picked up the call. hey, young master, the person down there doesn¡¯t seem to be simple. He has a secret that we don¡¯t know about, and he¡¯s actually afraid. ¡°W-what? what did you just say? He¡¯s wearing a human skin mask!¡± tang ye suddenly stood up from his study room and shouted in shock! Author: 8 chapters! Crazy Sleepyhead, I¡¯ll update tomorrow! Brother nine activated storm mode and crazily asked for monthly votes! looking for motivation, ah, ah, ah, climax! Chapter 514 ? 514 Ah Nian¡¯s true face is exposed Human skin mask, human skin mask, what the hell was that! In the basement. There were several secret rooms in the basement, and the doors of each secret room could not be opened at will. They could only be opened by entering the password in the main control room, and the main control room had the surveillance of each secret room. The useless ones had been turned off. A surveillance camera was zoomed in and displayed on the smooth screen with a concave line. The scene inside could be clearly seen. The ground was covered in blood, and there were countless bloody wounds on his body. The man¡¯s hands were hanging, and his upper body was bare. His head was lowered, and his feet were bare. He looked like he had lost all life. When Tang ye rushed over, he did not care if he was Dead or Alive. He just wanted him dead. After all, he was just a bodyguard. He would not tell Su Li that he was the one who had caught him. However- he was wearing a human skin mask? When Tang ye rushed over, the basement was surrounded by a few people, but no one dared to approach. ¡°Young master!¡± ¡°Young master!¡± As soon as Tang ye came, the few of them moved away. Dunn looked at the bodyguard with a deep gaze and walked directly to him. ¡°! mask? A human skin mask?¡± Tang ye went up to him. Ah Nian¡¯s head was lowered, as if he had lost all signs of life. tang ye immediately noticed that her skin was different from normal people. The place that was pressed against her ear was no longer tight enough. Tang ye had seen a human skin mask before, but he did not expect the bodyguard to be wearing one! This way! Su Li definitely didn¡¯t know either, right? He had hidden it from everyone, and he had also hidden it from Su Li! Then why did he do that? what was his true face? And what was his goal in approaching Su Li? All of a sudden, countless questions flashed through Tang ye¡¯s mind. His eyes flashed with a sharp glint. the next second, he reached out his hand and moved closer to his face. ¡°Stinky bodyguard! Let this young master see what kind of face you have behind you! Let¡¯s see who you really are!¡± As he spoke, Tang ye grabbed the edge of the mask and tore it off with great force! In an instant! ah nian¡¯s true face was revealed to the group and tang ye! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. tang ye¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief! The face under the mask was pale and bloodless. There was still a faint trace of blood between his lips and teeth. His eyelashes were thick and long, and his eyelids were slightly drooped on that unusually white face. And that face, how was it any different from the ordinary face from before? Every part of him seemed to have been carefully drawn. His handsome face was like a person in an ink painting, particularly soul-stealing. Even though he was in a sorry state, his blood-drenched appearance, coupled with his clean and handsome face, made people¡¯s hearts ache even more. &Nbsp; but ¡­ Of course, this did not include the people present. However, to Tang ye, this stinky bodyguard that he had always looked down on, his ordinary face that he had always scorned and looked down on, after his true colors were exposed, there was a moment when he felt like he had been slapped in the face. It was a little hot. When ah Nian put on the mask, he looked really ordinary and could not be found in a crowd. However, after he took off the mask, other people¡¯s faces, let alone men, even women, would pale in comparison. Chapter 515 ? 515 Tell Su Li about ah Nian¡¯s true face! then, there was no need to mention tang ye. ¡°yo! This young master¡¯s eyes were really dim ah! So he¡¯s not ugly, just a pretty boy?¡± As Tang ye said this, he went up to him and held his chin tightly. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡± huh?! Then who the hell are you? Why would you lie to Su Li and stay by her side? What secret do you have?¡± However, no matter how Tang ye asked, he did not respond as if he could not hear anything. However, in the next second! Tang ye suddenly interjected, ¡± you¡¯re not going to say anything, are you? ¡°Huh?¡± Should I have Su Li personally come and see just what kind of person you are under that mask?¡± The moment he said that. Tang ye could clearly feel the bodyguard¡¯s aura change. His body seemed to have tensed up. Tang ye¡¯s eyes narrowed as he laughed. it looks like you¡¯re really afraid?! Come and tell me! Are you afraid that Su Li will know your true appearance? Has your face done anything heartless, or are you her enemy? You live in her life as a bodyguard with a fake face, and you even slept with her to make her like you. Have you ever thought about how she would feel if she knew that the person she slept with was a fake, non-existent person?¡± Tang ye¡¯s smile widened when he noticed that he was clenching his fists and gritting his teeth. just admit it. You¡¯re really scared. You¡¯re really scared! You¡¯re afraid she¡¯ll find out your true colors! I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll find out the secret behind this face!¡± As he said this, his chains were already clanking as he struggled. tang ye saw him struggling like a prey and punched him in the stomach. then, he whispered into his ear with a sinister smile, ¡± don¡¯t worry! Don¡¯t worry, the more afraid you are, the more you don¡¯t want her to know. This young master just has to let her know!¡± ¡°I had to let her know that the stinky bodyguard she likes is someone who doesn¡¯t exist at all! Let her know that she had been played, played, had sex, had her feelings and body deceived! I¡¯ll tell her everything! Let her personally judge you!¡± Tang ye was almost hysterical. He was jealous! He hated it! But now that he had revealed such a great secret, he only wanted to let Su Li have a good look! She would let her know how this ignorant and stupid woman had been played! He had been F * cked! She had fallen in love with a non-existent person! Not to mention that the person had deceived her feelings, body, and had an unspeakable secret! He was practically looking forward to it, wanting to quickly use this fact to give Su Li a slap in the face! The iron chains clanged continuously. The man, who had his head lowered as if he was dead, clenched his fists tightly and slowly raised his head. Every second he raised his head felt like time had been slowed down and stretched. He looked up, but his clear eyes were red. His lips and teeth were stained with blood. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words with difficulty, ¡± no, no, you can do that! no, i can¡¯t! he would go crazy if he did that. Su Li would go crazy! Tang ye smiled sinisterly. don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be here soon! I¡¯ll see your true face soon! I¡¯ll personally judge you immediately!¡± Then, Tang ye turned around and walked away! Chapter 516 ? 516 Su Li¡¯s tears fell, and he wanted to kill him His eyes flickered with excitement, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to tell Su Li this unimaginable truth! The man was struggling madly behind her. More and more blood trickled down his naked arm, but he didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. The madness in his eyes grew. His eyes were filled with blood. it was like something was on the verge of an extreme. Through his blood-red eyes, it entered his body. His blood was surging wildly, and some genes were spreading rapidly in his cells ¡­ ** At such a crucial moment, the first person sang Xia had to look for was Su Li. She had already met up with her. ¡°Video, video, where¡¯s the video I want!¡± Su Li grabbed her arm and asked anxiously, his eyes red and swollen. Sang Xia pulled her into the car and tried her best to comfort her. Su Li, listen to me. Ah Nian has indeed been taken away by Tang ye. We¡¯re going to look for him now. He¡¯s located in a Hidden Villa in the suburbs. ¡°Damn it, Tang ye, Tang ye, I¡¯m going to kill him this time!¡± Su Li emotionally took out the pistol he carried with him and had already begun to load it. Sang Xia¡¯s face turned pale. a ¡®li, we should calm down. Tang ye deserved to die! However, if she killed Tang ye, it would only ruin everything. But Weng Weng! If ah Nian was still alive, Tang ye might still have a chance to live. However, if ah Nian was dead, she could not judge whether Tang ye was Dead or Alive. If he really died, a life for a life, he was afraid that even a great loss would not be enough. Sang Xia was also afraid that Xiao Bai could not take it anymore. She was really afraid that something had happened to him. Su Li was on the verge of a mental breakdown. She said this coldly, but there were already large drops of tears falling from her eyes and landing on her hands. She said in a trembling voice, ¡± sangxia, tell me you saw the video, right? are you afraid to show it to me? do you know that when I rushed over, there was a large pool of blood around my car, and there was even a long trail of blood that had been dragged along. When Su Li said this, he bit his lip hard and lowered his head. The hand holding the gun covered his head, almost finding it difficult to speak. He choked, ¡± Hanhan sangxia, if anything happens to him this time, I don¡¯t want to either. I don¡¯t want to live either. I can¡¯t accept it. I can¡¯t accept Hanhan. those who couldn¡¯t accept her love would all die and leave this world because of her. She didn¡¯t want to be a sinner every time. She couldn¡¯t bear the heart-wrenching pain anymore. At this moment. Even the usually calm sang Xia¡¯s eyes turned red. She turned her head away and looked out of the window. She did not say a word. As she couldn¡¯t speak, the video was transmitted to her phone while she was looking for the location. At this moment, she was holding it tightly in her hand. As someone who had seen it before, she had seen with her own eyes what had happened to Xiao Bai. It was unknown whether Xiao Bai was alive or dead. She could not even persuade herself, so how would she dare to persuade her? The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. She had already prepared for the worst. ¡°Sangxia, sangxia Yingluo, I know you don¡¯t want to let me see him, but Yingluo, I¡¯m begging you, let me see him. I want to see if he¡¯s okay. Yingluo, I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m begging you Yingluo.¡± Sang Xia clutched her phone tightly, looked out of the window, and took a deep breath. Finally. She still slowly opened her palm. Chapter 517 ? 517 She couldn¡¯t believe it and took revenge madly! She didn¡¯t care anymore. She didn¡¯t care about anything else. Su Li was already thinking that if ah Nian died, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live either. What else could she say? the only thing she could do was to do her best to stop ah Nian from truly dying when the time came. As for Tang ye, she really could not participate. If he deserved to die for the evil things he had done, no one could stop him. Moreover, she would not stop him. Some things would eventually come. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The video played once more, and Su Li¡¯s hands were practically trembling as he watched it. As time went by, the scenes in the video played one by one and came into view. Even if Su Li had long since guessed that it would definitely be very miserable and bloody, when she saw it with her own eyes, she still couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes and cover her mouth. It was as if she had lost her voice, and her entire body trembled as if she was on the verge of collapse. Ah Nian, ah Nian At that moment. It was as if Su Li¡¯s entire body had lost all strength, and the hand holding the gun fell to the ground. She covered her face, and tears madly poured out. In an extremely hoarse voice, she mumbled,¡±no, no, it¡¯s impossible to be hoarse.¡± Sang Xia looked at Su Li¡¯s trembling body. He bit her clenched fist and curled himself up. It was as if she had seen something extremely terrifying. Her heart was also in pain. ¡°A Li Ge Ge¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. That¡¯s not ah Nian. Tell me, that¡¯s not ah Nian, right, Zhenzhen?¡± Su Li suddenly grabbed her arm tightly and asked a little crazily. His strength was terrifyingly strong. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Say something, say something-! That wasn¡¯t ah Nian, right? He didn¡¯t get shot twice, and he wasn¡¯t beaten up by people with sticks, right?¡± Su Li shouted. Tears gushed out of her eyes like seawater breaking through a dam. Her voice trembled as she stammered,¡±that wasn¡¯t ah Nian at all, right, Zhenzhen?¡± Ah Nian just came back two days ago. I confessed to him, but he didn¡¯t accept it. He still hasn¡¯t admitted that he likes me. If ah Nian doesn¡¯t like me, how could he still be treated like that? Yingluo, we¡¯re obviously going to leave this place soon. He¡¯s joking with me, right? tell me, this is all fake, right Yingluo?¡± It was so difficult for her to let go of the past and want to grab hold of the warmth that was hard to come by. But why was it so difficult? Ah Nian looked ordinary and had a dull personality. It was as if he had no good qualities at all. However, she only wanted to find someone who loved her, someone who could hold her in his hands and dote on her. She did not care about anything else about ah Nian. She was greedy for his silent gentleness, and she was afraid of losing him. So she let go of everything and bravely chased after it again. But why did things turn out like this? why did the person she loved end up in such a situation because of her? She just wanted to spend the rest of her life peacefully with the person she liked. Why was it so difficult to win? Su Li was on the verge of a mental breakdown. She did not dare to imagine ah Nian¡¯s life or death. Apart from the excruciating pain in her heart, she felt even more guilty. She was the one who had hurt ah Nian. She should not have loved him and not wanted to be with him, Hanhan. She was the one who should die. ¡°Hanhan sangxia, if you¡¯re still my friend, you can¡¯t stop me from doing whatever I want to do.¡± A hoarse and emotionless voice sounded. The current Su Li. It was as if he had changed into a different person. author jun: ¡°ninth brother guarantees that the future ~ will be great, very beautiful!!¡± [I still have to congratulate my dear reader, di MU Rong, for obtaining this book¡¯s postcard + brother Nine¡¯s signature. Please contact administrator 1004635847 for a screenshot to receive.] Every day, he would choose one of the babies who voted for him and continue to crazily ask for monthly votes and recommendation votes! I¡¯ll give you 10 more chapters today! VIP group number 635017410, full 2000 fan points. Brother Jiu¡¯s Weibo: ¡°rising clouds-Fu Jiu¡± Chapter 518 ? 518 Su Li came, and killed When he found the location, Su Li immediately rushed down. Sang Xia opened the car door and really wanted to chase after him, but when she recalled Su Li¡¯s words, she held back. Afterwards, he turned on a computer that he carried with him and began to hack into the security system of the villa. The first thing he did was to search for Xiao Bai¡¯s location and tell Su Li. sang xia¡¯s hands were shaking as well. she was afraid that something would happen to chen nianbai. Rong Zhan was no longer involved in this matter. He couldn¡¯t stand on anyone¡¯s side. He gave up. Everything should go according to the will of the heavens. ¡°A ¡®li, the basement. I found him. He¡¯s in the basement.¡± Sang Xia hacked into all the surveillance systems and finally found ah Nian¡¯s location. However ¡­ After sang Xia anxiously told Su Li everything, she pulled out the video to check on ah Nian¡¯s condition. She wanted to see if ah Nian was dead or not ¡­ The moment her eyes met ah Nian¡¯s, she was stunned. her lips moved, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. His face. ah nian¡¯s face. It was no longer ah Nian¡¯s face. the human skin mask was gone. It was exposed. He had already exposed his true face. ¡°I¡¯m finished.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s hand loosened, and her busy body that was leaning forward suddenly stopped. At this time, she even leaned heavily against the back of the chair. He was finished. Everything was over. Su Li would find ah Nian, no, he would find Chen nianbai. To see his true appearance. This would probably be a fatal blow to her. As for Chen nianbai, what he wanted to keep a secret would also be completely destroyed. His two hundred days would come at an accelerated rate. Su Li had already successfully entered the basement through a window. Her phone was no longer with her, so she did not know that Tang ye was calling her. she went underground. There were people standing guard at the door, and when they saw a woman suddenly appear, they were about to shout when Su Li raised his gun and fired two shots. His face was frighteningly cold and pale, and he directly stepped over them. After two trips to the secret room in the basement, Su Li asked sang Xia with his earphones in, ¡± tell me where he is and which secret room he¡¯s in. She didn¡¯t care if he was dead or not. She just wanted to find him. ¡°A-li Yingluo, listen to me. No matter what you see later, you have to calm down, Yingluo.¡± as soon as these words came out, su li¡¯s feet swayed, and he almost lost his balance. She held onto the wall and clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. Sang Xia saw it. Did sang Xia just see something? Su Li took in deep breaths, forcefully enduring the heart-wrenching pain in his heart, forcing back the unbearably sour moisture in his eyes. No matter what! she wanted to take ah nian away. sang xia told ah nian where the secret room was, but then she said, ¡± ah li, the secret room needs the password to the main control room to unlock. wait for me, i¡¯ll give you a little something. ¡± Bang Bang Bang-! As she said that, a gunshot was suddenly heard from the other side. Sang Xia¡¯s heart was in her mouth, but the next second, she saw the door of the main control room being opened by a few shots and then kicked open with a bang! Su Li¡¯s figure had already charged in. She wanted to unlock the secret room by herself. Although there were two people in charge of the main control room, the moment sang Xia saw Su Li force his way in, her heart still trembled. She took the laptop away from her, opened the door, and got out of the car. She hurriedly took out a cigarette, her eyes filled with pain. He didn¡¯t want to take another look. That was because the main control room had the enlarged surveillance footage of ah Nian¡¯s Secret room. Chapter 519 ? 519 su li saw little white!(climax) [ friendly note: the plot here is suitable for yunle¡¯s ¡± too early ¡°] ] She could see it the moment she entered. I can see ah Nian ¡­ No, I can see Xiao Bai. Chen nianbai. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After Su Li violently opened the door to the main control room with a few shots, the person in charge of the surveillance inside immediately stood up in panic and was about to issue an announcement. However, the moment that person picked up the phone, there was a loud bang. He screamed in pain. His hand was pierced through, and blood was everywhere. The other man raised his hands in panic and surrendered. Su Li sneered eerily and directly hit his knees with two bangs, causing that person to instantly kneel on the ground with a bang. He writhed in pain. At this moment, Su Li walked forward, intending to unlock the door to the secret room. however, she only took a few steps. He seemed to have suddenly noticed that something was wrong. In the main control room, a curved LCD high-definition screen was showing the scene of a secret room. Su Li seemed to have suddenly realized something, and his feet froze on the spot. The fingers that were holding the gun were trembling. Was it? Was that so? Is that the surveillance of ah Nian¡¯s Secret room? Even if Su Li didn¡¯t dare to look again, she still couldn¡¯t control herself. Her eyes reddened, and she took a deep breath. She slowly raised her head to look at the surveillance video in a daze. Was her ah Nian dead? her ah nian Ah Nian A thin layer of mist covered Su Li¡¯s eyes, and he finally saw the surveillance footage on the large screen. At that moment, the situation was exactly the same as the secret chamber. The red blood on the floor stimulated her eyes. Her ah Nian seemed to be suspended in the air. She looked up and saw his bare feet, black pants, and his white upper body that was covered in blood. His chest and the right side of his body were covered with countless bloody scars. This was the thing he didn¡¯t want her to see. Her nails had really dug into her palm. Gradually, one drop, two drops of blood fell down. su li¡¯s gaze continued to move upwards. Her heart was filled with crazy pain. She did not dare to look at his face. She did not dare to see if he was really dead. Su Li forcefully resisted the urge to collapse in his heart. He looked up at Xi Jue¡¯s teary eyes, and she also saw his face. She saw his face. Finally, she saw his face. Su Li¡¯s heart was already on the verge of collapse, but when she saw his face, she seemed to be slightly startled. She was truly startled. Her eyes widened as she stared at the person¡¯s face on the screen, stunned. After that. She was dumbfounded. he was dumbfounded. After a full minute, Su Li slowly raised his hand and rubbed at her eyes that were covered by the mist. It was as if because of this layer of mist, she was dazzled. It was as if because of this layer of mist, she was hallucinating. It was as if she had mistaken him for someone else because of the mist. It was as if because of this layer of mist, she seemed to see the people on the screen, as if, as if Qingqing, as if Xiaobai, Qingqing. However, when she blinked and wiped away the tears in her red eyes, she looked at the person on the screen again. Pa¨C! The gun slipped out of the hands of the night watchman and fell to the ground. It felt more like it was smashing into her heart. su li¡¯s eyes widened, and she staggered back a bit, as if she had seen something unimaginable. she slowly shook her head, shook her head, and her eyelashes fluttered. Chapter 520 ? 520 It collapsed, collapsed, collapsed!(Climax!) Her eyelashes trembled and her lips opened. She wanted to say something, but at that moment, it was as if she had lost her voice. Her lips moved, but nothing came out. At a certain moment, his mind seemed to go blank. The next second, she felt dizzy. Her head was heavy, and her feet were light. ¡°Bang-!¡± Su Li¡¯s legs went soft, and she suddenly knelt on the ground, but her gaze still found it difficult to leave the person on the screen. Her expression was hard to describe. She frowned as if she was confused, but the next second, she swallowed painfully and shook her head. In her red eyes, big tears fell again. Finally. She finally ¡­ he lowered his head. She lowered her head and mumbled, She clenched her fists and knelt on the ground. She lowered her head and closed her eyes tightly. Tears instantly gushed out ¡­! No. no. It wasn¡¯t like this. it couldn¡¯t be like this. Su Li couldn¡¯t speak, but she cried out loud. She suppressed the sound of her crying and also suppressed the last string in her mind, but gradually, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore ¡­! Her suppressed cries grew louder and louder, and finally, she slammed onto the ground like-madwoman, shouting in despair, ¡± ah-! ah ah ah-!¡± ¡°Ah-! Little white, little white, little white, little white, little white, little white, little white, little white,¡± Su Li finally called out his name. She knelt on the ground with her head lowered and cried out his name in a hoarse voice. At that moment, she felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. At that moment, she really felt that she was better off dead than alive. It was all her fault. It was all her fault. Little white, little white How could this be? How could it be like this? ah nian xiao bai ah nian Su Li only felt that his head was about to explode-! No wonder she always felt that he was like Xiao Bai Qingqing from the first time she saw him. Those dark and calm eyes, that faint and gentle aura on her body, that consistent gentleness and disdain towards her ¡­ Everything. Even their birthdays were on the same day. in fact, she couldn¡¯t help but compare the two of them every time, b-but why had she never really thought that he was xiao bai? was it because she saw xiao bai get shot more than ten times that year and fall into her arms with a pool of blood around him? was it impossible for xiao bai to survive? Su Li knelt on the ground, on the verge of crying to death. his heart was filled with despair. The gory scene from earlier kept replaying in her mind, almost driving her crazy! little white! Little white! Little white! Little white! Little white! Su Li had truly gone mad. His eyes were bloodshot, and his entire person had completely collapsed. so, just as a group of people rushed in from the main control room¡¯s door, su li¡¯s entire body trembled. she turned her head, and in that moment, the despair and pain in her eyes were replaced by a crazed killing intent. She picked up her gun and stood up unsteadily. The group of people were still pointing their guns at her, trying to control her, but she smiled. Her smile was desolate and full of despair. ¡°Quick, put down your weapons! Otherwise ¡­¡± With a whoosh, almost no one noticed how she reacted. A chair smashed into those people at a speed that made their eyes blur. Almost anything could be used as a weapon. The pen in the main control room was in her hand. She grabbed a person and suddenly jabbed it into his eye. That person howled in pain, and a few shots were fired. Su Li used him to block in front of her, and that person was instantly shot into a hornet¡¯s nest. His entire body trembled like screening chaff ¡­ [ friendly note: the plot here is suitable to watch ¡± too early ¡± together with yunle¡¯s. Watch it slowly and repeat it. Please vote crazily. There are more chapters for today!!! ] Chapter 521 ? 521 If you¡¯re in hell, how would I dare to go to heaven! She placed the gun in her hand on the man¡¯s waist and hid behind him. She shot wildly, killing everyone in one go. Except for one. Without a bullet in his hand, the man was terrified. He didn¡¯t even dare to shoot with the gun in his hand. He looked at the terrifying woman in horror. Her face was splattered with blood, her eyes were red, and there was a terrible smile on her lips. She pushed away the people in front of her and walked towards him step by step. The man screamed in horror and turned to escape. However, the moment he turned around, the door to the main control room closed. He leaned against the door and slammed it with all his might, trying to escape. However, what waited for him was shrill screams that got worse and worse. blood splattered everywhere. it splattered on the ground, the snow-white wall, the door, and the air in a striking arc. In the end, Su Li stood up, slightly panting. She walked to the door that controlled each secret room and entered the password with her blood-stained hand. At that moment, her hands were still trembling slightly. Ah Nian, Xiao Bai, ah Nian don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m coming, i¡¯m coming, no matter what, i¡¯ll take you away, no matter what. I will always be with you. If you were in hell, how would I dare to go to heaven! ¡­¡­ Su Li entered the password and opened the door to the secret room. She slowly raised her head, wanting to take another look at the surveillance video screen before leaving. However, she felt as if she had been struck again. her lips trembled and she froze. his soul seemed to have been sucked out for a moment. on the surveillance screen, ah nian was murmuring. little white slowly raised his head. he was so badly injured that people thought he would die. however, on the screen, he was actually raising his head at an extremely slow speed. His eyes looked in this direction. At that moment. she didn¡¯t know if it was because of some kind of telepathy between the two of them, but the screen seemed to be in a daze that didn¡¯t exist. he slowly raised his head and looked at her daze. Then, as if he had seen her through the surveillance camera, he was stunned. His face was pale, and there was still blood on his lips and teeth. He was in so much pain that he had difficulty breathing. He was weak and hung there, but he still mumbled in her direction. the corners of his lips slowly lifted as if he was smiling. however, she laughed in pain and her heart ached for yingluo. Su Li bit down hard on her lips, and her tears once again burst out, but she also laughed, laughed, laughed, laughed, laughed. A certain emotion was crazily jumping in the bottom of her heart. She wanted to see him as soon as possible, as if she couldn¡¯t wait for a second. The next moment, she rushed out to take a walk! However, when she rushed out, she didn¡¯t see the strange reaction of the man on the screen. ¡°Su Li!¡± Tang ye rushed over with his men and bumped into Su Li. When he saw her covered in blood, his eyes widened in fear. No. what¡¯s going on? it was her who barged in! Wasn¡¯t she just an ordinary woman? Could she be the crazy assassin that his subordinate had told him about? The people behind Tang ye all pointed their guns at her. ¡°Fire! Put it down! Don¡¯t shoot!¡± Tang ye yelled. When Su Li saw Tang ye, her pupils constricted. Even though the people behind Tang ye were all pointing their guns at her, she acted as if she did not see them. She suddenly gave a strange and cold smile. Chapter 522 ? 522 Tang ye¡¯s punishment collapsed! [ climax ] Then, she glared at him. She raised her bloody hand and pinched her neck. Her hand fell down and pulled out something from her waist. In the next second, just as everyone heard Tang ye¡¯s words and let down their guard, she rushed up to him in a flash. She grabbed Tang ye¡¯s shoulder with one hand and stabbed him in the abdomen with the thing in her right hand-! his eyes immediately widened and his face turned pale. he opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. He bent down in pain, frowning, and knelt in front of her with a bang. He just knelt in front of Su Li, his face pressed against her arm, his body somewhat powerlessly leaning forward. su li, on the other hand, raised his chin and stared expressionlessly in front of him. his eyes were filled with bloodlust and hatred. the knife in his hand had a bloody groove on it, causing tang ye¡¯s blood to gush out uncontrollably from his body. When those subordinates saw this scene, they were so shocked that they didn¡¯t care about anything else and fiercely shot at Su Li. Bang Bang Bang-! tang ye-on the other hand, suddenly had the strength to stand up and use his back to help her block the bullets! ¡­¡­ At this moment. Time seemed to have stopped. he leaned against her unsteadily and hugged her bloodied body tightly. the more blood he bled, the stronger he became. it was as if he was using the last bit of his strength to hold her tightly. when the men saw this, they did not dare to shoot anymore. they rushed forward to catch tang ye! Tang ye¡¯s chin rested weakly on her shoulder. The corners of his lips seemed to Twitch. It seemed like he didn¡¯t understand, but it also seemed like he was heartbroken. He had been shot several times and had a deep knife in his abdomen. He could still laugh because of his heartache and helplessness. Why? why did he lose so much because of her? so many of his sisters-in-law were all alone, and he was the only one left. Money, power, people ¡­ He lost all of them, Hanhan. however, she was still unwilling to treat him sincerely, just once, hanhan. but she never truly liked him, yingluo, love him just this once, yingluo although he¡¯s very bad and not a good person, yingluo, he still wants to change for her and become good, yingluo. when he met a woman he liked, he also wanted to let go of the past and live a good life with her. If she could fall in love with someone, why couldn¡¯t she fall in love with herself, an ordinary bodyguard? Her knife had not only pierced his body, but it had also pierced deeply into the bottom of his heart. His heart was completely torn apart. Tang ye chuckled as his body slowly fell back. He lowered his eyes and did not dare to look into Su Li¡¯s eyes. He was afraid that even at this moment, her eyes were still filled with Hanhan¡¯s hatred for him. His subordinates swarmed over and someone quickly came over to stop the bleeding and give him first aid. However, he held someone¡¯s hand, closed his eyes, and panted in pain. He said through his teeth, ¡± don¡¯t hurt her, don¡¯t hurt her, don¡¯t hurt her, don¡¯t hurt her. She was startled. Don¡¯t hurt her, Yingluo. Before he could finish his sentence, he couldn¡¯t say anything else. Blood gushed out of his mouth and his pupils began to dilate. Finally, he slowly closed his eyes. Her arms drooped down powerlessly, and she didn¡¯t know if she could still be silent. [ author Jun: brother nine, can you tell me that I¡¯ve been writing like crazy today? it¡¯s the 9th update. There¡¯ll be more in a while. I¡¯ll give brother nine a crazy wave of monthly votes and recommendation votes, okay? Yun le¡¯s ¡± too early ¡± is matched with today¡¯s climax loop. I¡¯ll definitely cry if I hear it! ] Chapter 523 ? 523 Little white, don¡¯t leave me again! In an instant, Tang ye was quickly lifted up by those people. The rest of the people with guns also retreated and protected him as he left. The expression on everyone¡¯s face when they looked at Su Li was particularly fearful and complicated. the blood on su li¡¯s hand was still warm. Slowly and steadily, drop by drop, they fell to the ground. Su Li took a deep breath, his eyelashes trembling, but his face was still frighteningly cold. her feet moved. Step by step, he walked towards the secret room where Whitey was. his hands were empty. Finally, he walked to the door of the secret room. her hands trembled as she tried to push it away slowly. however, when she raised her hand and saw that it was covered in blood, she was suddenly stunned. Then, he suddenly panicked. blood. Her hands were covered in blood. Su Li hurriedly rubbed his bloodied hand against the back of his clothes, forcefully rubbing it. Then, he wiped the blood off his face with his sleeve. when she finally confirmed that there was no more blood, she slowly pushed the door open and looked inside. The room was filled with cold water that had been poured on the floor. The water was stained with blood, and when she pushed the door open, it was all over her feet. She looked inside. The chains that were hanging. There were also long chains on the ground. However, at this moment, all of them were broken. There were also two people lying on the ground in a twisted position. Their clothes were torn in front of their chests, and their hearts seemed to have been dug out. blood was still flowing out. The traces of his heart being dug out were like the work of a wild beast. A brutal beast. And in this secret room, Su Li looked around, looking at every corner of this secret room, not letting go of a single place. But, where was he? where was he? ah nian was startled by little white. where did he go? Did he know that she was here to find him? ¡°Little white, little white Yingluo.¡± su li stood there in shock. for a moment, this woman whose hands were covered in blood was like a lost child. Her mind was blank. it took a while before the previous scene started to flash. The image on the surveillance screen ¡­ No, it wouldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t be wrong, it was this secret chamber. He wouldn¡¯t have misjudged little white. Ah Nian, ah Nian was little white. she had clearly seen it. xiaobai even raised her head and smiled at her. Even though her smile was so heartbreaking, It had been six years. he had disappeared from his own world for six years. little white, little white, little white-!!! Su Li rushed in and shouted. Looking at the empty secret room, she was so anxious that her eyes turned red and she was about to cry. Xiao Bai, come out, okay? Xiao Bai, I¡¯m here, Xiao Li is here! Where are you, where are you-!¡± At the end of her sentence, she shouted hysterically. don¡¯t scare her, okay? don¡¯t disappear again like this. Su Li Ran out like a mad man, looking at every secret room. He was persistent and his eyes were red. He kept muttering, ¡± Xiao Bai, I was wrong, it¡¯s my fault. Come out, come out and let me see if you¡¯re all right again, Zhenzhen. however, she ran to every secret room but did not see little white¡¯s figure. the high load of killing and exercise, coupled with her high tension, finally could not take it anymore. The mental torture was always the greatest for a person. In the end, she was on the verge of collapse, and her whole body was soaked in blood and sweat. She held the wall, breathing in pain and gasping for breath. She was dizzy and her eyes were blurry. she staggered and finally knelt on the ground. she lost her strength and slowly fell down. At this moment, a barefooted person finally appeared. Author Jun: ¡± I don¡¯t care anymore. Brother nine has been writing crazily today and has drawn 10 chapters. I¡¯m asking for monthly votes and recommendations like a storm, ahhhhhhh! The rest is even more exciting! Chapter 524 ? 524 Xiao Bai picked her up, his mutation! Su Li fell down and lay on the ground. His long and curled eyelashes slowly fluttered, and after two lashes, his vision became blurry, and in the end, he gradually closed his eyes. At the last moment, a person¡¯s bare feet seemed to appear in front of him. They were slender and white, but they were stained with a layer of Crimson blood. she wanted to open her eyes to confirm, but she had no strength left. Her eyelashes slowly closed. She muttered weakly between her lips and teeth, ¡± Qingqing, little Bai. Xiao Qingqing, Bai Qingqing. Finally, there was no more sound. the man slowly appeared in front of her and knelt on one knee. he gently lifted her up, gently, and gently. Then, he would leave. In the empty, snow-white basement, the light above his head was blinding. The porcelain white marble floor and walls were all white and stained with shocking blood. They were everywhere. it was as if he had experienced a brutal massacre. The man was barefooted and topless. He was carrying a woman in a white shirt and jeans in his arms as he walked out step by step. Her slightly curled hair was like a waterfall, hanging down and swaying gently in the corridor outside, stirring the soft light of the Twilight that shone in from afar. That scene was sad, touching, and extremely beautiful. However ¡­ The arms and neck of the man who was holding the woman were covered with green veins. His originally dark eyes had turned into a strange dark green. His handsome and fair face seemed to be expressionless, but it was filled with some kind of extreme forbearance. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Just as they were about to walk out and be exposed to the sun, he gently placed her on the ground. he knelt down on one knee and kissed her forehead gently and sincerely. Then, as people started to run towards him from afar, he clenched his fists and retreated in the shadows. Finally, he turned around and ran away. The speed was terrifying. it was like a ferocious beast in the forest. ** It seemed like a long time had passed. When Su Li woke up again, he was in the pure white VIP Ward, and the back of his hand was still injected with a glucose drop. She seemed to have had a long dream. She dreamed of ah Nian and that she had returned to Rome with him. Everything seemed to be as smooth as before, as if nothing had happened. However, he slowly opened his eyes. seeing herself in such an environment, she lay there silently for a long time, unable to react. He kept thinking in his mind, where is this? What time was it? She slowly sat up. she was still wearing a clean hospital gown. She touched her clothes. They were very empty. She touched her face and knew that she had lost weight. She used to be able to fit in any clothes perfectly, but now she had lost a lot of weight. Even in the hospital gown, she felt that it was big and loose. At this moment. A voice came from outside the door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctor said it¡¯ll only be like this for two days. I¡¯ll get over it soon.¡± the door was pushed open, and sang xia suddenly saw that su li had already sat up. he pulled out the syringe, put on his slippers, and was about to get off the bed. Her words were stuck in her throat. Then, Rong Zhan followed behind her. Sang Xia quickly walked over. a ¡®li, how are you?! Su Li stood in front of the window and opened it. She stretched out her arms and took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes again, her eyes were clear and her voice was calm. I¡¯m fine. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You really make people worry to death. You were unconscious for three days, did you know that? The doctor said you¡¯re fine, but you just won¡¯t wake up.¡± The corners of Su Li¡¯s lips twitched, and then he shook his head and asked, ¡± where is Yueyue? ¡± Chapter 525 ? 525 Returning to Rome, someone knows the secret behind the scenes he was startled. where was he? Her memories slowly returned. Su Li remembered the massacre that day, but she could not remember what had happened after that. Wasn¡¯t she going to save ah Nian? Buzzzzz it was not just ah nian. He even looked at Xiaobai disdainfully. Thinking of this, her breathing became a little chaotic. She couldn¡¯t have remembered it wrong. That was impossible. This time, no one could hide or lie to her. Hearing this, sang Xia pursed her lips, as if she did not know what to say. However, looking at Su Li¡¯s sincere and doubtful gaze, sang Xia had no choice but to speak. ¡°A ¡®li egged him on and he¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Su Li slowly leaned against the window, his face pale. His gaze slowly moved away, and his expression was somewhat indescribable. It was like disappointment, like worry, like heartache, and also carried an endless longing. It had been six years. It had been six years. She hadn¡¯t even touched him and she had seen him with her own eyes, but he had already disappeared and left Hanhan? She sat back on the bed and was silent for a long time. Finally, she swallowed and lowered her head, asking, ¡± Hanhan Xia, do you know everything? ¡± did he know? he knew that ah nian was xiaobai. sang xia¡¯s breathing stopped. this time, she could not speak no matter what. little white¡¯s disappearance was not within her expectations, but it was also within her expectations. Little White¡¯s body was special. It was impossible for it to survive with an ordinary body. There were many failures, but it was the only miracle. His body was unusual, and he could not appear in a normal state. Chen nianbai loved her so much. How could he let her see it and scare her? besides. this time, chen nianbai had suffered serious internal injuries. the two-hundred-day promise he had made with him was quickly brought forward. perhaps everything would be better now that he was back. if he didn¡¯t come back, he would have died. sang xia did not dare to think about it anymore. looking at su li¡¯s helpless expression, she half-squatted in front of her, held her hand, and looked at her. ¡± a ¡®li urged ah nian to leave. he must have had his reasons. also, urging him to leave ¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean that his physical injuries can be endured? We¡¯ve ruled out the fact that he¡¯s not dead. Isn¡¯t that the most important thing?¡± As Su Li listened to sang Xia¡¯s words and looked at her, a layer of haziness appeared in the depths of his eyes. She choked with sobs and also held her hand tightly. ¡°yueyue, i want to go home,¡± he said slowly in a hoarse voice. Back home. This was what she and ah Nian had agreed on. If she went home, he would definitely go back to look for her. If he could change from Xiao Bai to ah Nian and come back, he would come back this time too, right? A smile of relief finally appeared on sang Xia¡¯s lips. She held her in her arms and said firmly, ¡± okay, let¡¯s go home. That night. a private plane took off from t city and flew directly to rome. Su Li, sang Xia, Rong Zhan and a few others went over. Rong Zhan had something to do in Rome, and sang Xia was delayed for a few days because of Su Li¡¯s incident. Now, they finally flew over overnight. Su Li did not tell sang Xia. There was another reason why she wanted to return to Rome. She was going to meet someone. That person was her father, su chen. Three years ago, it was her father who had personally brought over a group of agents and allowed her to choose one of them to be her personal bodyguard. And ah Nian was among them. &Nbsp; so, It was impossible that her father did not know about ah Nian¡¯s background. When he thought of this, Su Li¡¯s hands were practically trembling ¡­ Chapter 526 ? 526 Su Li¡¯s father, su chen, knows everything She was so excited that she could hardly sleep. what kind of secret was ah nian hiding? She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her father knew that she loved Xiao Bai so much. When Xiao Bai left her, she was in a drunken state, dejected, and even smoked marijuana. Her father knew all about it. But why didn¡¯t he tell her that Xiao Bai was still alive? The plane arrived in Rome. The temperature in Rome in November was between 0-15 degrees Celsius, and the climate was humid and warm. The plane flew past the famous animal arena. Rome was the main base of the firearms group, and Su Li had grown up in Rome. The private jet landed on the 99th floor of the base, and they took the elevator down quickly. The 45th floor was the work area for the senior core personnel. on the first day of her return, sang xia and rong zhan personally sent su li back to her house. her house was a huge villa by the sea. After the Bentley drove her to her destination, they parted ways. before sang xia left, she stepped on the stone path by the sea and walked up to su li. she held her shoulders and slid her down. she took a deep breath and looked at her seriously. ¡± su li, i know it¡¯s hard to control your emotions, but at a time like this, you should talk things out with your father. you have to know that they definitely love you more than you do. ¡± so, please don¡¯t fall out. Sang Xia had heard of it before. su li¡¯s father could be said to be the most suitable father among the fathers of this group of youths. it might not be appropriate to say this. after all, it was everyone¡¯s first time being a parent. he could only say that he was very admirable. Su Chen¡¯s reputation was exceptionally good. He was gentle like jade, Black-bellied like this, had an otherworldly appearance, was calm and steady, and exuded a noble and cold aura. He was a person that no one would dislike. On Su Li¡¯s shoulders was a black leather school bag. She wore a white shirt and jeans. Her hair was let down and gently blown by the sea breeze. She did not have any makeup on her face, and her appearance was clean. At this moment, it would not be an exaggeration to say that she was just like a high school student. She clutched the strap of her school bag and rubbed the tip of her foot against the sand and stone Road. When she looked up again, she took a deep breath and forced a smile. She looked at her with pure and bright eyes and said, ¡± I understand. He knew everything. however, she was completely calm and composed now because she knew that ah nian might not be dead yet. he had only escaped. This way, she still had hope in her heart, a ray of hope. so, before she saw xiao bai with her own eyes, she would be fine. even if all of this was a conspiracy. As long as Xiao Bai was returned to her in the future, she would accept it. She didn¡¯t have the time or energy to waste. She just wanted to make up for all the time she had missed. The two of them split up. Sang Xia watched as Su Li entered the password and entered the villa through a face scan. She then got into the car. Finally, everything was about to settle down. su li had returned home, so she was at ease. Sang Xia was also very tired during this period of time. Her best friend was suffering, so how could she relax by herself? After getting into the car, Rong Zhan wanted to start the car and leave. Sang Xia held his arm and said, ¡± wait for Zhenzhen, Rong Zhan. Wait for Zhenzhen. Rong Zhan looked at his wife¡¯s pale face and felt sorry for her. He pulled her up from the seat and adjusted the driver¡¯s seat to make it bigger. He then held her in his arms. ¡°Wife, I¡¯m not in a hurry. Two days won¡¯t make a difference. I¡¯ll take you to my old place to take a look, okay? Have a good rest.¡± MMH. sang Xia mumbled in agreement and snuggled in his arms. She closed her eyes and said, ¡± actually, I didn¡¯t do much these past few days. I just feel tired for some reason. My arms, legs, and waist are sore. He had fought more in the past than he did now, but he had never felt as dispirited as he was now. Could it be that his heart was too tired? take a shower when we get back. I¡¯ll give you a good massage. As he spoke, his hand had already landed on her waist and was rubbing it with just the right amount of strength. he had been accompanying her for the past few days, so how could he not know that she was tired? There was no point in feeling heartache, because she would not stop until things settled down. Sang Xia closed her eyes and leaned on his chest. Even though she was very tired, she could not help but whisper to him, ¡± Rong Zhan, do you know that Su Li¡¯s life is really, really tough when it comes to love? sometimes, I don¡¯t understand a person¡¯s life. Shouldn¡¯t everything be controlled by themselves? why did they have to live like that? Really, I¡¯m scared of Yingluo.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± He asked. Sang Xia unconsciously tightened her grip on the thin velvet coat on his chest. Her breathing stopped for a moment. I¡¯m afraid when I see them. I¡¯m also afraid that I¡¯ll live in pain one day. What should I do if you leave me one day? ¡± Then, what should I do? Sang Xia did not know if she was overthinking it, but seeing how Su Li and Xiao Bai¡¯s relationship was so complicated and how sweet she was, she felt like Rong Zhan was spoiling her to the point of becoming an idiot. She was proud and could let herself loose without restraint. She was so happy and sweet. In comparison, the difference was so great that it made her feel unreal. Rong Zhan felt a stab in his heart when he heard her words. However, seeing how scared she was, he wanted to say something to her seriously. However, after thinking about it, he suddenly chuckled. the corners of his lips curled up, and his smile was very handsome and mischievous. As expected, when he laughed, sang Xia bashfully hit him with her hammer. Then, he pursed his lips and smiled. Can¡¯t this bastard be more serious? She was really serious. don¡¯t laugh, I¡¯m being serious! ¡°Good, good, you¡¯re serious, but I¡¯m not.¡± As he said that, Rong Zhan got sang Xia to sit up and sat on him with her legs spread apart. He wrapped his arms around his neck. Sang Xia lazily rubbed her head against his neck. His shoulders were strong, broad, and powerful, making her feel at ease. He leaned over and kissed her, then kissed her cheek, then her neck, and finally leaned over to her ear. His bewitching and hoarse voice came over. wife, after you marry me, you¡¯ll know that unless you lose your wife, no one can make me leave you even if you break my legs. Sang Xia did not know if he was exaggerating, but she was undeniably enjoying it. The pain in her heart disappeared a little, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel better. then, Rong Zhan, what if you¡¯re sick? what if you don¡¯t want to drag me down and stay away from me on purpose? ¡± Sang Xia asked quietly. Fine. The moment she said that, Rong Zhan felt a chill down his spine. He remembered something. Chapter 527 ? 527 Something happened to her? MMH. sang Xia mumbled in agreement and snuggled in his arms. She closed her eyes and said, ¡± actually, I didn¡¯t do much these past few days. I just feel tired for some reason. My arms, legs, and waist are sore. He had fought more in the past than he did now, but he had never felt as dispirited as he was now. could it be that his heart was too tired? take a shower when we get back. I¡¯ll give you a good massage. As he spoke, his hand had already landed on her waist and was rubbing it with just the right amount of strength. He had been accompanying her for the past few days, so how could he not know that she was tired? There was no point in feeling heartache, because she would not stop until things settled down. Sang Xia closed her eyes and leaned on his chest. Even though she was very tired, she could not help but whisper to him, ¡± Rong Zhan, do you know that Su Li¡¯s life is really, really tough when it comes to love? sometimes, I don¡¯t understand a person¡¯s life. Shouldn¡¯t everything be controlled by themselves? why did they have to live like that? Really, I¡¯m scared of Yingluo.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± he asked. Sang Xia unconsciously tightened her grip on the thin velvet coat on his chest. Her breathing stopped for a moment. I¡¯m afraid when I see them. I¡¯m also afraid that I¡¯ll live in pain one day. What should I do if you leave me one day? ¡± then, what should i do? sang xia did not know if she was overthinking it, but seeing how su li and xiao bai¡¯s relationship was so complicated and how sweet she was, she felt like rong zhan was spoiling her to the point of becoming an idiot. She was proud and could let herself loose without restraint. She was so happy and sweet. In comparison, the difference was so great that it made her feel unreal. Rong Zhan felt a stab in his heart when he heard her words. However, seeing how scared she was, he wanted to say something to her seriously. However, after thinking about it, he suddenly chuckled. The corners of his lips curled up, and his smile was very handsome and mischievous. As expected, when he laughed, sang Xia bashfully hit him with her hammer. then, he pursed his lips and smiled. Can¡¯t this bastard be more serious? She was really serious. don¡¯t laugh, I¡¯m being serious! ¡°Good, good, you¡¯re serious, but I¡¯m not.¡± As he said that, Rong Zhan got sang Xia to sit up and sat on him with her legs spread apart. He wrapped his arms around his neck. Sang Xia lazily rubbed her head against his neck. His shoulders were strong, broad, and powerful, making her feel at ease. Rong Zhan¡¯s hands slid down from her waist and skillfully undid her undergarments. Pushing forward, his two big hands landed on her chest. He used more force, causing her to let out a soft sound between her lips. He leaned over and kissed her, then kissed her cheek, then her neck, and finally leaned over to her ear. His bewitching and hoarse voice came over. wife, after you marry me, you¡¯ll know that unless you lose your wife, no one can make me leave you even if you break my legs. Sang Xia did not know if he was exaggerating, but she was undeniably enjoying it. The pain in her heart disappeared a little, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel better. then, Rong Zhan, what if you¡¯re sick? what if you don¡¯t want to drag me down and stay away from me on purpose? ¡± Sang Xia asked quietly. Fine. The moment she said that, Rong Zhan felt a chill down his spine. He remembered something. Chapter 528 ? 528 Master Zhan, my wife, I like it when you possess me In order to deceive the marriage, his original ¡± cancer ¡± plan had not really begun. Why did she say it out loud? It instantly made him panic for some reason. However, he still reacted quickly. The smile on his lips did not fade. He looked at her playfully and seriously and said, ¡± wife, can¡¯t you say some nonsense? what if you really slipped up? ¡± Before he could finish speaking, his thin lips were quickly blocked. Sang Xia put a finger on his lips, her breathing a little irregular. yes, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I was just thinking too much at the moment. You¡¯ll be fine, and you won¡¯t leave me. Seeing that she was serious again, Rong Zhan punished her with force. She groaned and wanted to retreat. Rong Zhan held her shoulders and pulled her back. Then, he wrapped his slender and strong arm around her tightly. His thin lips were close to her ear, and he said in a vicious and vicious tone, ¡± just put your heart in your stomach. Even if I die, I will become a fierce ghost to protect you. Sang Xia¡¯s heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was about to burst out of her chest. She buried herself in his neck and suddenly bit his neck without warning. His strength was exceptionally ruthless. His mouth was filled with the smell of blood. Rong Zhan cried out in pain but did not push her away. Sang Xia licked her lips and squinted her eyes. She lifted her chin and said,¡±It¡¯s a deal!¡± This bite mark. She would always remember it, even in the next life or the life after that. She also wanted to find this slut. Even if at that time, they were of the same sex or their genders were reversed, it didn¡¯t matter. This was the man she had set her mind on. No one could snatch him away, and no one could escape. Rong Zhan¡¯s ears felt a little hot for some reason. He hugged her and was reluctant to separate from her. However, thinking that she was tired and needed to rest, he still carried her over and settled her in the front passenger seat. When he was fastening her seat belt, he leaned close to her ear and whispered shyly, ¡± ¡°Wife Yingluo, why do I like it so much when you look at me with possessive eyes?¡± He was so strong, so overbearing, so arrogant. sang xia laughed without thinking and blurted out, ¡± because you¡¯re my little idiot. ¡± The most important thing was that he loved her. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± The corner of her eyes twitched. She quickly rubbed her eyes and drove away. Sorry, he didn¡¯t ask anything just now. ** In the seaside villa. Su Li opened the door and entered. He changed his shoes at the entrance and put down his school bag. the su family and the other families had an unusual lifestyle. In someone else¡¯s home. The children would always say, ¡± mommy, mommy, where are my clothes? where are my food? mommy, let me tell you a secret, Yingying. But in the SU family, it was the exact opposite. Ever since she was young, she had always said, ¡± dad, where did you put my school uniform? dad, I can¡¯t make it to school in time. Send me back. Dad, today¡¯s braised meatballs are so delicious. Dad, I love you. Dad, I have a boyfriend. Dad, I¡¯m Yingluo. After Su Li entered the door, he heard the sound of footsteps coming over. The person even deliberately teased,¡±darling, I asked you to bring some crab roe dumplings.¡± The voice stopped abruptly when the two of them looked at each other. A woman holding an iPad walked out from the inside. When she saw Su Li appear, her eyes immediately widened. The woman had long hair and was wearing loose men¡¯s home clothes. Her clothes were loose, but she was particularly charming. f * ck, my dear daughter, why are you back? ¡± Chapter 529 ? 529 Queen SU¡¯s unique family The woman who spoke had maintained herself very well. Even though she was already in her forties, she looked like she was in her thirties at most. This was the mother of Su Li and Su Xun, Fu Jiu. she was a core member of the firearms group and had now retired. she was flirtatious and unruly. she was good at smoking and drinking. however, she had restrained herself a lot after getting married. there was no reason why, but it was because her father was very strict with her. In Su Li and Su Xun¡¯s words, their fathers must have been blind to have taken a fancy to her mother. However, her mother also said that she despised her father back then, and the number of people who pursued her was countless. If it wasn¡¯t for her father¡¯s intelligence and viciousness, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to be captured. Su Li and Su Xun had looks of disbelief on their faces. Su Xun was even more vicious. Whoever said that their parents had a good relationship, he would proudly say that their father was the product of their mother seducing them and giving birth to the two of them. Their father had no choice but to take responsibility for them. ¡­¡­ She had been gone for a few months. Fu Jiu quickly threw the iPad aside and walked over to ask,¡±I heard you were hospitalized?¡± How are you? are you hurt? is it serious?¡± Su Li snorted. you¡¯re only asking after I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital. Are you sincerely trying to anger me? Don¡¯t give me false information, where¡¯s my dad?¡± She still had important things to do. She wanted to have a talk with her father about ah Nian¡¯s appearance three years ago. ¡°How can you talk to your mother like that? Your father called to ask about your condition in the hospital. I heard everything from him.¡± As Fu Jiu said this, she turned around and went in to pour her some lemon water. She said, ¡± come and sit down and rest for a while. Your dad will be back soon. I asked him to bring some crab roe dumplings. I¡¯ll bear the pain and share one with you later. Su Li returned home and put away all the exhaustion in his body. He walked over to the sofa and snuggled together with her mother. The living room was very large, with a large floor-to-ceiling window, reflecting the opposite beach, the seagulls in the sky, the blue sky, and the sea. A light breeze blew in, and the light green curtains fluttered on the wooden floor. On the crystal Coffee table, there was a white porcelain bottle with a thin neck, and it was filled with dried purple flowers. There was a glass kettle with a few pieces of lemons floating in it. the huge television embedded in the wall opposite the sofa was playing a blockbuster movie. Everything was so peaceful and pleasant. This was her family¡¯s life. Su Li held the cup and looked at her father¡¯s appearance when he was young. When he appeared in the movie, her eyes revealed a hint of complicated admiration. She was a big star, and her father, su chen, had two identities. One was a high-ranking person in an Arms Company, and the other was a superstar. This was not the main point. Most importantly, Su Li thought, a man like her father was truly hard to come by in this world. Her shock came from her father, and her envy came from her mother. The reason why she liked Xiao Bai was probably because she felt that Xiao Bai resembled his father. However, Xiao Bai was just an ordinary person. He was gentle and responsible. Before they met, his cold temperament was very similar to his father¡¯s. But later on, he fell in love with Xiao Bai because he only had her in his world. Even if he had 10 yuan on him, he would let her spend 9 Yuan and save the last Yuan for her. Her father loved her, but she knew that he loved her mother more. He was the only one for Xiaobai. Su Li was sitting on the sofa, and at this moment, he suddenly felt that his waist was a little tight, as if something was moving ¡­ Chapter 530 ? 530 Perhaps, this is what love looks like She frowned and reached out to grab it. Suddenly, a little turtle appeared in front of her eyes. She held its tail that she didn¡¯t have time to withdraw in time and wagged it in front of her. ¡°F * ck! Quickly put down my little Chenchen!¡± Fu Jiu saw her beloved pet being tormented by Su Li, and her eyes suddenly widened in anxiety. She quickly went to snatch it back. Su Li rubbed his arms in disgust and gritted his teeth. mom, of all the names, why must you call me dad by his name? ¡± Fu Jiu wanted to kick her, but Su Li dodged her. you stupid girl, what do you know? your dad didn¡¯t even say anything. Why are you interrupting? ¡± Su Li spread his hands. Alright, she would not interrupt. Even though her parents were already middle-aged, her mother would still sweet-talk her father every day. She had tried it out in front of her father, and it worked. perhaps, this was what love was like. After all, she had peeked at her mother and father¡¯s text messages before. That conversation. F * ck. They were like two children who were still in primary school. He was so childish. She felt that it was an eyesore. She couldn¡¯t believe that her calm and steady father would say something like that. Su Li waited for her father to return, anxiously waiting. Now, seeing her mother pacify the little turtle like a treasure, Su Li deliberately provoked her mother. mom, when I was born, this turtle was already there. How long can it live? it¡¯s dying, right? ¡± These words were asking for a beating. To her surprise, her mother was not angry. he glanced at her and said, ¡± i asked your father the same thing back then. guess what he said. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Li raised his eyebrows as he picked up the cup of lemon water to drink. ¡°Back then, your dad frowned and said to me in a serious tone, [ that depends on how you raise it. If you raise it well, it can send you away. ] ¡°Pfft-!¡± Su Li¡¯s lemon water was just about to spurt out of his throat, and he coughed non-stop, choking until his face was red. &Nbsp; damn. If she¡¯s well taken care of, send her away. did it mean that she could live to the point where she could send her to heaven? ¡°Cough, cough, cough! Are you doing this on purpose? are you trying to choke me to death?¡± Su Li¡¯s tears were about to fall. Su Li¡¯s mother scratched the shell of the little turtle¡¯s abdomen, crossed her legs, and said with an innocent face, ¡± you asked yourself. Are you blaming me?¡± Su Li,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± Good, good. The older, the wiser. su li suffered a loss and did not want to speak. However, she stayed on the sofa and hugged the pillow for a while. She squinted at the woman who was holding the little turtle and watching a movie with potato chips. That elegant and charming figure and the perfect side profile were amazing. She stared at it for a while and suddenly grabbed her messy hair. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± mom, tell me the truth. Back then, you seduced my father and then had me and my brother. Did you force my father to take responsibility for you? ¡± Her mother was stunned for a moment. She sneered and then asked, ¡± why? what if what you said is true? ¡± when su li heard this, he immediately gave two thumbs up and nodded. ¡± that¡¯s really awesome. well done! ¡± Otherwise, where are we going to find a father like this?¡± She had also spoiled her mother into a mentally retarded person. She was already a grown woman, but her face was as beautiful as a peach blossom and she was so charming. One look and one could tell that she could not lack the love of men. His complexion was extremely well nourished. Although Su Li had always felt that her mother had not done much in the family, it had to be said that her mother was truly very beautiful. At a glance, it was obvious that she would be able to hook up with men later. Her father was an outstanding man but had never seen the world. He must have been seduced by her just like that. But what was the truth? The next second ¡­ Chapter 531 ? 531 Su Li¡¯s father had appeared in the stimulating love history of that year! Su Li heard her mother click her tongue twice and say pitifully, ¡± if it¡¯s really like what you said, it¡¯d be great. You don¡¯t know how much I used to bother your father. ¡°Act, continue acting.¡± Su Li snatched the potato chips from her and looked at her in disdain as he stuffed them into his mouth. Fu Jiu ignored her and continued, ¡± at that time, maybe I liked to go to nightclubs, so I met all kinds of girls. But your father was my friend and partner. Whenever I picked up a girl, he would be behind me and kill her without batting an eye. The key thing was that I didn¡¯t even f * cking know that he was the one who did it! ¡°What happened after that?¡± really? are you kidding me? Her father was a man who could ruin a person¡¯s life with just one look. He was like a Jade, and his master was unparalleled. Although he was Black-bellied, how could he do such a thing? She did not believe it! he¡¯s just a friend of mine, a business partner, right? when he saw me smoking and drinking, he pulled a long face, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He looked as if I owed him a lot of money. Aiya, even thinking about it now makes me angry. You can¡¯t imagine how he made me date him. ¡°What?¡± to be honest, when your dad confessed to me, I was a little scared because he still didn¡¯t use words to express himself. He just used his actions, you know? he just gave me a kiss. Looking at Su Li¡¯s expression, Fu Jiu threw a pillow at him. what are you thinking? I only kissed you, just a kiss. ¡°Oh, you scared me to death.¡± Su Li hurriedly gulped down a cup of water to calm his nerves and patted his chest. in the past, I didn¡¯t like your dad. I liked freedom, but he was always very strict with me. I couldn¡¯t touch cigarettes or alcohol, and I couldn¡¯t go to nightclubs. If I went, he would follow me. Actually, at that time, I still liked a cold and cool handsome guy, Yingluo. ¡°Uncle mu Lun?¡± Her mother and father would visit him every year. However ¡­ It was a Cemetery. Fu Jiu hummed lightly for a while, smiled, and continued, ¡± at that time, I almost got together with your uncle mu Lun. Your father was anxious, so one night, he forced me to drink so much that I couldn¡¯t think clearly. In fact, I really passed out, but the next day, your father was covered in bruises, you know. Those bruises, and he looked so calm. He told me that I drank too much last night and raped him. He asked me to take responsibility for him immediately. The moment he said that. Su Li¡¯s expression was indescribable, like he had just F * cked a dog. This, this is real, is this real? Author Jun: Your male God is out! How many precious and beloved brother Su had been wooed from the top? ¡°Devil husband, please control yourself!¡± This series, this character¡¯s father¡¯s story, ninth brother¡¯s first work, was extremely exciting and f * cking awesome! The baby that kept urging him to update, brother nine really recommended it! There would be more updates tonight! The secret of Xiaobai! update! Crazily asking for votes! was her father really that vicious and two-faced? Of all the people she could fall for, she fell in love with his mother. She was clearly just a good-looking person, but she was very empty inside. Her father was such a cool, distant, and knowledgeable man. He did not look like a superficial man who only looked at his face. Her mother continued to raise her eyebrows and spread her hands. the point is, your father clearly planned it all. He even used my lipstick to draw on and rub the Hickey. After that, he made me take responsibility and even pretended to be cold. At this point, Fu Jiu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. haha, I told him it was just a one-night stand and that it was just for fun. Why did I have to be so serious? then he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and his calm face cracked up bit by bit. Now that I think about it, I feel so relieved ¡­ ¡°Ka-¡± While he was still talking, the door on this side opened. A man walked in from outside. Author Jun: Your male God is out! How many precious and beloved brother Su had been wooed from the top? ¡°Devil husband, please control yourself!¡± This series, this character¡¯s father¡¯s story, ninth brother¡¯s first work, was extremely exciting and f * cking awesome! The baby that kept urging him to update, brother nine really recommended it! There would be more updates tonight! The secret of Xiaobai! Update! Crazily requesting votes! Chapter 532 ? 532 I want to know the truth about ah Nian Su Li found it hard to believe what he was hearing, but at this moment, the door opened ¡­ Rustling sounds could be heard. the su family had this kind of tacit understanding. if su chen came back, they would be able to guess it immediately. Fu Jiu saw that Su Li was still holding the chips, and she wanted to grab them and hide them! However, Su Li did not realize it at all. Subconsciously, he thought that her mother was snatching it from her. He immediately held it in his arms and hurriedly stuffed several pieces into his mouth. Fu Jiu gritted her teeth and glared at her. Then, she got up and walked over first. She said in a sweet voice, ¡± Aiya, hubby, you¡¯re finally back. Look at your daughter, she¡¯s stuffing herself with food the moment she comes back. She¡¯s a celebrity? do celebrities just eat these old snacks at home?! She didn¡¯t listen to me. It¡¯s all thanks to you coming back.¡± Su Li looked at the potato chips in his hand in shock, and the corner of his eye twitched. &Nbsp; damn. Was he tricked again? She was clearly eating the potato chips that she had bought! as expected. When her father came back, he took off his knee-length light gray lamb coat. He frowned slightly and said, ¡± aren¡¯t snacks forbidden at home? Your mom¡¯s throat is not feeling well now, she definitely won¡¯t be able to hold back when she sees you eating. It¡¯s better to take it away quickly and throw it away.¡± fu jiu took the crab roe dumpling wrapped in brown paper from su chen and nodded. ¡± that¡¯s right, yingluo. ¡± Su Li took the potato chips and stuffed them into her mouth. At that moment, she was truly speechless and unable to explain herself. He was extremely angry. Su Li angrily threw the potato chips away and complained, ¡± dad, I just got out of the hospital! Su chen raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at her. His cold and indifferent look suddenly darkened a little, and it was meaningful. su li¡¯s heart thumped as he watched. Yes, that¡¯s right. There was no mistake. From that gaze, Su Li seemed to have understood something, to have seen something. her father clearly wanted to see her current situation. Su Li swallowed the potato chips with great difficulty. For a moment, she could not speak. She slowly withdrew her gaze and lowered her head. he pulled the trash can over and silently threw the chips in. she used this behavior to temporarily conceal the strong fluctuations in her heart. Her father must have realized what she wanted to ask. He must have known that ah Nian was Xiao Bai. With just a glance, it was as if he had nowhere to hide from his eyes, and everything was exposed. Su chen saw that Su Li didn¡¯t say anything, so he withdrew his gaze and said to Fu Jiu, ¡± I¡¯m taking her upstairs to talk about something. I¡¯ll come down later to make soup for you. Don¡¯t eat too many buns. There¡¯s something else to eat tonight. Fu Jiu nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. We¡¯ll eat whatever hubby says.¡± As she said this, she looked at Su Li again. daughter, didn¡¯t you want to look for your father? go quickly. He won¡¯t be free in a while. su li took a deep breath, stood up, and followed behind su chen to go upstairs. To be honest. It was only at this moment that Su Li realized that he really did not have the time to face it. This was the Father she had loved and respected since she was young. She could not imagine what he really knew about ah Nian and what he was hiding from her. If things didn¡¯t go as she wished, or if it had some negative effect on his father¡¯s image, Su Li thought that he didn¡¯t want to see any of these. She was afraid that she and her father would collapse. Author: end at 9! Although he added one more chapter at night, only one, nine was really tired and his spine hurt badly. Sorry, I hope my babies can understand and continue writing in the day. Also, my babies, give me some face and crazily throw in votes on Monday and the new week to rush up. Only then will nine have more motivation to update! Begging for monthly votes and recommendations! Chapter 533 ? 533 Dad, what are you hiding from me, Xiao Bai He went upstairs. The study room was very large, and her father liked to read. The two rows of bookshelves were filled with books from various countries, and there was a triangular ladder next to the bookshelves. The windows were bright and clean. Su chen walked to the table and sat down unhurriedly. He picked up the book he had read last time and looked at it with a slight frown. Without even lifting his eyes at Su Li, he said indifferently, ¡± girl, bring me the book with the coordinates a-e15. Su Li stepped on the ladder to get it. When Su Li took the books, he suddenly felt that he was very familiar with this action. It turned out that he had unconsciously taken the books for his father many times in the past. He had always taught her a lot. He was not only a father, but also her life mentor. It was a pity that her father had met an insensible daughter like her. She still remembered that day. When she was fifteen, she had not met Xiao Bai yet. At that time, she was already very eye-catching when she first arrived at the new school. When other girls were wearing small skirts, she rode a Harley in a leather jacket and drove past them handsomely, causing their skirts to fly. When she took off her helmet, her beautiful long hair and face were her eye-catching assets, even if she had no intention of doing so. At that time, not to mention the boys in the school, many girls liked her. She did things her own way, and her character was unruly and free. She was very generous. However, many people pursued her relentlessly, causing a sensation in the entire school. The teacher was very dissatisfied. He called her father and told him that his daughter was too slutty, had ambiguous relationships with so many boys, and had improper behavior. He wanted to give her a self-righteous lecture. He didn¡¯t care if he was right or not. At that time, he had also heard it, and he was about to explode from anger. However, she was even more afraid that her father would misunderstand and get angry. But who would have expected. When her father heard that, he was silent for a second. Then, he said something that she could never forget. ¡°You¡¯ve known my daughter for a month, but I¡¯ve known her for 15 years. I know her better than anyone else what kind of person she is!¡± Her father said calmly and firmly. The teacher was rendered speechless. Her face flushed red as she hung up the phone in a hurry. Her father might not know how she felt at that moment, but she would always remember it. The feeling of being trusted unconditionally was really, really touching. Her father didn¡¯t reprimand her after that. However, under those circumstances, regardless of whether she had done anything, she should have restrained her behavior because she didn¡¯t want to embarrass her father. Even now, she still respected and loved him. However, what else had her father done behind her back? Su Li took down the book. It was a book on Social Psychology. ¡°dad, here you go.¡± Su chen took it. sit down. He took the book and then looked away from the book to her calmly. Su Li was already restless. Su chen took out a new teacup and poured her a cup of tea. His eyes seemed deep and light at the same time, making it hard to read. ¡°drink some warm water. we can talk about it slowly,¡± su li gripped the cup. her entire body was already cold, but the warm cup seemed to be able to comfort her. her hands were tightly clenched, and her pale fingers were very tight. Finally, she raised her head and forced a smile. dad, are you hiding something from me all these years? ¡± Su Chen¡¯s eyes were still calm. He was a very intelligent and strategic man. He seemed to have a plan for everything and everything was calm and relaxed. ¡°Little girl, will you blame your father?¡± [ the first part of the series has been renamed to ¡®Hello, devil husband!¡¯ ] Chapter 534 ? 534 The truth about Xiao Bai (1) Have you been hiding something from me all these years? Would you blame daddy then? With this reply, Su Li¡¯s heart suddenly thumped. Her heart felt heavy, and even her breathing slowed. It was as if a huge rock was pressing down on her, making it hard for her to breathe. She lowered her head again and held the teacup tightly with both hands. His eyes were a little sore. Blame, blame or not? Six years ago, when Xiao Bai died in her arms, she was in so much pain that she wanted to die. Every time she thought of that scene, she would not be able to let it go. Her heart felt like it was being torn apart. How many quiet nights had her tears silently flowed down and soaked the pillow? Even though it was six years later, and even though ah Nian had come to her side three years ago, she still did not dare to forget Xiao Bai. The reason ah Nian was able to stay by her side was because she felt that he resembled Xiao Bai. In the end, she decided to be with ah Nian because she wanted to give herself another chance to be reborn. But after going round and round. She had fallen in love with the same person. Ah Nian was Xiaobai. He had returned three years ago. Whether it was ah Nian or ¡®them¡¯, did they not know how much she missed Xiao Bai? since they had been by her side for three years, why did they not tell her the truth? Why did he have to make her think that Xiao Bai was still sleeping on the ground? Su Li choked on his sobs, and his eyes reddened. He turned his head to look out the window, and a strong smile appeared on his lips. father, there¡¯s no point in saying all this now. I don¡¯t want to argue. I just want to know if ah Nian is Xiao Bai, right? he¡¯s not dead. Ah Nian, Xiao Bai, ah Nian Right, it was the same person. She didn¡¯t guess wrong, she didn¡¯t see wrong. Su chen looked at Su Li¡¯s expression and leaned back. He pinched the space between his eyebrows tiredly, but his tone was still calm. it seems that you already know. ¡°Pa-!¡± The teacup fell from Su Li¡¯s hand and rolled on the wooden floor, scattering the tea all over. However, Su Li did not seem to notice anything. Her body could not help but tremble. She looked at su chen. The emotions that she had been suppressing all this time were still on the verge of erupting. ¡°Dad, dad, tell me, why was it you who brought him to my side? why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth? why didn¡¯t you tell me that Xiao Bai had returned? why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Su Li rushed up and shouted at him from across the desk. Her nose was sore and difficult to bear. In front of her father, tears and snot fell without any care for her image. ¡°because he begged me! And I don¡¯t want you to know!¡± su chen¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. Su Li¡¯s entire body trembled. In the next second, her father continued, ¡± he promised me again and again that he would never show his true face in front of you. He said that he only wanted to protect you in an inconspicuous corner and watch you drool. su li supported himself with his arms and lowered his head. hearing these words, he couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes, tears flowing out. However, the latter part of his words gave her a heavy blow. he also said that if he was exposed, he would leave you completely and you would never find him again. ¡°No, no daddy, you can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t do this, Yingying!¡± Su Li¡¯s heart jumped, and then she subconsciously grabbed her father¡¯s arm. Her eyes were red with panic, as if she was begging for mercy. no. How could it be? why did little white leave her completely after revealing his true colors? Su chen listened to his daughter¡¯s painful, hoarse voice and her miserable appearance. He endured the complicated emotions in his heart and forcefully pulled her arm away ¡­ Chapter 535 ? 535 The truth about Xiao Bai (2) ¡°Su Li! Do you really want to know why Chen nianbai would do this? Do you really think you can accept the secret behind this? It¡¯s not that simple, and it might even make you collapse.¡± This time, he didn¡¯t call her ¡°girl,¡± but coldly and seriously called her name. Su Li¡¯s fingertips trembled, his eyes red, and his eyelashes quivered. dad, tell me, tell me. she had already experienced the most painful feeling. To what extent would he be able to make himself collapse? However, Yingluo Su Li was still wrong. There was a kind of torture in this world. It was called giving you hope, then making you despair, then giving you hope again, then making you despair again. The cycle repeated itself until you were truly in despair. Chen nianbai died on September 2,201. A week later, it was his funeral. He was 18 years old that year. when su li heard her father¡¯s abnormally calm tone and heard him say such words, her eyes widened. she found it hard to believe that there would be a turning point that could bring a person back from the dead. you didn¡¯t hear wrong. You even went to his funeral, but Chen nianbai wasn¡¯t there at that time. ¡°then he¡¯s a coward!¡± ¡± originally, after his resuscitation failed, the hospital wanted to send him to the mortuary. at that time, his brain cells were still alive. however, he was shot several times and his body functions all collapsed. however, he just happened to be in time for the human experiments at the base. ¡± Human experiments! Su Li¡¯s eyes widened, and his breathing stagnated. How could she not know about human experiments? however, most of the time, the base would use the enemy¡¯s captives after the war for human experiments. Even though they were all about to die, they were still extremely terrifying. She thought that the base had stopped doing those experiments, but they had been doing it in secret all this time. don¡¯t look at me like that. If he wasn¡¯t being used for experiments, he wouldn¡¯t be the only one to survive out of the 79 cases. Su chen frowned and looked at her. The only, the only Yingluo Su Li wanted to rush forward and ask him in detail, but she didn¡¯t want her emotions to seem too impulsive. She did her best to suppress it, and then asked, ¡± then what kind of human experiment did he carry out? what effect did it have on his body?! At this point, Su Li was all too clear. Usually, usually, such a person would not live long. previously, the base had a ¡®werewolf project¡¯ that could be used as some kind of weapon in the future. Even beasts that are not as capable as the human body can do it. For example, speed and strength. This is a genetic recombination. Chen nianbai¡¯s head is still his head, but the blood, muscles, and cells in his body have all been modified. It is completely different from before. Otherwise, with his thin body, it is impossible for him to pass the devil training on the uninhabited island in three years and achieve a qualitative change. When Su Li heard these words, he felt shock and pain in his heart. His entire body felt as if it was going numb. The werewolf plan. In other words, Xiaobai was no longer a simple person? He had the genes of a wild beast in his body. however ¡­ So what? So what? No matter what he had gone through, he had survived. He still remembered her, loved her, and came back to find her. Why would she care? She really didn¡¯t care. Even if he had become a beast, a beast, without any human appearance, she would still love him. She wouldn¡¯t despise him and would still be with him. Therefore, right now- Chapter 536 ? 536 Will little white die? between life and death! She said, ¡± dad, do you think I¡¯ll give up on him and not want him after he survived in such a cruel way and came back to me? ¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes were still red, and the corners of his lips twitched. As he spoke, he turned around to leave. ¡°hold on, you¡¯re too naive.¡± dad, no matter what, I¡¯ll be with him. I won¡¯t give up on him. If you really love me, you won¡¯t stop me, right? ¡± su li turned his head and retorted. Su chen sneered, which was rare. He sat back in his chair. but the problem now is not that you want to find him. It¡¯s that he won¡¯t come into contact with you at all. ¡°W-why, Yingluo?¡± Was it because he was afraid that she would despise him? Su chen glanced at her and said calmly, ¡± six years ago, two bullets pierced through his heart. Now, his heart is artificial. Four years is the limit of his life. Just like that, Su Li¡¯s steps, which were about to leave in a hurry, stopped. W-what? Was Xiaobai¡¯s heart a fake? That was fake? Her face was pale, and her legs wobbled, almost losing their balance. but it¡¯s a good thing for Yingluo. He was the first test subject to successfully survive. He was the blood, sweat, and tears of countless scientists. A lot of material and financial resources were spent on his survival. However, because his heart is artificial and unstable at any time, the base didn¡¯t dare to put it into use after it was produced. Otherwise, he was the blood, sweat, and tears of so many people. Why would they let him go just because of love? ¡± When these words entered his ears, Su Li¡¯s mind buzzed again. She turned around and asked her father, ¡± dad, then how much longer can Xiao Bai live, Yueyue? ¡± Su Li had guessed that it must be because Xiao Bai¡¯s life was in danger at any moment, so he had put on a human skin mask and come to her side. He only wanted to silently protect her, not wanting her to discover that the unremarkable bodyguard was him. After all, he was someone who had died once. The first time, she was already in so much pain that she wished she was dead. So he was afraid, afraid that when he returned, if there really was an accident, how would she be able to bear it? How long could he live? ¡°Regarding your question, I have two pieces of news, one is good, and the other is Yingluo.¡± ¡°alright, i want to hear something good.¡± Su Li couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She didn¡¯t want to know what other bad news there was. She wanted to know that Xiao Bai was still alive. Su Chen¡¯s eyes darkened. the good news is that the base has developed an artificial heart with a life span of ten years. If it¡¯s not seriously injured, this heart can be used for ten years. This one sentence instantly caused Su Li¡¯s shattered heart to recover and mend at an unbelievable speed. She swallowed with difficulty and clenched her fists, but she did not want to know what the bad news was. But her father wouldn¡¯t keep quiet just because she was like this. ¡°The bad news is that after he was seriously injured, the risk of surgery is extremely high. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll die during the operation, Hanhan.¡± After he finished speaking, Su Li¡¯s face instantly turned completely pale. If his guess was right, if little white had already escaped, then he had probably already done the operation, or was about to do it. Would he die from embarrassment? If the operation did not go smoothly, would Xiao Bai die like this and she would never see him again? Su Li didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. actually, he should¡¯ve gone for an artificial heart this year, but he wanted to wait until the day his heart reached its limit 200 days later. Do you know the reason for this? ¡± Chapter 537 ? 537 I¡¯m begging for mercy, where is little white now? Su Li¡¯s lips moved, and a pale smile appeared on his face. how could I not know? ¡± Heart surgery was much riskier than other surgeries. he was also afraid of whether he was right or wrong. She was afraid that she would leave and never come back. He was afraid that he would not be able to stay by her side and look at her more. su li did not say it, nor could he say it. dad, do you know where Xiao Bai is now? how is he now? how is he? ¡± Su Li thought of little White¡¯s current whereabouts, and his heart clenched tightly. Su chen looked at her silently with a hidden meaning. ¡°Do you even understand Xiao Bai¡¯s feelings? We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s Dead or Alive. Even if we successfully change his heart, his physical condition is unstable, and it¡¯s hard to guarantee how long he can live. What if that day comes again, what are you going to do?¡± Su Li¡¯s breathing stopped, and his eyes widened. don¡¯t forget how you spent those days six years ago. Do you really want him, your parents, and your family and friends to see you fall and become dispirited again? ¡± Hearing her father¡¯s words, Su Li clenched his fists, lowered his head, and retreated. His knees went soft, and he suddenly knelt in front of him. She lowered her head and her eyes were red. Her heart was twitching and her voice was choked. daddy, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have taken drugs and cut my own pulse because of the pain. I beg you to give me another chance. No matter what, I¡¯ll accept it. As long as I can see Xiao Bai again, not to mention a day, even if it¡¯s an hour, even a minute, I¡¯m willing to do it. I won¡¯t do it again, Huahua. Seeing Su Li like this, su chen finally couldn¡¯t say anything. Such a calm and steady man looked away with a complicated expression. He pursed his lips tightly, and in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything more. He got up and was about to leave. It was unknown if he was insistent on his own opinion or had already compromised. ¡°dad, dad yingluo¡± Su Li was still kneeling. Before she could stand up, she knelt down and wanted to chase after him, but how could she make it in time? as she watched her father leave, she instantly raised the back of her hand, aggrieved and heartbroken, to cover her eyes, and sobbed in despair. Aiya, why are you crying? you¡¯re so ugly! At this moment, a slender, tall, elegant and charming figure appeared outside the study room. She was holding something in her hand and was cursing in disdain. Su Li¡¯s eyes had long since become blurry from crying, but even if her vision was hazy, she still knew that her mother had come. She was still kneeling on the ground as she nudged her way over and hugged her leg. She cried for help, ¡± mummy, can you talk to my dad? I¡¯m begging him to let me go and see Xiao Bai. I was wrong, I was really wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡°it¡¯s good that you know!¡± Fu Jiu said and slapped her hand away rudely. She sat down on the floor with her legs crossed, which was covered with an Australian cashmere carpet. She stuffed the small plate in her hands into her hands. There were a few hot crab roe buns on it. She said, ¡± you eat first and listen to me. How could Su Li eat it? but he still stuffed it into his mouth while crying. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re right. Everyone knows how big a blow you suffered back then. But it was because it was too big and your little lover¡¯s condition was not stable enough. She could die again at any time, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you. Hey, don¡¯t stare, don¡¯t stare!¡± Seeing her daughter glare at her unwillingly, Fu Jiu really wanted to slap her. this wasn¡¯t my decision either. This was the decision of your little lover and your father. I¡¯ll just follow the crowd. If you¡¯re unhappy, go scold your father. Chapter 538 ? 538 Will she give birth to a little freak, a little beast in the future? Although Su Li¡¯s heart was burning with anger because of this fire, but now that things had come to this, she could not say anything. Even if she wanted to, Xiao Bai¡¯s life and death, as well as her right to see Xiao Bai, were all under their control. She had no choice but to give in. ¡°However, you should be more careful. Do you know how much your father doted on you? you were brought up by him, and he watched his own daughter degenerate to such a state. Let me ask you, even if you don¡¯t think for your mother, have you ever thought for your father? Too much, you really went too far back then.¡± Su Li lowered his head. He was so regretful that he could not speak. This time, she really knew that she was wrong. ¡°all these years, you¡¯ve always owed him an apology,¡± The more Su Li¡¯s mother spoke, the more emotional she became. In the end, when she saw how much her daughter was suffering, she finally stopped nagging and hurriedly gave her a little hope. sit down and listen to me. Although your father has been angry this whole time, his heart still aches even more. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t find out about this, but now that you¡¯ve found out, and you¡¯ve already begged him so much, it¡¯s impossible that he won¡¯t let you meet your little lover. As soon as she said this, Su Li immediately raised his head, his eyes red and swollen from crying. R-really? ¡± Fu Jiu nodded and chuckled. but it¡¯s not because of you. When you weren¡¯t back yesterday, I secretly told you that he actually wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything so that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything about your little white or little black from him. It was all because I persuaded him repeatedly. ¡°Xuxu¡¯s mother, what did you say?¡± Su Li was still suspicious in his heart. Could her father really listen to her mother? Her mother looked so carefree and didn¡¯t seem to care about anything. Su Li was suspicious for a moment, but in the next second, she heard her mother deliberately sigh and say, ¡± actually, I didn¡¯t say much to your mother. I just told your father that if something happened to him one day, I might not even have the time to fall and just leave with him. As she said that, she spread her hands. ¡°Mother!¡± Su Li¡¯s expression was extremely complicated. ¡°What? you really believe me?¡± ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t believe you.¡± Her mother was the best at sweet-talking her father to make him happy. Anyway, she didn¡¯t need to pay for it, and she wouldn¡¯t lose any flesh. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t believe me. I don¡¯t believe it myself, but your father did. He hugged me so tightly that he almost strangled me to death. Then he told me to give you a chance.¡± ¡°Give you a chance?¡± Su Li doubted his own ears. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a chance!¡± Fu Jiu kicked him. ¡± by the way, daughter, there¡¯s something else that i want to tell you. your father is actually very concerned about this matter, but it¡¯s not very appropriate for him to say such things to you. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Li wiped away his tears and snot, and asked while choking with sobs. Fu jiuyi glared at her. a child. The child. The child! For a moment, Su Li was rather confused. She asked in a hoarse voice, ¡± what child?¡± Fu Jiu tutted. look at you, you¡¯re still playing dumb with me. Have you forgotten what your dad told you just now? if nothing happens to Xiao Bai and you still want to live with him in the future, Xiao Bai isn¡¯t a normal person. His genes aren¡¯t very stable, and he has wild beast genes. Since he participated in human experiments, he wasn¡¯t allowed to give birth. Otherwise, what would the child be? Freak? little beast?¡± When Su Li heard this, he said,¡±hehe.¡± Chapter 539 ? 539 Xiao Bai didn¡¯t die, she was going to find him! ¡°See, you¡¯re still not talking.¡± ¡°Yueyue, it¡¯s still early.¡± Her fart was as loud as a mosquito. ¡°What early! Your dad received a call just now, saying that he has already ¡­¡± Fu Jiu said quickly, but when she saw her daughter¡¯s shocked look, she quickly swallowed the last word, stood up, and turned to leave. He was finished. This mouth of hers ¡­ ¡°mom, mom! What happened to him? tell me what¡¯s wrong with xiaobai! He¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t he! He¡¯s done with the heart transplant, right?¡± Su Li instantly went crazy. She chased after him, her chest violently rising and falling as she loudly asked. ¡°Shh!?! Your dad is still cooking downstairs and making a phone call! I¡¯ll tell you, but you¡¯re not allowed to say a word! When we eat later, apologize if you need to, understand? your mom has already done enough for you. Otherwise, when you come back today and still want to see Xiao Bai, don¡¯t even think about getting a word out of your dad¡¯s mouth!¡± With these words, Su Li fell silent. After a long while, Su Li slowly covered his face, and for a moment, his eyes were filled with tears again. She looked at her mother, unable to say a word, but kept nodding. Only this time, she was crying tears of joy. Even though her mother did not finish her sentence, she knew that Xiao Bai was fine, right? It had been five days since little White¡¯s accident. Little white must have been taken away for treatment and replaced with a heart, right? Fu Jiu looked at her silly crying face, and tears welled up in her eyes. Su Li walked over and snuggled into her arms. Her mother touched her hair and said, ¡°Actually, I understand how you feel. If anything happens to your father, what I said just now is not a lie. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m heartless. I love your father very much, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll really leave with him. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I can understand you. But you also know Xiao Bai¡¯s physical condition. Even though this heart has a lifespan of ten years, there are still many other factors in his body that we can¡¯t be sure of. So, you have to be prepared at all times. But this time, I¡¯m begging you. No matter what happens, don¡¯t be too rash. You still have us. You still have a long time ahead. You have to be well. Promise me, okay?¡± Su Li¡¯s face was red as she sobbed, but she did not forget to nod in her mother¡¯s embrace. fu jiu pushed her away and sighed. ¡± sigh, i don¡¯t know if i¡¯ll really have to carry a little beast¡¯s grandson, yueyue. ¡± su li,¡±zhenzhen.¡± ** Su Li took another bath and tidied himself up. He changed into the clothes he had worn in high school, and his complexion looked much better. Moreover, he was more youthful and full of vitality. There was no reason why, but it was because Su Li had unintentionally wormed out some information from her mother¡¯s mouth. Right now, she was almost unable to wait to find out where Xiao Bai was. Little white had disappeared six years ago. She still wanted to appear in front of him as the person she was six years ago. Furthermore, it had to be beautiful. She was always the most beautiful in front of him. She couldn¡¯t let him see her in a sorry state, her decadence. She also wanted him to be infatuated with her forever. She had also thought it through. No matter how Xiao Bai looked like now, even if he was a ferocious beast, she had to be with him. After that, everything went very smoothly. When they were eating, Su Li did not mention anything about Xiao Bai, but kept pouring soup for her father, picking up food, and deliberately putting on a smile to greet him. In the end, her father looked at her indifferently and said, ¡± ¡°Are you sure? Even if he¡¯s going to leave this world in the next minute, you¡¯re still going to make the decision to find him?¡± Chapter 540 ? 540 What¡¯s the big deal with showing off your love, if you have the ability, show off! When these words came out of su Chen¡¯s mouth, Su Li was holding a fork and a knife to cut the steak. However, the steak was not cut properly, and the fork slipped, making an ear-piercing sound on the plate. Su Li didn¡¯t know how she would feel when these words came out of her father¡¯s mouth. Because this meant that little white was really, really fine. He was not dead and his life was saved. She would be able to find him quickly. She could not even imagine what it would be like to meet him. But other than that, what touched her was her father. In the end, her father had made a concession for her. su li slowly stood up, walked behind her father, and put her arms around him. she buried her head in his shoulder, and a warm liquid soaked his shoulder. her hoarse voice, with a thick nasal tone, slowly but firmly said,¡±dad, thank you.¡±¡±dad ¡­¡± Su Chen¡¯s cold eyes softened. He caressed her hair gently. go on, he¡¯s done with his heart surgery. Although it was a close call, fortunately, he had strong willpower and pulled through it. However, he¡¯s in another country. I¡¯ll send you his location later. Su Li clenched his fists, his heart filled with excitement and nervousness. ¡°Aiya, get your dead claws away! Let go of my husband!¡± Fu Jiu¡¯s sudden outburst scared Su Li, and he quickly let go of her. ¡°Dad, look at mom!¡± Su Li rebuked, then turned her head and left the dining table, walking towards the stairs. She was already impatient and couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. She wanted to immediately pack her luggage and fly to find Xiao Bai. On the other hand, su chen didn¡¯t forget to reply to her calmly as she rushed upstairs, ¡± there¡¯s nothing to reprimand about your mother. You¡¯re an adult, after all. Don¡¯t hold it against her. Fu Jiu,¡±Wuwu.¡± Su Li staggered. ¡®Mommy.¡¯ What was wrong with her mother? she was still young! Even younger than her? He was clearly the one protecting his mother, so no matter how nice he said it, it was useless! She actually asked him to give in to her mother. What¡¯s the big deal with all kinds of dog abuse and public displays of affection? f * ck, if you have the ability, show off your love! Su Li had just blurted out this sentence when he was shocked by himself. f * ck, I¡¯m not talking about the two of them! Then she wouldn¡¯t dare to look at it even if she was beaten to death! Su Li went up and started packing her luggage. Fu Jiu sat next to su chen and pouted. my dear, the truth of what happened back then. Did you miss out on something important? ¡± Su chen raised his eyebrows. Fu Jiu sighed lightly. it was clearly little white himself who said that he would join the werewolf project if ¡®he died¡¯ at the last moment of his consciousness. If you don¡¯t make it clear now, it¡¯ll make it seem like our people are forcefully modifying his body. the corner of su chen¡¯s lips twitched slightly. he ladled a bowl of soup for her and said calmly, ¡± it¡¯s fine. ¡± Su Li very quickly came down from upstairs. fu jiu didn¡¯t have anything to say, but su chen was helping her with her luggage. he habitually instructed her a lot of things in an orderly manner. in the end, when he saw that her luggage was full, he frowned and asked, ¡± are you planning to not come back for a long time? ¡± Su Li was embarrassed. He straightened his neck and mumbled, but did not say anything. if she were to find xiao bai, she would definitely stick to him and stay with him no matter what. Su chen glanced at her indifferently and handed her the luggage. you can go. I¡¯ll send you the address later. ¡°Good, good, good! Mom, dad, I¡¯ll be leaving now!¡± Even Su Li was embarrassed. Her father had discovered her little thoughts. Su Li left just like that, closed the door, and hurriedly ran off. Su chen returned to the dining table. Fu Jiu said quietly, ¡± she values sex more than you. To think you dote on her. Su chenfeng replied nonchalantly, ¡± that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell her that Chen nianbai had changed his appearance after going to a new place, Hanhan. Chapter 541 ? 541 I¡¯m wearing a human skin mask, can you recognize me? When Fu Jiu heard this, she almost spat out her soup! She widened her eyes. y-y-you ¡­ How is she going to find her little lover if you do this?! She knew that he was two-faced. But wasn¡¯t this too dark? He had been silent all this time, and only knew that he had a trick up his sleeve at the end! When su chen heard this, he frowned slightly. He looked at her with a clear but meaningful gaze. if I wear a human skin mask, will you still recognize me? ¡± ¡°Of course!¡± She subconsciously replied,¡¯there¡¯s no reason. It¡¯s just because I¡¯ve been flattering him too much.¡¯ Su chen picked up a tissue and wiped the oil from the corner of her lips. His cold eyes were gentle, and his voice was clear. then that¡¯s it. Fu Jiu covered her face. F * ck. how could this bragging be compared to reality?! ** When sang Xia received Su Li¡¯s call, it was already night. She slept soundly during the day in Rong Zhan¡¯s Villa in Rome. The villa was poetic and exotic. There was a sea of flowers outside the window. Roses were planted all over the ground on the side of the wall. Green vines were crawling along the walls. At a glance, one could tell that this was a Manor villa with a sense of age. Sang Xia was wearing a silk nightgown. When she got up from the bed, she looked like a Sleeping Beauty, cold and dazzling, with an alluring aura. Rong Zhan was not there. He had massaged her before, and she had fallen into a deep sleep very quickly. He slept very deeply, sleeping all the way until night. When he received Su Li¡¯s call and woke up, there was no one around. She felt very hungry. as he spoke to su li on the phone, he went downstairs to look for food. what? you¡¯re serious?! yes, I¡¯m already there. He¡¯s taking a walk in a small country. I just want to say that it¡¯s good enough that he¡¯s fine. You should be happy. If you have a seat, you¡¯re still afraid of not being able to find him. When sang Xia heard that Xiao Bai had survived, she could not help but feel relieved. The corners of her lips lifted. On the other hand, Su Li gritted his teeth slightly and said sullenly, ¡± but I only know which country he¡¯s in. My father doesn¡¯t tell me anything else, ran ran. Sang Xia could not help but be surprised when she heard that. Su Li continued to grumble a few more times, and then wanted to hang up. The more she thought about it, the more irritated she became. She couldn¡¯t wait to see him in the next second, but she only knew that he was in a small country. How could she not be anxious? Unfortunately, she was bound to be anxious about some things. Furthermore ¡­ Su Li was still thinking about Xiao Bai¡¯s genetic anomaly. He wanted to tell sang Xia, but she lost interest halfway through. Seeing that she was about to hang up, sang Xia changed the topic. don¡¯t be so anxious. If you want to hang up, I have something to tell you. ¡°What!¡± Su Li¡¯s face was full of question marks. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered. Yueyue, it¡¯s about someone. It¡¯s Tang ye. Tang ye. Tang ye: As soon as these two words came out of his mouth, the other side immediately fell silent. Sang Xia knew that the atmosphere had suddenly become a little heavy, but she still felt that it was necessary to tell her. However, just as she was about to speak, Su Li¡¯s cold and clear voice suddenly said,¡±Is He Dead?¡± Was that beast dead? That brutal, bloody, and poisonous beast that had poisoned Xiaobai! As soon as Su Li thought about it, it was as if he could still see his heaven-overflowing anger and heart-rending pain at that time. she did not care how tang ye treated her. She only wanted to protect the people she loved. Xiao Bai would never forgive Tang ye, and she would never! Even if- Chapter 542 ? 542 Sang Xia was frightened, how could she eat so much? Even if it was only because of him that he knew that Xiao Bai was ah Nian and that he was not dead. But, in the end, those were two f * cking different things! He attacked the person he loved deeply, so he deserved to die! Sang Xia could feel Su Li¡¯s intense emotions. She lowered her eyes. Of course, she knew that Su Li hated Tang ye to the core. She said calmly, ¡± on Tang ye¡¯s side, he was shot a few times but he¡¯s not dead. His spleen was ruptured and completely removed. Both of his kidneys were shot and died. His father, who was the same age as him, personally cut one of his kidneys for him through surgery. su li,¡±zhenzhen.¡± Sang Xia listened to the silence on the other end and continued, ¡± I don¡¯t mean anything else by what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯m just thinking that even if he can survive like this, the relationship between the two of you should not continue to exist. It should be completely cut off. Whether it¡¯s love, hate, or revenge, it¡¯s best to stop it. Otherwise, when will the grievances continue to bear fruit? Both sides will only suffer.¡± Su Li,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± Su Li took a deep breath and finally said,¡±Then don¡¯t let me see him again.¡± This was her limit. Su Li hung up the phone, while sang Xia helplessly shook her head. She did not really care if Tang ye was Dead or Alive. She wasn¡¯t k itigarbha who couldn¡¯t deliver all living beings from suffering. She just wanted the people around her to be well. They ate in the dining hall. There were chefs and servants in this Manor villa. Butler Albert had been waiting there early in the morning to give instructions, so everything went smoothly. other than the fact that she was going to meet rong zhan the day after tomorrow as joy. She had already made the arrangements. She planned to ask a hacker friend of hers to help her. Anyway, it was just a small matter. They usually met online and rarely met in real life. Sang Xia thought about it and sent a message to her friend. she was also a girl, and he had met her a few times before. they had a good relationship online. she was now working as a programmer in a multinational technology group. she had recently come to rome to work and had a bright future. She was called Qiu CI. The other party replied her with an ¡± OK ¡°. Sang Xia was about to talk to her in detail when the sound of a car engine came from outside the villa. Rong Zhan was back! The moment Rong Zhan entered the villa, a servant immediately came forward to take his coat. He unbuttoned the top two buttons of his collar and tugged at his tie, exuding a lazy and unruly aura. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re awake. What are you eating?¡± Rong Zhan walked over and placed his arms on both sides of her body. As he asked, he gave her a fierce kiss on the lips. Sang Xia looked at the empty plate in front of her and coughed lightly. I didn¡¯t eat much. I just had a truffle steak, a plate of seafood pasta, shrimp rice, sweet tooth soup, and some red wine. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± did he really only eat a little in the middle of the night? Rong Zhan asked the chef to make more. He turned around and naturally picked up the leftovers with his fork and put them into his mouth. He took a sip of red wine and said teasingly, ¡± my wife is eating more and more. If I don¡¯t earn more money, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford her. Even though she knew he was joking, sang Xia still felt embarrassed. After that, he also rang the bell for himself seriously. she was a singer and a public figure who was often on camera. how could she eat so much? No. she usually didn¡¯t eat much, so it wasn¡¯t a lot. it was just that she had been feeling a little embarrassed recently. Sang Xia suddenly thought of something and was stunned. Chapter 543 ? 543 I don¡¯t care, you have to serve it well today sang xia did not notice this problem at all. if rong zhan did not mention it, she would not have noticed that her appetite had increased so much recently. Sang Xia¡¯s expression instantly became complicated and strange. The dinner that Rong Zhan ordered was served, and the table was full of delicious food. He opened a bottle of old red wine and was peeling a lobster with his head lowered. ¡°Come, wife, open your mouth.¡± Rong Zhan wanted to feed her, but sang Xia was still in a daze. She seemed to have thought of something, but when she saw the peeled prawn reaching her mouth, she opened her mouth to eat it. However, when she stuffed it into her mouth, sang Xia¡¯s expression became even more strange as she chewed. She looked like she was suffering and wronged. She frowned and was about to cry. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes widened. what? is it not good?! As he said that, he frowned and was about to call the chef. Sang Xia pulled him back and shouted, ¡± shut up! Her heart was beating wildly in anxiety. She pinched Rong Zhan¡¯s arm and pinched it so hard that Rong Zhan gasped in pain. wife, wife, let go of me! You¡¯ve pinched off my flesh! Apart from the pain, Rong Zhan was also dumbfounded. He had no idea why his wife, who was fine just now, suddenly became so rough to him as if she was a different person. As for sang Xia, after she let go of his hand, she kept comforting herself in her heart. No, impossible! That was impossible! It was just that she suddenly wanted to eat. It was also because she had been too busy recently that she felt so sore and tired. There was no other reason. She could not scare herself. Rong Zhan looked at her conflicted expression and sat back down as if nothing had happened. He put down his fork and pulled her over to sit on his lap. He held her waist and pinched her chin. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡± tell me the truth, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Sang Xia did not want to say. This was just her random guess. It was too early, it was impossible for there to be such a thing. besides, she wasn¡¯t even sure herself, so why would she tell rong zhan? She shook her head and randomly thought of a reason. you¡¯re too busy. It¡¯s boring for me to be here alone. Rong Zhan rubbed his chin against her forehead. just because of this? I¡¯m sorry, baby, I¡¯m going to see your father the day after tomorrow. Come with me, I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± Sang Xia was a little embarrassed when she heard that. What was going on? was he really going to bring her along to slap her in the face? She shook her head. I¡¯m fine. You can spend more time with me. Upon hearing this, Rong Zhan looked up at the servants who had already left. He buried his head in her neck, closed his eyes, and sniffed deeply. He laughed deeply and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± actually, it¡¯s more important for you to accompany me more. Yingluo needs to be very close. Sang Xia could feel the place where she was sitting down shaking. Something was stirring. Her face suddenly turned red. She got up and sat back down. She said seriously, ¡± are we on the same channel? ¡± Rong Zhan didn¡¯t manage to catch her. Seeing that she had run away, he suddenly lost his interest. However, he didn¡¯t avoid her at all. He spread his long legs wide and looked like a cocky old man. He held a glass of red wine in his hand and said lazily, ¡± I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s been a few days. You have to serve it well today. It was obvious in itself. He even hung his legs wide open. Seeing this, sang Xia really wanted to kick him, but, but she couldn¡¯t bear to do it. No one knew the exact reason why she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him, but she did. She was ¡°deeply¡± clear about it. Chapter 544 ? 544 Discovering her secret, master Zhan was extremely coquettish! Rong Zhan had ordered so many sumptuous meals and fed her all he could, but sang Xia kept saying that she didn¡¯t want to eat anymore. She couldn¡¯t eat anymore, but she didn¡¯t reject them and didn¡¯t even lift her butt. The more she ate, the more depressed she looked. Rong Zhan was overjoyed and seized every opportunity to take advantage of her, kissing her on the lips and touching her body. When she was completely full, he carried her up the stairs. He just wanted to do something. ¡­¡­ Sang Xia came out of the shower and saw Rong Zhan lying on the bed, texting on his laptop. She didn¡¯t know what he had sent, but the phone on her bed vibrated and lit up. Rong Zhan looked over subconsciously, only to see his wife walking over quickly, taking it away quickly, and then turning to leave. It was a speed. Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. He frowned slightly. What was going on? It was fine if he took it away, but why did he turn around and leave without even looking at the message? Was there something wrong with the phone? What information could he not see? He had always been suspicious and sensitive, especially when this matter fell on his wife. Rong Zhan suddenly became suspicious and extra cautious. Meanwhile, sang Xia was outside the door, drying her hair while looking at the e-mail on her phone. It was indeed correct! It was Xio. He was meeting joy the day after tomorrow as the leader, and he had just sent her an email to tell her the time and place. After sang Xia finished reading it, she silently noted it down. Then he went back. That was close, Rong Zhan almost found out. In fact, sang Xia did not know what to say about this. Being a hacker was her specialty, and she did not want to leave the firearms group. However, this profession was not very safe. It was clear when she thought about the time when she was being hunted down. When her whereabouts were exposed, she had dug up a lot of secrets. There were people who wanted to recruit her, and there were also people who wanted to kill her. she was very well-hidden now, and almost no one knew that she was the real hacker y. Furthermore, she did not want Rong Zhan to worry, and she did not want him to disagree with her. Soon after. The most important thing was that she could find out about Rong Zhan¡¯s movements in the corporation. Whether it was good or bad, he was his man. There were many things that Rong Zhan wanted to hide from her, and she could find out if she wanted to in the corporation. This could be considered as her own selfishness. Therefore, she had to find someone to replace her and temporarily deceive her. After sang Xia went in, she threw her phone down as if nothing had happened and went to the dressing table for her daily skin care. Rong Zhan watched as she threw the phone at the end of the bed. He deliberately moved his leg over and kicked it when he touched it. Then, he held the laptop in his hand and turned over lazily to cover it up. He quickly looked at her phone. He was looking at the incoming calls and messages, but the phone was in his hands. Rong Zhan fiddled with it for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t unlock it. His face was turning green. He also knew how to use programs, but in front of her, he seemed like a small wizard. He couldn¡¯t even open a phone. However, the more it was like this, the more suspicious he was. Why? what was in the phone? Why would she use such a complicated password? From the corner of her eyes, sang Xia saw Rong Zhan frowning. She raised her eyebrows slightly, but in the next second, she realized that something was wrong. Where was her phone? She stood up abruptly. Rong Zhan, what are you holding in your hand?! rong zhan was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t pretend with her anymore. he took her phone and turned around, shaking it. he squinted and asked, ¡± what¡¯s in here? ¡± ¡°You give it to me first!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s face turned green. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t care. If she was angry, he would be angry too! He threw his phone at the tent on his lower body, spread his hands, and shouted, ¡± come and get it if you dare! ¡°You-!¡± Sang Xia watched as he threw the phone high up in his crotch and shouted. She was both embarrassed and angry. ¡°Rong Zhan, how can you be so shameless! Don¡¯t you know what shame is?¡± rong zhan was not provoked by her. he narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡± what¡¯s there to be shy about in front of my wife? Which part of my body have you not seen before? Or is there a part of your body that I have not seen before?¡± At first, sang Xia was really angry, but seeing how shameless he was, her fists seemed to have hit cotton, and her anger instantly dissipated by half. Rong Zhan really had this kind of ability. No matter what happened, he would throw a tantrum and act shamelessly in front of her. He was really capable! ¡°Sure, whatever you want. You can¡¯t open it anyway.¡± her words touched rong zhan¡¯s sore spot. He immediately got up, grabbed her arm, and pulled her up. His arms were pressed against the bed, shackling her tightly. He stared at her, narrowed his eyes, and gritted his teeth. are you looking down on me? ¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. you¡¯re just afraid that there¡¯s a secret you don¡¯t know about, right? I¡¯ll tell you today. You¡¯re right, there really is a secret. she kept in contact with a man through email. They even agreed to meet the day after tomorrow. That man had even sent her money. So what? she was just asking him, what could he do to her? Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard that. what secret?! He almost stopped breathing. sang xia looked at him pressing her down like an enraged lion and interrogating her. she thought about how he had stolen her phone and how he had made her worry about her appetite. she could not help but have a naughty thought. she narrowed her eyes and blurted out two words, ¡± a man. ¡± Men! Her wrists were pressed even more tightly, sinking deep into the soft blanket. She frowned and yelped softly, feeling a little uncomfortable. Her arms were pressed on both sides of her hair. This position made her chest particularly perky, and she found it difficult to breathe. Hearing her words, Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but wipe his face and sneer. Then, he turned around and continued to stare at her. With a fake smile, he asked, ¡± is he the man you told me about when I jumped out of the window and sneaked into your small apartment? the man who sent you money? ¡± Sang Xia was shocked. you can remember it so clearly? ¡± However, Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned completely green when he heard that. This also confirmed that there really was such a person! In fact. He knew very well that his wife would not have an affair with that man. If she really had an affair, she would not have mentioned it from time to time, and he would have found out about it! However, how did that man treat his wife? it was hard to say. The most important thing was that he had no news of that man at all. He did not know anything about him. The more Rong Zhan thought about it, the deeper the sneer on his lips became. His thin body slowly forced his way out of her legs. ¡°Wife, do you know that it was a mistake for you to provoke me today?¡± ¡°What mistake?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll find that person soon. i don¡¯t care about anything else, but if i find out that he¡¯s interested in you, i¡¯ll cripple him!¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia was stunned.¡±¡­¡­¡± she coughed lightly. ¡± then it¡¯s not just like me, but infatuated with me? ¡± As soon as she said that, there was a tearing sound and her thin silk pajamas were torn apart. Rong Zhan kept his cold smile and did not stop her. He said in a cold tone, ¡± then you did it! As soon as he finished speaking, he lifted her leg-! Chapter 545 ? 545 There¡¯s another man hiding in my phone, he¡¯s angry! ¡°You-!¡± Sang Xia watched as he threw the phone high up in his crotch and shouted. She was both embarrassed and angry. ¡°rong zhan, how can you be so shameless! Don¡¯t you know what shame is?¡± rong zhan was not provoked by her. he narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡± what¡¯s there to be shy about in front of my wife? Which part of my body have you not seen before? Or is there a part of your body that I have not seen before?¡± At first, sang Xia was really angry, but seeing how shameless he was, her fists seemed to have hit cotton, and her anger instantly dissipated by half. Rong Zhan really had this kind of ability. No matter what happened, he would throw a tantrum and act shamelessly in front of her. He was really capable! ¡°Sure, whatever you want. You can¡¯t open it anyway.¡± Her words touched Rong Zhan¡¯s sore spot. He immediately got up, grabbed her arm, and pulled her up. His arms were pressed against the bed, shackling her tightly. He stared at her, narrowed his eyes, and gritted his teeth. are you looking down on me? ¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. you¡¯re just afraid that there¡¯s a secret you don¡¯t know about, right? I¡¯ll tell you today. You¡¯re right, there really is a secret. She kept in contact with a man through email. they even agreed to meet the day after tomorrow. That man had even sent her money. So what? she was just asking him, what could he do to her? Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard that. what secret?! He almost stopped breathing. Sang Xia looked at him pressing her down like an enraged Lion and interrogating her. She thought about how he had stolen her phone and how he had made her worry about her appetite. She could not help but have a naughty thought. She narrowed her eyes and blurted out two words, ¡± a man. men! Her wrists were pressed even more tightly, sinking deep into the soft blanket. She frowned and moaned softly, feeling a little uncomfortable. Her arms were pressed on both sides of her hair. This position made her chest particularly perky, and she found it difficult to breathe. Hearing her words, Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but wipe his face and sneer. Then, he turned around and continued to stare at her. With a fake smile, he asked, ¡± is he the man you told me about when I jumped out of the window and sneaked into your small apartment? the man who sent you money? ¡± sang xia was shocked. ¡± you can remember it so clearly? ¡± However, Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned completely green when he heard that. this also confirmed that there really was such a person! In fact. he knew very well that his wife would not have any ambiguous relationship with that man. if she really had an affair, she would not have mentioned it from time to time, and he would have found out about it! However, how did that man treat his wife? it was hard to say. The most important thing was that he had no news of that man at all. He did not know anything about him. The more Rong Zhan thought about it, the deeper the sneer on his lips became. His thin body slowly forced his way out of her legs. ¡°Wife, do you know that it was a mistake for you to provoke me today?¡± ¡°what mistake?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll find that person soon. i don¡¯t care about anything else, but if i find out that he¡¯s interested in you, i¡¯ll cripple him!¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia was stunned.¡±¡­¡­¡± She coughed lightly. then it¡¯s not just like me, but infatuated with me? ¡± As soon as she said that, there was a tearing sound. Her thin silk pajamas were torn apart. Sang Xia shrieked and covered it with her hands. Rong Zhan kept his cold smile and did not stop her. Thinking of the alluring temptation that popped out in an instant, he said in a particularly cold tone, ¡± that means you¡¯re f * cked! As soon as he finished speaking, he lifted her leg and entered her without any foreplay! Chapter 546 ? 546 Master Zhan¡¯s selfish motive was to have a baby Her nails instantly scratched his back. ** Outside the window, the manor villa was silent. The cold moonlight poured down. He could vaguely hear a few clangs. The large rose Garden released a delicate fragrance as the night wind blew. It stretched enchantingly and was beautiful beyond words. In the large European style room. Sang Xia furrowed her brows in pain. She leaned on his shoulder and sobbed. rong zhan bit her neck and said evilly q ¡± you know that he likes you, yet you still contacted him. don¡¯t tell me that this is real, or you¡¯ll really f q ck him, you know?! ¡± His breathing became heavier as he spoke, and he even tortured her heavily at the end. sang xia was particularly tense and tense today, but she had no choice. his sudden attack had reminded her of what she had suspected. what was she suspecting? She had been eating so much recently that she felt physically and mentally exhausted and weak. Of course, she doubted if she could have been hit by the pill. Although she was afraid and worried, and worried about this result. However, he also knew that if there really was one, it would be dangerous to do such a thing. So she didn¡¯t dare to relax, and her whole body was very tense. So what if he suddenly barged in? with her previous sensitivity to him, she would automatically accept it for him even if he forced himself on her. But today, she was worried and couldn¡¯t let go. However, the more Rong Zhan acted this way, the stronger his desire to conquer her. He tortured her in different ways. Rong Zhan, I don¡¯t want it anymore. I¡¯m not feeling well today, Yingluo, ¡± she begged with red eyes. However, Rong Zhan seemed to not hear her. He turned her over and pressed down on her. Then, he intertwined their fingers and licked her neck. wife, do you know that you can¡¯t leave me? ¡± You can¡¯t leave me. His words were like a curse. It was a poisonous curse. she agreed with him. yes, she couldn¡¯t leave him. This demon had not only taken over her body but also her heart. However, could he not be so fierce now? she was afraid that she was really pregnant. He became one with her and watched as she bloomed thoroughly under his body a few times. His smile became even more evil, and his voice was low and hoarse but particularly charming. see, you can¡¯t leave. No man can give you what you want the most. Damn it, sang Xia really wanted to beat him to death. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Fortunately, he suddenly became much gentler towards the end. Sang Xia was tired and fell asleep in the end. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, did not come out after everything was over. He pulled the blanket over her and hugged her to sleep. There was no reason. Just to secretly satisfy his little selfish desire. He wanted a child. She wanted their little babies. ** The next day, everything went on as usual. She went to see her father, and joy and Xio were to meet the next day. it was as if everything would look normal, but no one knew what would happen. time passed by quickly. When they arrived the next day, someone from the base came to pick them up. When the leader left, the security was very tight. Rong Zhan wanted to deal with the arms deal with the Sicily Mafia first, but there was a small accident on the way. So it was the hacker he was supposed to meet, joy. He had something to do and wanted to meet him in advance. Rong Zhan thought that since they had only met for a short while, there was still time for negotiation, so he agreed. However, he didn¡¯t want to avoid his wife. sang xia was also very abrupt when she heard this news. however, after she found out, for some reason, she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Author Jun: ¡± there are two more chapters. Is the meat delicious? the big show is coming soon. Storm, please give me your monthly votes and recommendation votes! motivation! Chapter 547 ? 547 Xio and the hacker ¡®joy¡¯ meet! She had sent Rong Zhan¡¯s private phone number to the friend who had replaced her. However, the time was clearly agreed upon previously. Not to mention the sudden change of plans, why didn¡¯t they inform me? Even though ¡­ She only asked her for a favor and didn¡¯t reveal what her relationship with Rong Zhan was. However, was it really good for her to cut off her contact with Rong Zhan like this? Could it be that he was thinking too much and this was not a big deal? Sang Xia squinted her eyes slightly, her mind filled with thoughts. When they met later, according to his plan, Qiu CI¡¯s ear would be bugged with a small listening device. From the start, he would not appear between them. He would use the listening device to let Qiu CI answer Rong Zhan¡¯s questions smoothly. ¡°Wife, I¡¯m going to meet someone in a while, do you want to come with me?¡± ¡°a woman?¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows and asked on purpose. ¡°he¡¯s an important member of my internal staff. he¡¯s a core member and also a hacker.¡± He didn¡¯t answer directly. ¡°A woman?¡± She asked again. Rong Zhan chuckled in disdain. do you think I¡¯m like you who attracts bees and butterflies outside? To me, my subordinates, regardless of gender, are all the same.¡± sang xia¡¯s lips curled up slightly when she heard him say that. ¡°you go ahead, i¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± Seeing that, Rong Zhan did not force her. He instructed the chauffeur and got out of the car in his black trench coat when they arrived. Sang Xia watched him leave. She didn¡¯t know if she was relieved or sad. She looked away and her eyes fell on the foreign driver. She told him in English to leave for a while and that she had to make a phone call. The driver got off the car, and sang Xia took out her earphones and put them on. Let¡¯s go and listen to the sound inside the eavesdropper. The meeting place was very casual. It was a coffee shop with a lot of people coming and going. However, it was in the morning, so there were fewer people. A few luxurious and low-key cars were parked by the side of the road, followed by secret agents. they were all from the base. Rong Zhan had never told her about this before. Perhaps, he felt that she did not need to know much to know that he was her man. sang xia looked at the cafe and saw qiu ci. it was the qiu ci who was wearing thin-rimmed silver-framed glasses. She was wearing a small shirt skirt and a long beige sweater jacket. It matched her small and delicate face with thin silver-framed glasses, making her look elegant and ladylike. Her half-long black hair was very soft. Just by looking at her small frame and appearance, it was hard to tell that she was three years older than her and the same age as Rong Zhan. the car stopped outside. qiu ci noticed them. He saw a few cars pull over one after another. Someone came down to open the door of the car in front. Then, a tall and slender Man came out. the coffee that she was about to slowly sip on froze in her tracks. What kind of man would he be? He was lazy and devilish, making people feel that once he appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes would fall on him without prior agreement. Not only was it his extremely outstanding appearance, but it was also his temperament. In fact, on many occasions, Rong Zhan was serious-lazy but elegant, undisciplined but not lacking in aura. Qiu CI looked on from the inside, her amber eyes behind her glasses flashing with a touch of amazement and admiration. And at this moment- [ author: don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be super cool without a third party ] Chapter 548 ? 548 Sister sang¡¯s possessiveness towards master Zhan exploded! Someone called out to the man who was about to enter the room, and he turned around. She didn¡¯t see who it was, but he should be in a car by the side of the road. The Green Belt happened to block her view from this angle, so she couldn¡¯t see who was calling him. However, after he said something, when he turned back, the corner of his lips curled up slightly. That smile was mischievous, but it looked so pure and charming. It was like the sun, shining straight into her heart. It made people happy. Qiu CI¡¯s small spoon fell into the coffee and made a small arc. Sang Xia had stopped Rong Zhan earlier and told him not to talk too much and to leave once they were done with their business. She had no choice. She was actually a little jealous when she saw that slut going to meet ¡°joy¡± with such a serious face. she was getting more and more possessive of rong zhan. She had already said that she was not a good woman. Although she didn¡¯t believe in horoscopes, she was really a vicious Scorpio. She was extremely possessive, jealous, and scheming. It could be said that if anyone made her unhappy, she would be killed. Then sorry, I¡¯ll just kill that person. Sang Xia watched as Rong Zhan walked in and followed the instructions to find Qiu CI¡¯s location. she could hear their conversation through qiu ci¡¯s listening device. Qiu CI reached out her hand and looked at Rong Zhan with a smile. Hello, I¡¯m Joy. after all, joy was a core member of the corporation. out of courtesy, rong zhan stretched out his hand and pulled it away. he sat down and leaned lazily on the chair with his arm. he took the coffee with one hand and smiled. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect you to look like this. from your voice, i always thought you were a tomboy. ¡± Joy¡¯s voice in the chat room was neutral. ¡± you can¡¯t trust that. voice-changing devices are everywhere. ¡± Qiu CI smiled without a trace. Qiu CI¡¯s words and actions were also graceful, and she did not have stage fright because of his identity. Sang Xia, who was in the car outside, did not see anything unusual and subconsciously looked away. she listened to rong zhan¡¯s questions and told her through the headset after thinking about it. everything was going smoothly. rong zhan did not ask much and was mainly here to review the abilities of the core people. However, as the conversation was about to end, sang Xia thought that she had successfully fooled them this time. The next second, she suddenly heard Qiu CI say, ¡± boss, you¡¯re such an outstanding and powerful man. Is there any woman who is worthy of you? ¡± As soon as he said this. Sang Xia¡¯s brows furrowed. What was going on? she did not arrange such a question for Qiu CI. However, no matter how much she wanted to listen, she could only hear a rustling sound. She looked up and saw Qiu CI groping around in her ear. This caused her expression to turn complicated. in the eyes of others, this might be her little trick, but she knew best what was going on. she took out the micro-listening device so that she could not hear their conversation. This was Qiu CI¡¯s intention. sang xia¡¯s eyes darkened. after a while, she snorted coldly and smiled. On the other side, Qiu CI had told Rong Zhan about it. She did not shift her gaze away from him even when they were chatting, laughing, and drinking coffee. In the end, Rong Zhan got up and left. He seemed to be very satisfied with Qiu CI¡¯s ability. the two of them walked out of the cafe. rong zhan was about to leave first when qiu ci called out to him softly. she was really petite, especially when she was wearing a pair of thin silver-rimmed glasses. Rong Zhan stopped in his tracks. why? ¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, I just want to ask if you¡¯re married in private.¡± A sharp glint flashed past Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you see that? that¡¯s my wife.¡± Rong Zhan raised his chin. As he spoke, a tall, beautiful, and cold woman slowly got out of the car. [ author Jun: sister haha sang is awesome! ] don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s impossible for there to be a third party. all kinds of reversal and face smacking feel great. master zhan is a wife-flaunting demon and pampers his wife, okay?! Master Zhan and sister sang would never abuse him. They crazily begged for monthly votes and recommendation votes! Draw lucky readers every day to send a love letter to this book + brother Nine¡¯s signature! Today¡¯s lucky reader (no more beautiful than the crown ocean)(leaf) takes a screenshot to receive Chapter 549 ? 549 Master Zhan had dealt Qiu CI a heavy blow! a woman got out of the car. Unlike Qiu CI¡¯s petite figure, she was tall and had an aura of 2.8 meters. She was wearing sunglasses, but it couldn¡¯t hide her style. Her skin was porcelain white and her lips were red. She was wearing a knee-length loose coat, a V-neck white short-sleeved shirt, and a tight skirt. Her beautiful legs were very eye-catching. It was sexy and charming. a celebrity was a celebrity after all. for people like them who often appeared on the camera, it was difficult to capture the dead angles of their movements, let alone sang xia¡¯s perfect figure, beautiful face, and pure beauty. she was the goddess in the hearts of countless men. Qiu CI was dumbfounded. But then, he felt that it looked familiar. ¡°Your wife is so beautiful, I¡¯m sure she must have something special about her, right?¡± When Qiu CI said this, it was unknown what she was thinking. After all, this face could not be eaten. She had to admit that she was quite envious and jealous. ¡°Haha, what¡¯s there to be outstanding about? it¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t do anything.¡± Rong Zhan smiled playfully. As he spoke, he had already gone forward to welcome his wife. ¡°Baby, why did you get off the car?¡± Rong Zhan held her waist and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. Sang Xia pushed his chest away and looked at the woman behind him. She smiled and took off her sunglasses. because I saw an old friend. As soon as she took off her sunglasses and said that, Qiu CI also recognized sang Xia. however, at that moment, there was a hint of shock in her eyes. Sang Xia had only told her to take over her identity, but she did not expect her to be the wife of the head of the number one firearms group in Western Europe. ¡°Oh? You know joy too?¡± Rong Zhan turned his head and looked at Qiu CI. Sang Xia smiled without saying a word. we¡¯re old acquaintances. If I had known earlier, I would have come down together and had a cup of coffee with her. His words were particularly meaningful. Rong Zhan might not be able to feel it, but Qiu CI definitely did. sang xia did not intend to appear at first, but in the end, she still appeared. was it not because of qiu ci¡¯s unauthorized actions inside? i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m just asking for her help. i¡¯m not here to find a woman who¡¯s drooling over my husband. Qiu CI looked at sang Xia, and the shock in her eyes disappeared, replaced by a faint smile. I really didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. So you¡¯re our leader¡¯s woman. I thought you were married to your ex-boyfriend. these words were clearly said with a smile, but the last sentence really set off a wave in people¡¯s hearts. Rong Zhan was still squinting his eyes lazily with a faint smile on his face, and she could not tell what he was thinking. sang xia chuckled, and her tone seemed to have a bit of helplessness. ¡± i had no choice. he¡¯s not a very particular person. he and my ex-boyfriend were brothers, but after he fell for me, he kept pestering me and shamelessly snatched me away. ¡± Hearing this, Qiu CI¡¯s face flashed with a subtle expression. the corner of his eyes twitched. rong zhan pulled her into his arms and smiled. ¡± my wife, my subordinate is here. give me some face. ¡± ¡°Really? boss, I really couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯ve done that.¡± Qiu CI said with a smile. in the end, rong zhan, who had not been talking to her, finally looked at qiu ci carefully, then looked at sang xia. he smiled mysteriously. ¡± i¡¯m just a person who judges people by their looks. after all, i¡¯ve tried before i know that the gap between my wife¡¯s looks is insurmountable. ¡± The moment these words came out, it was simply ¡­ Author Jun: ¡± my master Zhan won¡¯t be kneeling on the washing board when he goes back. Hahaha! I¡¯m begging for the monthly votes and recommendation votes for master Zhan! Chapter 550 ? 550 She wants to replace sang Xia¡¯s position? Rong Zhan said that, but he deliberately sized Qiu CI up and then looked at his wife. Obviously, he was comparing the two of them. He was beating around the bush and saying that his wife was on a completely different level from her looks. Qiu CI,¡±Yingluo.¡± Her little face instantly turned ashen, but she still forced a smile, as if she didn¡¯t understand anything. The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. She did not expect Rong Zhan to be so smart. However, no matter what the reason was, being complimented by a man for her looks naturally made sang Xia feel good. It was the same for all women. So it was just right. Good looks became the best invisible weapon to attack the other party. what nonsense are you spouting? are you only interested in my appearance? ¡± She deliberately glared at him. you¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t just like your appearance, I also like Yingluo. as he spoke, he glanced at her chest and smiled meaningfully. inside, inside your clothes. ¡°Here you go again, you stinky hooligan!¡± Qiu CI looked at the two of them flirting as if there was no one else around, and the smile on her lips had long been stretched to the point that her facial muscles were sore. She took a step back and interrupted, ¡± you guys continue. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡°Hey, wait-!¡± Sang Xia suddenly called out to Qiu CI, who was turning to leave. Qiu CI stopped in her tracks. Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan. you can go back to the car first. Since we¡¯re old friends, I¡¯ll go send her off. Rong Zhan closed his head slightly and caressed her hair with his big hand. He kissed her on the side of her forehead. go on, come back quickly. There¡¯s something important to do later. After that, Rong Zhan nodded to Qiu CI. The moment Rong Zhan left, sang Xia retracted her gaze, only to find that Qiu CI was still staring at Rong Zhan¡¯s back. The smile on sang Xia¡¯s lips deepened, and she asked meaningfully, ¡± is it nice? ¡± Qiu CI was stunned. then, they retracted their gazes. when the two of them looked at each other again, they had a tacit understanding. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Sang Xia was walking with her by the road. Qiu CI didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said, ¡± sang, I¡¯ll be honest with you. When you asked me for help, I did some research on the top firearms group in Western Europe. I¡¯m not only interested in the group, but I¡¯m also very interested in the leader. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but there was no change in her expression. I know what you want to ask. Actually, I¡¯m not happy at the company I¡¯m working at. I was lying when I said that I was doing well. After all, we used to know each other and were competitors. You¡¯ve entered the firearms group, and I¡¯m Qian Qian. She spread her hands and smiled. I don¡¯t want to appear too inferior. Sang Xia just listened to him with a mysterious smile on her lips. She took out a thin cigarette, but she did not seem to want to smoke it. She squinted her eyes in the breeze and asked, ¡± so, you really want to replace me? ¡± Replace Pi Xiu Qiu CI didn¡¯t say it directly. Her eyes behind the lenses were particularly deep. I was just thinking that since you don¡¯t want to reveal your true face, Yingluo. For a moment, sang Xia¡¯s eyes were slightly frozen. She lowered her head and her lips curved into a mocking smile. you can¡¯t do it. You can¡¯t. Qiu CI¡¯s face changed. He raised his face with a little arrogance and unwillingness. However, sang Xia was not afraid at all. She smiled and asked her, ¡± I¡¯m only asking you for a favor. I can return the favor, but there¡¯s one thing I think you should be clear about. Chapter 551 ? 551 Provoked! sister sang exploded! ¡°What is it?¡± Qiu CI pursed her lips. Sang Xia chuckled and bit her lower lip. She seemed to be having a hard time saying it, but in the end, she looked at her and said, ¡± Yingluo, there are some things that you¡¯ll know after you try. It¡¯s not just the difference in looks that can¡¯t be overcome, but also this Yingluo. Sang Xia pointed at her head. intelligence. ¡°You-!¡± qiu ci couldn¡¯t hold her expression any longer. did she say that she was not as good looking or as smart as her, so she boldly asked her for help? Even if she was ambitious, her ability did not match her ambition. Qiu CI¡¯s expression changed, but she thought of something and suppressed it. Then, he snorted and said, ¡± so much time has passed. Do you think I will still lose? If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you try?¡± Sang Xia smiled. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have that many friends who I¡¯ve lost to. I¡¯m grateful for your help, and I¡¯ll return the favor I owe you. I hope we can continue to be friends and not Yingluo¡¯s opponent again.¡± After saying that, sang Xia left Qiu CI alone by the roadside. She smiled and turned to leave. Qiu CI looked at her back and wanted to try something, but when she thought of sang Xia¡¯s character, the corner of her eyes twitched, and she could not help but be afraid of getting into trouble. To tell the truth. This was also an opportunity for her. She had promised before because she had other plans. She was very interested in both this powerful firearms group and the leader. However, when she found out that sang Xia was not only joy, but also the leader¡¯s woman, she was a little hesitant. There was no reason. It was because sang Xia was not a woman to be trifled with. However, was the Holy See really going to give up this opportunity just like that? *** After sang Xia returned to the car, the driver drove the car directly to a Roman manor. Both sides were heavily guarded when discussing business with The Godfather of the Sicily Mafia. On the road. rong zhan felt that there was something wrong with sang xia¡¯s expression. he pulled her into his arms and pinched her chin. ¡± tell me the truth, wife. are you jealous? ¡± Sang Xia lowered her eyes. When she looked up again, she asked, ¡± what if I say yes? ¡± Rong Zhan tightened his grip on her chin and his eyes darkened. His lips curved into a serious smile. if that¡¯s the case, your man is not happy. ¡°Zhenzhen, huh?¡± From a certain perspective, shouldn¡¯t all men like girls to be jealous? Rong Zhan pinched her face lightly. although this can prove your man¡¯s charm, your taste in men, and that you care about me, it¡¯s only limited to this. I don¡¯t want to see you unhappy, and I don¡¯t want someone else to occupy your heart, whether it¡¯s good or bad. I just want you to think of me all the time. Hearing this, what else could sang Xia say? All the depression in his heart had dissipated. He even felt like laughing. Rong Zhan¡¯s possessiveness was stronger than hers. he was even jealous of the person he was jealous of. This made her feel helpless, but also a little touched. In fact, Qiu CI¡¯s sudden thought was really beyond her expectations. She felt that she might have invited a Wolf into her house, but before it started, she and Rong Zhan had killed it off. However ¡­ Chapter 552 ? 552 Rong Zhan, do you really only like my appearance? However, this incident had happened after all, so it left a small knot in her heart. It also made her more cautious. Finding someone to cover up for her, this matter would not last long. If she really couldn¡¯t do it, she might have to lay all her cards on the table with Rong Zhan. The car was about to reach the territory of the Sicily Mafia. Sang Xia was tugging on his tie nonchalantly and asked a question that she had been holding back for a long time. Rong Zhan, you said you like my appearance. Tell me the truth, Rong Zhan, do you really like my appearance? ¡± Sang Xia had to admit that she was being a little pretentious. She couldn¡¯t help but ask Rong Zhan this question. In fact, even if Rong Zhan was lying, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell, right? Hearing this, Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°You tell me.¡± Sang Xia was not satisfied when she saw him sneer. ¡°tell you what? The fact that you¡¯re able to ask this shows that you¡¯re still F * cked up!¡± ¡°What do you mean? don¡¯t play dumb. Tell me!¡± Sang Xia did not relent. Rong Zhan was tormented by sang Xia for a while. Although he looked helpless, there was still love in his eyes. He let her do whatever she wanted to him. In the end, when he saw her sitting on top of him and tugging at his tie, interrogating him like a queen, he finally compromised. Holding her waist, he looked at her and said, ¡± don¡¯t you remember the promise I made to you? I said that even if you¡¯re old one day, no longer young, no longer beautiful, you¡¯ll still be my treasure. Rong Zhan¡¯s tone slowed down as he spoke, and his long and narrow eyes were filled with intoxicating gentleness. actually, my heart is very small, and it can only hold you. Sang Xia listened to him. She bit her lower lip and looked at him with a smile. It was hard to tell if that smile was sweet or proud. What kind of feeling was that? All the women in the world were infatuated with the men they coveted, but they only belonged to her. They were infatuated with her alone. To be honest, it really satisfied the vanity she had always refused to admit. Seeing that she was finally happy, Rong Zhan took the opportunity to kiss and rub her. Finally, he leaned close to her ear and whispered with a smirk, ¡± how is it, my wife? did what I said in front of the others hold any weight? ¡± as expected! Sang Xia knew that he was trying to hurt Qiu CI. Although she couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for Qiu CI, she still said seriously, ¡± yes, very strong! Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± In fact, his wife was the strongest! The Sicily Mafia, a gang organization that rose in the late 19th century, had a huge influence. And there was more than one Godfather. The Mafia existed all over the world, and Sicily was the origin of the Mafia. anderson had the blood of the four countries in his veins. his nationality was yi, and he looked eastern. he had been with his uncle when he was young, but for some reason, he had killed his uncle and replaced him. then, he had climbed up step by step to his current position. The car drove to the place where they had agreed to meet. It was a heavily guarded Roman manor. The manor covered a large area and had tall buildings. There were many trees and flowers in the manor, as well as a vineyard. in the distance, a large lawn was cordoned off for golf. At the golf course, sang Xia happened to see a few figures. The people that sang Xia found familiar were none other than Harren and Bessi! Forget about Harren. For Bessie, this b * stard ¡­ ¡°Wife, come down with me later.¡± Rong Zhan said. Sang Xia had wanted to go with them, but she looked at the golf course. She seemed to be smiling, and said- Chapter 553 ? 553 the meeting between amberson and xio! Rong Zhan, I won¡¯t be watching your business for now. The scenery in his Manor is great. I¡¯ll take a walk here. She wasn¡¯t worried about the negotiation because Jun hang was here too. Sang Xia had other plans. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just because of Bessi. It was also because of sang zhirou. According to the previous clues, sang zhirou¡¯s escape had an unusual relationship with Bessi. Now that she was here, she might be able to find out where sang zhirou was by dealing with Bessi. Sang zhirou was like a cockroach right now, coming out from time to time to make people worry. The sins she had committed were enough for her to die a hundred times over. So, if she could find her, she would definitely cripple the tendons of her hands and feet first before dealing with her cheap life. Rong Zhan did not force her. when the car arrived, two rows of gangsters in black were already waiting there. a man of higher rank came to greet them personally. after rong zhan got off the car, he got a few secret agents to guard her and bid her farewell. Then, he brought a group of people in. Amberson set up a meeting in the manor. As Rong Zhan walked in, a cold smile appeared on his face. So what if he was a petty and narrow-minded man? However, he still wanted to cooperate with him for the firearms. However, he would never have thought that the son-in-law he had looked down on would have an even bigger background than him. At the thought of this, Rong Zhan¡¯s smile became even more playful. For example, if it weren¡¯t for the relationship between his wife and the arrogant Godfather, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to pay attention to him. At the same time. Rong Zhan was also very clear. From a certain perspective, this was also telling Amber son that he wanted to marry sang Xia, and he was determined to do so. It was not only because he had money, but also because he had power and influence, and also because he had great ability. Because he couldn¡¯t let his wife be looked down upon by others because of him! Inside. jun hang was talking to him. Both sides had their own people standing behind them. it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to do business with you, but Xio said that she has a personal opinion of you, so ¡­ Jun hang shook his head lightly, the smile on his lips like a spring breeze, but there was no warmth. At this moment, he was sitting in a wheelchair. His slender, Jade-like hands were placed on both sides of the wheelchair. No matter what he said, he talked and laughed with a calm and peaceful expression. ¡°What a joke! This isn¡¯t some random excuse to brush me off, right? Could it be that the northern European side bribed you? otherwise, I have no enmity with your leader, and we have nothing to do with each other. Why would he have an opinion on me?¡± An boson sneered, his brows furrowed in anger. It was cold outside. In the huge building, the atmosphere in the conference room was tense. The fire in the fireplace burned through a barrier, crackling from time to time, as if the atmosphere was getting higher and higher. At this moment, a faint smile appeared on Jun hang¡¯s lips. Godfather, you don¡¯t have to be so agitated. Xio is already here. I was originally in charge of today¡¯s negotiations, but perhaps something really happened between the two of you, Wanwan, so he came to handle it personally. ¡°That¡¯s good. Since he¡¯s personally making a move, it¡¯s likely that there¡¯s some misunderstanding between us. Let¡¯s just do it.¡± ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the sound of clapping came from outside the door. The sound attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the conference room. That naturally included Amberson ¡­ Chapter 554 ? 554 Godfather, this is the head of our group, Xio At this time, Anderson was a mixture of anger and confusion. He did not understand why the firearms group would want to hinder them at this time. It did not matter who they sold the weapons to, when did they offend the firearms group? But in the next second-! The look in his eyes changed from doubt to an indescribable one. He frowned. His eyes widened in disbelief. The door of the conference room was opened, and two armed agents pushed the door open. They stood by the door, and a large group of people came in. At a glance, he saw the man who was walking in the front. The man at the front was wearing a black trench coat with a formal suit underneath. He was clapping his hands, and when his eyes met with Anson¡¯s, he smiled playfully. After he entered, he looked at him meaningfully with his long and narrow Phoenix eyes and said faintly, ¡± good guess. Godfather, tell me, what misunderstanding is there between us? ¡± He walked to the other end of the long table in the meeting room and looked at him with his long and narrow eyes. Ha! His eyes widened and he pointed at the man in front of him. His fingers were trembling. ¡°This, this, how is this possible?!¡± His eyes widened in disbelief. The next second, he looked at Jun hang anxiously and asked, ¡± what¡¯s going on? Who was he? What is this Rascal doing here?¡± Amberson¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He had never expected to meet someone in such a situation. Of course, it was that bastard Rong Zhan! He couldn¡¯t even imagine facing his identity. Without waiting for Jun hang¡¯s reply, he pointed at Rong Zhan and scolded, ¡± I don¡¯t care how you got in, get out now! This isn¡¯t a place you can stay.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s arms were still on the table. As if he had heard something funny, he lowered his head and smirked. When he raised his head again, he looked at Amberson and smiled slyly. I didn¡¯t use it wrong, did I? were you talking to me just now?¡± ¡°You-!¡± It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t react, but he just wanted to pretend that he hadn¡¯t woken up. Meeting Rong Zhan in such a place was like a fantasy to him! Wasn¡¯t he the local tyrant of t city who could balance the black and white? How could he appear here? rong zhan said as he looked at jun hang. Someone pulled out a chair for him from behind. He was no longer so condescending. Jun hang saw that it was almost time. Godfather, this is the head of our group, Xio, ¡± she said in a clear and flat tone. This is the head of our group. As soon as he said that, Amberson almost lost his balance. Even though he had vaguely guessed something, when the truth came out, he was still shocked and shocked. It was not fear. It was still hard to imagine. the bastard that he had always looked down on was actually the head of the largest firearms group in western europe? this was truly inconceivable. He slowly sat down, his expression was complicated and a little ashen. Rong Zhan leaned back lazily and placed one hand on the back of the chair. He looked at him playfully and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with Godfather? hmm, let me guess, he doesn¡¯t seem to want to see me? ¡± What else could he say? [ author: I¡¯m sorry, my dear friends, I missed two chapters today. Brother nine will make up for it at 10 chapters tomorrow. I can¡¯t stay up late because my spine hurts. I¡¯ll make up for it tomorrow morning. Please give me a wave of monthly votes and recommendations. Please vote more for the winner of the prize to be announced tomorrow morning! ] Chapter 555 ? 555 Master Zhan, I¡¯m such a considerate, gentle, and lovable husband His face turned green and white. No wonder. The firearms group had set them up. She was the one who buried the lightning in her heart. He had always felt that he was not good enough for his daughter and even despised him. But now, the firearms group was the largest firearms export company. Everyone from the government to various organizations would conduct firearms transactions. At the same time, the firearms group was an all-rounded development, whether it was medicine, viruses, special agents, or private smuggling of diamonds and jewelry, its strength was strong. As a gang, who would take the initiative to cause trouble with them? However, he had never expected that he would be the one to cause trouble. His eyes were dim and he had misjudged. At this moment, even if he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, it would be of no use. He tried his best to control his emotions and looked at Rong Zhan. what do you want?! Rong Zhan glanced at the people behind him. all of you, leave first, ¡± obeson said.¡± The people who came with an baisen left, and Rong Zhan also asked his own people to leave, leaving only Jun hang. Rong Zhan looked at the door that was slowly closing and the smile on his lips deepened. after closing this door, let¡¯s not talk about business in private and talk about private matters first. Hmm, my father-in-law?¡± My father-in-law. Hearing this, Amber¡¯s body trembled. With Rong Zhan¡¯s current status, the meaning and weight of this sentence were very different from before. However, when Jun hang heard this, he frowned slightly. Father-in-law? Did Rong Zhan take a fancy to this Godfather¡¯s daughter? However, as far as he knew, the only daughter of The Godfather was Bessie, his stepdaughter. amberson stared at rong zhan for a long time. suddenly, his chest trembled, and his laughter became louder and louder. Jun hang looked at Rong Zhan. rong zhan spread his hands. ¡± you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? my wife is his illegitimate daughter. ¡± Jun hang,¡±Yingluo¡± He really didn¡¯t expect it! ** Rong Zhan didn¡¯t just want to slap her in the face and vent his anger, but more importantly, it was for his wife. After having a father like sang Zhenwei, he had a new father and wanted to make it up to her. Although he wanted to find another son-in-law for her, he was afraid that he had to give up on that idea now. Rong Zhan knew that his wife didn¡¯t hate him. Perhaps, she yearned for some kind of kinship, so how could he, a ¡®gentle and attentive¡¯ husband, make things difficult for his wife? Besides. This father-in-law would not be able to trick him, he would only be tricked by him. Pretending to be weak, pitiful, scheming, green tea Little Lotus, he was really good at this! After the negotiation shifted to work, Rong Zhan put away his sloppiness and started to negotiate seriously. Finally, he settled on this business deal with an baisen. When the group of them came out. Ampere Seale invited them to visit his Manor. However, Rong Zhan suggested to look for his wife. my daughter is here too!? An excited expression appeared on his face. At the same time, at the bowling alley. Harren and a few others were bowling, and his worried gaze would occasionally look in a certain direction. Bessie and sang Xia were standing there. Bessie laughed sarcastically and coldly. it¡¯s not impossible to find out about that woman, but, Yingluo. Bessie looked behind her and asked meaningfully, ¡± where¡¯s your man? ¡± Fine. as soon as he said that, sang xia put on a fake smile, but she was secretly grinding her teeth. Rong Zhan, this slut! Chapter 556 ? 556 Bessie wanted Rong Zhan to spend the night with her! Sang Xia had almost forgotten that this woman was still thinking about her man. Oh, Rong Zhan. He didn¡¯t do anything all day and was just a walking hormone, a woman¡¯s aphrodisiac. She really didn¡¯t know if it was a good or bad thing to fall into his hands. So many women were after him, and he was a love rival that could not be eliminated. Fortunately, she had been itching to tear him apart recently. Otherwise, she would really have to think carefully about how to deal with all these rotten peach flowers! ¡°The person standing in front of you is me. Why are you looking for him?¡± Sang Xia raised her brows, her lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know where that woman is? you want to play a game with me. The bet is him. What do you think?¡± Bessi did not hide the infatuation she had for Rong Zhan. As expected, she was the one who had kidnapped sang zhirou! Sang Xia clenched her fists. But what did she say? he wanted to play a game with her, and rong zhan was the wager? ¡°What, are you afraid? ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that your father, who was just a small Mayor, has just stepped down and is now lying in the hospital as a good-for-nothing. Tsk tsk, as for you, the most you can do is sing, flirt to make men happy, and sell your face. Other than that, what else can you do? Oh, I know, I guess you can only lie under a man and gasp for breath!¡± Bessi said and started laughing unceremoniously. He looked at sang Xia with a look of disdain. She thought that she would anger sang Xia. He didn¡¯t expect. The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips lifted slightly, as if she did not care at all. Instead, she retorted lightly, ¡± yes, you¡¯re right. Men like me. They like me to lie under them and gasp. What about you? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re naked and you haven¡¯t even seen it, have you? ¡± As she spoke, her eyes fell on her chest. Just one look was enough to mock her. ¡°You coward!¡± Bessi felt her face burning. As a woman, even if she didn¡¯t depend on a man for survival, it still showed her charm to a certain extent. especially when she said that, it made bessie think of the man she liked and his infatuation with this woman. Bessie was even more embarrassed after being humiliated so directly. She immediately said sarcastically, ¡± see that golf ball? As his woman, you should know how to play golf, right? How about we have a competition? if you win, I¡¯ll tell you where that woman is, and not only that, I¡¯ll give you a mine and a small island. But if you lose, Yingluo!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It had to be said that the conditions were very attractive. Bessie had inherited her own father¡¯s assets, and if she guessed correctly, the island¡¯s mines were part of the inheritance that could not be sold. ¡°Let Rong Zhan accompany me for a night.¡± Bessi raised his chin and looked at him provocatively. tsk, look at what I just heard. You¡¯re not dreaming, are you? Well, you can only dream. Sang Xia sneered as if she had heard something funny. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re very powerful?¡± Bessi gritted his teeth slightly. Playing golf was her Forte. She had used such high conditions to seduce sang Xia, just to make her lose both her body and money! ¡°No, it¡¯s a pity. Playing golf is such an elegant sport, and a vulgar person like me can¡¯t play it. How can I compare to you, who has been living a comfortable life? So, Ms. Bessie, why did I say I would accept your challenge?¡± ¡°Yueyue, you!¡± Bessie gritted his teeth. Seeing that sang Xia was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly shouted from behind, ¡± three holes. If you can hit the green three times out of ten shots, I¡¯ll consider it your win! How about it?? ¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia, who had just turned around, suddenly stopped in her tracks. There was a slyness in her eyes, and the corners of her lips curled up. She was crippled! Chapter 557 ? 557 Sister sang is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! She¡¯s torturing Bessie, the little b * tch!(1) Golf balls. the slyness in sang xia¡¯s eyes disappeared in an instant. She turned around with an innocent and confused look on her face. the offer is very attractive, but golf is Miss Bessie¡¯s specialty, right? ¡± I don¡¯t know how to do it either, what should I do?¡± Bessie sneered. Golf was a sport of the upper-class society, and she had played it since she was young. On the contrary, she knew that this woman had not had much contact with it. even if she had the resources now, she might not be able to play well. what are you afraid of? I can teach you. If you hit the green with three out of ten shots, you won without even entering the hole. Sang Xia looked at the green, and there seemed to be hesitation in her eyes. it¡¯s so far away. My arm strength is not enough, but it¡¯s still weak. ¡°You don¡¯t even dare to try? Or is that woman¡¯s whereabouts not that important to you?¡± Bessi¡¯s gaze was deep as she deliberately provoked her. Tsk. This time, the fire was almost ready. Bessie was already begging her, so she had to give her some face! Sang Xia pretended to hesitate. alright, I agree. Bessi was stunned for a moment before her lips curled up. Rong Zhan, that man, finally didn¡¯t have to think about it anymore. If sang Xia lost, Rong Zhan would have to spend the night with her! ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Bessi said and turned to instruct the ball boy to make the arrangements immediately! At this moment. Rong Zhan and the rest of the group walked over as well. As there was a call just now, he went to answer it and would come back later. Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s figure. He still looked as lazy and elegant as ever, but in sang Xia¡¯s eyes, he was full of lust! He was so flirtatious that she wanted to punch him! This walking hormone attracted the eyes of the opposite sex everywhere. Rong Zhan looked at the new arrangement of the golf course and then at his wife. Sang Xia was wearing a pair of sunglasses and had her arms crossed as she looked at him. Through the lenses, Rong Zhan could feel her sharp eyes looking at him, which instantly gave him a bad feeling. How did he offend his wife again? But in the blink of an eye, he heard a strange sound. He looked over and saw a woman. Bessie. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes narrowed. This woman who should have died long ago had provoked his wife again? If it wasn¡¯t for Bessie¡¯s identity and background, which were difficult to deal with, she would probably be dead by now. Rong Zhan wanted to look for his wife, but before he could reach her, he saw sang Xia suddenly look away and walk towards the golf course. Rong Zhan was slightly stunned by her action and raised his eyebrows. Could it be? ¡°They want to compete. Jun hang¡¯s eyes were calm as he said this. ¡°what? why would my wife play with her? she clearly wants this woman¡¯s life for a long time.¡± Even though Rong Zhan said that, he was still worried and immediately followed behind. This was someone else¡¯s territory after all, and Rong Zhan was afraid that she would be at a disadvantage. The secret agents behind followed Jun hang. Jun hang was sitting in an intelligent wheelchair and was moving slowly. However, when his eyes accidentally caught sight of Rong Zhan, the woman who was chasing after him in a hurry, he frowned slightly. He had seen this woman before. ¡­¡­ That¡¯s right, he had indeed seen it. By right, this should be the first time he met Rong Zhan¡¯s girlfriend. The group of them went over ¡­ Chapter 558 ? 558 Sister sang¡¯s abuse of Bessie the little b * tch (2) There were also Harren¡¯s accomplices. They were all members of the Mafia. Even though Harren wasn¡¯t involved, he was often in contact with them. Before Rong Zhan could get close, it was halun who handed sang Xia a bottle of water and asked caringly, ¡± sang, are you really going to compete with Bessie? she¡¯s been playing this game since she was young, so she¡¯s very good at it. if you guys bet on something, don¡¯t let your emotions get the better of you.¡± Sang Xia took the glass of water. thank you for your concern, but I¡¯m sorry to say that I¡¯ve already agreed to her request, and there¡¯s an unusual bet to be made. Harren¡¯s expression changed slightly. He wanted to say something, but he saw Rong Zhan walking over. ¡°A bet? what good bet? My wife, what are you doing with him?¡± Rong Zhan pulled sang Xia into his arms and held her tightly with his long arms. As he spoke, he looked at Harren. His eyes were filled with vigilance. Harren looked at Rong Zhan and took a step back unconsciously, indicating that he had not done anything. Sang Xia did not break free from Rong Zhan. Instead, she said frankly, ¡± Bessie and I are having a golf competition. If I win, she will tell me where sang zhirou is. She will also give me a mine and an Island. ¡°You didn¡¯t agree! did you? With such generous conditions, it was obvious that this was a trap! Wife, you¡¯re so smart, you won¡¯t be fooled.¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± It was broken. However, at this moment, Harren kindly reminded him, ¡± Bessie is most willing to compete in golf with others. Very few people can beat her. Besides, she used to play very cruel games. She played a four-ball game with others, and when the other party lost one ball, she would have someone cut off one of the other party¡¯s fingers. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was even more complicated.¡±¡­¡­¡± After a long while, he said, ¡± Wanwan, so, wife, what if you lose? ¡± what did you bet with that crazy woman? Don¡¯t worry, just tell me what you gambled, it doesn¡¯t matter if you lose, with this old man here, no one can touch you.¡± At the same time, Harren was also very worried. What exactly did they bet on? sang xia gulped down a few mouthfuls of water. after that, she raised her hand to wipe the water from the corner of her mouth and said calmly, ¡± nothing. it¡¯s just that if i lose, i¡¯ll agree to let you sleep with that crazy woman for a night. ¡± ¡°What!?¡± Rong Zhan was dumbfounded! Their faces were full of question marks! Harren was also stunned as he looked at Rong Zhan in shock. Rong Zhan found it even more unbelievable. alright, it¡¯s about to start. I¡¯ll go over first. Sang Xia spoke so nonchalantly that she did not even give an explanation. Rong Zhan and haren stood there, looking at each other. It was completely a ¡± stupid fruit on the stupid tree, you and me under the stupid tree ¡± rhythm. ¡°F * ck, did I hear wrong? If she loses, she wants me to sleep with that crazy woman?¡± After Rong Zhan came back to his senses, he felt as if there were ten thousand f * cking horses running through his heart. Harren forced himself to calm down and took a sip of water. He nodded and said, ¡± that¡¯s what I heard too. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± No, he needed to find a place to think about how he had offended his wife. Had he been abandoned? the competition was about to begin. the group of them went over and surrounded the place. it was noon, and the weather was hot and the sun was glaring. a maid came over to hold an umbrella for them, but rong zhan immediately chased her to the side. Now, he subconsciously didn¡¯t dare to get within two meters of other women. and now- Chapter 559 ? 559 Sister sang abuses Bessie the little b * tch!(3) The other mafia members with Harren were all holding cans of beer, grinning as they went to watch the competition. ¡°Sang, does she know how to play golf?¡± harren asked with his last hope. Rong Zhan frowned and did not say anything. He did not want to talk to his love rival and did not want him to know that he did not know if his wife would hit him. Harren: ¡± I¡¯m guessing that Yingluo will lose for sure. Look at those people over there. They¡¯re just here to watch the show. They all know Bessie¡¯s standard. ¡°Bullshit! That crazy woman is the one who¡¯s going to lose! My wife has always done things with confidence!¡± Rong Zhan argued. However, Harren shook his head and replied, ¡± no, perhaps this time, she doesn¡¯t want to be so sure. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have used you as a bet! ¡°You-!¡± That hit Rong Zhan¡¯s sore spot and he gritted his teeth in anger. Although he didn¡¯t want to believe it, it was the truth. His wife had really gambled him out! Even if he couldn¡¯t have anything with Bessie in the end, he would still be heartbroken if this got out. At the venue. More people came, many of them from the Mafia. At this time, they were cheering at the edge of the venue, cheering for Bessie. sang xia looked at him. The little devil in Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was so angry that he was about to cry, but he still forced a smile and gestured to her. Wife, you¡¯re the best, you¡¯re the best! Seeing him like that, sang Xia¡¯s lips curved into an ambiguous smile. Because it was a competition, they had chosen a judge. For the sake of fairness, they drew lots and randomly chose one from both sides. Coincidentally, Jun hang became the judge. Jun hang didn¡¯t object. He wasn¡¯t really interested in this competition. He was only a little interested in his girlfriend, Rong Zhan. Because, he thought, he already knew who she was. Although Jun hang wasn¡¯t very interested in the competition, when he read out the conditions and rules of the competition in public, until the final bet, he couldn¡¯t help but pause. She cast a complicated look at Rong Zhan. The moment the words ¡®if you lose, miss sang¡¯s man will sleep with Miss Bessie for a night¡¯ were said, Rong Zhan instantly attracted countless gazes. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± He had been watching them with a blank expression the entire time. He was already numb to it. He was already prepared to run. ¡°Now, let the competition begin!¡± After the start was announced, Bessie stretched out his hand and raised his chin. you go first. According to the rules, you win if three out of ten shots hit the green. Sang Xia¡¯s expression was indifferent. then you let me win! Her tone was quite serious, and Bessie could not help but frown. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Did she really not know how to hit this woman? Just as she was feeling puzzled, the people around her suddenly burst into laughter. She looked over and saw that sang Xia did not wait for the ball boy to make a move. She took out a rod from the ball bag and gestured with it in her hands, as if she was eager to give it a try. In the end, this action caused a roar of laughter. haha, does she know how to play or not? she¡¯s just looking for death! ¡°Hahaha, exactly! That¡¯s a control shaft!¡± tsk, it¡¯s a pity that a beauty has fallen here to be bullied by you heartless people. Bessie saw this scene and could not help but sneer. He knew that ¡± she would not, ¡± but he just stood there and watched her make a fool of herself! Chapter 560 ? 560 Sister sang¡¯s abuse of Bessie, the little b * tch!(4) On Harren¡¯s side, his brows were slightly furrowed, and his expression wasn¡¯t very good. there were also many who looked at rong zhan and mocked him. However, to be honest, Rong Zhan did not think much of it. He walked up to her and helped her. wife, don¡¯t worry about others. Just have fun. Give me the cue stick in your hand. Use the cue stick 1 for the first shot. ¡°i see, then which one is the number 1?¡± As soon as he said this. The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter and mock him. She watched as Rong Zhan went to get her cue stick number one. When he walked over again, he wanted to demonstrate the action to her. However, sang Xia tugged on his sleeve at that moment. Her eyes darkened and she said lightly, ¡± Rong Zhan, they¡¯re all laughing at me. Tell me, did I make a fool of myself for you? ¡± Rong Zhan stopped what he was doing and raised his hand to stroke her hair. He squinted his eyes and his lips twitched. embarrass my ass! But how dare they laugh at my wife? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already memorized the faces of the two men in sunglasses, the fat man next to them, and those big stupid guys. I¡¯ll have their teeth knocked out later!¡± Hearing this, sang Xia¡¯s eyes behind her sunglasses revealed a smile. Then, she smiled and said, ¡± move aside. I¡¯m going to start playing. As she spoke, sang Xia had already gotten into position. Her posture still looked decent. The next second, she looked up at the sky and said faintly, ¡± it¡¯s a southeast wind today. eh? Before Rong Zhan could react to what she meant, she had already swung her pole in a beautiful and smooth manner. Her posture was elegant, and her hands looked quite skilled! Especially the moment she raised the rod, it was like a bright flame, invisibly bringing a powerful aura. Her beautiful movements looked even more professional than those of a professional! Her posture was so graceful that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. At that moment, it was as if the world had lost its brilliance and was focused on her. Everyone was stunned. Rong Zhan was also shocked. The ball flew out, and everyone watched as it pierced through the air, drawing a beautiful arc in the blue sky. They were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t close their mouths. ¡°Beautiful!¡± When the people from afar saw this scene, they immediately shouted and clapped for her. Everyone made way for her, and Amberson appeared. Looking at the suave figure on the court, his eyes were filled with an irrepressible pride. Sang Xia took off her sunglasses and waited for the ball boy¡¯s message. ¡°It hit! Not only did he get on the green, but he also entered the hole!¡± A moment later, the ball boy ran back and said excitedly, his face full of disbelief. Everyone clearly saw that the ball was hit on the green, which was the rule of Bessie, but not only did the ball hit the green, it also went into the hole! This time, the people who had laughed at sang Xia were all dumbfounded. Their eyes were wide open. no, it can¡¯t be a coincidence, right?! are you blind? didn¡¯t you see how beautiful that strike was? ¡± that¡¯s right, why do I feel like she¡¯s pretending to be a pig to eat a Tiger!? The onlookers had complicated and confused expressions. Bessie was the most shocked. This strike simply made her face extremely ugly! Her eyes instantly fixed on sang Xia. What a joke! This is called not knowing how to fight or play? Chapter 561 ? 561 He gave her a tight slap, and she was stunned! ¡°Wife, wife?¡± Rong Zhan called out softly in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± sang xia looked back at him and smiled naturally. she sniffed in response. He looked so calm. rong zhan looked like he wanted to say something, but he was completely stunned and speechless. Yes! this ruthlessness was f * cking acceptable! How was this embarrassing! they were the ones who were embarrassed! Then there was the first stroke, and then the second. Even if others held the mentality that the first stroke was a fluke, when the second stroke was still beautifully played, that idea was completely destroyed! Because the second and third shots had entered the hole one after another! While the crowd was sighing in shock, sang Xia massaged her neck and handed the cue to the caddie. Bessie rushed out at this time and could not help but push sang Xia, scolding, ¡± liar! You¡¯re a liar!¡± Bessie¡¯s face was burning hot again! Sang Xia¡¯s actions had clearly told her how stupid she was! he was actually toyed around by her like this! To think that she would actually believe her nonsense! But in the end, she was even more dissatisfied with the fact that sang Xia knew how to fight, and that she was good at it! As for sang Xia, she stumbled two steps after being pushed. Rong Zhan immediately rushed up to her, but sang Xia raised her hand to stop him. She frowned and stared at Bessie. you pushed me? ¡± There are so many people here, don¡¯t you have any manners?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a liar! So What if I don¡¯t have any class? you played me, so I¡¯ll Push You!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of mockery. He suddenly snorted and raised his hand- ¡°Pa!¡± A slap landed on Bessie¡¯s face. With a crisp slap, Bessi was caught off guard. Not only was Bessi stunned, but the onlookers were also dumbfounded. he was obedient. Who did he hit? He slapped Miss Bessie in public? That was the Godfather¡¯s step-daughter! you, you b * tch, you actually dare to hit me?! bessi was extremely angry but also felt humiliated. no one had ever dared to hit her! The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. yes, you think you can push me just because you¡¯re uncultured? Then I don¡¯t care, just treat it as if I¡¯m sick, I¡¯m going to hit you!¡± ¡°You, you-!¡± ¡°try pointing at me again? Do you think I won¡¯t cut it off in the next second?¡± As soon as sang Xia¡¯s voice fell, Bessie subconsciously retracted his finger. However, when he came back to his senses, he was so angry that he was about to explode. Sang Xia ignored him and chuckled. don¡¯t forget our bet. Keep your promise. So many people have heard you. A promise is worth a thousand gold! ¡°stop right there! You¡¯re the one who lied to me first!¡± Bessie covered his face that had been slapped, his body trembling with anger. at the mention of the bet, bessie¡¯s heart tightened. it was an asset that his biological father had left him and could not be sold. it was a big joke to bet on someone else! She was too embarrassed to face her father! However, it was precisely because sang Xia said that she did not know how to play, and because he was full of confidence, that he used this as a bet! She had wanted to see sang Xia embarrass herself with so many people around, but now, with so many people¡¯s approval, she had no way of not fulfilling her promise! He could only try to defend himself. Sang Xia turned around, and the impatience in her eyes grew. when did I lie? You¡¯re the one who has a problem understanding it. ¡± Bessi gritted his teeth. didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t know how to play?! when sang xia heard this- Chapter 562 ? 562 She called Godfather daddy, scared Bessie silly Her lips curled into a mocking smile. see, I told you that you didn¡¯t understand. In Z Country, people have always been extremely humble. Those who know how to play say that they don¡¯t know how to play well, and those who play well say that they¡¯re not good at it. This is clearly a traditional virtue of humility and not arrogance. ¡°Pfft-!¡± as soon as sang xia finished speaking, the countless people around them who heard her burst into laughter! bessi was so angry that she almost fainted. she did not believe that she would be so unlucky every time she met this woman. she was defeated by her every time. seeing that sang xia was about to leave, she was so embarrassed that she became angry and wanted to attack her. However, as soon as she raised her hand, someone grabbed her wrist tightly. The force was so great that it was terrifying, as if it was about to be crushed. ¡°You¡¯d better stop. I let you run away once, and now you dare to show your face and make a scene. Do you want to have another car accident? Hmm?¡± bessi¡¯s face was extremely pale. she watched as the man she had fallen for almost crushed her arm and threatened her. her heart was filled with unwillingness and resentment. At this moment, a low shout suddenly sounded. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Rong Zhan flung her arm away and pushed her aside. He even took out a tissue and wiped his hands carefully. He threw the tissue at her in disgust, not giving her any face at all. He was extremely ruthless. Bessi was once again humiliated. When she saw that Amber Sen had arrived, she was in a sorry state. Bessi gritted her teeth and pinched her inner thigh hard. She squeezed out two drops of tears and cried pitifully. She stumbled to Amber¡¯s side, covered her face that sang Xia had hit, and cried, ¡± uncle, uncle, look at how much they have bullied me. Who are they? how dare they do this to me? how dare they hit me in your territory? ¡± He obviously doesn¡¯t put you in his eyes. That¡¯s too much! Quickly teach them a lesson!¡± The moment he said that. Anberson looked at sang Xia and Rong Zhan. Bessie was secretly pleased with herself. This uncle had always been indulgent towards her for the sake of her mother. With just these two people, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have a problem. Who asked them to still be so arrogant? However, at this moment. sang xia looked at him calmly and suddenly asked, ¡± are you really going to punish us because of her? ¡± father.¡± His father. father! When Bessie heard these two words, he was instantly stunned. For a moment, she thought she was hallucinating and had heard wrong. what a joke. However, the next second. Her arm was unceremoniously pulled away by her uncle. He turned to her and scolded, ¡± Didn¡¯t I tell you many times not to always cause trouble?! You always think that it¡¯s for your mother¡¯s sake, but there¡¯s always a second or third time, and no one will spare you!¡± Bessi was dumbfounded. ¡°uncle ¡­ uncle zhenzhen¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blind. I saw everything, including the things you¡¯ve done in the past. If you don¡¯t restrain yourself, I don¡¯t need to do anything, and someone will take care of you! Now, why don¡¯t you get lost?¡± Bessi was shocked, but at the same time, she felt even more humiliated. Harren saw that she was not in a good mood, so he came up and pulled her away. Harren didn¡¯t like this half-sister of his. However, he still had an obligation and responsibility. bessi was pulled away by him, but she still held on to his arm tightly and asked, ¡± brother! Tell me, what did that woman call uncle?¡± Chapter 563 ? 563 a private conversation between the son-in-law and father-in-law! she is uncle¡¯s only kin in this world. He has been looking for her for many years. As soon as these words came out, Bessie felt as if he had been struck by lightning! In the end, wasn¡¯t it because of his uncle¡¯s identity that he was able to be so fearless? but what was going on now? the woman that he had always looked down on was actually his uncle¡¯s daughter? ¡± bessie, if you want to live a good life, then promise me that you won¡¯t mess with them again. otherwise, they won¡¯t help you and they won¡¯t let you have a way out. you think you¡¯re bad, but there are always people worse and more ruthless than you in this world. what¡¯s more terrifying is that they still have the ability! ¡± As Harren spoke, he patted her shoulder and said, ¡± this is the last time I¡¯m telling you this advice. It¡¯s up to you whether you listen to it or not. Remember, if you want to keep your life, don¡¯t do anything that¡¯ll get you killed. After Harren sent her off, Bessie heard his words and was extremely indignant. How could she live well after being humiliated like this? Bessie clenched his fists tightly. He wanted her to stop at this moment. What had she been doing in the past? Thinking of the woman he had caught, a cold glint flashed in his eyes. she had to use her last trump card! *** When he was at Amber son, he still wanted to go to lunch with sang Xia and the others. actually, sang xia had wanted to agree, but she really felt a little tired and sleepy, so she refused and said that she wanted to go back and rest. It was impossible for him to not be disappointed. However, he remembered that this was only the beginning. Now that they had made up, there would be many opportunities in the future. He felt at ease. When he was leaving, sang Xia, at his request, asked for a hug from him. However, sang Xia subconsciously looked at Rong Zhan first. This action made Rong Zhan very proud. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he smiled evilly. Although Amber Sen was jealous, he could do nothing about it. After the hug, sang Xia said goodbye to Amber and got into the car first. Rong Zhan watched her get into the car from behind before turning around. Anson sighed. ¡°Since she likes you so much, don¡¯t let her down. I haven¡¯t fulfilled my duties and obligations as a father all these years, but I¡¯ll try my best to make it up to her in the future! She¡¯s my only bloodline left in this world. If anything happens to her, you have to be clear about what will happen!¡± At the end of his sentence, his tone became hard. As he spoke, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes met his seriously, even though he looked half-lazy. His cold lips parted slightly as he spoke in a serious tone, ¡± in fact, I didn¡¯t like you coming to my wife¡¯s world at first not only because I was afraid that you would snatch her away, but also because you would put her in danger. I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but I can say that my wife¡¯s life will always be more important than mine. after saying that, rong zhan¡¯s lips twitched and he added, ¡± don¡¯t worry, father-in-law will let you attend our wedding! ¡± ! wedding? Amber was shocked. However, Rong Zhan had already turned around with a chuckle. He raised his hand and waved it, looking unruly and evil! ** The car drove all the way back. Other than a soothing piano piece playing, there was no other sound in the car. Sang Xia had already fallen asleep by the time Rong Zhan returned to the car. Until ¡­ Chapter 564 ? 564 Sister sang went to buy a pregnancy test kit! It was only when she returned to Rong Zhan¡¯s Villa and was carried out by Rong Zhan that she was half-awake. When she saw that they were already at the villa, she sighed softly in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to fall asleep just like that. She was still thinking about going down to buy something when the car passed by the pharmacy. Of course, she would not tell Rong Zhan what she wanted to buy. ¡°Did my wife wake you up? I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s go upstairs and sleep.¡± ¡°yueyue, no, it¡¯s fine. do i sleep that much? seriously, forget it. let¡¯s go eat first. i¡¯m hungry.¡± Hearing this, even sang Xia felt a little speechless. what was he doing? Why was he either sleeping or eating? The rhythm of causing trouble! Luckily, Rong Zhan did not think too much about it. Sang Xia thought that she must find an excuse to go out later and buy something to test. While they were eating, Rong Zhan asked her, ¡± wife, tell me the truth. What exactly happened during the golf game today? Have you been possessed by someone?¡± ¡°Go! Can¡¯t you say something more humane?¡± Sang Xia glared at him. I¡¯ve always known how to play golf. I learned it from my grandfather when I was young. When I grew up, I played golf while I was in University. You know, Bo Yi is pretty good at golf, right? ¡± The moment he said that. Rong Zhan¡¯s expression changed slightly. Then, he lowered his head so that no one could see his expression. As he ate, he mumbled, ¡± what¡¯s so great about that? I can do it too. Sang Xia took a look and her lips twitched. are you Jealous Again? ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s jealous!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly slammed the table. if it wasn¡¯t for him back then, I would still have-! shi-t! Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about the past. No matter what, you belong to me now and in the future. That¡¯s enough.¡± As sang Xia listened to him, her heart rippled, but she did not say anything. However, she liked Rong Zhan even more now. Although he was flirtatious, flirtatious, and cheap, he was really very manly! He was very manly. She did not know why, but at this moment, she was eating right in front of him, stuffing food into her mouth. In her mind, she was actually thinking, would there be a little Rong Zhan who would sit beside them in the future, and be as arrogant as him? One who was arrogant? If he really won the bid, would he like a boy or a girl? As sang Xia was thinking about this, she suddenly froze. She used to be so afraid of having children and didn¡¯t want to think about it at all, but now she¡¯s actually thinking about these things, Yingluo? At this moment, sang Xia ¡­ She had also noticed that she had been imperceptibly influenced. Even if she was equally afraid now. However, if there really was one ¡­ She would never give up. After dinner. While Rong Zhan was talking to his men, sang Xia sneaked out of the bedroom, found a car, and drove out. The car drove off into the distance. Sang Xia calculated the time and decided that she had to rush back in a while, in case Rong Zhan found out that she was missing and asked where she went. there was a 24-hour pharmacy on the street. The door was suddenly pushed open, and the wind chimes at the door made a clear and pleasant sound. A woman wearing sunglasses, a hat, and a coat appeared. She hurriedly walked past the counter. please give me two pregnancy test kits. After paying, she returned the way she came. After returning to the villa, sang Xia held the two small boxes as if she was a thief. Her heart almost jumped out of her chest, especially when she thought about the test that was about to take place. Chapter 565 ? 565 Sister sang won the bid and flipped out at master Zhan! He had no choice. This was not a small matter, and it was the first time he had experienced something like this. Even if they had deliberately done it during the safe period, there was still a risk of winning the bid. Sang Xia went upstairs, and Rong Zhan did not realize that she had just gone out. At this moment, in the bathroom. Sang Xia studied the instruction manual carefully, then tested it according to the method. After three to five minutes of waiting. To sang Xia, this was a form of torture. Time seemed to have been stretched out by the second. Sang Xia grabbed her hair, feeling extremely anxious. To tell the truth. She did not want to. She didn¡¯t want it to be so early. It was because she seemed to have a lot of things to do and many things waiting for her. If she got pregnant, would the child affect everything? Would she still be happy? but, but ¡­ If they were to have a child, it would be her and Rong Zhan¡¯s child after all. If she did not want it and Rong Zhan found out, he would definitely fly into a rage without a doubt. That fool. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that he had always wanted a child and that he was holding her back. However, he was wrong. Nothing could hold her back. If children were really used to hold a woman back, then there was no need for children to exist. It all depended on one¡¯s heart, how to choose. In the few quiet minutes, sang Xia¡¯s mind was filled with too many thoughts. She was still too nervous. It was time. Sang Xia sat on the toilet bowl and looked at it. Even though she was mentally prepared, when Jian Jia saw the two red lines on the pregnancy test, she was still stunned for a long time. In the end, she clutched the pregnancy test kit tightly, lowered her head, and held her forehead. She took a deep breath and cursed in a low voice, ¡± damn it, to hell with it! Two bars, positive. He won the bid! He could even be chosen during the safe period! Should she praise Rong Zhan¡¯s powerful ability? F * ck! She was really convinced! just as sang xia was trying her best to calm herself down, there was the sound of footsteps outside the door, followed by the sound of a hand landing on the bathroom door handle-! ¡°Wait-! There¡¯s someone!¡± Sang Xia shouted angrily. She didn¡¯t even need to think to know that it was Rong Zhan outside. By coming at this time, he was obviously walking right into the muzzle of the gun. But ¡­ Rong Zhan said, ¡± we¡¯re already an old couple. What¡¯s there to be afraid of when we go to the toilet? ¡± At the end of his sentence, he suddenly opened the door. He thought that he would be able to see something else, but as soon as he entered, he saw his wife sitting on the toilet lid with her arms on her knees and her hand on her forehead. When he pushed the door open, she looked at him with an especially sharp gaze. rong zhan felt a chill down his spine! F * ck, it¡¯s here again. Recently, his wife had been throwing a tantrum all the time, and he didn¡¯t know why. But there must be a reason. ¡°Wife, why are you sitting here?¡± ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t come in!¡± ¡°No, tell me what¡¯s wrong with you. I¡¯ll help you deal with Hanhan.¡± ¡°What can you solve? you can only broadcast-¡± Sang Xia gritted her teeth and swallowed the word ¡®seed¡¯ at the end of her sentence, in case he thought of something. Yes, it was. She didn¡¯t want to tell Rong Zhan that she was pregnant yet, but she wouldn¡¯t hide it from him too much either. When she got used to it and accepted it, she would tell him. Besides, he had always wanted to have a child, and she was going to have her next concert soon. She was worried that Rong Zhan would not let her attend because he was afraid that she would be too tired. However, her body was hers after all. Now that she had a child, she would control her body and not let herself be too tired. Rong Zhan ignored her anger and walked over, half-squatting in front of her. Chapter 566 ? 566 Di¨Clittle white Lotus, master Zhan, is online! Holding her face, sang Xia opened it, and he held it again. He did not give up. He kissed her and coaxed her by calling her ¡± baby ¡± in a low voice. Sang Xia was coaxed by his bewitching voice, and the flame in her heart was extinguished by his gentle voice in no time. After a while, she was leaning on his shoulder. At that moment, she sighed helplessly in her heart. ai! Forget it, let¡¯s just leave it at that. Who asked her to love him? Sang Xia had thrown the pregnancy test away before Rong Zhan came in. After all, it was not very accurate. She still had to find time to go to the hospital for a check-up to confirm. ¡°Wife, tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re always emotionally unstable like this. Do you know that I¡¯m very worried?¡± who would have thought that he would come in to eat her tofu and act like a hooligan, but when he came in, he saw that she had locked herself in the bathroom and was sitting on the toilet with a depressed look on her face! Sang Xia leaned on his neck and took a deep breath. She hugged him tightly and said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. I just feel a little tired. There are always so many women around you who like you and try to seduce you and attract your attention. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m annoyed? ¡± She continued, ¡± those women are so scheming. What if they sleep on your bed one day and send me photos to provoke me? or they deliberately create all kinds of misunderstandings to ruin our relationship? what do you think I should do? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s heart trembled when he heard that. He never knew that she, who seemed to care about everything, actually cared so much and worried so much. But it was all because of him. Rong Zhan seemed to have a lot to say, but in the end, he pressed his forehead against hers and said in a rare firm and serious tone, ¡± just you wait. Just you wait. He ¡­ He didn¡¯t care about anything anymore. a firm thought had already formed in his heart. Rong Zhan carried her to the bed and cuddled with her for a while. Suddenly, he asked, ¡± wife, I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯ve settled everything in Rome. Are we going home or going to Country M? ¡± Her next performance would be in country M. Sang Xia mumbled, ¡± don¡¯t bother. Let¡¯s go to country M directly. Anthony and the others are there anyway. She then asked, ¡± where did you say you were going later? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with complicated emotions when he heard that. It was as if something was fleeting. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ll go to my brother¡¯s place later.¡± He continued, ¡± did you see him today? the one in the wheelchair is my brother. Sang Xia¡¯s lips parted, but she did not say anything. Of course, she knew that the person was Jun hang. It was just that she didn¡¯t switch her own video during the video. She knew all of them, but all of them might not know her. alright then. Come back quickly. We¡¯ll go to country M tomorrow. Sang Xia did not ask further. A hint of hesitation flashed past Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes. He was going to his brother¡¯s place to get the ¡°cancer¡± test sheet! Everything was ready and they were just waiting for him to go over. If he had ¡®cancer¡¯ and his ruse of injuring himself did not work, then he could only use force to get married. he had used both the soft and hard approach. his ¡± just you wait ¡± had also originated from this. regardless of whether the matter succeeded or failed, he had to take her down! No matter what, this time he had to properly pretend to be a pitiful little white Lotus. After Rong Zhan left, he called Cheng Donglin, who had not been by his side for a while. Did you get my ring back?¡± Chapter 567 ? 567 Su Li came to find Xiao Bai (1) After Rong Zhan left, sang Xia turned on her computer and received the information about the second concert in Europe and America that Anthony had sent her. Feeling uneasy, she shut down her computer after a while. She got up and subconsciously wanted to smoke a cigarette, but when she thought of the child in her stomach, her eyes darkened. In the end, she simply threw the whole box into the trash can. The news of her pregnancy came quickly and violently, and she really needed time to calm down. She sat on the bed for a long time, and in the end, she really didn¡¯t know what to do. She got up and called someone. She was calling Su Li. He wanted to ask about the situation on Su Li¡¯s side, and also about what happened at the concert. Of course, she couldn¡¯t find anyone else to talk to about her pregnancy, so she could only talk to Su Li. At this moment. Country B. This was a small country in the central region with beautiful scenery. It was surrounded by the sea on three sides and a mountain on one side. The sun was shining brightly, the beach was by the sea, the seagulls in the sky were in the sky, and the soft white sand was fine. The local conditions and customs were even more charming, making it an excellent tourist destination. There were many travelers of all kinds coming and going here. Su Li was packing his luggage in a hotel in a Street. After packing for a long time, he received a call from sang Xia. She glanced at it, then sat down on the bed and fell down. She went to answer the phone weakly. ¡°hey, baby.¡± She said lazily with her eyes closed. When sang Xia heard that voice, she knew that she had not found Xiao Bai. ¡°How is it? how¡¯s the situation on your side? do you have any clues?¡± When Su Li heard her question, he helplessly massaged his swollen temples. what can I do? this country isn¡¯t that big, but it¡¯s not that small either. Some people can turn around and spend their entire lives. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to find them. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re just going to leave it to fate?¡± ¡°My ass!¡± su li cursed in a low voice. ¡± great aunt, i¡¯ll at most look for it for a week. if i really can¡¯t find it, do you think i¡¯m stupid? i still have my mother. with my mother around, there¡¯s nothing i can¡¯t get out of her. although i¡¯m having a hard time looking for it now, i¡¯m not just trying to give my father a sense of balance. ¡± As she said this, she paused and suddenly slowed down. I¡¯m doing this because I want to see it for myself. What if Xiao Bai and I are really fated? Perhaps, I¡¯ll find him without relying on anyone.¡± To tell the truth. Sang Xia¡¯s heart ached for Su Li. Even though she seemed to be in a much better state than before and still had the energy to complain, she knew that the string that was pressing down on her nerves in her head was really tight. If not for the fact that she knew that little white was still alive and was her only hope, she would probably be in a state of depression right now. It was even worse than before. She had always been good at hiding her true self. sang xia frowned slightly. ¡± a ¡®li, don¡¯t look for people blindly. as you said, no matter how small a country is, once it turns around, it may be a lifetime. so, it¡¯s not reliable to look blindly like this. xiao bai is a man. you should know what he likes and likes. he came here to live a life of concealment. yes, some things have changed, but it¡¯s hard to change a person¡¯s own habits. think about it. he came here alone. What kind of life would he choose? Where do you live?¡± As soon as sang Xia said this, Su Li, who had been hot-headed the entire time, seemed to be suddenly enlightened. She was stunned for a moment. In the blink of an eye, she grabbed her hair and suddenly sat up on the bed. That¡¯s right! Chapter 568 ? 568 Su Li came to find Xiao Bai (2) When did she become so muddleheaded? Why didn¡¯t he think about where little white might be when he had been looking for her the moment he entered this place? ¡°What does little white like?¡± Sang Xia was no longer called ah Nian, but little white. Su Li¡¯s breathing inexplicably stopped for a moment when she heard sang Xia ask this. He didn¡¯t say anything for a while. ¡°a ¡®li?¡± Sang Xia was surprised. ¡± can i say, yingluo, that xiao bai said before that what i like is what he likes, yingluo? ¡± When Su Li said these words, his long and curled eyelashes slightly fluttered. For a moment, even his tone became gentle and slow. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± I used to think that Xiao Bai was someone who didn¡¯t have a mind of his own and would do whatever I said. He would do whatever I said. He would say whatever record I liked. When I said I liked the sea, he said he liked Yingluo too. But now I know that Xiao Bai¡¯s insistence on liking me is actually his biggest opinion, Yingluo. When Su Li said this, a faint mist flickered in her eyes. She bit her lower lip and forced a smile.¡±So, I think I know where he might be.¡±¡±I¡¯m not sure.¡± When you like someone, you will love everything that she likes. That was why she liked the beach, the sea, and the sun. It was like her home, facing the sea and the flowers blooming in spring. For the past two days, she had been looking for someone in the bustling Urban area and had never thought of going to the beach. She had always thought that it was a place for leisure. However, she was wrong, wasn¡¯t she? As Su Li thought about it, the person who had been listless just now seemed to have been injected with chicken blood and left as he wished. Sang Xia quickly said, ¡± hey, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s good that you have some clues. I still have two things to tell you. ¡°What is it?¡± When Su Li heard this, he sat down again. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± i¡¯m pregnant. She was pregnant. Pregnant Oh, you¡¯re pregnant? pregnant? wait, ¨Cck, what did you say? ¡± Buzzzzzz! After Su Li realized what she was saying, he immediately stood up, his eyes instantly widening. you said you¡¯re pregnant?! I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, right?¡± hmm. sang Xia replied, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? are you shocked? ¡± ¡°No, I, you, don¡¯t, Aiya!¡± For a moment, Su Li was so shocked that he was incoherent. In the end, he grabbed his hair and said seriously, ¡± I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care how there¡¯s news in your stomach so quickly! I¡¯m the godmother of my child, so don¡¯t let anyone snatch her away from me. ¡± Su Li was truly shocked this time. She did not expect sang Xia to have a child so soon. didn¡¯t they take any protection? was rong zhan willing to have a child? I thought sang Xia didn¡¯t like children? She wanted to ask too many questions at once, but the moment she opened her mouth, she declared ownership of the child in her good friend¡¯s stomach. After all, this child¡¯s matter was a big one. It was a huge matter. Sang Xia¡¯s heart felt a little better when she heard her say this. She could not help but smile. what are you trying to do? you¡¯re my only best friend. Su Li sounded very happy. The next second, she asked, ¡± quick, tell me, why did it come so suddenly? there¡¯s only a week left until the concert, can you take it? where¡¯s Rong Zhan? didn¡¯t you plan to propose to him at the concert? ¡± At this point, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead in disgust. tell me about Rong Zhan, ah, Rong Zhan. Where did he get such a good life ¡­ Chapter 569 ? 569 Su Li came to find Xiao Bai (3) everyone else Pampers their wife. Look at the two of you. Why are you the one confessing and proposing? ¡± Sang Xia smiled but did not say anything. That was because before that, Rong Zhan had confessed to her many times and proposed to her more than once. ¡°He likes it when I dote on him like this. I¡¯m willing to do so too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! You two already have a child, but my other half hasn¡¯t even made a sound yet. Can you stop torturing me? alright, I¡¯m going to look for Xiao Bai. Oh right, you mentioned two things just now. What¡¯s the other one?¡± ¡± don¡¯t forget to come to the concert. i hope you can see xiao bai with you. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Su Li¡¯s side was silent for a long time before he slowly said,¡±Alright,¡± he said. Although his voice was soft, it was extremely firm. She would definitely go. But she didn¡¯t care about Qingqing, little Bai, or Qingqing anymore. She had to find him no matter what! He hung up the phone. Su Li set out. The small country was surrounded by the sea on three sides. The beach by the sea was simply a natural playground for the human race. Countless tourists came to visit. The weather here was mild, and it often rained. The weather today was very good. Su Li arrived at the most famous White Gull beach in the area. Thin rolling waves washed over the shallows, and the ocean stretched as far as the eye could see. On the beach, there were many travelers from all over the world. sunbathing, The locals were very passionate and sexy. Most of the men were tall and strong, and their tanned brown skin was very healthy and shiny. The women here were also hot and charming. The beach was full of beautiful women in bikinis and bohemian long skirts, and handsome men on yachts and surfing on the sea were everywhere. And Su Li. The first thing he did when he arrived was to stay at an Inn by the Sea. The seaside was filled with coconut trees and coconut trees. There was no end in sight on the other side of the sea, but on the left side of this Sea area, there were tall mountains surrounding it. It looked very majestic. Su Li fell in love with this place the moment he arrived. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she read the article, she felt her eyes heat up. This place was too similar to the place she had imagined. Xiaobai, he came here because of this, right? It didn¡¯t matter if he really wanted to escape from her. However, deep down in his heart, there was a home that they had once dreamed of living in, right? The current Su Li. She was wearing a pair of white short hot pants, and her slender and straight beautiful legs were eye-catching. She wore a light brown t-shirt with a thin layer of sunblock on the outside, a baseball cap, and sunglasses. She pulled her luggage and walked into the seaside Inn she had chosen after feeling excited and emotional. The seaside Inn didn¡¯t stand out in front of many five-star seaside hotels. Similarly, there were several seaside inns. This time, Su Li did not stay in a hotel. On the contrary, he chose one of the Inns in the sea view Inn. They found a restaurant with the best view. Although it was a little small, it looked much more peaceful. She had been suffering from insomnia these days. He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. As soon as they entered, the wind chimes made of seashells made a melodious and pleasant sound as the glass door was pushed open. It was as if her Restless Heart was slowly being soothed. At this moment. Time seemed to have quieted down. The moment the glass door closed, she felt as if she had entered another world, even though it was noisy outside. Chapter 570 ? 570 The boss of this Seaview Inn is a little bored! It was a three-story Inn with a sea view. The interior was decorated in a fresh Mediterranean style. Bottles, shells, and conches were hung on the walls. The floor was painted in layers of white, like a deck. There were also ropes and fine sand deliberately piled up. As soon as she entered, she saw a man sitting at the bar. Su Li¡¯s attention was drawn to the decorations inside. After a while, she heard the man¡¯s voice, and then she suddenly reacted. She immediately looked over. ¡°Hello, what do you need?¡± It was a man¡¯s voice that was very clear and not unfamiliar. Su Li looked at him. Those black strands of hair were facing her. With his head slightly lowered, she could see his hair whorl. ¡°Yueyue, please give me a suite with the best view.¡± as soon as su li¡¯s words came out and his voice fell, the man¡¯s body seemed to suddenly freeze. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? is there a problem?¡± As Su Li spoke, he walked over and took out his money and passport to handle the check-in procedures. At this moment, she was still waiting for the man to reply. The two glass doors were pushed open again. A little girl in a floral dress ran in. She was in a hurry and looked to be about 16 or 17 years old. As soon as she entered, her clear voice was heard, ¡± boss! Leave this to me! Go and rest, don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± Only now did the man raise his head. However, he didn¡¯t look at Su Li, but directly looked at the young girl. His tone was clear and light, but also a little low. mu Luo, go and tidy up Suite 301 on the third floor. The guest is preparing to move in. ¡°What did you say? boss, you-¡± The girl called mu Luo was stunned and subconsciously reminded her. However, when she met her boss¡¯s eyes, she could only swallow her words and turn around to go upstairs to clean up. There was no elevator here. The three-story building had wooden staircases. After the man on the other side turned his head, he took Su Li¡¯s identity information from the stage without a change in his expression and entered it into the computer to record it. Su Li was still leaning against the front of the bar with her arms crossed. She turned around to look around, and then when the man reminded her that she could stay, Su Li suddenly turned around and asked him, ¡± handsome, I say, do you recognize me? ¡± After all, she was an International Movie star. The tourism industry here was so developed, so there must be many people who knew her. She asked, not forgetting to put away her passport and other information. And the man in front of Su Li. His eyes drooped slightly, never meeting Su Li¡¯s gaze. He seemed to be very afraid of the cold. The people here wore very little, and he was the only one who wore a long shirt and long pants. He looked very white. But it also looked a little abnormally white. There was not much blood. Her appearance was also very ordinary. yet another passerby. again? When Su Li thought of this word, he was slightly stunned. That¡¯s right. She remembered ah Nian. Ah Nian, that¡¯s how it looked. However, this thought only flashed through Su Li¡¯s mind for an instant before disappearing, because little white was very beautiful. Very good, very good looking. He was handsome and clean. however, it was very likely that he was in these waters right now. she had to find him as soon as possible! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing that the man didn¡¯t say anything, Su Li also withdrew his gaze and turned to get his luggage. He said indifferently, ¡± I only came to find someone. Don¡¯t expose my address. At this moment, the young girl who had gone upstairs earlier also came down. He put down the key. The man handed her the key and said, ¡± the key to your room. Su Li took it without even looking at it. thanks. After saying that, she turned around and left. But Su Li did not notice that the man¡¯s hand had not yet been withdrawn. His slender and fair fingers seemed to faintly tremble. Chapter 571 ? 571 boss, why did you give your room to her? At the same time. It was only when he slowly retracted his hand that he dared to slowly raise his head. He looked at her departing figure. wow, boss, this woman is so beautiful, so cold, and so cool. But why does she look so familiar? ¡± Mu Luo, who had two flaxen braids, said with her round eyes wide open. ¡°Yingluo, yes. She¡¯s a very famous celebrity.¡± He lowered his eyes and said lightly. ¡°Then, boss! Just because she¡¯s a celebrity, you gave her your room?¡± Little mu Luo¡¯s expression was complicated. as soon as he said this. He was slightly stunned. After a while, he said, ¡± Room 301 is a little damp and I¡¯m not comfortable living in it, so I gave it to her. Although Room 302 is small, it has good sunlight. Help me move my things to Room 302. I¡¯ll stay there first. After saying this, he didn¡¯t wait for her reply. He took his phone from the bar counter and walked out. He didn¡¯t go upstairs. Instead, he pushed open the glass door and walked out. Little mu Luo, however, was dumbfounded. What a joke! The 301 waves? Uncomfortable? That was clearly a suite specially arranged for him by his doctor friend who sent him here to recuperate. The all-round lighting, view, and quietness were the best. At night, she could see the dark blue starry sky, which was deep and boundless. When she closed her eyes, she could hear the sound of the waves. Such a perfect suite, and he actually said that it was uncomfortable to stay in it? Little mu Luo shook her head, ¡± you¡¯re not thinking of giving the best to that woman, are you? ¡± No, perhaps it was really uncomfortable? there were quite a few beautiful women staying here, but he didn¡¯t let anyone off the hook. this time, wanwan might really have been an accident, right? Little mu Luo shook her head and stopped thinking. She turned around and went to clean up Room 302. Room 302 was right next to Room 301. At this moment. Su Li put down her luggage in Room 301 upstairs, and was covered in a thin layer of sweat. There was no elevator here to take her luggage, so it was a little troublesome. This boss didn¡¯t even know that she was a woman and helped her. He was being a gentleman. ¡°Sigh, I really can¡¯t.¡± Su Li shook his head and gave a low sigh as if he was pointing at something. what he meant was that he could not do it. However, this suite ¡­ After Su Li walked in, he looked around at everything. This suite still had a Mediterranean theme, similar to the living room downstairs, fresh and romantic. The white wooden floor and the White carpet in the bedroom looked very clean. The light blue curtains fluttered in the wind, swaying from time to time. On the floor-to-ceiling windows, there were decorations made of curved branches and leaves with dim yellow light bulbs hanging on them. It was a white porcelain bottle with a rose in it. Su Li walked in and walked around. The corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but Twitch. this place didn¡¯t seem too bad. it was decorated exactly to her liking. Su Li touched the rocking chair on the Open-Air Balcony and sat on it. She closed her eyes. At that moment, she felt that her heart had truly calmed down. For some reason, she felt that there was a familiar scent in this room that made her feel at ease. The bed had been changed and everything had been cleaned up, but she still felt that there was an inexplicable smell in the air that made her feel comfortable. It was not the smell of flowers or plants, but a dense mist that originated from humans. She didn¡¯t think much of it. Because ¡­ Chapter 572 ? 572 Su Li saw ah Nian and went crazy! Because of the comfort in her heart, she felt that it might be because she was closer to Xiao Bai. Xiaobai was definitely here. Thinking of this, Su Li could no longer sit still. He got up, planning to go downstairs to eat something before looking for Xiao Bai. However, just as she got up. His eyes seemed to have touched something, and he was instantly stunned. It was a back view. With just one glance, her entire body was attracted to it-! Wait a minute! Who was that? As she sat on the reef, the waves beat against her. Her thin back view was really dazzled. It seemed! That really did seem like it! Su Li couldn¡¯t hold back. He leaned on the seemingly loose fence on the third floor and suddenly shouted without care, ¡± ah Nian! Ah Nian! It really looked like ah Nian¡¯s figure! However, wasn¡¯t ah Nian just little Bai? With that thought in mind, she became agitated and continued to shout, ¡± ah Nian! Ah Nian! it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me!¡± However, after she shouted a few times, it was like the rain had wet the ground and could not withstand the ups and downs. The figure didn¡¯t react at all from the beginning to the end. he didn¡¯t even turn around. su li was extremely anxious. seeing that he had no reaction, he was not willing to give up, so he turned around and hurriedly went downstairs. She was going to find that figure. He was just outside. When she reached downstairs, she ran out in a hurry, and the wind chimes rang. However, when she rushed out, she did not realize that a man had entered first in front of her. Mu Luo walked over with a coat and was about to hand it to her boss. However, the two of them saw the cool and pretty celebrity run out and run out in front of them. Then, they would go around anxiously looking for someone and shout their name. ¡°Eh? I¡¯m so curious about this celebrity sister. Who is she looking for? no one has a phone or text message or something. A phone call is all it takes.¡± Little mu Luo shook her head with a surprised look. However, the moment she said this, the boss¡¯s expression changed slightly. His dark eyes darkened and his gaze followed the figure outside the door. When he saw her running around outside the door, shouting someone¡¯s name everywhere, he did not know what to feel at that moment. ¡°hey, boss, what¡¯s wrong? aren¡¯t you going to watch the fun?¡± Little mu Luo asked hurriedly when she saw her boss turning around and was about to leave. ¡± mu luo, i¡¯ll trouble you to get some food. i¡¯m hungry. ¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t return to the bar counter. Instead, he walked to a resting area in the hall and sat on a high chair. Under the glass cover of the long table, there were countless beautiful bottle caps. Mu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. She turned around and went to give him some food. their boss¡¯s appetite had never been good. this was the first time he had eaten at this time. She quickly got everything ready, including desserts and coffee, but the glass door opened as soon as they were served. Su Li walked in. She was different from when she first arrived. Her hair was messy and her eyes were slightly red. It was as if she wanted to say something, but in front of these strangers, she naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything. She hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast, so she was hungry. However, she didn¡¯t say that she wanted to eat. Just as she turned around and was about to go upstairs, suddenly, a gentle man¡¯s voice was heard. miss su, are you hungry? Do you want to sit down and eat something before you go find someone?¡± Chapter 573 ? 573 Su Li suspects the boss, he¡¯s not right! As soon as this man said this, Su Li was instantly stunned. She slowly turned her head and looked over. It was the boss. He raised his head slightly, but it was half-tilted. He didn¡¯t look at himself, but looked at the beach and rocks outside. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Su Li had clearly heard his words just now, he would have suspected that he had opened his mouth. ¡°Are you calling me?¡± Su Li slowly walked over, glanced at him, and then sat down. He picked up a piece of tiramisu and ate it. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. She mumbled as she ate. She was really hungry, so she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. However, as he ate, Su Li discovered that something seemed to be wrong. This boss. why did he say so little? He often didn¡¯t answer her questions, and when he spoke, he would stammer. He had not looked at her directly even once! Could it be that she didn¡¯t notice when he was looking at her? Su Li was also very sensitive. She kept feeling that something was not quite right. Therefore, as she ate, she raised her eyes slightly to size up the man in front of her. He looked ordinary, his clothes were simple, and his skin was very fair. However, why was he still wearing so much on such a hot day? did he really not feel the heat? Or were there any marks on his body that he wanted to cover up? You want to cover it? Su Li seemed to have thought of something and was stunned again. Tiramisu fell from his hand. su li just stared fixedly at him, then suddenly asked, ¡± did you go out just now? ¡± As they were talking, mu Luo came over with two glasses of lemon water. He happened to hear his boss say, ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Mu Luo looked at him in shock. Their boss, however, looked calm. Seeing this, mu Luo¡¯s action of putting down the plate froze. What the f * ck. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. Their boss¡¯s gaze turned to her, and little mu Luo hurriedly put on a fake smile, ¡± it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Then, he ran away. Then, she hid behind the bar counter and stared at the two of them, biting her hand in a dilemma. It¡¯s finished! could it be that their boss had fallen for the big star? Why are you still lying? Not only did he give up his room to her, but he also asked for food at this time for no reason. He even took the initiative to invite this beautiful woman to give him food. And most importantly, when this beautiful woman asked him a question, he actually lied! He had clearly gone out! Heavens! This was simply like the sun rising from the West. The sickly boss didn¡¯t usually talk to women, let alone hit on them. Su Li just stared at him, not knowing if he believed him or not. The boss tilted his head and still didn¡¯t look at her. He looked at the scenery outside the right side of the glass. Su Li forcefully suppressed the strange feeling in his heart. No, what was going on? The feeling he gave her was too strange. It was too unusual. Why was it strange? it was because he gave her a feeling of deja vu. This caused Su Li¡¯s entire heart to be unable to calm down. Su Li gently pursed his lips and stared at him. He frowned and stuffed the food into his mouth. In a casual tone, he said, ¡± you seem to be very afraid to look at me. What are you staring at through the glass for? could there be flowers outside? what¡¯s so nice to see? ¡± su li had only casually said this. Then, she looked down at her phone and didn¡¯t seem to care about him. But when she lowered her head. She quickly sent a message to sang Xia- Chapter 574 ? 574 Little white is in disguise? ¡± baby, i don¡¯t see xiao bai here, but i see someone who gives me a weird feeling. no matter how] put it] zhenzhen looks] little like ah nian, but his face is completely different. damn it, is this a coincidence or a conspiracy?! ¡± Su Li was more inclined to the former. Because out of all the hotels she had stayed in, he was the only one she had chosen. She felt that her thoughts were somewhat inconceivable. When sang Xia received the news, she immediately gave her a call. su li hesitated for a moment. she picked up her phone and got down from the high chair. ¡± thank you for your hospitality. i¡¯ll go to the bathroom first. ¡± After saying that, she went to answer the phone. ¡°A ¡®li, there are many people in the world who are similar. Although you¡¯re suspicious, don¡¯t be too rash. Also, think about it. It¡¯s not impossible for Xiao Bai to disguise himself because he doesn¡¯t want to implicate you. Say, Yingluo.¡± As soon as these words were said, Su Li couldn¡¯t even hear the rest of the words. I don¡¯t want to get Yingluo involved. could it be that xiaobai had put on a disguise again because she didn¡¯t want to delay and affect her? When Su Li thought of this possibility, his head felt like it was about to explode. If she found Xiao Bai¡¯s real face, it would be a very difficult thing. If he really disguised as Yingluo! ¡°Fuck!¡± What a torturous little demon! pah! No, little monster! Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Su Li hung up the phone. With a gloomy face, he unhappily cursed in a low voice. When they were about to return, Su Li sneaked around the corner and peeked his head out to take a look at the man. Then, he posted a message on his Weibo. Then, he put his phone back into his pocket and went back. However, when she passed by the bar counter, she saw the young girl with two pigtails snickering and giggling. She stopped in her tracks. Then, he suddenly called out to her, ¡± hey, little beauty Yingluo. ¡°Argh! It¡¯s you!¡± Little mu Luo was startled by her sudden appearance and jumped off the chair. Then, she seemed to realize that she might have overreacted, so she quickly touched her hair and said with a smile, ¡± beautiful sister, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± She didn¡¯t know when her attitude had started, but it had suddenly become very friendly and warm. Su Li slightly raised her brows, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She lowered her head and took out a US dollar from her small wallet, her eyes indicating in the direction of her boss. She said in a low voice, ¡± him. Tell me about him. When little mu Luo heard this, she widened her eyes and seemed to be very excited. ¡°Y-you¡¯re Yingluo?¡± was she interested in their boss by asking her about him? ¡°You can¡¯t say?¡± no, no, no. I can tell you. I can tell you anything you want to know, little sister! When Su Li saw the look in her eyes, he knew that this little girl was thinking too much. ¡°He, how long has he been here?¡± Su Li only glanced at him indifferently before shifting his gaze away, as if the topic of conversation was not on him. When mu Luo heard her question, she was stunned. She ¡­ Did she really just ask casually? She remembered what she had told him before. She hesitated for a moment and pouted. it¡¯s been one or two years. This is our boss. ¡°What?¡± An enormous sense of disappointment suddenly welled up in Su Li¡¯s heart. Even if she didn¡¯t dare to have much hope, she still felt a blow to her heart when she heard these words. Mu Luo saw her dejected expression and asked curiously ¡­ Chapter 575 ? 575 Miss, our boss is interested in you what¡¯s the matter, miss? do you know our boss? ¡± Su Li didn¡¯t reply to her, but after a long while, she still said, ¡± since he¡¯s been here for so long, do you have any photos of him from the past? I want to take a look. As soon as he said this. Little mu Luo¡¯s expression instantly froze. Finally, she mumbled, ¡± our boss hates taking photos. He doesn¡¯t have many photos.¡± Su Li,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± Mu Luo saw that her expression was really ugly and she seemed to be about to leave. She hurriedly said, ¡± little sister, by the way, I have something to tell you secretly. ¡°What?¡± Su Li furrowed his brows. His heart had suffered a blow, and he no longer had any interest. But in the next second, her words had unknowingly attracted Su Li¡¯s attention. miss, this is the first time our boss has taken the initiative to talk to a girl. I feel like he¡¯s a little interested in you, miss. As she spoke, she pointed her two little index fingers together and gave her an evil smile. She raised her eyebrows meaningfully and said, ¡± interesting. Su Li,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± This little brat. Why didn¡¯t he understand what she meant? However, she frowned slightly and did not make any comments. There were many people who liked her. Little mu Luo looked at her indifferent face and couldn¡¯t help pouting her little mouth, ¡± little sister, you¡¯re so cold. You must not know that when our boss saw that you had checked in, he gave you the suite in our shop. When he saw that you were tired, he deliberately treated you to a meal. And just now, he clearly went out for a while, but he lied to you that he didn¡¯t go out for a walk. As she said this, Su Li had originally just wanted to listen, but after hearing her words, especially the last teasing, her entire body froze. Wait a minute. what¡¯s the situation? ¡°Can you repeat that?¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at her. Mu Luo repeated patiently, ¡± Qianqian, he clearly went out just now. You asked him, but he said he didn¡¯t. Strange, what¡¯s there to hide? I guess our boss must have said the wrong thing because he was nervous, Qianqian. As mu Luo spoke, she suddenly realized something and let out an ¡®oh no¡¯. She quickly lowered her head and said, ¡± oh no, I¡¯ll stop talking. Our boss is looking over. Then, she quickly pretended to busy herself with the things at hand. Yet Su Li¡¯s heart was once again in turmoil. No. No. Who could tell her what was going on? She felt as if she was trapped in a daze and was dizzy. However, when she recalled what the little girl had said to her just now, she held her breath and slowly turned around to look up at him. However ¡­ Just as she raised her head to look over, Su Li also saw him turn his head, and his own line of sight once more missed his. why? He didn¡¯t dare to look at her? Why would he lie to her? And he would even give her the best room in the Seaview Inn? take the initiative to invite her to eat? Su Li¡¯s heart was in his mouth. she narrowed her eyes slightly and began to think as she stared at him with an especially deep gaze. she walked towards him again. She continued to sit there as if nothing had happened. He was still sitting opposite her, looking at the glass, as if he was looking at the scenery outside. Drinking coffee. The phone in his pocket rang with many message notifications. Su Li took it out. It was the Weibo post she had just posted. In a short time, there were several thousand comments. su li had just posted a weibo post after that, and it was like this ¡­ Chapter 576 ? 576 He was looking at the reflection of you in the glass [ I¡¯m eating, and there¡¯s a man sitting opposite me. He¡¯s been looking at the window. Is there anything to see outside? ] in the end, there were countless comments of all kinds, and several of them were pushed to the top of the hot search list. When Su Li saw the one at the very top, it was as if he had been struck by lightning. Inexplicably, his heart trembled. The popular netizen named seventeen replied, ¡± [ there¡¯s nothing to see outside the window. what¡¯s good is the person reflected in the window (tsundere wang) ] When Su Li saw these words, his entire body became unsettled. She put her phone away in a panic, and her heart started to beat wildly. She didn¡¯t want to admit that even though she was in a hurry to find Xiao Bai, she felt a sense of belonging in her heart. It was an instinctive reaction from her body. Therefore, she was baffled! However, at this moment, she met another boss like him. He was a boss who gave her a very strange feeling. su li didn¡¯t take mu luo¡¯s words about their boss¡¯s concern for her to heart too much, but this comment from a netizen caused waves of ripples in her heart, and she was also shocked. She held the coffee with both hands and sipped it. At the same time, she took this opportunity to look at the glass window. it seemed to be an accident. But this time, it was a deliberate move. really? From the moment she came over, no matter what he said or did, he kept looking at the window. She had always thought that he was looking at the scenery outside the window. However, what was the truth? Was it really as the netizens said, he was looking at his reflection on the glass? Su Li¡¯s breathing was tense. however, in the next second- When her gaze fell on the glass, she also looked at his figure reflected on the glass. The two gazes seemed to be locked on another plane. Intersection, collision! At that moment, time seemed to have stopped. The two of them seemed to be stunned for a moment. However, the other party seemed to be the first to react. He quickly looked away and avoided the collision of gazes. After Su Li came to her senses, she also looked in another direction. She was still holding the coffee in her hands, as if nothing had happened, but her heart was wildly beating. This boss gave her a very different and strange feeling, but she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity from him. Su Li¡¯s heart was practically about to burst out. It was as if the answer was about to be revealed, and her hand holding the coffee couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Some emotions gushed out. She was afraid and nervous. He was caught off guard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± At this moment, he seemed to have noticed her strange behavior and suddenly asked. Su Li¡¯s hands were tightly clenched. At his question, her wildly beating heart seemed to have calmed down a bit. She forcefully suppressed some of the emotions in her heart, looked at him, and slowly said,¡±You, when did you become the boss of this ocean view Inn? I heard it was one or two years ago?¡± she didn¡¯t believe it. she didn¡¯t believe it was really one or two years ago. The man was slightly stunned. He lowered his eyes and hummed in agreement. However, he didn¡¯t say anything else. After replying, he got up. eat more. I¡¯m going to rest. He didn¡¯t seem to dare to stay any longer. It was as if he was afraid that if he continued to stay, he would expose something. Su Li-however, panicked and went up to pull on his sleeve. hey, wait-minute ¡­! However ¡­ This pull wasn¡¯t important, but when Su Li¡¯s line of sight touched his sleeve, he immediately saw the faintly exposed white skin under the sleeve. On it, there seemed to be some very clear green veins. Chapter 577 ? 577 Su Li recognized Xiao Bai and went to find him She was stunned. His lips moved. However, before she could say anything, his sleeve suddenly slipped out of his hand. He turned around and left. And Su Li stood where he was. He suddenly felt that his feet were floating, and he took a step back. It was as if he had seen something unbelievable. Finally, she supported herself with the long table and sat down on a chair. She took a deep breath and fell into a state of confusion and helplessness. what did she just see? Under the boss¡¯s sleeves, green veins were spreading on his skin. It was extraordinary. That¡¯s why he was wearing so much. He was really hiding something. but for a moment, su li seemed to know that what he was hiding was not just his body, but even his everything. This thought shook her heart even more, and she found it hard to believe. Until ¡­ ¡°Big sister Yingluo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Luo asked with concern when she saw Su Li¡¯s panicked expression. However, Su Li grabbed her wrist and held it tightly. you¡¯re telling me that he¡¯s very weak. He just had an operation, right? ¡± Mu Luo subconsciously widened her eyes. how did you know? ¡± su li¡¯s expression became even more indescribable, and her heart was tightly suspended. her brows furrowed, and she looked at her almost imploringly.¡±did he not come over for a year or two? did he only come for a week or so?¡± Am I right?¡± As soon as she said this, a strange look flashed across mu Luo¡¯s face. Her lips trembled. no, no, who the hell are you?! He¡¯s my boss, and he¡¯s always been here. If you want to do anything to him, you can¡¯t hurt Yingluo!¡± ¡°He¡¯s my man!¡± Su Li suddenly lowered his voice and called out! As soon as he said that, little mu Luo widened her eyes and opened her mouth wide. She wanted to say something, but all of a sudden, she was stuck in her throat. However, Su Li pushed her away and charged forward without a care. However, after running a few steps, she suddenly retreated. Mu Luo was frightened by her. Su Li asked, ¡± where does he live? where is he living now?! mu luo couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. she looked at her and pointed upstairs. ¡± third floor, next to you. ¡± Next door. Next door. When Su Li heard these words, he instantly ran up again. Little mu Luo was left standing there in a daze, as if she had heard something unbelievable. Their sickly boss. How could it be that pretty sister¡¯s man? no. If it was true, why did they not seem to know each other in the beginning? She was really confused this time. And the current Su Li. She found it hard to imagine and couldn¡¯t believe that this was how fate came to be. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had actually encountered such a situation where a flower that was intentionally planted didn¡¯t bloom, but a Willow that was unintentionally planted would grow into shade. he was the owner of an inn by the sea. She stepped into the place where she was going to live. She was here to find little white. However, she had never thought that this boss could actually be him. That familiar back, that figure, that inexplicable care and concern for her, and finally, under his sleeves, the blue veins on his arms appeared. Which ordinary person would have such a thing? It was clearly her Xiao Bai. When Su Li thought of this, he found it impossible to remain calm. Tears welled up in her eyes. The three-story building seemed to take her a long time to climb, until ¡­ Chapter 578 ? 578 He didn¡¯t want to hold her up, and his heart ached for him She stood at the end of the stairs and raised her head to look at the room. She slowed down. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, as if he was afraid of disturbing someone. Although Su Li really wanted to acknowledge him, really wanted to find him, really wanted to confirm his identity, but when all of this really was about to come, she seemed to have become a timid person. It had been six years, and he had left her for so long. It was so familiar, but it also felt so strange. Sang Xia said. He had disguised himself because he did not dare to acknowledge her. Just like when he was ah Nian, he did not dare to let her find out that he was Xiao Bai. His life was fragile, and he did not dare to give her happiness. she was even more afraid that if he were to have another accident, he would once again give her an even deeper pain. however, xiaobai. Do you know ¡­ Even if you live in this world for a month, a day, an hour, a minute, or even a second, I want to be by your side. Do you know that? Su Li stood in front of the door to his room, her hands clenched into fists. She raised them, wanting to knock on the door, but at this moment, she really did not dare to. After a long time She leaned against the door and slowly turned around. She raised her head slightly and closed her eyes, feeling the stinging in her eyes. After a long while, crystal-like tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes. At this moment, inside. A man was also leaning against the door. He lowered his head slightly and pulled up his sleeves slightly. The terrifying green veins started to spread from his wrist up to his collarbone and under his chest. Some genes in his body had not completely calmed down. He looked like a neither human nor a beast. He was like this. How could he be worthy of her, who was so outstanding and beautiful? He didn¡¯t know when, but the door next to him was unlocked. A moment later, she seemed to have opened the door and entered. At this moment, Su Li was almost ninety-nine percent sure that this person was the one she was looking for. Su Li gave her mother a call. As soon as the call came through, she asked the question that she wanted to ask. Did Xiao Bai change into a new person after leaving this time? Her mother didn¡¯t say ¡®no¡¯ directly. Instead, she asked, ¡± have you really found it?! When Su Li heard this, he instantly understood everything. Yingluo¡¯s mommy, tell Daddy that I¡¯ll be happy. I love you. ¡°Silly girl, your happiness is the most important thing. But I¡¯ll tell your father later, or he won¡¯t feel accomplished.¡± As she spoke, she added, ¡± Xiao Bai has indeed changed his appearance. Your father said that he doesn¡¯t want you to find him. He doesn¡¯t want to hold you back. ¡°Mother!¡± Okay, okay, okay. You don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand. I also feel bad for that kid. After all, he¡¯s so handsome and he¡¯s so good to my daughter. My daughter, this time, when you find him, treat him well, understand? ¡± It was rare for Su Li¡¯s mother to give so many instructions. In the past, Su Li would have been too lazy to listen, but this time, she just lay on the side and listened, silently crying. After the call ended, Su Li lay on the large bed, his face buried in the pillow. The young lady beneath him said that this was the room he had lived in before. So, even if the bed and pillow had all been changed, this bed was still the one he had laid on before, and this pillow was also the one he had used. Su Li greedily enjoyed this tranquility. At this moment, she did not dare to disturb him. Chapter 579 ? 579 She played hard to get and kept him hanging So what if she was afraid that she had acknowledged him? what if he rejected her and ran away? Su Li¡¯s heart immediately became sensitive and cautious. This time, she just wanted to be the one to protect him. At night. Night gradually fell. Su Li stayed in her room the entire afternoon. After she had thought things through, she waited for the arrival of night. That was because the night was the time when one¡¯s guard was at its lowest, and reason was at its weakest. If Xiaobai did not look for her, she would look for Xiaobai. At night, when he was taking a shower. The sound of the water splashing could be heard clearly in his room. The soundproofing here was not very good. He was lying quietly on the single bed. Suddenly, they heard a scream. He was startled and immediately sat up on the bed. The water had stopped, but he could not hear any more movement. He sensed that something might have happened, so he put on his clothes and went down to open the door. The moment he opened the door, it was as such. She also opened the door and rushed out. Her chest was wrapped in a bath towel, revealing two slender and straight legs. Her hair was wet, her beautiful face was red, and her eyes were misty. She was so beautiful and sexy that she was like a soul-stirring Enchantress. He was completely stunned. However, the next moment, she looked as if she had seen her Savior. She hurriedly pounced on him and said with a panicked expression, ¡± boss, is this place safe or not? I¡¯m so scared. I keep feeling like I heard people walking outside when I was taking a shower. This place isn¡¯t high up and the security measures are very poor. Will something happen?! He watched as she pounced over, her soft body in his arms. Her fragrance lingered, but in his eyes, love seemed to always be greater than desire. He subconsciously looked at her back and hugged her gently. He patted her back to comfort her and said slowly, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll help you take a look. With that, he pushed her away and went in by himself. He turned on all the lights and carefully checked everything for her. He was sure that nothing was wrong except for the window in the living room of the apartment. The curtains were blown up. All sorts of sounds that belonged to the night could be heard faintly from outside. He closed the window and looked at her. come in. It¡¯s fine now. Su Li slowly walked in and also inspected the entire place. Only then did he look at him with a slightly pale face and say, ¡± thank you, Yueyue. He glanced at her and turned slightly. I¡¯ll go back first. You have a good rest. My Hanhan is just next door. If you need anything, you can look for me. With that, he turned around and left. ¡°Hey, you!¡± He immediately stopped, but he did not turn back. However, after waiting for a long time, there was no reply. He turned around and saw that she wanted to say something to him but stopped. In the end, she forced a smile at him. it¡¯s alright. Sorry to disturb you. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± With that, he turned around and left. However, he walked very slowly, as if he had some inexplicable emotions. He left. He slowly closed the door to her room, entered his own room, and closed his own. He did not leave. She just stood at the door, not knowing what she was thinking. He seemed to be a little lost. For some reason, he felt an emptiness in his heart. But what could he do? After all, he was a person with such a status. However, just as he felt that it would be difficult to sleep tonight, the door suddenly opened again. His breathing stagnated, and footsteps took two steps, and finally came to his door again. ¡°Dong Dong Dong-!¡± Chapter 580 ? 580 She slept with him His stagnant breathing became slightly hurried and disordered again, and his thin lips were tightly pursed. He took a deep breath. He clearly knew that opening the door this time might have a different meaning, but it was as if he had been possessed by a demon. The sense of loss from before made him almost unable to control himself. He wanted to open the door. And in fact, he had opened it. The door opened. He saw that she had already changed her clothes. She was wearing a loose white shirt, but it was the only one that she was wearing, barely covering her thighs. However, she was still holding a blanket in her arms. She looked at him with a hint of desire and guilt in her eyes. She said incoherently, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my first time staying in a room like this alone. I keep feeling a little worried and scared. Can I stay with you tonight? no, don¡¯t think too much. I just ¡­ Just that Hanhan has been suffering from insomnia for a long time. I¡¯m feeling uneasy and it¡¯s even harder for me to fall asleep. Help me, help me, please. I can sleep on the floor. He frowned and was about to say something when she suddenly grabbed his arm and pleaded, ¡± I¡¯ll go to a hotel tomorrow. I didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d be even more afraid and have insomnia if I stay here. I¡¯ll disturb you once tonight, and tomorrow I¡¯ll ¡­ ¡°Come in.¡± He couldn¡¯t hear anything in his mind. As soon as he heard that she was suffering from insomnia here and understood that she had to leave in the day, he didn¡¯t seem to care about anything else. He didn¡¯t want her to leave. It was fine if she didn¡¯t come. but he really didn¡¯t want her to leave. He just wanted to silently watch her from a corner and protect her. Even if he was always alone, even if he might die without her knowing, it really didn¡¯t matter. He was satisfied to see her alive and well. Su Li walked in and followed behind him. His back was thin, but still slender. As Su Li watched, an indescribable emotion welled up in the depths of his eyes. It seemed to be a little hot and sour. This fool. Did he really think that she wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him after he changed his face? Su Li silently followed behind him. He was staying in a single room, which was only as big as a room and had an additional bathroom. Fortunately, the window wasn¡¯t small. His room was clean and tidy, even the blanket. ¡°You can sleep here.¡± He pointed at the bed. ¡°What about you?¡± Su Li looked at him. are you going to sleep on the ground? ¡± As soon as she said this, he suddenly looked up at her with a deep look in his eyes. He looked at her and said, ¡± what else do you think, Wanwan? ¡± su li,¡±zhenzhen.¡± She forced a smile and said, ¡± that¡¯s not good. I¡¯m here to disturb you. How can I let you sleep on the ground? I¡¯ll sleep on the ground. As she spoke, she spread the blanket she had brought over on the ground. This time, he only watched and did not stop her. Because he knew that sometimes words were powerless. It could never compare to action. When she was sleeping on the bottom floor, he went to the bed, took out a purple nerve-soothing incense, and lit it. After Su Li was done, he handed her a blanket and had her cover herself. She said a word of thanks and then lay down to sleep. He also went to bed. however, he did not close his eyes. His body, which had been lying down, had slowly turned to look at her beautiful face under the cold moonlight. The incense¡¯s effect was very obvious. She began to breathe steadily and seemed to have fallen asleep. At this time, he slowly got up and got off the bed. His movements were very light as he carried her up from the ground. She subconsciously furrowed her brows and rubbed her head against his chest. Xiao Bai Qingqing, ¡± she mumbled. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ xiaobai ran ran his body stiffened when he heard this. He just hugged her and then lowered his head to look at her quiet eyebrows. Her face was not as delicate as it had been during the day, and there was not a single flaw. After washing up, her eyes were clear. He could tell that she had not been sleeping well during this period of time. His handsome eyes revealed a touch of heartache. At this moment, her unconscious mumbling made his heart tighten even more. It was filled with love, helplessness, and heartache. He placed her gently on the bed and knelt on one knee. He bent down and held her hand gently, kissing it. He had let her down. To give her such torture. Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai. she seemed to be dreaming about something as her brows furrowed slightly. Her expression was sorrowful as she muttered that name softly. Her voice was hoarse and choked as she said, ¡± I beg you, I beg you, please don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t leave me. She seemed to have had a particularly painful nightmare. The tip of her nose was slightly red, and tears wet her eyelashes and helplessly flowed down from the corners of her eyes. When he saw this scene, he felt as if his heart was about to break. She subconsciously clenched his hand, but he didn¡¯t pull it away. Instead, he used his other hand to gently stroke her hair in an attempt to comfort her. His pale pink lips landed between her brows and kissed her salty tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry if you don¡¯t leave Yingluo.¡± That gentle voice seemed to have entered her dreams. She choked on her tears and cried like a child. He lovingly kissed her eyes, nose, and finally, he looked at her full red lips. They opened slightly and let out a soft whimper. He held her hand tightly. The moment their fingers were intertwined, he kissed her lips. He swallowed her soft sobs. It was a familiar smell. Everything was so familiar. She seemed to be comforted. he propped himself up and kissed her, their soft and sweet lips touching each other. He kissed her lips, the corners of her mouth. Her lips were still slightly open, but he did not hesitate to enter. She made a sound of ¡± Oh ¡°, but all her sounds were swallowed. He kissed her lovingly, loving her. he wanted her to feel that complete and complete love. There was a honey-like sweetness between her lips and teeth. It was the strong fragrance of flower wine, which seemed to gradually intoxicate one¡¯s soul and start to get addicted to plundering. He let go of his tightly clenched hands and his hands went into her hair, rubbing and touching so that they would not be separated. ¡­¡­ There was a moment when he heard the broken desire from her lips. He knew he had done wrong, but his rationality seemed to have collapsed. It was so fine that it couldn¡¯t be picked up. She had discovered something, right? He couldn¡¯t hide it from her, could he? After midnight. Both of them were covered under the thin blanket. He held her lightly, and the misty breath disappeared, leaving only the warmth under the thin blanket. On this beach, on this night, he hugged her and fell asleep with the sound of the waves. the next day. when su li woke up, there was no one by his side. It was almost noon. She had been suffering from insomnia for so long, and it was rare for her to sleep so deeply and so sweetly. She also went from the floor to the bed. And they spent the entire night in bed. However, her clothes still looked very neat. There was no one in the small room. When he pulled open the curtains, the sun outside was warm, and the sky and sea water were blue and clear. There were already many tourists playing outside. There were handsome men and beautiful women, and everything looked so lively. When Su Li saw this scene, he no longer felt like sleeping. she got up and looked at her neat shirt as if there was nothing on the outside, but she was stunned. She seemed to have thought of something. She immediately lifted her clothes and looked at her body that was full of marks. She returned to her room. In the lobby on the first floor of the Seaview Inn, it was the time when there were many people. There was a drinking and leisure area as well as a guest resting area in the hundred-meter square Hall. This was the time when things were lively. Many handsome men and beautiful women who were on vacation gathered below. and at this moment. On the spiral staircase, a figure suddenly appeared, instantly attracting the attention of many people. Little mu Luo and a handsome boy were still busy in the crowd, following him. As they were walking, they suddenly bumped into him. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± Iwen, you-¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Iven, however, exclaimed. At this moment, mu Luo realized that the hall, which had been bustling with noise and excitement a moment ago, seemed to have quieted down. It was completely silent. She peeked her head out from behind him out of curiosity. When she saw the scene on the stairs, her eyes immediately widened and she gasped. At this moment, almost everyone¡¯s line of sight looked over. However, when she looked over, she could not look away. He saw a woman in a beige bohemian dress slowly walking down the stairs. She was tall and slender. The long, colorful dress she was wearing showed off her perfect figure. She was holding a sun hat and a pair of sunglasses in her hands. Her slightly curly hair, her delicate skin, and most importantly ¡­ Chapter 581 ? 581 Heartache Xiaobai ran ran His body stiffened when he heard this. He just hugged her and then lowered his head to look at her quiet eyebrows. Her face was not as delicate as it had been during the day, and there was not a single flaw. After washing up, her eyes were clear. He could tell that she had not been sleeping well during this period of time. His handsome eyes revealed a touch of heartache. At this moment, her unconscious mumbling made his heart tighten even more. It was filled with love, helplessness, and heartache. He placed her gently on the bed and knelt on one knee. He bent down and held her hand gently, kissing it. He had let her down. To give her such torture. Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai. she seemed to be dreaming about something as her brows furrowed slightly. Her expression was sorrowful as she muttered that name softly. Her voice was hoarse and choked as she said, ¡± I beg you, I beg you, please don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t leave me. She seemed to have had a particularly painful nightmare. The tip of her nose was slightly red, and tears wet her eyelashes and helplessly flowed down from the corners of her eyes. When he saw this scene, he felt as if his heart was about to break. She subconsciously clenched his hand, but he didn¡¯t pull it away. Instead, he used his other hand to gently stroke her hair in an attempt to comfort her. His pale pink lips landed between her brows and kissed her salty tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry if you don¡¯t leave Yingluo.¡± That gentle voice seemed to have entered her dreams. She choked on her tears and cried like a child. He lovingly kissed her eyes, nose, and finally, he looked at her full red lips. They opened slightly and let out a soft whimper. He held her hand tightly. The moment their fingers were intertwined, he kissed her lips. He swallowed her soft sobs. It was a familiar smell. Everything was so familiar. She seemed to be comforted. He propped himself up and kissed her, their soft and sweet lips touching each other. he kissed her lips, the corners of her mouth. her lips were still slightly open, but he did not hesitate to enter. she made a sound of ¡± oh ¡°, but all her sounds were swallowed. he kissed her lovingly, loving her. He wanted her to feel that complete and complete love. there was a honey-like sweetness between her lips and teeth. it was the strong fragrance of flower wine, which seemed to gradually intoxicate one¡¯s soul and start to get addicted to plundering. he let go of his tightly clenched hands and his hands went into her hair, rubbing and touching so that they would not be separated. She instinctively raised her soft chest. From the moment she came over, he knew that she was not wearing a bra under her white shirt. His hand caressed her slender waist, and his gentle hand moved up, following that warm and delicate skin inch by inch, and finally covering that softness. at that moment, it was as if he was protecting the most precious treasure in the world. She bit her lip slightly and turned to the side. he laid down inside, and the two of them were lying on the single bed. they snuggled tightly together, kissing her jaw all the way, sucking on her beautiful white neck, and then slowly sliding down, the white shirt was pushed to her chest. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ the night outside was as cold as water. the sea water washed over the thin waves. The night seemed to have quieted down at this moment. Just like that, in a small room by the sea, on a single bed, two figures were snuggled up tightly. A slender figure in a white shirt was lifted up to her chest. Chapter 582 ? 582 Dote on her (2) Her beautiful and alluring body was exposed to the air. He pulled the blanket over her and gently covered her. she was hidden inside, like a treasure that no one could see. He continued to kiss her, kissing every part of her body. Her clothes were pulled up to her chest, and her well-developed softness was revealed. When she turned her body sideways, the middle part was an alluring curve, which made her even more attractive. His clear eyes had become unusually hot and fascinated. He couldn¡¯t help but step forward. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ There was a moment when he heard a broken groan from her lips. He knew he had made a mistake, but his rationality seemed to have collapsed. It was so fine that it couldn¡¯t be picked up. she had discovered something, right? He couldn¡¯t hide it from her, could he? After midnight. Both of them were covered under the thin blanket. He held her lightly, and the ambiguous and blurred air disappeared. There was only warmth under the thin blanket. On this beach, on this night, he hugged her and fell asleep with the sound of the waves. The next day. When Su Li woke up, there was no one by his side. It was almost noon. she had been suffering from insomnia for so long, and it was rare for her to sleep so deeply and so sweetly. she also went from the floor to the bed. And they spent the entire night in bed. However, her clothes still looked very neat. There was no one in the small room. When he pulled open the curtains, the sun outside was warm, and the sky and sea water were blue and clear. there were already many tourists playing outside. there were handsome men and beautiful women, and everything looked so lively. When Su Li saw this scene, he no longer felt like sleeping. She got up and looked at her neat shirt as if there was nothing on the outside, but she was stunned. She seemed to have thought of something. She rolled up her clothes slightly, revealing her flat abdomen and her perky chest. There were hickeys all over it, and the light pink was like a masterpiece that was particularly infatuated but did not dare to use too much force. Su Li put down her clothes and stood up. For a moment, no expression could be seen in those charming eyes, but the corners of her lips seemed to reveal an unknown smile. She was like a charming and scheming demoness. She returned to her room. In the lobby on the first floor of the Seaview Inn, it was the time when there were many people. There was a drinking and leisure area as well as a guest resting area in the hundred-meter square Hall. This was the time when things were lively. Many handsome men and beautiful women who were on vacation gathered below. And at this moment. On the spiral staircase, a figure suddenly appeared, instantly attracting the attention of many people. Little mu Luo and a handsome boy were still busy in the crowd, following him. As they were walking, they suddenly bumped into him. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± Iwen, you-¡± ¡°Wow.¡± iven, however, exclaimed. At this moment, mu Luo realized that the hall, which had been bustling with noise and excitement a moment ago, seemed to have quieted down. It was completely silent. She peeked her head out from behind him out of curiosity. When she saw the scene on the stairs, her eyes immediately widened and she gasped. At this moment, almost everyone¡¯s line of sight looked over. However, when she looked over, she could not look away. He saw a woman in a beige bohemian dress slowly walking down the stairs. She was tall and slender. The long, colorful dress she was wearing showed off her perfect figure. She was holding a sun hat and a pair of sunglasses in her hands. Her slightly curly hair, her delicate skin, and most importantly ¡­ Chapter 583 ? 583 Seduce him, do you like it when I¡¯m like this (1) Most importantly, she had a beautiful face, a charming demeanor, and a pair of soul-stirring eyes. Her elegant posture and innate aura made her look like an inviolable Queen. It was stunning, but people didn¡¯t dare to look at it from a distance, nor did they dare to profane it. Everyone was shocked. At this time, someone who was mixing drinks in the long bar seemed to have noticed something. He raised his head slightly and saw her. suddenly, the movement of her hand froze slightly. After a while, it was as if their eyes met in the air. He was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head and continued with his work. and she ¡­ Just as everyone was dumbfounded and their eyes were focused on her, she seemed to have locked onto one person. Her feet were not in a hurry, and she walked in the direction of that person. the others also looked over, as if they wanted to see where she was going and who she was looking for. As she got closer and closer, a certain man who was mixing the drinks frowned slightly, but he did not dare to raise his eyebrows. As she went through her past, many people began to sigh in shock. She went to look for that man who mixed alcohol? What was their relationship? The man looked very ordinary. He didn¡¯t attract any attention at all, and no one would notice him. She was the only one who walked towards him the moment she appeared. ¡°Wow Yingluo, I¡¯m not dreaming, right? this seems, seems to be Yingluo.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she¡¯s the international star. ¡± Little mu Luo¡¯s heart was beating wildly as she watched the woman walk toward her boss. It was so beautiful. She was simply a fairy! This kind of woman actually said that her boss was her man yesterday! Their boss had struck it rich. Everyone thought that she went to the bartender to ask him to help mix the drinks, but unexpectedly, across the table, she faced him and said softly and slowly, ¡± ¡°Were you the one who carried me to bed last night?¡± Ha! As soon as he said this, although his voice was not loud, it was quiet enough. So when he said this, everyone behind him gasped. It was as if he had instantly known something incredible. The man in front of her was still mixing the wine with his head lowered. When he heard this, his hands almost trembled. she saw it and chuckled. he felt the unusual attention from the surroundings, so he lowered his voice and said in an extremely light tone, ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± There were so many people here, and she was so eye-catching. How could he say such words? Even though his ears were slightly hot. ¡°Oh?¡± She raised her eyebrows. Then, she didn¡¯t stay outside. Instead, she took a detour and went inside his cocktail booth. She gently put down her hat and watched him move stiffly. The corners of her lips seemed to Twitch slightly. Then, she walked to his side, turned around, stood on her tiptoes, and slowly said something in his ear in a voice that only he could hear. As soon as she said this, he instantly froze. This time, his ears were completely red. After she finished speaking, she deliberately took a step back to see his expression. But the next second, he did not give her that chance. Suddenly, he grabbed her wrist and quickly walked out of the room. She let his slender body in front of her, took her hand, and left under the gaze of so many people. When he passed by the excited little mu Luo, he didn¡¯t even dare to look at her and ignored her. However, Su Li winked at little mu Luo slyly and said, ¡± baby, go get me a glass of Martini. The two of them went out- Chapter 584 ? 584 Seducing him, do you like it when I¡¯m like this (2) The two of them went out the door, and the hall was in an uproar! ¡°What a beautiful woman!¡± ¡°She seems to be a celebrity! Are you sure?¡± ¡°You must be mistaken! Didn¡¯t you see who she was with?¡± When little mu Luo went to transfer Martini, she suddenly heard this and wanted to refute him subconsciously. But just as she was about to speak, she realized that it seemed to be true. That woman and her boss had an affair? Even she found it unbelievable. Her boss, after thinking about it carefully, seemed to have no other merits other than Wanwan¡¯s clear accounting. Not only that, but his body seemed to be very weak and sick. she spread out her hands. f * ck. This was very awkward. Meanwhile, outside. After he pulled her out, he let go of her hand after taking a few steps. He didn¡¯t look back and walked forward on his own. Finally, he walked to a reef on the beach that he often went to. Su Li didn¡¯t mind. She stepped on his shadow behind him and played for a while. Finally, she stepped on his back, stood on her tiptoes, and asked him, ¡± are you shy? ¡± as soon as he said this. He took another step forward, not daring to turn back. This time, however, Su Li went around to stand in front of him and put on his beach hat. As he adjusted his hat, he said faintly, ¡± didn¡¯t I just say that someone made hickeys all over my chest? I didn¡¯t even say anything, and you¡¯re blushing. What are you running for? ¡± Fine. As soon as he said this. He,¡±Yingluo.¡± He couldn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that he didn¡¯t dare to look at him, Su Li leaned forward and muttered in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯ve covered the ones on my neck with isolation. Actually, there are quite a few on my neck. He,¡±Yingluo.¡± After a while, he avoided her eyes and coughed. I¡¯m sorry, I did it. The corners of Su Li¡¯s lips gently curled up into a faint smile that carried some unknown meaning. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± She seemed to have made up her mind today and was deliberately looking for trouble. He had nowhere to retreat. Facing her, he seemed to have lost his rationality after being attacked by such words. ¡°I want to do that,¡± ¡°Every woman who comes to my door knows how to do it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s only you,¡± He replied indifferently. ¡°Why?¡± She thought she would ask something, but the next moment, she heard him say in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one who would knock on my door in the middle of the night,¡± su li,¡±zhenzhen.¡± It was good. This time, it was her turn to be speechless. Su Li lowered his head. She, who was wearing a pair of beautiful beach Sandals, kicked up a small spray of water as if she was throwing a small tantrum. The water splashed onto his trousers, but he did not Dodge. He let her wet him. In the end, she bit her lip slightly, and her cheeks seemed to be a little unnaturally red. She mumbled, ¡± do you like it? ¡± Do you like it? do you like me knocking on your door in the middle of the night? After he finished speaking, everything around him seemed to fall silent. The waves were blowing, and the soft white sand was beautiful. Standing by the sea, she seemed even more beautiful with her head slightly tilted and her face slightly bashful. He looked at her with his clear and handsome eyes. She was waiting. He pursed his thin lips, and when he opened his mouth again, he said a few words softly, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, I like it.¡± Su Li suddenly raised his head. She looked at him. There was a kind of feeling, a kind of sentiment, accompanied by a strong sense of familiarity. The moment they looked at each other, it was as if they no longer had the other¡¯s identity and feelings, and they had a tacit understanding. [ author jun: damn, the dessert must have exploded. ninth brother is laughing foolishly while writing, haha. ] Chapter 585 ? 585 Su Li, Chen nianbai, they finally acknowledge each other (1) Only the heavens knew. For a moment, Su Li really wanted to pounce on him and hug him. But she didn¡¯t. The way she looked at him had clearly gone from being affectionate at the beginning to a little bitter. She resisted the urge to pounce on him. She was so close, so close. She didn¡¯t want to scare him away. She didn¡¯t want him to push her away because he didn¡¯t want to hold her up. She still needed to give him some more information. He just looked at her without saying or doing anything. He just curled his fingers and trembled slightly. Just when no one started to speak, little mu Luo ran over from the distance like the wind and shouted in a clear voice, ¡± sister su, your Martini! su li looked over and took a few steps forward. her alluring and tall body brushed past his shoulder, and her fragrant hair was blown up by the sea breeze and slipped through his slender fingers. it was as smooth as silk, and in that short moment, it had left. his fingertips were reluctant to leave. A small stone was thrown into the lake of her heart, causing tiny ripples. Su Li took the Martini. The little mullet had a heart and placed two straws in a cup. It was clear that she wanted the two of them to share her thoughts. The corners of Su Li¡¯s lips twitched, and then he deliberately asked her, ¡± little girl, where¡¯s that little handsome blond guy from just now? ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± little mu luo¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and then she blushed and stammered, ¡± sister su, are you talking about evan? he should be helping inside, right? ¡± As soon as he said that, cold water splashed on little mu Luo¡¯s back. She shrieked and turned around, only to see Evan sneakily splashing water on her. She suddenly felt like a flame was burning in her little universe. She shouted in embarrassment and her little face turned red. Then, she chased after him on the beach and hit him. Su Li looked at the two of them playing around by the sea, and a rare gentleness appeared in his eyes. She walked back to his side and smiled sincerely. look at them. They¡¯re so happy at this moment. They¡¯re young and pure. I¡¯m really envious. He looked over as well. When he saw that Scene and Heard what she said, he lowered his eyes slightly and asked with a deeper meaning, ¡± why would Wanwan be envious? did you not live well during your youth? ¡± Su Li looked at him with deep understanding as he looked away. His voice was soft and slow. accompany me for a walk around here. Without waiting for his reply, she turned around and walked away. She went to the side with fewer people. If she walked in that direction, she would be near the towering mountain by the sea. There were also many reefs, and the fine sand was slowly replaced by small stones. Behind her, he looked up with a complicated expression as she left. In the end, he sighed softly and followed her. ¡°Did you know, Yingluo, I also had a first love when I was young?¡± When Su Li said this, she did not look at him. Instead, she slowly walked along the shore, her eyes looking at the boundless sea. I still remember the things that happened between us. Even now, I can¡¯t forget them. They will only become more and more profound. At this moment, she seemed to be immersed in her memories. Her moving voice slowly said, ¡± not only do I remember that he had to walk for a few hours to send me home, but I also can¡¯t forget the embarrassing things that happened to me in front of him. Even if it was very, very young, I still remember it. One day when I was 16, I fell in love with my first love¡¯s deskmate. We weren¡¯t together at that time, and I remember that I had my period that day ¡­¡± Chapter 586 ? 586 Su Li, Chen nianbai, they finally acknowledge each other (2) without any warning, he ran to the toilet after class, but I will never forget that when I passed by the back door of the class, I saw him silently cleaning through the glass. I accidentally stained the chair with blood. When Su Li said this, she slowly lowered her head. At this moment, no one could see her expression, but they could feel the shock of her emotions. however, after all this, the loneliness on her body became even more obvious. After a while, she seemed to take another deep breath. When she opened her mouth again, her voice was no longer the same as before. Perhaps it was because of the wine, her voice was a little hoarse. I still remember the time when we were together for almost half a year. That summer, we went to the supermarket together. I found out that there was no one at home, so I wanted to bring him home. He was very shy, but he was forced to go home with me. At that time, he was still holding a watermelon that he bought from the supermarket. We went home together, and as soon as we entered the door, we bumped into my parents, who were about to leave, Yingluo.¡± As she said this, she seemed to have thought of something interesting. Her slightly hoarse voice had a hint of a smile. that guy was scared. My father asked who he was and I said that he was the young man who helped deliver watermelons. Then, my mother shrugged and discredited me. She said meaningfully,¡¯can a young man who delivers watermelons be so handsome these days?¡¯ You know, my parents don¡¯t go out anymore. That time was the first time I brought my boyfriend out for dinner with them.¡± ¡°Of course, I still remember Yingluo.¡± Just like that, she counted everything that had happened in detail. Even if it was insignificant or small, she remembered it clearly. Until an unknown amount of time had passed. It was unknown what she was talking about, but her voice trembled slightly. until that day, when something happened to Chen and he died in my arms, covered in blood. I still can¡¯t believe that that scene was real. I¡¯ve been waiting for him to come back until now. I only want him. He¡¯s the only ambition I have in my life. I don¡¯t want to wait for him forever, and I won¡¯t give up, because I¡¯m afraid that if I give up one day, I¡¯ll let down all the suffering I¡¯ve suffered. by the time these hoarse and slightly choked words fell, su li had long since stood still. the waves had wet the lower hem of her long dress. she was dressed in a white dress, pure and beautiful. under the blowing of the sea breeze, she was extremely similar to that young girl from all those years ago. At this moment, she finally turned around. She looked at him with slightly red eyes. As she stared at him, her eyes were already covered with a layer of tears. She swallowed slightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± I never wanted to get a better person. I don¡¯t care about time, I don¡¯t care about status, I don¡¯t care about anything else. All I want is the person in front of me. When will he understand? ¡± all i want is this person in front of me. When would he ever understand? There was no such thing as a match. She didn¡¯t want to hear others say that she deserved better. But in her heart, no one was better than him. Su Li¡¯s reddened eyes gazed at him, two clear streams of tears sliding down. She just looked at him like that, and gradually, her eyes overflowed with desire. She was begging him. She was begging him not to push her away again. His fists were tightly clenched, and his eyes were slightly red. He just looked at her like that, his heart almost suffocating. His eyes were full of forbearance, the last of it. Until the end ¡­ Chapter 587 ? 587 Su Li, Chen nianbai, they finally acknowledge each other (3) When Su Li¡¯s gaze was painfully demanding and pleading with him, his last and last tears were flowing. in the end, he still took a step back. his eyes were also red, and his thin lips moved. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, huahua. i shouldn¡¯t have asked you about this. ¡± As soon as he said this, he could no longer control himself and quickly turned to leave. But Su Li tightly bit her lip. As she watched his figure escape without regard for anything else, her tears blurred her eyes. However, the next second. She suddenly bent down and picked up a small stone, accurately and forcefully throwing it at his back. Then, she shouted almost hysterically with red eyes, ¡± Xiao Bai! Chen nianbai! Come back here! Come back here!¡± Xiao Bai, Chen nianbai: ¡± come back here! As expected. she had already recognized him. His body suddenly tensed up, and the string in his head was about to break. However, she did not let him go. she cried hoarsely behind him. ¡± chen nianbai, if you dare to take one more step, i¡¯ll walk down from here and die in front of you! I¡¯ll die for you to see!¡± Pa! Pa! Pa! The string had finally snapped. He finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He slowly turned around and looked at her. There was pain in his eyes, but there was also a sense of compromise. Su Li saw that he had turned around. She, with half of her body in the sea, immediately wanted to run over without a care. But at that moment, a wave suddenly hit them-! Half of her body was already in the sea, and this caused her to lose her balance. With a scream, she fell in and was immediately swallowed by the sea. ¡°Xiao Li-!¡± A slender figure rushed over in an instant. He dove into the sea and saw that she had been washed away a few meters just now. He immediately swam over with all his might. there were few people here because there were sea pits from time to time. the sea water was deep, so it was easy to step on air. She was trying her best to swim upwards. He was fast and quickly swam over. In a moment, he grabbed her waist and began to swim back. Not long after. The two of them suddenly emerged from the water. Su Li was in his arms, his head resting on his shoulder as he coughed non-stop. His face was red, and his hands were tightly wrapped around his neck. He swam back with her, but this time, he was not in a hurry to go ashore. on one side of the sea were towering mountains and countless reefs. There were big and small ones. Half of their bodies were floating on the water. At this moment, it was hidden under a huge reef. At this moment, Su Li was gasping for breath, his chest rising and falling. He looked at him with his red eyes, carrying an indescribable emotion, as if he was forcefully suppressing some emotion in his heart that was about to jump out. and at this moment ¡­ His slightly trembling hand caressed the wet hair on her forehead and wiped away the water droplets between her eyebrows. His handsome eyes seemed to have shed away all worries and became particularly deep and hot. Finally, in the end, he held her face, lowered his head, and kissed her. He kissed her deeply. The moment he kissed her, he felt an instant rush and eagerness. He was anxious, but she seemed to be even more anxious. As she kissed him, tears flowed down her face. Their lips and tongues were entangled. Just like that, the two of them hid on the remote gravel beach, with the sea on the left and the mountain on the right. Under the huge reef, the two wet people were tightly pressed against each other, eagerly kissing each other, extremely lingering. The sea was so blue, clear, and transparent. The sky was azure blue, with a few wisps of clouds floating in the air. Seagulls were circling the cliffs and the seaside. That day. The sun was just right. The scenery was great. And they had reunited here. Everything was just right. [ author: we met here. Brother nine loves you. ] Chapter 588 ? 588 He tore off his mask, the real Xiao Bai! I¡¯ve never wanted anyone better. He didn¡¯t care about time, and his status was high. i only want the person in front of me. Just when will you understand? The ocean waves crashed against the rocks, seagulls flew freely in the sky, and in the distance, countless handsome men and beautiful women were on the lively beach. Yachts were speeding on the sea. Everything was perfect. On the other side of the beach, two figures were hidden by the rocks. The intimate and entangled kiss, from the initial eagerness, became so gentle and tender in the end. Gradually, they separated. They pressed their foreheads against each other and he caressed her face lovingly with one hand. Their breaths blended together, and they only had each other in their eyes. they looked at each other deeply, as if they could never get enough of each other. After a long time, Su Li¡¯s bright red lips moved slightly, and he said a sentence, little Bai Qingqing, little Bai Qingqing, let me see you. Let me see if you¡¯re okay. Look at you, look at you Yingluo. The word ¡®look at him¡¯ was not just the literal meaning. Instead, he was referring to another layer of mist. look at him, look at his true appearance, look at the real him. It¡¯s been six years. Other than that day when she saw his face through the screen as if she was in a dream. However, that wasn¡¯t with her own eyes, after all. It was through a medium, so it was different. After hearing her words, he looked into her eyes, which were filled with desire and hope. He lowered his eyes slightly and kissed her gently between her eyebrows. His faint voice was like a murmur from the sky. Hello, Huahua. A human skin mask that had been soaked in water would fall off easily and reveal flaws. just like that, he tore off his last disguise in front of her. His skin was very fair, and his hair was a little messy from the sea breeze. His handsome and clean face, with a white color that had not seen the sun for a long time, appeared in front of her just like that. His eyes were slightly long, and his eyelashes were very long. The bridge of his nose was very high, with a fickleness that seemed to be too high to reach. His thin lips were light pink, and out of habit, he pursed them gently. That jawline was firm and perfect. It had been a full six years. Six years ago, he had died in her arms. Seeing the endless blood on his face, she had cried in despair. Six years later. In this exotic Sea area. Behind the huge black Reef. He hugged her and once again appeared in front of her with that face that was deeply engraved in her bones and could not be obliterated. Even if she had known that ah Nian was Xiao Bai. Even though she knew that something was wrong with her boss. However, when he really tore off the mask and saw the familiar face that she missed so much, she could not help but feel her nose turn sour. Her fingers were trembling as she tried to touch his face. It was warm and real. Her eyelashes trembled, and in the end, she covered her mouth and lowered her head. Then, big drops of tears fell, but her hand still held his arm tightly. He was really, really too much. Did he know that? Xiao Bai, you¡¯re Hanhan. I hate you. I hate you. she couldn¡¯t help but hit him. She hit his shoulders and chest. His slender body didn¡¯t move, allowing her to hit him. However, in the end, she lost all her strength and couldn¡¯t stop sobbing. At this time, he pulled her arm and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Yingluo, little white, please, don¡¯t leave my Yingluo again.¡± He wiped away all her tears and snot, held her tightly in his arms, and slowly made his promise. Hello, Hanhan. I won¡¯t leave you again. [ author: from today onwards, one person will be randomly selected from the monthly votes and recommendation votes to obtain this book¡¯s postcard and brother Jiu¡¯s domineering signature. Three people will obtain 100 book coins (beans) as a reward! ] So, the storm is asking for votes! Chapter 589 ? 589 Whether I can do it or not, you¡¯ll know very soon! When the two of them returned, it was the hottest time of the year. Little white was afraid of the sun and it was not good to expose its true face under the sun for a long time. However, her body was wet and the sea breeze was cold. Chen nianbai was afraid that she would catch a cold and insisted that she go back. However, he could not use his mask immediately. This meant that the ¡± boss ¡± had disappeared, and there was someone else, Xiaobai. At least, after he recovered tomorrow. Su Li was not willing to be separated from him, not even for a minute. Chen nianbai gently caressed her face, his eyes overflowing with gentleness. be good and listen to me. Go back first. I¡¯ll look for you later. Su Li snuggled up against his chest, unwilling to leave. She acted coquettishly, like a young girlfriend who loved to act coquettishly and clingy. Her body was wet, and she was tightly pressed against him. If she continued to wriggle, it would be accompanied by her deliberately sticky voice, which would really make one¡¯s bones go soft. he was helpless, but no matter how tormented xuxu was, he couldn¡¯t bear to push her away. In the end, as he watched her whine and whine, a deep look finally appeared in his handsome eyes. With one hand still on her waist, he lowered his head slightly and whispered something in her ear. His words instantly made her body freeze, and her beautiful face instantly blushed. the words he had said. Her eyes seemed to be avoiding him, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Su Li bit his lower lip and deliberately raised his eyes to look at him shyly. He mumbled,¡±you, are you okay now, Zhenzhen?¡± Are you okay now? If a really shy girl had heard that, she would have hit the other party, scolded him, and then ran away. But Su Li pretended to be shy and mumbled,¡±is she okay now?¡± Chen nianbai¡¯s grip on her waist tightened. His tone was light, but his eyes were particularly deep. you¡¯ll know soon enough whether Hanhan can do it or not. Su Li¡¯s face instantly reddened a bit more. She coyly twisted, and her small fist lightly thumped his chest. In a low voice, she muttered, ¡± Zhenzhen, then come quickly. I¡¯m waiting for you in my room. hurry up and come here I¡¯m waiting for you in my room, Yingying. With that, she turned to leave, but as she walked, she did not forget to look back. That glance, in addition to flirtatiousness and charm, also revealed a thick shyness and sweetness. It was so sweet that many people¡¯s hearts fell. Chen nianbai looked at her back as she left. He only lowered his head slightly when she entered and disappeared from his sight. He looked at the human-skinned mask in his hand and sighed softly. He didn¡¯t know if there was helplessness or helplessness in his handsome eyes. He compromised in front of her without any defense and was easily broken by her. When little mu Luo turned her head and was bickering with iven on the first floor of the inn, a man suddenly appeared, which made little mu Luo stunned. Hello, hello, hello. Sir, you can¡¯t enter without checking in. Seeing the man with a stunning face walking towards the stairs after coming in, little mu Luo, who was still quarreling a second ago, immediately reacted and went up to stop him. After little mu Luo stopped him, she began to look at him quietly, sighing in her heart, this man ¡­ Chapter 590 ? 590 the boss changed his face? This man was so good-looking and handsome. But, what was going on with Yingluo? why did she feel that he was a little familiar? the clothes he was wearing and his figure. F * ck! Why did he look so much like Yingluo? ¡°I¡¯m here to find a friend.¡± He spat out these words in a calm tone, then walked past her and went upstairs. Little mu Luo was left alone below, looking at his back with a complicated expression. She swallowed her saliva. At this time, iven came back after making two cups of coffee. He continued to chat with little mu Luo, but when he saw little mu Luo standing there stupidly without replying, he looked over. He followed her line of sight and happened to see a figure go upstairs and disappear at the top of the stairs on the first floor. He took a sip of coffee and subconsciously said, ¡± Why didn¡¯t I see you say hi to the boss when he came back?¡± As soon as he said this. Little mu Luo¡¯s body trembled. He turned around stiffly and looked at iven with an even weirder and more complicated expression. ¡°W-w-w-who did you just say?¡± Little mu Luo was so scared that she stuttered. Evan chuckled and deliberately raised his chin to reply, ¡± I ¡­ I ¡­ I say, why didn¡¯t you say hello when the old boss is back? ¡± Little mu Luo,¡±hehe.¡± The corners of her eyes couldn¡¯t help but Twitch, and she had a f * cking expression on her face. ¡°f * ck! That person is not the boss!¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± Evan spat out a mouthful of coffee and was shocked. what did you say?! Little mu Luo took a deep breath and said with a kind smile, ¡± ¡°i-i-i said aywen is an idiot.¡± Ivan,¡±hehe.¡± This damn girl! But that can¡¯t be, right? they¡¯re clearly wearing the same clothes. F * ck. It was really like seeing a ghost. *** Upstairs. After Su Li returned, he took off his wet clothes and was currently taking a bath. The sound of the spare room card opening rang out, but she did not hear it from inside. Her suite was the largest and most comfortable one, and the bathroom was not small either. Su Li¡¯s back was facing the door. There was still a shower curtain between them. The shadows of her body were vaguely reflected under the shower. That faintly discernible effect could easily arouse the desire in the depths of one¡¯s heart ~ the bathroom door was slowly opened. A slender figure walked in. She was still washing herself, as if she was not aware of anything happening outside. However, the shadow reflected on the curtain followed her movements, as if it was deliberately showing off her charming body to the fullest. Until the shower curtain was slowly pulled open from behind. A chill ran up his spine. She still didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, she turned her head slightly, and her wet hair was pushed to the side, revealing a large area of fair and delicate skin, a beautiful and slender neck, and a beautiful but weak back. His body slowly moved closer to her back, and he slowly reached out his hand to her tight and slender waist. As soon as he lowered his head, a warm and moist kiss fell on her white and slightly red ears and her beautiful neck. His kiss slowly caressed and kissed her. The air gradually became warmer, and the atmosphere between the two of them was filled with AM¡¯s aura. Her eyes seemed particularly blurred under the mist. She raised her arms and as he kissed her neck gently and slowly, she also wrapped her arms around his neck and teased him. It was only the afternoon. The sea breeze blew. The wind was blowing the curtains, and the beach outside was still lively. And in this suite. The wind chimes in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows were blown away and rang. The sound of the collision was clear and pleasant to the ears. It seemed to be a beautiful piece of music, accompanied by the shallow low Y-shape in the bathroom. In the bathroom. Her back was against his chest, and his hot hands were on her waist. He lowered his head to kiss her neck, and she raised her arms to wrap around his neck. The two of them were like swans with their necks crossed. This scene under the shower was beautiful and entrancing. Whoosh. Whoosh. Until ¡­ In the end, his slender hand moved up inch by inch and finally fell on her graceful spot. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Downstairs, little mu Luo was always in a daze. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. thinking of this, she simply patted iven¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in his ear. then, under his astonished gaze, little mu luo carefully lifted her long skirt and went upstairs with light movements. She even turned around and winked at him mysteriously, obviously wanting to steal something. In the bathroom. He was completely immersed in the most intimate and wonderful thing between lovers in this world. At the thought that this was Xiaobai ¡­ this was the first time they were truly intimate after six years, and her heart was about to jump out of her chest. It made her even more enthusiastic. she did not know when his kiss had come into contact with her lips. she did not know when she had turned around and was exposed to him without any reservation. Her legs were soft and she was pressed against the wall. The cold temperature made her body tremble. He pulled her over and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± come into my arms. It made her heart ripple. His kisses moved from her neck, shoulders, collarbone, waist, and then slowly slid down. He was shorter in front of her. It was as if something indescribable was about to happen. She held his shoulders uneasily. However, at this moment. She didn¡¯t know what he had seen, but the hand holding her waist suddenly tightened. The next second, he suddenly got up and carried her out. His arms were long and strong, not thin or weak at all. As he carried her out, her heart was filled with excitement and shyness. However ¡­ After they left. However, she saw him put himself on the bed and clenched his fists. Then, he turned around and took out a clean blanket from the cabinet. He came back and covered her with it. At this moment. Her dazed eyes were finally filled with shock at this moment. However, he lowered his head and bit her lips. He used a little force, and she groaned in pain. She looked at him pitifully after they separated. Why? Didn¡¯t we agree on this? ¡°You¡¯re disobedient.¡± He stood up. don¡¯t move. Wait for me here. He turned around and left. Su Li¡¯s heart was filled with confusion and gloominess. He simply didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Wasn¡¯t everything fine just now? the atmosphere was so wonderful. Why did he suddenly interrupt her? However, when Su Li suddenly felt his lower abdomen slightly swell and a warm current appear, his entire person was stunned, and then he was dumbfounded. F * ck. F * ck. F * ck! no way! Su Li slowly lifted the blanket and lowered his head to take a look. She immediately bit her lips tightly, feeling as if she had nothing to live for! &Nbsp; damn. of all times, why did he have to come now! Author Jun: Congratulations on getting into a fake car, hahaha! Don¡¯t be disappointed. Chapter 591 ? 591 Inside and outside the house It was only the afternoon. The sea breeze blew. The wind was blowing the curtains, and the beach outside was still lively. And in this suite. The wind chimes in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows were blown away and rang. The sound of the collision was clear and pleasant to the ears. It seemed to be accompanied by the light moans in the bathroom, playing the most beautiful music together. In the bathroom. Her back was against his chest, and his hot hands were on her waist. He lowered his head to kiss her neck, and she raised her arms to wrap around his neck. The two of them were like swans with their necks crossed. This scene under the shower was beautiful and entrancing. S * x. Whoosh. Whoosh. Until ¡­ In the end, his slender hand moved up inch by inch and finally fell on her graceful spot. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ downstairs, little mu luo was always in a daze. the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. thinking of this, she simply patted iven¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in his ear. then, under his astonished gaze, little mu luo carefully lifted her long skirt and went upstairs with light movements. She even turned around and winked at him mysteriously, obviously wanting to steal something. In the bathroom. He was completely immersed in the most intimate and wonderful thing between lovers in this world. At the thought that this was Xiaobai ¡­ This was the first time they were truly intimate after six years, and her heart was about to jump out of her chest. It made her even more enthusiastic. She did not know when his kiss had come into contact with her lips. She did not know when she had turned around and was exposed to him without any reservation. Her legs were soft and she was pressed against the wall. The cold temperature made her body tremble. He pulled her over and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± come into my arms. It made her heart ripple. His kisses moved from her neck, shoulders, collarbone, waist, and then slowly slid down. He was shorter in front of her. It was as if something indescribable was about to happen. She held his shoulders uneasily. However, at this moment. She didn¡¯t know what he had seen, but the hand holding her waist suddenly tightened. The next second, he suddenly got up and carried her out. His arms were long and strong, not thin or weak at all. As he carried her out, her heart was filled with excitement and shyness. However ¡­ after they left. However, she saw him put himself on the bed and clenched his fists. Then, he turned around and took out a clean blanket from the cabinet. He came back and covered her with it. At this moment. Her dazed eyes were finally filled with shock at this moment. However, he lowered his head and bit her lips. He used a little force, and she groaned in pain. She looked at him pitifully after they separated. Why? Didn¡¯t we agree on this? ¡°You¡¯re disobedient.¡± He stood up. don¡¯t move. Wait for me here. He turned around and left. Su Li¡¯s heart was filled with confusion and gloominess. He simply didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Wasn¡¯t everything fine just now? the atmosphere was so wonderful. why did he suddenly interrupt her? However, when Su Li suddenly felt his lower abdomen slightly swell and a warm current appear, his entire person was stunned, and then he was dumbfounded. F * ck. f * ck. f * ck! No way! Su Li slowly lifted the blanket and lowered his head to take a look. she immediately bit her lips tightly, feeling as if she had nothing to live for! &Nbsp; damn. Of all times, why did he have to come now! Author Jun: Congratulations on getting into a fake car, hahaha! Don¡¯t be disappointed, I just want to know how to comfort little white (covers face) Chapter 592 ? 592 Sister su betrayed her boss and had an affair! Su Li lay on the bed, as if he had been tortured to death. ¡°Ah!¡± ???! The little monster in her heart was going crazy and roaring! However, she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. She slowly pulled the blanket over her face and covered it. She simply felt too ashamed to see anyone. Because she immediately recalled what had happened in the bathroom. Xiao Bai kissed her from top to bottom, and in the end, he lowered his body to his waist and was about to go down. At that moment, she was excited, shy, and surging. It was simply indescribable. When she saw him lower his body in front of her, she thought that she was a sensitive Yingluo. his lower abdomen felt hot. She wanted him so much. But who would have thought that it was Yingying who came out? Just thinking about it made Su Li want to find a hole to bury himself in. How could she be so ¡°awesome¡± in such a wonderful atmosphere and when she was in love? She had been greatly embarrassed! Meanwhile, outside. Little mu Luo was dumbfounded and embarrassed. She took out a pack of spare sanitary pads from her room and stammered as she asked the handsome man in front of her, ¡± you, who are you to sister su? her boyfriend? ¡± Little mu Luo mustered up her courage and asked. Only God knew what she was feeling right now. She went up to eavesdrop on the room to see if there was anything unusual, but when she reached the area between the second and third floor, she hesitated and guessed where the man had gone. She remembered that sister su had returned. Just as she was thinking that she was definitely not looking for sister su, she heard the door open the next second. That man just came out of sister SU¡¯s room! He was shocked and could be said to have been dumbfounded the whole time. He wanted to escape, but his feet seemed to have been fixed in place. Because that was sister SU¡¯s room! Sister su and her boss were clearly in a relationship, so how did a new handsome man appear in her room in the blink of an eye? This made it impossible for her not to let her imagination run wild. She thought that this Big Star¡¯s private life was improper, or that he was two-timing! This made her furious. If they were so unscrupulous, where would her poor boss be? Just as she and this handsome man were looking at each other, she looked over with a sharp and angry gaze. In the end, he was looking at her and asked her to get a sanitary pad with an unusually calm expression. F * ck. She was really F * cked. No. What she meant was that when she met that gaze and heard those words, although she was angry, she unexpectedly obeyed and went to get a sanitary pad. This made her feel like she had F * cked a dog. Why was it that she had never seen this man before, but his words were like the boss¡¯s orders that she was used to hearing, almost subconsciously carrying them out? This kind of behavior. She was so embarrassed. After asking that question, she looked at this good-looking man and frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t mention boyfriend, but said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m her man.¡± I¡¯m her man. Little mu Luo,¡±hehe.¡± Her expression was complicated, and she swallowed her saliva again. What to do? What to do? Her boss had been played. Although her boss looked very ordinary, he was a good person! He treated a girl with sincerity. Damn, I¡¯m so angry. I don¡¯t even want to keep smiling. However, at this moment, she heard the man¡¯s calm arrangement. please go and make some ginger tea brown sugar water. Thank you. With that, he turned around and left. Meanwhile, little mu Luo¡¯s heart was breaking down, because ¡­ Oh my God! why did the tone of his command sound so much like her boss¡¯? She was going crazy! No, she had to quickly finish this and come over to get to the bottom of this! No, she had to find her boss as soon as possible! let him see everything clearly! When Chen nianbai returned, Su Li was wrapped in a blanket with a sorrowful expression. On his face, there were only three words: When she saw him come in, she even quickly covered her face with a blanket, embarrassed beyond control. When Chen nianbai saw it, his expression did not change much, but a gentleness flashed in his eyes. He leaned over and gently pulled the blanket down, revealing her eyebrows. She was angry and embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve brought it for you, Yingluo. Do you need my help?¡± As soon as these words were said, Su Li seemed to throw a small tantrum and pulled down the blanket, revealing his face. He took two deep breaths, and then said angrily, ¡± I¡¯m not happy! He was unhappy! I¡¯m not happy! She looked no different from a three-year-old mentally disabled child. Yes, she was a mentally disabled child who couldn¡¯t satisfy Y¡¯s needs. She didn¡¯t look like a domineering Queen at all. Chen nianbai could not help but smile when he saw how indignant she was. Seeing that she was biting her lip in anger, he reached out his hand to stop her from biting it. He chuckled and said, ¡± don¡¯t be disappointed. We can¡¯t help it. After he finished speaking, Su Li was both embarrassed and irritated. She bit his finger, but for some reason, as she bit and bit, she accidentally sucked on his finger twice. ¡°Huh?¡± F * ck. ¡®What¡¯s going on!¡¯ Why did he suddenly feel that this action was a little embarrassing! When she met his eyes, she was stunned. Weng. He immediately let go, and his ears turned red! Mommy! What did she do just now?! She blushed and wiped her head. However, he was not in a hurry to move his hand away. His fingers rubbed against her lips for a while, and his gaze darkened a little. He looked at her with a burning gaze. Xiao Li, if you are really feeling very uncomfortable, I can satisfy you. As he spoke, he paused and added, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll use other methods.¡± Su Li immediately covered his face. who¡¯s uncomfortable?! Who¡¯s not satisfied!¡± It was definitely not her! ¡°That¡¯s good. I just saw that you were restless and naughty, so I thought you were afraid.¡± ¡°Yingluo, so what¡¯s your other method?¡± Chen nianbai,¡±Wanwan.¡± Eh? She said it again? In the end, Su Li didn¡¯t try it, because after being tormented like this for a while, the thoughts that had been hooked by the strong desire had also faded a lot. She helplessly went to the bathroom to change her aunt¡¯s towel. When he came back, she had dried her wet hair. She was sitting cross-legged on the bed in a white bathrobe, and he stood behind her and dried her hair for her. His slender hands ran through her hair, making her feel very comfortable. She closed her eyes lazily, like a lazy and proud cat. She mumbled and leaned on him, but ¡­ But she was stunned. However, she seemed to feel something on her back. She was instantly confused. He just sat there in a daze. He slowly bent down and lowered his head. As he gently stroked her hair, he slowly said by her ear, ¡± Xiao Li, your hair smells so good. Su Li blinked and coughed. Suddenly, a hand reached behind her back and touched something. She mumbled, ¡± so, just a strand of my hair is enough for you to directly pick up a spear and stab me? ¡± Chapter 593 ? 593 How to solve it? Oh my God! Why did the tone of his command sound so much like her boss¡¯? she was going crazy! No, she had to quickly finish this and come over to get to the bottom of this! No, she had to find her boss as soon as possible! Let him see everything clearly! When Chen nianbai returned, Su Li was wrapped in a blanket with a sorrowful expression. On his face, there were only three words: When she saw him come in, she even quickly covered her face with a blanket, embarrassed beyond control. When Chen nianbai saw it, his expression did not change much, but a gentleness flashed in his eyes. He leaned over and gently pulled the blanket down, revealing her eyebrows. She was angry and embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve brought it for you, Yingluo. Do you need my help?¡± as soon as these words were said, su li seemed to throw a small tantrum and pulled down the blanket, revealing his face. he took two deep breaths, and then said angrily, ¡± i¡¯m not happy! ¡± He was unhappy! I¡¯m not happy! She looked no different from a three-year-old mentally disabled child. Yes, she was a mentally disabled child who couldn¡¯t satisfy Y¡¯s needs. She didn¡¯t look like a domineering Queen at all. Chen nianbai could not help but smile when he saw how indignant she was. Seeing that she was biting her lip in anger, he reached out his hand to stop her from biting it. He chuckled and said, ¡± don¡¯t be disappointed. We can¡¯t help it. After he finished speaking, Su Li was both embarrassed and irritated. She bit his finger, but for some reason, as she bit and bit, she accidentally sucked on his finger twice. ¡°Huh?¡± f * ck. ¡®What¡¯s going on!¡¯ Why did he suddenly feel that this action was a little embarrassing! When she met his eyes, she was stunned. Weng. He immediately let go, and his ears turned red! Mommy! What did she do just now?! She blushed and wiped her head. However, he was not in a hurry to move his hand away. His fingers rubbed against her lips for a while, and his gaze darkened a little. He looked at her with a burning gaze. Xiao Li, if you are really feeling very uncomfortable, I can satisfy you. As he spoke, he paused and added, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll use other methods.¡± Su Li immediately covered his face. who¡¯s uncomfortable?! Who¡¯s not satisfied!¡± It was definitely not her! ¡°That¡¯s good. I just saw that you were restless and naughty, so I thought you were afraid.¡± ¡°Yingluo, so what¡¯s your other method?¡± Chen nianbai,¡±Wanwan.¡± Eh? She said it again? In the end, Su Li didn¡¯t try it, because after being tormented like this for a while, the thoughts that had been hooked by the strong desire had also faded a lot. She helplessly went to the bathroom to change her aunt¡¯s towel. When he came back, she had dried her wet hair. She was sitting cross-legged on the bed in a white bathrobe, and he stood behind her and dried her hair for her. His slender hands ran through her hair, making her feel very comfortable. She closed her eyes lazily, like a lazy and proud cat. She mumbled and leaned on him, but ¡­ But she was stunned. However, she seemed to feel something poking her back. She was instantly confused. He just sat there in a daze. He slowly bent down and lowered his head. As he gently stroked her hair, he slowly said by her ear, ¡± Xiao Li, your hair smells so good. Su Li blinked and coughed. Suddenly, a hand reached behind her back and touched something. She mumbled, ¡± so, just a strand of my hair is enough for you to directly pick up a spear and stab me? ¡± Chapter 594 ? 594 She did bad things and eavesdropped on his matters The moment he said that, he did it! The body behind her seemed to have tensed up in an instant. She could not see his expression. The next second, he suddenly placed the hairdryer in her hands and left her in an instant. Then, he went straight into the bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Su Li half turned her head and glared at him. She still hadn¡¯t properly felt it. She didn¡¯t take him seriously as she watched him leave. She thought that he had only gone in for a few minutes, but he had actually gone in and had not come out for almost 15 minutes! What, what was going on? Her hair had long been dried. The more she thought about it, the more curious she became. She was curious about what he was doing inside. She quietly got down and tiptoed over. She leaned against the door and listened carefully. to tell the truth. She was not an innocent little girl. of course, she had more or less guessed it. But! But-! The scene was so beautiful that she only dared to fantasize about it in her sleep. How could she believe that she would see it with her own eyes? The more Su Li thought about it, the more he drooled at the Suan ni. Little white, little white, what is he doing inside? At this moment, Yingying Just when Su Li didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly, he finally heard a few muffled groans that seemed to be suppressed coming from inside. They were persevering, difficult to bear, but also abstinent and sexy. Su Li¡¯s face reddened. In her mind, she fantasized about Yingluo. His entire face was filled with blood. Suddenly. Just as her mind was filled with indescribable images, she felt a metallic taste in her throat and two streams of heat suddenly gushed out from her nose-! before she could react, she subconsciously wiped her face and continued to blush. her heart was beating fast as she giggled. However, the heat continued to flow, and she subconsciously rubbed against it. As she rubbed against it, she finally realized that something was wrong ¡­ ¡°Ah-!¡± She rubbed her hands full of blood. When she saw it, she was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but scream. and because of her sudden shout, a certain someone in the bathroom-! Time seemed to have stopped. Su Li hurriedly shouted and ran off, while the man in the bathroom stayed for a full five minutes. After he was completely cleaned, he changed into a clean set of clothes and walked out. he was still wearing a long shirt and long pants. He was dressed in ordinary clothes. He didn¡¯t pay particular attention to it. He probably wanted to keep a low profile. After he went out, he walked behind her, and she pretended not to look at him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± His voice was especially hoarse and alluring, as if he had experienced something. ¡°no, no, no, i¡¯m fine.¡± She quickly shook her head like a rattle-drum. He spoke again, ¡± you eavesdropped on us just now? ¡± Eavesdropped? It was clearly a question, but his tone was so firm. Her face was so red that she felt like she was going to die. no, no, no. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. she stammered. ¡°Turn around and look at me,¡± She would not. ¡°Turn around,¡± She pretended not to understand. however, in the next second, chen nianbai turned her around. it would have been better if he did not look at her. when he did, he was stunned. Her nose was covered with tissues, and there was blood seeping through. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you didn¡¯t eavesdrop?¡± He stared at her and thought about it seriously before slowly saying, ¡± Su Li covered his face. This was too much of a face-smacking. Her head heated up as she listened, and she felt her blood rush up. She couldn¡¯t control his suppressed moans even if she wanted to. Chen nianbai took her hand away and felt her forehead and cheeks. She was indeed burning up. ¡°Since that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll help you clean it up tonight.¡± Chapter 595 ? 595 Something¡¯s not right with master Zhan, she¡¯s uneasy su li covered his face in embarrassment,¡±zhenzhen.¡± Her image! in fact, his desire was just stuck in the middle for a while, and it was really uncomfortable. it was not that hard to control. at night, she did not do anything. she just snuggled in his arms and listened to the sound of the waves. he gently stroked her back and coaxed her to sleep. That was probably the most peaceful and rarest time. Although they wanted to be together, it was not necessarily a bad thing to snuggle up like this. It was especially warm and beautiful. It was so beautiful that it felt unreal. she even clutched his sleeves tightly when she slept. The next day. It was another new day. When Su Li woke up, he specifically looked at the time. In the blink of an eye, it was sang Xia¡¯s concert. She had to go there no matter what. She had even promised her that after she found Xiao Bai, the two of them would go together. When she woke up, Xiao Bai was already gone. She slept in. If she had her period, it was most likely because she had been stimulated by the sea water yesterday, so it was such a coincidence. When Su Li finished packing up and went down, he didn¡¯t see anyone, but he heard the sound of little mu Luo¡¯s little mouth moving non-stop. ¡°Boss! The boss! Please listen to me! Why don¡¯t you believe me? I really saw a man go into her room and didn¡¯t come out the whole night. You were even making breakfast for her! Don¡¯t be fooled!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± mm. he hummed softly and walked around her to go upstairs with the hot porridge and exquisite breakfast. Su Li heard this voice. Fine. She knew that he was wearing a mask again. Actually, Yingying was fine like this. He was so good-looking, so he would not attract any peach blossoms if he wore it. He would only let her see it at night. ¡°Boss! Boss, if you go up now, you¡¯ll definitely be shocked. The two of them might be doing something together in the morning, Yingluo.¡± ¡°My dear!¡± Before little mu Luo could reply, a pleasant voice came from the stairs. Instantly, everyone looked over. Su Li walked down, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. He walked down with a faint smile. Little mu Luo instantly shut up and looked at her with some complaints. But when she saw her boss couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, she stomped her feet angrily and ran away. Their boss was really useless! ¡°You¡¯re going to keep it a secret? Actually, Xiao Bai, it¡¯s good that you took off your mask. Otherwise, people would think that I¡¯m two-timing you.¡± ¡°It will be like this?¡± He frowned slightly, as if he was suddenly in deep thought. Su Li laughed and said nothing more. However, when little mu Luo pouted her little mouth and served the salad he wanted, he suddenly called her. ¡°What do you want, boss?¡± little mu luo felt aggrieved and helpless for him. However, the next second, she heard him say, ¡± ¡°I was the one who asked you for the ginger sugar water yesterday.¡± Little mu Luo was dumbfounded! He widened his eyes. what? what? what did you say?! yes, the person who was in her room last night was also me. Little mu Luo,¡±hehe.¡± ** M Nation. Sang Xia had just returned from her training at the music company. She was at her busiest during the past two days and could only see Rong Zhan at night when he came to pick her up. However, she was too tired and didn¡¯t have much time to talk. But today, in the car, Rong Zhan seemed to have something on his mind. It was as if he wanted to say something to her but could not. After returning to her resting place, she quickly tidied up and climbed into bed. However, Rong Zhan still didn¡¯t show up. She felt a little uneasy and felt that something was wrong. After thinking for a while, she endured her sleepiness and went to find him ¡­ Chapter 596 ? 596 sister sang found master zhan¡¯s test results She could feel that he had been feeling uneasy for the past two days. Sang Xia put on her coat and went to see what he was doing. The concert was coming up, and there was the most important thing she had arranged for the concert, which was of great significance. She did not want to be distracted at such a critical moment. So, it was best to ask now, so that she wouldn¡¯t keep thinking about it. they were staying in a seven-star hotel. when she went out to look for rong zhan, the presidential suite was dark, except for the huge balcony where a black and slender figure was standing. he was still wearing a coat, long pants, and leather shoes. nothing had changed. The Cold Moon hung high in the sky, clear and cold. A cigarette flickered and green smoke curled around it. As sang Xia watched this scene, the fog of suspicion in her heart grew. she looked at his back and seemed to be able to feel his helplessness and hesitation. What was it that made it difficult for him to speak to her? Sang Xia walked over slowly. Now that she was pregnant, sang Xia walked over and subconsciously held her breath. She opened the window to get some air and then looked at him. When she turned around, he was also looking at her. His eyes seemed to be filled with some unknown emotions, which were extremely complicated. Sang Xia pursed her lips. I¡¯m going to perform soon, and I¡¯m indeed a little busy, but Rong Zhan is a little hesitant. As she said this, her breathing stopped slightly. She lowered her eyes and walked up to him. She buried herself in his arms and wrapped her arms around his waist. She muttered, ¡± I don¡¯t want you to hide anything from me. Ever since you came back from your brother¡¯s place, something has been wrong. You didn¡¯t tell me either. What else can¡¯t we talk about between us? ¡± Rong Zhan looked at her hugging him, his long and narrow phoenix-like eyes suddenly turning dark. Should he say it or not? Although he had used a lot of dirty tricks to trick her into marrying him, he felt inexplicably heavy when he saw the fake test report. Just as she said, she had been so tired and busy during this period of time. He didn¡¯t want to say it, at least not at this time. He put out the cigarette without a sound. finally, he slowly raised his hand and gently hugged her. ¡°Wife, Yingluo, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m fine.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched as he made up a random excuse. Bessi has already fulfilled her promise and told sang zhirou something, ¡± he said, his smile slowly fading as his tone became serious. she said that they have released sang zhirou, but she has been living in hell these days and she will drug her. So, you know, I¡¯m more worried about what that woman will do. when sang xia heard that, although she was a little surprised about sang zhirou¡¯s whereabouts, she still had a woman¡¯s intuition that rong zhan did not do it just because of this. However, he must have his reasons for not telling her. Then she would wait for him to take the initiative and not force him. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep. I¡¯m going to take a shower first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. As she said that, she took the initiative to help him take off his coat. Rong Zhan looked at her gentleness and thoughtfulness and could not help but kiss her hard on the lips. At that moment. He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. What to do? She was so good that he didn¡¯t want to lie to her at all. how could he bear to do that? Why don¡¯t we just forget about it, Yingluo? Rong Zhan really wanted to cancel this plan. He was too reckless. He went to take a shower. Sang Xia took his coat and hung it on the hanger. However, she didn¡¯t manage to catch it. As soon as she turned around, she suddenly fell down. She turned around when she heard the movement and bent down to pick it up again. However, a stack of folded white paper against the black coat fell out of the pocket. Chapter 597 ? 597 He had lung cancer? Sang Xia frowned slightly and picked it up subconsciously. In fact, she did not want to look at him. It was just that she had a feeling that Rong Zhan was hiding something from her and was hesitating to say something. It was as if these few pieces of paper could tell her the answer. After all, it was something he carried with him. A simple thought flashed through sang Xia¡¯s mind. She hung her coat up again, but she opened the folded paper in her hand. However ¡­ When she opened it, what she saw was a CT scan from the hospital! A CT scan of the lungs, followed by a test sheet! As soon as she saw these numbers, sang Xia¡¯s mind went blank! There was even a moment when he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His entire body was so stiff that he seemed to have lost consciousness, and his heart stopped for a moment. When sang Xia finally realized what it was, her mind buzzed and she staggered backward. The test sheet slipped from her hand and fluttered to the ground. Her body went limp almost uncontrollably. Her whole body trembled and she slowly lowered her body. One hand subconsciously held the clothes rack while the other covered her mouth. Her eyes widened as if she was confused, lost, and could not believe it. But in the end, her eyes were filled with fog, filled with pain and helplessness. Big drops of tears rolled down her face. It was uncontrollable. She could not believe what she had just seen. It was even harder to believe that the test sheet was Rong Zhan¡¯s. It¡¯s lung cancer, Yingluo! Sang Xia¡¯s entire body trembled. She lowered her head and her shoulders trembled non-stop, but she did not dare to make a sound. She covered her mouth tightly and her heart tightened. She was in so much pain that she felt like she was about to suffocate. She couldn¡¯t believe it. So this was what Rong Zhan really wanted to say to her? sang xia shook her head, still unable to accept it. I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to. Why was he afraid? she was about to propose to him. Didn¡¯t he always want to marry her? Why? she was already pregnant. Didn¡¯t he always want a baby between them? sang xia shook her head and bit her lip hard. she could not believe it. she endured the suffocating pain and did not dare to make a sound. however, the overwhelming despair in her heart was about to drown her. I don¡¯t want to. Rong Zhan was stunned. &Nbsp; how did this happen? Sang Xia clenched her fists tightly, the back of her hand pressing against her eyes as she kept wiping away her tears. He¡¯s fine, right? He would continue to live, right? But, but ¡­ It was cancer. Sang Xia could not accept it. She could not imagine that the arrogant hooligan, the ruffian Rong Zhan, would one day lie on the hospital bed weakly with tubes inserted all over his body. His organs were failing, and his life was in danger. He had to go for treatment. He was such a strong-minded person. How could he see himself in that state? And she couldn¡¯t accept it. How could he do this to her? sang xia could not bear such a blow. At this moment, the sound of water in the bathroom suddenly stopped-! Sang Xia¡¯s vision was still blurry and her eyes were red. She quickly picked up the test report and put it back into his coat. When Rong Zhan came out, he was wiping his wet hair with a towel. He was wearing a bathrobe, which was loose, lazy, and sexy. The bedside lamp was dimly lit, and she was curled up in the quilt with her back facing him, covering herself well. Looking at her back, Rong Zhan felt at ease. He had thought about it just now. At most, he would just be honest and talk about it. When it came to this, he had stage fright and really did not dare to scare her with such a big matter. After he finished drying his hair, he threw it aside, pulled off his sleeping robe, got on the bed, and burrowed into the blanket to hug her. In the end, he realized that her shoulders were trembling non-stop! wife Yingluo!? Chapter 598 ? 598 Turning off the lights, he doted on her tenderly rong zhan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking that he had seen wrongly. I¡¯m fine. he called out softly. Seeing that she was not moving, he wanted to turn around to take a look. However, sang Xia was holding back something at that moment and said in a short and short voice, ¡± I¡¯m fine. That ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± seemed to be normal. She was the only one who knew that he was trying his best to suppress something. she clenched the bedsheets tightly and bit her lip hard, tears flowing out of her eyes. ¡°Wait, wife, you¡¯re Yingying.¡± Just as he opened his mouth again, sang Xia suddenly turned around and buried her face in his chest. Her voice was a little hoarse. Rong Zhan, turn off the lights. After she finished speaking, she seemed to be afraid that he would notice something, so she rubbed her face against his chest again and said in a low voice, ¡± I want you, Hanhan. I want you. I want you She suddenly said this. Sang Xia was truly afraid. She didn¡¯t know what to do at all. She was at a loss, helpless, and her heart had broken down. But it was because of this that she didn¡¯t dare to face him directly. when rong zhan saw that she had taken the initiative to throw herself into his arms and said that she wanted him, how could he take it? he immediately propped up his body and turned off the bedside lamp. the two of them instantly fell into darkness and could not see each other¡¯s faces clearly. Sang Xia wiped her tears away without a trace, as if she did not want him to feel anything strange. Then, she put her arms around his neck and took the initiative to kiss him on the lips. The moment she kissed him, her tears flowed uncontrollably. She said to him almost urgently, ¡± hurry up. rong zhan couldn¡¯t stand her repeated words and kissed her a few times. without any foreplay, he immediately separated her legs. however, at this point, sang xia suddenly realized that she was pregnant. she hurriedly told him to be gentle. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t say anything more and just kissed her lips deeply. At the same time, he loved her gently and tenderly. No matter how much pain he felt, he seemed to have felt some of her emotions and wanted to love her gently. He tried to calm her down. When they became one, sang Xia only dared to follow his movements after a few moments. She sobbed. Finally, he was no longer afraid. She vented her emotions in front of him by making love. She clung to his neck and bit his shoulder. He stopped when he saw her crying, but she choked and bit his shoulder while telling him to be gentler. Gentler. He actually thought that he had tortured her in bed and made her cry. When she wanted to ask for more, she would push him away and cry non-stop, saying that she was in so much pain that she would not come. Rong Zhan rarely pampered her in bed, or else she would not be able to enjoy herself to her heart¡¯s content every time, and he would not let her experience feelings that she had never experienced before. But once, she cried so hard that he was flustered and his heart was about to break. He had no choice but to stop. He quickly finished it himself, then hugged her tightly and kissed her face non-stop. In the night, his voice was like wine, making her feel soft and intoxicating as he coaxed her gently. She looked like she was throwing a tantrum as she cried, but Rong Zhan held her delicate body tightly in his arms. Their skin was touching, and the most intimate contact was constantly comforting her. At that moment. Sang Xia¡¯s emotions crumbled as he coaxed her gently. In this world. He was the only man who loved her so deeply and loved her so much. Did he really ¡­ Chapter 599 ? 599 Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was broken, and he doted on her Was he really going to leave her soon? was he really going to lie on the cold hospital bed, his life or death unknown? Sang Xia could not accept it. she could only hug him tightly for the last time, unwilling to be separated from him for even a second. Sang Xia fell asleep in his arms, crying. after a moment of darkness, the eyes could see everything in the dark. the cold moonlight shone through the window. rong zhan looked at her as she gradually fell asleep in his arms. He then looked at her carefully. The hair on her forehead and sideburns were all wet and stuck to her cheeks. Her eyes were closed, but one could see that her eyes were red and swollen from crying. Her little nose was red as well. Even in her sleep, she would bury herself in his arms and sob from time to time. Then, she subconsciously hugged him even tighter. She looked so helpless and pitiful, and Rong Zhan¡¯s heart tightened when he saw her like this. it was filled with pain as if he was experiencing it. At this moment. Rong Zhan swore to himself that he would pamper her and dote on her for the rest of his life. He would never see her cry in such pain and helplessness again. He wanted to stay by her side forever, even if he had to spoil her to the point where she could do whatever she wanted. In this life, he would only firmly believe in her. Regarding marriage. so what if they didn¡¯t get married? so what if they got married? As long as he was the one beside her, he would accept anything. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes were full of heartache. He kissed her eyebrows and murmured, ¡± why? why are you crying? don¡¯t cry, baby. She was crying abnormally today. At first, he thought it was because of the pain he had caused, but later on, she continued to cry, and he felt that something was wrong, too wrong. Her entire body was filled with an aura of sorrow and pain. There was no way to hide it. However, everything seemed to be fine before she took a shower. but why did she seem to have changed into a different person after she came back? Could it be ¡­ Rong Zhan seemed to have thought of something. His body that was holding her stiffened and his long eyebrows furrowed. His gaze instantly turned to the place where he hung his coat-! ** She woke up in his broad and firm arms after a heart-wrenching night. Sang Xia was not willing to wake up. After she fell asleep, she had a dream. What she thought about during the day was what she dreamed about at night. She actually dreamed about Rong Zhan. In her dream, she was crying and her heart was in so much pain that she could not breathe. But he held his face and told her with a smile that she had been lied to. It was fake, and he didn¡¯t have an illness at all. Then, she cried again and kept asking him if it was true. She couldn¡¯t stand it if he lied to her again. In her dream, he told herself that it was fake. She accepted it. However, it was precisely because of this that when she woke up in the morning, she thought for a long time before she realized that it was only Ge Meng. In reality. He had never said such words to her. Therefore, an overwhelming and indescribable sense of despair hit him again. His heart throbbed in pain. She woke up very, very early because it was difficult for her to fall asleep again. Two lines of tears fell from the corners of her eyes and wet the pillow. Finally, she opened her eyes slightly and turned to look at him. He was still lying sideways, his long and strong arms on his chest, holding her in his arms in a protective posture. his slightly long hair covered half of his eyes. he had a delicate and devilish face with sharp facial features. his long and narrow eyes were a pair of devilish and charming inner eyes. sang xia knew better than anyone else what kind of gentleness and affection had been under those eyes. Chapter 600 ?600 Rong Zhan, I love you, don¡¯t leave her He had a straight nose and light pink lips. He always had a devilish smile on his face. His lower jaw was sharp and he looked extremely arrogant. This was who he was. This was his appearance. Sang Xia looked at him, as if she wanted to carve every part of his face into her bones. it was also at this moment. sang xia understood. In this world, he was the only person she cared about. If he was safe and sound, she would rather have nothing and give up everything. But what if he was gone? Sang Xia looked at him with reddened eyes. She leaned over and gently kissed his thin lips. He muttered hoarsely, ¡± ¡°rong zhan, i love you.¡± He really, really, really loved her. So, could he not leave her Xuxu? Sang Xia got off the bed and left. After tonight. The concert would begin tomorrow night. The second Grand Concert in new York had been widely promoted half a month ago. And this time, the concert¡¯s scheduled song was a new round of songs. No matter what kind of blow she suffered, she could not drop the ball at this critical moment. After all, this concert would be different for both her and Rong Zhan. No matter what happened, she couldn¡¯t stop the surprise that she had prepared in advance. She wanted him to see it with his own eyes! ** Su Li and Chen nianbai also set off. They got on the plane to new York. Because at this time, crazy fans from all over the world were flocking to new York, causing the tickets to be difficult to find. Su Li and the others were only able to grab the most ordinary Economy Class. There were many people. The biggest feature of sun¡¯s concerts wasn¡¯t just the fact that every member of their group was a top-notch singer. It was also because their songs wouldn¡¯t be repeated in every concert! This also meant that every round of the concert would release the latest songs. Every concert was worth the fans personally attending the grand live venue to experience the shocking atmosphere and witness it for themselves! On the plane. Coincidentally, most of the people on the plane were fans, and it was very lively. Chen nianbai sat by the window, and Su Li sat next to him. Originally, Su Li had wanted to cuddle with little white alone for a while. But who would have thought ¡­ Coincidentally, an entertainment reporter was sitting at the side. They had also gone to new York to watch a concert, but when they met Su Li, he immediately recognized him even though he was wearing sunglasses. He was simply stunned, and he kept looking for topics to excitedly interview. This action also led to many people recognizing her. Suddenly, there was an endless stream of excited people asking for autographs. Fortunately, mobile phones were not allowed in the economy Class, otherwise, she would not be able to resist. And that reporter saw that she was constantly praising Su Li for being friendly to the people, and was also constantly seizing opportunities to ask her various questions. Especially ¡­ When his eyes fell on the person inside her, he suddenly seemed to have discovered a new continent. His eyes widened and he asked, ¡± Queen su, Queen su, may I know if this person inside is your Chengcheng? ¡± As soon as he said this, Su Li immediately felt his body tighten. Then, in the dark, he stretched out a hand to pinch her, indicating that she should watch her words and not say anything carelessly. Chen nianbai naturally did not want to cause her any trouble. After he finished expressing his thoughts, he was about to pull back his hand, but he didn¡¯t expect that Su Li wouldn¡¯t even look at him, and his right hand would grab it. At this moment, not only were the reporters looking over, but many of her fans were also looking over curiously. Chen nianbai¡¯s ears turned red as he looked out of the plane window, his hands struggling to break free. Chapter 601 ? 601 The sweetness between Queen su and Xiao Bai exploded! She furrowed her brows and looked worried, afraid that someone would see her. But when Su Li saw him like this, he clearly knew that he was unwilling, but he deliberately had a playful heart, and would not let go no matter what. Then, she turned her head and pretended to casually say to the reporter, ¡± yeah, you mean him? he¡¯s one of my bodyguards. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s a bodyguard!¡± That reporter deliberately peeked inside and saw that his face was ordinary, without any special characteristics. Immediately, without a doubt, he believed Su Li¡¯s words. Chen nianbai saw that it was a false alarm and heaved a sigh of relief. He was used to staying behind her and liked the quiet. He just wanted to live his own life and did not want to be disturbed by the outside world. If the scandal between the superstar and her bodyguard was really exposed, they would not be able to live in peace. Rumors and gossip were terrible. He still wanted to stay by her side. He did not want to expose it, and he did not want to bring her any trouble. On Su Li¡¯s side, he continued to cooperate with the reporters ¡°questions, but the hand inside was secretly holding his hand. ¡°Then, Queen su, now that everyone knows that you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, do you have an ideal partner? what does he look like?¡± As soon as he said this. quite a few fans continued to gossip as they listened. su li even felt that the hand he was holding had trembled slightly. She lowered her eyes and bit her lower lip. Then, she laughed softly. Her beautiful face seemed to lose its luster because of this smile. The reporters and fans were all stunned. In the next second, he heard Su Li say this. What requirements did she have for the ideal other half? Her answer was, ¡± then he¡¯s probably someone who can make me think of him, make my eyes soften, and smile uncontrollably. Why would he have any requests? The person who could make her heart feel sweet and emotional uncontrollably must be the person she loved deeply. However, as soon as he said this ¡­ the reporters were stunned at first, and then, like many fans who had discovered a new continent, they looked at the smile as sweet as honey on su li¡¯s face, and their expressions immediately changed. They kept screaming. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Li still hadn¡¯t reacted. He didn¡¯t feel as if he had said something wrong or had accidentally said something. ¡°Argh! that queen su! You already have one, right? You already have someone you like, don¡¯t you?¡± Some fans came over and asked excitedly. The reporter was so shocked that he hurriedly took down notes with his pen. He really wanted to take pictures, but they were on a plane! And when Su Li was asked this question, he immediately reacted. She covered her face and turned her head away to steal a glance at him shyly. Chen nianbai¡¯s handsome eyes were also looking at her with a faint smile. Immediately, Su Li¡¯s face turned even redder. So, when she said those words just now, the expression on her face was exactly the same as what she said? Hmm ¡­ Indeed, at that time, her mind was filled with him. Facing their questioning, she did not shy away this time. Although she was a little shy, she admitted it graciously, ¡± yes, I have someone I like. I¡¯ve liked him for nine years. When she had said those words, her other hand was holding his. She even used her little finger to gently hook his. Chen nianbai was still looking out of the plane window, quietly listening to her. Her hands under the chair were restless, deliberately teasing him, faintly away. Finally, when he heard her say, ¡± one day, he will come to marry me on colorful clouds in pink pants. He was slightly stunned. Then, his ears turned red and he grabbed her restless hand tightly. They were spread out. He clenched his fingers. Chapter 602 ? 602 The first concert in Europe and America is coming! This was from new York¡¯s most spectacular and dazzling Madison Square. Those who could hold a concert here were all famous top singers. This was the first concert from Europe and America. The momentum was huge, not losing to the first round at all. There were even more people who came because of its fame. The big screens on many high-rise buildings in new York Center were playing the shocking songs from the last concert. As the time for the performance got closer and closer, traffic jams appeared again and again. Many people who were in their cars to watch the show were stuck in the traffic. When they heard the music playing on the screen, they couldn¡¯t help but twist their bodies as they drove. The atmosphere had reached an unprecedented fever, causing countless people to start surging with anticipation for tonight¡¯s concert! !!! The weather in new York was also getting colder. Sang Xia was also on her way there, and Rong Zhan escorted her personally. When she arrived, she had to prepare to change her clothes and put on makeup. The concert would start at 7:30 pm, and there was still an hour and a half left. Anthony had already called her several times. Sang Xia was also afraid that she would not make it in time, so she wanted to hurry up. After the two of them arrived, they were led by their assistants to the backstage through the VIP passage. They were waiting for the elevator to come down. Rong Zhan looked at sang Xia, who was blowing hot air at his lips with her fists clenched. He pulled her into his arms and held her hands. They were cold to the touch. He frowned and asked in a low voice,¡±Why is it so cold?¡± As he spoke, he held her hands and placed them on his lips, kissing them again and again. The two foreign assistants around them looked at them and could not help but smile ambiguously. Sang Xia¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly and her cheeks were slightly red. She felt touched and sweet in her heart. She said gently, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. Other than the cold weather, the concert is coming up soon. I¡¯m particularly nervous today. When I¡¯m nervous, my hands and feet will turn cold. ¡°Look at you. It¡¯s not your first concert. What¡¯s there to be nervous about?¡± Rong Zhan reprimanded her rudely and continued to warm her hands. Sang Xia¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. Of course, this was not the first concert. However, this was the first time she had felt so nervous. This was not a simple concert. she looked at rong zhan with a complicated look in her eyes, but it could not hide her deep love. However, in the end, sang Xia seemed to have thought of something. Her nose started to tingle, and just looking at him, her eyes started to water uncontrollably. She wiped her head and quickly adjusted her emotions. The elevator door opened. The few of them got into the elevator, but there were clearly many people. People were busy going in and out. as a result, the elevator beeped the moment the few of them entered and rong zhan entered, indicating that it was overloaded. Rong Zhan had no choice but to let go of her and said, ¡± wife, you guys go up first. I¡¯ll sit down and lie down to find you. With that, he exited the elevator and left her side. Sang Xia¡¯s heart suddenly felt empty, even though she knew that they had only been apart for five or six minutes. When the elevator door slowly closed, and their eyes were slowly separated by the elevator door ¡­ She felt a sudden pain in her heart. An inexplicable sense of panic welled up in him. She suddenly reached out her arm to stop him, but this sudden action shocked the assistant beside her. She quickly pressed the elevator button ¡­ [ I recommend a friend book, lure your wife into your arms: [ hubby, have mercy! ] Chapter 603 ? 603 The incident in the elevator At the same time, a hand suddenly blocked the elevator door from the outside, afraid that her sudden and dangerous move would hurt her. As soon as the elevator door opened, sang Xia rushed out without a care. Then, she turned around and saw the surprised faces of the two assistants who had come to pick her up. Sang Xia took a deep breath and said to them, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. You guys go up first. I¡¯ll sit down with you. The two assistants raised their brows and looked at Rong Zhan, who had an ashen expression. They gave her a look and nodded. okay, we¡¯ll wait for you upstairs. This time, the elevator door closed and went up. However! the moment she closed it, Rong Zhan grabbed her waist and pulled! long face. what were you trying to do just now? Don¡¯t you want your hand!¡± Sang Xia did not care at all about being scolded by him. She just rubbed her face against his chest and mumbled softly, ¡± I don¡¯t want to be separated from you. I can¡¯t be separated from you, Yingluo. She didn¡¯t care how much he wanted to reprimand her, but at that moment, she really couldn¡¯t control herself and wanted to rush out. Then, just like now, he held her hand and she hugged his waist and pressed herself against his chest. Rong Zhan was slightly stunned when he saw her open her mouth like that. What else could he say? Ever since she had cried the entire night two days ago, she had been busy for the past two days, but she had tried her best to be with him. Even when he didn¡¯t have time to eat lunch this afternoon, she had even taken the time to personally make some light vegetarian dishes for him. These small changes were definitely not present in her before. He had always thought that she was a standard career woman and that he would slowly compromise with her family. However, her attitude towards him had changed greatly in the past two days. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened that night she cried. He thought of his coat, which she had taken off and hung up. There was a test report in the pocket. He didn¡¯t dare to show it to anyone, so why would he show it to her? He didn¡¯t dare to ask for fear of being exposed. He had already thrown away the fake test report. He still could not lie to her. This time. The elevator came down. Luckily, there was no one else in the elevator this time. rong zhan pulled her in. He pressed the button for the fifth floor. Rong Zhan held him in his arms and said in a strong tone, ¡± anyway, I won¡¯t allow you to play with your own body. If you dare to be so reckless again, I¡¯ll punish you. Sang Xia pursed her red lips and did not say anything. She was going to get busy after going upstairs, and everything was waiting for her. After warming her hands, Rong Zhan warmed her body as well, his big hands continuously rubbing her body. However, at this moment, he found something in her abdomen. It was still a little warm. ¡°What is this?¡± He asked in surprise. Sang Xia took his hand away. this is called a hot sticker. When the weather is cold, this will keep you warm. It was already very cold here. To her surprise, Rong Zhan tore the hot sticker off in the next second and said to her in shock, ¡± wife, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been living like this for the past few years. As he said this, he suddenly grabbed her thin woolen sweater and pulled the hot sticker that he had torn off. He moved it up and actually stuck it to her chest. it was still the upper left side of his chest. His bold action made sang Xia blush. She quickly pressed his hand on her chest and said, ¡± stop it. What are you doing? people can come in at any time. However, she did not expect to hear him say in all seriousness, ¡± are you really a top student? Do you know what that thing is?¡± Chapter 604 ? 604 Inspiring, the concert begins!(1) ¡°Is it really good to stick that thing on the abdomen? Human blood will pass through this area.¡± As he spoke, Rong Zhan¡¯s hand landed on the area above her left chest and below her shoulder, sticking the warm sticker on her. so as long as it¡¯s warm here, your whole body will heat up. Sang Xia saw that he was speaking in all seriousness, but his hand was stretched out to his chest. Her chest was puffed up. She avoided his gaze and her face was slightly red. Okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re right. You understand, but it¡¯s already done. Can you take your hand away? ¡± Someone could enter the elevator at any time, so he pushed her to the corner and sneaked around. How embarrassing would it be if he was discovered? After Rong Zhan was done, he was indeed reluctant to leave. He pressed her against the corner and bit her ear, his voice bewitching. wife, why do I feel like you¡¯ve grown bigger again? ¡± It grew bigger again. As soon as he said that, sang Xia¡¯s face turned completely red. She was pregnant, so some parts of her body had naturally changed. Sang Xia was pushed against the corner of the wall by him to act like a hooligan. Because she knew his ruffian character, there was no use in resisting. She bit her lip lightly to prevent herself from making too much noise while staring at his delicate and devilish face. He slowly said, ¡± do you like it? ¡± A touch of enthusiasm appeared in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, he lowered his head and kissed her lips and neck. He exerted more force and his voice was urgent and hoarse. I like it. I like it so much. As long as it was her, he would like her no matter what. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was acting quickly, he, who was addicted to touching her, couldn¡¯t wait to devour her. He was such an arrogant hooligan, an arrogant ruffian. When he bullied sang Xia, she knew that she had gradually fallen in love with being bullied and loved by him. however, wasn¡¯t this kind of bullying also one less time? Would there be more opportunities like this in the future? During the performance, she wouldn¡¯t say anything about her illness, but after the performance, no matter what, she had to convince him to get treatment. Although Hanhan would be in great pain, his life would be even shorter if he didn¡¯t get treatment for this terminal illness, Hanhan. ** at the concert venue, countless people had already entered. even though the temperature was cold now, the enthusiasm did not decrease. the fiery atmosphere was still rising. The entire Madison Building was illuminated with lights, making it a spectacular sight. Su Li and Chen nianbai had both arrived and were sitting in the first row. Beside them were two little followers. ¡± I¡¯m so excited, it¡¯s about to start!¡± Oh my God, there must be tens of thousands of people. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a concert with so many people. who else could these two people be but little mu luo and ewen? when they heard that su li was going to see a concert at the beach before they came, the two little guys instantly exploded. They were all begging Su Li for her to bring them to see the concert. Little mu Luo flipped out Evan¡¯s cover, ¡± it seems like you¡¯ve seen a concert with few people. Evan was a blonde, white-skinned handsome foreign boy. He immediately reached out to pinch her face. you little brat, why are you so unwilling to listen to you? ¡± the two of them started to play around. chen nianbai and su li sat in the front vip seats, and su li held his hand tightly. the two of them looked at each other and smiled, revealing a sweet smile. The VIP seat in the middle finally welcomed its owner. Rong Zhan appeared. At this moment, the entire concert venue suddenly turned dark and the entire venue fell silent-! Chapter 605 ? 605 Exciting, the concert begins (2) After the dark silence, all the fans held their breaths and widened their eyes in fear of missing out on an important scene! At the next moment-! A sharp sound suddenly rang out in the huge concert venue, accompanied by a rapid drum beat. The two intertwined and shot high up into the night sky with a bang! ¡°Waa, Yingluo!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± the sky suddenly bloomed with a huge, gradually changing colored firework, and the shape was none other than the ¡°10¡± shape! Suddenly, the audience started to scream and boil! The countdown had begun! There were only 10 seconds left to the actual performance! As soon as the number was out, everyone was shocked. With a rhythmic sound, another firework was launched. This time, it was a ¡°9¡±! The fans who were still immersed in shock a second ago, in the next second-! Whether it was the front, backfield, or the rows of fans in the high seats above, they all stood up and screamed wildly with light sticks in their hands. They followed the fireworks in unison and shouted excitedly, ¡± seven! ¡°6¡­¡­!¡± ¡°5¡­¡­!¡± All of the fans seemed to have gone crazy as they shouted in unison, their voices reverberating like thunder. ¡°3¡­¡­!¡± ¡°2¡­¡­!¡± ¡°1¡­¡­!¡± When the last number was shouted out, it resounded through the sky on a night like this! The fiery atmosphere mercilessly tore apart the cold air and ignited everything-! As the last number ¡°1¡± jumped into the sky, it bloomed and appeared in the sight of all the fans. Before the bright light disappeared, a strong rhythmic music suddenly sounded! Once the high-intensity melodious rhythm was played, the melodious tone sounded. It was so exciting that it almost made people cry. They screamed at the top of their lungs to welcome the first song of the night! ¡°Show me where I am long tonight. Tell me where tonight will be. Give me a reason to stay. Give me a reason to stay!¡± His magnetic and slightly hoarse voice cut through the night sky. Before anyone could see him, they had already heard his voice. His beautiful and charming voice instantly ignited the first small climax of the first song in the audience-! ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± ¡°sun¨C! sun¨C!¡± All the fans in the audience screamed like crazy. And at this moment. The originally empty stage began to change. The central stage slowly rose and fell. The stage was still covered in dark lights, and the figures that appeared were like silhouettes. They were complicated and confusing, and when they entered the eyes, they made people excited! The man was sitting on a high chair. Her figure was slender and her back was straight. With just one look, everyone recognized her and shouted her name desperately! ¡°Sang Xia! Sang Xia! Sang Xia-!¡± As the lead vocalist of the entire band, she took the lead. The enthusiasm for the concert reached an unprecedented peak. There were countless big and small screens in the huge concert venue, and her voice resounded through the night sky. This was someone he should be proud of for the person he loved. That night, for sang Xia ¡­ In her eyes, there was no one else. There was no slander, no hurt, and no person she hated. There was only him. Only him. [ author: brother Nine¡¯s first song is ¡± always back to your love ¡°. ] Chapter 606 ? 606 I¡¯ll never be able to find someone to replace you (1) Rong Zhan sat in the entire concert and sang. He had already grabbed the best front row view to see how his heart, his treasure, and his woman were blooming in such a night. His eyes were filled with her figure, full of infatuation and deep in it. I¡¯ve been all over town. I¡¯ve traveled all over town. But I¡¯ll never find someone for sure, I¡¯ve never met my Mr. Right. Show Me Love Tonight. Love Me Tonight, Yingluo.¡± She walked down from the high chair, and the stage lit up the path ahead with every step she took. At the same time, with every line she sang, figures appeared on different platforms behind her. Every person that came out would cause the audience to scream. ¡°Argh! Mimi, I love you!¡± ¡°Nissan! Nissan! A Nissan!¡± ¡°Harren! Haren, we love you-!¡± Mimi beat the drum set and operated the keyboard. The master of rhythm, Nissan, was tuning with headphones to control the rhythm. Harren sat on a high chair with a guitar and bass. Each of them had a microphone standing in front of them. At that time, everyone in the group would be there! The stage was suddenly lit up with confusing lights-! A ball of fire suddenly rose from the stage, and the fans screamed wildly, once again igniting the atmosphere. As sang Xia walked to the forefront of the stage, accompanied by a strong dynamic rhythm, the song finally reached the climax of the audience¨C! At this moment, in the eyes of tens of thousands of people, her gaze suddenly shifted from the crowd to the person closest to her between two¨Cclock in the audience-! At that moment, their eyes met. sang xia looked at him deeply, completely igniting the climax of the audience-! ¡°And I¡¯ll never be sure to ever find someone for you, I¡¯ll never be able to find someone to replace you. Show me where I belong tonight. Should I go left or right? should I go left or right? I will always come back to your loving, baby. I will always return to the arms of your love-!¡± the concert¡¯s climax completely exploded. Countless people were screaming and shouting. This song with a strong and dynamic rhythm, yet not losing any emotion, had undoubtedly captured everyone¡¯s hearts! Tears welled up in their eyes as they kept screaming and shouting! At that moment, all the blood in Rong Zhan¡¯s body seemed to have frozen. And this was clearly a song for the tens of thousands of fans present. However, at the moment of climax, her eyes were locked on a person. it was none other than himself. This scene caught him off guard. However, to Rong Zhan, he was shocked and even a little overwhelmed by the favor. Because ¡­ It was as if he was singing for him alone. He knew very well how much his wife loved music and this stage. However, at that moment, she had cast her most passionate gaze on him in front of tens of thousands of people. At that moment, every minute and every second seemed to stretch longer. He looked at her intently, and she was also looking at him without moving. Through the long air, he saw the love in her eyes that she no longer hid. She was singing to herself,¡±I will never be able to find someone who can replace you,¡±¡±I will always return to your loving embrace,¡±¡± The short yet long climax, the lyrics that sounded like a confession, made Rong Zhan¡¯s soul tremble as he watched him sing it. His soul was about to fly away, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve up. Her heart was as sweet as honey, and she couldn¡¯t stop giggling. [ author: deduct all the lyrics ] Chapter 607 ? 607 I¡¯ll never be able to find someone to replace you (2) That rare passionate gaze of hers made Rong Zhan¡¯s heart surge with excitement. At the same time, his face was inexplicably burning, and all the blood cells in his body were boiling. Many people noticed this scene and looked over. Su Li and the others also noticed and immediately followed sang Xia¡¯s line of sight. In the end, they saw such a scene. Sang Xia sang the climax of the song affectionately on the stage. Rong Zhan¡¯s thin lips curved into a beautiful arc below the stage, and his long and narrow eyes looked at her unblinkingly. He was immersed, deeply in, and infatuated. As the two of them looked at each other, it was as if the tens of thousands of fans in the huge concert had disappeared, leaving only the two of them. they were immersed in the world that belonged to them, enjoying the emotions that others could not understand. She had always laughed at him like a ruffian, but at that moment, she revealed a sweet smile that came from the bottom of her heart. It was dazzling, charming, and even more shocking! At that moment, the main screen and the scattered screens hanging in the air magnified sang Xia¡¯s actions at a close distance. Everyone was excited and curious as to who she was looking at. And I¡¯ll never ever find someone like you for sure, I¡¯ll never find someone who can replace you. Just as countless fans were getting more and more curious, as the second half reached its climax, the scene suddenly turned around. Following sang Xia¡¯s gaze, it directly locked onto a person-! When the person¡¯s appearance appeared on the screen, it instantly made people scream. With the final climax, it was particularly exciting. No one had expected that the concert director would notice sang Xia¡¯s gaze. Along with the same curious thought as them, he actually gave her a shot in the direction she was looking at! And that shot showed a scene with a secret! It was a man sitting at the front. Tonight, he was wearing a soft white shirt with a tie and a knee-length black coat. He was obviously such a devilish and wild man with an exquisite and soul-stirring face, but he was dressed particularly formally today. Even though countless fans already knew that this was the boyfriend of the lead singer, sang Xia, they still couldn¡¯t help but scream, cheer, and whistle when they saw this. Rong Zhan sat at the front and didn¡¯t react until the exciting first song ended. The cheers and screams were like thunder in his ears, and countless eyes were on him. He looked in the direction Su Li pointed to and saw himself on the screen. On the screen, he was smiling so widely that he couldn¡¯t even close his mouth. His devilishly handsome face was filled with sweetness from the bottom of his heart. He didn¡¯t care. Instead, he noticed that there were still tears in his eyes. At that moment, his heart softened even more. It was a complete mess. Yes. He was so touched that he was about to go crazy. And Su Li¡¯s appearance caused the camera to Zoom in a bit more. Such a high-profile celebrity appearing here with them in such a low-key manner as a fan immediately caused a wave of enthusiasm. Su Li was natural and generous, and with a beautiful smile, she blew kisses to the camera. This concert was not only for fans, but also for countless people who liked music, singers, bands, and celebrities. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The moment sun¡¯s music team was created, it was destined to lead the music industry to a frenzy. Walking at the forefront of fashion and receiving such high attention, anyone would want to experience it for themselves! after the song ended- Chapter 608 ? 608 Sister sang¡¯s proposal (1) with the sound of sang xia¡¯s slight panting, the huge concert venue gradually quieted down. sang xia stood in front with the microphone in her hand and bowed deeply. her hoarse voice came through, ¡± thank you, thank you to all of you who are here today. ¡± The audience burst into cheers and screams. ¡°To all my fans and friends, sun¡¯s first love song tonight is dedicated to everyone who has come to this concert! I hope that in the near future, all of you will be happy because of love!¡± As he said this, something appeared on the dark stage behind him, instantly causing countless fans to scream again. The soothing sound of the piano rang out, and the rhythm became more and more attractive. The light on the stage became brighter and brighter, and the last beam of light was cast on a man in a white tuxedo. He was sitting sideways in front of the piano with a headset on. He was in the middle of the stage, and his hands were moving quickly on the piano. A soothing melody poured out from between his fingers. Many people stood up when they saw this. They were clapping and shouting his name. ¡°Anthony! Anthony! Anthony!¡± The founder of this band, one of the top international composers and musicians! Compared to the crazy fans who were passionate and in awe, Anthony was much calmer. As he played the piano, he shook his head slightly and made a ¡± shhhhhhh ¡± sound into his headset. He spoke softly without even raising his head, and the huge venue instantly fell silent. Then, as the piano played, his voice slowly came, ¡± in fact, our concert tonight can¡¯t be separated from ¡®love,¡¯ especially ¡®love.¡¯ These two words are so intoxicating. It¡¯s tempting, beautiful, and moving. Love is the theme of tonight¡¯s concert. So, are you all ready now? are you all ready to welcome tonight¡¯s musical feast?¡± ¡°Ah ah ah-!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing! I¡¯m willing! I¡¯m willing to-!¡± Under the moving piano music, Anthony¡¯s voice was magnetic and full of the charm of an uncle who had experienced many vicissitudes of life. It was as if they were being guided patiently and systematically, and their hearts throbbed. That love, how touching was the word? That was probably the most beautiful feeling in the world. At this moment, the piano piece he was playing suddenly stopped. The entire stage of the concert gradually darkened, adjusted to the level of cold moonlight, and only two beams of soft and bright light were cast down. Anthony was playing a piano piece. The second bundle was at the very front of the stage. There was a high chair with a microphone in front of it. An elegant and beautiful woman was sitting on the chair. The entire place fell silent at this moment. Sang Xia closed her eyes. Gradually, a beautiful piano tune started playing. Sang Xia¡¯s voice, with a different texture from before, started to sing slowly and hoarsely. The first sound was enough to make people lose themselves in it. there are three words here that I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you. The words that I didn¡¯t say were like fire burning in my heart. There are three words here, and I think you know they are the real Yingluo.¡± As she said that, sang Xia sat there, singing as she slowly opened her eyes and looked at Rong Zhan. The lyrics of this song were exactly what she wanted to express in her heart. On this night, she would sing it to him. [ the second song: Baby I Love You! ] Song title! Chapter 609 ? 609 Sister sang¡¯s proposal (2) This song was moving and emotional. the entire arena was filled with flickering light sticks, which rippled like waves. this seemingly comfortable expression, no one knew that the palm of sang xia¡¯s hand that was holding the microphone pole was gradually sweating. Her heart was in turmoil. Because she would soon welcome the most important moment in her life¨C! The climax of the song was approaching. She looked at him and sang the climax. I need you to know I want to say that I love you, I want to stay in your arms, and hold you tight. I want you to hug me tightly, I want you to kiss me gently. I want to say I love you, but my dear, I¡¯m scared. My hands are shaking, my heart is beating fast. ¡­¡­¡± The lyrics coincided with sang Xia¡¯s thoughts, and her emotions were intense. She held the handle of the microphone tightly, and her eyes were misty. At this moment, Rong Zhan was in a bad mood. What else could he say? If she had sung the first song for him during the climax, it might have been a coincidence. It was a surprise she wanted to give herself. But the second song? The lyrics seemed to have been written for him. It touched him even more than the first song. She just looked at him like that. The touching lyrics that came out of her mouth seemed to be what he wanted to express from the bottom of his heart. she said that she wanted him to know that she loved him. she wanted him to hug her tightly and kiss her gently. Rong Zhan clenched his fists tightly and held his breath. He looked at her with his long and narrow eyes. He didn¡¯t know why. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn hazy, because everything she did touched him like never before. He could not describe the feeling. It was shaking and sweet. However ¡­ He felt a little sad. Because he was also completely infected by her emotions. This was clearly an emotional song, and she sang it so beautifully, but her eyes revealed such a complicated expression. Rong Zhan did not understand. He didn¡¯t know what that was. It was as if there was a painful thing hidden in her heart, suppressing her and making her only able to show it in her eyes. I can¡¯t hide, I can¡¯t reject Yingluo. ¡°So I¡¯m going to say Yingluo¡± ¡°Baby, I love you, Yingluo¡± Baby, I love you. as the first half of the song was sung, all the fans in the audience followed suit and sang it over and over again. they were completely immersed in the touching and sincere song. Sang Xia closed her eyes. After she stopped singing, the piano piece became even more moving. The rhythm was even stronger, and the atmosphere of the audience was obviously getting stronger. Countless people were shouting their names and shouting ¡± I love you ¡°! When the second half of the song reached its climax, sang Xia¡¯s voice was heard again. And this time, her voice was clearly more emotional than before, and her pitch was completely raised. However, just as everyone was immersed in it, a scene that suddenly appeared shocked them-! In the night sky. Under the clear and cold moonlight, the bright and hazy lights above all the audience seats projected the scene, which was simply beautiful and shocking. countless rose petals floated down from the sky. The Rose petals were bright and glistening. As they were blown by the wind, they gently floated down at an extremely slow speed. Accompanied by the lights and the touching song, this scene was like a dream. Countless fans were so surprised that they couldn¡¯t close their mouths. They were completely shocked ¡­ Chapter 610 ? 610 Sister sang¡¯s proposal (3) ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°What a beautiful Qianqian.¡± I feel like I¡¯m dreaming. Oh my God, why, why do I feel so touched! Sang Xia was still singing affectionately. She reached out her hand and stood at the front of the stage. She slowly reached out her hand and caught one of the Rose petals that was floating in the air and slowly falling into her palm. she was wearing a light gray off-shoulder dress. although she was still very beautiful, she didn¡¯t look too special. However, just as she took the flower petals in the air, the climax sounded again, and another shocking thing happened! As she took the Rose petal, when the climax came, she looked at it and spun it in a half-circle from her hand, then it flew out. However, the Rose petals did not leave her body. A vortex of wind in the air blew over and swept the Rose petals into the vortex, spinning around sang Xia. It lit up. Her gray off-shoulder dress suddenly lit up. From one o ¡®clock to two O¡¯ clock, then three O ¡®clock, the surface of the gray dress seemed to be covered with a special fabric. Under the night sky, it actually glowed with a faint silver. It was getting brighter and brighter. When the long dress revealed its true appearance, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. That dress shocked everyone. It was a starry dress that could only be found by luck. She was off-shoulder, her waist wrapped around her slender waist, and her lower body was slightly raised. The silver starry dress with a soft luster made her look unbelievably beautiful. Her eyes were closed, and her long black hair hung down. The hair on both sides of her forehead was knitted, revealing her full and white forehead and beautiful face. Rong Zhan was mesmerized by her, even though he knew that his woman was beautiful. However, this scene was more like a dream, so beautiful that it was unreal. His heart was beating violently as if it was about to jump out! The song was about to end. For some reason, everyone was holding their breath. At this moment, the atmosphere was inexplicably more exciting than before. It was indescribable! She had already finished and was singing, ¡± I want to say that I love you. I want to stay in your arms and hold you tightly. i want your arms around me I want you to hug me tightly, and i want your lips on mine I want you to kiss me gently.¡± As she sang, her graceful figure continued to move forward. She had already reached the forefront of the stage, but she continued to walk. She elegantly held her soft and shiny silver starry dress and walked down the long stairs. Under everyone¡¯s gaze. At the climax of the piano piece, she sang the last line softly, ¡± I miss you, kiss me gently, Yingluo. In front of her was the man who had slowly stood up from the VIP seat. he looked at her, his long and narrow eyes filled with excitement. his eyes seemed to be slightly red, as if he had forgotten everything. No matter how passionate the concert was. He only had her in his eyes, and his ears were filled with her moving voice. I miss you. Kiss me gently. The people around them started to shout in unison, ¡± kiss her! Kiss her! Kiss her!¡± Rong Zhan lowered his head and looked at her deeply. His big hand trembled slightly as he touched her cheek. Then, he tilted his head slightly and kissed her on the lips. He activated it with a single touch. He kissed her so eagerly! He seemed to have wanted to do this for a long time. He hugged her tightly and kissed her hard and urgently at this moment. The camera zoomed in, and the audience exploded. Chapter 611 ? 611 So, Will you marry me? Countless fans started screaming. In the next second, a video appeared on all the big screens in the concert hall. The moment the video was released, it instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The person in the video was none other than sang Xia! However, she was wearing her usual clothes, a light blue v-neck shirt with a knitted sweater on the outside. She looked very gentle and fresh. the recording was still a little shaky at the beginning. She seemed to be recording. Everyone was stunned when they saw the video. Could it be that something big was really going to happen? The video began to play. In the video, sang Xia bit her lower lip lightly as if she was a little embarrassed. Then, she said slowly, ¡± good evening, everyone. I¡¯m sang Xia from the band sun. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m disturbing you all by appearing at this time, but if I am, please forgive me. Because today is going to be an extraordinary night for me. It¡¯s very, very important. Why do I say that? ¡± When she said this, she deliberately paused to keep him in suspense. However, as she was trying to sell herself in the video, she couldn¡¯t help but touch her own warm cheeks. Then, she didn¡¯t say anything. Looking at the camera, his eyes suddenly became affectionate and serious. She took out a piece of paper and slowly displayed it in the video. Seven words appeared on it. At the same time! It was also these words that caused the entire venue to explode. Countless fans stood up and started screaming. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± ¡°Oh my God, Yingluo!¡± There were seven words written on the paper. ¡°Because I¡¯m getting married!¡± Because I¡¯m getting married! In front of such a screen background, sang Xia and Rong Zhan kissed passionately. However, the next moment, Rong Zhan heard such a sentence. yes, I¡¯m getting married, but I¡¯m not engaged yet. I want to propose to the man I like. I hope that tonight¡¯s concert will fulfill my beautiful dream. rong zhan froze when he heard the voice from the video. At that moment, sang Xia slowly left his lips. her gaze became exceptionally soft and filled with deep affection. she just looked at rong zhan¡¯s frozen body as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. a smile slowly appeared on her lips. A melodious voice came from her lips. Rong Zhan, I rejected your proposal in the past, but I regret it. I regret it very much. Now, I feel that marrying you will be the greatest happiness in my life. So, are you willing to marry me now? ¡± Now, are you willing to marry me? Will you marry me? Rong Zhan was completely stunned, and his head was buzzing! Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined that such a scene would happen. He had never thought that he would one day hear her propose to him with his own ears! and he proposed to me in front of tens of thousands of fans! Isn¡¯t this what I¡¯ve been looking forward to, what I¡¯ve been dreaming of? In fact, he did not hesitate to scheme! Rong Zhan¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly. He wanted to say something, but he just looked at her in disbelief. His throat seemed to be blocked, and he couldn¡¯t say anything! However, her long and narrow Phoenix eyes seemed to be glistening with tears. seeing that he did not speak, sang xia was not in a hurry. her eyes were slightly moist as she looked at him with a smile. But even if she wasn¡¯t worried, the fans present were! someone suddenly shouted anxiously, ¡± agree to her!! ¡± in the next second, the entire venue rang-! ¡°Agree to her! Agree to her! Agree to her request!¡± Chapter 612 ? 612 A huge reversal! Master Zhan¡¯s shocking move! Agree to her! Agree to her! The countless fans present did not expect such a scene to happen. He actually proposed in a concert with tens of thousands of people! However, to them, this was undoubtedly exciting! Their goddess had proposed to a man! The one who was the most shocked was Rong Zhan. However, in reality. Rong Zhan¡¯s shock was not only because of her proposal to him, but also because she had caught him off guard and made such a Grand proposal, making him-! He took a deep breath and tried to suppress the indescribable excitement in his heart. It seemed that he could only bring forward the plan! It did not speak the words that all the fans were shouting at this moment. After he did not respond for a long time, the cheers gradually died down. In an instant, tens of thousands of fans widened their eyes. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what had happened. Why? Why didn¡¯t he agree to the proposal? Could there be some hidden reason behind this? And at this moment of silence. They saw the man who proposed to sang Xia suddenly take a step back. They were in an uproar. However, the next second, she saw him look away from sang Xia and look at the open sky. Everyone was stunned! What was going on? why are you looking at the sky instead of accepting the proposal? However, just as they were filled with astonishment, they suddenly heard a buzzing sound coming from the sky. They instantly looked up into the sky. With one look, their eyes widened and they were dumbfounded. ¡°My God-!¡± ¡°What is that? Oh my God, that¡¯s a drone!¡± what the hell, what¡¯s going on? there¡¯s more than one Pixiu! High up in the sky, as the buzzing sound got closer and closer, a drone appeared in the night sky and flew into the sky. This scene was enough to shock everyone. However, what made them even more shocked was that there was more than one drone. Four, five Tao Wu appeared in the night sky. The drones themselves were not big, but in the end, ten of them appeared high in the night sky, right above the huge square. The 10 drones were arranged in a neat row, with the first leading the way and the second, third, and fourth following behind. everyone who saw this scene was dumbfounded. their mouths were so wide open that an egg could almost be stuffed in! Invisible combat drones. To be able to have 10 drones appear here so casually, other than the military and terrorists, who else in the world would dare to send out 10 of these drones? This was not something that could be bought with money! What kind of person was he to have such powerful abilities and resources? Everyone was stunned. Many big shots who had come to watch the concert were looking up at the sky in shock. she then looked at rong zhan in disbelief and disbelief! What kind of man was he?! At this moment, the drone in the lead slowly descended. Facing the stage, although the drone was small, it was still considered huge in a place like this. it slowly descended. Anthony was stunned. It was hard to imagine that such a scene would actually appear here. Sang Xia was even more shocked. When Rong Zhan did not reply to her and even took a step back, she had already guessed something. However, she also didn¡¯t expect Yingluo to be so arrogant. Rong Zhan actually- Meanwhile, Rong Zhan walked onto the stage under the gaze of tens of thousands of fans. The drone was suspended in mid-air, and just as Rong Zhan walked up, something was suddenly dropped from the drone. It looked like a small black velvet box¨C! Chapter 613 ? 613 Either you¡¯re spoiled, or you¡¯re too obedient (1) Everyone who saw this scene was stunned. After Rong Zhan went up, he took out the black box from under the drone. The camera zoomed in, and everyone could see the small box hanging under the drone. In an instant, countless fans screamed, because what this meant was self-evident! Sang Xia was even more shocked. Because she didn¡¯t expect that at this concert, she was the one who gave him a surprise, but now, it had become his Hanhan. Was he giving her a surprise? ten drones. as the head of the number one firearms group in western europe, he had a lot of capital, but such a domineering action still shocked her. her heart was about to jump out of her chest, beating violently. Just like that, sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan in a daze. Her dazed eyes did not even dare to blink. She held her breath and looked at Rong Zhan walking towards her. He was holding a small box in his hand. Until he was in front of her. He said, ¡± baby, I didn¡¯t expect you to be one step ahead of me. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Rong Zhan¡¯s words made everyone understand his intentions even more clearly. In an instant, some fans could not help but scream and shout, ¡°Oh my God, he¡¯s proposing! He¡¯s proposing too!¡± ¡°Ah, propose!¡± the two of them actually gave each other a surprise. Oh my God! So it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to accept her proposal, but that he had prepared a Grand one for her. as he said that, rong zhan slowly opened the exquisite black box. The box slowly opened, and the camera zoomed in! As sang Xia¡¯s song played, the box slowly opened, and a ring slowly came into everyone¡¯s sight. Gasps could be heard from the audience! What kind of ring was that? it was the most beautiful and rare pink diamond among the colored diamonds. It was embedded with the dazzling white diamonds around it, and the cut was full and perfect. It means that I¡¯ll accompany you for life and never let you down! The value of one pill was hard to estimate. This was already something that money couldn¡¯t measure. At this moment. When such a diamond appeared in front of sang Xia, she was probably the woman envied by all the women in the world. It wasn¡¯t just because of the diamond, but also because of the tacit understanding and love between the two of them. How much did they love each other that they were preparing to announce to the world that they loved each other at such a Grand Concert? It was too touching. Both of them wanted to give each other an unforgettable surprise. But without a doubt, they had all succeeded. and it was even more exciting than a single successful marriage proposal. They only belonged to each other. She was his woman. He was her man! Rong Zhan used his domineering proposal and hidden ability to tell all the men who wanted to steal his woman that it was impossible! At the same time, he was telling all the women in the world that he only belonged to her. He only loved her. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were already red. Rong Zhan looked at her with a charming smile on his lips, looking a little naughty. his thin lips parted slightly as he asked, ¡± baby, do you think it¡¯s expensive? ¡± As soon as he said this, everyone in the audience couldn¡¯t help but laugh and scream. sang xia only covered her mouth, her eyes were blurry, and she nodded her head in shock. Seeing this, Rong Zhan took a step back and said with a meaningful smile, ¡± Alright, alright. If you say it¡¯s expensive (kneeling), I¡¯ll kneel. At the end of the sentence- Chapter 614 ? 614 Either you¡¯re spoiled, or you¡¯re too obedient (2) He held the ring in his hand, on this stage, on this night, his long and narrow eyes were filled with tenderness as he knelt on one knee! ¡°sangxia, marry me.¡± Sang Xia, marry me. Marry me, Yingluo Finally, he died! Tonight, he had finally heard these words. Everyone in the audience stood up, screaming and shouting madly, ¡± marry him, marry him! ¡°marry him! Marry him!¡± these shouts resounded through the clouds. meanwhile, this live broadcast of the grand proposal went viral on the internet! The domestic and foreign media occupied the headlines for the first time, and the news spread to every country on the internet. Of course, what attracted as much attention as the word ¡®engagement¡¯ was the fact that sang Xia was a man! the 10 combat stealth drones that were casually dispatched were just for the marriage proposal! No matter which country¡¯s Army it was, it was rare to have such willfulness! he had displayed this man¡¯s extraordinary and mysterious power in the most powerful way! And it was such a man. He knelt down on one knee in front of sang Xia, waiting for her response. Sang Xia was unable to describe the feeling she felt at that moment. She choked on her sobs and couldn¡¯t say anything. She covered her mouth and finally nodded with tears in her eyes under the gaze of everyone present. He slowly reached out his hand. The crowd exploded. Huge fireworks bloomed in the sky, one after another, illuminating the night sky and making people completely intoxicated. And at this moment. The music started playing. It was a song performed by all the other members of the sun band, except sang Xia-¡± As Long As You Love Me ¡± It was dedicated to them, and also to everyone present! This moment was too exciting! The real climax had been ignited! Sang Xia was the only girl in the band. Not only did she get a proposal from the man she loved, but she also got the love of all the men in the band¨C! ¡°Every little thing that you¡¯ve said and done. Everything you¡¯ve said and done Feels like it¡¯s deep within me. They¡¯re all deeply imprinted in my heart, Yingluo.¡± This piece of music played at the moment of the successful marriage proposal. It was so touching that it almost made people cry. He was so touched! Sang Xia seemed to have fulfilled the dream of a young princess. The eye-catching ring on her finger, coupled with her fairy-like starry dress, and her happy and touching smile, she was unbelievably beautiful. Rong Zhan reached out his hand, and she pounced over and hugged him tightly! Everyone in the group sang from a solo to a chorus. They kissed and the audience boiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I don¡¯t care what kind of person you are. Where you¡¯re from. What did you do? As Long As You Love Me. ¡­¡­¡± that night. It was indeed related to love. Whether it was the people here or the songs. It was the most beautiful love in the world! and at this most beautiful moment. However, it was different from the boiling crowd. it was those two people. It was as if she was living in her own world, and time had stopped at that moment. As their lips parted, Rong Zhan looked at her, his eyes filled with gentleness. He whispered in her ear in a voice that only she could hear, ¡± wife, I only have two wishes in my life. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll either spoil you or make you obedient.¡± Chapter 615 ? 615 Rong Zhan, you are going to be a father Either I spoil you, or I¡¯ll make you ¡®obedient¡¯! As soon as he said this. Sang Xia was used to his hooligan ways, but at this moment, in front of so many people, when he was secretly talking to her, it still made her feel jittery. Her face could not help but burn. The red was as beautiful as the peach flowers in March. she blushed and reached out to hit his shoulder, but he grabbed her and held her in his hand. he looked at her affectionately and kissed her gently. Sang Xia just looked at him like that. she really wished that time would stop at that moment. Don¡¯t go any further. Because of this. She still seemed to be the happiest woman in the world. if time continued to flow away, she gently pursed her lips, her heart trembling violently. it was the pain after the sweetness. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about Rong Zhan¡¯s test report. She was so happy now, but after that, she would feel so much pain in her heart. Because in this world, the most despairing thing wasn¡¯t something you didn¡¯t have. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve had it with so much difficulty, and then it disappeared. Sang Xia could not help but tear up. After the happiness and sweetness, what replaced it was the pain and despair in the depths of her heart. She even blamed him. Why did he have to get that kind of terminal illness? She blamed him for falling sick after she loved him so much and got pregnant with his child. There was even a possibility that he would leave her completely in the near future. ¡°Silly wife, why are you crying? are you too touched?¡± Rong Zhan wiped her tears away and smirked, looking pleased with himself. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at him. Her heart was obviously in pain, but her lips curved up slightly and she said slowly in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡± you¡¯re the silly one, Rong Zhan. Did you really think that my proposal was the biggest surprise for you? ¡± Rong Zhan was stunned. Wait a minute. What did she mean by that? The next second. After the music ended, the video that had stopped abruptly continued to play. the video on the big screen continued to play. rong zhan looked over with shock and surprise. Countless fans also looked over. The recorded video continued to play. When sang Xia opened her mouth again, she instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She smiled and said, ¡± Mr. Rong, congratulations. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a beautiful and talented wife by the time you see this video. So, I¡¯ve prepared a surprise for you as your engagement gift. She said with a serious look in her eyes, ¡± can you guess what the gift is? ¡± Looking at his wife in the video saying this, Rong Zhan¡¯s throat moved for some reason. He unconsciously clenched his fists, and for some reason, his heart was about to burst out. He was so nervous that it was unbelievable. in fact, she seemed even more nervous than when she proposed to him. what? What was it? What gift had she prepared for him that he didn¡¯t know about? At this moment, not only was Rong Zhan looking forward to it, but countless fans were also nervous. In the video, sang Xia took out another piece of paper. the words that she had personally written on the white paper in black were slowly lifted up. The moment she raised it, her eyes were glistening with tears. Her voice seemed to come from the screen. She smiled with tears in her eyes. congratulations, Rong Zhan, you¡¯re a father now. Chapter 616 ? 616 Master Zhan has collapsed! Congratulations, Rong Zhan, you¡¯re a father now, Yingluo. You¡¯re going to be a father, Yingluo. The moment these words came out from the screen, it was simply too much! Countless fans were so excited that they were on the verge of tears! however, the most shocked, most shocked person was no one else but him. It was Rong Zhan. He just stood there, looking at the big screen, at the words on the paper sang Xia was holding, and listening to the words coming out of her mouth. He was dumbfounded. Dumbfounded, he looked at that place. All the blood in his body seemed to have frozen. It was hard to believe. Rong Zhan could not imagine what he had just heard. However, when he gradually came back to his senses, his fingertips trembled slightly, and his long and narrow Phoenix eyes instantly welled up with tears. His heart was in turmoil, as if some emotions were about to burst out! He turned around slowly with great difficulty to look at sang Xia. he looked at her in disbelief. rong zhan¡¯s eyes were already red and moist, filled with intense shock and disbelief. however, he was also holding back his emotions as he looked at her eagerly, as if waiting for her to tell him the truth from her mouth. He could not believe it and waited for her confirmation. Sang Xia, who was wearing a long starry dress, could not help but feel her eyes reddening at the sight of Rong Zhan. She placed one hand on her stomach and caressed it gently. She smiled at him gently and said, ¡± don¡¯t doubt it, Rong Zhan. We have a child. You¡¯re going to be a father. When she said this, her eyes fell on her abdomen, full of gentleness and love. At this moment, her beauty seemed to have been elevated. because she was no longer just a woman, a wife. she had become a mother, a mother! It was the radiance of maternal love. This was probably her most beautiful moment. At this moment, Rong Zhan could no longer control himself. He rushed forward and hugged her tightly, then started to spin her around excitedly ¡­! The entire audience exploded with enthusiastic screams and shouts! Sang Xia cried out in shock and hugged his neck tightly. Rong Zhan hugged her and spun a few rounds before putting her down quickly. He kissed her hair, her forehead, and finally knelt down on one knee again, kissing her tight and flat abdomen almost reverently. Rong Zhan was so touched that his eyes turned red, as if some hot liquid was about to flow out. He lowered his head and clenched his fists, trembling slightly. He was silent for a moment, as if trying to adjust his emotions. however, in the end, his voice was still hoarse and his eyes were still red. he knelt on one knee and looked up at her. ¡± wife, do you know that you¡¯re actually the best gift i¡¯ve ever received in my life? and it¡¯s you who gave me the biggest surprise of my life. ¡± The former and the latter were second to none! He held her hand and lowered his head to kiss the back of it. Amidst the screams and touches from the audience ¡­ Rong Zhan was last. He said, ¡± from the time I had a crush on you until now, when you turned me into the mother of my child, it has been seven years. This is the first seven years. In the future, we will have a second Hanhan, a third Hanhan, and countless Hanhan. I will love you forever. I love you so much that I can¡¯t stop myself from loving you. I love you seriously and deeply, and I will be with you until the end! I love you that much! He was serious and cowardly! From one to the end! [ author Jun: ninth brother loves you guys so much, so serious and serious! ] [ from one to the end! ] Chapter 617 ? 617 I love you, serious and flirtatious, and I¡¯ll be faithful to you until the end! i love you, serious and flirtatious, and i¡¯ll be faithful to you until the end! Sang Xia cried. There was nothing wrong with that. There was nothing wrong with it. She had no way of resisting such a touching and firm promise. It wasn¡¯t just because of what he said, but also because of Wufu. The seven years he was talking about, the first, second, and third Wanwan. Would there be more in the future? Would there really be one in the future? In the end, she threw herself into his arms with red eyes and sobbed, her feelings incomparably painful and complicated. Rong Zhan, I beg you, don¡¯t lie to her! That night. every shocking scene and exciting moment was captured. Time stopped at the moment they embraced. However ¡­ From then on, was it really a happy journey? In a corner of the huge concert venue. Under the dark night sky. A thin, straight, and Slender Man in a dark gray coat appeared. The light from the front was very dark. She could only see his jaw and the sides of his face from the faint light behind him. His eyes were almost completely hidden in the darkness. The angle and outline that was revealed were unbelievably perfect. He did not say a word, did not move, and no one could tell whether he was happy or angry. He just stood in a corner in the dark, far away, looking at the two people on the stage. Lock on. She was there to witness their happiness and their everything. don¡¯t you feel hurt staring at her like that? she¡¯s riddled with holes. Stop looking at her. The girl you love has become someone else¡¯s wife and the mother of your child. I feel sad for you. A scarily thin man behind him spoke. He was middle-aged and wore a pair of glasses. His words were sharp and sharp, giving people an inexplicable feeling of strangeness. As the man spoke, he saw that he was still looking at her indifferently. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± are you really willing to accept this? The girl you¡¯ve loved for so many years, and you¡¯re still in love with her. ¡± as soon as she said this, the man¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly. in his clear and slender eyes, there was a flash of an unreadable expression. His cold and sharp lips parted slightly as he spat out a few words, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to care.¡± ¡°Hey, you! Why was he so F * cked up! Wasn¡¯t it just a woman? You saved my life in South Africa, so I owe you a favor. As long as you say something, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to meet her alone. You know my ability, it¡¯s too easy to hypnotize her!¡± As the man spoke, he walked in front of him and looked into his eyes. He curled his lips into a mysterious smile. change her mind and brainwash her, and she can go with you. No matter where she is, the world is so big, and there will always be a place for you two. That way, you can have her completely. How about it? with this, we¡¯re even. As soon as she said this, the man¡¯s clear and slender eyes suddenly looked at her without blinking. There seemed to be something fluctuating in his eyes, and some emotions were rolling, but in the end, it slowly returned to silence. His eyes were dark like an abyss. He blurted out a few words with a blank expression. No. No, I can¡¯t. After saying this, he took a step back and took one last look at the stage. Then, he retracted his gaze and turned to leave. ¡°Hey! Bo Yi, please reconsider! Are you really giving up? How many people could one fall in love with in one¡¯s life? did one really want to die alone?¡± Chapter 618 ? 618 Bo Yi¡¯s appearance, his chance? the man chased after her and shouted anxiously. bo yi. Bo Yi stammered. under the night sky, these two words reverberated in the air. No one would hear or notice. Because all their attention was on that stage. All of this had nothing to do with him. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when the lean man in glasses asked her. His clear voice then sounded in a daze. ¡°As long as she¡¯s happy every day, I won¡¯t disturb her.¡± ¡°Then, are you going to be like this for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°Yes, for a lifetime.¡± Unless she was no longer happy, no longer happy, no longer blissful, he would not appear to disturb her. However, as soon as he said this ¡­ The lean man actually smiled. His laughter was ear-piercing and malicious. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to not have a chance!¡± He said. However, when he heard this, Bo Yi frowned. What did he mean by that? Why did he say that? Obviously, such a sentence did not make him happy. Instead, it made him feel worried. Could something have happened to her? The next second. He heard the man say something meaningful, ¡± it¡¯s a very dangerous thing for them to be so open about their love. It¡¯s better to show off their Love in the Afternoon. It¡¯s not good to show it in the morning or at night. ¡°What?¡± Bo Yi furrowed his brows tightly, as if he couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡°because showing off your love ¡®sooner or later¡¯, you¡¯ll die faster!¡± The corners of Bo Yi¡¯s eyes twitched. Even though ¡­ His words sounded like a joke, but in fact, although it was not a bad thing to be so high-profile, it might not be a good thing. Especially with Rong Zhan¡¯s status. there were still too many enemies lurking around. And the whole world knew that he had a woman he loved deeply. He even knew that the woman he loved deeply was pregnant. He didn¡¯t care about anything else, he only wanted her to be safe and happy forever! If one day, Rong Zhan could no longer give her anything, he would try his best to take her away! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The first concert in Europe and America ended perfectly. It was an unforgettable experience! Every concert could set off the peak of entertainment news. There were countless scenes and images that made people excited and made young girls ¡®hearts explode. Rong Zhan¡¯s sentence,¡±I love you, I¡¯m serious and flirtatious, and I¡¯ll be faithful to you till the end.¡± It spread all over the internet. this was the gentleness of a ruffian. Furthermore ¡­ Such an overpowered, evil, and arrogant man was going to be a father. What a touching word, what an exciting change! In this world, she was least afraid of men being hoodlums. She was most afraid of hoodlums when they were serious. Once this kind of man got serious, it was really impossible for people to resist. however, just as the hearts of countless netizens were about to explode from the proposal, there were also some keyboard warriors and people with bad values. He was like a person who lived in the dark and could not see the sun. curses and sarcasm, cold eyes and jealousy. However, such comments were quickly drowned out by the overwhelming comments from the vast number of netizens. Most of them were sweet and happy comments that were full of dog food. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Sang Xia¡¯s pregnancy was a big deal to Rong Zhan. As soon as the concert ended, he couldn¡¯t wait to bring her back. During the second half of the concert, they were worried that she would be too tired. ¡°rong zhan, slow down, drive slower.¡± Actually- [ author: a pet novel! ] i have to remind the male and female protagonists every time, oh!? Chapter 619 ? 619 you have to seduce and tease the person you like! his speed was not fast, and he was very careful and steady when he drove. But sang Xia just wanted him to be slower, just a little slower ¡­ Once she returned to her place, she would have to talk to Rong Zhan about the test results and his illness. Thinking of this, sang Xia¡¯s breathing almost stopped. Her heart ached and she clenched her fists. ** At the same time, on a Street after the concert. Su Li and Chen nianbai were walking side by side. Although it was already late at night and the event had ended a long time ago, there were still many couples who couldn¡¯t get a taxi and had to walk back. ¡°Wu, Wu, Wu, it¡¯s dark now, and there aren¡¯t many people around, so I probably won¡¯t be able to recognize her.¡± Su Li looked around and mumbled softly. The two people who were originally walking side by side, she immediately took the initiative to stretch out her hand and pull him. The moment he touched it, it was as sneaky as a thief, and it made people feel excited and emotional. chen nianbai tried to break free but failed. there are so many paparazzi here. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being exposed and found out? ¡± Chen nianbai sighed and spoke softly. When Su Li heard this, a hint of slyness flashed through his beautiful eyes. The more he said this, the more afraid he was, and the more she was willing to tease him. She suddenly turned around and let go of his hand. He quickly turned around, thinking that she was angry. However, the next second, she was one step ahead of him and hugged his waist from behind. This was much more eye-catching and ambiguous than the previous hand-holding. ¡°You-!¡± Chen nianbai suddenly wanted to say something but stopped. Even his ears were slightly red. Although he rejected her being like this with him, his tone was much gentler than before. He held her hand and said, ¡± Xiao Li, stop fooling around. If they were discovered, it would be hard to explain. Still, he didn¡¯t want to cause her any trouble. ¡°What¡¯s with the fuss? I just want to hug you.¡± Su Li deliberately groaned and moaned, and even pretended to intentionally or unintentionally let the softness of his chest rub against his back. Seeing his ears grow redder and redder, his body finally unable to speak, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly. This was probably the case. In front of the person she liked, she couldn¡¯t help but want to tease and seduce him. Or even Wuwu Just thinking about him made her feel like she had become lewd. Su Li closed her eyes, and her hand fell to his waist. Then it went down and touched his belt. She faintly inserted only one finger into it to tease him. ¡°Little li Suan ni!¡± He suddenly stopped her presumptuous actions, and his breathing suddenly became rapid. Although there were many wild mandarin ducks on this Street, she could not act recklessly! Her status was different! ¡± what are you afraid of? no one saw it. besides, so what if they saw it ~ it doesn¡¯t matter to me. i¡¯ve never advertised myself as a pure and innocent woman. ¡± Su Li was in a deadlock with him, his actions unyielding. Chen nianbai was slightly stunned when he heard this. In fact, he wasn¡¯t just worried about Yingying. Also, he didn¡¯t want her to be talked about by others given their identities. However, since she thought so, Chen nianbai did not deliberately say it. He turned her around and held her hand to stop her from acting recklessly, but his eyes seemed to have become deep. He raised his hand slightly, as if he really wanted to touch her cheek, but in the end, he restrained himself. His throat moved slightly. let¡¯s go back to the hotel as soon as possible, ¡± she said. ¡°Oh? as soon as possible?¡± Su Li slightly raised his brows, a profound look flashing through his eyes. Chapter 620 ? 620 What¡¯s the posture for Xiao Bai to break off friendship? The meaning of this sentence was so simple, but when it came out of her mouth, why did it sound like it had a different meaning? Especially when she looked at him with her seductive eyes. They were always so passionate and hot. It was impossible not to think too much. Su Li torturously squeezed Chen nianbai under a dim yellow street lamp on the side of the road. He gently stood on his tiptoes and leaned on his shoulder, breathing hot air into his ear. His voice was lazy, charming, and had a smile. Little Bai, tell me the truth. You said that you¡¯d do it as soon as possible. Are you preparing to go back and do something inappropriate for children, Yingluo?¡± He clenched his fists tightly. Chen nianbai¡¯s clear eyes flickered slightly. He turned his head away and said, ¡± No. Su Li stared at his red ears and his expression of forbearance. He pouted in dissatisfaction. is it that hard to admit that you want me? ¡± As she spoke, her hand seemed to inadvertently slide down his lower body. After all, they were outside, so she treated it as an accidental touch. However, whether it was unintentional or not, the two of them knew very well in their hearts. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a reaction.¡± su li said in all seriousness, but his face was filled with an evil smile. Seeing that he was bullied by her to the point where he could not fight back, she felt satisfied and proud. How could Su Li¡¯s bold actions not cause him to break down? the corners of his eyes twitched, and his face flushed red. Yet, she had only pretended to touch him lightly, and her hand had already taken it away. He really could only be touched helplessly. Chen nianbai had always been a quiet and clean man. Even that part of him seemed to be clean and could not bear to be profaned by others. Who would have thought that a man like him would actually be with a Vixen-like woman? ¡°Xiao Li, why are you, why are you so cowardly?¡± ¡°Yes, what about me?¡± He turned his head and looked at her seriously. He said slowly, ¡± you¡¯re a girl after all. Why, why are you so coy? ¡± ¡°Dirty? You want to say that she¡¯s dirty?¡± Su Li raised his brows, a playful smile on his lips. Chen nianbai¡¯s clear and handsome eyes looked at her and he hummed in acknowledgment. su li looked at the night sky, and then at the few people scattered on the street. suddenly, he moved forward, and the two of them stuck close to each other. with a swish, one hand wrapped around his neck, and the other hand reached out to touch him through his pants. su li stood on his tiptoes and lightly licked his earlobe, then said seductively,¡±then what should i do? when i meet you, i can¡¯t be serious. i¡¯m also very helpless, i¡¯m also very desperate ~¡± as soon as he said this, he did it. It was simply too much. Chen nianbai really wanted to give in to her. He held her back tightly and did not allow her to move. His hot breath fell on her neck. He said hoarsely,¡±that¡¯s enough. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll cut off all ties with you. Su Li pretended to be confused and mumbled in a half-coquettish manner,¡±mm ~ little white, you know a lot. What¡¯s the position of breaking off ties? teach me when we get back. Chen nianbai,¡±Wanwan.¡± He was finished. It was a complete failure. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist! When it came to being a hooligan, he was simply no match for her. No, there was no need to compete at all. chen nianbai looked at her. he watched as she acted coquettishly and dawdled in his arms. in the end, he was helpless, but he eventually compromised. now, his eyes were burning with a deep passion. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll teach you that posture when we get back,¡± he said slowly. Chapter 621 ? 621 Let him become indecent for her As he said this, he lowered his head to look at her deliberately acting coquettishly in his arms. His clear and handsome eyes became deep and burning. Su Li raised his head to look at them and instantly bit his lip. He lowered his head, his face red, and muttered,¡±then, then let¡¯s go.¡± The two figures stood on the street. The cold moonlight poured down, stretching the shadows of the two people holding hands. Although Su Li¡¯s personality seemed to be a bit strong, free and uninhibited, and he was also a good hooligan, Su Li¡¯s personality was not bad. However ¡­ In front of the man she loved deeply, when he was serious, she wanted him to become indecent for her. When he really became indecent, she would be so embarrassed. Her heart would start to beat wildly, and she would feel extremely shy. In the depths of her heart, she longed for him to be more frivolous. She wanted to see such a clean and handsome man go crazy, fall, and indulge in her. Chen nianbai was 1.83 meters tall and his figure was tall and slender. Su Li was 1.68 meters tall and slender. No matter how arrogant she was, she was still the woman in his arms. And she was willing to submit to him. ¡­¡­ As the two of them walked down the street, they were snuggling up to each other. Far away. a low-key black luxury car was following them slowly. It was a chauffeur. there was a man sitting in the front passenger seat. He just watched the two of them walk away under the moonlight, sometimes snuggling closely, sometimes lowering their heads intimately. His eyes flashed with complicated, obscure, and painful emotions. He clenched his fists. Finally, when the two of them hailed a taxi by the roadside and left together, the car completely disappeared from his sight. He slowly retracted his gaze, and his throat moved. ¡°Young master Tang, do you want to continue?¡± The driver said. He clenched his fists and lowered his head, not saying a word for a long time. In the end, he took a deep breath. When he looked up again, his eyes were filled with tears, and his voice trembled as he said, ¡± no need. No need. No need, Yingluo. young master, let¡¯s hurry back. The doctor is still waiting for you. You¡¯ve just recovered a little and you¡¯re already on the plane. Old master even called to ask about your condition. He lowered his head slightly and said, ¡± let¡¯s go. The car sped through the night sky, no longer as slow as before. Coincidentally, the car was on the same path as the taxi they had been in. They were fast, and they just happened to reach a red light. They all stopped. There were two cars between the luxurious sedan and the taxi. In the taxi, Su Li snuggled into his embrace and held his hand. For some reason, she felt a little stuffy in the car. She rubbed against his chest and mumbled, ¡± Xiao Bai, it¡¯s so stuffy. She couldn¡¯t wait to go back and see how Xiao Bai would teach her that posture. ¡°you lift it up first.¡± As he spoke, he asked her to move away from him. He sat closer to the car window and lowered it. Suddenly, the cool night wind blew in. Chen nianbai raised his eyes slightly and looked out of the car window. Then, he retracted his gaze. However ¡­ One second, two seconds. His body suddenly tensed up. She didn¡¯t know what he had accidentally seen in that short scene just now. there seemed to be a storm gathering in his handsome eyes. his thin lips were tightly pursed, and for a moment, it was as if his entire body was filled with an indescribable aura. It was cold and terrifying. Right. It was terrifying. Because that ¡­ Chapter 622 ? 622 A different Xiao Bai in the dark (1) Because it actually made people feel a kind of killing intent spreading. ¡°Little white?¡± Su Li immediately sensed something. She turned her head to look at him, her brows slightly raised. Chen nianbai did not say anything. instead, he raised his head slightly and looked out of the window with a bone-chilling coldness in his eyes. Su Li felt that something was wrong and followed Chen nianbai¡¯s gaze. In the end, all she could see was that he seemed to be staring at the rear mirror of the taxi! it¡¯s just a rear mirror. what¡¯s so good about the rear mirror? Wait a minute! the rear mirror? Could it be ¡­ That there was something in the rear mirror? Just as Su Li thought this, he was about to turn around to see what was behind the taxi. In the end, Chen nianbai grabbed her arm. the light turned green. The car started at this moment. ¡°Xiao Bai, what¡¯s wrong? did you see someone?¡± Su Li asked. Chen nianbai¡¯s thin lips were tightly pursed, and his perfect and firm jaw was tightly clenched. It was as if he could not hear Su Li¡¯s words. On the contrary, the strength of his grip on her wrist grew stronger and stronger. She groaned in pain, but she didn¡¯t struggle away. Instead, she suddenly leaned forward and sat on his lap, making him look at her. what did he just see? However, they were caught off guard. This caused Su Li¡¯s heart to thump. That was because the moment their eyes met, the little white she saw was familiar, but also so strange. There was no emotion in his eyes, only a layer of frost. It made one¡¯s heart tremble. What was in the rear mirror? at this moment, su li raised his head and saw a car quickly overtake their taxi. su li wanted to take a closer look, but chen nianbai suddenly turned her face around. In the next second, her body was pulled into his arms, and he hugged her tightly. He didn¡¯t say anything, but when he hugged her tightly, it seemed like he told her everything. She belonged to him. she only belonged to him! The car arrived at the hotel. su li left first. ever since little white had seen something in the carriage, his entire mood seemed to be off. She was worried and nervous. She didn¡¯t joke with him anymore. She just wanted to ask him properly when she got back. But Su Li did not notice. chen nianbai followed behind her. his handsome eyes were dark, as if there was some kind of emotion in them that was constantly condensing and spreading. He looked at her without blinking. He didn¡¯t stop for even a moment. How could Su Li not know that his back was being roasted to a fiery heat? That was why she was inexplicably nervous. She was worried about Xiaobai¡¯s emotions and psychological state. She walked out of the elevator, swiped her room card, and walked in. The slender figure behind him also walked in. Su Li did not continue to walk forward. Instead, under the half-dark light, he looked at him with a complicated gaze. Chen nianbai did not even blink. He didn¡¯t even turn his head. He just kicked the door and closed it. The huge hotel was instantly plunged into darkness. little white, little white, you were so scared just now-! In the dark, she couldn¡¯t see what was happening. Suddenly, she screamed! Her entire body seemed to have hit something, and she was panting heavily. And in fact, Yingluo Su Li was lying on the door, his back pressed against someone¡¯s back. He pressed down on her and hugged her tightly from behind. He didn¡¯t seem to want to turn on the lights when he was doing this. It was as if he could only do what he wanted in the dark. Su Li slightly clenched his fist and pressed it against the door. The breathing around his body instantly became thin, and it became hot. ¡°yingluo, yes, little white, little white, no, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Su Li was pressed against the door. Her beautiful face was stained with an alluring red. It was unknown whether it was a Red Flush from difficulty in breathing or because of his actions. her delicate red lips opened slightly, and she called his name with a trembling voice. Chen nianbai, Chen nianbai Chen nianbai hugged her tightly from behind. he lowered his head and slowly kissed her neck. At the last moment, his hot and wet lips kissed her crystal clear earlobe. She immediately snorted and raised her beautiful neck even more. She clenched her fist against the door. ¡°Yingluo, don¡¯t, don¡¯t what? Didn¡¯t we agree to teach you that posture when we return?¡± His voice was faint. It was clearly such a pleasant and gentle voice of a man, but at this moment, it seemed to be dipped in poison. every word that came out of his mouth in a calm tone tugged at people¡¯s heartstrings. in such a silent night, su li¡¯s heart rippled, and his fingers couldn¡¯t help but tremble. His body seemed to be reacting even more. After Chen nianbai¡¯s indifferent tone of voice dropped down like it was dipped in poison, the clothes on Su Li¡¯s body began to decrease one by one. It was as if he was in control of the entire situation from behind as he kissed her until her entire body was weak. She bit her lip and kept letting out broken sounds. His coat slipped off his body. when he lowered his head and kissed her neck, his long and fair hands had already landed on her waist and grabbed her clothes. It was lifted up slowly. While she was being kissed, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her slender and fair arms as his clothes were lifted up. The moment he left her neck, her top was completely removed from her upper body and fell to the ground. It fell to their feet. she was even wearing a spaghetti strap top. He moved up along her tight waist. It landed on a certain part of her body through the thin fabric. At that moment. He was slightly stunned. A light and hoarse voice sounded in her ear. Yingluo, Xiao Li, you¡¯re not wearing your underwear? ¡± it was a question, but it was so firm. su li was moved by his rubbing. after saying this, she slightly turned her head to look at him. In the dark, her charming eyes were wet, captivating and extremely pitiful. ¡°i don¡¯t want to wear it.¡± She didn¡¯t want to wear it. it was y~d again. His dark eyes deepened as he covered her with more force. He leaned over and caressed her lips. ran ran, did you do it for me?¡± Su Li¡¯s face reddened. He bit his lip and wiped his head, giving a light sound of agreement. Su Li would not know. what kind of consequences did her simple ¡°hmm¡± bring? However, she found out very quickly. in such a large suite, the cold moonlight shone on the floor through the floor-to-ceiling windows, reflecting on the floor and giving off a tranquil feeling. However, if one listened carefully, one could hear the words at the entrance. There were sounds of suppressed pain and screams from time to time. The Cold Moon hanging high outside the window shyly hid behind the clouds. At the entrance. There was a vague picture. there were shadows in the darkness. Her back was against the door, and he was in front of her. That small corner. he didn¡¯t know what had happened, but it wasn¡¯t limited to this. She ran her hands through his black hair, shook her head, and screamed as if she was about to cry from the torture. Finally. the moment he let go of her, her legs went soft and slid down. His upper body was bare. She knelt down in front of him. thump. at this moment, su li looked at the black shadow in front of him, and his breathing suddenly stopped. He was going crazy. She knelt down weakly. he was facing it. su li¡¯s fingertips trembled. she wanted to move her gaze away, but her own gaze seemed to be fixed on her, and she could not move it away no matter what. it was a dark night. It was a quiet night. the atmosphere was getting hotter and hotter. It was crazily flowing with a scorching aura. His wildly beating heart seemed to be about to jump out of his body-! Something was stirring. It was as if he was luring people to commit a crime. Su Li¡¯s charming and blurred eyes looked over there, and his body almost uncontrollably leaned forward, slowly moving forward. he seemed to want to do something. her heart was about to burst out. Chen nianbai¡¯s handsome eyes looked at this scene, and his slender white hands clenched tightly. his body¡¯s reaction was even more intense. It seemed like it was about to burst. her red lips were enchanting. His eyes were blurred. the half-naked body kneeling in front of him. From top to bottom. it was alluring. It made people go crazy. Just as Su Li¡¯s Red and full lips were about to touch her, in the next second, her body was suddenly picked up. she leaned against the door, her body limp. A passionate kiss came over her. It was filled with chaotic madness, as though it wanted to devour her. Her slender and charming body was pulled into his arms. He was still dressed so neatly, and she was only left with a little lace under her body. He crazily hugged her. He crazily rubbed the body in his arms and indulged in her love. She was his woman. She could only be his woman. once upon a time. He had naively thought that he would just hide in the dark and protect her silently. He only wished that he could look at her one more time. he didn¡¯t want anything. even if she got married and had children. He was also in an unknown corner, a passerby that she felt familiar with but did not know. But now ¡­ He knew he was wrong. How could he bear to let others touch such a beautiful and alluring body? How could he bear to? Su Li¡¯s lips were swollen. It made her look even more like she had been bullied, and her beauty was in a mess. The two of them slowly separated. Chen nianbai¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Su Li¡¯s eyes were filled with spring water, and her slender white hand slid down his cheek. She just looked at him like that, but her fingers fell on his collar, one button at a time, to unbutton his shirt. it was all solved. His figure was so thin. However, he had a strong and fair chest. His eight-pack ABS were mesmerizing and sexy. The murloc line that made people drool. She stuck to him. he closed his eyes and kissed her. he sucked gently. He left a trail behind. Until something bad happened. The bewitching murloc line sank into his pants. chen nianbai watched as she continued to descend. he tried to stop her, but she held his hand tightly. in the end, she slowly lowered her body in front of him. This scene. chen nianbai¡¯s eyes turned red. He stopped breathing. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. On the back of his hand and on his thin white neck, green veins could be seen. ** The night was still long. In the dark. at the entrance. The figures of a man and a woman overlapped. No. It was the man¡¯s slender body that was tensed up. the woman knelt between his legs. A cool breeze blew. But it couldn¡¯t blow away the heat and charm that spread from a corner of the room. her enthusiasm. It was difficult to resist. Her passion was only for him alone. She was willing to sink for him. Oh. Chen nianbai. ¡°I want to do all the erotic things with you. I want to kiss and hug you without thinking about anyone. I want to take a walk on sunny days and do *** on rainy days. I want to be young forever. I want to be perverted for you forever. I want to be gentle and chivalrous for you forever.¡± [ author: I¡¯ll turn you guys gay ] Chapter 623 ? 623 In the dark, different little white (2) Su Li was pressed against the door. Her beautiful face was stained with an alluring red. It was unknown whether it was a Red Flush from difficulty in breathing or because of his actions. Her delicate red lips opened slightly, and she called his name with a trembling voice. Chen nianbai, Chen nianbai Chen nianbai hugged her tightly from behind. He lowered his head and slowly kissed her neck. At the last moment, his hot and wet lips kissed her crystal clear earlobe. She immediately snorted and raised her beautiful neck even more. She clenched her fist against the door. ¡°yingluo, don¡¯t, don¡¯t what? Didn¡¯t we agree to teach you that posture when we return?¡± His voice was faint. It was clearly such a pleasant and gentle voice of a man, but at this moment, it seemed to be dipped in poison. Every word that came out of his mouth in a calm tone tugged at people¡¯s heartstrings. In such a Silent Night, Su Li¡¯s heart rippled, and his fingers couldn¡¯t help but tremble. His body seemed to be reacting even more. after chen nianbai¡¯s indifferent tone of voice dropped down like it was dipped in poison, the clothes on su li¡¯s body began to decrease one by one. It was as if he was in control of the entire situation from behind as he kissed her until her entire body was weak. She bit her lip and kept letting out broken sounds. His coat slipped off his body. When he lowered his head and kissed her neck, his long and fair hands had already landed on her waist and grabbed her clothes. It was lifted up slowly. While she was being kissed, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her slender and fair arms as his clothes were lifted up. The moment he left her neck, her top was completely removed from her upper body and fell to the ground. It fell to their feet. She was even wearing a sexy little spaghetti strap top. He moved up along her tight waist. It landed on a certain part of her body through the thin fabric. At that moment. He was slightly stunned. A light and hoarse voice sounded in her ear. Yingluo, Xiao Li, you¡¯re not wearing your underwear? ¡± It was a question, but it was so firm. Su Li was moved by his rubbing. After saying this, she slightly turned her head to look at him. In the dark, her charming eyes were wet, captivating and extremely pitiful. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear it.¡± she didn¡¯t want to wear it. It was y~d again. his dark eyes deepened as he covered her with more force. He leaned over and caressed her lips. ran ran, did you do it for me?¡± Su Li¡¯s face reddened. He bit his lip and wiped his head, giving a light sound of agreement. Su Li would not know. What kind of consequences did her simple ¡°hmm¡± bring? However, she found out very quickly. In such a large suite, the cold moonlight shone on the floor through the floor-to-ceiling windows, reflecting on the floor and giving off a tranquil feeling. However, if one listened carefully, one could hear the words at the entrance. there were sounds of suppressed pain and screams from time to time. The Cold Moon hanging high outside the window shyly hid behind the clouds. At the entrance. There was a vague picture. There were shadows in the darkness. Her back was against the door, and he was in front of her. That small corner. he didn¡¯t know what had happened, but it wasn¡¯t limited to this. She ran her hands through his black hair, shook her head, and screamed as if she was about to cry from the torture. Finally. the moment he let go of her, her legs went soft and slid down. His upper body was bare. She knelt down in front of him. Thump. At this moment, Su Li looked at the black shadow in front of him, and his breathing suddenly stopped. Chapter 624 ? 624 Confused he was going crazy. She knelt down weakly. he was facing it. Su Li¡¯s fingertips trembled. She wanted to move her gaze away, but her own gaze seemed to be fixed on her, and she could not move it away no matter what. It was a dark night. It was a quiet night. The atmosphere was getting hotter and hotter. It was crazily flowing with a scorching aura. his wildly beating heart seemed to be about to jump out of his body-! something was stirring. It was as if he was luring people to commit a crime. Su Li¡¯s charming and blurred eyes looked over there, and his body almost uncontrollably leaned forward, slowly moving forward. He seemed to want to do something. her heart was about to burst out. chen nianbai¡¯s handsome eyes looked at this scene, and his slender white hands clenched tightly. His body¡¯s reaction was even more intense. It seemed like it was about to burst. her red lips were enchanting. His eyes were blurred. The half-naked body kneeling in front of him. From top to bottom. It was alluring. It made people go crazy. Just as Su Li¡¯s Red and full lips were about to touch her, in the next second, her body was suddenly picked up. She leaned against the door, her body limp. A passionate kiss came over her. it was filled with chaotic madness, as though it wanted to devour her. her slender, curvy, and charming body was pulled into his arms. he was still dressed so neatly, and she was only left with a little lace under her body. he crazily hugged her. He crazily rubbed the body in his arms and indulged in her love. she was his woman. she could only be his woman. once upon a time. he had naively thought that he would just hide in the dark and protect her silently. He only wished that he could look at her one more time. He didn¡¯t want anything. Even if she got married and had children. He was also in an unknown corner, a passerby that she felt familiar with but did not know. But now ¡­ he knew he was wrong. How could he bear to let others touch such a beautiful and alluring body? How could he bear to? Su Li¡¯s lips were swollen. It made her look even more like she had been bullied, and her beauty was in a mess. The two of them slowly separated. Chen nianbai¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Su Li¡¯s eyes were filled with spring water, and her slender white hand slid down his cheek. She just looked at him like that, but her fingers fell on his collar, one button at a time, to unbutton his shirt. It was all solved. his figure was so thin. However, he had a strong and fair chest. his eight-pack abs were mesmerizing and sexy. The murloc line that made people drool. she stuck to him. He closed his eyes and kissed her. He sucked gently. He left a trail behind. Until something bad happened. The bewitching murloc line sank into his pants. Chen nianbai watched as she continued to descend. He tried to stop her, but she held his hand tightly. In the end, she slowly lowered her body in front of him. This scene. Chen nianbai¡¯s eyes turned red. He stopped breathing. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. On the back of his hand and on his thin white neck, green veins could be seen. ** The night was still long. In the dark. At the entrance. The figures of a man and a woman overlapped. No. It was the man¡¯s slender body that was tensed up. the woman knelt between his legs. a cool breeze blew. but it couldn¡¯t blow away the heat and charm that spread from a corner of the room. Her enthusiasm. It was difficult to resist. her passion was only for him alone. She was willing to sink for him. Oh. Chen nianbai. ¡°I want to do all the erotic things with you. I want to kiss you and take a walk on a sunny day, make love on a rainy day, be young forever, be perverted forever, be gentle forever.¡± [ author: I¡¯ll turn you guys gay ] Chapter 625 ? 625 Sweet torture Late at night. The first half of the night was full of wild and fanciful thoughts. The night after that was warm and sweet. After all, she was still on her period. It was sweet torture. He was wearing a sleeping robe, and she was almost completely naked in his arms, using his arm as a pillow. A thin blanket was placed on the two of them. The two of them didn¡¯t sleep. They talked quietly that night. ¡± xiao bai, ¡± she mumbled softly, ¡± if i never discovered your true identity and never fell in love with you as ah nian, then the question is, are you really going to follow me and guard me for the rest of your life? ¡± As soon as he said this. His eyes narrowed slightly. However, after a moment, he lowered his eyes and gave a soft hum. That sound seemed simple. However, Su Li¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She lightly pursed her lips and turned away with a complicated and obscure look in her eyes. That kind of sourness spread from the bottom of her heart. Was it because he was no longer a normal person? Was he a person whose life would end at any moment? Chen nianbai reached out and gently tucked her loose hair behind her ear. He said softly, ¡± it¡¯s already very difficult for me to survive and continue to see you. Every second I can see is a second. How can I hope for so much more? ¡± I even thought that even if you got married and had a child, I would be happy as long as I could watch you be happy in secret. When Su Li heard these words, her eyes overflowed with tears, and her voice was a bit hoarse.¡±Then you won¡¯t be jealous, Won¡¯t You Be jealous?¡±¡±you won¡¯t be jealous?¡± chen nianbai looked at her calmly, but his eyes were bitter. ¡± i will be jealous. i will be jealous. but xiao li, i¡¯m afraid that i can¡¯t give you what you want. ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Yingluo now?¡± Su Li looked at him, his brows slightly furrowed, and he held his breath, as if he was begging for a promise from him. Chen nianbai looked at her. He knew very well that his life was no longer just for himself, but for her. He caressed her eyebrows and looked at her seriously. I¡¯m trying my best to live, trying my best to extend my life. I¡¯ll leave every minute and second that I can live to you. Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She wanted to say something, but she felt as if her throat was blocked, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. She felt so sweet right now. That was enough. She had clearly said that she didn¡¯t care about the length of time or the time he spent by her side. but, did she really not care? The bitterness spread and intertwined. Su Li no longer dared to think about it. She gently caressed his slightly pursed thin lips. With complicated and obscure emotions in her eyes, she asked him, ¡± Xiao Bai, they say that men with thin lips are fickle in love. Why are you so different? ¡± Chen nianbai pinched her fingertips and placed them between his lips for a light kiss. He asked indifferently, ¡± is it true? ¡± He had already taken off his mask and was looking at her with his true face. That handsome and charming face made Su Li narrow his eyes, and his mind could not help but ripple. it¡¯s fake. Otherwise, why would you love me so much? ¡± The corners of Chen nianbai¡¯s lips lifted slightly and he smiled gently. ¡°go to sleep, it¡¯s late.¡± Su Li did not speak again. He found a comfortable position in Chen Changsheng¡¯s arms and very quickly fell into a deep sleep. Chen nianbai remembered what she had said. In the end, his hand slowly fell on his lips. subconsciously, he gently stroked it. The next morning. When Su Li woke up again, he was still lying on his side. The most beautiful thing in the world was probably just like this. when she was 16, she woke up at her desk and he was her deskmate. Today, nine years later, she woke up in bed. He was her man. Chapter 626 ? 626 His lips were swollen? what happened? At that moment, the morning sun was just right. His clean and handsome sleeping face was mesmerizing. Nine years had passed in a flash. From her deskmate to the man who became her, everything seemed to have happened in the blink of an eye, but it also felt like a long dream. it was as if before she went to bed, she was still the sixteen-year-old girl who didn¡¯t listen in class and only knew how to sneak glances at him. but when she woke up and opened her eyes, it was as if she had arrived at the present nine years later. in those empty six years, he had never disappeared. at that time. How Su Li wished that he could wake up every morning to see his face. Su Li¡¯s heart palpitated, and he couldn¡¯t help but lean over and gently kiss him on the lips. However ¡­ After that gentle kiss, Su Li looked at him and suddenly faintly realized that something was not quite right. Su Li slightly furrowed his brows. wait, wuwu! Su Li¡¯s gaze was fixed on his lips. what was going on? Why did his lips not seem so ¡± thin ¡± after waking up that night? it was also obviously a little red. su li couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. However, she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. It was only when the two of them went to the supermarket to buy things in the day that Su Li suddenly thought of this matter. He tugged on his sleeve and asked,¡±Xiao Bai, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you about something today.¡±¡±Xiao Bai, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you about this matter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chen nianbai walked beside her and spoke indifferently. Su Li slightly furrowed his brows and stared at his lips. He muttered, ¡± yesterday, I just said that your lips were thin. Looking at them today, why do they seem a little swollen?? ¡± As soon as he said this. chen nianbai was slightly stunned, and his eyes seemed to be avoiding her. he did not say anything, but wiped his head and stopped on the supermarket shelf, as if he was seriously choosing olive oil. And then when Su Li raised his brows and looked at him with a profound meaning, he slightly lowered his brows and gave a faint ¡°en.¡± It was as if he had answered, but also as if he had not. Su Li pursed his lips. He was just about to say something, but when his eyes suddenly met the base of his white ears, the words in his mouth instantly stopped. Little White¡¯s ears quivered. Aiya, why did it become red again? Chen nianbai took a bottle of olive oil and placed it in the shopping cart. He then turned around and left. His expression didn¡¯t seem to change, but his footsteps were a little more hurried. He would not tell Su Li. Because she said that her lips were thin and that she was a fickle person, he used that hand to rub against her for the whole night. He was not a heartless person. and when su li finally reacted and looked at his slender figure as he paid at the counter, her eyes were filled with love. she couldn¡¯t help but gently bite her lower lip, and the corners of her lips rose. her heart was filled with honey-like sweetness. So, it was true. Those who truly cared about you would take even a casual word from you to heart. ** another concert ended. sang xia thought she would be taking a break for a while, but she received an email the next day. It was from Anthony. anthony said that they would take a break for a while before continuing with the next concert, which would take at least three to four months. Sang Xia heaved a sigh of relief when she heard the news. as she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t be too busy, not to mention rong zhan¡¯s weak body. sang xia had been avoiding this topic and had not found the right time to speak. However, she continued to read. His brows were raised slightly. these few months of free time would not be particularly free, because anthony said to- Chapter 627 ? 627 sister sang¡¯s heart ached. the child was born without a father? They were going to release an album and shoot a music video. The location they were going to choose was a remote area in the West of country Z. It was a snowfield and desert. The scenery there was magnificent, but there were few people there. They would be accompanied by the entire band and the company¡¯s professionals. Funding was not a problem. The main thing was that they would be able to produce a good music video and the equipment would be even more complete. When sang Xia saw the email, she did not know what to think. Even though Anthony had said that it would be good to go on a vacation, she still couldn¡¯t make any waves. Or even Wuwu Sang Xia hesitated for a long time, but in the end, she got up and walked to the balcony of the hotel, holding the phone in her hand. She dialed someone¡¯s number. Very quickly, the call was connected. hey, sang, shouldn¡¯t you be cuddling with your man at this time? what¡¯s the matter? why are you calling now? ¡± Anthony¡¯s magnetic voice came from the phone as he laughed. It was filled with teasing and well-wishes. sang xia lowered her head slightly and touched the glass in front of her with her fingers. the corners of her lips seemed to pull up a little, and she said in a hoarse voice, ¡± director, i do have something to tell you. ¡± ¡°Yes, go on. I¡¯m listening.¡± Sang Xia stared at her toes, her eyes flickering. I received your email. I think I won¡¯t be able to participate in the MV for the next six months. As soon as he said this, Anthony¡¯s side fell silent for a moment. After a long while, his voice was heard. reason, give me a reason. This time, their words were filled with solemnity and seriousness. Holding the phone, sang Xia raised her head and looked out of the window. Although it was cold today, her eyes were so piercing. It was so piercing that her eyes were sore and painful. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. I want this child.¡± As soon as he said that, Anthony heaved a sigh of relief. sang, you really scared me. I thought something happened to you. Being pregnant is a good thing. After our two concerts, the next one will be a long time away. We can shoot an MV and release a record now. We can continue with the next one after you give birth, let alone shoot a few more MVS. anthony paused for a moment before he continued, ¡± we have plenty of time. the mv shooting won¡¯t be too tiring. you can totally treat it as a vacation. we can even find you a professional nurse, hanhan. ¡± no, no, director, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I ¡± When sang Xia interrupted Anthony¡¯s words, her voice suddenly became hoarse from sobbing. She lowered her head and covered her phone. Her eyes were red and tears were welling up. ¡°Hey, hey, sang, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Anthony finally realized that something was wrong and quickly asked. Sang Xia¡¯s heart ached. She could not say anything. How could she say that the man she loved the most had cancer? in the future, her child might not even have a father when he was born. The more sang Xia thought about it, the more she felt pain. Her eyes were sore and wet. She closed her eyes and suddenly felt dizzy. She quickly held the window and her phone fell from her hand. ¡°Hello, hello Yingluo.¡± the phone made a weak sound on the ground, but sang xia did not want to answer it anymore. she could not speak. She slowly lowered her body and sat on the ground, leaning against the window. Tears welled up in her eyes as she picked up her phone and hung up. With trembling fingers, she sent him a message. Chapter 628 ? 628 Sister sang¡¯s confession to his cancer (1) There was only a short sentence on it. However, when people saw it, they felt as if their hearts had been pierced through! There was a line in the message: [ he has cancer. I want to spend the next few days with him. ] Even if he didn¡¯t say his name, everyone knew who that ¡°he¡± was. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Sang Xia was curled up by the window, trembling like an abandoned little beast. Suddenly. The door of the suite opened. A man came in and shouted, ¡± wife, I¡¯m back! He heard the voice before seeing the person. Rong Zhan came back with all the shopping bags he had bought from the supermarket. He entered the kitchen without even taking off his clothes. ever since he found out that she was pregnant and that he was going to be a father, he had been unusually excited. he had been waiting on her when she was bathing, when she went to the toilet, and when she was eating. he even wanted to feed her when she was walking. he even wanted to hold her all the time. He went to buy ingredients in the morning and started to cook a feast for her. Rong Zhan might look like a hooligan. However, his cooking skills were not bad because he was too picky. He had learned how to cook since he was a teenager and was very good at it. Rong Zhan did not hear any movement from sang Xia, so he put down the ingredients and went to look for her. After looking around, he was about to call her name when he saw her standing alone on the balcony with her back facing him. The moment he saw her, his furrowed brows unconsciously relaxed. The look in his eyes softened. he walked over, his posture lazy and elegant, but his actions were exceptionally gentle. he hugged her gently from behind and lowered his head to kiss her cheek. his charming voice came over. ¡± wife, did you and our daughter miss me? ¡± Sang Xia did not look at him. Her eyes were lowered so that no one could see her face. She asked, ¡± how did you know it would be a daughter? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curved up evilly. I like daughters, like you. The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips seemed to curve up slightly. Rong Zhan rested his chin on her neck and curled his lips, looking proud and fantasizing. this little girl will be very arrogant after she¡¯s born. When she grows up, you teach her how to sing, and I¡¯ll teach her how to fight. My daughter will be the best in the world. As soon as he said that, sang Xia could not help but laugh. However, as she laughed, she seemed to have noticed something and the smile on her lips slowly froze. In the future. In the future Who would have thought that these two simple words would make her heart clench tightly at this time? She gently pursed her lips, and her eyes glistened. ¡°wife? why aren¡¯t you saying anything? do you like the little devil?¡± rong zhan didn¡¯t have a good impression of his son, perhaps because he was a man. Everything that he had suffered since he was young, he was also a ¡°son.¡± He did not live a happy life. No. It wasn¡¯t just unsatisfactory. Sang Xia controlled her emotions very well. She turned around and looked at him with a smile. what¡¯s wrong with a son? if it¡¯s a son, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of him. Even if she was alone, no matter how difficult it was, she had to raise him well. however, her only wish was for him to be more like rong zhan. ¡­¡­ He didn¡¯t want to think about it. She did not want to think about it anymore. The moment she thought about it, she could not control her own emotions. Last night, Rong Zhan was too excited and too happy. Looking at him, she really could not bear to tell him about his cancer. Although he didn¡¯t say a word about it, it didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t exist. i can¡¯t drag this on any longer. She would be honest with him after dinner. Chapter 629 ? 629 Sister sang¡¯s confession to his cancer (2) alright, alright, alright. We¡¯ll have whatever you say. At most, we¡¯ll have a few more. Rong Zhan held her in his arms, rubbing and kissing her. However, as he rubbed and kissed her, she reacted after a short while. He poked her, but could only grit his teeth and sigh. wife, I have a 300 million project here and I really want you to help me with it. What, what, a 300 million Yuan project? Sang Xia was slightly stunned and did not react for a moment. Until Rong Zhan arrogantly nudged her and said angrily in her ear, ¡± I still hope it¡¯s a little girl. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely beat this brat up when he comes out. ¡°You dare?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s face could not help but heat up after she understood. Hearing that, Rong Zhan¡¯s tone was filled with jealousy. it¡¯s over. If it¡¯s really a son, he¡¯s definitely crippled. He¡¯s already snatching my wife away before he¡¯s even formed. I won¡¯t let him off! Even though he said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s hand still landed on her abdomen and touched it gently. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes were filled with love. It was not just his love for her, but also for the two of them. In reality. To him, even though he kept saying that he didn¡¯t want a boy, he wouldn¡¯t be too disappointed if it was really a son. This was because it was the fruit of his love and the woman he loved the most. How could he not love him? Perhaps, she would love him very much. When he was young, he did not get many things, especially what his father should have given him. He was filled with disappointment and regret. If it was really a son, he would give his son the love that he had never received before in the form of a father. So that when he grew up, he would not have any regrets. Rong Zhan went to cook while sang Xia helped by the side. Rong Zhan did not want her to be busy, but she did not want to. Rong Zhan had no choice but to let her be. ¡°wife, i want to tell you something.¡± ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s hands paused for a moment. When he looked up at her again, he said, ¡± we¡¯re already engaged. The next step is the wedding, Huahua. Wife, Huahua, do you want Huahua? ¡± Seeing sang Xia looking up at him seriously, Rong Zhan hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, and said, ¡± do you want to come home with me? ¡± Back home. Yingluo was right. he made a trip home. In Rome, his father and mother both lived there. Sang Xia was caught off guard by his words. She looked at Rong Zhan in a daze. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that something was wrong. From a certain perspective. He had cancer. However, not only did he propose to her, but he also wanted to marry her, meet his parents, and even look forward to a happy life after giving birth to a child. If she didn¡¯t accidentally find his cancer test results, it would be hard to imagine and guess that Rong Zhan would have cancer. it was impossible to see where his emotions were showing. She couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. But something was wrong. That was because there was a moment of thought exchange in her mind. What if she had cancer? She might take the initiative to leave him. Fine, even if she wasn¡¯t that pure, and her last dream in life was to marry him, she wouldn¡¯t look forward to the future in front of him. Because that would only cause heartache. Sang Xia¡¯s breathing slowed down. She really wanted to reveal the truth to him right now, but the words were stuck in her throat. At this moment, she only felt unusually bitter. Chapter 630 ? 630 Sister sang¡¯s confession to his cancer (3) As for Rong Zhan¡¯s request to meet her parents, sang Xia agreed without any hesitation. It was time to meet. He should have seen her long ago. She was already pregnant. However, she knew what had happened in the past and knew that Rong Zhan was unwilling to go back. He didn¡¯t want to see his father. go on, Rong Zhan. Don¡¯t think too much. Let nature take its course. After all, you¡¯re pregnant. We¡¯ll fly to Rome in two days, Yueyue. ¡°Yingluo, yes.¡± rong zhan felt a little conflicted, but if he didn¡¯t go back even after getting married and having children, it seemed even more unreasonable. Moreover, he still missed his mother. She had always been trying to mediate between her and her father. Rong Zhan stopped thinking about it and decided to let nature take its course. Perhaps the situation would not be as bad as he had imagined if he returned to the home he had not been back to for so many years. He did not want to think about it anymore. Soon, the feast was served, and Rong Zhan kept feeding her. wife, eat more. Sang Xia ate in silence. However, the more she felt Rong Zhan¡¯s care, the more pain she felt in her heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? why do I feel like you¡¯re not happy? Don¡¯t feel any pressure. I said I like daughters, but it¡¯s the same if we have a son. I¡¯ll love him well. I¡¯ll train him every day so that he¡¯ll protect you with me when he grows up.¡± When Rong Zhan said that, sang Xia could not help but imagine that scene. Rong Zhan was so tall that their son would probably only reach his calf when he left in the future. The little boy was chasing after him and calling him ¡®daddy¡¯. A man like Rong Zhan was going to be a father. Just like that, Rong Zhan held their son¡¯s hand. Just thinking about the two of them like this, she felt very beautiful and touched. She really wanted to make her cry. However ¡­ Would there really be one in the future? ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not bad to have a son. At least he can teach him Yingluo when he grows up.¡± Suddenly, a hot tear fell down and landed on the back of Rong Zhan¡¯s hand, which was holding a shrimp to feed her. The words from his mouth came to an abrupt end. He was stunned. Sang Xia, who had her eyes slightly lowered, slowly raised her head. When she looked at him, her eyes were filled with tears. Her voice was hoarse as she said, ¡± Rong Zhan, how long do you want to hide it from me? ¡± How long would it take for him to tell her the truth? rong zhan was completely dumbfounded. When he finally reacted, he was at a loss. However, he still didn¡¯t know what had happened. He was dumbfounded and anxious when he saw her crying in pain. ¡°Wife, wife, wait a moment! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± What was there to hide? He wanted to hug her without hesitation, but sang Xia pushed him away and said with tears in her eyes, ¡± you still don¡¯t want to admit it, Rong Zhan. Do you think that I treated you badly in the past, so you¡¯re torturing me now to take revenge on me? ¡± Sang Xia had already stood up. Rong Zhan did not expect her to say such harsh words. He felt as if a needle had pierced his heart. He looked at her and slowly stood up, stunned. Could it be ¡­ Could it be that Rong Zhan had a bad feeling. she suddenly became like this. at the mention of the child, she seemed to have received a greater shock. rong zhan couldn¡¯t help but recall that night. She was still crying when they were doing it, and then he fixed his eyes on his coat. There¡¯s a Kasaya inside my coat. Chapter 631 ? 631 she cried, hit him, and scolded him! It was his ¡°cancer¡± test sheet. That was fake. It was fake. He had already eliminated it himself. At this moment, sang Xia looked at the silent Rong Zhan and thought that he had admitted it. She could not hold it in any longer. Her tears flowed out and she kept throwing things at him. Rong Zhan, how could you be so cruel? how could you hold it in and not say anything?! As she said this, her voice could not help but tremble. you have cancer. How can you do this to me? ¡± You used all sorts of methods to snatch me away, become your woman, and become the mother of your child, and then you let me know that you have cancer?¡± She sobbed painfully as she said these words. She could not believe it and her tears kept flowing. Cancer. He had finally said it. Even if Rong Zhan had guessed it, it was just a guess. When he heard those two words from her mouth, his brain buzzed. A voice echoed in his mind. He was crippled. He was crippled. he was really crippled. she actually saw the test report and was in so much pain that she broke down for a few days. Rong Zhan¡¯s mind was completely blank, and he was completely stunned. He had never considered such a situation. Therefore, she was at a loss as to how to explain and what to do. Facing the things that she kept throwing at him, Rong Zhan stood there stiffly, not moving at all. However, such an action undoubtedly made sang Xia even more desperate. ¡°Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, I hate you, do you know that? You clearly knew that you had a terminal illness, yet you still hid it from me, and even kept talking about the future. Let me ask you, where did you get the future from? Where did you get a future from? You are a liar!¡± At the end of her sentence, her tears kept flowing and she was almost shouting hysterically. Sang Xia was about to go crazy. The pain she had been suppressing and enduring for the past few days had finally erupted at this moment. She hated him, hated him, hated him! Despair and despair. What right did he have to leave her again after she had finally fallen in love with him? It was the first time Rong Zhan felt so helpless. That¡¯s right, he was powerless. He watched her cry and vent her emotions. His heart ached, but he could not refute her. He didn¡¯t really have cancer, but if he denied it, it would mean that he had lied to her. She had been in pain and despair alone for several days for nothing. His mind was in a mess, and he didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. The only thing he was clear about was that if she found out that he wasn¡¯t sick, it was fake, and she would probably go crazy. wife, I¡¯m Hanhan. Rong Zhan looked at her and cried. He didn¡¯t care about anything else and wanted to rush up to hug her and comfort her. However, sang Xia quickly reached out her hand and cried out in a choked voice, ¡± don¡¯t come over, don¡¯t come over! she looked like she was desperately looking for a place to hide in the room. in the end, she hid behind the sofa, her whole body trembling. she was extremely agitated. It wasn¡¯t just because of herself, but also because she was pregnant. If Rong Zhan came over again, she would completely break down. Rong Zhan pursed his lips tightly and walked towards her without saying a word. Across the sofa, he leaped over and blocked her way. As she resisted with all her might, he grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Let go, let go of my Yingluo!¡± Sang Xia struggled with all her might and bit her lip. She seemed to be afraid, afraid to touch him. Afraid that he would give her gentleness and love Yingluo again. Chapter 632 ? 632 Sister sang fainted from anger and was hospitalized However, Rong Zhan hugged her tightly without a care and let her scold him. He held sang Xia in his arms. The strength she used to hit him slowly disappeared. She sobbed in his arms and clutched his clothes tightly. She was in despair and pain. She was really afraid that this man would leave her. Rong Zhan had a lot to say, but the moment he opened his mouth, it turned into, ¡± wife, I¡¯m sorry, Zhenzhen. I didn¡¯t expect you to find out about it. Actually, I¡¯m Zhenzhen. Before she could finish her sentence, sang Xia cried even more desperately. Rong Zhan gritted his teeth and cursed under his breath, wishing he could give himself a slap. But what should he say? he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it in the end, but at this moment, he suddenly remembered something. She already knew that he had ¡± cancer ¡± that day, so did she propose to him at the concert because of his illness? With that thought, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart tightened and thumped. He was flustered and confused. If that was the case and she found out that he had lied to her and that he was not sick, she might hit and scold him in a fit of anger. It was a small matter, but she might even cancel the engagement with him. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was conflicted. Sang Xia was on the verge of an emotional breakdown. At that moment, she felt light-headed and had difficulty breathing. There was a sharp pain in her lower abdomen, and her vision suddenly went black. Her entire body went limp. ¡°My wife! My wife-!¡± The moment she fainted, Rong Zhan was completely anxious. His eyes widened and he hurriedly carried her out. He rushed to the hospital! &Nbsp; damn. What did he do?! What was he hesitating about?! Even a normal person wouldn¡¯t be able to take such bad news, let alone a pregnant woman. She had just gotten pregnant, and her condition was still so unstable. What if something really happened to her? No, it wouldn¡¯t. If something really happened to her, he would regret it and want to kill himself! Sang Xia was unconscious and Rong Zhan sent her to the hospital immediately. Rong Zhan, a tall and slender Man, was leaning against the wall outside the emergency room, half-sitting on the ground. He lowered his head and inserted one hand into his black hair, his fingertips still trembling slightly. His entire person suddenly became so dejected. He should die! Damn it! He said that he loved her and doted on her, but in the end, he had caused her to fall into such a state. He was the one who was muddleheaded. No matter what he should not have done, he could not continue to hide it from her. Even if the end was very miserable, he could not let her suffer anymore. He could punish him however he wanted as long as she was well and their child was well! He would talk to her personally. At that moment, the emergency room¡¯s lights went off. The doctor walked out and Rong Zhan stood up immediately. He asked anxiously, ¡± how is she? how is my wife? ¡± Is she okay?¡± The doctor pulled his hand away and said sternly, ¡± now you know how to be anxious. What were you doing earlier? can¡¯t a married couple talk things out? even if it¡¯s not for her sake, you have to think about the child in her stomach! The doctor then added, ¡± she¡¯s been pregnant for a month and it¡¯s a critical period now. The pregnant woman¡¯s emotional fluctuations are too big and she¡¯s in a coma. Don¡¯t let her get angry again, or the child in her belly will whine next time! You can¡¯t always be so lucky!¡± The doctor left after he finished speaking. As he left, he couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡± nowadays, Youyou really don¡¯t know how to dote on your wife! rong zhan¡¯s face turned gloomy. Chapter 633 ? 633 Master Zhan wants to lay his cards on the table Seeing the nurse pushing sang Xia out, he subconsciously wanted to surround her, but was stopped by the nurse. the patient needs fresh air. Please move aside, thank you. ¡± As she spoke, two nurses pushed her into the VIP Ward. Leaving Rong Zhan alone behind seemed to hurt her even more. His tall and slender back was filled with loneliness and guilt. no. This was not him. He had snatched her away because he wanted to hold her in his heart and treasure her, not to anger her to the point of hospitalization! Furthermore, she was pregnant, but what about him? But he only thought of himself! The more Rong Zhan thought about it, the angrier he got. In the end, he punched the wall and cursed with a livid face, ¡± shit! I¡¯m really not a thing!¡± A nurse in the corridor noticed him and suddenly felt that this man looked familiar! He seemed to have seen it somewhere. ¡°Hey, do you think that man looks familiar?¡± One of the nurses pushed the other one. As the two of them walked over, they peeked at each other and whispered to each other. When the other nurse saw this, she immediately exclaimed in shock, ¡± did you go to sun¡¯s concert two days ago?! I think this man is sang Xia¡¯s boyfriend, and he¡¯s her fianc¨¦ now!¡± The two of them were shocked. then what is he doing here?! ¡°A pregnant woman was pushed in just now, Yingluo.¡± Just then, the nurse who was in sang Xia¡¯s ward came out. The two young nurses heard each other grumbling, ¡± what man? he must have done something bad behind her back. Look at how angry he is, he almost lost the baby in her stomach! The two of them immediately looked at each other. It was as if he had suddenly discovered an incredible secret. Although they didn¡¯t say anything else, they had a tacit understanding. This was huge news. ** Rong Zhan waited until all the doctors and nurses had left before he opened the door and walked in. Sang Xia was lying on the bed. Her beautiful face was extremely pale, and her brows were still slightly furrowed. One of her hands was still holding the blanket to protect her abdomen. Her lips were pale and she was pursing them lightly, as if she was particularly uneasy. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart broke when he saw her like this. he walked over, that hand was still on an iv drip. he went to hold the hand on her abdomen. the moment he touched it, he heard her weak voice, ¡± huahua, rong zhan, rong zhan, don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t leave my huahua. ¡± As soon as the weak and painful voice was heard, Rong Zhan knelt on the ground with a bang. He held her hand tightly and said with a trembling voice, ¡± wife, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Qianqian. I was wrong. I won¡¯t leave you. I won¡¯t leave you, Qianqian, even if I die! Rong Zhan had already decided that he would lay all his cards on the table once she woke up. Even if she beat him to death, scolded him to death, did not forgive him, and even broke off the engagement with him, he would accept it. Nothing could compare to the pain she was in right now, and if she was in pain, he would be in even more pain. Sang Xia seemed to have felt something and slowly opened her eyes. The White ceiling. She moved her hand, but found that someone was holding it. Her eyelashes fluttered slightly, and she slowly turned her head to look at him. It was not a big deal when she took a look. She actually saw such a tall and slender Man like Rong Zhan kneeling by her bed and holding her hand tightly. At this moment, as if he felt that she had woken up, he slowly raised his head to look at her. Her long and narrow Phoenix eyes were slightly red, as if she was extremely sad and guilty. Chapter 634 ? 634 Master Zhan wants to lay his cards on the table (2) Her throat moved a little as she looked at him. Her lips parted slightly, and a weak voice came through. R-Rong Zhan, where¡¯s our child? ¡± Is Yingluo alright? their child would be fine, right? At this moment, sang Xia suddenly began to feel afraid. In the past, she didn¡¯t want a child and was even afraid of having one. But now, she was afraid that the child would disappear because it was Rong Zhan¡¯s child. If something happened to him, she could still take care of his child and let their child accompany her. Rong Zhan looked at her watery eyes, worried about the child, and his heart ached. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her forehead and hold her hand. don¡¯t worry, your son is fine. The doctor said that he¡¯s in the stomach. rong zhan said as he looked at her. he wanted to say something but stopped. The emotions in her heart seemed to want to burst out of her body. Hearing that the child was fine, sang Xia¡¯s emotions eased a little. However, when she looked at him, her eyes were wet as she said slowly, ¡± Rong Zhan, promise me. Go for treatment, Yingluo. Although it was painful to be treated, at least he could live a little longer. Rong Zhan finally understood what it meant to shoot himself in the foot. However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t continue to hide it from her. He had to make it clear to her now, otherwise, things would only get worse. He took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡± wife, I have something to tell you. Sang Xia did not say a word. She just looked at him without any emotion in her eyes. Her lips were slightly pursed, and her face was still pale. She couldn¡¯t think of what else she would hear, or what else could make her mood fluctuate again. She could even say that her heart was dead. Rong Zhan did not care anymore. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± wife, no matter what, you can hit me or scold me after I¡¯m done, but can you promise me not to be angry again? the doctor said that you¡¯re too emotional and it¡¯ll be dangerous for your son, so can you control yourself? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. His heart trembled for some reason. what¡¯s wrong? What did he want to say to her? Why couldn¡¯t she understand what he was saying? Rong Zhan was terrified. He was really terrified. He felt that he was too detestable. Bastard. He knelt by her bed and grabbed her hand tightly, as if he was afraid that she would chase him away and not want him after he finished speaking. He slowly said, ¡± wife, you¡¯ve misunderstood. In fact, I¡¯m not afraid at all. ¡°Ding Lingling, ding Lingling-!¡± Suddenly, the phone in his coat pocket rang and interrupted Rong Zhan. rong zhan cursed in a low voice, but the call made him heave a sigh of relief. But so what? he still had to say it. He took out his phone and saw two words on it: Junhang. Rong Zhan¡¯s pupils shrank. He could not help but grind his teeth when he saw those two words. wife, wait for me. I¡¯m going to take a call. I¡¯ll be back soon! As he spoke, he stood up and cupped her pale face to kiss it. don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll explain it to you in a while. after saying that, rong zhan walked out quickly. Leaving sang Xia on the bed alone, she did not know what to do. After Rong Zhan left. Outside. He didn¡¯t dare to be too far away from the ward, nor did he dare to be heard by her, so he deliberately picked up the phone two or three wards away. Chapter 635 ? 635 Master Zhan was tricked by junhang? ¡°¡­¡­¡± When the call went through, he pursed his lips and did not say a word. He waited for the other party to speak first. On the other end of the line, the atmosphere was heavy and slow. It was as if she did not notice his emotions at all. Her voice was calm as she said, ¡± I¡¯ve found the person you¡¯re looking for. Let me tell you two pieces of news. The bad thing is that the person you¡¯re looking for is also in M Nation. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to by appearing here at this time. As he spoke, he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± the good news is that Ah Chen¡¯s people have already gone over, but I don¡¯t know if they can catch her. She still has a partner who¡¯s not easy to deal with. Hearing this, Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes flickered slightly. He already had an idea in his heart. I understand. The person he was looking for was none other than sang zhirou. The woman now was no longer the woman she had been in the past. After a thorough investigation, as well as besi¡¯s confession, she had previously handed sang zhirou over to a drug and prostitution organization that was active in the Middle East. She had asked them to control this woman well and then release her. Right now. No one would have thought that the weak White Lotus from back then could actually live until now, and she had even become a time bomb. However, no matter what, he had to get rid of her this time. After this, the two of them seemed to fall into some kind of silence. A strange atmosphere was spreading. After a long time, Jun hang said this sentence indifferently, without the slightest emotion. He said, ¡± now that the proposal is a success, congratulations. Rong Zhan did not say anything, but his face was tense. The next second, Jun hang¡¯s clear and distant voice was heard again. how is it? the cancer Plan seems to be working well. She even took the initiative to propose to you. I didn¡¯t expect this. after saying this, rong zhan finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. he gritted his teeth and suppressed some kind of emotion. ¡± you did it on purpose, right? ¡± She had deliberately come up with such a plan and told him when he couldn¡¯t think it through. She had let him walk on such a path. He couldn¡¯t continue, nor could he turn back. Now, he was in a dilemma! There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. Then, his distant and emotionless voice slowly came through. no matter what the plan is, the purpose is to let her marry you, isn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°you-!¡± ¡°Are you going to say that she didn¡¯t propose to you because of this?¡± the moment she said that, rong zhan¡¯s face turned green and was so angry that it was almost twisted. &Nbsp; damn. He had really fallen for his trap! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re regretting it now, or that you¡¯re even thinking of coming clean with her.¡± the moment she said this, it struck rong zhan¡¯s heart once again. how could he not regret it? he just wanted to be honest with her. However, Jun hang¡¯s following words once again put him in a predicament. she only agreed to marry you because you¡¯re sick, but if you let her know that you lied to her, it¡¯s not impossible for you to break up with her. Also, I¡¯d like to remind you that she¡¯s pregnant. If you get angry, be careful of the child in her stomach. when he said these words, he clearly felt that there was nothing wrong with what he said, as if it was for his own good. but why did rong zhan feel so angry? Moreover, did his wife really decide to get engaged to him because of this? Rong Zhan was a little unwilling. No, even if he wasn¡¯t willing, he had to lay all his cards on the table with her. Chapter 636 ? 636 Tell master Zhan the truth! Rong Zhan gritted his teeth. He wanted to say something to him, but in the end, he gave up and hung up. He held his phone against the wall and lowered his head, his face gloomy. he had been blinded by his desire to marry her. his brother was definitely up to no good this time. after rong zhan went back, he decided to be honest. However, when he returned to the ward, he found sang Xia asleep. His face was pale and tired. Rong Zhan was really regretful. He must have been out of his mind to trouble his brother to get a cancer form. Sang Xia was discharged. She was fine and didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital any longer, so she came back directly. When Rong Zhan returned to his room, he had already quietly hidden all the knives and sharp weapons in the hotel. His wife was lying on the bed resting, and he would go in to apologize later. In the firearms group chat room. xiao yezi was talking nonsense with su li. ¡°Sister li, do you know, I can¡¯t believe it. After I used that account to flirt with him, he actually said that he wanted to video call me and even said that he wanted to chat with me naked! F * ck, I¡¯m completely disappointed in him, Yingluo.¡± When Su Li heard these words, she also didn¡¯t dare believe that this was something her younger brother could do. She was just about to comfort her with a few words, but in the end, she heard Xiao Yezi say, ¡± I waited for him for nothing the entire night, but he didn¡¯t come! this big liar!¡± Su Li,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± the corners of her eyes twitched, but she continued to stuff chips into her mouth expressionlessly. At this moment, someone came online in the chat room. Su Li took a look and saw that it was Rong Zhan. Rong Zhan went online and asked them, ¡± I want to know how I should apologize to a woman after making her angry. Urgent, waiting online.¡± In the chat room, Su Li and his group were all present. Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, she replied immediately, ¡± that depends on what it is. Other than cheating and domestic violence, everything should be fine. su li mumbled as he stuffed potato chips into his mouth. Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was ugly, and his tone was rare to be so serious. Huahua, she¡¯s trying to cheat us of our marriage. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the situation?¡± su li¡¯s face was instantly filled with question marks. A marriage scam? Rong Zhan didn¡¯t think too much about it and just replied with an ¡®en¡¯. He might as well tell her everything. I proposed to my wife before and was rejected. I got a fake medical record of lung cancer. I wanted to give up but she found out by accident. She¡¯s in a lot of pain now. I planned to be honest with her, even if she agreed to marry me because of the medical record. as soon as this was said, the chat room suddenly became strange. It was terrifyingly quiet. after a while, su li left the camera. she looked terrible and came up to him. ¡± rong zhan, are you crazy?! ¡± You actually gave her a fake cancer report to scare her? Do you know how much sang Xia cares about you?¡± As Su Li said this, his tone suddenly rose. what Bullsh * t proposal is there to propose to you because of a medical case? do you know how long she¡¯s been preparing? She¡¯s been planning to propose to you at this concert for a long time! She said that you¡¯ve done so much for her, and she wanted to give you the result you wanted! what the hell have you been doing behind my back?¡± Rong Zhan was dumbfounded when he heard that. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was shocked and complicated. Su Li actually said that his wife had been preparing for her proposal for a long time? It wasn¡¯t because of that fake medical record? Chapter 637 ? 637 Sang Xia knows the truth (1) However, Rong Zhan was not happy with this outcome. Instead, his heart was clenched even more tightly. This meant that after preparing for so long and just as she was about to propose to him, she had accidentally discovered the test results. It would be a huge blow to her. Just thinking about it made him hate himself to death. ¡°What else can I say? Hurry up and explain it to her. It¡¯s already a light punishment for her to hit you or scold you. I¡¯ll get someone to send you two washboards now!¡± su li did not even dare to imagine that rong zhan would actually use a fake test report to scare her. if this happened to her, she would beat this bastard to death! At this moment, Su Xun came online. He heard the end of the conversation and asked what was going on. In the end, Xiao Yezi whispered a few words to him. However, when Su Xun heard that, he immediately burst out laughing. you¡¯ve managed to get a woman, i¡¯m impressed!¡± Su Li immediately rebuked her in a bad mood, ¡± you shut up for this great aunt. Is it funny? how is it funny? it¡¯s enough to f * cking laugh a few times, but why can¡¯t you stop, like a donkey with asthma?! The corners of Su Xun¡¯s eyes twitched, and the smile on his face froze. F * ck. Who did she just say was like an asthma donkey? Su Xun¡¯s mood immediately soured. But at this time, someone suddenly came online. And the appearance of this person caused Su Li¡¯s heart to thump in shock. Because the person who came up was none other than joy, sang Xia! It¡¯s broken! su li saw that sang xia was online all of a sudden and quickly reminded rong zhan, ¡± xio, don¡¯t you have something to do? hurry up and go do it! ¡± Rong Zhan was in a bad mood and decided to go offline. However, before he went offline, he saw joy come out. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it since he had seen that woman before. He couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like, but he knew that she was wearing glasses and looked quiet. He was going to tell sang Xia the truth anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter even if they told joy about it. After Rong Zhan went offline, Su Xun couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± sis, I¡¯m being serious. Xio is really trying to cheat you out of your marriage. He¡¯s a leader, after all. Why did he have to resort to such tricks just to get married to a woman?! Unexpectedly, as soon as he said this, the atmosphere in the air seemed to drop to the lowest point. F * ck. What he was afraid of really happened! Su Li took in a deep breath and said through gritted teeth,¡±from now on!¡± You shut up!¡± Su Xun was displeased.¡¯What did I do wrong again? why am I being suppressed so tightly?¡¯ The next second, he heard Joy¡¯s voice. ¡°Su Xun? What did you just say?¡± Joy¡¯s voice could be heard, and he seemed to be in a daze, falling into an unimaginable situation. Joy was sang Xia. Sang Xia came up to see if Rong Zhan had told them about her cancer. He wanted to see if they had any countermeasures. After all, Rong Zhan had said that he had something to tell her and that things were not as bad as she had imagined. However, what did she hear the moment she came up? Su Yue said that Rong Zhan was a scammer? ¡°oh, i say, yingluo.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Li suddenly interrupted him. su xun was infuriated.¡¯i¡¯m separated from her by the internet anyway. can she fly over and beat me up or what?¡¯ therefore, he shouted out loud in disbelief and said everything ¡­ Chapter 638 ? 638 Sang Xia found out the truth (2) why should I shut up? did I say anything wrong? we¡¯re all friends here. What can¡¯t! say! ¡± You didn¡¯t want me to say it, but I still said it!¡± su xun took it seriously and snorted at joy. ¡± don¡¯t make a fake medical record just so you can marry the woman you like. you want to make his woman feel bad for you. great, there¡¯s a good show to watch now! ¡± He¡¯s in a dilemma now.¡± Before he could finish speaking, Su Li roared,¡±Su Xun!¡± Just you wait, I¡¯m going to have a good show soon!¡± sang xia could not hear the rest of his words. her mind was buzzing. su xun¡¯s words echoed in the room. she sat on the bed in a daze with an iPad in her hand. she was completely frozen. ¡®su xun, what did you just say?¡¯ in order to marry the woman he liked, xio urged him to get a fake medical record. ¡± case ¡­ case ¡­ what case? is it lung cancer? ¡± she mumbled unconsciously, and someone responded with a yes, but in the next moment, they came to their senses and asked her, ¡± joy, how did you know that xio had a fake case of lung cancer? ¡± How did you know Yingluo? How did you know Yingluo? sang xia¡¯s lips trembled, and she was at a loss for words. She left the chat room. for a moment, her mind felt empty and light, but her fingertips were trembling. rong zhan didn¡¯t have qianqian¡¯s cancer? Sang Xia began to take deep breaths. Was this for real? rong zhan didn¡¯t have xuxu¡¯s cancer? No, don¡¯t tell her so uncertainly. She couldn¡¯t believe it so easily. Otherwise, if it was fake, she would suffer another blow. ¡°Ka-¡± the bedroom door was suddenly opened. She had been resting in the bedroom. The room was very dark, even though the sky was still bright. As soon as the door opened, she saw a slender black figure coming in. Sang Xia saw him walking over from the dark. Her heart was beating wildly. Even though she told herself not to believe it so easily, she still had a glimmer of hope. She hoped that a miracle would happen and that he really wasn¡¯t sick, even if Wanwan was just lying to her and wanted to force Wanwan to marry her. After Rong Zhan entered, he saw that the room was dark. Coincidentally, he didn¡¯t want to turn on the lights and was too embarrassed to see her. Sang Xia turned her body slightly and closed her eyes. She could feel Rong Zhan standing by her bed hesitating for a moment before he started to make some noises. He took off his clothes and quietly got on the bed. He snuggled under her blanket, leaned over her from behind, and hugged her tightly. his sharp chin was pressed against her neck, and he hugged himself even tighter. ¡°Wife Yingluo, you¡¯re awake, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hearing his voice, sang Xia¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. She almost could not control it. The next second, she turned around and buried her head in his arms. Her voice was hoarse as she sobbed. Rong Zhan, what should I do, Huahua? I still can¡¯t accept that you¡¯re sick. Are you really going to leave me and the child behind and leave alone, Huahua? ¡± Hearing this, Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned extremely ugly and he regretted his actions back then. Rong Zhan took a deep breath. wife, do you still remember what I said to you in the hospital this morning? promise me that you won¡¯t be too agitated. You can hit me or scold me however you want after I¡¯m done, as long as you don¡¯t hurt your body. Chapter 639 ? 639 His apology, begging for forgiveness Sang Xia listened quietly and unconsciously clutched the sheets under the blanket tightly. Her nose was sour, and there seemed to be hot tears in her eyes. Her heart was beating wildly. ¡®is that true?¡¯ What did he want to say to her? ¡°I¡¯m not sick, and I don¡¯t have cancer.¡± Rong Zhan finally said this with determination. at that moment. Sang Xia found it hard to describe what she was feeling after hearing those words. Her heart seemed to have suffered a huge blow, and she clutched the sheet tightly. The emotions that had been suppressed and bound for several days seemed to have been freed. But she still didn¡¯t dare to relax. Really, is this true? Rong Zhan didn¡¯t have cancer? Was he really safe and sound? was he not comforting her? she didn¡¯t believe anyone else¡¯s words, she only trusted him. But now, after the group of people in the chat room said it, he actually admitted it himself! I¡¯m sorry, my wife. I was muddleheaded and got someone to make that test report on purpose because you were still unwilling to marry me. I don¡¯t know if you love me or not, but Hanhan, I love you and I don¡¯t want to see you sad, so I regretted it later. But I didn¡¯t think of Hanhan. ¡°No, don¡¯t say anymore. Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Sang Xia shook her head and held his arm tightly. Nothing else was important. The important thing was that she thought he was dying. She was in pain and despair. She couldn¡¯t believe it, was unwilling, and couldn¡¯t bear to lose him. The most important thing was that she knew how important Rong Zhan was to her. It was so important that he had complete control over his own mentality and was manipulating it as he pleased. Hearing his words, sang Xia finally could not hold it in anymore. Tears burst out. She suddenly grabbed his arm tightly and choked, ¡± you didn¡¯t lie to me. You didn¡¯t lie to me? ¡± You really don¡¯t have cancer? You really won¡¯t leave me, right Huahua? Rong Zhan, don¡¯t bully my Huahua anymore!¡± her eyes were brimming with tears. ¡± actually, i¡¯m very timid. i care about you very much. i¡¯m also very afraid that you will abandon me and the child and really let me raise him alone. ¡± Sang Xia lowered her eyes, her eyes filled with tears. Huahua, do you know how I¡¯ve been through all these days? I¡¯m wondering why you¡¯re so cruel to me, but Huahua, Rong Zhan, tell me, are you telling me the truth this time? are you really fine? I can¡¯t take any more blows, don¡¯t hide it from me Yingluo!¡± Rong Zhan kept apologizing by her ear. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m the one who made you sad and upset. Wife, you can hit me or scold me if you want, as long as you stop crying and being sad, okay? ¡± Sang Xia still found it hard to believe and looked at him with tears in her eyes. However, Rong Zhan suddenly pressed his body against hers and kissed her lips deeply. He panted slightly and said, ¡± this is a mistake. I¡¯m in good health!! Sang Xia could not control her tears. She did not know if they were tears of joy or something else. Rong Zhan did not expect sang Xia to care so much about him. This was really beyond his expectations. ¡°My wife, you¡¯re so silly. Do you know that if I really had cancer, why would I propose to you? How could I bear to delay you? You¡¯ll have your own new life, and I¡¯ll only let you go when that time comes.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s heart was in turmoil as she listened to him. Yes, it was just as she had thought. If he was really sick, he would never let her see him in that state. Why would she still think about getting engaged? However, it was a little awkward. So, she had been worrying for nothing for the past few days and had broken down in vain? Chapter 640 ? 640 How could you bear to make me sad? All his despair and pain these days came from a mistake, something that was created out of nothing? after sang xia gradually recovered from the pain, it was impossible for her to not be angry. But what could he do? Facing this man, she couldn¡¯t bear to hit him or scold him. Although anger rose in her heart, at that time, she felt more fortunate than angry. To really be glad. This was because there was a phrase that was filled with kindness in this world.¡±It was a false alarm.¡± If one had never experienced despair and pain, one would never understand the feeling of a false alarm. There were still tears at the corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes. She held his arm tightly and said with pain in her heart, ¡± Rong Zhan, how could you be so cruel to me? ¡± Rong Zhan pulled her up and kissed her on the forehead. Tears flowed down from his red eyes and his voice was hoarse. wife, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong. Besides, I may not have had a good time like you. She was in pain, but he was in more pain. Sang Xia was still unable to let go of the feeling. He picked her up, and she could only put her arms around his neck and bury her face in his neck. She closed her eyes to feel his warmth and his breath. She could also feel the strong pulse of the artery on his neck. All of this indicated that he was fine and safe. At that moment, the pain that had been spreading through his internal organs and bones seemed to gradually dissipate, and his heart gradually calmed down. ¡°Wife Yingluo?¡± Rong Zhan saw that she didn¡¯t get angry at him immediately after knowing about it. He was just glad that he could feel the warmth and moisture on his neck. This reaction made his heart ache even more because he knew what a bastard he had done that had deeply hurt his heart. ? ¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t move. Let me hug you. Let me hug you.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s voice was hoarse as she mumbled softly. She rubbed her head against his warm neck, like an injured kitten seeking warmth and shelter. At that moment, sang Xia did not want to do anything. She didn¡¯t know if other people could care about her feelings, but at this moment, she just wanted to quietly put her arms around his neck to calm her heart. She even enjoyed the process after the false alarm. a huge and heavy rock had disappeared, and she felt as if a burden had been lifted off her shoulders. That feeling was too special. But she didn¡¯t want to do it again. Rong Zhan was only wearing a pair of pajama pants and hugged her with his bare upper body. They were covered by the blanket, and their warm breath filled the air. The room was dark and the curtains covered everything outside. The resting room was extremely quiet. Sang Xia buried her face in his neck. Rong Zhan¡¯s collarbones were very attractive, and his body did not look strong, but it was very sturdy. He looked a little thin and had the typical model frame in Europe. His slender body was lean and charming, and he looked stylish when he was dressed and even more stylish when he was naked. Especially since he was such a devilish, wild, lazy, and charming man. He had a devilish and handsome face, which always gave people a bad feeling. That was why when sang Xia was buried in his neck and held by his waist, the scene was even more heartwarming. As a matter of fact, sang Xia felt a different kind of peace of mind when she sensed his body odor. This was because the aura on his body had long since fused with his own. However, just as Rong Zhan was hugging her and comforting her, a sharp pain suddenly came from her neck! Chapter 641 ? 641 She loved him more than when she was with her ex He let out a muffled groan and his body tensed up, but he did not resist. She buried her face in the crook of his neck. He didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly bit him. He used a lot of force, as if he was venting some kind of emotion from the bottom of her heart. It was not until her mouth was filled with the smell of blood that she seemed to suddenly wake up. Then, she took a deep breath and looked at him in a daze. Rong Zhan stared at the trace of blood on her lips. He raised his hand and gently wiped it away. Then, he suddenly leaned over and kissed her on the lips. The kiss became hot and deep. He was the one who let her down. Come on, hit him, scold him, and vent it all out. Sang Xia did not refuse. Her lips parted slightly as she wrapped her arms around his neck. He pressed himself on top of her and slipped one hand through her hair, kissing her deeply. The better she treated him and the less she blamed him, the worse he felt. He felt that he was a bastard. Their lips and tongues were entangled. He only wanted to dote on his wife. ** At night, someone came to the hotel they were temporarily staying in. Su Li and Chen nianbai had come over. su li¡¯s main purpose was to see how far the two of them had gone. in the end, when he arrived, he realized that not only were they not fighting, but sang xia was also very clingy to rong zhan. She did not leave him at all. Rong Zhan went to cook. According to his plan, he was going to return to Rome the day after tomorrow to bring his wife to meet his parents. Su Li found an opportunity to pull sang Xia over. He looked at her in slight disbelief and said, ¡± alright, my little white has brought the things over! As she spoke, she spread out her hands and looked at Chen nianbai. Chen nianbai silently looked at the two washboards at the door. Sang Xia followed his gaze and pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but my dear, what are you thinking!¡± Su Li tugged at her and lowered his voice so that Rong Zhan wouldn¡¯t hear him. he lied to you about such a big matter and you didn¡¯t scold or hit him?! Aren¡¯t you going to punish him?¡± If this happened to her, she would go crazy with anger. She would kill him. sang xia¡¯s lips pursed slightly, her eyelashes fluttering slightly. a ¡®li, to be honest, you really can¡¯t imagine how I¡¯ve been through it. I¡¯ve been suppressing myself for a few days and I¡¯m really on the verge of breaking down. I¡¯ve thought that if he¡¯s fine, I¡¯d rather let go of everything, but I didn¡¯t expect that it was really a misunderstanding. Once I found out about this result, I felt nothing but joy in my heart. As for Hanhan¡¯s punishment for Hanhan, ¡± her long, dazed eyes were covered with a thin layer of mist, but the corners of her lips curled up into a helpless arc. ¡± i do hate him, but i think i¡¯m really done for, hanhan. after i found out that he was fine, i actually didn¡¯t want to waste every minute and second of my life. i wanted to be with him. i couldn¡¯t bear to hit him or scold him. even though i was angry, i felt that i didn¡¯t have the strength to hit or scold him. i¡¯ve been really tired during this period of time. i don¡¯t want to torment myself anymore. i just want him to be with me. Let¡¯s wait for our child to be born together.¡± as she spoke, she slowly raised her eyes to look at su li and said those words softly, ¡± a ¡®li, i don¡¯t want to say it, but i have to admit that my love for him is even stronger than when i was with bo yi. ¡± She didn¡¯t know if she was a Playboy, but in her heart, she really only loved him. she was only thinking of him. Chapter 642 ? 642 show master zhan what you¡¯ve got! When she found out that Rong Zhan had cancer, she was in so much despair and pain that she had never experienced before. There were many times when he had silently suppressed his tears in the dead of the night. His heart ached. When Su Li heard these words, a rare, complicated expression appeared on her face. Her lips moved, but she could not say anything. This ruffian Rong was even more popular with sang Xia than her cousin. F * ck. She really wouldn¡¯t have known if he hadn¡¯t said it, but once he did, she was shocked. Anyway, she did not like men like Rong Zhan. He looked like a man who had been hanging out with flowers and had the face of a frivolous and seductive bad man. However, when it came to matters of the heart, it was like a person drinking water. One would only know if it was cold or not. It really didn¡¯t matter what other people thought. She knew sang Xia too well. If Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t a good person, she would never fall in love with him. But, She was truly moved now and was willing to give up everything for him. However, what if Rong Zhan¡¯s heart changed one day? What was she going to do? After all, perhaps Yingluo was as devoted to her as her Xiao Bai. Su Li couldn¡¯t help but think in a tsundere manner. sangxia, I really didn¡¯t expect Rong Zhan to be so important to you, and you love him so much. But actually, this isn¡¯t very good. You have to control yourself a little. You can¡¯t let him think that you can¡¯t have anyone else but him. Otherwise, how can you pretend that nothing happened after he hurt you with such a big thing? ¡± As she said this, she could not help but say in a low and serious tone, ¡± be more careful. He lied to you once, who knows, he might lie to you a second time. If you let him off this time, you¡¯ll suffer in the future!! From a certain point of view, Su Li still liked Bo Yi more. After all, Bo Yi was her younger cousin. Moreover, what Rong Zhan did this time really made her angry and ridiculous. Sang Xia listened to Su Li¡¯s words, and she actually took them in. It was indeed as she said. After such a big thing, she only knew how to rejoice. She only realized how much she loved him, but she really had to punish him. But it was still the same sentence. She couldn¡¯t bear to do it now. But if he didn¡¯t teach him a lesson, what if there was a next time? There was confusion in her eyes. what should I do then, ran ran? ¡± Su Li snapped his fingers. that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m fine with what you said. Anyway, I don¡¯t like what Rong Zhan is doing! You don¡¯t need to worry about the rest, leave it to me. ¡± Su Li also did not want sang Xia to quarrel with him, Rong Zhan, when she was pregnant. Su Li saw that Rong Zhan was cooking for sang Xia in the open kitchen alone. She picked up a toothpick from the fruit plate and put it in her mouth. She squinted her eyes, hugged her arms, and walked over slowly. Seeing this, sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but she did not say anything. It was indeed as Su Li had said. He had made a mistake in this matter, so he should be punished to avoid a next time. However, Su Li told her to control her feelings for Rong Zhan. It was hard to say what would happen in the future. He was very unruly to do such a thing. However, she could not do that. She loved Rong Zhan. After seeing her own heart so clearly, she would only love him even more. The possession was even more intense. After Su Li walked over, she looked at the steak that Rong Zhan was carefully frying and the fish head soup that he was boiling. She leaned over and sniffed it, then deliberately snorted and said in a bad mood, ¡± Rong Zhan, do you really think that you can let it go after you did this kind of thing? ¡± Chapter 643 ? 643 Little white is in trouble! Rong Zhan lowered his head and continued with his work. There were some things that he already knew he was wrong and didn¡¯t want others to criticize him. ¡°Tsk, what a pity. Sang Xia is really in pain this time. She¡¯s still very disappointed in you. I think you can¡¯t even compare to my cousin, Yingluo.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± At the mention of the other person, Rong Zhan immediately put down what he was doing and tensed up. Su Li saw that his expression was a little gloomy, so she didn¡¯t argue. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and said with a serious face, ¡± I¡¯m actually telling you this for her own good. She¡¯s still feeling very depressed. I didn¡¯t think that after suffering for so long, it would turn out to be a farce. She told me that she was played like a clown and that she was very disappointed in you. Although she hasn¡¯t shown anything to you now, she said that since you¡¯re fine, she wants to leave for a while and be alone. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes widened at her words. what did you say? She was leaving? Where is she going?¡± Su Li shrugged his shoulders. I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯m telling you all this because sang Xia told me personally ¡­ At this point, she paused and her expression was particularly serious. she said that she loved you very much, even more than when she was with my cousin, so she couldn¡¯t accept the fact that you lied to her. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave you, but she was very angry to see you, so she planned to leave for a while to let you reflect on yourself. But she¡¯s pregnant now, how could I let her do whatever she wants? ¡± Su Li looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s complicated expression and sighed again. She was disappointed in him, but she could only compromise. so, you¡¯d better ask for forgiveness. I don¡¯t want to see her leaving to take care of the child alone when she¡¯s pregnant. Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned pale as he heard that. As expected. His wife would not forgive him so easily. However, he had never expected that she would choose a punishment that he could not accept. She could hit or scold him, but what he was most afraid of was leaving him! ¡°So, what do you think? take good care of her.¡± She turned to leave after saying that, but she suddenly thought of something and stopped in her tracks. I almost forgot to tell you. I brought you two washboards, but in order for you to be forgiven earlier, I brought them, steel. Su Li left. Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was ugly, and his mind was tense. No wonder. No wonder she didn¡¯t say anything to him. She didn¡¯t hit or scold him. At most, she bit him hard. So she wanted to leave him and punish him, Yingluo? ** Su Li and the others didn¡¯t stay for long before they left. She was mainly worried and came over to see how they were doing. She didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. After all, she still had to properly be the child¡¯s godmother. However, when Su Li left, he felt very comfortable in his heart. During the meal, she realized that Rong Zhan had been feeling uneasy and kept looking at the washing board that she had placed at the entrance. ¡°Xiao Li, what have you done?¡± On the way downstairs, Chen nianbai was slightly surprised to see the malicious smile on her face. Su Li snorted. I just don¡¯t like Rong Zhan. He went too far. Chen nianbai pursed his thin lips slightly when she mentioned this. you don¡¯t have to worry too much about other people¡¯s Affairs. Besides, you know what Xuxu and Rong Zhan¡¯s true intentions are. He did it so that he could get married. He was just muddled up. When Su Li heard these words, he became angry. He immediately turned his head and swung his arm. As a result, with this swing, his hand seemed to have suddenly hit something that shouldn¡¯t have been hit. He let out a pained groan! [author: wanwan, don¡¯t blame queen su. i just wanted to see master zhan kneel on the washing board, haha ~] Chapter 644 ? 644 Master Zhan kneeled on the washboard! Su Li¡¯s eyes immediately widened, and he looked at him in shock. No, no way, where did she hit him just now? su li¡¯s line of sight slowly moved down the corner. She could not help but swallow. The next second, she heard Xiao Bai¡¯s low and hoarse voice that was slightly painful. why? you can¡¯t have it now, so you want to destroy it? ¡± now that he couldn¡¯t have it, he wanted to destroy it. destroy it? Su Li covered his face, no longer able to speak. She actually accidentally hit Xiao-Xiaobai. &Nbsp; damn. His heart ached. He should be fine, right? She was still thinking of visiting it after her period ended in the next two days. After the concert ended, she and Xiaobai planned to go back. Of course, he wanted to go back to the beautiful seaside country where Xiaobai used to be and live with him. Perhaps no one would have thought that a big star like her would actually live there quietly. she liked that place and most importantly, she could be with xiaobai. The best place was where he was. When she wasn¡¯t filming, she would just live a simple life with Xiao Bai. This was what she wanted to do now, in the future, and in the future. ¡°Little white, let¡¯s leave tonight. There¡¯s nothing else to do here anyway.¡± su li pulled on his arm and acted like a spoiled child. Chen nianbai caressed her hair and said softly, ¡± Xiao Li, do you know what it means to go back this time? ¡± Su Li pulled on his arm and said nothing. He only looked at him, a faint smile in his eyes. Chen nianbai also laughed. Reaching out, Su Li took the opportunity to go forward and hug him. He said softly, ¡± Xiao Bai, wherever you are, it¡¯s my home. When Chen nianbai heard her words, he was still very touched even though he knew how she felt. However, it was a little awkward. He seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes gradually became deep and sharp. That man. Chen nianbai had a premonition that the man¡¯s appearance in M Nation that day was definitely for Su Li. He pursed his thin lips. When he spoke again, he lowered his eyes and kissed her hair. okay, we¡¯ll go back today. ** After Su Li and Chen nianbai left, Rong Zhan hesitated for a long time after dinner, but he actually walked to the entrance quietly. after her shower, sang xia decided to go to the hospital for a check-up first. since rong zhan was fine, she would not delay the filming of the mv that anthony mentioned. They would return to the Western Region of Z Country to film a music video of the desert and snow mountains. This time, Anthony said that it would take at least a month and a half to get it done. Sang Xia was still wondering if Rong Zhan would find time to accompany her since he was so busy. When she came out of the shower, sang Xia¡¯s body was soft and fragrant. When she had taken a shower and looked in the mirror, she had specially checked to see if there were any obvious changes in her body. She was more than a month pregnant, but her abdomen did not seem to have changed much. It was still relatively flat. However, her chest had grown a lot bigger. she wrapped herself in a bath towel and came out to dry her hair. However, when she came out of the bathroom and saw the scene in the bedroom, sang Xia was stunned. She widened her eyes in disbelief. R-Rong Zhan? ¡± what was he doing? Sang Xia was truly shocked. Rong Zhan was such a tall man, but he was actually kneeling on a washboard? Chapter 645 ? 645 Master Zhan kneeled on the washboard (2) He knelt by the bed and waited for her to come out. Rong Zhan¡¯s face was twisted in pain. &Nbsp; damn. The washboard was really not meant to be played on one¡¯s knees. Seeing that his wife had come out, Rong Zhan gritted his teeth in pain and said, ¡± wife, wife, I know you¡¯re still angry with me. I was wrong, okay? please give me another chance. I won¡¯t lie to you again! I swear I¡¯m f * cking f * cking f * ck!¡± ¡°rong zhan!¡± Sang Xia called out to him and stopped him from saying anything. At this time, she had already walked to the bedside and was gently drying her hair while glancing at the seat beside her. Huahua. rong zhan,¡±qianqian¡±??? What did that mean? When sang Xia heard his apology, she immediately knew what was going on. Su Li must have said something to him during the day that scared him. In truth, she had never really wanted to punish him. She had merely listened to Su Li¡¯s words and tacitly agreed. Seeing that he was really kneeling on the washboard and apologizing, she actually felt like laughing. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt to kneel on the washboard?¡± She asked. ¡°it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, my wife.¡± Rong Zhan responded immediately and cried out in pain unceremoniously, gasping continuously. Sang Xia was sitting on the edge of the bed, wrapped in a white bathrobe with a big V-neck and a belt around her waist. She was naked inside. Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, she stopped drying her hair and patted the spot beside her with her slender arm. She looked at him with a pair of seductive eyes. then why don¡¯t you come over quickly? ¡± Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. He felt that his wife¡¯s words were like the sound of nature, especially when his wife was sitting on the bed and seducing him to go over. This was even more unexpected. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t wait to stand up. However, just as he was about to stand up, his knees seemed to have lost all feeling from kneeling on the steel washboard for a long time. They softened, and he knelt on it again without warning. He groaned in pain, and his forehead was covered in sweat. Even sang Xia¡¯s heart ached when she saw him. She quickly stood up to help him. why are you kneeling again? is it really not painful? ¡± How could Rong Zhan admit that he couldn¡¯t get up from his knees? he gritted his teeth. no, no, I¡¯m not your wife. I just remembered that you haven¡¯t said that you¡¯ll forgive me and won¡¯t leave me, Hanhan. As he spoke, he took another deep breath and gritted his teeth. Wanwan, if you don¡¯t say that you¡¯ll forgive me, I won¡¯t get up today. Sang Xia looked at the stainless-steel washboard and frowned. you idiot. Did I say I wouldn¡¯t forgive you? you know you¡¯re wrong. Just like you said, you made me sad, but you don¡¯t feel good either. As she spoke, she bent over and reached out to hold his arm, helping him up. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been kneeling on the washboard. It wouldn¡¯t be good if it affected his walking. Rong Zhan was originally in excruciating pain, especially when his knees went soft just now. He knelt down heavily again, and the feeling was unbearable. shit! Don¡¯t even mention it! Ran ~ At this moment, he saw his wife bending over to help him up. The moment she bent down, the front part of her bathrobe with a loose V-neck was instantly exposed. It attracted Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze like a magnet, making him forget about the pain for a moment. As she helped him up, he stared at her dazzled eyes without blinking. Chapter 646 ? 646 You are the endless gentleness in my dream (1) It had really grown a lot. as a man, rong zhan naturally loved the changes in this part of the woman he loved. There was no reason not to love. And she made him drool. Rong Zhan could still stand up straight and walk, but when he saw his wife like this, he decided not to walk on his own. He immediately pretended to moan in pain and let her hold him. His tall body pressed down on her, and one of his arms took the opportunity to hug her. He held her waist, and then his slender hand seemed to inadvertently spread upward inch by inch. Finally, when he was about to reach the bed, his big hand suddenly fell heavily on that soft side. ¡°Ah, Yingluo! What are you doing?¡± Sang Xia screamed and quickly let go of him-! But it was too late. Rong Zhan, who was tall and slender, instantly pressed himself on top of her. He carefully touched her abdomen while acting like a hooligan. He carried her and pressed her onto the bed, kissing her neck. He pressed her arms to the sides of her head. He kept kissing her eagerly, and his raspy voice came through. wife, you smell so good, so good, so soft. Although she was thin, she was perfect, especially her fair and tender skin, which was like soft white tofu. He loved it so much that he hugged her and kissed her. Sang Xia was really exasperated by him. She was still in pain just now, but now he was pressing her down and giving her a kiss. Where¡¯s your face? Sensing that he was getting more and more out of hand, sang Xia pushed him away, her face a little hot. don¡¯t press on me. Be careful of the child. It would have been better if she didn¡¯t say that. The moment she said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow Phoenix eyes darkened. He suddenly let go of her and sat up. The next second, he lifted his shirt-! Ka. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. he took off half of his clothes, revealing his eight strong and mesmerizing abdominal muscles, and his alluring murloc lines were simply soul-stirring! Even sang Xia was shocked by this scene. Unconsciously, he clenched his fists and his ears turned red. in fact, rong zhan took it off in just two seconds and threw it on the ground without even looking at it. then, he looked at her with a burning gaze. he looked down and saw her in her loose sleeping robe, trying to get up with her arms. Her nightgown was almost falling apart, and her slender and alluring body stimulated his eyes. His slender body leaped onto the bed and he reached out to turn off the bedside lamp. In an instant! The bedroom turned dark and nothing could be seen anymore. However, Rong Zhan growled and pounced on her like a beast! Sang Xia¡¯s shrieking suddenly rang out. the night was still dark. The night was cold, and the Cold Moon hung high in the sky. In the bedroom of a luxurious hotel, it was dark, but there was an indescribable intermittent sound. Under the faint light. His sleeping robe was wide open. She was kissed from head to toe. In the end, his legs were even separated. He lowered his head. A night of love. ** The next day. when sang xia got up again, she felt sore and in pain all over her body. he did not dare to be too presumptuous as he was pregnant, but there were too many ways to solve it. after all, the roots of her legs were almost worn out. Her chest was also covered in scratches and hickeys. At this moment, she moved slightly, but found it a little difficult. When she opened her eyes and took a closer look, she saw Rong Zhan still hugging her from behind, his hand still holding onto her cassock. F * ck. This pervert! [ author Jun: my heart aches for my Xiao Li who was scolded. Who said that they wanted to see master Zhan kneel on the washing board? Hmph Hmph. ] Chapter 647 ? 647 it was a shock, master zhan¡¯s parents were here! ¡­¡­ fine, it was inevitable that he would be swallowed by this pervert overnight. The next day. Now that sang Xia was pregnant, it was easy for her to stay in bed. When she woke up, she was unwilling to get out of bed. She turned around in his arms, found a comfortable position, and went back to sleep. On the bed of the huge hotel¡¯s Presidential Suite bedroom. The faint light poured through the curtains. Under a thin and soft blanket, the two of them were naked. The man¡¯s slender arms were holding her, and her face was pressed against his chest. They hugged each other quietly, quiet and beautiful. At noon. Rong Zhan went out for a while, but he did not know that in the half an hour he was out, something unexpected happened. When he returned. As soon as he opened the door, he saw sang Xia coming out of the kitchen to welcome him. Zhan, you¡¯re back. As she spoke, she took the initiative to take off his coat for him. you¡¯re so busy every day. You must be tired. I¡¯ve prepared some lemon water for you. Come, change into your shoes first. As she said this, she knelt down again to take out a pair of slippers and placed them in front of him. Rong Zhan was shocked to see her being served. He panicked. no, I¡¯m not. What did I do wrong? ¡± Sang Xia looked at him with a smile and winked at him. ¡± what nonsense are you talking about? what did you do wrong? quickly change into your shoes. i¡¯ll give you a shoulder massage later. ¡± As she spoke, she bent down and wanted to change his shoes for him personally. Rong Zhan grabbed her and turned around to take the other washboard that was placed at the door. He knelt down and took a deep breath. He frowned and gritted his teeth in pain. sister-in-law, my wife, tell me the truth. What did I do wrong again? ¡± Her actions made his hair stand on end. The result of this kneel was good. sang xia quickly asked him to get up, but it was too late. A slender figure suddenly walked out from the open kitchen. She had soft black short hair that exposed her ears, fair skin, long and charming eyes, an elegant figure, and a gentle temperament. She peeked out and was stunned when she saw the scene at the entrance. ¡°Son?¡± !!! It was as if time had stopped at that moment. Hearing the voice, Rong Zhan leaped past his wife and saw the woman who had suddenly appeared behind her. He was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°Mom?¡± qin shuangshuang,¡±yingluo.¡± That was not all. As soon as he said ¡± mom, ¡± another figure appeared behind his mother. He was tall and slender. He walked out with a cup of coffee in his hand, and his lazy gaze suddenly turned to look in their direction. Suddenly- ¡°Pfft-!¡± The moment he took a look, he turned around and spat out the coffee he had just drunk. He coughed violently. at this moment, this scene simply made people stunned. f * ck. It was really too much. The smile on sang Xia¡¯s face finally disappeared. She gritted her teeth in anger. the image of a gentle and virtuous wife was destroyed. ** Ten minutes ago, Rong Zhan had kicked the steel washboard aside with an ugly expression. Ten minutes later, the four of them were sitting on the sofa, staring at each other. Rong Zhan was initially wondering why his parents had suddenly come, but the moment he opened his mouth, he automatically filtered out a word. mom, why are you here? ¡± That¡¯s right. rong zhan¡¯s parents came over on their own accord and were caught off guard. Rong Zhan¡¯s mother, Qin shuangshuang, used to be a member of the firearms group, but she had retired. It was Rong Zhan¡¯s father, Rong bei. He was the former head of the firearms group. He was arrogant, arrogant, and had a bad temper. Author Jun: Haha, sister sang¡¯s image as a good wife has been destroyed! Darling who is waiting for updates, you can read the first part of brother Nine¡¯s series, ¡± Hello, devil husband! It was extremely, extremely satisfying! [ father¡¯s words! ] Chapter 648 ? 648 Sister sang couldn¡¯t wait to find a hole to hide in Qin shuangshuang did not look at him. She looked at sang Xia with a gentle gaze and softened her tone. if we don¡¯t come, when can you and my daughter-in-law go back? Are you married or have you given birth to a child?¡± Although Rong Zhan had not been in contact with his father all these years, he had still been in contact with his mother in private. Hearing this, Rong Zhan lowered his head and held the cup in his hand, not saying a word. However, sang Xia placed a hand on his knee and smiled gently. Auntie, it¡¯s not like that. Rong Zhan told me that he¡¯ll be bringing me back to visit you two in the next two days. Before Qin shuangshuang could say anything, a cold Humph suddenly sounded. ¡°Go back where? You don¡¯t have to put in a good word for him. This bastard has never thought of going back!¡± Needless to say, it was Rong Zhan¡¯s father who had said that. However, the moment he said that, the atmosphere became awkward. Rong Zhan¡¯s mother turned around and glanced at her father. She frowned slightly and was very unhappy. Rong Zhan¡¯s father didn¡¯t say anything else but snorted coldly. He turned his head to look in another direction, still holding the coffee cup in his hand. Although sang Xia felt that the atmosphere was not good, she really wanted to say that Rong Zhan¡¯s father was too similar to Rong Zhan. Rong Zhan did not look like his mother, nor did he have the same personality. It was his father¡¯s genes that were so strong that sang Xia could tell that Rong Zhan looked exactly the same as his mother. It was just that her temper seemed to be much worse than Rong Zhan¡¯s. Her eyes flickered and she smiled. uncle, Auntie, you¡¯re really wrong this time. We¡¯ve already bought our plane tickets. I can only say that you guys have the same heart and want to go together. Indeed, they wanted to go together. Sang Xia did not expect that Rong Zhan would come personally after telling her that he was going back to Rome to meet his parents. Moreover, it came so suddenly that no one was prepared at all. qin shuangshuang also smiled gently. ¡± what a coincidence. actually, it was rong zhan¡¯s father who asked to visit you. i asked rong zhan¡¯s friends and they were afraid that you would return to T city after you were done with your work. if that happened, it would be harder to meet you. rong zhan didn¡¯t go back. now that you¡¯re pregnant, we have to come and visit you no matter what. ¡± ¡°Yueyue, mom, Yueyue!¡± ¡°don¡¯t interrupt. do you dare to say that you¡¯ve been back for the past few years?¡± As soon as she said that, Rong Zhan fell silent. ¡°Your father and I came here mainly to see our daughter-in-law. She¡¯s already pregnant, so we¡¯d better hurry and stop pushing. Otherwise, do you want to get married when you¡¯re pregnant? Besides, your dad and mom came over this time. Although it¡¯s a little abrupt, we also want to see if you two are doing well in private and how you two live together.¡± as she spoke, she saw that her husband was unmoved. she wanted to push him, but she saw that his eyes were fixed on the door. Qin shuangshuang looked over, and the words in her mouth gradually fell silent. Sang Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked over. As expected, she saw them staring at the washboard that Rong Zhan had knelt on previously. F * ck. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± The corners of her eyes twitched. At this moment, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to die! It was all Rong Zhan¡¯s fault! [ ambush them to see how they live? is this the kind of life they¡¯re prepared to make? ] She was too embarrassed to face his parents. She sat together with Rong Zhan and secretly reached out to pinch his waist. Rong Zhan was listening to her without any expression and did not even care about the situation. in the end, this sudden pinch made rong zhan cry out in pain and move away. His parents looked at him again. sang xia¡¯s hand was still in the same pinching position as before. Immediately, the few people were speechless. Sang Xia really wanted to find a hole to hide in. ¡°Ahem, that, it¡¯s not Yingluo.¡± Chapter 649 ? 649 I¡¯m being followed by that organization! However, it was useless to explain anything. In the end, sang Xia simply stood up and stammered, ¡± I¡¯m going out to buy something. Uncle, aunty, please continue. With that, sang Xia left dejectedly. When she passed by Rong Zhan¡¯s father, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her face and take a few steps forward. It couldn¡¯t be helped. She had just seen her father staring at the washboard at the door with an indescribable strange expression. however, before she could walk out of the door, rong zhan suddenly called her. Rong Zhan strode over and wrapped her in his coat. Frowning slightly, he asked, ¡± did you bring money? take more money. Take your phone, turn it on, and don¡¯t go far. I¡¯ll go find you later. sang xia was blocked by his tall figure and could not see his parents ¡®expressions. however, rong zhan did not seem to care about the washing board at all. she could not help but feel her heart throb. His pampering was way too obvious. He was in front of his parents, especially his mother, so how could he not be jealous? She didn¡¯t want Rong Zhan to be scolded for forgetting his mother after having a wife, nor did she want to have a complicated relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. Although Rong Zhan¡¯s love for her made her feel very sweet. Rong Zhan lowered his head and kissed her face. remember, don¡¯t walk around. I¡¯ll come and find you. Sang Xia blushed and subconsciously nodded. She just wanted to leave as soon as possible. She needed some fresh air. however ¡­ just as she was about to close the door, she heard rong zhan¡¯s father sneer coldly from inside. ¡± look at you! ¡± when sang xia heard this, she suddenly staggered forward. ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±? The corners of his eyes twitched. What could she do? she was also in despair! She was clearly very gentle towards Rong Zhan, as soft as water. I¡¯ve done everything I can! however, he had overreached himself! ** sang xia went out in rong zhan¡¯s trench coat. his clothes were big for her, but she felt comfortable in them. Rong Zhan¡¯s scent was all over her clothes, and it made her feel at ease. in the past, he always had the smell of tobacco on him. now that she was pregnant, the smell was much lighter and had a more refreshing scent. After taking the elevator down, she left the hotel and went for a walk. Indeed, she did not go far. She was just walking around by the roadside. She knew that Rong Zhan had agreed to let her out because he wanted to find an excuse to come out if the atmosphere was too tense. sang xia continued walking. She didn¡¯t know why, but she seemed to have a strange feeling. She suddenly turned around and looked at the cars coming and going on the street. And the cars that were parked on the side of the road. Her expression was slightly grave. It was strange. Was she being overly suspicious? Why did he feel like he was being watched from behind? Sang Xia pulled the zipper up to the top without a sound and covered her lips with it. She put her hands in her pockets and looked around with her clear eyes. However, when she suddenly saw something and turned around, she was stunned-! She widened her eyes slightly and a look of shock flashed past. Wait a minute! What did she just see? Sang Xia closed her eyes and recalled the most crucial scene from earlier. a white suv was parked by the side of the road. there were people smoking inside, and the windows were rolled down. a man¡¯s thick arm reached out to flick the cigarette ash, and this action immediately revealed the tattoo on his wrist. What kind of tattoo was that? It was not a special shape, but a language and symbol. The pattern was in the language of the Middle East, and sang Xia knew it very well! because she knew that sang zhirou had been sent to a middle east drug trafficking organization by bessi, and she had been trained and ravaged very badly-! Chapter 650 ? 650 chasing her to the elevator in a thrilling moment! When sang Xia saw this, she was shocked. It was impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t shocked. This meant that sang zhirou might be watching him from behind. it was like a snake hiding in the grass in the dark night, and no one knew when it would suddenly attack. it made people shudder. after all, she was not alone now. she was still pregnant. She really could not be too careless. Sang Xia did not know if she was overthinking it, but she really felt a little uneasy. Once she started to suspect something, that feeling would not go away. As she thought of this, she started to walk back with her head lowered. no matter what, he had to go back first. She went back to Rong Zhan, her man. Sang Xia had investigated the criminal organization in the Middle East that was mainly involved in drug trafficking and prostitution. The area itself was a mixture of good and bad. Their power there was actually not to be underestimated, and those who did this business made huge profits. besides, bessie was from the mafia. she was brainless and vicious. there was no reason for her to know such an organization. there must be some kind of deal between the two. When sang Xia was on her way back, she could not help but look up again, as if she did not care. It was just a faint glance, but it made her look tense. that was because the boorish man in the car was smoking while looking at her. her eyes met his. As if nothing had happened, she quickly walked up the steps to enter the hotel. However, sang Xia turned to look at the direction from the corner of her eye the moment she turned around. When she looked, she realized that the man seemed to have stopped for a moment, as if he had noticed something. then, he turned around to talk to someone else. sang xia forced herself to remain calm. when she entered through the revolving glass door, she could clearly see the strong, rough-looking man opening the car door-throwing away the cigarette butt-and getting out. his face was facing her direction. At that moment, sang Xia¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. His heart was about to jump out of his throat. What was going on? Was it a coincidence? No matter what, sang Xia quickly walked in. She lowered her head and took out her phone to call Rong Zhan. At this moment, two men came in from the revolving door. Both of them looked like they were from the Middle East. One of them had a full beard while the other had a buzz cut. Both of them looked very unfriendly. after the two of them entered the hotel, one of the men stayed at the door to look around, while the other man walked straight to the elevator. he was very fast. When he rushed over, he saw that the elevator door was about to close. He rushed over and blocked the elevator door. The elevator door opened again, but when he saw it, his expression changed. There was no one in the elevator! At this moment. Sang Xia was hiding in a secret corner near the stairs of a safety exit. She saw this scene and almost stopped breathing. Her face turned pale. She had to admit that she had been traumatized by the incident that had almost happened in the elevator last time. Not to mention, if she were to intercept the elevator upstairs, it would be even more dangerous for her. Therefore, she deliberately pressed the elevator button and didn¡¯t go up to test it to confirm if it was really as she thought. But who would have thought that he would be so unlucky! It was really what he was afraid of! Sang Xia, who was hiding in a corner, tensed up. Her ability was limited to her intelligence. When it came to fighting, even if she knew some self-defense skills, it would be useless against such a fierce demon. She did not want to be stupid enough to hurt her child while struggling. Chapter 651 ? 651 He was caught, and uncle Rong personally made a move! Sang Xia¡¯s body gradually slid down against the wall, and the call to Rong Zhan was picked up immediately. Before Rong Zhan could speak, she said anxiously, ¡± Rong Zhan! Rong Zhan! Come quickly, someone¡¯s following me-!¡± ¡°what-!¡± Upstairs, Rong Zhan was in a stalemate with his father. When he picked up the phone and heard her voice, he immediately widened his eyes and shouted! His back was instantly covered in cold sweat. He rushed out without a care. Qin shuangshuang suddenly stood up, looking stunned. Rong Zhan¡¯s father, Rong bei, also frowned, and his dark pupils shrank. rong zhan rushed out in his thin shirt. he grabbed his hair nervously and tried to calm himself down. ¡± tell me where you are and where the other party is now! ¡± Sang Xia was hiding in the dark corner of the corridor. She was feeling uneasy, but she tried her best to remain calm. I¡¯m in the corridor. The other party is looking for me in the hall. I¡¯m sure that they are from the organization that sang zhirou is in. Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned even uglier when he heard her say that it was indeed that group of people. The elevator came up too slowly, and Rong Zhan was afraid that there would be no signal, so he ran down the stairs. He panted slightly. don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m on my way. Also, don¡¯t hang up or turn off your phone! i¡¯ll be there immediately-!¡± ¡± rong zhan, i¡¯m afraid! ¡± in front of him, she couldn¡¯t help but become weak and her voice trembled, ¡± rong zhan, i¡¯m so scared, i¡¯m so scared of huahua! ¡± she wasn¡¯t afraid of herself. she was afraid of the child. No matter what, she believed that Rong Zhan would come and protect her. However, she really did not dare to have a child. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart clenched tightly when he heard this. ¡°shit-!¡± rong zhan gritted his teeth and cursed under his breath. no matter what, he had to get rid of all the dangers this time! She clearly knew that Ah Chen told her that they were in country M, how could he let her go out alone! rong zhan was filled with regret and gritted his teeth anxiously. ¡± wife, i¡¯ll be there soon. i still have four or five floors. come up, come up and find me! ¡± At the same time, sang Xia also heard the sound of hurried footsteps coming from the stairs. She immediately got up and took her phone to go upstairs. However, at this moment. Suddenly, the corridor lit up. Light came in from outside. the corridor door was opened-! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Rong Zhan was rushing down the stairs and was about to find her when he suddenly heard a scream from downstairs. ¡± ah, yingluo!! ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s entire body tensed up! When he rushed down, the door of the corridor was opened. It was empty, but the person was gone. wife, darling, ¡± Rong Zhan mumbled in a low voice, his face terrible. It was still too late. Rong Zhan rushed out without thinking. However, everything was normal outside, as if nothing unusual could be seen. ¡°Motherf! cker-!¡± Rong Zhan cursed. He was furious and worried to death. Just as he was driving in that direction, he received a call. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw the caller. It was ¡­ As soon as he answered the call, Rong bei¡¯s calm and emotionless voice came from the phone. the car is driving to the left. It¡¯s a silver-white SUV with the license plate number ml***80. There are four people in the car. Two in the front and one in the back. Your woman is in the back. She¡¯s in a coma. When Rong bei said this, he paused and looked at someone. He then continued- Chapter 652 ? 652 He dared to touch the Rong family¡¯s bloodline, he was simply courting death! ¡± keep an eye on your phone. your mother has already linked your location to your phone. ¡± after saying this, he hung up the phone with a loud bang. !!! when rong zhan heard this crucial information from his father, he had an indescribable feeling! However, when he saw a heavy-duty motorcycle suddenly stop by the side of the road, a sharp glint flashed across his eyes. Without a word, he snatched the motorcycle and rushed out! ¡± hey, hey, hey, my car, my car-! ¡± The people behind him shouted and chased after him. meanwhile, in the huge hotel suite. rong bei put on his coat and took out two pistols from the back of his waist. he threw a colt¡¯s super short berbin AR-15 to qin shuangshuang. his face was cold. ¡± keep it for self-defense. inform the special agents in the new york branch to come over immediately. ¡± As he spoke, his black coat flashed past the door. qin shuangshuang¡¯s hair was short and neat. she took a deep breath with the gun that rong bei had thrown at her, loaded it, and walked out. It seemed that Rong bei had to personally intervene in this incident! At this time, Rong bei¡¯s face was extremely cold. This was the first time he met his grandson, and this had happened. This was simply an insult to him! He dared to touch the Rong family¡¯s bloodline, he was simply courting death! ** when sang xia woke up again in a daze, her body was weak and she had difficulty breathing. Her mouth was stuffed with something, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. Her whole body was tied up with nylon rope, and she couldn¡¯t move. Her chest began to rise and fall violently, but when she realized that she had really fallen into their hands, she tried to calm herself down. He had to stay calm. When faced with danger, the more panicked one was, the faster one would die. He recalled what happened before. She only remembered that when she was about to go upstairs to look for Rong Zhan, the corridor door was suddenly opened. then, he saw the rough man smile at her sinisterly and rush up to cover her mouth and nose with something. even though she shouted and struggled, her consciousness gradually faded, her body went soft, and she fainted. Sang Xia tried to struggle, only to find that the rope around her body was getting tighter. Damn it! Where was this place? Sang Xia finally opened her eyes. She looked at the dark place, which looked like a parking lot. It was abandoned and empty, which made her feel a little uneasy. Where¡¯s Rong Zhan? What time was it now? There was a person sitting not far in front of her. She was a little far away, so she couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face clearly. However, there were more than ten men who were in the same group as them. None of them looked like good people as they loitered around in the abandoned parking lot. A muscular man with a bandana was standing in front of a window, smoking a cigarette. He had a gun on his shoulder as he stared outside and walked back and forth. There were also a few people loitering around the person sitting in front of him. She was tied up and sitting on a chair with her mouth gagged. She leaned against the chair weakly with her limbs. At this moment. They seemed to have noticed that she was awake and someone immediately reported to her. Within two minutes, sang Xia saw a figure who had been sitting not far away from her stand up and walk over unhurriedly. As he walked over, sang Xia gradually got a clearer look and her eyes immediately widened. The person who came over was dressed very scantily, but sang Xia could still recognize his appearance and figure at a glance-! Chapter 653 ? 653 giving sister sang an injection to poison the child it was sang zhirou! It was indeed sang zhirou. sang xia held her breath and stared at her without any expression on her face. Even if she was worried that she would do something to her, she could not show it. because she knew sang zhirou, this perverted woman, too well. now that he was in her hands, the more he gave in and begged for mercy, the more excited and agitated she would be. As sang zhirou walked out, she seemed to have undergone a transformation, and it was a terrifying transformation that was difficult to describe. In the past one to two months, her cheeks were sunken, she had lost a lot of weight, and she had dark circles under her eyes. She was also wearing revealing clothes. Not only that, the places on sang zhirou¡¯s body that could not be covered by her clothes were not only exposed with some bruises, but her arms and neck were also full of needle holes. Seeing such a scene, even the calm sang Xia could not help but feel a chill in the depths of her heart. they were all drug injections. at this moment, when he looked at her, sang zhirou¡¯s gaze was cold and meaningful. sang zhirou walked in front of sang xia and sized her up. she snorted coldly and then suddenly pinched her chin. ¡± sang xia, have you ever thought that you would have this day? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s mouth was stuffed with something and she could not speak. She could only stare at her with a sharp gaze. sang zhirou looked at her and suddenly took the thing out of her mouth. sang xia immediately took in deep breaths, and her chest rose and fell violently. she stared at her and asked while panting, ¡± ¡®sang zhirou¡¯, what do you want?! ¡± Sang zhirou suddenly moved closer to her face, her hand sliding across sang Xia¡¯s face. Her figure circled behind sang Xia, and her eyes were very close to her. She said faintly, ¡± sang Xia, Yingluo, look at you. You have such tender and white skin, such a beautiful face, such a good figure, and you have a man who loves you so much. Looking at your rosy complexion now, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve been loved by a man. Your sister really envies you, Yingluo. As she spoke, she went behind sang Xia and pinched her chin. Her cold voice suddenly rang in her ear. on the other hand, look at me. My face is withered and my body is dirty. Not to mention, I can¡¯t escape the control of the poison pin at all. I can only die like this! Sang zhirou looked into sang Xia¡¯s eyes. It was as if she hated him to the bone, but she also smiled strangely. it¡¯s all because of you. If it weren¡¯t for you, would I have ended up like this? would I have been sent to be raped and sold everywhere? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of you again. If I don¡¯t get an injection for a day, I¡¯ll be in unbearable pain all over my body. In the end, it¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯m ruined!¡± Sang zhirou couldn¡¯t help but shout at the end. Sang Xia¡¯s heart was in turmoil as she listened, but she still pretended to be indifferent. It was not until sang zhirou¡¯s next words that her whole body instantly stiffened-! His eyes widened in disbelief and fear. Because sang zhirou actually smiled strangely and said,¡±I¡¯ll let you have a taste of everything I¡¯ve suffered! Especially Yingluo.¡± As she spoke, her eyes fell on sang Xia¡¯s abdomen. Her cold hands slid over like snakes, making sang Xia feel extremely dangerous and disgusted. ¡°I know you¡¯re pregnant. The taste of the pin is great. The little thing in your stomach will definitely like Yingluo.¡± As soon as he said that, someone walked over with a small silver password-protected box. When he opened it, he saw a neat row of syringes inside. Chapter 654 ? 654 Master Zhan¡¯s attack explains the aesthetics of violence! ¡°No, no, sang zhirou, you can¡¯t do this!¡± sang xia¡¯s face finally became nervous. she struggled to shake the chair, trying to avoid him. her lips were pale. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± The corners of sang zhirou¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking smile, but there was also an unspeakable excitement. As she spoke, she leaned closer to sang Xia¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± what¡¯s the meaning of this, huh? Not only do I want to let you experience the taste of drugs, but I also want you to have a taste of more men. But tsk tsk, what a pity, the child in my stomach is probably not even two months old, tsk tsk.¡± Sang Xia clenched her fists tightly and took a deep breath. The only thing she could do now was to stall for time. ¡°You won¡¯t use the chance. Rong Zhan will be here soon, and he won¡¯t let you off!¡± As sang Xia spoke, she suddenly raised her head and stared at her. She gritted her teeth slightly and said, ¡± if you dare to lay a hand on my child, sang zhirou, I promise I¡¯ll make you die a horrible death!!! The smile on sang zhirou¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She stared at sang Xia and took two steps back. then try it. It¡¯s a pity that your man couldn¡¯t catch up ¡­ As soon as he said that, the sound of a heavy motorcycle suddenly came from outside, like the roar of an arrogant beast! Sang Xia¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Sang zhirou¡¯s brows furrowed for a moment, but soon relaxed again. She smiled coldly. Good, very good, I also have a score to settle with that stinky ruffian!¡± Wasn¡¯t he a very arrogant and proud man? A trace of cunning and ruthlessness flashed in sang zhirou¡¯s eyes. She must make them pay for everything they had suffered! Sang Xia had not been captured for long. The effects of the drug wore off quickly and she woke up early. meanwhile, outside. a heavy-duty motorcycle stopped. However, Rong Zhan did not walk over immediately after he got out of the car. Instead, he saw an iron rod in the corner of the abandoned parking lot! Without a word, he walked up to grab it. When he walked towards them, Rong Zhan moved his neck with the stick in his hand. There was a dark storm in his long and narrow eyes. He pursed his lips tightly, like a demon from hell in the dark night. It was cold and terrifying. his entire body was filled with a terrifying aura. when the few people who were monitoring outside saw rong zhan, they remembered the order to not fire. they looked at each other and threw down their machine guns. seven or eight of them also picked up their weapons and rushed over while shouting. Rong Zhan was already furious. He rushed up and kicked a man in the stomach, sending him flying. Then, he picked up a stick and hit the head of the man in front of him hard, almost splitting it open. He was terrifyingly strong, and his movements were fierce and fierce. His fighting posture was full of violent aesthetics. Every move was bloody and brutal, but it made people feel so good that they could explode. Within a few minutes, the man outside had been beaten up by him. He was lying on the ground with a broken arm and leg, wailing miserably. Rong Zhan was really angry this time. These people were only a small part of the group, and the organization in the Middle East actually dared to go against his woman. They were simply courting death! He would not let any of them off! When Rong Zhan¡¯s figure appeared in her line of sight, sang Xia¡¯s face did not look very good. It was pale. She looked at him with his clothes in a mess and his narrow eyes red, and she could not help but feel a little choked up. This time. She was a burden to him. It was also this time that sang Xia was deeply aware of one thing. If she could return safely, she had to make some changes! She couldn¡¯t help him, but she couldn¡¯t be a burden either! Chapter 655 ? 655 She wants master Zhan to kneel down to her (1) ** In the abandoned parking lot. It was an open-style two-story design, extremely spacious. The place was already filled with ambushes, and the people below and above were all pointing their guns at Rong Zhan. Sang Xia was the person that sang zhirou wanted to capture. At the same time, she was also a bait to control the other person, Rong Zhan. Sang Xia was tied up and sitting on a chair, her hair in a mess. Sang zhirou was standing behind her, and there was a man beside her. He was carrying a silver password-protected box with a syringe inside, and sang zhirou was holding a syringe in her hand. The small and thin syringe contained a blue liquid. Sang zhirou took out this and pointed the needle at the side of her neck. It was only a few centimeters away. sang xia¡¯s thin and white neck was very tense. her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and her hair was stuck to her face. she was breathing with difficulty. Not far in front of sang Xia. It was Rong Zhan¡¯s figure. He had just finished a fight, and his collar was slightly open. The hair on his forehead was slightly wet, and his long and narrow Phoenix eyes were evil and terrifying. He had already thrown away the iron bar in his hand, and in his hand was a piece of torn cloth. He clenched it tightly, and his thin lips were pursed into a line, with a fierce look. In the abandoned parking lot, on the lower floor. In the middle was a woman who was very beautiful. She had shoulder-length hair, grayish blue, and was wearing a leather jacket. She was adjusting her scope to face Rong Zhan at a steady pace, as if her prey was already in her hands and there was no way for her to escape. However, after adjusting herself, she still raised her head slightly and looked at him casually. Her eyes were dark, and he couldn¡¯t tell what kind of expression she had. Just looking at it this way. Rong Zhan did not have any weapons on him. Compared to them, he was obviously here to die. Naturally, that was what everyone thought. They thought that he had lost his mind in order to save his woman. Even sang Xia was the same. She stared at him with her eyes wide open. Her eyes were already slightly red. Her fists were clenched tightly and she kept taking deep breaths. She was both guilty and worried, afraid that something would happen to him. Rong Zhan, what¡¯s the point of you rushing here? it¡¯s a pity that you can only watch your woman suffer today. as sang zhirou spoke, she twirled the syringe in her hand and pointed it at the men around her. she smiled evilly. ¡± you¡¯ll see how your woman and child enjoy this drug. also, do you see that these guys are all tempted by your woman, not to mention that she¡¯s pregnant. it¡¯s more exciting to play like this, don¡¯t you think? ¡± As soon as she said that, the men around her could not help but touch their chins. Their lustful eyes fell on sang Xia, and they smiled with ill intentions. Rong Zhan¡¯s face tensed up, and his eyes were as cold as a three-foot-long mountain peak. He blurted out a few words coldly, ¡± ¡°Conditions, state your conditions.¡± Sang zhirou¡¯s face immediately showed ridicule. now that I¡¯m like this, what conditions do I have to negotiate? I just want this woman to have a taste of what I¡¯ve suffered!¡± As she said that, she looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s gloomy face and a cunning look flashed in her eyes. Suddenly, she changed the topic. unless, Huahua. unless what!!? Chapter 656 ? 656 She wants master Zhan to kneel down to her (2) Sang zhirou pointed the needle at sang Xia¡¯s neck. With a few centimeters between them, she looked at Rong Zhan and said those words. ¡°Don¡¯t you love her? I want to see how much you love her. Since you don¡¯t want to see that scene, you should kneel down and kowtow a few times to admit your mistakes.¡± As soon as sang zhirou said this, sang Xia suddenly raised her head and looked at sang zhirou. His eyes were filled with disbelief! However, sang zhirou put her hand on her neck and leaned over slightly. The needle came straight towards her again. She smiled and said, ¡± what, you can¡¯t bear to do it? ¡± But sang Xia, if he doesn¡¯t kneel down and kowtow to me, the drug will flow into your whole body through your blood in the next second.¡± after saying this, she suddenly grabbed sang xia¡¯s hair roughly, and the needle almost pierced her skin. She looked at Rong Zhan and gave a perverted and terrifying smile. kneel down, kneel down now! otherwise, i¡¯m going to jump in right now!¡± Sang zhirou was not playing around. Even sang Xia could feel that sang zhirou was so excited that she could not help but tremble. The needle seemed to be about to pierce through her skin. However, in comparison, Rong Zhan had to kneel down in front of this crazy woman. Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan and slowly shook her head. No. No, I can¡¯t. She would not allow it! ¡°Let her go!¡± Rong Zhan stared at sang zhirou as he spoke. As he spoke, he seemed to be about to make a move. Sang Xia¡¯s heart was about to explode. She clenched her fists tightly and turned her head away with difficulty, not looking at Rong Zhan again as she was afraid that she would see that scene. She couldn¡¯t accept it. She couldn¡¯t accept it. Rong Zhan was such an arrogant man, an insufferably arrogant beast. He was like a wild dog in front of her in the past, a beast that only knew how to go into heat. He was so arrogant. How could she allow him to lower his head? how could she allow him to be so humble and even give up all his dignity for her? She did not dare to look at him. If he was really forced to kneel for her, then the most unacceptable thing for him would probably be her gaze. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were swollen and sore. At that moment, her heart almost collapsed. Her heart was filled with hatred for sang zhirou, and she wanted nothing more than to cut her into a thousand pieces. Everyone seemed to be watching this insufferably arrogant man kneel down and kowtow. Just as he was looking at sang zhirou¡¯s slender body, as if he was about to kneel down, he said that it would be soon-! ¡°Bang-!¡± A man carrying a gun on the upper floor suddenly leaned forward, and his heavy body fell from the top and landed on the ground in the middle with a bang, not far from sang Xia, in front of Rong Zhan. Its head exploded, and red and white mixed together. ha! This scene caught them off guard and before they could react, Rong Zhan¡¯s lowered body suddenly rolled on the ground. In an instant, he was in front of a man, grabbed his machine gun, and went behind him. The man quickly retaliated but it was too late. Rong Zhan pressed on his neck and pulled the trigger. After a few bangs, the man twitched and didn¡¯t react. Immediately, many people reacted and opened fire at Rong Zhan. The corpses in front of them were turned into honeycombs. Sang zhirou reacted and turned pale with fright. Just as she was about to shout to control him, she heard a few more ¡°Bang Bang Bang¡± sounds. The people in the circle above actually came crashing down one by one ¡­ Chapter 657 ? 657 The great Alliance¡¯s absolute counterattack! The scene of his head exploding in the air made everyone¡¯s eyes widen in horror! What kind of scene would that be? One by one, the heads of the people who fell from the upper railing exploded with blood. When they fell to the ground, their entire heads were gone. Their bloody torsos twitched twice on the ground and no longer reacted. Seeing this scene, the people in the abandoned car factory were stunned. The next second, they suddenly started shouting and running like crazy! Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were also filled with shock when she saw the scene. However, she quickly realized that it was the effect of the latest weapon in the arms Company, the electromagnetic pulse EMP! The energy produced by the principle of nuclear explosion and non-nuclear electromagnetic pulse bomb was already extremely terrifying! It was someone from the firearms group! And there was more than one! Just as sang Xia was thinking about this, a black figure suddenly appeared in her field of vision. Then, from the upper window, there were four or five secret agents following closely behind. One of them was holding an EP, standing on the upper floor and shooting wildly at the people below. As for the man at the front, sang Xia was shocked to see him. That was no one else but Xuanji, Rong Zhan¡¯s father! His black figure jumped down from the top and threw the UMP in his hand to Rong Zhan. Then, he took out two short SG-552 assault machine guns from his back. They had a short range but were accurate and powerful. He stood in the middle and shot at the people who were running away with one gun in each hand. However, they didn¡¯t know that the people who escaped had long been targeted by the snipers outside, and their heads would be blown up as soon as they escaped! sang xia had already seen a sharp piece of metal not far away from her left. sang zhirou was so scared that her face turned pale. she wanted to grab sang xia to stand up and block in front of her to escape, but sang xia deliberately fell to the ground. His tied hands quickly reached for the iron plate from behind. In the next second, sang zhirou grabbed sang Xia and escaped to another exit without a care. when a drug addict was in a frenzy, their strength would be incomparable. sang zhirou did not have any weapons on her, only the drug injection. taking sang xia as a hostage was her only way to save her life. She pulled sang Xia away crazily, while sang Xia¡¯s hand was cutting the rope with the sharp iron piece. The iron plates were all sharp. When she tried to cut it with all her might, her palm and fingers were worn out and blood dripped from the rope to the ground. Rong Zhan had been keeping an eye on sang zhirou¡¯s every move. There were people behind her to take care of her, so he chased after her with a gun. However, just as Rong Zhan entered the path that sang zhirou took with sang Xia, he suddenly saw a red dot on his chest and dodged it without thinking! In the next second, a row of bullet holes appeared where he had just been! As soon as he looked up, he saw a woman with short gray-blue hair, who was wearing a black leather jacket, pointing a gun at him in a hidden place on the second floor. At this time, there was an unknown smile on her lips. Seeing that Rong Zhan had dodged it, she even whistled quietly. A murderous look flashed across Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes as he opened fire. But he didn¡¯t have time to waste on her. He immediately went after sang zhirou, but the woman didn¡¯t give up and stopped him. Rong Zhan cursed in a low voice and hid behind a pillar. Suddenly, he took off his watch and threw it out. Instantly, the watch that flew out was attacked in the air. In the next second, Rong Zhan¡¯s body slid down to the ground. He was lying on the ground and using his EP to bombard her position. Chapter 658 ? 658 Sister sang¡¯s madness will kill her! Suddenly, the chain passage on the upper floor that was suspended in the air exploded, and the woman was sent flying by the huge impact. The machine gun fell, and she was seriously injured. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t have time to kill her, so he quickly went to find his wife. As they walked along the complicated garage passages, Rong Zhan frowned and was feeling nervous. Suddenly, he noticed blood on the ground! And it was dripping blood! He lowered his head and wiped it away. The blood was still hot, and the blood on his hand made his heart beat violently. It seemed very familiar. rong zhan immediately followed the trail of blood. he was extremely afraid that that crazy woman sang zhirou would do something to his wife. he knew that she didn¡¯t have a gun on her, but that injection was terrifying enough! However ¡­ Where did the blood come from? Was his wife injured? the thought of what she might have gone through made rong zhan go crazy. however, the crazier he was, the calmer he looked. At the same time, sang Xia¡¯s side. Sang zhirou took her and escaped from the back exit. Sang Xia was in front, and she was holding her. In the next second, sang Xia¡¯s hand, which was holding the sharp iron piece, Cut the Rope that was binding her. She took a deep breath and remained calm, but her hands began to move her wrists pretentiously. Sang zhirou, this crazy woman, was only thinking about how to escape. She would not attack him unless the enemy appeared. But! This didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her! The moment sang Xia thought of how she had made Rong Zhan kneel down before her, she wanted to kill her and cut her into pieces! Sang Xia clenched the sharp piece of iron in her hand. Seeing that she was about to escape from another exit, her pupils shrank and a murderous look flashed in her eyes. In the next second, as sang zhirou continued to walk forward with her, sang Xia turned around and struggled to break free from her. The hand holding the sharp metal piece cut her neck-! Sang zhirou suddenly screamed. She covered her neck with her hands, and blood started to seep out. However, sang zhirou subconsciously dodged, and sang Xia¡¯s slash only scratched the surface. Sang zhirou removed her hand and saw that it was covered in blood. She screamed again in fear, then covered her neck with one hand and reached for the syringe Zha sangxia with the other. Sang zhirou rushed up and pressed sang Xia against the wall. She wanted to stab her, but she grabbed sang zhirou¡¯s hand and resisted. Sang zhirou used all her strength to inject the drug into sang Xia¡¯s body. The metal piece in sang Xia¡¯s hand fell, but she resisted the injection with both hands! ¡°Sang Xia! Sang Xia! You actually dare to kill me, go to hell! Go to hell first!¡± Sang zhirou¡¯s tone became even crazier as she said, ¡± I want you to be infected with drugs! I¡¯ll let you abort the child!¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± Seeing that the syringe was getting closer and closer to her, sang Xia suddenly shouted. Sang zhirou¡¯s words had deeply provoked her. She seemed to have exploded in an instant and pushed sang zhirou down. He grabbed the sharp metal piece that had fallen on the ground and slashed it at her face. Sang zhirou screamed and covered her face. Sang Xia snatched the injection and stabbed it into her neck without saying a word¨C! Sang Xia was sitting on top of her. At that moment, her face was terrifyingly dark and her whole body was filled with hostility. She did not hesitate to inject all the liquid into sang zhirou¡¯s body. Then, she pulled out the sharp needle and ruthlessly jabbed it in again! The cycle repeated again and again! Sang zhirou shrieked as her body twitched. Chapter 659 ? 659 Bloody, sang zhirou¡¯s final outcome! As for sang Xia, she seemed to have been triggered by something and could not stop poking her. Her hands were covered in blood, and her face was also splattered with blood. This was the scene that Rong Zhan saw when he came over! sang xia sat on sang zhirou¡¯s body and stabbed her neck with a needle. sang zhirou struggled but could not move. she kept twitching. sang xia, on the other hand, retaliated fiercely as if her eyes were red from the needles! Rong Zhan was deeply shocked by this scene. She was so immersed in her emotions that she didn¡¯t even notice Rong Zhan¡¯s appearance. Rong Zhan immediately pulled her away and held her in his arms. I¡¯m going to kill her, I¡¯m going to kill her! sang Xia muttered. Rong Zhan was shocked to see sang Xia like this, but his heart ached for her. He hugged her tightly and comforted her. it¡¯s okay, my dear. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Sang Xia only let go of him when he was hugging her tightly, and the syringe fell. Rong Zhan saw that her hands were covered in blood, and her palms were cut open by a sharp object. His heart clenched, and his eyes turned red with anger! At this time, sang zhirou was still struggling. She was lying on the ground and constantly crawling forward. The exit was in front of her, which was the direction she was going to escape in. However, at that moment, she had a terrifying look on her face. Her neck was red, swollen, and bruised from sang Xia¡¯s stabbing. The veins on her neck seemed to be on the verge of bursting. Rong Zhan looked on as sang zhirou struggled to climb out. His eyes were red, but he did not stop her. Very soon, sang zhirou knew why. Because when she pushed open the door and crawled out of the abandoned garage, she looked up slightly, and that was the moment of true despair-! A helicopter was hovering at a high altitude, and the wind was so strong that she could barely open her eyes. There were four or five snipers aiming at her outside, and a row of agents from the firearms group stood around her. Everyone had her surrounded. In front of her was a row of dense red aiming points-! All the passageways had been sealed, and no one could escape! At this time, an army green armored vehicle drove over. A group of Special Forces members jumped out of the car, and a man in military boots opened the door and jumped out. ¡°We¡¯re late.¡± Rong Zhan stared at the woman on the floor with a gloomy and disgusted face. Ah Chen, you can take her away! But her four limbs have to be left behind.¡± How dare he hurt his woman¡¯s hand? this woman would die a hundred times over! There was no expression on Leng yunchen¡¯s handsome and determined face. He took two steps back, and at this moment, almost everyone took two steps back in the next second. Sang zhirou was still twitching on the ground. Rong Zhan hugged sang Xia and covered her ears to bury her in his arms. He held the electronic pulse ERMS in his other hand and shot at the woman on the ground mercilessly. Accompanied by a shrill scream, one of sang zhirou¡¯s legs exploded, followed by two, one arm exploded, and then two. The scene was bloody and cruel, but everyone¡¯s eyes were indifferent and emotionless. Sang zhirou immediately fainted. She had become a disabled person without any limbs, and sang Xia still wanted to look up, but Rong Zhan pressed her back down forcefully! What a joke! He didn¡¯t even want her to see such a bloody scene before she was pregnant, let alone when she was pregnant! Leng yunchen raised his hand toward the car, and two men jumped out of the car at once. They went to drag the woman who was almost dead on the ground away. ¡°thanks!¡± This woman was a wanted criminal in Z Country and needed to be captured alive. And what awaited her was not just a fate worse than death. That would be a lifetime of life imprisonment. To guard a prison without limbs, even wanting to die had become a luxury! Chapter 660 ? 660 In the future, you are a member of the Rong family (1) After Leng yunchen took sang zhirou away, everything here gradually returned to silence. The agents of the firearms group retreated in the helicopter. While Rong Zhan was bandaging her hand, sang Xia subconsciously looked at the spot where sang zhirou had been. She felt nauseated instantly. The power of the electronic pulse was so strong that it exploded into a bloody mess. The remaining body did not have any of its original shape. rong zhan heard sang xia¡¯s sudden ¡± oh ¡± and looked up. he knew that she was peeking at him and frowned. ¡± can¡¯t i just let go of you for a while? why are you so unconscious? ¡± As he spoke, he had already grabbed her and left. however, sang xia covered her mouth and said with a pale face, ¡± ran ran is not willing to accept this. ¡± That¡¯s right, if she didn¡¯t see sang zhirou¡¯s final outcome, she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied! Even if it was disgusting. However, it was really Yingluo. ¡°Blargh!¡± Sang Xia rushed out of Rong Zhan¡¯s arms and knelt by the roadside, vomiting. Damn it, he he! This was the most severe vomiting she had ever had since she was pregnant. He knew he shouldn¡¯t have read it, but he was unwilling to not read it. After reading it, he vomited again. at that moment, sang xia was in a mess and was still vomiting without a care for her image. rong zhan half-squatted beside her and patted her back, reaching out to wipe the water from her mouth after she vomited. he did not look at all disgusted, and his eyes were filled with heartache and helplessness. Sang Xia had no strength left after she vomited, so Rong Zhan carried her up and kissed her on the forehead, trying to comfort her. At this moment, a red supercar drove over and drifted to a stop in front of them. A short-haired woman rolled down the window and looked at them. aren¡¯t you coming in? ¡± Rong Zhan was carrying sang Xia, who was still in a daze with her eyes closed. Rong Zhan stood still and looked at the woman in the car. ¡°Mom, where is he?¡± That him. There was no one else but his father. The short-haired woman took off her sunglasses and raised her chin at him. what about that? ¡± Rong Zhan turned around with sang Xia in his arms and saw his father. He was walking over with an electronic cigarette in his mouth. She looked cold and lazy, and her eyes were squinted with a little impatience. She looked away after exchanging a glance with Rong Zhan. Even though Rong bei was already middle-aged, he did not look old and had a perfect figure due to his constant high-load exercise. Compared to Rong Zhan, he was a mature and charming man who had experienced many ups and downs. Rong Zhan also glanced at him and turned around indifferently. They didn¡¯t talk to each other. It seemed that the cooperation between the father and son was just a fleeting moment. Rong Zhan pursed his thin lips tightly and did not say a word of thanks. even though he knew that his father would definitely send people over, he didn¡¯t expect that he would personally bring people over. If it was for his own sake, he wouldn¡¯t reject her kindness, but he had personally brought people here to save his wife. His wife was his lifeblood, his most precious and important person. After getting in the car. Qin shuangshuang started the car and it sped away. Rong bei sat in the front passenger seat and opened his arms wide. One of his arms was lazily placed on Qin shuangshuang¡¯s car seat, and the other was holding an open bottle of whiskey. As the car sped along, he raised his head and drank. He was exceptionally arrogant and unruly. Rong Zhan was sitting at the back with his wife in his arms, whispering something into her ear. Chapter 661 ? 661 In the future, you are a member of the Rong family (2) With one hand still twirling her hair, sang Xia was buried in his arms. She was so tired that she did not even want to lift her little finger. ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much!¡± Qin shuangshuang glared at him while driving. Rong bei took another sip. Not only did he not listen, but he also had no expression on his face. Instead, he handed the wine to her. Qin shuangshuang glared at him and finally shook her head helplessly. She took the wine and drank it while driving. Then, he passed it to the back. Rong Zhan reached out to take it and drank it without hesitation. The spicy liquid flowed down his chin. In the end, he drank it all in one go and threw the bottle aside. Then, he lowered his head and kissed sang Xia on the lips with his thin lips, leaving only a little for her. Before sang Xia could swallow it, it disappeared, leaving only the fragrance of the wine in her mouth. Rong Zhan whispered in her ear, ¡± from now on, you¡¯re a member of the Rong family. Sang Xia buried herself in his arms. Her ears were slightly red for no reason, and she clutched his clothes at the chest. ** After returning to the hotel. Rong Zhan¡¯s parents didn¡¯t stay any longer. Since they had seen their daughter-in-law and their future grandson, they had to put an end to this for now. Especially considering that their daughter-in-law had been kidnapped, she must have been frightened and the baby might be hurt. Hence, they did not want to disturb her when she needed Rong Zhan¡¯s care. After Rong Zhan got off the car and watched them leave, he carried her upstairs. During this time, sang Xia did not say a word to them, because fatigue was one thing, powerlessness was another, and embarrassment was another. She was in a sorry state, her hair was messy, and her face was black and white, with blood stains. She was afraid that she would scare herself, so she could only try to cover it up in a half-awake state. Otherwise, she would not have dared to meet his parents in this state. it was too ugly. She didn¡¯t want to leave them with such a bad image. The shower in the bathroom was turned on. Rong Zhan took off all the dirty clothes on her and washed her simply before placing her in the warm bathtub. He also took off his clothes neatly and carried her into the bathtub to give her a bath. Sang Xia finally closed her eyes in comfort, her head resting on his chest. Rong Zhan hugged her from behind and massaged her while whispering into her ear, ¡± wife, are you still feeling uncomfortable? did you get a shock? go to the hospital before you return to t city. Sang Xia turned around slightly and reached out her arms to wrap them around his neck. She rubbed her face against his neck and murmured, ¡± I¡¯m fine, much better. Rong Zhan, thank you for coming to save me. In the face of this crisis, even if she was his woman, she still had to thank him for saving her. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t imagine how she would be now, not to mention that Rong Zhan had saved her more than once. She had also thought about it carefully. She couldn¡¯t be like this every time. Rong Zhan lowered his head and bit her tender neck, causing her to groan in pain. His voice was bewitching as he punished her. you¡¯re my woman. If I can¡¯t even save my own woman, am I still a man?! As soon as he said that, sang Xia was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but remember how sang zhirou had asked Rong Zhan to kneel down. She subconsciously held his arm tightly and her breathing stopped. She didn¡¯t see that scene and she didn¡¯t dare to see it. But, did Rong Zhan kneel down in a daze? Really? If that was the case, she would not be able to accept it! She thought about it and asked ¡­ Chapter 662 ? 662 The most beautiful love, she idolized him like a hero Rong Zhan, she asked you to kneel down then, ¡± sang Xia said. Suddenly, she found it difficult to speak again. She pursed her lips and lowered her eyes, her eyelashes quivering. Sang Xia¡¯s face was beautiful and cold, especially at this time, she was like a lotus out of the water. Her eyes were wet, worried about him, afraid that he would do that thing. If she really knelt down, how guilty, distressed, angry, and resentful would she be? Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened when he saw her like this. He held her waist and hugged her, pressing her forehead against his and kissing the tip of her nose. His voice was charming and alluring. wife, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I kneel or not. What¡¯s important is that you have to know that nothing in this world is more important than you to me. Even if it was dignity, even if it was everything. He was flexible and could pick up anything, but she was the only one he could not accommodate. As sang Xia listened, she was deeply touched. In fact, she was a very insecure person, so it was difficult for her to fall in love with someone else. She needed the other party to do a lot for her, and it seemed that he couldn¡¯t be driven away no matter what. Only then would she dare to believe his feelings for her and be willing to take that step. However, Rong Zhan had been pestering her and dominating her. However, once she walked out of it and fell in love, she would be like a dog-skin plaster that she couldn¡¯t deny. how lucky was she to have met rong zhan? ¡± rong zhan mumbled. ¡± she called his name softly, her voice was soft, hoarse, and full of love. she looked at him, and he caught her hand and kissed it gently. then, he heard her say, ¡± i love you. ¡± I love you. I love you, Rong Zhan. Rong Zhan laughed, the corner of his lips curved up sinisterly, his exquisite face captivating. At that moment, nothing could satisfy him more. The most beautiful love. She was the one who worshipped him as a hero. He doted on her like a child. ** Sang Xia told Rong Zhan that she wanted to train herself and learn some real defensive skills. Rong Zhan agreed, but he said that she could only start after she gave birth because once she started training, it would not be simple. It would not be worth it if she hurt the child. He would personally teach her and be her coach. She also told Rong Zhan about sang Xia and the Anthony band going to the desert to shoot the MV. Rong Zhan hesitated for a while but agreed. They needed to make a living, but they couldn¡¯t just shut themselves in all day just because they were afraid or worried, and that wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. As long as the methods were right, everything would be fine. Rong Zhan had arranged for five to six top secret agents to protect sang Xia, and it could be said that even a mosquito would not be able to get near her. However, sang Xia felt a little regretful. According to Anthony¡¯s plan to leave in a week, Rong Zhan would be busy and would not be able to accompany her. Actually, sang Xia did not need to think about it to know that the MV shooting would take a longer time and was set to last for more than a month. Rong Zhan could not possibly be there to accompany her all the time. After thinking it through, Rong Zhan brought sang Xia back to T city after a week of intimate contact. However, when they were leaving Country M, Rong Zhan took out his phone and sent a message. There was nothing else in the message, only two words: ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. After the message was successfully sent, Rong Zhan glanced at it and suddenly felt that something was wrong, so he sent another message, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying thank you on behalf of my wife.¡± It wasn¡¯t him. rong zhan got on the plane. when he reached T city, he received a message. he swiped it open and saw the following: [ I¡¯m saving my grandson from the Rong family. It has nothing to do with you. ] Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s complicated expression, sang Xia also took a look at his phone. The moment she saw it, her eyes twitched. It was so difficult for one to say thank you and the other to say you¡¯re welcome. Why were the father and son so awkward? Chapter 663 ? 663 The mysterious short-haired woman Rong Zhan kept his phone and left the airport with sang Xia. As for that kind of relationship problem, he didn¡¯t want to care too much about it. It was peak hour at the airport, and people were coming and going. Sang Xia wanted to talk to Rong Zhan about their father-son relationship, but when she turned around to talk, she was bumped on the shoulder by someone. The force was very heavy. Sang Xia groaned and Rong Zhan immediately held her tightly in his arms. He cursed under his breath and looked behind them. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. There are a lot of people here, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Sang Xia said hurriedly, afraid that Rong Zhan would be unhappy. Rong Zhan¡¯s first reaction was the same. However, when he looked over, he saw something that made his narrow eyes shrink. He unconsciously tightened his grip on sang Xia¡¯s hand. Sang Xia furrowed her brows. Rong Zhan, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Rong Zhan stared at the spot where the figure had flashed past, his eyes filled with unspeakable profoundness. Did he see it wrong? He had just seen the back of a seemingly familiar figure. She was wearing a cap, had her head lowered, and had short, grayish-blue hair. If there was no accident, it was that figure who had bumped into his wife. however, rong zhan could not quite believe it. Because the figure he saw just now looked like the woman he had fought with in the car park! However! he was sure that she would be severely injured if not dead, so why would she be here? Rong Zhan squinted his eyes slightly, and a cold glint flashed across his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe I was wrong.¡± Regardless of whether he was right or wrong, he would not let his guard down. Rong Zhan turned around and put his arm around sang Xia¡¯s waist. With one hand holding onto their luggage, the two of them walked out of the airport. ** Rome, the headquarters of the firearms group. A helicopter landed on the roof of a building high in the sky. Su Li used one hand to support himself and directly jumped down. His hair was tied up into a neat bun, and he was wearing a motorcycle suit. He was handsome and beautiful. A Black Package was thrown down from the plane. She caught it firmly with her black leather gloved hand. The helicopter left behind her, and she turned around to walk towards the base¡¯s direct elevator. the helicopter¡¯s propeller created a strong airflow behind him. As she walked, she carried the package, lowered her head, covered the lighter with her hand, and lit a cigarette with a click. The moment she raised her head again, there was a sharp glint in her squinted eyes. he was a little impatient and a little irritated. There was a new mission from the corporation. She had just returned to the seaside country with Chen nianbai and was summoned to Rome before she could even sit down. Damn, he didn¡¯t even have time to release his desire. After entering the core area of the central base, Su Li¡¯s own anxiety and irritation also eased up a bit. After all, he was already here, so he should just handle the mission honestly. After Su Li¡¯s entire body was scanned, he entered. Once inside, he saw that the people inside were all busy. what happened again?! Su Li asked as he threw the heavy bundle onto the table. Xiao Yezi pushed up the glasses on her small nose. now, many places in various countries are not very stable, and things are too noisy. Paris suffered a terrorist attack two days ago, Eastern Europe is also at war, and the resources in the central region and South Africa are too aggressive. It¡¯s a bloody scene. As she spoke, she turned around and looked at her. we sell weapons in large quantities, but it¡¯s really a bit of a scam in the Middle East. There are some problems with the business there, and someone wants to make a deal without paying anything. Jack was almost set up there. You and Su Xun should go and take a look. One of you should go there. We can¡¯t make any mistakes when we have a big deal. Chapter 664 ? 664 Heading to the dangerous Middle East This group of people had been trained by the devil on the island when they were young. Their lives only returned to normal when they were thirteen or fourteen years old, but by that time, they were already very strong. As Xiao Yezi was speaking, Su Xun appeared. As soon as he saw his sister, he quickly put down the coffee in his hand and let her sit on the chair. He massaged her shoulders and said eagerly, ¡± sister, you¡¯re finally back. You must be exhausted from the journey. su li lazily did not respond, only naturally picked up the coffee he had just made and went to drink it. After taking a sip, he frowned slightly and said to Xiao Yezi, ¡± that¡¯s all. By the way, where¡¯s Youyou? ¡± Oh, you¡¯re talking about Youyou. She seems to be doing intensive brain training now. You know, junhang personally set the questions. With his IQ, it was easy for her to pass the intensive training. Xiao Yezi shook her head. it¡¯s too difficult. ¡°What about Little Mo?¡± ¡°Little Mo? Xiao Mo¡¯s degree is almost finished, and he¡¯ll only be able to return to the base after a while.¡± As soon as Xiao Yezi said this, Su Li shook his head while drinking his coffee.¡±Then it seems that there¡¯s no other way. I can only run.¡± Su Xun¡¯s massage became even more vigorous as he tried his best to please her. however, when he heard the last sentence, his movements suddenly froze. ¡°Then, Su Xun will have to go.¡± After saying this, Su Li put down his coffee and stood up, intending to make a trip to the second floor of the core base. ¡°hey, hey, hey, sis, sis! You can¡¯t do this. If you¡¯re not going, you should have said so earlier! I gave you a massage for nothing!¡± Su Xun stood there and roared in anger. Su Li stood on the second floor¡¯s stairs and went down. He spread out his hands and pursed his lips. it was you who caught up to me and wanted a massage. What could I have done? I was also in despair! Su Xun immediately felt embarrassed and angry. He took the things on the table and threw them at Su Li. Su Li caught them one by one, but in the next second, when she saw what Su Xun was holding in his hand, she was instantly stunned. Su Xun probably took the coffee with him because he picked it up and splashed it at her. However, he seemed to have forgotten the effect of gravity. The moment the coffee was poured, time seemed to have slowed down. Everyone stopped to watch. One second, two seconds later, the coffee was poured on him. Affected by gravity, Su Li did not manage to splash the water, but instead poured it all over his body. Hehehe! Everyone was dumbfounded. Su Li stared at Su Xun for a few seconds. Suddenly, she burst into laughter and nodded with a smile. She blinked and said, ¡± Okay, okay. I¡¯ll go, okay? why do you have to torture yourself? you just made the coffee, right? it¡¯s quite hot. As Su Li said this, he shook his head and left with a sorrowful smile. Su Xun¡¯s eyelashes were stained with coffee-colored droplets of water. He stared at the staff members who were looking at him and could not help but laugh. His beautiful face turned pale. What are you looking at?! Everyone hurriedly turned around and continued with their work. Only then did Su Xun reach out to grab his wet hair and wipe his face. He turned around and left with an embarrassed and angry expression. He cursed in a low voice, ¡± what the hell! Can I be any more embarrassing?¡± His sister was really his nemesis. In fact, he didn¡¯t really want to go, but every time he encountered this kind of hard work, he was not willing! But what did his sister just say? She was going to go on this mission personally? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ If Su Li said he would go, then he would go. However, Xiao Yezi said that there were still two days, so it was best for her to go over first to Scout out the situation and better grasp the situation. Now, su had left ¡­ Chapter 665 ? 665 That year¡¯s heartache! At this moment, Su Li was on the second floor looking at the young. Before she got to know sang Xia, she had played with the young the best. youyou¡¯s most typical features were her angelic face, devilish figure, and thin body. however, the two nectarines on her chest were not ordinary. She was good at pretending to be a pig to eat a Tiger. She looked silly and sweet, but in fact, just thinking about it, it was obvious that as her relative and little friend who she had played with since she was young, she was definitely a Black-bellied person. However, she had given all her scheming to a man. Ever since she was young, she had been surrounded by women, even now. However, she had been obsessed with a man since she was young. No matter how many outstanding men were around her, she would not put them in her eyes. She just had to fall for a disabled man. Junhang. Although Jun hang was disabled, he was a man as cold and distant as a banished immortal. His world view was very strong, and his mind and IQ could be said to be beyond anyone¡¯s reach. Youyou liked junhang, and the whole world knew that. However, no one knew what Jun hang¡¯s thoughts were on the young. The year he was fifteen. Su Li remembered very clearly that Youyou had come to Rome from a city to find the boy who had caught her a glimpse when she was young. It was Jun hang. then she teased her two extremely charming peaches in the bathroom, saying that if the serious jun hang saw it, he would definitely not be able to stand it. she made her face blush and encouraged her to confess. She said that junhang would definitely agree. Later, when Youyou was fantasizing about junhang in the room, junhang, who was looking for Su Xun, suddenly broke into the room and saw the scene that he should not have. Little Youyou was scared silly. The young girl¡¯s naked body was alluring, and she wanted to find a hole to hide in while she screamed. Su Li didn¡¯t know what happened after that. She only knew that when she came out that day, she saw that Jun hang didn¡¯t look for Su Xun anymore and left in a hurry with red ears. At that time, Jun hang¡¯s legs were still fine. Later, before Youyou left Rome, she was nervous and apprehensive. She mustered the courage to send a message to junhang to confess her love. However, on the day she confessed, junhang was pushed down the stairs by Rong Zhan and became disabled for life! at that time, the most outstanding child among them, the brother junhang that every child loved the most in their hearts, would never be able to stand up again in his life. The little Youyou who didn¡¯t know anything about love had been waiting for Jun hang¡¯s reply. When Jun hang woke up, a long time had passed. He couldn¡¯t feel his legs and couldn¡¯t move. It was also then that he picked up his phone and saw the message that Youyou had mustered up the courage to send him. She said,¡±brother junhang, I don¡¯t want you to be my brother. I want to be your girlfriend when I grow up.¡± No one knew what Jun hang was thinking at that moment. However ¡­ In the end, the next day, before Youyou got on the plane and left, she didn¡¯t see Jun hang. Instead, she received a message from Jun hang rejecting her, a very flat and emotionless sentence. Jun hang said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see anything that day. Youyou was dumbfounded when she received the news. She forced herself to bid them farewell, but the moment she turned around, she saw Youyou¡¯s narrow shoulders trembling slightly. She found out after boarding the plane. youyou burst into tears. ¡­¡­ None of them told the young and the young that Jun hang would never be able to stand up again in his life. it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to say it, but junhang¡¯s xuanji. Later, every time she heard Youyou crying over the phone to ask her about junhang¡¯s situation, she wanted to tell her the truth. But they promised Jun hang. that¡¯s right, yingluo. Although they didn¡¯t know Jun hang¡¯s feelings and thoughts, after Jun hang¡¯s accident, he told them not to tell Youyou Qianqian about this matter. They had always respected his feelings. However, time passed by in a flash. Two years ago, by accident, the Youyou still knew about Jun hang¡¯s legs, and naturally also knew what had happened back then. She was shocked and in disbelief for a long time. However, it didn¡¯t take long for her to come to the firearms group without any regard for her own safety. It had only been a year since she came, but she had tried her best to sneak into the Department under Jun hang¡¯s control and become his student and subordinate. Everything she had done. It was all because she wanted to meet that person again, to see that young man from back then again. That year, the sun was just right. Jun hang appeared in front of her and said, ¡± Hello, nice to meet you. Bo enyou just looked at him and said hello. In his heart, he said,¡±I¡¯m lucky.¡± He was really lucky. Even though he had amazed her when they were young and had made her heart break, she still felt that she was very lucky to have met him. ** su li had originally wanted to go in and say a few words to the child. As a result, she heard Jun hang¡¯s voice when she reached the door. In the research room of the base, the windows were clear and bright. Su Li quietly peeked through the door and saw two people. a person was facing a white table, calculating something with a pen and paper. in front of him was an iPad filled with complex codes. Jun hang was sitting in a wheelchair, slowly reading a book in his hand, not far from her. Youyou was wearing a mint green shirt. His angelic face was fresh and charming, and his body was thin. His hair was tied up in a small bun, and he was doing some calculations. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that this girl had a youthful look. Youyou nibbled on the tip of the pen, looking conflicted. Seeing that she had no reaction for a long time, Jun hang couldn¡¯t help but raise his cold eyebrows and say lightly, ¡± you¡¯ve been studying for the past two nights. Don¡¯t you understand this kind of test? ¡± Youyou lowered her head and kept biting the tip of her pen. She was already a little mad from such a profound test question. She took a deep breath and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten over it.¡± Do you understand? I¡¯ve gotten over it. As soon as these words were said, Su Li, who was peeking from outside, couldn¡¯t help but Twitch the corners of his eyes. He held back his laughter. Jun hang¡¯s deep eyes flickered slightly, and finally a touch of helplessness emerged. He leaned over in his wheelchair and looked at the test question she was stuck in. He lowered his eyes and looked at the question. when you do the question, you can¡¯t be so rigid. You have to think more about the intention of the question setter. Jun hang¡¯s words fell. Youyou slowly raised his head and looked at him faintly.¡±Yes, he wants me to die.¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± Su Li, who had been eavesdropping at the door, couldn¡¯t help but spit this time. Who was the one who came up with the questions? wasn¡¯t it Jun hang? In an instant, a young gaze looked over, but Jun hang still maintained his previous posture. He unhurriedly pulled the wheelchair away and glanced at Su Li. Su Li immediately waved his hand and chuckled. n-nothing. You guys continue, continue. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡°hey, big cousin, wait!¡± Youyou quickly stood up and went around Jun hang to find Su Li- Chapter 666 ? 666 It¡¯s my great fortune to meet you! Later, every time she heard Youyou crying over the phone to ask her about junhang¡¯s situation, she wanted to tell her the truth. But they promised Jun hang. That¡¯s right, Yingluo. Although they didn¡¯t know Jun hang¡¯s feelings and thoughts, after Jun hang¡¯s accident, he told them not to tell Youyou Qianqian about this matter. They had always respected his feelings. However, time passed by in a flash. Two years ago, by accident, the Youyou still knew about Jun hang¡¯s legs, and naturally also knew what had happened back then. She was shocked and in disbelief for a long time. However, it didn¡¯t take long for her to come to the firearms group without any regard for her own safety. It had only been a year since she came, but she had tried her best to sneak into the Department under Jun hang¡¯s control and become his student and subordinate. Everything she had done. It was all because she wanted to meet that person again, to see that young man from back then again. That year, the sun was just right. Jun hang appeared in front of her and said, ¡± Hello, nice to meet you. Bo enyou just looked at him and said hello. In his heart, he said,¡±I¡¯m lucky.¡± He was really lucky. Even though he had amazed her when they were young and had made her heart break, she still felt that she was very lucky to have met him. ** su li had originally wanted to go in and say a few words to the child. As a result, she heard Jun hang¡¯s voice when she reached the door. In the research room of the base, the windows were clear and bright. Su Li quietly peeked through the door and saw two people. A person was facing a white table, calculating something with a pen and paper. In front of him was an iPad filled with complex codes. Jun hang was sitting in a wheelchair, slowly reading a book in his hand, not far from her. Youyou was wearing a mint-green shirt, and his angelic face was fresh and charming. His body was thin, and his chest was still bulging. His hair was tied up in a small bun, and he was doing some calculations. This girl really had a youthful face and big breasts. Youyou nibbled on the tip of the pen, looking conflicted. Seeing that she had no reaction for a long time, Jun hang couldn¡¯t help but raise his cold eyebrows and say lightly, ¡± you¡¯ve been studying for the past two nights. Don¡¯t you understand this kind of test? ¡± Youyou lowered her head and kept biting the tip of her pen. She was already a little mad from such a profound test question. She took a deep breath and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten over it.¡± Do you understand? I¡¯ve gotten over it. as soon as these words were said, su li, who was peeking from outside, couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his eyes. he held back his laughter. Jun hang¡¯s deep eyes flickered slightly, and finally a touch of helplessness emerged. He leaned over in his wheelchair and looked at the test question she was stuck in. He lowered his eyes and looked at the question. when you do the question, you can¡¯t be so rigid. You have to think more about the intention of the question setter. Jun hang¡¯s words fell. Youyou slowly raised his head and looked at him faintly.¡±Yes, he wants me to die.¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± Su Li, who had been eavesdropping at the door, couldn¡¯t help but spit this time. Who was the one who came up with the questions? wasn¡¯t it Jun hang? In an instant, a young gaze looked over, but Jun hang still maintained his previous posture. He unhurriedly pulled the wheelchair away and glanced at Su Li. Su Li immediately waved his hand and chuckled. n-nothing. You guys continue, continue. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡°Hey, big cousin, wait!¡± Youyou quickly stood up and went around Jun hang to find Su Li- Chapter 667 ? 667 Teaching the young to do evil things! ¡°Tsk tsk, the two of them are having a good time together.¡± Su Li teased with a smile. Youyou¡¯s cheeks heated up when he heard that, but his cherry-like lips pouted and he mumbled, ¡± what¡¯s so good about that? you¡¯re so stubborn. You¡¯re making no progress at all. Su Li peeked at Jun hang, put her arms around her neck, and walked to the side, looking like a big sister. you guys are doing such boring things every day. What progress do you want? ¡± ¡°But we can only do dirty work.¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± Su Li patted her hand, pulled her over, and secretly whispered something into her ear. The Youling¡¯s eyes grew wider and wider as she listened, and her pure little face gradually became hot. She stammered,¡±eldest cousin, this, this really is awkward.¡± how could she do that! What if brother junhang gets angry? ¡°Nonsense, he¡¯s a man, why can¡¯t he? Besides, aren¡¯t you very smart? why can¡¯t you turn around now? You know better than any of us what kind of person junhang is. He¡¯s distant and indifferent like a banished immortal who doesn¡¯t eat the food of the world. You can look at him from afar, but you can¡¯t play with him. Such a man who looks emotionless and has no desires, you¡¯re serious with him. If you want to pounce on him, you¡¯re dreaming. If you don¡¯t have the conditions, you have to create the conditions!¡± If she liked him, she had to seduce him, she had to bed him, and she had to push him down. Just because she was afraid of the consequences, she didn¡¯t dare to take action. How could she still have the cheek to say that she liked him? She deserved to be a Virgin! as su li spoke, he saw her ears turn red and nudged her with his elbow. ¡± did you hear what i just told you?! ¡± Youyou blushed and hummed in agreement. Then, he coughed and glanced at her with his peach-shaped eyes. The two of them looked at each other and then laughed meaningfully at the same time. ¡°Big cousin, your smile is so lewd!¡± ¡°Aiya, I say, you little girl Yingluo.¡± Su Li watched the Youling turn around and leave like a wisp of smoke. He turned around and touched his own face. As he went down the stairs, he muttered, ¡± is this great aunt¡¯s smile that lewd? ¡± However, when she was saying those words, her mind was filled with her family¡¯s handsome, attentive, and gentle Xiao Bai. Su Li took the elevator up to the Armory on the 21st floor. From his equipment area, he picked out a few M26 model-type shotguns and a Mark 14 Mod 0 enhanced combat gun. He also took a series of gum bombs in case he needed them. Especially the gum bomb. Unless it was a critical moment, she would not use it unless she could escape. little ye ¡®Zi, I¡¯ll be there on time the day after tomorrow so that I won¡¯t delay the official business. But for now, I won¡¯t be bringing this thing with me. As Su Li spoke, he turned off the tracking device and waved it in front of Xiao Yezi. Su Li thought for a moment. She wanted to go back and find little white. Although this time, it didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. However, she had always been a vigilant person, especially when it came to missions. She couldn¡¯t be careless. It was because of this that she wanted to go back and see Xiao Bai. She had left in a hurry last night, saying that something had happened at home. She didn¡¯t dare to tell him what she was going to do. Otherwise, he would be worried. Furthermore, Xiao Bai¡¯s body was still recuperating, so she did not dare to let him work too hard. Seeing that Su Li was about to leave, Xiao Yezi hurriedly stood up and followed him. don¡¯t forget to go there in advance, understand? safety first. How can a relationship between a man and a woman be temporary? Instead, it¡¯s morning and evening. Don¡¯t break the taboo.¡± Chapter 668 ? 668 Verify if there¡¯s any problem with his ¡°that¡±! These words had a lot of educational significance. Su Li carried the bag of equipment and smiled. he turned back to look at her and deliberately sized her up. then, he said meaningfully, ¡± little yezi, wait for me to come back. i¡¯ll definitely clean you up and make you the most beautiful woman in our firearms group. i¡¯ll let my brother know how blind he is!!! ¡± Xiao Yezi¡¯s face blushed inexplicably, and she was slightly embarrassed. What did he mean? was he saying that she looked good or not? Su Li turned around and left. After Xiao Yezi sent her off, she turned around and saw the shadow on the glass wall looking at her. She had a petite figure, snow-white skin, black shoulder-length hair, and a small and delicate face. She wore a pair of big silver-rimmed glasses, looking like a typical straight-A student. At first glance, there was nothing special about her. However, when one looked closely, one would realize how charming and beautiful her face was under her big silver-rimmed glasses. Su Xun went back to the lounge to take a shower and changed into clean clothes. His stomach felt stuffy and uncomfortable after the shower. He wanted to ask Xiao Yezi if his sister had left, but he felt that his stomach was really uncomfortable, so he didn¡¯t ask. However, to his surprise, Xiao Yezi bounced in front of him and asked him shyly, ¡± Su Xun, do you think I¡¯m pretty? ¡± Su Xun was stunned. Just as he was about to finish his sentence, he caught a whiff of Xiao Yezi¡¯s disinfectant smell from the virology lab. His stomach immediately turned and he felt nauseated. puke! Xiao Yezi¡¯s bashful and smiling face froze. Then, he slowly stopped smiling. ¡°Su Xun, Su Xun, Su Xun?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not little ye, I¡¯m Yingying Yingying Yingying.¡± ¡°Su Xun, go to hell!¡± Xiao Yezi¡¯s knee pressed against his crotch. Su Xun bent over and howled in pain. Xiao Yezi¡¯s elbow hit his back hard, and with a bang, Su Xun let out a shrill cry and knelt on the ground. He could no longer vomit. xiao yezi was so angry that her eyes turned red. she stepped on him and left. &Nbsp; damn. She must wait for sister a ¡®li to come back and help her transform! In fact, Xiao Yezi also felt a little inexplicable. When she was young, she was also very vain, and many men pursued her. However, Su Xun kept saying that she looked ugly in all sorts of clothes. He despised her everywhere. Later on, she was busy with work. In her dejection, she simply dressed casually. However, it was the exact opposite. Su Xun had not reprimanded her again. Xiao Yezi felt that something was off, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. On Su Li¡¯s side, he took a plane back to see little white and was about to go on a mission. They were in the base. Youyou followed Jun hang¡¯s wheelchair and took the elevator downstairs. Su Xun wanted to go with them to pick up something, and he was waiting for them downstairs. In the elevator, Youyou looked at the man in the wheelchair on the left in front of her. She pursed her small red lips and stood behind him. Only then did she dare to look at him openly. She looked directly at him, her eyes filled with indescribable feelings. However, she just looked like that. Probably because she had suddenly recalled Su Li¡¯s words, her gaze took advantage of this opportunity to slowly drift down, looking at the Kasaya between his legs. in an instant, he retracted his eyes after a glance, and his face was burning. Seriously, Su Li said that because he was disabled, he wanted her to first see if there was any problem with brother Jun¡¯s Kasaya in that area. Although she didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t think too much about it, but, but, well, when the time came, would she really have to test it and verify it? Chapter 669 ? 669 Snuggled into his bed The Youling¡¯s little heart thumped wildly at the thought. What if there were really changes?! Her young eyes would glance at him from time to time, and her ears would turn red, making her look like a young girl full of spring. However ¡­ Just as the Youyou sneaked another peek, she suddenly glanced at the opposite side of the elevator. There were mirrors all around the elevator, but they only occupied the vertical row in the middle of each side. She didn¡¯t react in time before, but after this sudden discovery, she was stunned. An inexplicable sense of foreboding rose in his heart. She was slightly stunned as her gaze slowly moved upwards. As expected. at that moment. She thought to herself that she would never forget this moment in her life. Because when she was moving upwards, she actually bumped into Yingying. She met Jun hang¡¯s cold and complicated gaze! His posture and gaze did not seem to have changed. He just looked at her with a calm gaze, watching her secretly peek at his lower body from time to time, and then blushing more and more. It was simply too much! Youyou was dumbfounded. His face was so red that it looked like it was about to drip blood, and his heart was about to jump out. Had she been caught red-handed with her bad intentions? She really wanted to find a hole to hide in. She lowered her head, bit her lips hard, and twisted the corner of her clothes. At this moment, the atmosphere in the small elevator seemed to be filled with enthusiasm, ambiguity, and teasing. Then, the elevator door dinged. Jun hang, who was in front of her, didn¡¯t come out first. The Youyou thought that he wanted her to push him, but before he could reach out to touch the wheelchair, Jun hang¡¯s emotionless voice came over, ¡± you go out first. Youyou was stunned. however, she still obediently walked out first with her stiff body. Jun hang¡¯s exquisite face was as cold as water and as bright as the moon. His long brows furrowed slightly as he looked at Bo enyou¡¯s slender back. He lowered his eyes slightly as if he had glanced at something. When he looked up again, he pursed his lips and his wheelchair moved forward automatically. Youyou had wanted to turn back to see him several times, but every time he wanted to turn back, Jun hang¡¯s clear but determined voice came from behind. don¡¯t look back. Youyou was so embarrassed that he wanted to die. He was clearly pointing at her. However, that seemed to be an opportunity, and she just didn¡¯t grasp it. Did he have any reaction? Wait, Wuwu! Why didn¡¯t he let her turn back? ** By the time Su Li returned to the small coastal country where Xiao Bai was, it was already midnight. She had sneaked back before the mission and had not told anyone. Before the taxi reached the seaside, Su Li alighted. She went to the Seaview Inn. the waves crashed against the beach. It had only been a week, and when he came back and looked at the sea again, he felt familiar yet strange. Everything outside was basically closed, leaving only a dim yellow hanging light in the corridor of the third floor. Su Li had climbed through the window on the third floor, and a triangular hook was all that was needed. She climbed through the window of Xiaobai¡¯s room. After she flipped in, she landed on the ground lightly. chen nianbai was lying on a double bed. he was wearing pajamas, and his face was clean and gentle. su li walked to his side and looked at him. his faintly restless heart, for some reason, softened and settled down. Su Li decided to take off his clothes, only wearing his underwear. He lifted up a corner of the blanket and burrowed in. She hugged him. Time was too tight, and she had to leave at dawn. However, she didn¡¯t know why, but she just wanted to come back and see him at this time. Even if the time was short. However, just as Su Li wanted to quietly hug him for a while, his body that had been sleeping soundly suddenly grabbed her arm, turned over, and pressed her against his body. ** Su Li was caught off guard and was hugged. He groaned, and then he was pressed down in the darkness and tightly hugged. Su Li was just about to ask him if he knew that he had returned when his lips fell on his. It was warm, and it pressed against her lips. He grabbed her hand with one hand, spread it open, and held her fingers tightly. their breaths were mixed with each other. She muttered his name softly and emotionally. their lips were inseparable. the moment they finally separated, he held her hand tightly with one hand and slipped the other into her hair. he propped himself up slightly and opened his handsome eyes to look at her. On the other hand, Su Li¡¯s eyes were like silk, her cheeks were red, and her seductive red lips were red and swollen, stained with a bright color. Between the two of them, there was a warm and misty atmosphere. Chen nianbai¡¯s clear eyes were deep, but he still slowly moved forward and a gentle kiss landed on her forehead. She asked, ¡± why are you back so soon? has the matter at home been resolved? ¡± When Su Li heard this, a ripple appeared in the bottom of his heart, and he didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye. He mumbled, ¡± no, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ll be away for about a week this time, which is a bit long. I can¡¯t bear to be away from you for so long, so Wanwan came back to see you first. ¡°One week, Yingluo.¡± Chen nianbai¡¯s fingers gently caressed her lips, his eyes deep. do you think it¡¯ll take long, Huahua? ¡± When these words came out, Su Li¡¯s Red lips pouted slightly, and he asked in return,¡±not long?¡± I haven¡¯t seen you for a day, but it¡¯s like three years.¡± When Chen nianbai heard her unconcealed lovesickness, the corners of his lips curled up and he gave her a light Peck on the lips. yes, it¡¯s been a long time. It¡¯s really been a long time. Su Li¡¯s ears were hot, and he acted coquettishly as he twisted his body and slid down. She undid his pajamas and pressed her face against his chest, which was full of scars. There were even more scars on the right side of his chest, but Su Li stretched out his hand to stroke his left chest, because she had always thought that under that left chest, there was an artificial heart, replacing his original heart to love her. Chen nianbai caressed her hair tenderly and suddenly asked, ¡± Xiao Li, what are you going to do over there for a week? ¡± Su Li was stunned. She kissed his skin and mumbled, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a little family matter. After a while, my manager will arrange a new film event for me, Hanhan. She mumbled a bunch of things but didn¡¯t say what she was going to do. However, just as Chen nianbai was about to pull her up from under him and carefully question her, Su Li¡¯s body suddenly sank! ** Chen nianbai did not manage to get an answer. Instead, she almost went crazy. It was late at night. In this room with an ocean view by the sea, under a thin blanket, there were two intimate and warm bodies. Su Li wanted to come back to see him, but she didn¡¯t want him to ask her so many questions. The place she was going to was somewhat dangerous, and she didn¡¯t want him to worry and worry. She would return safely. so, in order to prevent him from asking ¡­ Su Li used all sorts of methods to torture him, even saying those shy and irritable words to provoke him. In the end, he was so agitated that he couldn¡¯t control himself. He picked her up and pressed her on top of him. Chapter 670 ? 670 The night was cold, but he was warm ** Su Li was caught off guard and was hugged. He groaned, and then he was pressed down in the darkness and tightly hugged. Su Li was just about to ask him if he knew that he had returned when his lips fell on his. It was warm, and it pressed against her lips. He grabbed her hand with one hand, spread it open, and held her fingers tightly. Their breaths were mixed with each other. She muttered his name softly and emotionally. Their lips were inseparable. The moment they finally separated, he held her hand tightly with one hand and slipped the other into her hair. He propped himself up slightly and opened his handsome eyes to look at her. On the other hand, Su Li¡¯s eyes were like silk, her cheeks were red, and her seductive red lips were red and swollen, stained with a bright color. Between the two of them, there was a warm and misty atmosphere. Chen nianbai¡¯s clear eyes were deep, but he still slowly moved forward and a gentle kiss landed on her forehead. she asked, ¡± why are you back so soon? has the matter at home been resolved? ¡± When Su Li heard this, a ripple appeared in the bottom of his heart, and he didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye. He mumbled, ¡± no, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ll be away for about a week this time, which is a bit long. I can¡¯t bear to be away from you for so long, so Wanwan came back to see you first. ¡°One week, Yingluo.¡± Chen nianbai¡¯s fingers gently caressed her lips, his eyes deep. do you think it¡¯ll take long, Huahua? ¡± When these words came out, Su Li¡¯s Red lips pouted slightly, and he asked in return,¡±not long?¡± I haven¡¯t seen you for a day, but it¡¯s like three years.¡± When Chen nianbai heard her unconcealed lovesickness, the corners of his lips curled up and he gave her a light Peck on the lips. yes, it¡¯s been a long time. It¡¯s really been a long time. Su Li¡¯s ears were hot, and he acted coquettishly as he twisted his body and slid down. She undid his pajamas and pressed her face against his chest, which was full of scars. There were even more scars on the right side of his chest, but Su Li stretched out his hand to stroke his left chest, because she had always thought that under that left chest, there was an artificial heart, replacing his original heart to love her. Chen nianbai caressed her hair tenderly and suddenly asked, ¡± Xiao Li, what are you going to do over there for a week? ¡± Su Li was stunned. She kissed his skin and mumbled, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just some family matters. After a while, my manager will arrange a new film event for me, Yunyun. She mumbled a bunch of things but didn¡¯t say what she was going to do. However, just as Chen nianbai was about to pull her up from under him and ask her in detail, Su Li¡¯s body suddenly sank down and slid between his waist and abdomen. He suddenly pulled open his pajama pants-! She did not know what she had done. Chen nianbai groaned and his body suddenly tensed up in the dark night! ** Chen nianbai did not manage to get an answer. Instead, she almost went crazy. It was late at night. In this room with an ocean view by the sea, under a thin blanket, there were two intimate and warm bodies. Su Li wanted to come back to see him, but she didn¡¯t want him to ask her so many questions. The place she was going to was somewhat dangerous, and she didn¡¯t want him to worry and worry. She would return safely. So, in order to prevent him from asking ¡­ su li used all sorts of methods to torture him, even saying those shy and irritable words to provoke him. In the end, he was so emotional that he couldn¡¯t control himself. He picked her up and pressed her on top of him, then separated her legs. Chapter 671 ? 671 Little white has actually mutated! ** His aura was unstoppable. He held her arms tightly and raised them above his head. His clear voice became frighteningly hoarse. if you continue to be like this, I won¡¯t be polite anymore. Chen nianbai could only feel something moving wildly in his body. It was as if there was a driving force that was about to break through his body. His body was tense. This feeling was different from before. Chen nianbai felt that it was similar to the crazily moving genes in his body when he was being tortured in the basement. Su Li, however, narrowed his eyes and did not notice that something was wrong with him. He deliberately twisted his alluring body restlessly, seducing him in a Foxy way,¡±come ~¡± Come on ~ She was like a fairy. She was a Vixen who specialized in seducing men. Chen nianbai, who looked like a weak scholar, was almost driven crazy by her at this moment. He finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It growled like a wild beast. Chen nianbai tore the only fabric she had on her body. However-! Just as Su Li was shocked at how violent little white could be, he discovered that the body on his body had suddenly frozen. At the last moment, he stopped. Su Li had always been slightly surprised, but when she saw just that little bit clearly what had happened, her entire person was stunned. He just looked at Chen nianbai¡¯s fair and strong arm. From his wrist, green veins began to spread and expand. It was as if green veins were spreading from his chest. On that originally slender neck, green veins were also spreading. Su Li¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his lips were muttering. He simply couldn¡¯t believe it! It was hard to believe that the genes in Xiaobai¡¯s body had suddenly changed at this time-! He wasn¡¯t a normal person to begin with. If he hadn¡¯t been sent to the research base for the ¡± werewolf ¡± experiment and integrated with the genes of wild beasts, he would have died long ago. But Su Li had originally thought that little white would be able to very well suppress its emotions and the wild beast genes buried deep in its flesh and blood. But he had never imagined that little white would actually mutate when it was about to do this kind of thing. ¡°Qingqing, little white, little white, Qingqing¡± The dark green eyes suddenly collided with her. Su Li¡¯s face was pale from panic, and even his fingertips were trembling. However, the next second, she saw Chen nianbai leave her body. In a flash, he entered the bathroom and closed the door with a bang. Su Li, on the other hand, was gasping for breath. Lying on the bed, his chest rose and fell violently. shit! This was the first time she had seen Xiao Bai¡¯s transformation, and it was with her own eyes. She could say that she was not afraid, but it was impossible to say that she was not shocked and stunned. After the mutation, little White¡¯s originally thin and fleshy body had become hard and bulging with muscles. The green veins were spreading, making it look like a beast. Su Li panted slightly, and then he suddenly covered his face, covering his eyes. heavens. And what did she just see? When little white quickly left her body, she suddenly caught a glimpse of something in the dark. It was a part of his body. Su Li¡¯s ears were burning. She couldn¡¯t believe that after little White¡¯s transformation, a part of it had also changed. It was simply terrifying. It was extremely shocking! Was it really because Xiaobai was too emotional? What was he going to do in the future? Could it be that this kind of thing would always happen in the future? su li was also afraid, but for some reason, her heart was still madly beating and trembling. it was as if there was an indescribable feeling of disharmony and excitement that spontaneously rose up in her heart. [ author Jun: cover your face in embarrassment. Did you see little White¡¯s mutation? ] Chapter 672 ? 672 Xiao Li, I am not a beast, I am a human After the shock in Su Li¡¯s heart passed, his heart slowly calmed down. After all, this was her little white and not anyone else. No matter what he was like, she would always love him. And Su Li did not know if his hasty escape just now had been because he had looked too stunned and in disbelief, so it had agitated him. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it might really be because of that. She put on a shirt that he had left on the bed and walked to the bathroom door quietly. the lights in the bathroom were not even turned on. Su Li tried to open the door, but there was no response. It was locked. Su Li was a little nervous and worried. little white, little white, little white, are you alright? ¡± No one made a sound inside. Su Li put his ear to the door and listened carefully. As a result, he really did hear some sounds. It was the sound of heavy breathing. He seemed to be panting heavily, his heavy breathing was like that of a beast. Other than that, she did not hear any other sound. Su Li was still worried, so she said, ¡± Xiao Bai, I know you can hear me. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just didn¡¯t think that your body would have such a change at this time. I¡¯m not afraid. Actually, I was just being teased. ¡°Judge, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± a low and hoarse voice suddenly came from inside, interrupting su li¡¯s words. Su Li¡¯s breathing stagnated, and her expression flickered slightly. In truth, in her heart, she was very clear. Putting aside the fact that she was shocked by this change, the one who accepted it the most was not her, but Xiao Bai. Xiaobai didn¡¯t want to be a monster. He also wanted to be a normal person, not a creature with animal genes in his body. Su Li placed her hand on the door. Seeing that he was not opening the door, she slowly lowered her body and knelt down with her arms around her knees. She softly muttered, ¡± Xiao Bai, Did you know? I¡¯ve long known all the changes in your body. I¡¯ve also long known that your heart is no longer your original heart, but huhu ¡­ As long as I can still see you, the more you stay by my side, the more I¡¯ll love you. Everything you¡¯ve suffered will only make my heart ache for Yingluo.¡± As she spoke, she breathed lightly and continued, ¡± so don¡¯t think about running away from me, okay? no matter what you do, I Will Always Love You. I can¡¯t live without you. Her voice rang out quietly in the night. Her emotional voice seemed to have the ability to calm down a person¡¯s manic state of mind. Su Li didn¡¯t receive a reply from little white, and he didn¡¯t know whether or not little white really had anyone listening. However, she never got up. She just stayed by his side. It was not until she fell asleep at the door after a night of running around that the bathroom door was suddenly opened. The man was wrapped in a bath towel. She bent down and lifted Su Li¡¯s arms horizontally, her arms slender and fair. Without a doubt. He gradually calmed down and returned to normal. When Chen nianbai opened the door, he saw a figure sleeping by the bathroom door. At that moment, a complicated emotion flashed through his eyes. He carried her to the bed and pulled the blanket over her. He stood beside her and looked at her with his dark eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Xiao Li, I¡¯m not a beast¡± I¡¯m a human ¡± Even if he didn¡¯t have a real human heart, even if his body would become animalistic due to genetic problems, he really didn¡¯t want to ¡­ Chapter 673 ? 673 Chen nianbai¡¯s Secret decision! She didn¡¯t want to admit that he was himself. If he wasn¡¯t human anymore, how could Yingluo still be with her? chen nianbai did not expect his body to undergo such a change at this time. he did not say anything, but he felt extremely heartbroken. Chen nianbai knew that she couldn¡¯t hear him, but it didn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t want to really discuss this with her. He didn¡¯t want to prove that he was no longer a real person, Hanhan. The night breeze was cold. Chen nianbai looked at The Sleeping Beauty lying on the bed. He slowly turned around. Under the cold moonlight, his slender and thin body cast a lonely figure that was filled with an indescribable sorrow. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Chen nianbai did not sleep the entire night. He just sat quietly on the bed. It was only when Chen nianbai¡¯s gaze suddenly touched something that he was slightly stunned and froze. then, he stood up and walked over. He finally stopped in front of a Black Package. This was a Black Bundle, not his, so it must have just been brought back by Su Li. only then did chen nianbai suddenly realize that su li had not told him since he returned that she would be going back for a week and what she was going to do. Moreover, he could accompany her and be her personal bodyguard like in the past. However- But this time, she did not say anything. In that short moment, Chen nianbai realized that she did not want him to go with her. The only place she could stop him from going to was probably somewhere dangerous. As he thought of this, he suddenly lowered his head and opened the black Package. as expected! Chen nianbai¡¯s face turned dark as the weapons appeared one after another. Did she know that the more she hid some things from him, the more worried he would be? Because all the speculations came from himself, he would let his imagination run wild. Chen nianbai took a deep breath. Then, she tied the bag again. However, she made a decision in her heart. ** The next day, at the airport. su li¡¯s back was facing an accompanying school bag, and chen nianbai followed behind to escort her. Su Li said he was going back to Rome. However, that was just a cover. When she arrived in Rome, she would take a private plane directly to the war-torn Middle East. At the airport. A young man with an unkempt beard was sleeping on a public bench, snoring and holding a camera. At this time, he woke up in a daze. He was a reporter from a small entertainment news agency. He was poor and was working overtime to guard the airport. He wanted to be lucky enough to catch some entertainment news that could fill his stomach. He sat on the bench in a daze until his keen sense of smell in this line of work caught on to something. His eyes widened slightly as he looked at a certain scene. It was still a little early. A woman was walking in front while a man was following behind, holding many things in his hands. This was nothing special. Instead, the woman seemed to be looking for the man, so when she turned and saw him, she suddenly reached out to hold his hand. It was also the moment he turned his head that he saw the woman¡¯s face under the cap. He immediately widened his eyes-! However, the next second. His gaze slowly moved down and landed on the scene of her tightly holding the hand of the man behind her. This time, not only did his eyes widen, but his mouth was also wide open. Chapter 674 ? 674 Her intimacy with the bodyguard was secretly photographed! Wait a minute! What¡¯s going on? Although there was no lack of celebrities in such a small coastal country, this woman was no ordinary celebrity! Sexy and enchanting, handsome and unruly, who else could it be? this was the most popular female star in the world, Su Li! Not to mention, what appeared at this time was obviously such a suggestive scene! Although Queen su had a lot of men chasing after her, she had never settled down. She had no home, and she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend she acknowledged! The reporter was so excited that he swallowed his saliva and quickly hid. Then, he secretly took the camera and went to film. However, this shooting didn¡¯t matter. When it was time to go in and check the tickets, the two people who had already separated actually had that scene again. His camera was secretly recording. When it was Su Li¡¯s turn to check the tickets, for some reason, she suddenly turned around and looked behind her. Then, she ignored the people around her and rushed out to hug the man who had held her hand before. The reporter¡¯s mouth was wide open when he saw this. However, what happened after that was even more shocking. She actually hooked her arms around his neck and took the initiative to kiss the man. In this crowded airport, she kissed that man without a care. Be obedient Of all the people he could have poached, he had actually poached the love of an internationally popular female star. This time, he was going to make a lot of money and would definitely occupy the headlines of the entertainment news. However, who was that man? From the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t seem to be very eye-catching, Yingluo. as the reporter thought about this, he went to casually search for information on su li on the internet. as a result of this search, he really did discover a gargantuan matter! He looked at the several photos that he found, and in the end, there was a man in Black who was like a mirror in all of them. Everyone knew that whenever Su Li went in and out, he would always follow his bodyguards to protect Qianqian. Suddenly, the reporter seemed to have noticed something. His whole body stiffened, and then he looked up at the man. The figure, the body shape, the appearance, the outline ¡­ He looked down at the photo in his hand, zoomed in, and confirmed it several times. In the end, he came up with an even more unbelievable piece of news than before-! The International female star, Queen Su Li, was actually in a relationship with her personal bodyguard, Yingluo! Ha! As soon as the news came out, he was so scared that he almost dropped the camera in his hand. He dared to swear that once this news was exposed, his fans in and out of the country would definitely go crazy! A personal bodyguard! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back very soon. When I¡¯m back, Yingluo, next time, I¡¯ll definitely Yingluo.¡± After a long and passionate kiss, Su Li panted slightly and said the last three words to him with a profound meaning.¡±Eat, you!¡± God knows what happened yesterday. She fell asleep just like that. She was still full of desire for Xiao Bai¡¯s body. Initially, she came back with the intention of eating him, but in the end, everything went down the drain last night. As Chen nianbai listened to her words, a complicated look flashed in his eyes. He looked down at his watch. There were still two minutes before boarding. He suddenly lowered his head and said indifferently, ¡± Xiao Li, don¡¯t you feel afraid? ¡± ¡°Afraid? afraid of what?¡± She was confused for a moment, but when she saw a flash of sadness between Chen nianbai¡¯s brows, she suddenly understood. At that moment, she raised her eyebrows slightly, hooked her arms around his neck, and leaned close to his ear. She bit her lip shyly and mumbled in a low voice, ¡± why, why would I? actually, I like it a lot. Chapter 675 ? 675 arriving at the destination, mission! As she spoke, a Foxy and seductive look flashed across her eyes. What that ¡± like ¡± meant seemed to be very clear between the two of them. Unexpectedly. when she said this, chen nianbai was slightly stunned. he looked at her blushing face and her bashful expression. in the end, he could not help but smile. He held her in his arms and pressed her against his chest. This silly girl. What he was referring to was obviously something else. He was worried that she would have to go on a mission for the company. She had always been by her side to help her, but this time, she didn¡¯t mention a word. How could he not be worried? He didn¡¯t even know what she was going to do. But who would have thought that she was actually thinking about Yingluo? ¡°Go, come back soon, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡± Chen nianbai slowly let go of her hand and said softly. Su Li gave him a deep look, then turned around and left, never turning back. He didn¡¯t hold back even once. Because she was afraid that she would not be able to bear it. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had an inexplicable premonition that something would happen if she went. However, the moment she thought of Xiao Bai waiting for her here, she would feel at ease, right? Su Li left. Chen nianbai watched as her figure completely disappeared before he turned around and left. However, this time, Chen nianbai did not return to the Seaview Inn. Instead, he went to a bar in the Urban area. he found the owner of the bar. The owner was an old woman. ¡°Granny.¡± Chen nianbai walked over and called out gently. the woman allowed him to enter a room and pressed a mechanism. the wall slowly parted, revealing a secret compartment filled with weapons. ¡°Come on, you can choose whatever you want.¡± Twenty minutes later, Chen nianbai came out and left. He called a taxi and drove to the seaside. The waters here were very deep, and very few people would come here. After Chen nianbai walked on the beach for ten minutes, a private plane gradually came into view. ** In the Middle East. w25,n37,5? The hottest place in the world. The two oceans, three continents, and five seas were unimaginably rich in energy, so Wars were frequent. Dubai, the richest country in the world, was located here. Su Li had also come here this time. In the Middle East, Once There Was a War, firearms would be a necessity. Countless people bought weapons through the number one firearms group in Western Europe. A black car suddenly braked to a stop by the side of the road. A woman with a face cloth half-wrapped but still charming opened the door and got in. The car suddenly sped away. ¡°Great aunt, why are you here?¡± Jack couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw the woman beside him take off her sunglasses. Jack, an agent of the firearms group. It was an American man with a tall body and golden hair that was slightly curled. However, his face still looked exceptionally manly, handsome, and tough. Su Li chewed on his gum. cut the crap. Quickly tell me what you want me to do. Jack touched his nose. Miller was tricked by a man named Harris. When we were at the port, the other party wanted to make us lose both our money and people, but Miller saw through his plan. However, he was shot in the waist and is now recuperating in the hospital after the operation. I can only summon the organization to help me. Chapter 676 ? 676 Transaction partner, Mr. Tang, Mr. Tang? as jack spoke, he paused for a moment. he drove to look at su li and continued, ¡± and now, because of harris¡¯s move, another person has his eyes on our goods and wants to immediately do business with us. However, Harris is eyeing our goods like a tiger watching its prey. When we go and trade with him, I¡¯m afraid Harris will try to stop us.¡± As Su Li listened to Jack¡¯s words, he rubbed his chin with the pad of his finger. He frowned slightly and suddenly said calmly,¡±another person wants to make a deal with us at this time?¡± what¡¯s that person¡¯s background? have you found out?¡± As soon as she said that, Jack¡¯s brows relaxed. He smiled and reached out to Pat the back of her chair. don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s Asian. I¡¯ve checked thoroughly. He¡¯s indeed a genuine businessman who has just entered the business in the Middle East. He¡¯s also offering a high price. We both know this in our hearts. He also wants to use us to help him build some connections in the Middle East. ¡°Eh? Asian?¡± Su Li slightly raised his brows. Very few true local Asians would come here, truly because the competition here was more fierce. ¡°How should I address him? ¡°Mr. Tang, Mr. Tang.¡± jack said this as if nothing had happened. However ¡­ As he said this, Su Li¡¯s chewing gum suddenly froze. Wait, wait-! Who was Jack talking about? What¡¯s your name, Mr. Dunn? Another Asian. su li looked at a trash can that was about to pass by the side of the road. his eyes instantly narrowed, and he spat the chewing gum into it with unerring accuracy. Then, he placed his arm on the door frame and tapped on it with his fingers. His eyes were so deep that no one could tell what he was thinking. what¡¯s wrong? why do you look so pale? ¡± Jack asked in surprise. Su Li, on the other hand, took a deep breath. it¡¯s nothing. It just made me think of someone. There were many people with the same name in one country, let alone all of Asia. That¡¯s right. The person Su Li was thinking of was none other than Tang ye. Su Li¡¯s hatred for Tang ye could not be erased in a day or two. However, Su Li did not think that the world would be so coincidental that she would run to Dubai and still meet that man. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would not be able to control her emotions. She had said that if she met him again, she would personally kill him. After all that Xiao Bai had gone through, if she had even the slightest bit of forgiveness for Tang ye, it would have been cruelty to Xiao Bai. Tang ye was already very lucky that Xiao Bai did not seek revenge from him and chose to return to his secluded life. Otherwise, he would have been dead by now! ¡°Oh, I see. I think we¡¯re definitely not talking about the same person. He¡¯s very talkative and humorous. If you meet him, you¡¯ll probably like him too.¡± it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ve booked a hotel room for you. You should get some rest. We¡¯ll go to Anara¡¯s building to see him tomorrow morning, ¡± Jack said as he looked at his watch. ¡°Where¡¯s Halius? Didn¡¯t you say that he might try to get in the way? what¡¯s his background? You actually dare to hit our intestines, are you tired of living?¡± From the moment Jack mentioned this person, Su Li knew that this matter could not be simply ended. Their firearms group had always been like this: if you don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend you. If you offend me, I¡¯ll exterminate you at the root! If there was once, there would be a second time. Otherwise, how could he have a foothold here? Chapter 677 ? 677 I¡¯m here to meet him, is it a trap? When Jack heard this, he snapped his fingers. you¡¯re right. I¡¯m worried about Harris¡¯s side. After all, Miller and I were more than enough to take care of this side. After Jack said this, he began to roughly explain Halius¡¯s background. Yingluo, also, this person looks honest, but he¡¯s particularly cunning behind the scenes. His business here is also doing well, not to mention that the Middle East is his nest, so he has the guts to trick us once. We must not let him succeed again. As Su Li listened, a hint of emotion flashed through his eyes. He already had a plan in his heart. This time, he had to end the battle quickly. Those who could fight definitely wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense. She still had to finish her work and go back to find Xiaobai. Su Li stayed in the hotel that Jack had booked, and did not discover anything unusual for the entire night. The next morning. After Su Li finished eating breakfast, Jack came to pick her up. According to him, he was supposed to go to the Anara building this morning to meet Mr. Tang, the Mr. Tang from Asia. After doing this business. After the eye-catching sports car arrived, Su Li was dressed in an elegant women¡¯s suit and followed at Jack¡¯s side. He seemed to be his assistant. Her hair was tied up neatly, and she was wearing a pair of glasses. However, even with her office makeup, it still couldn¡¯t take away her beauty and curves. She was holding some documents. Jack looked at her walking in a pair of thin high heels, her hips swaying, and could not help but whistle meaningfully. Su Li turned her head and glanced at him with a smile, deliberately pouting. Aiya, what? Miller can¡¯t satisfy you anymore? Do you want me to change your female partner later?¡± Jack¡¯s expression immediately changed. don¡¯t, don¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t easy for Miller to agree to partner with me. Su Li chuckled and snorted. Then, he took the first step and entered the Anara building. That¡¯s right. Although Jack was a 1.9-meter man, he was also a gay. Miller was a very handsome man. Su Li had previously asked Jack what he saw in Miller, and Jack had calmly smiled and said that when they had been training on the island, the group that the coach had led were all boys. Inside, Miller¡¯s body was thin, but he was also the most good-looking. However, when he was a teenager, he had erotic dreams in his dreams and even released them later. But the person he was fantasizing about was none other than this Miller. Therefore, he could no longer face Miller from a normal perspective. He had become gay for him. Although Su Li was sighing, there was no need for him to say anything. This was very normal. Love had never been differentiated by gender. Su Li entered the first floor. The scenery and luxurious decorations of the Anara building made one gasp in amazement. The fastest elevator in the world was here. This was a building with a mixture of accommodation and business. The Mr. Tang that Jack mentioned was in a suite on the 54th floor. The elevator stopped, and Jack and Su Li arrived at the designated room. apart from the two of them, they had also arranged for some other people to be present for the negotiations. After pushing the door open and entering. Two assistants were waiting in the room. As Jack¡¯s assistant, she didn¡¯t take a seat. Instead, she stood behind him with documents in her hand. ¡°Mr. Jack, please wait a moment. Our boss Tang will be out soon.¡± The other party said respectfully. However, while he was talking ¡­ Chapter 678 ? 678 Is there something fishy about this ¡°Tang ye¡±? Su Li, however, calmly scanned the two people in front of him with his eyes. With her skills, she could immediately tell that the two men in suits had at least four or five weapons on them. She gave Jack a look, but Jack only frowned slightly. Su Li didn¡¯t wear a mask for this mission. He was only dressed like this to cover himself up. In this area, it was relatively rare to see celebrities like them. No matter what, they would only find her familiar. Or she just had the face of a celebrity and would not think much about it. At this moment. The so-called Mr. Dunn came out. At this moment, Su Li unconsciously raised her eyes. However, when she saw the man¡¯s appearance, her pupils instantly shrank. However, it was only a moment¡¯s effort. Her expression returned to normal, but her heart could not help but be in turmoil. &Nbsp; damn. It was not that she did not expect this Mr. Tang from Asia to be related to Tang ye. she had thought of it! But what Su Li had not expected was that his previous guess would actually come true. This really was Tang ye! ¡°hello, mr. jack. it¡¯s an honor to work with you. my name is tang ye.¡± The man in a suit came over and said to Jack. Jack replied. Su Li¡¯s eyes were fixed on the so-called Mr. Tang, Tang ye. His eyes were cold as if he was looking at a dead person. The man called Tang ye noticed the woman beside Jack. He looked over and extended his hand with a smile. Hello. When he looked over and met Su Li¡¯s eyes, Su Li was silent for a moment, but still extended his hand. He was very polite and did not overstep his boundaries. Then, he quickly moved his gaze away from her and went to talk about the cooperation with Jack. Finally, at this moment. An indescribable sense of strangeness suddenly rose up in Su Li¡¯s heart. Who was Tang ye? They could be considered her enemies, but what about her and Tang ye? Su Li paid attention to all of this without a change in his expression, but his heart was secretly beating like a drum. It was wrong! Something was wrong! She had almost been blinded by her own emotions just now. It was only now that she recalled the details in these few short minutes that she was suddenly jolted awake. First, Tang ye liked her! Second, he didn¡¯t know his identity other than being a celebrity! Just these two points alone made her suspicious of him! Tang ye liked her. She had only changed into her office makeup. There was no way he could not recognize her! What was there to hide when the two of them met? Moreover, she had appeared here with such an identity, but he did not even react when he saw her! There was no reaction at all! It was as if he was looking at a stranger and was even greeting him in a friendly manner. As Su Li thought more and more, he stared at his face. He couldn¡¯t help but recall what Jack had said to him yesterday. Jack had said that Harris was extremely cunning and had many tricks up his sleeve. In order to prevent them from trading with others, they might try to stop and destroy them. Cunning, cunning, and destructive? Wait, Su Li seemed to have realized something in an instant. Who said that this man would be Tang ye? As soon as he thought of this, Su Li¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. The person who had made a deal with Jack, Mr. Dunn, could be Tang ye. However, she was certain that this Tang ye in front of her was not the real Tang ye. Halius was so cunning, he could make a move at any time! Maybe he had found someone to look like Tang ye. After all, she had her own fiber human skin mask now. It was just a change of face. let¡¯s not talk about where tang ye went. If it really wasn¡¯t tang ye, then she and Jack would be in grave danger, Yingluo. Chapter 679 ? 679 Killing him will expose him He had fallen into the enemy¡¯s lair. Su Li narrowed his eyes and looked at the two assistants behind ¡°Tang ye.¡± When Jack and Tang ye were discussing the delivery location, they did not reach an agreement on the price. ¡°Mr. Jack, haven¡¯t we already agreed on the price? I can¡¯t accept that you¡¯ve added another 2%.¡± Su Li had asked Jack to state this price on purpose to test the man who looked exactly like Tang ye. Sure enough, he shook his head and refused, even picking up a cup of tea and shaking his head gently. Her acting was very similar. However ¡­ The real couldn¡¯t be faked, and no matter how fake it was, it couldn¡¯t be real. The more Su Li looked at this person, the more he discovered something fishy. Some people were hard to change when it came to small details, such as Tang ye not drinking tea at all! When she was pretending to be with him, Tang ye had once told her that he hated drinking tea. And this one just had to be here. Could it be that just because he was from country Z, they were drinking tea? Therefore, it was impossible! This person was Tang ye in disguise. When he thought about it this way, Su Li actually began to think that if this was fake, then where had he really gone? Was there some kind of method to trap him? Or could he have been attacked by something else? Jack glanced at Su Li, spread his hands, and said rather regretfully, ¡± baby, it¡¯s your turn now. Su Li smiled slightly and directly twisted her waist as she walked over in her high heels. She hooked her arms around his neck and wanted to sit on his lap. The man did not refuse. On the other hand, it was Su Li who raised his eyes and glanced at them. can you all step aside for a moment? ¡± It was as if the two of them were going to do something else. The two assistants looked at each other. They looked at ¡± Tang ye ¡± who was looking down at the charming woman in his arms. He seemed to be in a daze. After a long while, he raised his head and hummed, indicating that they could leave. Su Li glanced at Jack again, and Jack immediately laughed heartily. He stood up and meaningfully patted the man¡¯s shoulder, then turned around and left, following the two people out. the events that had happened seemed normal, but many of their actions had exposed fatal details. She and Jack had already started to divide the work. as soon as they left, su li¡¯s hand began to wantonly roam around the man¡¯s body, especially his back and waist. The man looked at her affectionately, as if he was expecting her to do something. However, Su Li had already touched all the places she wanted to touch, and a cold light flickered in his eyes. When his finger landed on Tang ye¡¯s abdomen, Su Li clearly remembered that he had stabbed Tang ye in this position, not to mention that he had several gunshot wounds on his back! But when he touched it now, there was actually nothing! my dear, you¡¯re really Asian. I can feel that your body odor is very strong. As he said this, Su Li had already moved behind him, his hand slowly moving up and down his spine. The man was slightly stunned. Then, he seemed to realize something and suddenly wanted to separate from her, but it was too late! Su Li suddenly grabbed his spine and moved it up and down at an astonishing speed. With a crack, he immediately let out a mournful cry, but his mouth was covered. His entire body twitched, and Su Li¡¯s hand shifted its position, falling on the side of his face. Then, as expected, she felt something, and she suddenly tore it. An unfamiliar face was revealed-! Chapter 680 ? 680 Come to save her, shocked by her true identity That was the face of the Middle East! ¡°As expected. Speak, who sent you here, Ge Ge!¡± As Su Li spoke, the man fiercely tried to struggle, but he completely failed. She broke his spine and instantly paralyzed him from the neck down. When he felt his own condition, his eyes became extremely frightened. su li looked at his half-dead and pained appearance, but did not answer. his anger rose, and he grabbed his hair, ruthlessly twisting his neck. He, who had still had a sliver of life a second ago, was twisted by Su Li in the next second. In an instant, his head tilted to the side and he died. A living person had actually died just like that! ¡°bastard! How dare you touch our people and lie to them? you must be tired of living!¡± Su Li cursed in a low voice. And just at this moment, for some reason, the moment he died, Su Li suddenly saw the watch on his wrist beeping. Su Li¡¯s pupils shrank. He had just said ¡°not good,¡± when he immediately heard the sound of concentrated footsteps outside the door, and then with a bang, the door was knocked open. A group of people came in from outside the door. When they saw the scene inside, their eyes widened and they began to shoot wildly in her direction. This time, Su Li probably never would have thought of this! The man she had killed was not an ordinary minion. He was Harris¡¯s youngest son! Because his figure was similar to Tang ye¡¯s, Harris had the idea to indirectly stop the other party! But who would have thought that the one who had come this time was Su Li! Life was full of coincidences. Su Li¡¯s familiarity with Tang ye was destined to replace failure this time. But this man¡¯s death instantly made Su Li the greatest enemy of the organization. They shot her madly, trying to kill her. Otherwise, they would not be able to explain themselves! Su Li suffered the greatest attack in history. She was no match for this group of people. when she dodged, she flipped over and passed by the floor-to-ceiling window. the floor-to-ceiling window was instantly shattered, and glass shards fell from the sky. it was a terrifying sight. The gun that Su Li carried with her was also almost out of bullets. She hid behind a table and gasped for breath. The table kept making the sound of a gun being fired, and the fire was everywhere. She couldn¡¯t escape even if she tried! ¡°Motherf * cker!¡± Su Li couldn¡¯t help but curse. However, at that moment, two figures suddenly appeared outside the door! The two of them were holding weapons in both hands and attacking from the outside! Su Li sensed that a helper had arrived, and stuck his head out to take a look. He didn¡¯t look, but when he did, his eyes instantly widened! Jack was at the door supporting her, and there was another figure! she did not expect it to be tang ye! The real Tang ye! The two of them had come to save him. It was just as she had expected. Tang ye was indeed the business partner that Jack wanted to talk to! However, at the moment, Su Li did not have the time to think so much. He hurriedly had them cover him and escape. in the end, a sharp-eyed man was about to shoot her, but he ran out of bullets after two shots. he immediately threw away his pistol with an ugly expression, pulled out a dagger, and rushed over! Su Li took off his high heels and threw away his glasses. His face was cold, and in the next second, he and Chen Changsheng began to fight. The two of them were fighting too fast, and it was difficult to aim at each other. When Tang ye¡¯s gaze met Su Li¡¯s at the door, he was completely stunned. she ¡­ She ¡­ Why is Zhenzhen here?! He said in a daze. However, after Jack killed another head, he asked, ¡± why? are you her fan? ¡± Tang ye¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard that. He did not say anything else. However, as he watched the two people fighting, he was thinking about how to help her escape. In the end, a terrifying and dangerous scene suddenly occurred. Chapter 681 ? 681 At the critical moment of life and death, he risked his life to save her! Su Li¡¯s close combat had always been her strong suit. Even if the other party was holding a dagger and attacking fiercely, he was still not her opponent. More importantly, the two of them were fighting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. The window was already broken, and the high altitude wind was constantly blowing outside. Su Li¡¯s eyes swept past the window. In a flash, when the other party once again charged at her, she saw the right time and grabbed his arm. With a shoulder throw, she directly threw him out the window. However, an accident happened at this moment. ¡°Su Li Kasaya!¡± Tang ye shouted and rushed forward. Jack was shocked by the scene and quickly covered for them as he attacked wildly. when that person had been thrown out by su li, he had actually grabbed su li¡¯s ankle in a moment of desperation, instantly dragging the two of them down through the broken floor-to-ceiling window. Tang ye grabbed one of her hands! Ha! This scene sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine, causing their hair to stand on end. Su Li¡¯s ankle was grabbed by the man and they were suspended in the air above the tall building. Her wrist was held tightly by Tang ye and she had to bear the weight of the two of them. ¡°hold on tight, don¡¯t, don¡¯t let go, yingluo!¡± Tang ye¡¯s face was tense. He laid on the ground with one hand and held onto her wrist that was pressed against the window with the other. Su Li gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. she looked at tang ye who had come to save her. no matter how many thoughts she had, she did not have the time to care. she grabbed tang ye¡¯s hand and looked down at the man who was holding her foot. That man was seriously injured, but he had dragged her down on the verge of death. ¡°bi an, su li, hold on! i won¡¯t let go of you, not even in death! you must grab me, bi an!¡± Tang ye gritted his teeth as he said that. He was sweating profusely and his temples were throbbing. It was the most difficult for him to bear the weight of two people. If he continued like this, the two of them would probably drag him down too. Unless he let go. But if he let go, Su Li would fall from this height of several dozen meters. Su Li understood this very well, but Tang ye¡¯s words provoked her. What did he mean by not knowing how to die? ¡°Huh?¡± She would not owe him that much! He would keep his dog life for himself. She would not have the leisure to take him down with her! At that moment, Su Li lowered her head and stared at the man who was smiling sinisterly at her. The corners of her lips twitched slightly and she smiled slyly. I¡¯m sorry, you should go and die yourself, Zhenzhen!! As soon as her voice fell, she saw a sharp blade suddenly appear at the tip of Su Li¡¯s foot. She found the opportunity to turn her foot, and in an instant, that person let out a shrill and miserable cry-! The hand that was holding her ankle loosened, and blood spurted out from her blood vessels. She fell from the middle of the building! At this moment, Tang ye suddenly pulled Su Li up. Su Li climbed up and sat by the broken floor-to-ceiling window, panting heavily. at that moment, the man fell to the ground with a bang. Su Li panted slightly as he casually glanced at it. Red and white interweaved, blood splattered everywhere, and it was a terrible sight. At this time, Jack had also taken care of the others. He immediately rushed over and asked her, ¡± are you okay? are you okay?! Su Li was still panting slightly. She did not look at Jack, but at Tang ye, who was sitting on the ground opposite her and panting heavily. however, no one could read the emotions in her eyes. she pushed her arms against the ground and stood up without a word, leaving quickly. As for Tang ye- Chapter 682 ? 682 What¡¯s our relationship? I¡¯m her ex-boyfriend! Tang ye watched Su Li¡¯s figure as he left. Only after she had left did he fall to the ground with a thud, his entire body limp and exhausted. He was still in shock from what had just happened, and his back was wet. Jack was really confused this time. He looked at the spot where Su Li had left and then at Tang ye. He held the gun in his hand and shrugged. what¡¯s going on?! you guys really know each other!¡± ** When Jack and the others left, he shook his head and muttered, ¡± there¡¯s going to be a good show to watch this time. Jack could not forget how he had looked at the man who was pretending to be Tang ye when he was about to leave. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but that wasn¡¯t just Harris¡¯s men, it was also Harris¡¯s youngest son! He had actually died at Su Li¡¯s hands. This time, Halius would probably be in so much pain that he would lift a stone and ruthlessly smash it into his own feet. However, this also meant that he would definitely not give up. When Tang ye saw the man impersonating him, he could not help but shoot a few more times when he was leaving. His eyes were not only filled with hatred, but also anger. Tang ye had never thought that Su Li would appear here. He had almost lost his life. ¡°Jack, who is she?¡± Tang ye asked when they were in the elevator. He knew of Su Li¡¯s identity the last time she came to his basement and personally killed so many people. She was completely different from the SU Li He knew before. Jack raised his brows slightly. Mr. Dunn, why are you asking so many questions? this woman has a powerful background. She¡¯s not someone to be trifled with. Jack said and gave him a look. even if you just saved her. Tang ye fell silent for a moment. When the elevator arrived and Jack walked out, he said slowly, ¡± I¡¯m her ex-boyfriend. jack, who was 1.9 meters tall and strong, staggered! Jack was confused as he watched Tang ye leave! what!? W-what did he just say? f * ck. Jack was instantly confused. ** ¡°No way, cancel? Su Li, you can¡¯t cancel this business just because of personal grudges. We¡¯ve already reached an agreement before, and now we¡¯re just short of a transfer of goods before we talk about Huanhuan.¡± Jack paused for a moment. this man saved you, didn¡¯t he?! ¡°Jack, you don¡¯t understand what happened between us. I was going to kill this man, but I¡¯m giving him a chance now! however, there¡¯s no need to talk about the deal. in any case, i will not agree to a deal with someone like him!¡± In the large seven star hotel, Su Li wore a bathrobe and took a sip from a bottle of wine, his face cold. Tang ye had unintentionally saved her life and she felt humiliated. It was not because of her ability but because of their relationship. Jack chuckled helplessly. why? is it because he¡¯s your ex-boyfriend? ¡± Ex-boyfriend! It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t said this, but once she did, Su Li¡¯s eyes instantly swept over her like sharp arrows, yet the corners of her lips still curled up in a strange smile. Yi, what did you say?? ¡± Jackton pretended not to know anything and walked away as if he had never said that. However, he didn¡¯t plan to leave yet. He couldn¡¯t leave today if he didn¡¯t persuade her. He sat on the sofa and casually turned on the television. However, the moment the television was turned on, the scene on the television made his eyes widen. Chapter 683 ? 683 The relationship between the Queen and her bodyguard is exposed worldwide! ¡°According to reporter xxx¡¯s exclusive report, today, when the internationally popular female star Su Li was entering and leaving country F, she was behaving intimately with a man at the airport. They were holding hands, hugging, and kissing, and their relationship was not to be underestimated. You must know that Su Li, who is known as the Queen by countless fans, has always been single despite the constant gossip. ¡°The photos we¡¯ve seen in the past have never been so explicit. Besides, there were so many people coming and going at the airport without any concealment. Does that mean that Queen su is no longer single and has a boyfriend?¡± When these words came from the television, Su Li naturally also heard them. He immediately walked over with a wine bottle in his hand, and stared at the television. there¡¯s also another piece of bombshell news. The man who is rumored to be in a relationship with Queen su has a very special identity. Everyone, please take a look at the photos. You can see that in the countless street photos in the past, Queen Su Li always has a tall and thin bodyguard behind her. And let¡¯s compare them to the intimate photos at the airport. This clearly can be identified as the same person. Then, the question is, could it be that the high and mighty Queen Su Li is really in love with one of her bodyguards!? The large curved television embedded in the wall was currently broadcasting entertainment news. On it, various intimate photos of Su Li and a man continuously appeared. Su Li¡¯s face, bit by bit, became ashen. Jack was even more dumbfounded. He had already mentioned her ex-boyfriend in front of her, and now, intimate photos of her and another man were starting to appear on the television. It instantly made him feel quite embarrassed, but he coughed and said, ¡± these reporters really have too much free time on their hands to actually come up with such unrealistic things! He was about to turn off the TV. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Su Li called out to him, his gaze still locked on the television. To be honest, this was something that she had not expected at all. She did not think that she would not be discovered, but compared to being exposed, she preferred to take the initiative to tell her fans. Moreover, Xiaobai didn¡¯t like it. In this way, he would be specially photographed and exposed to the public if he went around him. su li looked at the television, then slowly raised the wine bottle and took a sip. he said indifferently, ¡± what was exposed this time was real. ¡± ¡°What?¡± jack was shocked. su li looked at him. ¡± i said, this man who was exposed, he¡¯s my boyfriend. from the beginning to the end, he¡¯s the only one i¡¯ve truly acknowledged. ¡± Jack was dumbfounded. He stammered, ¡± p-bodyguard? A bodyguard, he¡¯s your bodyguard Yingluo?¡± Obviously, this identity had shocked Jack. Su Li slightly raised his brows and snorted lightly. With a smile that was not a smile, he asked, ¡± why, is there a problem? ¡± So what if he was a bodyguard? Xiao Bai had protected her as! bodyguard for three years, so what if she was? What was the problem? Who said that bodyguards were not allowed to date? ¡°No, it¡¯s not me, Yingluo.¡± Jack hadn¡¯t even finished explaining when Su Li got up and left, heading for the large Open-Air Balcony. It was almost night time, so the sky looked particularly close and the stars looked particularly clear, as if they were within reach, but in fact, they were so far away. Su Li was holding a phone in his hand and was currently calling someone. For some reason, Su Li particularly missed him. What would he be like now that their photo relationship had been exposed? would he be worried? would he be unhappy? Did he miss her? The phone rang for a long time before it finally connected. Chapter 684 ? 684 Xiao Bai, raise me, I want to give birth to your child! ¡°Eh? Li?¡± A soft and gentle voice sounded. Upon hearing his voice, Su Li knew that he not only wanted to hear his voice, he also wanted to see him. That soft call made her entire heart soften and fill with warmth. It was as if all the unhappiness and depression from before had been swept away. ¡°Little Bai, did you see the news on TV?¡± Su Li¡¯s tone was somewhat probing. Actually, she didn¡¯t care about her relationship being exposed, but she wanted to protect Xiao Bai¡¯s privacy more. Chen nianbai was silent for a moment, then he slowly said, ¡± I saw it. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s caused you trouble. You¡¯ll be in the eye of the storm and be criticized. When Su Li heard these words, his heart trembled slightly. Little white was still the same. No matter what, she would always think for him first when something happened. As she thought about it, her eyes drooped slightly. She deliberately smiled and said playfully, ¡± sigh, then what do you think we should do? ¡± ¡°Yingluo, do you want me to clarify it in person? after all, my identity is Yingluo.¡± ¡°Little white!¡± Su Li suddenly interrupted him. When she spoke again, her tone was no longer playful and had a hint of gentleness. She said slowly, ¡± Xiao Bai, you have to take good care of the seaside Inn in country F. I feel that I¡¯m already a little tired of living under the spotlight. So, Xiao Bai, are you willing to support me in the future? ¡± Xiao Bai, are you willing to take care of me in the future? chen nianbai¡¯s side was completely stunned. ¡°Little Li Feifei? Are you kidding me? Trust me, everything will be fine, I will take care of this Yingluo.¡± Chen nianbai, do you think I¡¯m joking with you? ¡± su li¡¯s tone was raised by several levels. Then, his voice slowed down and he adjusted his emotions. I debuted early and have been here for a long time. I¡¯m really tired. If I can¡¯t do it in the future, I¡¯ll talk about it later. Right now, I just want to go back to the beach and live a peaceful life. I want to be with you every day. In the morning, I¡¯ll sit on the mountain to watch the sunrise. In the evening, I¡¯ll watch the sunset with you. At night, I can even watch the stars with you. When Su Li said this, she fantasized in her mind and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Yingluo isn¡¯t just like this. I¡¯m not young anymore, little Bai Yingluo. she bit her lip, her ears burning. I want to give birth to a baby for you. I still want to give birth to a baby for you, Yingluo. Chen nianbai¡¯s side fell silent. ¡°Little Bai Qingqing?¡± Su Li saw that he was no longer moving and couldn¡¯t help but call out. On Chen nianbai¡¯s end, when he spoke again, his voice could not help but be a little hoarse. He slowly said, ¡± ran ran, Xiao Li, don¡¯t lie to me. Don¡¯t lie to him. He had already taken it seriously. On Su Li¡¯s side, when he heard his words, the bottom of his heart instantly melted into a mess, but he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. then you agree to take care of me in the future? ¡± okay, ¡± he said with a smile in his hoarse voice. ¡°Forever?¡± ¡°Yingluo, yes, for a lifetime.¡± ** After reluctantly hanging up the phone with Chen nianbai, Su Li¡¯s heart was empty. It was as if his heart had grown wings, and he couldn¡¯t wait to fly back! When Su Li returned from the balcony, Jack had originally planned to leave. He could only say that he was unlucky to bring up matters of the heart in front of her, and it was such a complicated relationship between a man and a woman. It made her unhappy, so he planned to leave the matter of the deal for now. However, Jack didn¡¯t expect things to turn around. ¡°Su Li, I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯ll go to the hospital to see Miller.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Chapter 685 ? 685 Chen nianbai is jealous Su Li called out to Jack. Jack turned his head and heard her say, ¡± no matter who the other party is, make the deal as soon as possible. Settle that batch of goods as quickly as possible!!! She had to quickly settle this and go back! He didn¡¯t want to stay here for another minute. what are you still standing there for? hurry up and get ready! ¡°It¡¯s settled!¡± jack received the order and immediately left. Su Li walked to the bedroom and threw himself onto the large bed. He spread out his hands and took a deep breath. She missed Xiaobai. She missed him so much. But at this moment, Su Li would probably never have dreamed of this. when she hung up the phone, chen nianbai¡¯s figure flashed past the burj khalifa before he got into a car and left. ** Chen nianbai had indeed come here. He had asked the people in the group. As long as he wanted to know, he would definitely know what she was here for. Similarly, in a short amount of time, he had also found Su Li¡¯s location through his phone¡¯s GPS. However, that was all he could do. He only wanted to protect her in the dark and did not want her to know about his existence. It was best if she was fine. He would pretend that he had never been here. If there was an accident, he would do his best to protect her. Chen nianbai drove a very low-key car and stopped below the hotel Su Li was staying in. He didn¡¯t drive away, but stayed downstairs for the whole night. However ¡­ Chen nianbai still did not expect to see such a scene the next day. The next morning. A tall and well-built man walked out of the hotel first, followed by two people. When they walked together, Chen nianbai could not take his eyes off her. His eyes narrowed and his breathing stopped for a moment. At the entrance of the hotel. Su Li came out with her arms crossed over her chest. She was wearing sunglasses, and her long hair was loosely tied in a bun. Her languidness and charm combined into one. No expression could be seen on her face, but there was still a man by her side! It was also that man¡¯s appearance that gave Chen nianbai a heavy blow to his heart! that man was none other than tang ye! How could she be with that man? Why didn¡¯t she tell me? and the relationship between the two of them was very strong. There wasn¡¯t much of a smell of war at all. Chen nianbai¡¯s face turned slightly pale, and his slender hand that was holding the steering wheel unconsciously tightened a little. There was a strange feeling in his heart that was difficult to describe. Chen nianbai thought that she must have known what this man had done to her. But-! Their car started to move. Chen nianbai¡¯s car drove slowly behind them, following them at a distance that was neither too far nor too close. However, there was a trace of pain in his heart. It was Yingluo. He felt very uncomfortable in his heart. Chen nianbai didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he still had to admit that he cared a lot about it. He only wanted Su Li to be his and his alone, to come into contact with him, a man. What he cared more about was Su Li¡¯s attitude towards Tang ye after what he had done to him. How could she still get along with him in such a peaceful manner? Then did she come to see herself? And if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t want her to get involved in unnecessary trouble, he would have made a move on this man a long time ago. A man who threatened his life, a despicable love rival, he wouldn¡¯t want to let him live in this world! Su Li followed Jack¡¯s arrangements and met Tang ye for a meal in the morning. The group entered a restaurant. Chapter 686 ? 686 He was abused and discovered that he was following her! To discuss the location of the exchange, how to change hands was the most important. Not long after they entered a restaurant, another figure followed them in. When Tang ye met Su Li, he did not mention anything about what happened back then. On the surface, Su Li seemed to be absent-minded, but when others thought that she was not listening, she came to them and explained in detail. Jack had something to do at the last minute, so he left the private room. Su Li and Tang ye were the only two people left in the room. Su Li did not say anything more. He only took out a long and thin lady¡¯s cigarette as if he was bored to death. He lit it up and slowly smoked. The atmosphere in the private room was indescribably tense, but Su Li seemed to not feel anything, remaining calm and collected. Tang ye could not hold it in anymore, but a thousand words only became one sentence in front of him.¡±It¡¯s not good for girls to smoke. Control yourself.¡± Hearing this, Su Li snorted and continued to draw. Tang ye did not expect her to listen to him. He was still shocked by Su Li¡¯s identity. He knew that if he made her unhappy again, she could easily kill him if she wanted to. However, it was a little awkward. Did he dare to? Would he be afraid of her? Perhaps, he would not. Su Li continued to smoke. She was supposed to smoke even more violently after Tang ye¡¯s words, but suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and was slightly stunned. Then, he stopped what he was doing. That was because she suddenly recalled what she had said to Xiao Bai last night. She said that she would be back soon. She said that she was not young anymore and wanted to give birth to a baby for him. Baby Su Li took the cigarette away and directly threw it into a bottle of wine. She squinted her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Tang ye¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he accidentally touched it. The most important thing was her actions. When Tang ye saw that she had really stopped smoking, he thought that she had taken his words seriously. If she had listened to him, did that mean that she didn¡¯t have such a bad impression of him? Unexpectedly, just as he was thinking this, Su Li¡¯s voice came. Tang ye, you saved me the other day, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything. After this deal, we¡¯ll still part ways. If we meet again, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll still be rude to you. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive you just because you saved me. To me, these are two different things, understand? ¡± Su Li could be considered to have explained everything. this deal has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m only here to make sure that the deal doesn¡¯t go wrong. It doesn¡¯t matter who I¡¯m dealing with. Besides, I want to leave this place as soon as possible, so you¡¯d better not do anything that¡¯s too much for you. Tang ye¡¯s handsome face turned green and white from the series of verbal attacks. He was also taking more and more blows in his heart. This blow had only completely destroyed the tiny bit of fantasy he had about her. indeed, there was a moment when he really thought that it was fate that they could meet and interact here. But now, her words had erased everything. However, in the end, he still had his dignity. However, he wanted to fight back, but he couldn¡¯t do so at the moment. He could only stand up and walk out of the private room with an ugly expression. Detestable! This woman was really too detestable! After Tang ye went out, he wanted to wait for Jack to return before going in to save the two of them from the awkwardness. However ¡­ After Tang ye went out, he looked around the corner and saw a familiar back! Chapter 687 ? 687 They fought, Chen nianbai beat up Tang ye! Tang ye¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw the figure turn around the corner. He quickly followed her. It couldn¡¯t be wrong, it was definitely him! tang ye was still thinking that she might have disappeared, but as soon as he turned the corner, he was grabbed by the collar and pressed against the wall! His strength was terrifying and he was caught off guard. Tang ye found it hard to breathe and his face turned red. ¡± why are you here?! ¡± Chen nianbai¡¯s clear and handsome eyes were filled with a dark storm as he lowered his voice and asked him. Tang ye took a moment to catch his breath, but in the next moment, he was mocking Chen nianbai. so, we can only find out what she¡¯s doing through her love rival? ¡± ¡°You-!¡± Chen nianbai¡¯s face turned a few shades paler, and his eyes were filled with hatred. The referee¡¯s fist struck his abdomen hard! Tang ye¡¯s wound was healing at the exact spot where he was punched. He was in so much pain that his skin split open! Chen nianbai took advantage of the time when he was unable to resist and dragged him into the bathroom. Tang ye was once again pushed against the wall. He looked at Chen nianbai and laughed sarcastically. in the end, Who Do You Think You Are? On what basis do you think you can be together with Su Li, together forever!¡± As soon as he said this, Chen nianbai suppressed his anger and gave him a few more punches. Each punch was heavy, but he avoided the places where his face was exposed. ¡°We don¡¯t need an outsider to meddle in our Affairs!¡± Tang ye could not stand up anymore. He was half-kneeling on the ground but he did not forget to mock her. Hanhan, is it? then you don¡¯t have to care about what¡¯s between Su Li and me! As he said this, he continued,¡±so, two days ago, I was the one who saved Su Li¡¯s life at a critical moment. I was the one who protected her!¡± As for others, not only did they fail to protect her, they had clearly become her burden and would only drag her down. How could such a man be worthy of her? If you can¡¯t even protect your own woman, then don¡¯t even think about me!¡± Tang ye smirked when he saw Chen nianbai¡¯s face turn pale. don¡¯t even think about the negative impact it¡¯s brought to her on the internet. She¡¯s the most searched topic on the internet. Do you know how embarrassing it is for someone to fall in love with a lowly bodyguard?! On the surface, these words were attacking Chen nianbai¡¯s heart, making him suffer. Yes, because these were all facts that he did not want to admit. But putting all this aside, what he cared about the most was still Su Li¡¯s safety. ¡°Yingluo, what did you just say? You saved her life?¡± What had happened to her? Could it be that because of this, Su Li had gotten close to him? This was the first time in so many years that he did not know about her condition in time. He felt a sense of defeat and pain. His heart was empty and he was afraid that Tang ye was telling the truth. While he was worrying about her condition, he had to think about other things. He was too scared. Because Su Li¡¯s world could have many people, parents, friends, and loved ones. However, he was different. His world only had Su Li. he was so selfish that he could not tolerate anyone getting close to her, let alone tang ye. She also could not imagine that she would feel mentally tired one day. and now- Chapter 688 ? 688 I want to have a baby with you (1) She didn¡¯t tell me when she went out. Does she really think that I can¡¯t protect her anymore? Had he really become her burden? No, he didn¡¯t believe it. Tang ye looked at his pale face, but he did not feel happy. He was jealous. however, there was nothing he could do. what he said only served to anger the man. didn¡¯t he follow her like a shadow? why didn¡¯t he appear by her side to protect her? The more Tang ye thought about it, the angrier he got. He took advantage of the moment when Chen nianbai loosened his grip and immediately broke free from Chen nianbai¡¯s shackles. ¡°If you can see the truth, you will know what to do! Whether you want to harm her or be good to her, you can see it for yourself!¡± Tang ye¡¯s voice was hoarse and angry. He bent his tall body and turned to leave with some difficulty. Chen nianbai, on the other hand, looked a little dazed as he leaned against the wall. His pair of handsome eyes gradually filled with obscure and painful emotions. had he really become a burden to her? Did she really change her attitude towards Tang ye? His identity had really brought her a bad influence, right, Wanwan? Chen nianbai did not wear a human skin mask this time to prevent himself from being photographed. Moreover, he planned to never wear it again. because she said that she wanted to go back to where she was now and live with him. she said that she wanted to be with him all the time and live a simple, warm, and beautiful life. Chen nianbai felt his heart Twitch in pain. Cold sweat gradually appeared on his forehead. He lowered his head and clutched his chest. His slender and thin figure slowly walked out. A bitter smile slowly spread across his lips. The heart in his body was obviously artificial, but there was still pain that spread from the bottom of his heart to his limbs and bones. Just as Chen nianbai was leaving. That was what Tang ye saw when he returned to the room. Su Li rested his head on one arm and laid on the table. He stared at the long and thin cigarette in the wine bottle under the light, a faint smile on his lips. His eyes seemed to see through the bottle and see some other scene, so he was immersed in his own world, smiling sweetly. she was smiling so much that he was destined to stay out of her world forever. he didn¡¯t even have the chance to get in. and after a while, the sound of a car starting up rang out from outside the restaurant. su li¡¯s body was inexplicably startled, and then he turned his head to look out the window. She stood up and walked over, only to see a car leaving the scene. She frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? what happened?¡± Tang ye asked on purpose. Su Li¡¯s tightly furrowed brows slowly relaxed and he lightly exhaled. I¡¯m fine. Only Su Li knew. She just missed him. Even though he was in another country so far away from him, he always had the illusion that he could feel his aura. Jack was the one who decided on the delivery location. In the waters of Mount Ali port in the southwest of Dubai. When they were about to part ways after their discussion, Tang ye¡¯s heart ached as he watched her leave without any hesitation or nostalgia. In the end, he called out to her. ¡°Su Li, wait a moment, Zhenzhen!¡± ¡°what are you doing?¡± She turned her head and a flash of impatience appeared in her eyes. Tang ye looked at Jack, who understood and left. Right now. Tang ye then looked at her deeply and asked, Chapter 689 ? 689 I want to have a baby with you (2) ¡°Now, what about now? Su Li, are you happy with him?¡± Su Li slightly raised his brows. why? where did you get the feeling that I¡¯m not happy? ¡± ¡°Su Li, right now, the internet is crazily talking about you and a bodyguard, and there are even people insulting and laughing at you for being a coward.¡± ¡°Tang ye!¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was ruthlessly interrupted by Su Li. She immediately chuckled and looked at him with her arms crossed. I¡¯m seriously telling you, don¡¯t worry about my matters. Whether I¡¯m good or bad, it has nothing to do with you, understand? ¡± when he said this, he saw that tang ye¡¯s expression had turned dark. su li kept his cold smile and said with a straight face, ¡± i¡¯m fine. i love him and he loves me. no one can stop us from being together. ¡± After saying this, Su Li turned around and left. Tang ye¡¯s face turned pale as he watched her leave. He pursed his lips. He could tell. Su Li was serious. she was truly happy. every time she thought of that man, her eyes would be filled with seriousness and gentleness. He should have known earlier. But when he asked again, he still felt his heart ache, as if a blood reservoir had been dug out. He felt powerless and empty. If Chen nianbai was Su Li¡¯s white moonlight, he would be a shining shining star. Then Su Li was probably the Zhusha mole in his heart. However ¡­ She could miraculously obtain her white moonlight, but he would never have the luck to possess his Zhusha mole. the delivery will start tomorrow night. Su Li hoped that everything would go smoothly without any hiccups. after su li and tang ye parted ways, the first thing he did was to return to the hotel and turn on his computer. He logged into Weibo. The internet had exploded because her relationship with ¡± a bodyguard ¡± had been made public. The reason for this continued was because of her disappearance. Such a big thing had happened, and her manager couldn¡¯t find her. No one could find her to deal with this matter, so she could only let it ferment. Su Li had also thought about it. He had wanted to wait until the matter was resolved before appearing, but now it seemed that every minute and second of delay would bring about more negative effects. What she was even more unwilling to see was them criticizing and looking down on her ¡± bodyguard. so, After Su Li meticulously dressed herself up, she recorded a video. She recorded it for a full twenty minutes, then logged into her official Weibo and posted it. After clicking ¡®confirm¡¯, she took a deep breath and turned off the computer. He didn¡¯t watch it again. He didn¡¯t care what kind of waves the video would set off on the internet. It was enough. This ¡± bodyguard ¡± didn¡¯t seem to be good enough for her, so her fans couldn¡¯t accept it. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t let herself alone know what he meant to her. ** The next night. The sky was gloomy and the moon was dark. Jack had set the transaction location on the sea. They were on a cruise ship. And it was done at night, in secret. Several ships were carrying firearms. The sea was pitch black. The night was very deep, and some of the secret activities in the sea were also concealed. This transaction was very secretive, and it was in the center of the vast sea. The sea was shrouded in fog, looking mysterious and unfathomable. the two sides agreed on a price and officially exchanged the goods and money. They were in charge of transporting the goods to a safe area. Su Li¡¯s figure appeared on the deck of a cruise ship- Chapter 690 ? 690 I want to have! baby with you (3) she was dressed in a casual outfit, a pair of black pants and a casual top. the zipper was pulled up to her lips, covering half of her chin. she was holding a telescope on the deck and looking at everything around her. A few military arms ships were transporting and transferring across the sea. at the critical moment, they had also sent many people to protect him. ¡°Su Li, will they really come?¡± Jack came to the deck, and seeing that Su Li was here, he held a can of beer in his hand. As he walked over, he spoke with a profound meaning. Su Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t show much emotion, but a hint of ridicule flashed through his eyes. just you wait and see. Even if you think about it, you know that he lost a son to us. He definitely won¡¯t let this matter rest! That¡¯s right. The person who said this was none other than Harris. Since he wouldn¡¯t give up, they might as well go with the flow. Su Li glanced at her watch and felt the direction of the wind with her hands. When she spoke again, her face was serious. it¡¯s about time. I¡¯ll take those ships and leave first. Leave ships four, seven, and eight to me. jack shook his head. ¡± that b * stard really got off easy! ¡± some of these ships were empty shells without any firearms. it was to lure the enemy into the enemy¡¯s camp, but to avoid suspicion, ship no. 4 was filled with firearms. ¡°You guys hurry up and leave!¡± Su Li said immediately as he held the Night Vision Telescope and seemed to see some strange movements on the surface of the sea in the distance. ¡°Then be careful!¡± Jack warned him seriously. Su Li stretched out his hand and snatched the can of beer from his hand. He waved his hand. don¡¯t talk nonsense. Get out of here! Immediately, Jack began to make preparations. He quietly separated the ships carrying the firearms into two routes. Tang ye did not know about this. However, when Tang ye realized something was wrong and subconsciously went to ask Su Li, he was shocked when he heard Jack say that Su Li was covering for him. ¡°What did you just say? Su Li isn¡¯t here?¡± Tang ye rushed to the deck when he heard that. He panted slightly and his expression changed when he did not see her on the surrounding ships. Then, he thought of something and immediately walked in the direction of the cabin. ¡°What are you doing? Tang, you two have nothing to do with each other anymore! Do you want to go and find her? her ability is enough to deal with it!¡± Jack shouted from behind him. Tang ye did not even turn around- I don¡¯t care, I can¡¯t let her stay there alone! ¡°shit!¡± Jack cursed in a low voice. He was worried that Tang ye would cause trouble for her. However, when he followed her and saw how Tang ye was going to find her, he was shocked. Tang ye had a helicopter on such a big ship. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to protect her! I won¡¯t meddle in other matters!¡± Although Jack didn¡¯t expect him to do this, he had already made up his mind. He could only escort the goods to the designated port, where his people would be. And at Su Li¡¯s. five minutes ago. And it was so quiet that it was abnormal. It was only when Su Li was holding a Night Vision Telescope that she suddenly saw a person climbing up from the bottom of the sea on the edge of a cargo ship. She put down the telescope, and a strange smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Su Li looked at the can of beer in his hand, weighed it in his hand, aimed in the direction of that person, and accurately threw it over. Then, when there was still two meters between them, Su Li raised his hand and pulled the trigger. With a bang ¡­ Chapter 691 ? 691 I want to have! baby with you (4) The bottle of beer instantly exploded and the man was blown away. At the same time, it was a signal. Suddenly, the enemy no longer hid themselves, and her own people also appeared from the empty cargo ship. A few hidden ships finally appeared in the sea, showing a posture of half-surrounding them. Su Li said something into his earpiece, then turned around and ran towards the top of the ship he was on. On it was a -7 rocket Tong. This type of weapon had a thin wall, little mass, great power, and a long range. The flame it spewed out was small, and its structure was sturdy and durable. It could be used to shoot from both the left and right shoulders. Su Li aimed at a ship that was approaching and immediately blew a hidden whistle. In the next second-! The rocket seemed to have shot through the night sky like a cannonball, and with a bang, it blew up an enemy ship into pieces, igniting the first round of fire in the night. By the time Tang ye¡¯s helicopter arrived, the sea was already in flames. The pilot was flying the helicopter while Tang ye¡¯s helicopter was circling in the distance. He was holding a telescope, trying to find Su Li¡¯s whereabouts. His helicopter had a stealth function, so he could observe everything that was happening below from above. However ¡­ Just as Su Li¡¯s men were about to blast the enemy¡¯s men and ships into smithereens, two invisible Raptor fighter js suddenly flew over from the sky. When Su Li saw this, his pupils suddenly shrank. Damn it! She had never expected that they would send fighter jets! She immediately ordered through the headset, ¡± team members, get ready to retreat immediately. Abandon the ship! She said that was her order, but she prepared a rocket T-shaped object to attack the fighter J. the power of the j-s was no joke. they were probably infuriated by the fact that their ships and crew were about to be wiped out. they locked onto one of the ships and fired a small d-bomb, while the other j-gun fired wildly at the sky. The missile hit one of their ships, and flames instantly soared into the sky. The explosion caused the sea to reverberate with loud sounds for a long time. Su Li watched as his people jumped into the sea one after another. The laser beams in the air swept across the sea, and in an instant, many corpses appeared on the surface of the sea. Blood filled the air. Su Li¡¯s heart ached at the sight of this, and he was unable to restrain his anger. she restrained herself again and again, aiming the t-shaped rocket at one of the planes and bombarding it. It was caught off guard and didn¡¯t seem to notice that there was a big guy here. In an instant, the right wing of the plane was blown up and fell directly into the sea, making a huge explosion. And this also allowed her to successfully expose herself. immediately, another plane locked its small d-bomb on the ship. At the same time, Su Li, whose eyes had turned red from killing, also went to take the rocket t-bomb to attack the other party. Everything around her was in chaos, and flames flew everywhere. A rain of bullets rained down. Su Li only wanted to take revenge for her subordinates, and no matter what, she had to destroy the other party. Just thinking about this, she didn¡¯t hear someone desperately shouting her name. The D-Bomb had already been fired. It would be too late if he didn¡¯t escape now. And at the most crucial moment, Su Li¡¯s body was suddenly pounced on by someone. The two of them rolled down from above, and he pounced on her, taking her with him as they jumped into the sea. the bone-chilling seawater instantly attacked su li ¡­ [ remarks: the weapon¡¯s full name is not allowed to be used. Letters can be used instead. ] Chapter 692 ? 692 I want to have! baby with you (5) Bubbles kept coming out of her nose, and her long seaweed-like hair swayed as she tried to see everything at the bottom of the sea. She wanted to see who had come to save her and jump into the sea with her. However, before she could see clearly, she saw the ship that she was on explode in the blink of an eye. The waves of heat instantly hit the sea, and her entire body was suddenly wrapped tightly in his arms. The two of them sank deeper and deeper into the sea, and he held her and swam away without caring about anything. And at the moment of the explosion, Su Li saw it. He saw the person who was holding him. Her mind was in a daze, as if she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. That ¡­ That was Wanwan. Her lips moved, and bubbles instantly came out of her mouth. She quickly closed it again, but her heart felt like it was about to jump out. He was wearing a black underwater tights. No one knew how long he had been in the cold sea. At the moment of the explosion ¡­ The light from the fire made his handsome and fair face appear clearly in front of her. His dark and clear eyes were looking at her, but she could not see clearly. She could not see any deep meaning in his eyes. no matter what, her eyes turned red almost instantly. she was held tightly in his arms, and he used his back to shield her from all the dangers. He swam with no regard for his own safety and carried her away. However, when they finally escaped from the heat of the explosion, the machine guns above started to fire. Su Li had him let go of him and swam with all his might in another direction. It was impossible to avoid bullets at the bottom of the sea. It was all up to God. And when Su Li was swimming in front, he subconsciously turned his head to look at him. In the end, for some reason, when he turned his head, he saw that there was no one there. her mind suddenly exploded. There was a moment of blankness. Xiaobai ran ran Little white! That¡¯s right, the person who came to save her. No matter how hard she found it hard to believe, she had to admit that Xiao Bai was here! He actually followed her here to find her! It was not until a laser shot down from above and hit her that she suddenly woke up and immediately turned back to look for him. Su Li was simply scared to the extreme. Her entire body was attacked by an enormous sense of fear that spread to the bottom of her heart. Her eyes ached and were difficult to bear, but she had to keep them wide open, not daring to miss any place she could return to. Tears gathered at the corner of her eyes and were carried away by the sea. Su Li finally saw a black shadow. However, when she saw the other party, she didn¡¯t know if she should be relieved or angry. She saw the black shadow attack her in an instant. There were two guns on his shoulders in case of emergency, and these guns were the guns of the dead men. Su Li just watched as he quickly swam towards her. Only then did the string that had been tightly stretched in her mind relax. he took her hand and the two of them escaped together. the rate of firing was much lower, with only a few shots left. they were almost out of breath and finally managed to swim to the surface. ¡°whoosh-!¡± with the sound of water, the two of them instantly appeared on the surface of the sea. su li panted heavily, revealing his fair and beautiful face that was stained with rolling dewdrops. But how could Su Li care about these things? she looked at the man in tight black clothes, and without another word, she swam up and hugged him tightly. The moment he opened his mouth, his voice was extremely hoarse. get lost! Are you crazy to come here?¡± Chapter 693 ? 693 I want to have! baby with you (6) How could he be here! Wasn¡¯t he waiting for her at home? As she spoke, she could not help but hit him on the back in anger. Chen nianbai¡¯s face was a little pale. He also hugged her and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± Xiao Li, you¡¯re used to having me by your side all the time. I can¡¯t leave you at this time. I still have to ¡­ Still have to protect you. Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Before she could finish her words, he suddenly hugged her tightly and couldn¡¯t help but cough. Su Li¡¯s heart ached so much that it broke into pieces. How could she blame him again? however, when she wanted to withdraw her hand, her eyes accidentally touched the wet and hot hand, and her whole body was shocked. He thought it was water. But at this time, under the moonlight, she was still hugging him, and her hands were behind his back. When she raised her head, her eyes came into contact with a shocking bright red. He was still hugging himself, trying his best to suppress his coughing. His body was getting heavier and heavier. When Su Li saw this, the rims of his eyes instantly turned red, and his fingertips could not help but tremble. No. no. What was going on? She bit her lip and buried her face in his shoulder. She couldn¡¯t help but want to bite him. chen nianbai hugged her tightly, as if he was afraid that if he did not hold her for a little longer and feel her body temperature, he would never feel it again. ¡°Xiao Li, Xiao Li will take this for you. Take it well.¡± He handed her the gun he was carrying. However, Su Li acted as if he didn¡¯t know anything, didn¡¯t notice anything, and didn¡¯t know anything. He tried his best to suppress his trembling voice and said hoarsely, ¡± Qianqian, don¡¯t. Chen nianbai, didn¡¯t you come to protect me? Qianqian, why would I want this gun? I want you, I want you to protect me. I don¡¯t want anything else, I don¡¯t want anything. When she said this, large hot tears fell from her eyes and landed on his shoulder. She clutched him tightly and hugged him tightly. It was as if he had used all his strength. A feeling of powerlessness and despair filled her heart. Su Li only felt a metallic taste in her throat, causing her to be in great pain. He had just disappeared at the bottom of the sea. He had been shot, right? he was really shot, right? He knew that he might not be able to protect her well, so he risked his life to go back and get her two guns for her to use for self-defense, right? Chen nianbai¡¯s body froze. He could feel the hot tears falling on his cold shoulders. His fingers could not help but tremble. Hanhan, I¡¯m sorry. Xiao Li, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m sorry, Hanhan. yet su li bit down hard on his shoulder, large drops of tears falling down as he choked, ¡± you bastard, i don¡¯t want you to say sorry to me, i don¡¯t want you to say sorry to zhenzhen! ¡± As Su Li said send him off, she suddenly let go of him. Then, she looked at his increasingly pale face and his pained eyes. A hint of ruthlessness flashed through her red eyes as she said, ¡± Chen nianbai, I said that no matter what, I will be with you! At most, I¡¯ll just die. What the hell am I afraid of? A Yingluo who I never cared about, but who I care about.¡± When she said this, her tone, which was still tough a second ago, suddenly seemed to be unable to hold it in the next second. Her tears completely burst out. She grabbed his arm and choked with hoarseness. the only thing I care about has always been you, Yingluo. The only thing I care about is you, Yingluo. Only you¡¯re the only one do you even know how much i care about you? Su Li¡¯s eyes were blurred by tears. Just as Chen nianbai¡¯s body froze, she went up to him again and kissed him on the lips. The smell of blood filled his mouth. It was as if she wanted to hug him and kiss him until the end of time. Tears fell from her face and slid between her lips and teeth. They were salty and bitter. Their bodies slowly sank into the sea. They kissed at the bottom of the sea. Her long hair was spread out like ink. She hooked her arms around his neck and kissed him. The two of them hugged each other tightly and slowly descended. It was as if the two of them were about to truly blend into the dark sea. Until¨C! the sound of a propeller suddenly rang out in the air. Su Li suddenly felt his waist tighten. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Chen nianbai pressing his forehead against hers and slowly saying in a hoarse voice,¡±Xiao Li, you can¡¯t die!¡± The next second. He seemed to have used all his strength to hold her waist tightly and swim upwards. In the air, Tang ye¡¯s helicopter arrived. He kept shouting Su Li¡¯s name, his face red with anxiety. He had clearly seen two people from afar! And it was very clear. He saw two people hugging and kissing below. Even though it hurt his eyes, he panicked and was afraid when he saw the two of them slowly falling into the sea. When Su Li resurfaced, he also immediately saw the helicopter hovering above them. The man on the screen was still shouting her name. It was Tang ye! su li¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and a hint of hope appeared in them. When Tang ye saw Su Li appear, he immediately threw a rescue rope down. There was only one of them on the plane. They had swum far away from the war-torn area, but their presence here would still be discovered very quickly. They had to escape as soon as possible. After the rescue rope was pulled down, Su Li reached out to grab it. She closed her eyes for a moment, and the corners of her lips seemed to be filled with an indescribable bitter smile. He really deserved death. Su Li took the rope, and when she turned her head again, she immediately wanted to tie it around Xiao Bai¡¯s waist. Chen nianbai grabbed her hand, and although his voice was weak and powerless, it was terrifyingly firm. you go up first! su li forcefully pried his hand away. ¡± fool, why do we have to separate? this long rope can withstand the weight of the two of us. let¡¯s go together! ¡± Chen nianbai¡¯s movements paused. Su Li smiled as he tried to tie it. this Tang ye really doesn¡¯t want to owe me anything. We agreed that I was going to kill him, but I didn¡¯t expect fate to make a fool out of me. In the end, he¡¯s the one who came to save me. She had saved the most important person in her life. Chen nianbai¡¯s face was already very pale. He had lost too much blood and his consciousness was becoming more and more unclear. He could only hold her hand tightly to prevent her from letting go. Su Li couldn¡¯t help but smile at his actions. silly boy, let go of my hand. How can I tie it up properly if you¡¯re holding me like this? ¡± There was a hint of hoarseness in his faint laughter. As his consciousness became more and more blurry, he let go of her hand. and just at this moment, su li suddenly stepped forward and kissed him on the lips, caressing his handsome and pale face. in the depths of his eyes, there was a touch of so, so deep love. It seemed as if he couldn¡¯t bear to part with Yingluo. Chapter 694 ? 694 I want to have! baby with you (7) only you¡¯re the only one Do you even know how much I care about you? Su Li¡¯s eyes were blurred by tears. Just as Chen nianbai¡¯s body froze, she went up to him again and kissed him on the lips. The smell of blood filled his mouth. It was as if she wanted to hug him and kiss him until the end of time. Tears fell from her face and slid between her lips and teeth. They were salty and bitter. Their bodies slowly sank into the sea. Kissing at the bottom of the sea. her long hair was spread out like ink. she hooked her arms around his neck and kissed him. the two of them hugged each other tightly and slowly descended. It was as if the two of them were about to truly blend into the dark sea. Until¨C! the sound of a propeller suddenly rang out in the air. Su Li suddenly felt his waist tighten. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Chen nianbai pressing his forehead against hers and slowly saying in a hoarse voice,¡±Xiao Li, you can¡¯t die!¡± The next second. He seemed to have used all his strength to hold her waist tightly and swim upwards. In the air, Tang ye¡¯s helicopter arrived. He kept shouting Su Li¡¯s name, his face red with anxiety. He had clearly seen two people from afar! And it was very clear. He saw two people hugging and kissing below. Even though it hurt his eyes, he panicked and was afraid when he saw the two of them slowly falling into the sea. When Su Li resurfaced, he also immediately saw the helicopter hovering above them. The man on the screen was still shouting her name. It was Tang ye! Su Li¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and a hint of hope appeared in them. When Tang ye saw Su Li appear, he immediately threw a rescue rope down. There was only one of them on the plane. They had swum far away from the war-torn area, but their presence here would still be discovered very quickly. They had to escape as soon as possible. After the rescue rope was pulled down, Su Li reached out to grab it. She closed her eyes for a moment, and the corners of her lips seemed to be filled with an indescribable bitter smile. He really deserved death. Su Li took the rope, and when she turned her head again, she immediately wanted to tie it around Xiao Bai¡¯s waist. Chen nianbai grabbed her hand, and although his voice was weak and powerless, it was terrifyingly firm. you go up first! Su Li forcefully pried his hand away. fool, why do we have to separate? this long rope can withstand the weight of the two of us. Let¡¯s go together! Chen nianbai¡¯s movements paused. Su Li smiled as he tried to tie it. this Tang ye really doesn¡¯t want to owe me anything. We agreed that I was going to kill him, but I didn¡¯t expect fate to make a fool out of me. In the end, he¡¯s the one who came to save me. she had saved the most important person in her life. Chen nianbai¡¯s face was already very pale. He had lost too much blood and his consciousness was becoming more and more unclear. He could only hold her hand tightly to prevent her from letting go. Su Li couldn¡¯t help but smile at his actions. silly boy, let go of my hand. How can I tie it up properly if you¡¯re holding me like this? ¡± There was a hint of hoarseness in his faint laughter. As his consciousness became more and more blurry, he let go of her hand. and just at this moment, su li suddenly stepped forward and kissed him on the lips, caressing his handsome and pale face. in the depths of his eyes, there was a touch of so, so deep love. It seemed as if he couldn¡¯t bear to part with Yingluo. Chapter 695 ? 695 Do you know how much I care about you?(8) ¡°Xiao Bai, promise me, no matter what happens, you have to live well, Yingluo!¡± After saying that, she slowly let go of his face. At this moment, the rescue rope began to be pulled up. at the moment they were pulled up, other than su li, none of them had reacted. Chen nianbai watched as he slowly rose up while she was getting further and further away from him in the dark sea. He, who was initially in a state of unconsciousness, finally woke up from the stimulation-! He looked at this scene in disbelief. He desperately reached out his hand, but it could only move further and further away from her. His lips trembled slightly. Xiao Li, Xiao Li is disdaining Su Li ¡­! In the end, he, who was on the verge of a mental breakdown, suddenly shouted her name. However-Su Li was below, shouting at Tang ye with all his might,¡±Tang ye!¡± take him away! Take him away and let him live, then I¡¯ll forgive you! I beg you, you must save him-!¡± Tang ye was shocked. He never thought that it would end like this! Tang ye saw that the fighter jet in the distance was flying towards them. He looked at the slender figure on the sea and kneeled on the ground. He punched the fighter jet with his fist. His eyes were red and he clenched his fist tightly. In the end, he had no choice but to say, ¡± ¡°Pull hard-!¡± Su Li watched as Chen nianbai was pulled up, watched as he shouted her name, watched as he desperately stretched out his hand, wanting to grab her. Su Li¡¯s eyes finally became a little moist, but the corners of his lips could not help but curl into a faint and gentle smile. Xiaobai. You¡¯ve done too much for me, too much, too much. Finally ¡­ I can also do it for you once. Promise me, no matter what happens, you will live on, okay? in fact, she should have died long ago. She was such a bad woman. She was not kind at all, and she had a poisonous tongue. She had made so many people hate her. What was so good about her that she was worth him loving her so deeply? Every time she was in danger, he had to stay by her side and protect her at the first moment? No matter if it was six years ago or six years later, he was still the same. No matter what identity he had. But Xiaobai ran ran Do you know that even though I¡¯m so bad, I truly love you? even though i¡¯m a bad girl, i just like you. You are my most beloved person in this world. You¡¯re the only one who Pampers me and Pampers me the most. Without you, what am I supposed to do? Xiaobai. She was so cold. The sea water was bone-piercingly cold, as if it was going to soak her limbs and bones. Her body was getting heavier and heavier. She was losing consciousness. Gradually, her entire body sank into the sea. Su Li watched as the fighter jet got closer and closer. The helicopter that Tang ye and the rest were in could only leave quickly. She watched as the fighter jet fired in her direction. Xiaobai. Do you know that everything I said that day was true? I really want to quit that circle and just want to live by the beach with you, Yingluo. Facing the sea, the flowers bloomed in the warmth of spring. In the morning, he climbed to the top of the mountain to watch the sunrise. In the evening, they would watch the sunset together by the beach. At night, I¡¯ll lie in bed and count the stars with you. i still want to have babies with you, yingluo. Little white, do you know that you¡¯re not the only one who took these things seriously? I also took them seriously, Yingluo. Su Li¡¯s eyes finally slowly closed. Tears flowed out from the corners of his eyes, one by one, melting into the seawater. She didn¡¯t know when, but all of a sudden, she felt her entire body become lighter. however, at that moment, his consciousness also disappeared. Chapter 696 ? 696 Tell Xiao Bai that she¡¯s dead (1) ** ¡°How is he? he¡¯s been unconscious for three days and three nights.¡± ¡°The doctor said that as long as he can wake up today, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± The person who said this had a low and hoarse voice. After he finished speaking, he put out the cigarette in his hand and got up to do something. her eyes were still closed. just as she regained consciousness, she vaguely heard such a sound coming from outside. Her feathery eyelashes fluttered slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes. A room with a tatami pattern came into view. The original wooden windows were separated by three or four layers. The small window at the bottom was half-opened by a wooden pole, and a small breeze flowed in and circulated the air inside. The room was dimly lit. She seemed to be able to hear the sound of running water. He didn¡¯t know where he was. However, the voice of the person who had just spoken was familiar to her. Just as she was thinking, the door was suddenly opened. A tall figure walked in. She tilted her head slightly and saw a black shadow half-blocking the light above her head. His handsome face cast a shadow. And when he saw her open her eyes, he was suddenly shocked for a moment. He hurriedly leaned over, half-knelt on the ground, and anxiously said,¡±Su Li, Su Li!¡± You¡¯re awake!¡± Su Li glanced at him and said in a hoarse voice,¡±Suan NI Water.¡± su li looked at the man in front of her. who else could it be but tang ye? she had no idea what had happened. After she sank to the bottom of the sea that night, she had lost all her memories in a daze. ¡°Be careful not to touch your hands.¡± She was still on an IV drip. Tang ye carefully helped her up and gave her some water. After Su Li finished drinking, he took a deep breath and weakly asked, ¡± where¡¯s Zhenzhen? how is he? ¡± This ¡®he¡¯, there was no need to specifically say who it was, everyone knew. Tang ye¡¯s eyes flickered. he¡¯s fine now, but he¡¯s gone. He¡¯s not here. Su Li¡¯s entire body froze. He did not say anything more, but he just looked straight at him. Tang ye¡¯s heart was in a mess under her gaze. It was as if everything he had done could not be hidden from her eyes. However, he did not say anything more. He directly ignored Su Li¡¯s gaze, stood up, and left. There was an indescribable bitterness and pain in her heart. After he went out, he talked to someone for a while. When he came back in, it was Jack. She was lying on a low tatami mat, so when they came in to talk to her, they naturally half-knelt as they were afraid that they couldn¡¯t hear her clearly. Jack looked at her, and for a moment, the expression between his brows was somewhat complicated. Su Li, he told me to tell you. He told that person that you¡¯re already dead. Su Li¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. Even though he was weak, he still couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. His face was pale, but he still gritted his teeth and cursed in a low voice, ¡± that bastard-! How could he tell her that! how could he say that! How could Xiaobai take it? I¡¯m going to find him. I¡¯m going now! ¡°Wait-! You¡¯re still in an unstable condition and will faint easily. It¡¯s not suitable for you to take the plane.¡± Jack quickly held her down as she tried to get up. He held her down and took a deep breath. calm down. I¡¯ll tell you about his situation. Only after hearing these words did Su Li settle down a little. However, it was as if grass had grown in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t wait to go find him. ¡± he lost too much blood and fainted at first, but ¡­ ¡± Chapter 697 ? 697 Tell Xiao Bai that she¡¯s dead (2) his body is strange. He¡¯s recovering very quickly, and the day after Tang ye told him that you were dead, he went to find Harris and killed him. He¡¯s already left. When Su Li heard what Jack said, she couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±wait, then right now I ¡­¡± you¡¯re still in Dubai. This is a good place for you to recuperate. I think that Tang ye risked his life to save you out of selfishness. He probably doesn¡¯t want that person to know where you are. That was indeed the case. That night three days ago. Tang ye watched as Su Li sank into the sea. On the other hand, there was the threat of the fighter jet. At that time, Chen nianbai had already lost too much blood and passed out from the shock. Tang ye could not accept watching her die. Even though he might have lost his life, he had jumped off the plane to save her. Fortunately, they avoided the machine gun fire. At that time, there were already some broken ship shells floating on the sea. He carried her and put her on it until Jack¡¯s men rushed over and they were rescued. When Su Li heard him say that Tang ye had risked his life to save her, Su Li was silent for a long time. Finally, he took a deep breath. It was as if he had let go of it or something else, no one knew. However, Su Li knew clearly that no matter what happened between them in the past, if Tang ye had not saved her, she would not be lying here. If Tang ye had not appeared that night, little White¡¯s life would have been in danger. After Su Li woke up, he followed the instructions and rested for a night. The next day. She was already preparing to return. Jack had prepared new clothes for her and taken care of everything. however, when they were about to leave, su li expressed that she wanted to have a few words with tang ye, but jack told her, ¡± mr. tang is no longer here. he knows that you¡¯re leaving and he can¡¯t stop you. he said that you can leave directly. ¡± Su Li was slightly startled. She did not expect to see Tang ye for the first time when she woke up, and also the last time before they parted. Although she hated him as if he was her enemy, this time, she wanted to let it go. She wanted to let go of all her grudges. Jack looked at her in slight silence and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±Su Li, he still had a sentence for me to pass on to you.¡±¡±Su Li, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Su Li said nothing, only calmly glanced at him. Jack said, ¡± he said that you¡¯ve forgiven him. He hopes that you can remember what you said, Hanhan. Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered. Yes. That night, when he had pulled Xiao Bai up, she had shouted at him that if he saved Xiao Bai, she would forgive him. She did not expect him to remember it so clearly, to the extent that he would say the same words to her at this moment. ¡°yingluo didn¡¯t do anything wrong. i¡¯ve forgiven him.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Jack said as he took her things and left to send her off. Su Li¡¯s feet hesitated for a moment, but it was only for a short moment. The next second, she turned around and left with Jack. The moment she turned around. In a room, the curtains were pulled open slowly. a tall figure was standing there, looking at her with a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but what i can¡¯t get is always in turmoil. Tang ye thought to himself, he had played with countless women, but Su Li was the only one who had hurt him. She was the one who had made him fall into her hands, and she had become a mole in his heart that he would never be able to get. So much so that he had feelings for other women- Chapter 698 ? 698 The heart-wrenching video He no longer had any interest. The moment Su Li¡¯s slender and tall figure left his line of sight. He wasn¡¯t thinking about giving her his blessings for the future. Instead, his mind seemed to be empty, and the scenes of them interacting with each other in the past appeared in his mind. The first time they met, she was like a queen who made people submit to her. in his house, she seduced him like a vixen; In the middle of the night, she handsomely rode a Harley downstairs and took him to climb the skyscraper for fun. No matter what she looked like, she would always be the woman he loved the most in his life. Tang ye thought back to their past and smiled. ** Country F. A small coastal country. in a room. The television was broadcasting some entertainment news. And the camera above was none other than Su Li¡¯s. This was the video that she had posted on Weibo previously. The time was the day before the mission. The internet was still full of mixed opinions about the love between the superstar and her bodyguard, especially the ¡± bodyguard ¡°, which had a relatively bad influence. Su Li did not wait until the matter was over to post this video. A man was sitting on the sofa. His handsome face was pale and weak as he watched her appear in the video. Su Li had recorded that video for a full twenty minutes. In the video, Su Li had dressed up very beautifully and said to the camera, ¡± today, I recorded this video to make it clear that some people said that my relationship had been exposed for a long time and that I had not appeared because I was avoiding it. No, please don¡¯t make wild guesses again. I didn¡¯t think that the exposure of my relationship would have much of an impact on me, so I feel that there is no need to rush to clarify anything. Right now, I just want to tell everyone and my fans that I¡¯m indeed in love, but not now, but nine years ago. From the beginning to the end, I only have one man. As for his identity, although I don¡¯t want to reveal too much, he is indeed one of my bodyguards. However, sometimes, the malicious speculations and reactions of many people on the internet make me feel that the other party¡¯s three views are very wrong. Does love have to do with money, identity, and status? Besides, when I¡¯m with someone, the main point should be whether we¡¯re happy or not, not to speculate about our feelings, isn¡¯t that right, Yingluo?¡± In the video that Su Li had recorded, it was rare for her to so seriously express her attitude. And in the end, she said a single sentence that deeply pierced into the hearts of countless people. everyone else thinks I¡¯m great and have a bright Halo around me. Yes, I think so too. I¡¯m indeed a proud person, but when I meet the person I like, I feel that I¡¯m not good at all. I¡¯m such a proud person, but after meeting you, I feel that I¡¯m not good in any way. In the video, when Su Li said this, she slightly lowered her eyes, a faint smile on her lips. When she raised her head again, she said to the camera, in my life, there has never been a happier time than when I was with him. There¡¯s no time in my life that¡¯s more enjoyable than being with him. The video recording was coming to an end. The man sitting on the carpet in front of the sofa watched this scene, and his handsome eyes finally blurred again. He had locked himself in his room and watched the video dozens of times. However, each time, it would make him feel as if his heart was being torn apart in the end. Chapter 699 ? 699 Chen nianbai, I¡¯m here to find you (1) ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Two days passed by in the blink of an eye. It was early in the morning. Country F. The Four Seasons were like spring, and the scenery was pleasant. Seagulls were circling in the clear blue sky. Tropical forests were lined up on the mountain, the sea washed over the rocks, and the thin waves rolled against the beach. At this time, the sky was still bright, and the sun had not risen yet. It was still early, so there weren¡¯t many people out at the beach. Only a few people were picking up shells or running along the beach. He saw a man picking up shells on the beach. There was a little girl next to him, barefoot, picking shells with the man. When Su Li arrived, he threw the driver a big head. keep the change. He got out of the car and closed the door. Then, when she looked at the beach again, her anxious heart finally relaxed. Time seemed to have slowed down. she took off her sunglasses, held them in her hand, and carried a bag on her shoulder. then, she looked at the familiar and quiet beach. the excitement in her heart that had finally calmed down could not be concealed again, and they were intertwined. Xiaobai. Little white, you are here, right? Su Li walked in the direction of the ocean view Inn. At this time, the lights were already on, so there was probably someone standing guard in the main hall. The wind chimes rang, and the door opened. As soon as Su Li entered, he looked at the counter. There was an unfamiliar face sitting there. It was a middle-aged woman who was nodding off from time to time. When she entered, she immediately woke up and yawned. Hello, miss. Are you staying here? ¡± Su Li surveyed his surroundings. Everything was the same as before. She then said, ¡± where¡¯s your boss? I¡¯m looking for your boss. The woman was stunned and looked at her suspiciously. She sized her up and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the boss. As soon as she said this, Su Li was instantly dumbfounded. He turned his head to look at her with a whoosh. what did you say?! You¡¯re the owner of this shop?¡± The woman nodded. this shop has a new boss two days ago. I¡¯m the new boss. When Su Li heard these words, it was as if he had received a heavy blow from the bottom of his heart. What was going on? didn¡¯t they say that they would open the shop here, wait for her to come back, and take care of her? ¡°Then, then do you know where the previous boss went to?¡± Not only him, but also little mu Luo and the others. Where did they all go? did he give up his life here and leave? Could she not find him again? Su Li¡¯s heart felt heavy, and he found it hard to breathe. The middle-aged woman looked at her in surprise, but she still told her, ¡± that person shouldn¡¯t have left. I don¡¯t know where he went. When she said this, she asked again,¡±miss, are you still living in Wanwan?¡± Before he could finish speaking, Su Li suddenly turned around, pushed open the door, and left. She ran away and threw her bag away. She ran around the beach and shouted, ¡± Chen nianbai-! Chen nianbai-!¡± Su Li¡¯s entire being was in a state of panic, confusion, and helplessness. Where did he go? Didn¡¯t he know that she would come back and look for him? How could she be willing to leave him just like that? Su Li looked around the beach. Some people heard her shout and saw a woman running around the beach shouting a person¡¯s name. They all looked over. And just after Su Li left, in the sea view Inn ¡­ Chapter 700 ? 700 Chen nianbai, I¡¯m here to find you (2) Not long after she left, a 15 or 16-year-old girl with two pigtails walked out. She was still in a daze and asked casually, ¡± mom, I think I heard a familiar voice just now. Did anyone come here? ¡± The middle-aged woman looked at her and asked, ¡± why are you up so early? why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer? ¡± AI, why didn¡¯t anyone come just now? it was another young woman who came to look for your brother nianbai as soon as she came in. I sent her away without saying anything. How many days has your brother nianbai been back? With this face, he¡¯s just a Playboy. So many young ladies are finding all kinds of excuses to see him.¡± Little mu Luo nodded in understanding. Ever since brother nianbai returned, he had been using a new identity. He said that this was his true identity when he appeared here. That was his true appearance. He was so handsome that she could not help but want him. she curiously asked him why he suddenly changed his mind and appeared with his real identity and appearance. Brother nianbai was silent for a long time. Finally, he told her, ¡± He said that he was afraid that one day when Xiao Li came back, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find him after she changed her appearance. At that time, he was surprised and wondered why sister su didn¡¯t come back with him. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, and just when she thought he wouldn¡¯t ignore her, he said, ¡± She would come back. One day, she would come back. Her heart felt a little strange when she said this, but at that time, she saw that brother Bai¡¯s expression was not right, so she didn¡¯t ask anymore. The boss of this shop was brother nianbai, but he was afraid that people would disturb him, so he asked his mother for help. This Seaside Inn used to belong to their family. However, after her father passed away, her mother sold it to brother nianbai in order to support her studies and life. now, brother nianbai had truly become the boss behind the scenes. In fact, little mu Luo also knew that he wanted them to stay here. Otherwise, he would be alone. He was not good at talking, so he was more alone and didn¡¯t have any contact with people. ¡°mom, where did xiao anqi go?¡± xiao anqi was the daughter of her mother¡¯s aunt. she was only three years old and had come here to travel with her aunt. ¡°are you going to look for them? your brother nianbai went out in the morning and xiao anqi woke up early. she hugged his leg and stuck to him. your brother nianbai carried her and went with him.¡± Little mu Luo pushed open the glass door, rubbed her eyes, and walked out. On the beach. As the beautiful sunrise gradually appeared, more and more people gathered. Su Li shouted Chen nianbai¡¯s name and ran continuously. He was so anxious that his eyes were red from crying. He didn¡¯t understand why Chen nianbai had disappeared. What happened to their agreement? ¡°Little white, Yingying! Chen nianbai is so embarrassed!¡± Su Li constantly shouted and constantly asked the people around him. In the distance, a thin figure appeared on the beach. It was such a thin and tall man, and there was a chubby little girl following him by his calf. She was slowly holding his hand. When he heard the voice, his body froze. He heard a woman not far behind him shouting a name. His blood seemed to have frozen, and he didn¡¯t dare to turn around. He thought he was dreaming. At this time, the little baby began to climb up his body, asking for a hug. However, he seemed to have lost his reaction and could not move at all. Until ¡­ Chapter 701 ? 701 Chen nianbai, I¡¯m here for you!(3) The little girl with pink toot fell to the ground with her butt before he could get up. However, he did not dare to look back. He bent down and his hands trembled slightly as if he was going to carry the little girl. Su Li¡¯s breathing was in disorder as she ran on this vast beach. Having just survived a disaster, her body was still very weak, and her eyes were almost going to blur. She grabbed and asked everyone she saw, as if she was about to be possessed. As her vision wavered, she saw a man bending over to carry the child. Before she could see clearly, she quickly walked over to him and asked while panting, ¡± Hello, Yingluo, have you seen a tall, thin, and taciturn man often appear here? Yingluo. At this moment. Time seemed to have stopped. He had his back to her and lowered his head. The pink little guy grabbed his shoulder and wanted to get up. He lowered his head and did not say anything, as if he did not hear her. However, his eyes had already turned red. He clenched his fists tightly and did not dare to look up or turn around. He was afraid that he was dreaming, so he tried his best to suppress his emotions. But in the end, he still slowly stretched out a hand and pointed in a direction. ¡°What, could it be Yingluo?¡± The anxious Su Li immediately looked in the direction he was pointing, only to discover that that direction was the ocean view Inn. However, she still subconsciously ran two steps in that direction. However, as she ran, she gradually stopped, holding her forehead and panting.¡¯Something¡¯s wrong ¡­!¡¯ what was wrong? Su Li stopped in the direction of the ocean view Inn. Wait for bi an! That man just now! The man who was carrying the child was stunned! Su Li¡¯s body seemed to have frozen, but no matter what, she still slowly turned around and stammered. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. There was a distance of seven to eight meters between the two of them. Su Li shook his somewhat muddled head, as if he wanted to see him clearly. And the other party had already turned around. He was wearing a white shirt and black Casual pants. His pants were rolled up as he looked at her. His handsome eyes were red, and the little boy beside him suddenly sat on the ground, seemingly at a loss as he watched this scene. The little girl saw someone appear and immediately got up, running over to him. little mu luo shouted her name from not far away. Little mu Luo saw the two people standing there and looking at each other from a distance. she grabbed her cousin¡¯s chubby little hand and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡± aiya, sister su is finally back! Brother nianbai is right!¡± Then, she held Lil Angie¡¯s hand and the two of them, one adult and one child, left. On the beach. At this moment, only the two of them were left. It was as if the entire world had quieted down at this moment. Su Li just looked at him like that. She had not expected that when she had just gotten out of the car, she had actually already seen his figure. however, there was a child beside him, and she thought she had seen wrongly. She had gone around in vain, but no matter how many times she went around, she still found him. Su Li was wearing a pair of jeans and a sleeveless shirt. His long hair was blown by the sea breeze, half covering his beautiful face. Her eyes were still red because she thought she had almost lost him. Her heart was filled with fear and despair. And now- Chapter 702 ? 702 I clearly have no taboos, but you are one hundred and one She looked at him and slowly walked toward him. She walked in front of him and slowly reached out her hand to touch his handsome face with a trembling hand. She looked at his clean and beautiful eyebrows, his clear and red eyes, his seemingly unattainable nose bridge, and his light pink thin lips. Until ¡­ Suddenly, a drop of warm liquid dripped down from the back of her trembling hand. That was his Kasaya. ¡­¡­ That drop of liquid had burned her skin and made her heart burn. Her lips trembled as if she had a lot to say, but in the end, her throat seemed to be choked and she couldn¡¯t say a word. Tang ye had told him that he was dead. How much pain must he be feeling in his heart? however, she knew that xiao bai had listened to her. no matter what happened, he had to live well. Because at that time, he wasn¡¯t the only one carrying his life, but hers as well. He wanted to live on with her love. He simply did it. That was why there was a moment like this. She caressed his face and stood on her tiptoes. She took the initiative and tried to kiss him on the lips. His entire body was still tense and stiff. His arms slowly wanted to hold her, but he was afraid that it was an illusion. It was only when he really touched her and she was really in his arms that he gradually tightened his arms and finally hugged her tightly. Su Li went from a light kiss of longing to a passionate kiss of his own initiative. He was stiffly passive for a long time, and in the end, he took the initiative. However, when he finally reacted, he was excited. He could no longer control the complex emotions of disbelief, and he kissed her like a storm. It was rare for a handsome and indifferent man like him to have such an uncontrollable moment. But now, it had happened. ¡°ran ran, xiao li, xiao li, ran ran, you¡¯re back, you¡¯re really back, right, ran ran?¡± When they separated again, he held her face in his hands, his handsome eyes filled with blood and pain. He seemed to be in a hurry to verify. No one knew how he had managed to survive these past few days. He also wanted to leave with her. But she had given her life to him. He could only pretend that she was still by his side and live in his own spiritual world, a world with her. He was wrong. He had been wrong from the start. Three years ago, he had approached her with another identity. At that time, he should have let her know that he had come back to look for her. He had always thought that he was doing this for her own good, afraid that she would not be able to take it if he disappeared one day. But in reality, her greatest wish was to be with him, even if it was for a minute or a second. His identity had been exposed. After they got together, he shouldn¡¯t have doubted her feelings for him, for fear that he would be a burden to her. She loved him so much, so how could she think of him as a burden? He was feeling inferior. He felt that he was not worthy of her. whenever she avoided him, he couldn¡¯t help but make wild guesses and shut himself in. However, in love, there was no such thing as being worthy or not. There was only a matter of being suitable or not. When Su Li heard his words, she could no longer hold it in. Tears welled up in her eyes as she gently caressed his face. In a hoarse voice, she said,¡±Yingluo, you silly girl. I told you, I¡¯ll come back for you, Yingluo.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch the sunrise and sunset with you, count the stars, and ¡­ And give birth to your baby.¡± She laughed with tears in her eyes. Chen nianbai, do you know that I have no taboos, but you are 101? Do you know how much I love you? ¡± if he didn¡¯t know. Then, Yu Sheng, please take your time. ** Chapter 703 ? 703 I¡¯ll give you my sweet nothings (1) At that time, the sunrise rose. The entire world was tainted with a faint golden color. The sky, the mountaintop, the sea, and the beach. And the two people who were tightly hugging and kissing each other. Time seemed to have stopped at that moment. It was beautiful, sincere, and wonderful. ** My love for you starts at sunrise, but it will not stop until night. The kiss began on the beach, but it didn¡¯t stop on the bed. From the moment they entered the door, she was lifted up and her legs were wrapped around his waist. She was pressed against the door and kissed. In the bathroom, the water splashed on the two inseparable figures. Their breaths melded together, and their auras intertwined. The water had soaked their shirts. It was tightly pressed against her skin. Her black hair was also wet and scattered on her shoulders. Her shirt had long been unbuttoned messily, revealing half of her round and white shoulders. It was seductive and mesmerizing. it seemed that when that moment really arrived, the two of them were no longer in a hurry. It seemed that it was enough for them to hold their foreheads under the shower, with a pair of handsome and reserved eyes and a pair of charming eyes gazing at each other affectionately. No one could make up for the feelings that filled her heart. Su Li had him put him down, and in front of him, he began to slowly unbutton his shirt. In the end, all her clothes fell off her slender ankles. Or even a pair of undergarments. She pressed herself against his thin and frail body. chen nianbai was still wearing a clean white shirt and black casual pants. even though his body was wet, he still hugged the woman he loved with both arms. there was no lust in his eyes, only pity and love for her. He carefully hugged her naked body, as if he was hugging the most precious treasure in the world. su li, this queen, this demoness, in the end, also became a little woman in front of the man she loved the most. After the bath. su li was wrapped in a bath towel by the side of the bed. he stood in front of her in a bathrobe, holding a hairdryer and gently blowing her long hair. Chen nianbai asked her about what had happened that night, the cause and effect. su li sat there and spoke to him quietly, avoiding the important and going for the trivial. however, when he mentioned tang ye, his heart seemed to be particularly heavy and complicated. Su Li didn¡¯t say anything else. In the end, it was Chen nianbai who took the initiative to slowly say, ¡± Xiao Li, he saved you. Everything that happened in the past is now even. Let¡¯s settle things with him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yueyue won¡¯t contact you anymore, okay?¡± Chen nianbai¡¯s petty side still inadvertently flowed out. when su li heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips into a smile. he looked at him. ¡± you¡¯re jealous? ¡± ¡°zhenzhen is not, only zhenzhen.¡± ¡°But what?¡± What else could there be? he was very sensitive. What did she not know? Chen nianbai was silent for a long time. He took a deep breath and finally said, ¡± yes, I¡¯m jealous. Moreover, he was dejected, lost, and helpless. He was even more worried that she would no longer be prejudiced against that person because of this and would more or less come into contact with him. Su Li looked at him as he admitted. She suddenly beckoned with her hand. Xiao Bai, come over. ¡°what?¡± Chen nianbai turned off the hairdryer, turned around, and leaned over, his hands on her sides. Su Li took advantage of the situation and hooked his arm around his neck. His lips moved close to his ear and he quietly said a few words. Chapter 704 ? 704 I¡¯ll give you my sweet nothings (2) This was the most explicit love sentence she had ever said to him. Her words made his ears turn red and his eyelids drooped slightly, but it still couldn¡¯t be hidden. When he looked up slightly, his handsome eyes were filled with deep enthusiasm. Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered with a deep meaning that was both shy and bold. The bedside lamp was switched off. The curtains were also drawn. There was a woman¡¯s bath towel and a man¡¯s bathrobe scattered on the bed. The room fell into a gentle darkness, and the ambiguous and restless friendship was flowing, filling the hearts of the two people, filling this room with a good sea view. It was still spreading, under a thin layer of blanket, on the bodies of two people whose skin was tightly pressed together. he kissed her fair and tender neck tenderly. chen nianbai¡¯s deep and hoarse voice sounded by her ear, ¡± xiao li, repeat what you just said. ¡± Those explicit words of love. Su Li narrowed his eyes and deliberately asked him in a charming manner, ¡± do you like it? ¡± Chen nianbai secretly massaged her arm. His ears were red and his eyes were dark. He said faintly through his nose, ¡± yes. He liked it. He liked her very much. Only then did Su Li pull him down, satisfied. The woman¡¯s slender, white, and tender arms hooked onto him, and she whispered into his ear like a demoness leading a weak scholar astray. She breathed lightly, and in a bewitching tone, said, Chen nianbai, I want to sleep with you. I want your *** to bloom and bear fruit in my body ¡± she wanted to bear his child and give birth to his child. These explicit words of love seemed to have an aphrodisiac effect, and it was also after these words that Su Li had to bear the consequences of her words. his legs were suddenly separated. She said she wanted him to be on top, but it was too late-! At that moment, he suddenly bit her shoulder! He was panting slightly to tell her that he wanted to sleep with her. She wanted him to bloom in her body and bear fruit. In the ocean-view suite. It was still daytime outside, but the curtains were drawn very tightly. except for the curtains that were blown up by the sea breeze. He could take the opportunity to get a glimpse of it. A broken groan spilled out. The huge bed was shaking violently. Oh. Everything was indescribable. but at some point, her broken moans had turned into screams. A figure seemed to be peeking through the curtain. He was tall, strong, and his body had suddenly become very big. it was like some kind of uncontrollable emotion, as if the genes in his body had begun to mutate. She seemed to be unable to take it and wanted to escape. however, before she could leave, she was dragged back, and a shrill scream sounded. she cried and screamed non-stop. In the end, there seemed to be no other way. When the curtains were blown up by the sea breeze again, a graceful figure seemed to be moving up and down under the intertwined curtains. ** Outside the window. The vast sea was blue and rippling. The thin waves rolled, hitting the rocks and washing the sand. compared to the window, it was also a beautiful natural music score outside, but it was more charming and charming inside. chen nianbai, the way i like you is because i want to sleep with you. ** In t city of country Z. At night. On the large Open-Air Balcony of his villa, the stars twinkled in the sky, and the night was as cold as water. Sang Xia was just about to hang up the phone. okay, director, I got it. I¡¯ll go over and meet you tomorrow. He would. Naturally, he was referring to the scene that was sent to the Western Region to shoot the MV-! [ps[I¡¯ll also write little li, little Bai su, fried dog ~ little monster birth] Chapter 705 ? 705 Master Zhan was awkward, but he pretended to be pure and innocent Universal Music Group was rich and generous. It was not a problem for an MV to turn into a big group of people on a trip. Especially since the people who came were all from abroad and rarely saw the magnificent and remote scenery in the West. Miminisan and the others were looking forward to it. After hanging up the phone, sang Xia turned her head and looked at the man in the bedroom who was silent. She shook her head slightly and sighed. Rong Zhan had been busy the entire day yesterday. He had planned to stay at home to accompany her, but he had to leave for half a day because of some urgent work. When he came back in the evening and saw her packing her luggage, he did not look too good. she would be gone for at least a month. Sang Xia did not know if he would come to her, but no matter what, he would not be able to accompany her this time. She also knew that he was worried about her. After putting down the phone, just as she was about to enter the bedroom, sang Xia saw Rong Zhan, who was originally silent and unmoving, turn off the television in the bedroom without a trace. Then, he turned around, turned his back to her, and began to sleep. However, he didn¡¯t know if he was really sleeping or not. Sang Xia was wearing silk pajamas with suspenders. After she got pregnant, she had surprisingly suffered less in this pregnancy, and her skin had become particularly tender and shiny. she switched off her phone, lifted the blanket, and got in, turning off the bedside lamp. in an instant, the huge bedroom was plunged into darkness. Silence spread. Sang Xia knew that he was not asleep and was restless, but she held it in. He was waiting for her to speak. sang xia was not pretentious at all. her soft and fragrant body gradually leaned over from behind. she wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed her face against his broad and strong back. ¡°Rong Zhan, are you asleep?¡± Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± he didn¡¯t make a sound. Sang Xia raised her head slightly. Seeing that he did not respond, the corner of her mouth twitched. Suddenly, her hand slid down and invaded a certain part of his body below his waist. Suddenly, a sexy groan was heard. The next second, he gritted his teeth slightly and took her hand away. His voice was low and hoarse. don¡¯t make a fuss. You¡¯re going out tomorrow morning. It¡¯s better to control yourself and go to sleep quickly. sang xia was unmoved. she raised her eyebrows. ¡± why are you pretending to be innocent? ¡± As soon as she said that, Rong Zhan immediately held her hand and did not let her go. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± then you can keep holding on. Anyway, when you get there, it¡¯ll be so lonely and empty. When you can¡¯t sleep, you can still think about the good things about your man. Hearing that, sang Xia laughed out of anger at his scoundrelly and jealous words. She missed him, but what was good about him? she hugged him and said, ¡± look at you. if you¡¯re unhappy, just tell me. why are you holding it in? ¡± ¡°Then you said that?¡± His tone became stronger. Sang Xia nodded. yes, I did. hearing this, rong zhan turned around and looked at her seriously. ¡± wife, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want you to do what you want to do, but it¡¯s inconvenient to go to that remote area. if you¡¯re not pregnant, i¡¯ll bear with it. but you¡¯re pregnant, how can i be at ease? ¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s a Special Agent following me, right?¡± Sang Xia replied with a straight face. Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned slightly gloomy. yes, yes, yes. Secret agents are amazing. Why don¡¯t you think of yourself as nine-tailed fox? why do you still need secret agents? ¡± fine. Sang Xia knew that she could not argue with him. She had to change her way of communicating with him ¡­ [ author Jun: haha, the ¡®high energy rogue¡¯ in the latter part of the story is even more exciting and exciting. Congratulations, if you miss it, you can only remember it. Jun Xi, Lu, don¡¯t worry, greed, flying bird and fish (original traditional Chinese), K, crying me for help. ] [ Wei Xi, 10 private messages from brother Jiu to receive 100 book coins. Continue to ask for votes, I will continue to write. ] Chapter 706 ? 706 Sister sang¡¯s high-energy dog food! But then again, sang Xia had thought about it before. There were indeed many things that she had to pay attention to when she was pregnant. She could not be like an ordinary woman. But sometimes, she felt that she might be too pretentious. After all, many women would get pregnant, and it was impossible for them to stop working once they got pregnant. So, in the end, she decided that after the music video was done, she would come back and not do anything else. She would wait for the birth of her child. She did not want to argue with Rong Zhan anymore and reached out an arm. Rong Zhan was slightly stunned. He felt that he still had a backbone and did not go over. However, sang Xia suddenly let go of her hand. Rong Zhan was instantly unhappy. He groaned and rushed over to hug her. He grabbed her hand and placed it back in its original position. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± sang xia was really amused by his flirtatiousness and barbarism. she only felt that this guy was really flirtatious to the extreme, but also extremely domineering. suddenly, she smiled and asked him a question. that was something she had seen from other places. Rong Zhan, I¡¯ll ask you a few questions. If you can answer them correctly, I¡¯ll stay at home until I give birth and listen to everything you say after I finish filming this MV. How about that? ¡± she had already taken a step back, not to mention that she had already agreed to it. it was not easy to change her mind. Hearing her words, Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡± what question? ¡± sang xia coughed lightly and asked, ¡± you said that the door was made of an iron door. what¡¯s it called? ¡± rong zhan raised his eyebrows. although he was a little surprised, he said without hesitation, ¡± the iron gate. ¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the name of the door made of wood?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched. wooden door. Sang Xia¡¯s dazed eyes looked at him. what about the door to happiness? ¡± ??? Rong Zhan was dumbfounded.¡¯A metal door and a wooden door ¡­ Could it be a Kasaya?¡¯ steel door Kasaya?? ¡± PEI, why did he feel that something was strange! Sang Xia really wanted to roll her eyes at him and hit him. steel, your sister-!¡± Rong Zhan immediately grabbed her arm and smiled. I know, it¡¯s Wanwan xx. He looked at her lower body meaningfully and smiled evilly. that¡¯s the place that leads to your soul. Every time, I¡¯m so happy that I want to die. sang xia could not laugh anymore, but her face turned red. she just wanted to knock rong zhan¡¯s head open and see what else he had in his head other than work and those dirty thoughts. ¡°Idiot.¡± Sang Xia turned around and ignored him. Rong Zhan immediately leaned over and rebutted her. wife, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Sang Xia felt helpless and embarrassed by his alluring murmurs. She slowly turned around and leaned over to kiss his neck. Her voice was low and hoarse as she said, ¡± silly, it¡¯s US. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart trembled. not only because of her actions, but also because of her words. for a moment, it was as if honey was overflowing from the bottom of his heart, making him feel as if he was floating. his devilish and wild eyebrows became much gentler. The corners of his lips twitched slightly, and his fingertips caressed her lips. alright, you Little Vixen. You just want to go, right? I agree, but you must be obedient. I¡¯ll rush over to find you as soon as I¡¯m done with my work here. Sang Xia smiled and continued to say the sweet nothings that he liked to hear in his arms. She was never stingy with these things because he liked them. Author Jun: ¡± haha, sister sang is going to put on some sweet dog food before the start of her exciting drama. I¡¯m here to ask for your monthly votes and recommendations! 100 book coins will be awarded for drawing 5 names from the list. ] Chapter 707 ? 707 she took the initiative to hook him in The next day. Sang Xia was ready to leave. However, when she was packing her luggage, she took out a mol629 revolver. It had to be said that a few days ago, she had secretly asked Su Li to send this over early in the morning. This model of pistol was divided into two types, and the one in her hand was easy to carry around. The barrel was only 76 mm, and she thought that wearing this thing on her body was indeed just for self-defense. However, other than Su Li, no one else knew about it, not even Rong Zhan. Sang Xia looked at the pistol and suddenly frowned. Then, she logged into the chatroom system of the firearms group. He wanted to ask some questions. Junhang, Su Xun, Xiao Yezi, and the others were all online. Sang Xia directly went to poke Jun hang. Jun hang, the search information on the Middle East organization that took sang yuanrou away has not been recorded yet. I want to take a look. Sang zhirou had kidnapped her that day, but that group of people was, after all, a rather Savage drug trafficking organization in the Middle East. After being almost wiped out that day, would they just let it go? she remembered that when she had investigated this kind of organization before, they were all from the same family and had their own clan leader in their own territory. if they were all a group of related people, she was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t just watch their friends and people from the same family get wiped out. Moreover, she vaguely remembered that there was a woman who was a little different that day. It wasn¡¯t just his short gray-blue hair. As soon as the image of that person appeared in sang Xia¡¯s mind, Jun hang sent her a compressed and encrypted file. His voice was clear and light. this organization has always been very active, and the crime rate is endless. Sang Xia received the message. Okay, thank you. I¡¯ll check it out myself. Sang Xia mainly wanted to see if there was anyone among the main characters of the organization that she should be wary of, or someone who should be worth paying attention to. The headquarters in Rome. 23rd floor. there was a sudden knock on the door where jun hang was. Jun hang frowned slightly and picked up the tea. come in. As soon as he finished speaking, a slender figure quickly came in, with a soft and weak sobbing voice, ¡± brother junhang, brother junhang, help me quickly. Youyou ran over. She was wearing a sleeveless pure cotton shirt and Pencil Pants. The sleeveless design of the top on her was really pure and sexy. Her arms were clearly as white as lotus roots, but her chest was bulging. Her pure and charming little face really made people secretly drool. This was more than just the temptation of the four words ¡°****¡±. When she ran over, her bulging chest trembled slightly. Not to mention men, even women would find it difficult to look away from such a body. however, there was only one person. after jun hang heard her words, he raised his eyes and looked over. he saw her holding one of his fingers, her small face looking pitiful and aggrieved, and her watery eyes seemed to want to make people sink in. he moved away without a trace. sitting in the wheelchair, he had already moved back a little to take out the first aid box. His brows were slightly furrowed. you hurt your hand? ¡± Jun hang had a high IQ. Although he was very well-rounded, he was still one of the main fields involved in medicine. However, Yingying is still young. She also felt that it was a waste of talent, but during the video call just now, her cousin had said- Chapter 708 ? 708 Over, the button broke! brother junhang was a person who didn¡¯t know how to refuse. At that moment. She fluttered her eyelashes and said aggrievedly, ¡± it¡¯s all Su Xun¡¯s fault. He accidentally scratched someone¡¯s hand when he was doing something. As she spoke, Jun hang had already taken her hand. She immediately pursed her red lips slightly, and her ears were a little hot. She just stood in front of him in the wheelchair, with the first aid box on the table. His slender, Jade-like hands held her soft, boneless little hand and looked at her wound. Jun hang looked at the small blood stain that looked like a nail scratch. He frowned slightly and took the iodine to carefully disinfect her. Youyou looked at his cold and Noble face, his slightly lowered eyebrows, long eyelashes, and that firm and perfect jaw. His eyes were just looking at him, and his heart could not help but beat fast. As expected, her eldest cousin was right. brother junhang really didn¡¯t like to refuse other people¡¯s requests, but that was even more because few people would bother him with small things. the questions that came to him were all difficult. Only he himself. after jun hang finished dealing with her, he said lightly without much emotion, ¡± yes, it¡¯s fine. ¡± As he spoke, he put the things away. Seeing that he had let go of her hand, Youyou still felt his warmth on her fingertips. Youyou was still a little unsatisfied and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± brother junhang, is there nothing to pay attention to for me to tell me again? ¡± The moment he said that. Jun hang¡¯s clear eyes glanced at her, and he said in a clear and serious tone, ¡± No. ¡°How could it be?¡± She still wanted to argue. But the next second, she blurted out, her face red. It was because Jun hang¡¯s face was serious and he said lightly, ¡± it¡¯s a good thing you came early. If you came a little later, the wound would have healed. If it had come a little later, it would have healed. Healed the mist Youyou reacted, and its pure and seductive little face instantly turned red. no matter how hard she tried, she could understand the other meaning behind his words. ¡°brother junhang, you¡¯re so silly!¡± She stomped her feet, lowered her head, and turned to leave. However, just as she was about to turn and leave, her arm was suddenly pulled, and she immediately exclaimed. He was caught off guard. She was just about to turn around and leave when she suddenly turned back. As a result, because her feet went soft, she accidentally fell on Jun hang¡¯s body and her hands held onto his shoulders. her face was so close to his, so close that she could see her own panicked reflection in his calm eyes. The two of them breathed in and out. Youyou was stunned for a moment. When it came to its senses, it immediately struggled to get up and said, ¡± I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to, ran ran! However, just as she was about to get up, there was a sudden ¡± PA ¡± sound. The child didn¡¯t even realize what had happened. After he got up, he bowed and apologized awkwardly with a red face. after saying that, he turned around and tried to escape. ¡°Youyou.¡± A low and hoarse voice came from behind her. youyou suddenly stood still, but his heart was beating uneasily, and he did not dare to turn back. ¡°Come here.¡± His words were concise every time, but it made her feel that she had to listen. Chapter 709 ? 709 I¡¯m waiting for the wind, and I¡¯m also waiting for you She turned around and walked over in resignation. jun hang handed her a box of ointment and said calmly, ¡± take this away. ¡± This was why he had pulled her just now. She nodded her head like a chick pecking at rice and didn¡¯t pay attention to what he was listening to. At this time, Xuxu, who was blushing, just wanted to go out and get some fresh air. however, just as she was about to turn around ¡­ ¡°Youyou.¡± She maintained her posture and gritted her teeth as she stood still. ¡°ah!¡± she really shouldn¡¯t have come. she had even made such a frivolous gesture to him just now. he would definitely be unhappy! ¡°What?¡± she turned around slightly and did not go over. she forced a smile and looked at him. jun hang¡¯s wheelchair slowly approached her, which surprised her slightly. Jun hang didn¡¯t look at her. He seemed to have glanced at a certain part of her body, then handed her the coat on the side of his wheelchair. put it on before you go out. Youyou reached out and took it in surprise. w-what did that mean? however, jun hang saw that after she took it, she turned her wheelchair around and didn¡¯t look at her again. At this moment, a cool breeze blew in through the large floor-to-ceiling window from the bottom floor, mixed with the chill of winter. Youyou shivered and felt a chill in his chest. Wait, my chest, so cold! youyou then subconsciously looked down at her chest. in the end, she didn¡¯t look at it, but when she saw it, she immediately screamed, quickly put on his coat, wrapped it tightly around her chest, and ran out of the door. Heavens! youyou ran out of the door and panted heavily. she lowered her head and lifted his coat. she could not help but stomp her feet and bite her lips. her face was burning. She saw that the button on her chest had been stretched out, revealing the peach-like attractive scene inside. Was this how she had been appearing in front of brother junhang just now? Her fair and tender skin was revealed. Why didn¡¯t she know when this happened? Youyou simply felt that he couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed! Brother junhang was such a serious person. What did she do in front of him? Youyou could never forget that year when she went to the SU family¡¯s residence to take a shower, she lay on the bed and could barely cover her body. She was fantasizing about junhang with a blushing face, and in the end, he ran into her when he wanted to find Su Xun. More importantly, he had heard her fantasizing about him while calling his name. That was why she felt so awkward. She didn¡¯t want to give him the feeling that she was seducing him on purpose every time. She was even more afraid that he would avoid her and hate her because of this. now that she had calmed down, she peeked inside to see what he was doing and what his reaction was. Youyou¡¯s eyes were attracted to it. In fact, he didn¡¯t do anything. He was sitting in a wheelchair, wearing only a light-colored cotton shirt. From this angle, she could see that he was facing the floor-to-ceiling window, and the strange lights of the city outside the window were pouring on her head. As for him, he was facing the floating light and passing shadow with his side, holding a book in his right hand, half-resting it on the table, reading page by page. Youyou¡¯s heart stirred slightly when he saw this scene. Even though it seemed as if nothing had happened, she still felt her heart palpitate and infatuated when she saw this scene. She looked at Jun hang. Seeing him like this, she could only think of one sentence. Coincidentally, Jun hang¡¯s body was slightly startled, as if he had noticed something, and his gaze was about to look over. Youyou retracted his gaze, wrapped in his coat, and lowered his head with a slight smile. Junhang, as long as you¡¯re the one for the rest of your life, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens now. White tea was happy and said, I¡¯m waiting for the wind, and I¡¯m also waiting for you. [ author Jun: Oh, sister sang, master Zhan! ] Looking for monthly recommendation votes! [ storm request! ] Chapter 710 ? 710 Sister sang was on the way when an accident happened As Youyou turned to leave, she didn¡¯t know that Jun hang¡¯s gaze looked at the door. When he turned his eyes again, his gaze fell on a spot on the table. He looked at it quietly for a moment, then picked up his slender hand and gently twisted it between his index finger and thumb. Under the light. The bright silver button was glowing on his fingertip. Jun hang picked up the button, and the image of her shirt being pulled open involuntarily appeared in his mind, revealing her delicate, white jade-like skin, green and full arc. He frowned slightly, as if he wanted this scene to disappear from his mind. However, the more he wanted it to disappear, the more futile it was. in the end, he hesitated for a moment, but still kept the button and gently held it in his palm. ** Country Z. West, afternoon. the blue sky, the golden desert, the green grassland, the white snow mountain, the blue lake, and the groups of animals running around. ¡°Wow, KKXL, we¡¯re here!¡± mimi stuck her head out of the car¡¯s sunroof. she was completely shocked by the scenery in the west and kept screaming and shouting in excitement. Sang Xia smiled as she looked at the excited smile on the seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy¡¯s face. She turned her head and asked Anthony, ¡± director, how much longer do we have to take to reach our destination? ¡± ¡°Probably another one or two hours!¡± During this trip, Anthony couldn¡¯t help but take pictures with his camera. He was indeed attracted by the scenery along the way. Nissan and Harren were in an off-road vehicle behind them. From a distance, there were seven or eight off-road vehicles in their line, which was particularly eye-catching on the road. For this MV, Anthony had considered coming to the West of Z Country precisely because of the mysterious ¡± mirror of the sky ¡± there! There was one similar to the mirror of the sky in other countries in Bolivia. However, as Z Country was her country and she was pregnant, it was easy for her to move around. The ¡®mirror of the sky¡¯ in the West was as beautiful as in Colombia, and there were other local wonders. Anthony could not hold himself back any longer. In the end, he decided to come here. Their first stop tonight was a town in the West called CQ town. The temperature difference in the Western Region was particularly large. It was especially hot during the day and afternoon, and the light was blinding. However, in the evening, the night began to gradually become cold, and it would eventually become very cold. Fortunately, sang Xia was familiar with the situation here, so it was not a problem for her to dress well. she was wearing sunglasses, long boots, a windbreaker, and a baseball cap. she looked cool, capable, and handsome. because she was wearing a lot, you couldn¡¯t see any obvious rise and fall of her abdomen. sang xia took a plane in the morning and arrived in a few hours. she had been on the road the whole day, and it would be good if she could reach her destination at night. It was his first day out. sang xia¡¯s mobile phone was constantly charging because a certain person called her more than ten times a day. even if it was just a few sentences, he would call in half a minute to ask her, to say a few words to her, to worry about her, and to miss her. On the first day of the journey, she stayed in the car and gave the pregnant woman all kinds of snacks to eat. Everything seemed to be going smoothly. It was only in the evening when she said that she wanted to sleep for a while and was tired that Rong Zhan hung up the phone reluctantly and asked her to call him when she arrived. When sang Xia woke up again, the car shook violently. She was jolted back to her senses because she almost hit the front of the car due to inertia. It was already night time outside ¡­ Chapter 711 ? 711 an uninvited guest? The starry sky flickered above his head. She furrowed her brows and rubbed her eyes. Her voice had the unique laziness of someone who had just woken up. why? have we arrived? ¡± She opened her eyes and looked at Anthony and Mimi, but they were not in the car. The chauffeur in front said, ¡± miss sang, there¡¯s a car in front. Someone¡¯s calling for help. Something might have happened to the car, so the director and Mimi went down to take a look. Hearing this, sang Xia felt a little more energetic. She looked out of the window and saw a car parked seven or eight meters ahead. ¡°Is this a man or a woman?¡± As soon as she said that, Anthony and Mimi returned, followed by a slender figure. There was no need to answer, it was a woman. Sang Xia saw it. It just so happened that she had stayed in the car for a long time, so sang Xia decided to get down and exercise. It was very cold outside, so she wore a lot of clothes. The moment she went down, the women behind Anthony and the others were wearing much less, just a jacket. ¡°Director, what¡¯s the situation?¡± As sang Xia spoke, she looked over and happened to meet the woman¡¯s eyes. The woman had short, black hair, a pretty face, about 1.65 meters tall, and a slender figure. However, her face was slightly pale at the moment. She was just wearing a jacket, which really made her freeze. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, and Anthony¡¯s voice rang in her ear. this lady has stopped our car for help. Her car has broken down, and she has been frozen here for two hours. She hopes that we can come and help her. anthony then waved at the woman with a gentle smile. ¡± come on in. you can sit in the back. when we arrive at cq town, you can find someone to tow the car. it¡¯s only half an hour¡¯s journey now, so you won¡¯t lose the car. ¡± The woman smiled. thank you. As she spoke, her eyes met sang Xia¡¯s. The corners of her lips curled up slightly and she got into the car. Sang Xia watched as she got into the car and sat behind her. She turned her back slightly to the car. The night air was very cold, and she took a deep breath. She looked up at the sky as if she was taking a break and enjoying the scenery, but in fact, sang Xia could not help but frown. That woman¡¯s eyes just now Where had she seen those eyes before? Why did he give her a faint sense of familiarity? However, he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it before. When they were about to get back into the car, sang Xia looked at the woman in the back seat. When their eyes met, the corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and she took her luggage without a trace. hey, sang! What are you going to do?! Anthony, who was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, asked anxiously as he watched her take away the luggage. The corner of sang Xia¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. it¡¯s fine. I suddenly remembered that I have something to tell Nissan and Harren. I¡¯ll go to the car and ask. With that, sang Xia took her things and turned to leave. The woman in the car was slightly stunned. Something seemed to flash in her eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. Anthony nodded and did not think too much about it. After all, he could not assume that sang Xia was angry because it was already so late at night. He could not just watch a woman freeze to death in this place and leave her in the lurch. In fact, sang Xia was not angry. She just felt that his eyes gave her a familiar feeling, which made her feel inexplicably reluctant to sit with him. Twenty minutes later. They arrived at- [ author Jun: cool Wen cool Wen cool Wen Zhan, sister sang, don¡¯t you have to say it countless times? ] Please vote, and ¡­ ] Chapter 712 ? 712 i¡¯ll miss you once for 24 hours They had successfully arrived at the Western town of CQ. Although she knew that the weather here was strange and unpredictable. However, it was really extremely cold at the moment. After they got out of the car, sang Xia followed them in and suddenly felt a chill on her face. Immediately, she raised her head slightly. The dim yellow light spread across the small town in the West. It was snowing lightly, and the sky was dark blue. It was already November, so it was no surprise that there was snow. It was just that she lived in the South of country Z and rarely saw snow. At this time, she only felt that it was novel and her mood suddenly changed. The snowflakes above the Western town were beautiful, but unfortunately ¡­ she took out her phone and called rong zhan. when he arrived, he had to report that he was safe. She also told him that it was snowing and that he was not around. However, the signal was too bad at the moment, and the call did not go through. Sang Xia had no choice but to put her phone in a warm coat. The group entered the town and went to a hotel. Sang Xia sighed with emotion at the characteristics of each area. This place was really different from the bustling city they lived in. Here, the town of CQ was filled with inns. They found the biggest one. Sang Xia was still the same. She didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. Everything was taken care of and arranged by someone. Until Anthony came over and said to her, ¡± sangxia, we have too many people and we don¡¯t have enough rooms now. Who can you share a room with for the night? ¡± As Anthony spoke, he looked out of the inn. the snow is getting heavier and this is the biggest place to rest. As soon as he said that, sang Xia raised her eyebrows slightly. There was nothing that she did not accept. Her eyes swept over the group of people. Other than her pregnancy assistant, there was another woman. It was the woman he had met on the road earlier. In this short period of time, she seemed to have become familiar with Anthony and Mimi, as if she had become one of them. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± in that case, give us a big room. The three of us can live together. When Anthony heard this, he immediately agreed to make the arrangements. Just like that, a young assistant named Keke stayed with sang Xia and the woman they met on the road. The rooms in the inn were all made of wood. The corridor outside, the stairs, the door inside, the floor, and even the bed. This room was originally a double room, but because there were so many people, they could only add one. Sang Xia and the assistant knew each other more and naturally communicated more, but the woman did not feel embarrassed because she could not get into the conversation. Finally, after she was done with her shower, sang Xia put on her sleeping robe and left the house. She found a place in the corridor with a good signal and called Rong Zhan. The call was finally connected. The signal was really bad. Once the call went through, Rong Zhan¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone. wife, how are you? is everything alright? ¡± He seemed to want to go and find her immediately. Sang Xia knew that he was worried, so she told him that she was safe and told him what had happened after she arrived. Especially that woman who appeared out of nowhere. However, she didn¡¯t say too much and just skimmed through it, afraid that he would overthink it. After saying this, the atmosphere became quiet. Listening to each other¡¯s breathing, sang Xia knew that even so, the two of them were filled with longing and love in silence. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Sang Xia asked on purpose. Rong Zhan¡¯s charming and low voice was heard. wife, I only missed you once today. ¡°Eh? Just once?¡± ¡°Once, 24 hours.¡± I miss you once a day, 24 hours a day. Hearing his words, sang Xia¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness. The taste of longing was probably just like this. It was bitter yet sweet. ¡°Then you have to come and find me quickly. I miss you too.¡± Sang Xia was not stingy with her thoughts. She did miss him. In fact, she had been spoiled by him. No one would spoil her except him. She wanted him to be by her side. Although he seemed a little willful, sang Xia knew that Rong Zhan liked it too. He liked it when she relied on him, as if she could not live without him. rong zhan hung up the phone. a moment later, he turned on the video chat. Sang Xia answered the call. Rong Zhan seemed to have just returned home. Rustling sounds could be heard. wife, I¡¯ve brought my work back. I¡¯ve been working overnight for the past two days. I¡¯ll rest for more than a month and go accompany you. When Rong Zhan spoke, his breathing was a little messy, and his black hair fell down and covered his eyes slightly, looking a little lazy and unruly. He had just returned and was taking off his clothes at the entrance. He held his phone in one hand and used the other to untie his tie and pull at his collar. Then, he used his watch-wearing hand to untie his sleeves. sang xia did not know if it was because she really thought of him that way, but at this moment, when she inadvertently saw his simple movements, she felt that they were full of charm and charm. It filled her heart with a desire to possess him. Whether it was the mind or the body. She manually cut off the screen and showed him pulling his tie, pulling his collar, and unbuttoning his sleeves with one hand. She told him not to worry, his body was the most important. Rong Zhan smiled and put down the documents before taking a shower. However, he was still holding his phone in the bathroom. Sang Xia knew that his phone was waterproof, so she did not say anything. However, she did not expect that Rong Zhan would stream her bathing! When sang Xia realized this, she did not say anything. Her first reaction was to look around her. Seeing that no one was around, she adjusted herself to a safe and private angle. The corners of her lips lifted slightly, and she seemed to be smiling yet not. Rong Zhan did it on purpose. He wanted to punish her for running so far away and leaving him alone at home. he went in and fixed the phone in a position so that his upper body could be seen. The shower was turned on, and he quickly took off his shirt. Sang Xia stared at the moment he took off his shirt. His attractive Fishman line was exposed, and his firm eight-pack ABS were half exposed. He was fast, and with a shake, his upper body was smooth. He flicked his black hair and looked at the video again. With a devilish smile on his lips, he said indifferently, ¡± why? do you want it? ¡± What, do you want it? Even though sang Xia was a calm person, she could not help but feel her ears heat up. She turned her head slightly, but it could not hide the smile in her eyes. could he be any worse? However, did she want to take a break? Rong Zhan looked at her blushing face and couldn¡¯t help but continue to say such things to her while showering. Looking at his devilish smile, sang Xia could not help but retaliate. She said softly, ¡± Rong Zhan, Did you know? ever since you entered the entrance and started to pull off your tie, I¡¯ve had the urge to want you. I want to stand in front of you, lean on your shoulder, bite your buttons unhurriedly, kiss your skin, slowly squat down, and ¡­ ¡°Stop, stop, my wife-!¡± Chapter 713 ? 713 master zhan livestreamed bathing sister sang (1) I miss you once a day, 24 hours a day. Hearing his words, sang Xia¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness. The taste of longing was probably just like this. It was bitter yet sweet. ¡°Then you have to come and find me quickly. I miss you too.¡± Sang Xia was not stingy with her thoughts. She did miss him. In fact, she had been spoiled by him. No one would spoil her except him. She wanted him to be by her side. Although he seemed a little willful, sang Xia knew that Rong Zhan liked it too. He liked it when she relied on him, as if she could not live without him. Rong Zhan hung up the phone. A moment later, he turned on the video chat. Sang Xia answered the call. Rong Zhan seemed to have just returned home. Rustling sounds could be heard. wife, I¡¯ve brought my work back. I¡¯ve been working overnight for the past two days. I¡¯ll rest for more than a month and go accompany you. When Rong Zhan spoke, his breathing was a little messy, and his black hair fell down and covered his eyes slightly, looking a little lazy and unruly. He had just returned and was taking off his clothes at the entrance. He held his phone in one hand and used the other to untie his tie and pull at his collar. Then, he used his watch-wearing hand to untie his sleeves. Sang Xia did not know if it was because she really thought of him that way, but at this moment, when she inadvertently saw his simple movements, she felt that they were full of charm and charm. It filled her heart with the desire to possess him. Whether it was the mind or the body. She manually cut off the screen and showed him pulling his tie, pulling his collar, and unbuttoning his sleeves with one hand. She told him not to worry, his body was the most important. Rong Zhan smiled and put down the documents before taking a shower. however, he was still holding his phone in the bathroom. sang xia knew that his phone was waterproof, so she did not say anything. However, she did not expect that Rong Zhan would stream her bathing! When sang Xia realized this, she did not say anything. Her first reaction was to look around her. Seeing that no one was around, she adjusted herself to a safe and private angle. The corners of her lips lifted slightly, and she seemed to be smiling yet not. rong zhan did it on purpose. He wanted to punish her for running so far away and leaving him alone at home. He went in and fixed the phone in a position so that his upper body could be seen. The shower was turned on, and he quickly took off his shirt. Sang Xia stared at the moment he took off his shirt. His attractive Fishman line was exposed, and his firm eight-pack ABS were half exposed. He was fast, and with a shake, his upper body was smooth. He flicked his black hair and looked at the video again. With a devilish smile on his lips, he said indifferently, ¡± why? do you want it? ¡± What, do you want it? Even though sang Xia was a calm person, she could not help but feel her ears heat up. She turned her head slightly, but it could not hide the smile in her eyes. Could he be any worse? However, did she want to take a break? Rong Zhan looked at her blushing face and couldn¡¯t help but continue to say such things to her while showering. Looking at his devilish smile, sang Xia could not help but retaliate. She said softly, ¡± Rong Zhan, Did you know? ever since you entered the entrance and started to pull off your tie, I¡¯ve had the desire to have you. I want to stand in front of you, lean on your shoulder, bite your buttons unhurriedly, kiss your skin, slowly squat down in front of you, and stop between your legs, ¡± she said. ¡°stop! stop, my wife-!¡± Chapter 714 ? 714 Master Zhan livestreamed giving sister sang a bath (2) Rong Zhan¡¯s voice turned hoarse. He quickly cut her off and looked down. When he raised his head again, he looked at her with resentment. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m f * cked.¡± sang xia¡¯s face reddened instantly, and a faint sense of accomplishment flashed in her cold and bright eyes. he had a reaction. he said he had **. ¡°Don¡¯t be too smug. I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson when I get there.¡± rong zhanyin emphasized the word ¡± clean up ¡°. he stared at her from the screen with a burning gaze, as if he was going to melt the screen. ¡°If you have the ability, then come!¡± Sang Xia provoked. Rong Zhan was so angry that he laughed. He threatened her with his phone. just you wait. As soon as Rong Zhan finished his sentence, he missed his phone and it fell to the ground. He picked it up. At this moment, something unsightly seemed to have accidentally entered the camera. Sang Xia¡¯s face was burning with embarrassment the moment she took a look. She could not help but wipe her face. It was fatal. She knew that he had a reaction, but she didn¡¯t know that he had such a strong reaction. They were just like him, showing a state of daggers drawn and arrogant clamoring. After the phone was placed in place, Rong Zhan saw her wiping her face and the suspicious blush on her ears. He immediately reacted. ¡°What, do you miss it?¡± He immediately laughed evilly and teased her for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Rong Zhan continued to talk to her, but towards the end, his tone suddenly became serious. ¡°Wife?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sang Xia leaned against the window, squinting her eyes and looking at him lazily and charmingly. She was like an elegant and lazy cat, listening and looking at him seriously. Rong Zhan looked at her for a while and said in a serious tone, ¡± wife, do you know that I don¡¯t want you to suffer? I just want you to stay at home and be my little princess. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°I only eat xxx and don¡¯t suffer.¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, get lost!¡± ** After ending the video call with Rong Zhan, sang Xia¡¯s face was still burning. She bit her lip slightly and her eyes flickered. In the end, she could not help but curse under her breath and laughed in anger. How could he be so evil? however, just as she was about to turn around and return to her room, sang xia suddenly felt a figure flash past the corner of the wooden corridor of the inn. She frowned slightly and didn¡¯t take it seriously. After all, there was no elevator here, and it was normal that the other side was where the stairs went up. She wrapped herself in her sleeping robe and went back to her room. The conditions here were considered to be quite good. After sang Xia returned to her room, she had a few words with her assistant, only to find that there was no one else in the room other than the two of them. ¡°Where is she?¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows slightly. sister sang, that woman just went out for a while. She hasn¡¯t returned yet. When the assistant Keke said that, sang Xia was shocked. That woman went out? However, she was standing in the corridor outside the door. How could she not have noticed? Wasn¡¯t that woman¡¯s movements too light? although sang xia found it a little strange, she did not think too much about it. she lay on the bed by the window, covered herself with the blanket, and finally took out her phone. She flipped to the few photos of Rong Zhan that she had taken a screenshot of. her fingers caressed his face, his fingers, and every part of him. Because she missed him, she placed the photo beside her and went to sleep. She couldn¡¯t help but think of what he had just said. Her face turned red. Only eating little Rong Zhan and not suffering? in his dreams, he would get off lightly! Chapter 715 ? 715 Master Zhan was so touched that he exploded! Sang Xia placed her phone on the bedside table. The screen was showing the photo she had taken for him during the video call just now. She looked at it and gradually, she could not help but fall asleep. That assistant Keke wanted to turn off the bedside lamp for her, but when she saw this scene, she felt as if her heart had been struck. He felt that this was probably the sweetest dog food he had ever eaten. However, it made people eat it willingly, and even their hearts were particularly soft, as if they believed in love. She secretly took a photo and then turned around to send a photo to someone. Rong Zhan was busy working in his bedroom in his sleeping robe. Who asked her scent to fill the bedroom? He was busy at the moment when he suddenly received a message. His phone rang with a specific ringtone, and he immediately put down the document and took it. However, when he saw the message, his entire body¡¯s movements unconsciously slowed. It was a picture with a line of text, and the text said: [ no, sister sang is asleep. ] That picture really made Rong Zhan¡¯s heart stir uncontrollably. In the photo, his wife was sleeping on her side with one hand on her phone. On the screen was a screenshot of him removing his tie when he had just come back. The action wasn¡¯t important. What was important was that she missed him so much that she placed his photo next to her as if he could really sleep by her side and keep her company. Rong Zhan supported his chin with his hand and half-covered his mouth. He stared at the photo with his long and narrow eyes for a full seven to eight minutes. In the end, his throat moved slightly, and he saved the photo gently, setting it as his phone¡¯s home screen without a sound. He thought. at that time, his heart was probably a wild and unruly heart, but it had been melted into water by her. his heart was filled with happiness, satisfaction, and even more crazy longing and longing. After a long time, he replied: ¡± agent 108, take her phone away. Put it back tomorrow morning. It was to prevent excessive radiation. In the end, he picked up the phone on the table. Hello, Cheng Donglin, arrange my flight. ** The next day. In the West. Sang Xia was woken up by her assistant. It was getting late, and they had arranged for a group of people to go to the location where the MV was to be shot in the morning. sister sang, it¡¯s already eight o ¡®clock. Do you want to go down and have dinner with everyone? ¡± Keke sat by her bed and gently touched her arm. Sang Xia woke up in a daze. After she got pregnant, her morning sickness was not very serious. On the contrary, sleeping was the norm. Usually, it was sleeping, and the second was eating. Now, she was awake. ¡°Sister sang, why don¡¯t I bring your share?¡± As she spoke, Keke stood up. ¡°No, no need, Keke. I¡¯ll go down now.¡± The soundproofing in this Inn wasn¡¯t very good, so she could hear their people talking loudly on the first floor. Furthermore, if she didn¡¯t hear wrongly, she seemed to have heard Yingluo. He looked at the other beds in the room. As expected, there was no one there. That woman was right below. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. After washing up, she was wearing a light green shirt, a pleated skirt, and a knitted sweater. She looked like she was decorating the simple-looking Inn, making people feel comfortable, warm, and relaxed. And when she went down ¡­ Chapter 716 ? 716 The mysterious short-haired woman! Their group was having breakfast at several tables. Anthony¡¯s table and the woman from yesterday were talking about something. When sang Xia appeared, Mimi¡¯s sharp eyes spotted her. She whistled in surprise and gestured for her to sit. ¡°Sister xiaxia, come sit here.¡± The only female lead in the band was here, so of course, she attracted a lot of attention. Sang Xia did not stand on ceremony and walked over. After washing up, there was a faint cool and soft aura on her body, and everyone wanted to sit next to her. The junior Assistant finally sat on her side and Mimi on Mimi¡¯s side. Sang Xia looked up and saw the woman from last night. It was daytime, so she could see the woman¡¯s face clearly. Sang Xia raised her eyebrows slightly. This woman was not just pretty, but rather quite pretty. She had shoulder-length black hair, a thin layer of fringe, a pair of dark eyes, a straight nose, and pink lips. Sang Xia looked at her and suddenly smiled. are you a foreigner? ¡± are you a foreigner? The moment he opened his mouth, his words almost shocked everyone at the table. A foreigner? Where did this come from? she had deep-set facial features, but she clearly had black hair and black eyes. In addition, she spoke fluent Chinese and could be considered Asian. How could she be a foreigner? The woman was slightly taken aback, as if she did not expect sang Xia to ask such a question. When she came back to her senses, she smiled and replied, ¡± no, I¡¯m from Z Country. Then, she smiled and said, ¡± but I¡¯m of mixed blood. Mom is a foreigner. Sang Xia listened and raised her eyebrows. The corners of her lips curved into a faint smile that seemed to be full of meaning. Anthony smiled and said, ¡± xiaxia, this girl is Mu Zi. The woman looked at Anthony and smiled politely. sang xia could tell that anthony seemed to like this woman very much. For breakfast, Anthony had local food, while Nissan and Mimi had cheese, bread, and milk. They were young and were not used to the food here. This woman had the same food as Mimi. Keke could tell. She was drinking mutton giblets soup. She looked at the woman and smiled. miss Mu Zi, the mutton giblets here taste very good. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Why don¡¯t I see you drinking this? ¡± Keke raised her head and beckoned to the waitress. The woman immediately frowned and raised her hand to stop her. it¡¯s okay. I like something light, ¡± she said calmly. Keke was slightly taken aback. She then coughed lightly and said, ¡± well, I¡¯m sorry, but I would like to have another bowl for myself. Mimi almost spat when she heard that. The others were amused too. Mimi couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡± you deserve it. No wonder you don¡¯t have a boyfriend. You can eat so much! Keke was unhappy when she heard that. She hugged sang Xia¡¯s arm and acted like a spoiled child. sister sang, look at them! Sang Xia raised her brows slightly and replied to Mimi, ¡± Mimi, our Keke is single because of her own abilities. Why do you say that we deserve it? ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone laughed. Just like that, the atmosphere at breakfast was slowly lit up. It was obvious that even with the increase in the number of women, sang Xia¡¯s position did not decrease much. She had a good personality, was strong, gentle, and mature. It was hard for people not to like her. The atmosphere during breakfast was indeed heated up, which was exactly what sang Xia wanted. Otherwise, it would be too quiet to notice anything. She looked at the woman in front of her discreetly. On her right hand, there were calluses between her middle finger and index finger, and the joints of her fingers were slightly protruding. That was the mark of using a gun all year round! Chapter 717 ? 717 Shocked! She looks like me? an imitation?! Sang Xia lowered her head and went to eat the local food, but her eyes were filled with a layer of deep understanding. This woman was not her illusion. He just felt that something was wrong. Especially how did they end up living together? sang xia seemed to have thought of something. when she looked up, she wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue and said, ¡± by the way, when i came down just now, i saw that you haven¡¯t packed your luggage. why? are you here to do some chores? ¡± Where are you planning to go? your car should be back by now.¡± When the woman heard this, she looked up at her, and her eyes seemed to be expressionless. However, when she was about to speak, Nissan opened his mouth, and she had to admit that what he said shocked her. sang, she¡¯s a photographer. She¡¯s here to take a set of photos and coincidentally wants to take photos of the mirror of the sky, but her car broke down. When we go over later, she¡¯ll have to take a ride with us. After Nissan finished speaking, the woman also took the opportunity to say, ¡± sorry to disturb you. I¡¯ve troubled you. Anthony, on the other hand, waved his hand and smiled. your mother is Portugal. We¡¯re very fated. Besides, you¡¯re a photographer, and it just so happens that we have a photographer on our team. You can compare notes and maybe your photos will be better. Sang Xia did not say anything else after hearing what they said, but her eyes became deeper. It seemed that when she was not around, this woman had already infiltrated their ranks and was familiar with them. Moreover, was it really fate? this woman¡¯s mother was Portugal, and Anthony¡¯s late wife was also Portuguese. He loved his wife very much, so whenever he encountered anything related to Portugal, he could not help but feel emotional and miss his wife. ¡°You guys eat first, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± Sang Xia smiled and left. They were almost done with breakfast, and they were ready to go to the lake, where the mirror of the sky was located. Sang Xia did not go to the washroom. She was alone in the corridor, looking at the scenery outside the wooden window. It was a cold season, and the sun was glaring. The ultraviolet rays were strong, and the wind was blowing, causing the snow from last night to float in the air. Suddenly, there was a sound behind him. who-!? Sang Xia turned her body slightly. At that moment, a figure appeared in the corridor behind her. Sang Xia turned around and saw the woman called Mu Zi looking at her with a faint smile. ¡°You suspect me?¡± as soon as he said this, sang xia suppressed the turmoil in her heart. her expression did not change, and the corners of her lips twitched. ¡± what do you mean? ¡± Why would I suspect you?¡± The woman walked over unhurriedly. Sang Xia was leaning on one side of the window. She walked over and leaned on the other side. She looked out of the window, then slowly raised her right hand and said meaningfully, ¡± then why did you look at my hand before? Eh? What do you think he¡¯s doing? a gun-wielding one?¡± As soon as she said this, it seemed as if something between them had been made clear. sang xia narrowed her eyes and looked at her. she finally understood why she found this woman familiar. Not only the eyes. It was also the feeling of her as a person. She was scheming and her personality was very similar to hers. That¡¯s right, he was somewhat similar to her. He was actually a person who didn¡¯t like to talk. Sometimes, he would give people a cold feeling. This woman didn¡¯t talk much either. However, he didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t want to talk much or if she didn¡¯t want to talk. And his own personality was undoubtedly the best for others to imitate Yingluo! [the big show is here, master Zhan, come and beg for votes!!~] Chapter 718 ? 718 This woman¡¯s feelings for her are strange There was no change in sang Xia¡¯s eyes. She glanced at her hand. didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re a photographer? ¡± Naturally, he was holding a camera. However, no one knew whether it was true or not. Mu Zi smiled and suddenly said, ¡± I know you. Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. you¡¯ve heard my songs before? ¡± Mu Zi seemed to be slightly startled. Then, something flashed in her eyes. She curled her lips and said meaningfully,¡±your singing is not bad, but so am i. it¡¯s just that yingluo¡± At this point, a sharp glint flashed across sang Xia¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared in a flash. but what? ¡± Mu Zi continued, ¡± it¡¯s just that you¡¯re more fortunate. Everything seems to be going smoothly for you, whether it¡¯s in your career, in your life, or in your love life. She emphasized the last three words. The smile on his face disappeared, and he looked at her with a pair of dark and unfathomable eyes. Sang Xia finally laughed softly. She opened the window, and the cold wind blew in, making her more sober and calm. She looked up at the sky and smiled. I didn¡¯t expect you to pay so much attention to me, but Yingluo ¡­ she slowly retracted her gaze and looked at her with a cold smile on her lips. but I don¡¯t know enough. Because not only do I see everything going smoothly, but it¡¯s also going smoothly behind my back. After saying that, she saw the woman¡¯s expression freeze slightly. Sang Xia wiped away her smile and walked away from her. She didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the woman was looking at her from behind. Her eyes were so hot that she felt like she was going to burn a hole. After sang Xia returned to her room, she glanced at her watch. There was still half an hour before they would set off. She lay on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. What was going on? This woman was indeed up to no good. However, she was not here for her, and she was not very clear about it. Even so, sang Xia was not that afraid. Because he had several secret agents around him, she couldn¡¯t make a move so easily. But, Sang Xia did not know why, but she still felt that she had missed something. that woman, was she a little jealous of her? Moreover, it seemed that it was not only because of her social circle, but also because of Yingluo¡¯s love? A man? A man? Sang Xia thought of this and opened her eyes. That woman didn¡¯t have any contact with Rong Zhan, did she? Half an hour later, they set off to the mirror of the sky. To put it bluntly, the mirror of the sky was a Lake. This Lake was quite mysterious and beautiful, attracting countless tourists and photographers. This was because this Lake had a very special feature, which was ¡± floating on water. People could walk on it. When they stood on the lake, they would have an illusion, as if the sky and the lake had completely merged together. The sky was a part of the lake, and the lake was a supplement to the sky. It was both real and illusionary. The most beautiful time was when the sun was setting in the West, the sky was clear after the rain, and it was night. the reason for this was that it was a lake of salt. They were going to shoot the most beautiful scenery MV and edit it at the end. The main reason they were there today was to admire the scenery. The photographer had to find the best time to shoot. On the way, Mimi and the Nissan were talking to the photographer, and sang Xia was sitting in the same car with them. ¡°What? I¡¯m sorry, did they abandon you? I didn¡¯t expect you to be an orphan.¡± The woman said something that made Mimi cry out in surprise and apologize immediately. Chapter 719 ? 719 Slap her in the face! The woman smiled. it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it. Then, she continued to talk about other things, as if she was trying her best to blend in with them. Sang Xia listened quietly in the passenger¡¯s seat, shook her head slightly, and could not help but sneer. When they heard the noise from behind, sang Xia looked straight ahead and said calmly, ¡± get ready. We¡¯re about to reach the destination and get off. Mimi saw that sang Xia did not join in their conversation and could not help but say, ¡± sister xiaxia, look at how rough sister Mu Zi¡¯s life was. I didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to get through it all by herself. It was so difficult for her to get to where she is today. ¡°Mimi!¡± Sang Xia suddenly interrupted. At this time, they had arrived at their destination. As sang Xia opened the door, she said in a light tone, ¡± only the weak will go around telling others about their own misfortunes, while the strong will only become stronger without a sound. When these words came out, it simply made people feel like they were being slapped in the face. Sang Xia thought that the woman was just trying to tell them a sad story of her past to completely break their guard against her. As for her real identity, no one else would know except her. Mimi was shocked by sang Xia¡¯s words. She looked at sang Xia¡¯s back as she got out of the car and left. For a moment, she did not know how to talk to Mu Zi. He immediately patted the Nissan¡¯s leg and smiled awkwardly at Mu Zi before getting out of the car with the Nissan. As for the woman inside, seeing that sang Xia¡¯s words had put her in a difficult position, her face suddenly froze. He didn¡¯t expect her to have such a vicious tongue. After arriving here, sang Xia simply treated it as a vacation and enjoyed the scenery. they took a small train to enter the mirror of the sky. speaking of the small train, sang xia had to admit that the feeling was amazing, which also amazed anthony. The water on both sides of the lake had two opportunities to disappear from the side of the railway track, exposing the railway track. At this time, the small train drove in, and the ¡± mirror of the sky ¡± appeared. Once they entered, it was as if they were sitting on a small train in the sky. It was a wonderful and unbelievable feeling. Everyone was amazed and took photos. The woman named Mu Zi seemed to be shocked as well. She asked Anthony, ¡± how did you create such a spectacle? ¡± The assistant Keke couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard this. Mu Zi, aren¡¯t you from country Z? you don¡¯t even know about the wonders of your own country. If you ask them, they¡¯ll ask you. Keke glanced at sang Xia as she spoke. isn¡¯t that right, sister sang? ¡± The corner of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched slightly. the mineral crystals deposited on the surface of the lake of dk have formed a ¡®salt plate¡¯ several meters thick, and on top of it is a layer of water several millimeters thick. That¡¯s why such a wonder can be seen. The Nissan saw this scene. After they drove in, they got off the train. When they finally stepped onto the lake, sang Xia felt as if her mind was suddenly empty. It was as if her entire person was in the air, carefree and without worries. However, with such a beautiful view, she felt a little regretful that Rong Zhan was not by her side. The scenery here was breathtaking. They stayed there until the afternoon. Sang Xia returned to the car early and took a nap. Everything that happened today seemed normal. Sang Xia¡¯s suspicions were gradually dispelled. However, when they went back at night, something happened that sang Xia did not expect- Chapter 720 ? 720 An attack in the middle of the night to sleep with you! After going back home at night, sang Xia could not help but feel sleepy again. She lay on the bed and fell asleep. The sleepiness of her pregnancy was getting more and more obvious. However, it was only six or seven o ¡®clock in the evening. It was still lively downstairs. She could vaguely hear people playing music downstairs, and then women singing. These were not the main points, including women singing. When sang Xia heard that, she could not help but sneer and put on her earplugs. That¡¯s right, she thought about what she had said to her in the day. Although she was good at singing, she was not bad either. Why, are you singing now? Was she really planning to imitate him? No matter what, her appearance and actions had already caused him to feel annoyed. He did not know if sang Xia was overthinking it, but that was exactly the feeling she gave him. However, did she know that if she could really imitate him successfully, there would not be the word ¡± substitute ¡°? Unless, unless Yingluo The original owner disappeared and was replaced by a substitute. thinking of this, sang xia felt a chill down her spine. No, why would she think that? However, in the next second, at this very moment, a different sound suddenly came from outside her door. There was no reaction at all, not even the sound of footsteps. Suddenly, there was the sound of the door opening. The sound did not sound like the key to the inn. It had taken some time, which made sang Xia a little nervous. What about the secret agents Rong Zhan arranged? they were all hiding in the dark to protect her, right? ¡°Ka Cha Cha¡± The door opened. sang xia¡¯s heart was in her throat as well. in the dark room upstairs, she was facing the door sideways. at this time, she opened her eyes, clenched the quilt tightly, and slid one hand under the pillow. The mold629 revolver that she always carried with her was hidden there. At this moment, the door closed again. As the light disappeared, sang Xia caught a glimpse of a figure flashing past the curtain. She did not see it clearly, but she knew that the person had come in. His movements were so light that it was almost undetectable. sang xia¡¯s grip on the gun in her hand tightened. However, what happened next caught them off guard. The man walked to her bed and seemed to be staring at her. As he looked, he got closer and closer. In the end, he suddenly lifted the blanket behind her. ah!!! ah! sang Xia screamed and raised her hand, but just as she shouted, someone covered her hand and pressed it down, holding her tightly. The breath on his body was particularly cold, but he also seemed to be travel-worn. He covered her mouth to stop her from shouting, then kissed her face and neck, and hugged her tightly, as if he was too excited to control himself. The gun that sang Xia had already taken out fell on the bed. She felt the coldness of this person¡¯s breath. Her fingertips trembled slightly, but her hands still stuck to him. She slowly hugged him, and then her arms tightened. His low and charming voice came with a little panting. wife, quickly move your bed away. I¡¯m coming to sleep with you! When sang Xia heard the voice, she felt a lump in her throat. It was true that pregnant women were unreasonable. She had been nervous, nervous, and afraid just now. But when she felt the familiar aura, she suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, as if she was really free. He no longer had to be nervous and worried about this and that. Even if something happened later on, and no one wanted to do anything to him, he was not afraid. Just because- Rong Zhan, are you trying to scare me to death by showing up so suddenly?! [author: haha, good day, my babies. Don¡¯t worry, master Zhan is here. Let¡¯s start the exciting scenes in the day ~ asking for votes. Oh, we¡¯ll announce the list of winners tomorrow morning!] Chapter 721 ? 721 Rong Zhan, let¡¯s get married (1) That¡¯s right! Rong Zhan was here. he had actually appeared here without warning. just when she was feeling frustrated, he had appeared here and instantly swept away all her unhappiness. Rong Zhan had not noticed her emotions and was extremely anxious. He took off his clothes as he snuggled into her warm and fragrant blanket. He threw the blanket out and made a sharp arc in the air. ¡°Scared? what are you scared of? Other than me, who else would dare to treat you like this?¡± rong zhan said as he cupped her little face and kissed her eyebrows. The two of them were only wearing thin clothes under the blanket. Although the air on his body was still very cold, it made her feel particularly at ease. He did not push himself on her body. Instead, she took the initiative to move closer. Her hands wrapped around his neck, and her face was pressed against his chest, rubbing against it in reliance. ¡°Rong Zhan, give me a hug.¡± She mumbled. Rong Zhan used his arm to hold her, and his chin touched hers. He smiled. wait, my hands are cold. After he said this, he lifted his shirt around his abdomen and put his hand there to warm it up. However, sang Xia stretched out one hand to hold his, and then with the other hand, she actually unbuttoned a few buttons under her loose pajamas. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was almost warmed up. He was afraid that she would catch a cold, but he was even more reluctant to leave. Not only did he love the touch of her hand so much that he could not move it away, but it also made his heart flutter. ¡°wife?¡± His voice was hoarse. ¡°What?¡± Sang Xia was still buried in his chest. She closed her eyes and went to rest. Rong Zhan kissed her gently between her eyebrows. Huahua, you¡¯re the best. His wife was so good. She would confess to him and propose to him. When she left the house, she would place his photo beside her to sleep with her. When he was cold, she would put his hand on her chest to warm it. He had never dared to hope for her to be like this. What was even more unexpected was that once she had truly fallen in love with someone, she would become so tender and soft towards him. Some people are not cold-hearted, but the person she wants to be warm to is not you. but fortunately, he had waited for it. The only person she could warm up to now was him. Sang Xia did not think much of it. She found a comfortable position in his arms and went to sleep. For a moment, she seemed to have forgotten that she was not the only one living in their room. Rong Zhan used his other hand to lift her up and placed his warm hand on her stomach, as if he wanted to feel her stomach. It had been two months. Her abdomen was moving up and down a little, but it wasn¡¯t very obvious. Their child was here, pregnant. wife, how are you and the baby? did he misbehave and torment you? ¡± sang xia¡¯s hand was in his black hair. she closed her eyes and felt his movements. she murmured softly, ¡± the child is good. he loves me a lot and doesn¡¯t make me feel uncomfortable at all. just like you, he just wants me to eat more and sleep more. ¡± The corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly at the end. ¡°That¡¯s good. If he doesn¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson in a month or two.¡± After Rong Zhan had kissed her enough, he came up again and hugged her. ¡°Eh? How do we clean it?¡± Chapter 722 ? 722 Rong Zhan, let¡¯s get married (2) she could not help but open her eyes slightly to look at him. Rong Zhan¡¯s hands wandered all over her body. Suddenly, he gave a meaningful smirk. haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡®filial children grow up under the rod¡¯? ¡± what¡¯s a Kasaya!!? Filial children are born from a good family? There was a moment of confusion in sang Xia¡¯s eyes, but when she came back to her senses, her face instantly turned red. She punched him in the chest and mumbled with a red face, ¡± damn hooligan, you¡¯re so annoying. her slap was like a tickle to him, but he still grabbed it in his hand and put it to his lips with a smirk. ¡± why are you so rough? your hand must be hurting from the slap. let me blow on it for you. ¡± Sang Xia lowered her head and smiled so brightly that it looked like a flower had bloomed on her lips. It was dazzling and breathtaking. At that moment. Sang Xia thought,¡¯there¡¯s really no one else in this world who Pampers her and dotes on her more than Rong Zhan.¡¯ Now that she thought about it, it seemed that even his domineering behavior when they were just together was a beautiful thing. she leaned against his chest and finally couldn¡¯t help but say those words softly. ¡°Rong Zhan, let¡¯s get married.¡± Rong Zhan, let¡¯s get married. Let me be your wife, let you be my husband. Rong Zhan was slightly stunned. Sang Xia did not look at him. She continued to bury herself in his arms and said, ¡± we¡¯ll get married when I¡¯m done with my work. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t look good in a wedding dress if my belly gets bigger. Rong Zhan looked at her with his eyes slightly lowered. She buried her face in his chest, and her neck was exposed from the collar, delicate and white. ¡°Xuxu, Rong Zhan?¡± She saw that he was not moving and wanted to look up. Rong Zhan pressed her head against his chest and lowered his head to kiss her neck. His voice was low and hoarse, but it was still bewitching. silly wife, I¡¯ve prepared everything. I was just waiting for you to say that. she could be together whenever she wanted, get engaged whenever she wanted, get pregnant whenever she wanted, and even get married whenever she wanted. Everything was going according to her wishes. His heart was to listen to her heart. Sang Xia had fallen asleep, leaning against him. After she fell asleep, Rong Zhan got up quietly and tucked her in. He then took out his phone to send a message. After all, she wasn¡¯t living here alone, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to stay here. So, huhu A few minutes later, someone knocked on the door. Rong Zhan opened the door and saw Cheng Donglin¡¯s face, which he had not seen for a long time. With one hand on the door frame, he handed him the key while panting. boss, it¡¯s all done. I paid the innkeeper several times the price to ask the previous guests to leave. The best room is upstairs, turn left, the first room. Rong Zhan took the key, left the door ajar, and turned to enter. Sang Xia was in a deep sleep when she suddenly felt her body become lighter. However, she did not wake up and continued to sleep. Rong Zhan¡¯s tall and slender body made it easy for him to carry her. He walked out of the door, up the stairs, and up. However, at this moment, at the stairs. A person also went upstairs. Mu Zi had just gone up to the first floor when she heard some movement. She looked up and saw a man carrying sang Xia upstairs. her brows furrowed slightly, but when she saw that person¡¯s face, she was stunned by the stairs! It was him-! It was that man! He actually came! Mu Zi couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath. She only walked up after he had completely gone up. However, she didn¡¯t return to her room. Instead, she followed them up a few steps to see which room they were staying in. Author Jun: ¡± it¡¯s a cool novel that abuses scumbags. It¡¯s super cool. I won¡¯t let you guys down. Congratulations, Shi Guang, you¡¯re lying. Uh min er, you¡¯re just being forced. San er, little cutie, 5 pm to brother nine, collect 100 book coins. Please continue to ask for monthly votes. Please continue to draw recommendation votes! He¡¯s going to drop out of the rankings, my babies, give brother nine some motivation! Chapter 723 ? 723 The woman inside changed her clothes and bumped into her She watched him carry sang Xia into that room. After a moment of silence, she went downstairs and left. The first thing he did was to return to his room. Sang Xia¡¯s other things were still in the room, especially when Mu Zi noticed that sang Xia¡¯s phone was still on the bed. She raised her eyebrows slightly. Did this mean that there would be more people coming later? Rong Zhan placed sang Xia in the new and clean bedroom of the small suite. Sang Xia was drowsy and drowsy. Coupled with the fact that Rong Zhan was by her side, she naturally slept soundly. Rong Zhan covered her with the blanket and closed the door. He went downstairs again, planning to retrieve her phone and other luggage. He planned to go in again when he reached the first floor. However ¡­ When he saw that the door was left ajar, he suddenly stopped and did not go in. He remembered that when he came out just now, the door was clearly open for convenience. Why was it left ajar now? Could it be that there was someone inside? Just as he was about to knock on the door, he suddenly saw Cheng Donglin carrying his luggage upstairs. As transportation and shopping were not convenient here, he had also brought his own luggage. Seeing Cheng Donglin come up, he walked over and said, ¡± Donglin, go and pack your sister-in-law¡¯s luggage. Give this to me. ¡°Alright, boss!¡± with that, cheng donglin headed to the room on the second floor. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, carried his luggage upstairs. However, just as he opened the door to their room and put his luggage in, he suddenly heard a man¡¯s loud shout from below. That¡¯s Yingluo. Cheng Donglin? Rong Zhan immediately put down his luggage and walked out. She did not forget to close the door quietly. After going downstairs, Rong Zhan saw Cheng Donglin running out of his room, his handsome face full of embarrassment. Then, a woman came out. ¡°Get lost immediately! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to call for backup!¡± Cheng Donglin quickly waved his hands apologetically. I¡¯m so sorry, miss. I didn¡¯t mean to see you. I knocked on the door and only went in when there was no response. Who would have thought you were changing inside, Hanhan? ¡± At this point, Cheng Donglin saw the woman¡¯s cold and unsightly expression. Just as he was about to say something, he saw his boss come downstairs. He immediately walked over and said, ¡± boss, look. How would I know that there was someone inside? he was even taking off his clothes. I was so scared that I quickly came out. Mu Zi¡¯s expression was ugly at this moment. She seemed to be a little ashamed and indignant. When she saw him running away to call for someone else, she glanced at him coldly. However, when she saw the person at the top of the stairs, she was stunned. Her eyes widened slightly and she quickly turned back. Rong Zhan did not see the woman¡¯s expression. Hearing Cheng Donglin¡¯s words, he could not help but reprimand, ¡± you really knocked? How could you be so careless that you could go and get something?¡± These words were said on purpose. When his people did something wrong, no matter what, he had to say a few words in front of outsiders. Even if he did not mean it that way, the first thing he had to do was to calm down. After all, if word got out that he had seen another woman change her clothes, the woman would be the one at a disadvantage no matter how he looked at it. However, Cheng Donglin felt wronged. I didn¡¯t want to see it either, boss. I knocked on the door. alright, that¡¯s enough. Follow me to get it. Rong Zhan raised his hand and interrupted him before leading him over. In fact, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was as clear as a mirror. There was no one in the room just now ¡­ Chapter 724 ? 724 That woman seduced Rong Zhan Besides! Cheng Donglin had knocked on the door, but no one had responded! Who knew that woman would suddenly appear out of nowhere? However, no matter what, they had no right to interfere in this matter. Rong Zhan walked over, but the woman turned around and entered the room to close the door. Rong Zhan stopped her with one hand. miss, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sang Xia¡¯s husband. I¡¯m here to collect her luggage. The woman was still slightly back-facing Rong Zhan. When she heard what he said, she raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡± husband?! yes, sorry to disturb you. If my assistant offended you just now, please help me. ¡°Say no more, if you want to come in to take something, then quickly take it.¡± She paused and added, ¡± you¡¯re the only one who came in. I don¡¯t want to see that man again! As she spoke, she took a few steps inside and wrapped one arm around her own. the moment she said that, rong zhan shot cheng donglin a look, telling him to wait at the door. Outside, Cheng Donglin was feeling extremely aggrieved. He had knocked on the door just now, and no one had said anything before he went in. In the end, when he went in, he saw the woman changing her clothes with her bare upper body. He was so scared that he came out in a hurry. It was fine if this woman blamed him. What Cheng Donglin felt uncomfortable about was that his boss had to apologize on his behalf. He knew that his boss just wanted to keep his sister-in-law company and not cause any trouble. This place was only so big. If something happened, everyone would know. Otherwise, with his boss¡¯s personality, he would not bother with this kind of woman. His sister-in-law was the best. Rong Zhan went to pack his luggage. Just as he picked up the coat that he had left behind, a pair of long legs appeared in front of him before he could even look up. She was wearing a long white shirt that reached her thighs. One side of her shoulder was exposed, and the thin bra strap was wrapped around her shoulder. Her fair skin made her look very sexy. A pair of well-proportioned, slender legs appeared in front of him. But it was a pity. Rong Zhan did not look at this woman from the beginning. Now that her bare legs appeared in front of him, he squinted his long and narrow eyes, and his cold lips seemed to Twitch slightly. He did not look up, but turned around and continued to pack sang Xia¡¯s things. Mobile phone, watch A pair of hands suddenly reached out from behind his waist, as if to hug him. However, just as she reached over, she felt a sharp pain in her wrist. She screamed and in the blink of an eye, Rong Zhan flung her away. She lost her balance and staggered. The next second, her neck was suddenly grabbed and Rong Zhan pushed her against the wall with great force. ¡°What, do you want to f * cking die?¡± Rong Zhan grabbed her neck and almost lifted her up. The woman immediately grabbed Rong Zhan¡¯s hands and slapped them, her face pale. The moment she raised her head, Rong Zhan met her eyes and saw her face clearly. He was stunned and his eyes widened. The woman took advantage of the moment when he was lost in his thoughts and raised her leg to kick him. However, Rong Zhan was prepared for it, so she did not succeed. This time, a dark storm appeared in Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow Phoenix eyes. He exerted more force, and when he opened his mouth again, he was gritting his teeth. Huahua, it¡¯s you?! Chapter 725 ? 725 Master Zhan, are you even worthy? He had seen this woman before, and she had left a deep impression on him! That woman wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. Her neck was strangled to the point that her face was pale. She just looked at Rong Zhan with a sly look in her eyes. rong zhan really wanted to strangle her to death. however, the next second, he flung his hand and threw her to the ground. the woman coughed violently and subconsciously moved back to avoid him. However! Rong Zhan squatted down and grabbed her hair roughly! you¡¯re not dead yet, huh! ¡± he said in a cold tone. Not only did he not die, but he actually appeared here! What do you want to do?¡± This woman was not just anyone. It was the woman who had fought with him in the abandoned garage when he had gone to save his wife! At the same time, her appearance here reminded Rong Zhan of the time when he saw this woman at the airport. However, he thought that he was mistaken. He didn¡¯t expect it to be true. This woman had actually come to country Z and appeared here at this time! This was clearly all planned out! What was she plotting? It wouldn¡¯t be too late to kill her after he found out about her motive. however, he had to admit that when he saw this woman appear here, a chill ran down his spine from the bottom of his feet. He couldn¡¯t even imagine that this woman would appear by his wife¡¯s side and live with her. If agent 108 didn¡¯t live with his wife, who could guarantee that nothing would happen? Rong Zhan wanted to kill her immediately at the thought of this. However, he was also certain that she had other plans. Otherwise, she would not have attacked him. Sure enough, after a few coughs, the woman panted slightly as she looked at him and said, ¡± Huahua, isn¡¯t it obvious what I want to do? you should know my goal, Huahua. As soon as he said this. Rong Zhan¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and he chuckled lightly. His lips twinkled with a mocking smile. He sized her up and raised his eyebrows. you think you¡¯re worthy? ¡± he said rudely. rong zhan was not a fool. He naturally knew what she meant. He also knew what had happened just now. something about cheng donglin bumping into her changing clothes. if she had not asked him to retrieve her luggage, she would have been the one bumping into her. Just now, she came in and seduced him so blatantly. Mu Zi¡¯s pretty face stiffened when she heard Rong Zhan¡¯s words, as if she had been humiliated. However, Rong Zhan suddenly stood up and pulled out a gun from behind his waist. He looked at her through the dark hole. since that¡¯s all you have, you can die now. As he said that, he pulled the trigger. ¡°wait-!¡± Mu Zi quickly raised her hand to stop him. As she retreated on the ground, she grabbed her collar. A trace of haze and unwillingness flashed in her eyes. indeed, that¡¯s all I want. But I know you can¡¯t kill me, and you don¡¯t dare to kill me. cut the crap. What do you mean?! A trace of impatience and disgust flashed past Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes. as mu zi spoke, she slowly got up from the ground. her gaze never left him, and an unclear expression flashed in her eyes. ¡± do you like your woman very much? ¡± As she spoke, a faint smile appeared on her lips. but do you really think that she loves you with all her heart?¡± Author Jun: ¡°believe in brother nine. There will be all kinds of twists and turns later on. All kinds of amazing and high-energy dog abuse! Speed ~ I¡¯m begging you, my babies! There will be more updates in a while!] Chapter 726 ? 726 She knows sang Xia¡¯s Secret, what secret? hearing this, rong zhan could tell that she was trying to drive a wedge between them. did his wife really like him and love him? Love was like water, one would know whether it was cold or not, so he naturally knew better than anyone else whether his wife loved him or not. However, she had to say this, and it still attracted his attention. He wanted to see what kind of story she could come up with to sow discord. Mu Zi stared at his gun, but Rong Zhan did not retract it. He grinned and said sarcastically, ¡± tell me, is your words worth letting this gun off for the time being? ¡± A cold glint flashed in Mu Zi¡¯s eyes. She snorted and said, ¡± do you really think that she would tell you everything and not hide anything from you? don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. she has another identity and she¡¯s playing you like a monkey.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard that. ¡°What identity?¡± What other identity did she have? Rong Zhan¡¯s first thought was none other than what her identity was and whether it would bring her danger. ¡°Your gun.¡± Mu Zi mocked. Rong Zhan stared at her. There was no obvious expression on his devilish and exquisite face, but his face was tight and his lips were pursed. He suddenly snorted and removed his gun. Mu Zi laughed when she saw that. She slowly walked over to Rong Zhan¡¯s shoulder and looked up at him. She deliberately wore that conservative dress and swayed in front of him. She was beautiful and had a good figure. In her eyes, she definitely did not belong to that woman. She did not believe that such a manly man like him would not have any sexual interest in her. At this moment, she exhaled and said faintly, ¡± go and lift her pillow. Rong Zhan exchanged glances with her and stepped back. With a gun in one hand, he turned around and used the other hand to flip his wife¡¯s pillow away. Instantly, he was stunned! A gun appeared under her pillow. Rong Zhan frowned and picked it up. It was an M-type revolver, a 76mm portable model. As an arms tycoon, he was all too familiar with this gun. It was from his Corporation. There were countless weapons from his group, but that was not the point. The point was, how did his wife get a pistol? Pistols were prohibited in country Z and were not allowed to be carried around. Where did she get them? Rong Zhan took the gun and put it in his pocket indifferently. what else is there? ¡± When Mu Zi heard this, a faint smile appeared at the corners of her lips. She was faintly alluring from behind him. how can I let you know about this so quickly? Since you¡¯re so fierce, I¡¯ll tell you later.¡± Sensing the cold aura around him, she quickly said, ¡± if you still want to know, you can¡¯t hit me. During this time, she did not believe that any man would be able to escape from her. Her face and figure were not inferior to that woman¡¯s. In her opinion, this man was just being tough for a while. He was not an animal with a lower body. It would not be long before he could not wait to get into her bed. Rong Zhan should have exploded in anger when he heard her words, but he suddenly laughed instead. The woman was seducing him from behind. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her in front of him. An indescribable atmosphere seemed to fill the air between the two of them. The short-haired beautiful woman¡¯s evil look when facing Rong Zhan ¡­ Chapter 727 ? 727 You¡¯re very ugly and your chest is small In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her ears heat up. ¡°do you really like me that much?¡± rong zhan asked suddenly. Mu Zi looked at his pair of alluring Phoenix eyes and his exquisite and devilish face. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat wildly. She blushed, but she didn¡¯t say anything. However, some facts seemed to be self-evident. The atmosphere between the two of them was so flirtatious that Mu Zi wanted to lean on Him uncontrollably. Rong Zhan held her wrist tightly and did not let her get close. He lowered his head slightly and pursed his lips. what a pity. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know what kind of flirtatious b * tch I¡¯ve not seen before. better looking than you? someone with a better figure than you? I¡¯ve already f * cking gotten tired of playing with you since I was a teenager, you know?¡± When Mu Zi heard his evil voice say this, it was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on her. She couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She wanted to struggle and escape his humiliation. However, his next words made her heart tremble even more. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about playing tricks in front of me. Do you think I¡¯ll f * ck you When You Open Your Legs? why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself and see what kind of trash you are? You want me to go? I don¡¯t even think it¡¯s dirty, let alone trying to sow discord here. You¡¯re not good enough to enter my eyes, and you¡¯ve already broken my biggest taboo!¡± As soon as he finished speaking. ¡°Ka-!¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± Mu Zi immediately screamed in pain. Her wrist, which had been clamped in place, was suddenly broken. The bones cracked and were instantly dislocated. She was in so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°you actually dared to attack me? I¡¯m the only one who knows her secret!¡± Mu Zi was so angry that her entire body was shaking. She did not expect that Rong Zhan had been holding her wrist because he was planning to do something to her. In the end, what happened next was beyond Mu Zi¡¯s imagination. Rong Zhan raised his silenced gun and fired a shot at her shoulder. Before she could react, he fired another shot at her other shoulder. if it wasn¡¯t for your so-called secret, you would be dead by now, and you would be dead! He sneered and said, ¡± soon, you won¡¯t be the only one who knows. That person will become me, and then you will die! As he spoke, he turned around and left. He didn¡¯t even look at Mu Zi¡¯s blood-stained upper body. His slender body looked lazy and relaxed. When he reached the door, he didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡± actually, you¡¯re really ugly, and your chest is very small. ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± the door was closed. As Rong Zhan¡¯s figure disappeared, Mu Zi¡¯s pretense could no longer be endured and was completely torn apart. She shrieked in embarrassment and the pain on her body made her kneel on the ground. The intense pain almost made her faint. Damn it! This bastard man! Just you wait, no matter what, I¡¯m going to f * ck him and give him a hard slap in the face! He even wanted to kill his woman! Who allowed him to be so arrogant here! Cheng Donglin¡¯s expression turned complicated the moment Rong Zhan came out. He had heard all the sounds and movements inside! Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze on him, Cheng Donglin quickly said, ¡± boss, I didn¡¯t hear anything inside just now. ¡°You¡¯re deaf?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s face darkened. keep your eyes on the woman in this room. I¡¯ll be back to kill her soon! His wife¡¯s matter was a big deal. No matter what, he had to know what her other identity was now¨C! [ author: storm, please vote! ] [ then, we¡¯ll announce the winner¡¯s list! ] Chapter 728 ? 728 Find her and ask her what her identity was rong zhan slammed the door and went upstairs to look for sang xia. as soon as he entered, he saw that she was still sleeping on her side. her peaceful appearance made the restlessness and frustration in his heart a little powerless to vent. in the end, he sat by the bed dejectedly, lowered his head, and looked at the things in his hands. A watch, a cell phone, and a pistol. the watch was placed there by him. she was wearing a low-end luxury watch that she had never changed for so many years. although he had given her the money and card, he had never seen her buy anything extravagant. He placed the watch on the bed and looked at her phone. The moment he unlocked his phone and saw the picture on the screen, Rong Zhan was stunned for a moment. Then, his lips twitched slightly. That picture was his picture. rong zhan took out his phone and looked at the screen that he had set. It was her holding the phone before she went to bed. Wasn¡¯t the photo on the phone him? It was the same one. She took a picture of him, and he had a picture of her. They were both set as screens. This kind of tacit understanding and love was simply too much. wasn¡¯t she the same as him? so how could she not love him? The unspoken understanding between them gradually wiped away the last trace of unhappiness in Rong Zhan¡¯s heart. He turned around and could not help but lean over. Half supporting himself, he slowly lowered his head and kissed her forehead. However, as if it was not enough, he gently pecked the corner of her mouth. He took one last look at the gun and gently placed it on the bed. He went to take a shower. He had been travel-worn and should have taken a bath long ago. After taking a shower, he came out in his pajamas. He was a clean freak, so even if he had a habit of sleeping naked, he would never sleep naked outside. at this moment, he was sitting by the bed, wiping his wet hair with a towel and playing with the pistol with one hand. he was thinking about asking her when she woke up the next day. He believed that she loved him. As for what secrets she had, even if she was hiding something from him, it might not stop her from loving him, right? He had never doubted it. he only wanted to ask her about her secret because he was worried about her safety. However, at this moment. A white arm wrapped around her waist, slender and white. rong zhan was slightly stunned. he raised his hand and touched it, then turned around to look at her. He saw that she was like a lazy and charming cat. She squinted her long and alluring eyes slightly and looked at him. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Rong Zhan threw the towel aside and went in. He held her arm and stroked her hair. Sang Xia¡¯s voice was lazy and charming. when you sneaked a kiss on me just now. Rong Zhan smiled and suddenly lowered his head to kiss her. This time, the kiss was different from the previous one. His hand went through her hair, making it even more difficult for her to escape. He bit her lips and his long tongue entered, entangling her fiercely, as if he was desperately trying to snatch the sweetness in her mouth. It was as if no matter how many kisses he kissed, it would never be enough. Gradually, one of his hands slid down. He pried open her collar and kissed her deeply while reaching into her collar to rub. That scene made one¡¯s face blush. Just as sang Xia was enjoying his actions, Rong Zhan kissed her neck and ears. wife, tell me, is there anything about you that I don¡¯t know? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s muddled mind seemed to have cleared up at once. huh?? ¡± Chapter 729 ? 729 Rong Zhan slept with another woman?(1) what did he just say? What did she have that he did not know about? She thought that she had nothing else to do other than work in the firearms group. however, how could she tell him about this? She had said that many things in the firearms group were dangerous, so she could be the first to know what their activities were. To prevent her from being worried, Rong Zhan had never told her about those dangerous things. And if she hadn¡¯t been in the group before, she wouldn¡¯t have known from the others that he didn¡¯t have cancer at all! But now, she knew that Rong Zhan was indeed suspicious. If she said that she didn¡¯t have it, he definitely wouldn¡¯t believe her. Moreover, it might even cause a misunderstanding. Now, she said indifferently, ¡± what do you know? Why do you ask?¡± Hearing this, Rong Zhan felt suffocated. He couldn¡¯t speak. After a while, he sighed. what is it between us that you can¡¯t let me know? ¡± Sang Xia lowered her head and traced her fingers on his palm. then tell me, other than your identity as Rong Zhan, what else do you have? do you dare to let me know?¡± Rong Zhan fell silent for a while. He seemed to have sensed something in his heart. After a moment, he said slowly, ¡± you didn¡¯t ask me, and I didn¡¯t hide it from you, did I? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s heart trembled. Indeed. Although he didn¡¯t take the initiative to mention Xio¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t hide it either. ¡°Tell me, is the thing that you are hiding from me dangerous to you? Is it safe?¡± Rong Zhan was really talking to her calmly. sang xia was even more at a loss for words. There was. Why wasn¡¯t there any? It might not be that safe. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll tell you.¡± Sang Xia said after taking a deep breath. She looked at him and said, ¡± I¡¯m not telling you. This matter is a knot in your heart. I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy, but can you give me some time? this isn¡¯t the right place. I¡¯ll tell you when we get back. Su Li had always wanted her to go to their group¡¯s base to take a look. Even though many of them knew that she was Rong Zhan¡¯s woman, they did not know that she was hacker Y. That included Rong Zhan. Rong Zhan touched her face and said helplessly, ¡± silly wife. Did she know that there was a woman seducing him downstairs? was she threatening him with the secret of her identity? How much longer did she want to wait? Sang Xia had originally planned to go back, but she did not expect that an accident she ran into would completely change her mind-! It was the next day. When she woke up early in the morning, Rong Zhan was gone. The crew had to shoot the MV today. She got dressed and went downstairs. Some of her things were still downstairs. She wanted to get them, but when she reached the second floor, she saw two Men in Black suits standing at the door of the room she was in earlier. They seemed to be guarding the room. Cheng Donglin was also pacing back and forth at the door, his eyes lowered and his fingers rubbing his lips. He frowned as if waiting for the person inside. However, when he suddenly saw himself, he was shocked. ¡°Yingluo, s-sis-in-law!¡± Suspicion flashed across sang Xia¡¯s eyes. She could not help but walk over. what¡¯s the matter? what¡¯s the situation inside! ¡± As she spoke, she noticed Cheng Donglin¡¯s odd expression and glanced at the door. where¡¯s Rong Zhan?! Sang Xia knew very well who was living there. Chapter 730 ? 730 rong zhan slept with another woman (2) If Cheng Donglin was here, could Rong Zhan be inside? However, he was inside with the woman inside! What was he doing? no, it¡¯s not sister-in-law. Don¡¯t think too much. Boss has something to do. He has Hanhan inside, ¡± he quickly explained as he blocked the door. Sang Xia pursed her lips tightly and decided not to listen to him. She wanted to push him away and go in by herself. What was he doing inside? why didn¡¯t he let her know? hey, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, sister-in-law. Boss will scold me. Sister-in-law, you¡¯re so annoying! Cheng Donglin tried his best to stop her, but the door suddenly opened in the middle of their confrontation. the moment the door opened, sang xia saw rong zhan¡¯s face in front of her. He looked like he had just washed his hands and was not wearing much. His collar was slightly open and his sleeves were rolled up. When he saw sang Xia, his expression did not change. He looked at her lazily with his long and narrow eyes and raised his eyebrows slightly. what are you doing? ¡± What was he doing? In one sentence, it was cold and quiet. Cheng Donglin was so frightened that he hid to the side in embarrassment. Seeing that he had no intention of explaining at all, sang Xia pursed her lips tightly and stared at him without blinking. She suppressed the urge in her heart and asked, ¡± what do you think I¡¯m doing? What are you doing in there? Who are you with?¡± Sang Xia said and was about to go in without a care. Rong Zhan grabbed her hand and pulled her out. He closed the door and narrowed his eyes. don¡¯t go in. It¡¯s just a woman. Don¡¯t go in, she¡¯s just a woman. When sang Xia heard this, her heart could not help but tremble. His words seemed to be hinting at something. Even if she did not want to believe it, he had actually said it himself. However, even so, she still did not believe it. No, this was definitely not Rong Zhan. There must be something else that she did not know. However, she still couldn¡¯t control her emotions. Her eyelashes fluttered slightly, her nose was sour, and her lips trembled. She asked, ¡± who is she? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s emotionless eyes glanced at her indifferently and then swept past her, as if he could not see her emotions that were on the verge of a breakdown. He said lazily, ¡± it¡¯s that pretty, short-haired woman with a good figure. Sang Xia¡¯s body seemed to sway slightly, as if she could not take the blow. Cheng Donglin was about to help her up, but Rong Zhan held sang Xia back and turned to Cheng Donglin and the two secret agents. you guys leave first! Cheng Donglin and the others left at once, but he still turned back to look at sang Xia. Her reddened eyes met with Cheng Donglin¡¯s hesitant look, and she suddenly felt her heart ache even more. No, it was not what she thought at all, right? Rong Zhan was not that kind of person. He clearly doted on her and loved her so much, so how could he betray her? However, as soon as they left, she couldn¡¯t hold her emotions in any longer. She seemed to be at loggerheads with him and wanted to go in and take a look no matter what. Her voice was silent, but when she opened her mouth, her voice was hoarse. what happened between the two of you?! What were you doing in there?¡± She didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t believe it. Rong Zhan let go of her. His neckline was open, revealing his beautiful and charming collarbones. He pinched the space between his eyebrows as if he was tired and impatient. don¡¯t be angry. She seduced me. BOOM! BOOM! Sang Xia could not stand steadily. Her eyes were filled with a layer of mist, and a bean-sized tear fell down. After Rong Zhan saw it ¡­ Chapter 731 ? 731 Rong Zhan slept with another woman?(3) His face darkened slightly, but he held it in and did not do anything. She took a step back in disbelief. As her big eyes fell, a trace of confusion appeared in her eyes. She mumbled in a hoarse voice, ¡± so? ¡± So ¡­ So he went in and did it with her this morning? That shameless woman who imitated her and wanted to take her place had successfully seduced him just like that? Just when I¡¯m pregnant and can¡¯t satisfy him? Rong Zhan looked at sang Xia, who seemed to be on the verge of a mental breakdown. He took a step forward, but sang Xia suddenly shouted, ¡± don¡¯t come over! Then, she looked at Rong Zhan, her eyes filled with pain. She mumbled, ¡± you¡¯re dirty, you¡¯re dirty!! When she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but turn and run away. However, before she could run two steps, she was hugged tightly from behind. She struggled and hit his shoulders, but Rong Zhan carried her all the way back to their room. When they went upstairs, Cheng Donglin returned to the second floor to keep watch. However, she scratched her head and could not help but ask in surprise, ¡± dirty? Isn¡¯t it just a little bit of blood on boss¡¯s body? why is sister-in-law so agitated?¡± Rong Zhan carried sang Xia back to her room. She couldn¡¯t hold it in even if she wanted to. She broke down and hit him with all her might, struggling not to let him touch her. However, Rong Zhan placed her on the bed and separated her legs. He pressed her hands down forcefully and asked with a slight frown, ¡± dirty?! Which part of me is dirty?¡± Sang Xia cried and shouted, ¡± did you sleep with her?! Even though she really didn¡¯t want to act like a Shrew, she couldn¡¯t control herself. She had given him all her love and reliance, so how could she accept his betrayal? As she spoke, she became even more agitated. she seduced you when you went in this morning. Is it because I can¡¯t satisfy you now that you¡¯ve slept with someone else¡¯s woman?! rong zhan looked at sang xia¡¯s frantic expression and suddenly bent down to kiss her. Sang Xia tried to avoid him, but Rong Zhan forced her to accept it. However, the moment sang Xia thought that he might have kissed another woman before, her stomach churned and she almost vomited. Rong Zhan was shocked when he saw her retching, but he had mixed feelings about it. He let go of her and reached out to wipe his hands. Sang Xia pushed him away forcefully. She was weak and teary-eyed as she pointed at the door. get lost! Get lost! Rong Zhan stood up and wiped his face. He moved back to smooth his messy hair and suddenly asked, ¡± wife, are you feeling uncomfortable? ¡± Wasn¡¯t it uncomfortable for him to speculate like this? Hearing that, sang Xia turned around and threw the ashtray on the table at him. Rong Zhan did not Dodge and was hit on the forehead. Instantly, the skin on his forehead broke and blood seeped out. The ashtray rolled on the floor for a long time before it stopped. At that moment, the room finally quieted down. Rong Zhan raised his hand and wiped the blood off his forehead. He stared at her for a while and suddenly said, ¡± sang Xia, when did I say that I slept with her? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were red as she sobbed. Hearing this, she was slightly stunned. In the next second, Rong Zhan bent over. He didn¡¯t care that his forehead was still bleeding. He reached out and pinched her chin. from the beginning to the end, did I say that I slept with her? ¡± Chapter 732 ? 732 a huge reversal, he did that thing inside Sang Xia bit her lip and did not say anything. Her eyes were still teary. ¡°You feel bad, don¡¯t you? Do you know why I¡¯m doing this?¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Rong Zhan said, ¡± just because you hid a secret from me, that woman not only used it to sow discord, but also dressed like that to seduce me. Do you know that? I thought you didn¡¯t care at all, but the secret you¡¯ve been guarding seems to be more important.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes reddened, and she could not help but shake her head as tears streamed down her face. no, that¡¯s not it. She sobbed as if she still didn¡¯t understand. She looked at him with tears in her eyes and said, ¡± then did you sleep with her? If you don¡¯t, what are you guys doing inside?¡± Without waiting for her to finish, the blood from his forehead suddenly dripped down and landed on her hand. It flew in a small arc, making her stunned. She wanted to use her hand to help him wipe his face, but Rong Zhan did not seem to take it seriously. He held her hand and said, ¡± what did I say? I only said that she seduced me inside, I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to sleep with her. ¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you guys ¡­¡± ¡± she seduced me. i merely cut off one of her little fingers as a warning. ¡± Didn¡¯t you see that he had cleaned up before he left? he had washed his hands countless times, okay? He chopped off one of her little fingers as a warning. He chopped off a little finger. As soon as he said that, sang Xia was dumbfounded. Her tears seemed to have frozen. Her eyes rolled around in disbelief. w-what did you say? ¡± That woman tried to seduce him in the morning, so he cut off her fingers? ¡°Otherwise? Otherwise, why would I not let you in? That room was sealed off, and I had people guard it. No one could go in or out. Not only that, I even shot her twice and broke her hand. You vomited when I kissed you, and it smelled like blood. Wouldn¡¯t you vomit even more when you went in and saw it?¡± Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and said with a deeper meaning. Rong Zhan¡¯s words made sang Xia doubt her entire life. However, she still wanted to confirm it over and over again. Yingluo, you, you really didn¡¯t have sex with her? ¡± Even though she did not believe it from the start, she did not expect Rong Zhan to mistake her for that. Now, he even clarified that it was because she did not want to tell him her secret. How could she be so suspicious in such a short time? But unexpectedly. Once she said her suspicious words again, Rong Zhan actually walked to the window and pulled the curtains. When he turned back to face her, he placed his hand on the zipper of his pants. what¡¯s there to suspect? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can see for yourself.¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Of course, she would not touch it. However, he had already reacted and unzipped her. The rest of the examination was difficult to describe. Even if sang Xia did not want to examine him so directly, she could not help but follow his lead and examine him again. ¡°That woman said she knew the secret of your identity. She said you didn¡¯t treat me sincerely and kept things from me. How could I bear that?¡± Sang Xia looked at him, and the next second, he continued, ¡± so I taught her a lesson. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± That was just a little harsh teaching. Rong Zhan looked at her red eyes and nose. and you. As he spoke, he could not help but turn around to find a tissue to wipe his bleeding forehead. He said helplessly, ¡± if I don¡¯t give you some awareness of danger, you don¡¯t know how many people are after your man. You still dare to hide things from me. Author Jun: Oh, I can¡¯t hide my secret anymore. Congratulations to the memory in my memories. M, Wang Yanlin, summer tea, Southern Mail, and the five of you privately messaged brother nine to collect 100 book coins. Do you want to update more? I¡¯m begging for votes! The ranking has dropped ah, motivation! Continue to draw the voting baby Chapter 733 ? 733 Real or fake hacker Y!(1) When sang Xia heard this, she naturally understood that he was really teasing her just now. He had deliberately let her hide the punishment. However, wasn¡¯t she hiding it for his own good? Wasn¡¯t it good for her to be the first to know what was going on around him? Rather than hiding it from him, wouldn¡¯t it be better if she kept it from him? How could he lie to her about this? The more sang Xia thought about it, the more bitter and aggrieved she felt. Pregnant women were always emotional, and now she was being played with by this. She immediately picked up a pillow and threw it at him. Rong Zhan, get the hell out of my way! ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t lie to me anymore? Have you forgotten what you said when you knelt on the washing board?¡± Sang Xia bit her lip and cried out in a low voice. Rong Zhan sighed softly and grabbed the pillow, tucking it under his armpit. He zipped up his pants and walked over to her, placing his hands on her shoulders. wife, although they say that you can¡¯t reason with women, I didn¡¯t lie to you, I didn¡¯t lie to you, I really didn¡¯t lie to you. You¡¯re the one who thought so. ¡°That¡¯s all because of your misdirection!¡± Sang Xia was about to slap him, but Rong Zhan grabbed her and kissed her. She continued to resist and hit him, but Rong Zhan tightened his arms and let her hit him. He kept kissing her passionately and murmured, ¡± I was wrong, I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. His wife was right, it was his fault. His wife was wrong, and it was his fault. Although sang Xia knew that he had gone a little too far, he had deliberately played tricks to make her misunderstand so that she could not bear it and poured everything out with him. She told him the truth. Although he had done something despicable, it was true that other women had seduced him. How did that woman know her identity? If that was really the case, she would rather tell him herself than be manipulated by others. After all, the reason she hid the truth was for his own good. It was to find out about his other identity that she didn¡¯t know about, and to know if he was safe. if it was exposed, not to mention whether he would throw her home and fire her, even if he didn¡¯t leave, he would probably be bothered by her and wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of her and let her participate. ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to know? since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you Yingluo.¡± ¡°Dong Dong-!¡± There was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°Sister sang, are you inside? director Anthony and the others have been waiting for you downstairs for a while. We¡¯re going to the mirror of the sky to shoot the MV.¡± The assistant knocked on the door anxiously. when sang xia heard this, she was interrupted. Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was dark, but sang Xia glared at him with reddened eyes. I¡¯ll tell you when I get back. I have to go now. Rong Zhan, just you wait. I won¡¯t forgive you so easily! his words were so nice, but that woman was seducing him down there. even if he didn¡¯t touch her, didn¡¯t he see her figure? The moment sang Xia thought of this, she felt extremely angry. Rong Zhan was her man. Fortunately, going to bed was fake. If it was real, it would no longer be a matter of forgiveness. rong zhan knew that he had really made her unhappy this time. he rubbed his straight nose and said, ¡± let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Sang Xia ignored him. She got up, put on her coat, and opened the door with her eyes still red. Rong Zhan followed behind her helplessly. No matter what, it was good that she was willing to tell him. Chapter 734 ? 734 Real or fake hacker Y!(2) She was angry, but compared to her safety, she had to endure it. They arrived at the mirror of the sky to film the MV. Anthony did not see Mu Zi and came over to ask about her. However, his assistant, Coco, said seriously, ¡± Mu Zi left. She seemed to have something urgent to attend to, so she left overnight. She might not have had the time to inform you guys. Anthony, Nissan, Mimi, and the others were all shocked. Only Harren was sitting in their minivan at a distance, drinking hot coffee. He did not seem to be involved in anything other than the music video. However, Anthony only frowned slightly. At most, he felt a little regretful, but it did not affect his mood. He turned around and continued to arrange the staff to organize the shooting. The mirror of the sky¡¯s view started at dusk, and the scenery was so beautiful that it made people feel like they were in a dream. At first, sang Xia was still throwing a tantrum at Rong Zhan. However, during the shoot, Rong Zhan sneaked over and wrapped her in his coat while she was resting. He then carried her from behind and stood on the Salt Lake. They were stepping on a thin layer of water, which was all frozen. As the sun set in the evening, from head to toe, it was as if the colors of the world around him had fused together. It was a spectacular sight, and it was extremely mesmerizing. It made sang Xia forget about her quarrel with Rong Zhan. The assistant Keke kept taking photos of them secretly with her phone, trying to get rid of them in various ways. The entire MV filming process went smoothly. Sang Xia had guards around her, be it near or far away, not to mention Rong Zhan who was always there. She could not be any safer, so she had a lot of fun. however, sang xia did not know that when they were heading to the mirror of the sky, something had happened at the inn in the town of cq. a few people had come to rescue mu zi, but the other party did not want to fight. instead, they were thinking of ways to save the people. Rong Zhan¡¯s Secret agents were all there to protect sang Xia and the child in her stomach. They did not expect Mu Zi, who could not move her arms, to be able to cause any trouble. Therefore, there were very few secret agents, and they had more people. They came up with a plan to lure Mu Zi away from the mountain. However, Mu Zi¡¯s consciousness was still clear. After suffering such a bloody treatment, although she was unwilling, the first thing that came to her mind were her two plans from before. First, she had slept with Rong Zhan. Second, she had killed sang Xia. At first, she thought that she would be able to sleep with Rong Zhan first. However, who would have thought that Rong Zhan would be harder to deal with than many men she had met? Not only that, he even cruelly abused her Yingluo. when mu zi thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but grind her teeth. she wanted to cut him into a thousand pieces! Since that was the case, she would start with his woman first! ¡­¡­ ¡°Hey Yingluo, you¡¯re almost there, right? The good Yingluo, you must hand her over to me, Yingluo, before your identity is exposed!¡± After the phone call, a hint of slyness and coldness flashed across Mu Zi¡¯s cold eyes. *** Sang Xia and the others ended the first half of the MV shooting. As dusk was too short and there was not enough time, they could only come back the next day. Sang Xia was reluctant to leave. On the way back, she was in a much better mood. However, sang Xia did not expect that sometimes, things would go beyond her expectations. However, what she was afraid of happened, and she couldn¡¯t let herself be at peace. Two things happened after she went back, and it made her mood go up and down. The first was that Mu Zi had escaped. As for the second ¡­ Chapter 735 ? 735 Real or fake hacker y!(3) second, sang xia did not expect him to ¡± bring ¡± hacker y out in private because of his busy work-! And who was hacker y? He actually contacted Qiu CI! That¡¯s right, Qiu CI had been meeting Rong Zhan in her place. it had to be said that sang xia was very upset, extremely upset! She was about to tell him everything now and say that she was hacker y, but Qiu CI actually appeared at this time. This time, the real and fake hacker y had met. It was impossible for her to say that she didn¡¯t regret it when he asked her to replace him. That was because she had revealed a little that Qiu CI would fall for Rong Zhan. However, when she saw Qiu CI, the first person sang Xia thought of was Mu Zi. It was not because of anything else, but because Mu Zi said that she knew her secret identity and had purposely hidden Rong Zhan¡¯s identity. Other than Su Li, only Qiu CI knew of his identity. As expected, there was a saying that was too true. no matter what, don¡¯t tell anyone about your secret, or the wind will blow through the entire forest. Sang Xia probably thought that the two of them knew each other. Otherwise, Mu Zi would not have known about her situation. and now ¡­ At the entrance of the inn, a petite figure in autumn porcelain clothes carrying a mountain backpack appeared. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Qiu CI, why are you here?¡± When sang Xia saw Qiu CI, she took the initiative to approach her and ask, no matter how unhappy she was. When Qiu CI saw her, she smiled and walked towards her. However, just as he was about to say something to her, he saw Qiu CI walk past him and behind him. Sang Xia¡¯s movements immediately froze. The corners of her eyes twitched, and she put on a fake smile. What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that she should have gotten a male hacker to act as her back then so that she would not have targeted Rong Zhan? She was also on the verge of a mental breakdown and in despair! She took a deep breath and turned around, only to see Qiu CI walking to Rong Zhan¡¯s side with a smile, seemingly saying something to him. After all, to Rong Zhan, this was one of his own. He did not do anything and looked more like a conversation between two friends. This scene made sang Xia feel as if a fly had entered her throat. It was uncomfortable and disgusting. boss, it¡¯s so cold here. I¡¯m wearing too little. You didn¡¯t tell me in advance. I¡¯m just an otaku girl. How would I know what¡¯s going on here? ¡± Qiu CI deliberately complained. Rong Zhan waved his arm. that¡¯s easy. Wait for me to send someone to look for you. Just tell me whatever you need. I¡¯m busy this time, so do your best to complete the task I¡¯ve given you. When Qiu CI heard this, she innocently said,¡±then did he spend your money?¡± Just as Rong Zhan was about to reply, he heard sang Xia shriek. He immediately looked over in a hurry and rushed over. The weather here had changed drastically. It had snowed before, so the ground was slippery. Sang Xia did not know if it was intentional or not, but she slipped and almost fell. It just so happened that Harren was not far away from her, so he rushed to her side to hold her. When Rong Zhan rushed over, he saw Harren holding sang Xia. He didn¡¯t say anything when he rushed over, but the next second, he pulled her over without a trace and carried her in his arms. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. how could you be so careless?! [author Jun: haha, it¡¯s not scary to play mind games. It¡¯s scary when no one Pampers you. Tomorrow¡¯s excitement will come. My babies, give your all to vote for brother nine. We¡¯ll announce the winner during the day ~] Chapter 736 ? 736 High-energy dog food abuses little b * tch!(1) Sang Xia wrapped her arms around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck and said in a pitiful tone, ¡± it¡¯s all because the floor is too slippery. I¡¯m walking alone and no one is supporting me. There was a deeper meaning to her words, but she didn¡¯t forget to mumble, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you fall down on me, but what about our baby? ¡± Rong Zhan hurriedly carried her in and lowered his head to kiss her. Okay, okay, it¡¯s all my fault for not looking after you properly. You, Huahua! If she has a daughter, I¡¯ll have to raise two daughters in the future.¡± Hearing that, sang Xia blushed. She clutched his chest, letting her long, seaweed-like hair hang down, reflecting a soft golden light under the sun. He was right. She was becoming more and more willful, and it was all because of him. She didn¡¯t have to worry about anything with him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she still wanted to continue working, he would have spoiled her into a mentally disabled person who couldn¡¯t take care of herself. only after rong zhan carried her in did sang xia lift her head slightly from rong zhan¡¯s chest. her cold and charming face peeked out of his shoulder to look at the person outside-qiu ci. As expected, Qiu CI saw this scene. Sang Xia looked at her for a moment, and a meaningful smile appeared on her lips. Her long, misty eyes flashed with a touch of deep understanding. He didn¡¯t even try to hide his scheming. Qiu CI was startled, and the corner of her lips twitched slightly. There was also a small assistant who came with Qiu CI. They usually didn¡¯t leave the house. They only needed a room and worked there. Not long after they moved in. in the afternoon, someone came to knock on the door. The assistant opened the door. It was sang Xia. Sang Xia looked at her and smiled gently. The assistant turned to call Qiu CI and sang Xia went in. Qiu CI was sitting in front of her computer. When she saw sang Xia¡¯s figure, she was slightly startled. However, when she saw sang Xia come in, she just stood there and looked around. She did not look at her and did not say anything. Her eyes behind her glasses flickered slightly. She said to the assistant, ¡± go out for a while. After the assistant left, Qiu CI walked over with a cup of coffee and handed it to her. have a seat. What did you call me for? ¡± ¡°Thank you, but pregnant women don¡¯t drink coffee.¡± Sang Xia rejected him indifferently and sat down on the chair. Hearing this, Qiu CI¡¯s eyes fell on her abdomen. I¡¯m sorry, I almost forgot. You¡¯re more than two months pregnant. Sang Xia smiled and did not comment. She asked her something else, ¡± Qiu CI, you didn¡¯t tell me about the work he gave you. Can you solve it on your own? ¡± Qiu CI was stunned. She naturally knew what she meant. She looked like an elegant woman, but just as she was about to say something, sang Xia interrupted her. or do you think you want to take charge of a field in the future and really replace my position? ¡± as soon as he said this, something between the two of them seemed to have been exposed. But even so, Qiu CI still did not admit it. sangxia, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. You were the one who asked me for help, ran ran. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m looking for you, but-!¡± ¡± i regret it now. from now on, whatever happens between us, be it personal or business, will have nothing to do with you. thank you for helping me before. you can tell me how much you want. ¡± It didn¡¯t matter if others said that she was acting or that she had caused it ¡­ Chapter 737 ? 737 High-energy dog food abuses little b * tch (2) Even if people were born knowing that they would die, they were still born, weren¡¯t they? It was just that when one was alive, no one could predict what would happen in the future. Who didn¡¯t do something wrong? Not to mention, she never felt that she had done anything wrong. It was just that he had found the wrong person. Hearing this, Qiu CI¡¯s eyes flashed with shock and confusion. She quickly said, ¡± wait, sang Xia, you mean you want to expose him? ¡± sang xia smiled but did not say anything. the look in her eyes became more and more mysterious. No matter what Qiu CI was thinking, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± sang Xia, actually, ran ran, do you want to reconsider? ¡± ¡°Consider what?¡± have you ever thought that although your identity is the same, you deliberately found someone to impersonate and deceive him? if he finds out about this, wouldn¡¯t it be worse? ¡± Qiu CI had calculated everything, but she did not expect sang Xia to lay her cards out. In this way, she would never be able to get close to this man again. Hearing this, sang Xia deliberately raised her eyebrows as if she was in deep thought. you¡¯re right, what you said does make sense. If he knows about ran ran ¡­ Qiu CI thought that she had been persuaded and wanted to convince her even more. that¡¯s right, he¡¯s so proud. He definitely can¡¯t stand your lies. If he abandons you in a fit of anger, Yingluo ¡­ ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Sang Xia interrupted her with a fake smile. you have to let me finish, don¡¯t you? ¡± As she spoke, under her focused gaze, she said faintly, ¡± what you said makes sense, but since he knows, he can¡¯t do anything. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Abandoned? He would never say that. You don¡¯t understand him.¡± As she said that, sang Xia looked at her, and the corners of her lips seemed to deliberately curve up into a cold and arrogant smile as she said those words. because he loves me. He¡¯s willing to do anything for me. So what if I lied to him? at most, he¡¯ll be angry for a while before he comes back to me obediently. You don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s willing to die for me. Even if I want to chase him away, I can¡¯t. Sang Xia¡¯s words were vile. He was also unspeakably carefree. She did it on purpose. It was because this woman just wanted Rong Zhan. She wanted her to be so jealous that she would go crazy and die from it. Then, she would finally be able to see clearly that Rong Zhan was a man that she could not chase away. This gap was so huge that she could see it clearly. She admitted that she was bad, but in fact, she was even worse. anyone who made her suffer, she would pay them back double! As expected, Qiu CI¡¯s smile could not be seen. However, at this moment, she suddenly looked up and seemed to have touched something. She was slightly stunned. Then, as if she did not see it, she took a deep breath and said to sang Xia, ¡± sang Xia, how could you say that? We all know that Rong Zhan loves you, but you can¡¯t trample on him like this.¡± Sang Xia felt that something was not right, but she still frowned and asked, ¡± when did I ever trample on him? ¡± As soon as she said this, a man¡¯s voice rang out behind her. Yingluo is right. I also want to know when my wife has trampled on me. As soon as the bewitching voice rang out, sang Xia¡¯s heart trembled. However, before she could turn around, a black shadow loomed over her head. He held her face and gently pecked her on the lips. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re in bed?¡± Chapter 738 ? 738 The scheming sister sang¡¯s identity is revealed (1) Putting aside what Rong Zhan¡¯s sudden appearance was to tell Qiu CI, sang Xia instantly understood what Qiu CI meant by her words. Trample? Ha. &Nbsp; What a little b * tch. She gave her a chance, but she didn¡¯t want it, right? Qiu CI¡¯s eyelashes fluttered and her hands under her sleeves tightened. She smiled and said, ¡± boss, you¡¯re so funny. I thought you heard everything that sang Xia said. ¡°Clear? How could she not know? isn¡¯t it just me sticking to her like a dog-skin plaster? I can¡¯t get her away even if I hit her or scold her?¡± As he said this, his lips twitched and he chuckled. she tried her best. She used to be ruthless. So what if she hit and scolded me? she did everything. But I don¡¯t have any requests, no matter how much she teased me. Rong Zhan¡¯s lazy voice turned serious as he spoke. He held sang Xia¡¯s hand, looked at her, and kissed the ring on her slender finger. I¡¯m willing to do anything as long as she¡¯s willing to stay by my side. As soon as these words were said. Not only was Qiu CI¡¯s throat blocked and her heart stopped beating, even sang Xia¡¯s heart trembled. In the end, there seemed to be a moment when sang Xia completely understood one thing. rong zhan¡¯s handsome face, unruly personality, hundreds of millions of assets, and countless women were attracted to him. these were not his fault. She also understood that it didn¡¯t matter how many women wanted to seduce Rong Zhan. Because the most important thing was a person¡¯s heart. if he was a playboy, he would have already had sex every night, and no one could stop him. if he was devoted to his love, no matter how many women were thinking about him outside, they could all turn to nothing. everything was not about how many women he wanted to tear apart with his hands, but all in his heart. Rong Zhan¡¯s love for her had completely surpassed his own. So, at that moment, when Qiu CI was about to say something, she said to Rong Zhan slowly, ¡± Rong Zhan, I don¡¯t like this woman. I hope you can fire her. Otherwise, I will fall easily, can¡¯t eat, have a bad mood, have insomnia at night, and have abdominal pain. Not only will it affect me, but it will also affect the child and even you. So, okay? ¡± Hearing this, Qiu CI was dumbfounded. She stood up from her chair and looked at sang Xia. She stammered for a long time, unable to speak. After the shock, it was simply filled with unparalleled humiliation. Rong Zhan was angry. Rong Zhan looked at Qiu CI and narrowed his eyes. I¡¯m here because you asked you to work. What have you done? Why did he have to provoke her? If you can¡¯t do the work in your hands, then get lost!¡± Her identity wasn¡¯t simple. She was a core figure in his internal department, and he couldn¡¯t just fire her like that. Too many things would be involved. His wife was the most important person in the world, but he was not the fatuous ruler he used to be, who would act impulsively just to get a smile from a beauty. He was serious now because he knew that although sang Xia looked willful, she was actually a smart and rational person. She would never make him make such a decision over such a small matter. That was why he was angry with joy. Qiu CI¡¯s delicate and beautiful face turned red. Chapter 739 ? 739 The scheming sister sang reveals her identity (2) Her lips moved. She wanted to explain herself, but once she did, her identity as joy the hacker would disappear. Then, it would be a joke for her to stay here, and she would be ruthlessly expelled by him. Sang Xia felt that Qiu CI was really good at enduring. She had been scolded and reprimanded by Rong Zhan, but she still did not reveal her identity. Of course, this also showed how much she liked Rong Zhan. Therefore, sang Xia raised her eyebrows and a playful smile appeared on her lips. Rong Zhan, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but I¡¯ve heard Su Li mention that you have a hacker working for you. She¡¯s even a kept woman by a Big Boss. As soon as she said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched, and Qiu CI¡¯s innocent face was instantly dumbfounded. She looked at sang Xia in shock, and her face turned pale.¡±You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­¡± ¡°You what?¡± If she had the guts, she should have just said it out loud. She could have just said that she was the real joy the hacker and she would have been fine with it. Qiu CI wanted to say it, but her throat seemed to be stuck and her face was red. Finally, she said with difficulty and grievance, ¡± sang, sang Xia, we were friends. Why did you do this to me? ¡± Only sang Xia and Qiu CI could understand what he meant. Only Rong Zhan thought that it was because sang Xia had mentioned her being a kept woman. However, after Qiu CI finished her sentence, she ran out of the door without waiting for sang Xia¡¯s reply. The moment she left, only sang Xia and Rong Zhan were left in the room. seeing this, sang xia stood up. ¡± let¡¯s go. after all, it¡¯s an outsider¡¯s room. it¡¯s not appropriate to stay here for long. ¡± With that, she went out first. However, when she went out, she inexplicably felt that someone was staring at her back tightly, and it was unusually hot. She didn¡¯t seem to notice. However, she couldn¡¯t just pretend to be innocent. As soon as she turned a corner, Rong Zhan pulled her arm out and trapped her between the wall and his arms. Rong Zhan stared at her with a burning gaze. tell me, what¡¯s going on between you two? Her Zhenzhen identity?¡± When the last two words came out of Rong Zhan¡¯s mouth, there seemed to be some other unknown meaning. There was an indescribable meaning to it. The secret that sang Xia was keeping from her, wasn¡¯t that her identity? now, he was unreasonably ¡± bullying ¡± qiu ci. there was a hidden meaning behind this. some things seemed to be surfacing even if they were not said. Sang Xia felt uncomfortable under his unusually hot gaze. To put it bluntly, she was a little scared. She wiped her face slightly, as if she was about to be seen through. She mumbled, ¡± let¡¯s go back and talk. as she spoke, she tried to pull his arm away. But he didn¡¯t move an inch. He was wearing a black shirt and a watch on his wrist. His sleeves were rolled up twice, revealing his long and strong arms. Ah, he was exuding hormones everywhere. rong zhan pinched her chin and forced her to look at him. he lowered his head and looked at her with his long and narrow phoenix eyes. What are you afraid of? didn¡¯t you just say that I can¡¯t do anything to you no matter how you treat me?¡± Sang Xia could not help but lower her eyes and blush. ¡°You already know, don¡¯t you?¡± Sang Xia did not dare to look at him and mumbled softly. ¡°what do i know? can you repeat it?¡± As he spoke, his eyes deepened. [author Jun: haha, I love to see master Zhan flirting with sister sang ~ there are even more different kinds of meat. Congratulations to the little woman who voted for happiness, ye Zi, far away, mu Qiu, Xi Xia Wen cun, Gu Xin, su mi, who drew 8 treasures this weekend. You¡¯re rewarded with 100 book coins as a private message to ninth brother. Storm is asking for votes. Today will be even more exciting ~] Chapter 740 ? 740 If she¡¯s a fake, then who¡¯s the real one? Say it again, say it again, Wuwu. Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, sang Xia seemed to have finally compromised. ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Zhan furrowed his eyebrows. Sang Xia took a deep breath. it¡¯s fake, fake, fake. She¡¯s fake. ¡°Who is the fake?¡± ¡°Qiu CI, Qiu CI is a fake!¡± Sang Xia suddenly raised her head and looked at him. Hearing this, Rong Zhan did not ask further. Qiu CI was not fake. He knew and understood everything. What else could be fake? identity, right? however, the expression on his face did not change. he just looked at her steadily. after a long time, he suddenly opened his thin lips and said, ¡± if she is fake, then who is the real one? ¡± Then who was the real one? Sang Xia just looked at him, straight in the eye. Their eyes met, and neither of them spoke. However, just by looking at each other, they could see each other¡¯s appearance in each other¡¯s eyes. Their eyes intertwined, as if there was something that was self-evident. Who was it? who was it? When sang Xia opened her mouth again, her eyes were slightly red and her voice was low and hoarse. Qianqian, I admit that what I did was wrong. But Rong Zhan urged you to deal with all kinds of things in the firearms group, and there is no lack of danger. If something really happened, would you tell me? ¡± One sentence. It was as if he had skipped a lot of things. He did not know if others could understand, but at that moment, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was clear. Even though he had guessed that there was something fishy and suspicious in his heart, when she said these words, his entire state of mind was different. It was like a butterfly effect. From a small change in a place far, far away to him, his heart could not help but set off a huge storm. Rong Zhan looked at her without blinking, his thin lips tightly pursed. Sang Xia had thought of countless ways in which he would one day find out her identity. It turned out that after returning to t city, she planned to ask him out at a coffee shop as hacker y and tell him, or perhaps she was forced to a certain extent by this fake hacker y, so she desperately shouted to tell him. What¡¯s more, it might have been told to him by someone else. she had thought of many possibilities, but she had never thought that it would be like this. He had blocked her against the wall of the corridor, and she had just told him that. However, she did not feel any regret. She might have lost many opportunities to pry into his secret information in the future, but in the end, she was tired. Seeing that he did not say anything, sang Xia slowly lowered her eyes and reached out to grab the bottom of his shirt. Her eyes were slightly red. I know I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong, but I¡¯ve already been punished. I don¡¯t want anyone to get close to you. I don¡¯t want those who have improper thoughts about you to get close to you, Rong Zhan. Forgive me, please, Rong Zhan. When she looked up again, her brother¡¯s long eyes were like those of a little rabbit with red eyes. forgive me, will you? I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. as she said these words, she kept tugging on his sleeve, as if she was afraid that he would really get angry and leave her alone. Rong Zhan finally stopped looking at her. Instead, he lowered his head and wiped his face slightly. The hands that were originally supporting her head slowly clenched into fists against the wooden wall. Sang Xia couldn¡¯t see his expression, but she was also anxious and nervous. How could he be as relaxed as he had said before? he was not someone she could chase away no matter how hard she hit or scolded him? she seemed to have forgotten all about it. she could only hold onto the corner of his shirt and refused to let go. Rong Zhan finally moved. However, he reached out and pulled her hand away from the corner of her shirt. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of trembling. He pulled it away, and she quickly pulled it back. He pulled it away again, and she pulled on it again. The cycle repeated. Rong Zhan, who had his head lowered, finally asked, ¡± is there any meaning to it? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s body stiffened. Looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s long, elegant, yet slightly cold eyes, she was about to cry. Rong Zhan suddenly raised his hand and pinched her cheek. I say, why don¡¯t you explain to me, persuade me, and coax me? what¡¯s the point of you just tugging at my clothes? ¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Rong Zhan saw her tears falling and cursed under his breath. He carried her up in his arms. what should I do? I really can¡¯t do anything to you! He could only pamper her, pamper her, and pamper her more. As soon as sang Xia was hugged by him, she began to cry. Rong Zhan carried her as he took out his keys to open the door. He felt that the front of his shirt was already wet. He said helplessly, ¡± I haven¡¯t scolded you, scolded you, blamed you, or fired you. Why are you crying first? Who did wrong between us?¡± after he opened the door, he kicked it open and turned back to kiss her red eyes. ¡± hmm? My dear wife, don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± Sang Xia sobbed. Yingluo, tell me. Let me coax you. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± sang xia had changed. she had really changed. it was even more obvious after she got pregnant. In the past, she was gentle and considerate, but now she was also pretentious, arrogant, and willful. Other than being a first-class schemer, there was no shadow of this in her at all. Because at that time, no one pampered her and spoiled her. But now, she was like a little girl, wishing she could be a bright and beautiful flower bud in the greenhouse of the motherland. Rong Zhan placed her on the bed and kissed her red and wet eyes. I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Are you really not going to coax me? ¡± Sang Xia had never felt that she was in the wrong. Even if she had lied to him, it was only a white lie. At the end of the day, she had done it for him. Even if he never knew. To put it bluntly, the two of them were just on different sides. sang xia¡¯s eyes were red, and she sobbed, ¡± it¡¯s true that i¡¯m the one apologizing to you, but i can¡¯t sleep or eat right now. i¡¯m not in a good mood, and my stomach hurts. i slip easily when i walk over. ¡± alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll coax you. I¡¯ll coax you. Rong Zhan quickly raised his hand and left. He compromised decisively. what else could he do? even if he was still in a state of disbelief about her identity, he did not dare to believe that this was such a coincidence and this was the truth. However, he was unwilling to give up. Thinking of her identity and the things she had done, he held her waist, and his big hand couldn¡¯t help but exert more strength, and he continued to spread it up without restraint. He looked at her lying on the bed as if she had been bullied after crying, and his long and narrow eyes were burning with anger. He used more and more force, and finally, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. When her skin was in pain from his pinching, and she let out a moan, Rong Zhan buried his head in the crook of her neck and kissed her crazily. His voice was extremely low and hoarse. damn it, I really want to kill you now. Chapter 741 ? 741 Sang Xia, I really want to kill you She seemed to have forgotten all about it. She could only hold onto the corner of his shirt and refused to let go. Rong Zhan finally moved. However, he reached out and pulled her hand away from the corner of her shirt. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of trembling. He pulled it away, and she quickly pulled it back. He pulled it away again, and she pulled on it again. The cycle repeated. Rong Zhan, who had his head lowered, finally asked, ¡± is there any meaning to it? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s body stiffened. Looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s long, elegant, yet slightly cold eyes, she was about to cry. Rong Zhan suddenly raised his hand and pinched her cheek. I say, why don¡¯t you explain to me, persuade me, and coax me? what¡¯s the point of you just tugging at my clothes? ¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Rong Zhan saw her tears falling and cursed under his breath. He carried her up in his arms. what should I do? I really can¡¯t do anything to you! He could only pamper her, pamper her, and pamper her more. As soon as sang Xia was hugged by him, she began to cry. Rong Zhan carried her as he took out his keys to open the door. He felt that the front of his shirt was already wet. He said helplessly, ¡± I haven¡¯t scolded you, scolded you, blamed you, or fired you. Why are you crying first? who did wrong between us?¡± After he opened the door, he kicked it open and turned back to kiss her red eyes. hmm? My dear wife, don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± Sang Xia sobbed. Yingluo, tell me. Let me coax you. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± sang xia had changed. she had really changed. it was even more obvious after she got pregnant. in the past, she was gentle and considerate, but now she was also pretentious, arrogant, and willful. other than being a first-class schemer, there was no shadow of this in her at all. Because at that time, no one pampered her and spoiled her. But now, she was like a little girl, wishing she could be a bright and beautiful flower bud in the greenhouse of the motherland. Rong Zhan placed her on the bed and kissed her red and wet eyes. I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Are you really not going to coax me? ¡± sang xia had never felt that she was in the wrong. even if she had lied to him, it was only a white lie. at the end of the day, she had done it for him. Even if he never knew. To put it bluntly, the two of them were just on different sides. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were red, and she sobbed, ¡± it¡¯s true that I¡¯m the one apologizing to you, but I can¡¯t sleep or eat right now. I¡¯m not in a good mood, and my stomach hurts. I slip easily when I walk over. alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll coax you. I¡¯ll coax you. Rong Zhan quickly raised his hand and left. He compromised decisively. What else could he do? even if he was still in a state of disbelief about her identity, he did not dare to believe that this was such a coincidence and this was the truth. However, he was not willing to give up. Thinking about her identity and the things she had done, he held her waist. His large hand could not help but exert more strength and continued to spread upwards unceremoniously. He looked at her curled up on the bed as if she had cried and had been ravaged. His long and narrow eyes were burning with fire. He used more and more strength, and finally, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. When her skin was in pain from his pinching and she moaned, Rong Zhan buried his head in her neck and licked and kissed her crazily. His voice was extremely hoarse. damn it, I really want to f * ck you to death now. [author Jun: sweet?] Ninth brother was giggling like a fool as he wrote. Bah, he was smiling. There would be more later! Zhao Kang busied himself with his North nose ~! Chapter 742 ? 742 Punishment, lesson he really, really missed her. He wanted to see her cry, beg for mercy, and struggle under him. She was so disobedient and made him so angry. He couldn¡¯t hit or scold her. He could only f * ck her in bed, punish her, and f * ck her into the bedside table. How could he dare to do that now that she was pregnant? However ¡­ Rong Zhan lifted his head from sang Xia¡¯s neck. As he propped himself up, his eyes glowed. However, when he tortured her, he couldn¡¯t vent his anger better. As for punishing her, he really couldn¡¯t. The way sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan was like that of a green beast. Her eyes reddened and she was so frightened that she shrank back. ¡°R-Rong Zhan, don¡¯t mess around!¡± ¡± don¡¯t do anything stupid. i¡¯m pregnant. no, no! ¡± The air here was warm and cold. She was wearing a long pleated skirt that reached her ankles, with pure cotton black tights inside. She turned around to escape, but he grabbed her foot and pulled her down. Under him, his big palm tore her skirt and pants into pieces, and finally separated her legs forcefully. As for sang Xia, she could not resist his actions and kept resisting his shoulder. but how could she resist rong zhan with her strength? He kept lowering his head, lowering it, and lowering it again. when he buried his face in her, she instantly screamed and trembled. her body went soft, and she no longer had the strength to resist. ** The wind outside the window was beating and whistling. when a gust of wind came, it would blow up the thin layer of snow covering the roof of the inn, confusing the eyes of people. Screams were coming from one of the rooms. The woman cried and screamed, but she couldn¡¯t hear anyone else¡¯s voice. She couldn¡¯t hear anything else either. It was as if they were too weak compared to her screams and cries. It was just that her cries were too seductive. It was far more alluring than a meowing cat. However, he couldn¡¯t hear any other sound, which made him curious about what was going on inside to make the woman make that kind of sound. The bed sheets that she was pulling so hard on revealed ambiguous creases when she let go. the air was filled with a honey-like charming smell. the air was steaming, and sweat was dripping down. At a certain moment, a man¡¯s low, hoarse, restrained, and threatening voice sounded. do you still dare to do it in the future?! Do you know what mistake you¡¯ve made?¡± she was already in a daze and on the verge of collapse. He did not get a response, so he tortured her even more, making her scream until she finally fainted. After an unknown amount of time. He had fallen into chaos. She felt like she was lying in the sea and dreaming. At two or three O ¡®clock in the morning, his body felt more comfortable. After the warmth, he felt dry. At that time. Finally, he took out a new sheet and changed into it. Only then could he lie on the bed. After Rong Zhan got on the bed, he hugged her tightly and kissed her affectionately. In the end, he saw something and squinted his eyes. His bewitching lips twitched. tsk, why is your little mouth swollen? ¡± author jun: ¡± cover your face. it¡¯s been a new week. don¡¯t keep any tickets. hurry up and throw them out for brother nine! ¡± 100 book coins will be awarded for drawing 5 names! ] Chapter 743 ? 743 The truth is sealed with a kiss (1) He recalled the past. Rong Zhan wanted to win over sang Xia, but he never only wanted her to submit to him spiritually. He was attacking both mentally and physically, making her fall for him and making her physically unable to leave him. He wanted her to be greedy and to let her know that no one else could satisfy her physically. No one could do better than him in that aspect. There was no such thing as pure love in the world that did not require sex. Someone who could say such things must have never experienced it before. After experiencing it, he could never leave it. He would make her unable to leave him. Nourished by his love and desire, she became more moist and attractive, and this cycle repeated. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Seeing sang Xia run into the bathroom, Rong Zhan¡¯s expression became more and more complicated. A sugar daddy? Ha. &Nbsp; &Nbsp; interesting. Things were getting more and more interesting. However, as he watched his wife go into the bathroom to wash up, Rong Zhan thought of this and felt uneasy. He lowered his head, and his long hand brushed his black hair behind his ear. The moment he lowered his head, the corners of his lips lifted into a self-deprecating and sarcastic smile, as if all the things he wanted to know before were exploding in his heart. This made him laugh at himself even more. He loosened his sleeping robe and took a few sips of the water he brought for her on the table, as if he was trying to put out the fire in his heart. Hearing the sound of the shower in the bathroom, he licked his teeth a little gloomily, then turned around and went into the bathroom. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself. He just wanted to question her. This little liar who knew how to play with him. Was she happy playing with him? Sang Xia had been washed very clean last night. She had just finished washing her face and was brushing her teeth. When she looked up in the mirror, she saw Rong Zhan walking in with a complicated expression. Sang Xia was afraid that he would touch her again, but he did not come in directly when she was pregnant. If not, she would have been tortured to the point of not being able to get out of bed. She quickly washed up and left without looking at him. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes stared at her, as if they were going to Pierce a hole in her back. Then, she suddenly said, ¡± hacker joy? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s footsteps faltered. She did not say anything and continued to walk out. However, the voice behind him was like a ghost. wife, who was the one who said that I have a hacker under me who had a sugar daddy? ¡± Rong Zhan was not stupid. No one was stupid. When this thought appeared in his mind and he reacted, he was indeed dumbfounded. However, he took a slight turn and understood one thing very clearly. He had been played. He had been fooled. He had taken it so seriously and believed it, but she had treated it like she was teasing a Tiger or a Lion. He was having fun playing with him and didn¡¯t get tired of it. This matter didn¡¯t last for a short while. In the middle of the process, he was constantly fooling around. Sang Xia, who was in front, heard this and her head almost shrank into her collar. She wanted to escape, but there seemed to be no place to escape. It was as if she was sitting on pins and needles. No wonder there was something wrong with his gaze. It turned out that he had remembered this matter and came to settle the score. Sang Xia twisted her neck and kept quiet, her face turning red. Rong Zhan chased after her and interrogated her. Sang Xia had no choice but to act like she was in the right. who asked you to be so arrogant back then? I just want to put out your arrogance, can¡¯t I? ¡± When he first got together with her, he was so cool and arrogant. She was so annoyed with him that she deliberately played with him. ¡°Oh, sure. What about the next few times?¡± Chapter 744 ? 744 The truth is sealed with a kiss (2) rong zhan¡¯s gaze was dark. it was obvious that he had been dealt a blow after he had realized what had happened. Every time he took a step towards her, she would take a step back in fear. Rong Zhan would not underestimate her again. She was amazing. The tears were crocodile tears. in the beginning, he had been so reckless and foolishly good to her, but she had teased him from time to time, even in the end. why? did she think that she was so great? ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Tell me, what¡¯s the point of bullying me? I didn¡¯t treat you well after that, and when I played with you, didn¡¯t you feel guilty? or are you feeling smug, feeling that you ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Sang Xia covered her ears as she was forced to the corner. She wished she could hide in the crack in the wall. She knew that this time, she really could not find another reason. When she lowered her head, her eyes caught his fingers. She was slightly stunned, as if she was really angry. sang xia sneakily pulled him over and gently held one of his legs. ¡± i¡¯m ¡­ i¡¯m sorry, okay? i¡¯m sorry. ¡± He didn¡¯t respond. She shook her hand. I didn¡¯t like you at first, so I did it on purpose. That¡¯s right, Yingluo. Sensing his cold breath, she quickly said, ¡± but, but I didn¡¯t want to later. ¡°liar, you¡¯re still lying.¡± There was an indescribable coldness, resentment, and anger in his tone. ¡°No, no, no, no, no!¡± He was finished. He had to bear the sins he had committed even if he had to kneel. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie anymore. I did trick you on purpose back then, but later on, do you know that once a person tells a lie, he can only lie again to cover up the other? Then, it¡¯s like a black hole, making people sink deeper and deeper into the mist.¡± She took a deep breath and held one of his fingers. She mustered her courage and looked at him. but no matter what, if you feel uncomfortable and aggrieved, I apologize to you. I mean no harm. I ¡­ I¡¯m Hanhan too. ¡°Also what?¡± ¡°I love you.¡± he was slightly stunned. ¡°No matter what, I was just teasing you. It doesn¡¯t stop me from loving you.¡± She lowered her head and squeezed his hand. Her tone was serious as she expressed her true feelings. however, when she lowered her head, she did not see the expression on rong zhan¡¯s face at that moment. Rong Zhan remained silent for a while. The deep look in his eyes seemed to have faded a little, but it still had a hidden meaning. She loved him? he pulled his hand away and snorted coldly on purpose. he turned around to leave. seeing that he was about to leave, sang xia quickly went up and hugged him from behind. ¡± don¡¯t go. i was wrong. i was really wrong. i¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. ¡± he paused for a moment and asked faintly, ¡± really? ¡± Sang Xia quickly leaned against his back and nodded, but she suddenly stopped. Her ears were hot, and she mumbled softly, ¡± I¡¯ll make it clear first. You can¡¯t bully me in bed anymore, even if you don¡¯t really come in. I¡¯m also very tormented, and the baby can¡¯t take it. ¡°Ha.¡± he suddenly snorted, then lowered his head and held her hand that was around his waist. ¡± how can i? i¡¯m not that useless, but ¡­ ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What I asked you to do has nothing to do with him, so you can rest assured.¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to do? how do you want to punish me?¡± Sang Xia knew that he was not willing to give up, so she accepted it. Chapter 745 ? 745 The truth is sealed with a kiss (3) ¡°say you love me.¡± Sang Xia was confused. look at me and say that you love me a hundred times. I¡¯ll forgive you reluctantly. Rong Zhan turned around and squinted his eyes as he said seriously. Say I love you a hundred times? It sounded so childish, so boring, so complicated, but when she really had to open her mouth and say ¡± I love you, I love you ¡± over and over again, it seemed to lift the mood of the whole person listening to it, and the bottom of her heart was filled with honey. As for the person who spoke, he looked at the other party and inexplicably became more and more shy. i love you. I love you. It looks simple, but it carries too much. rong zhan loved her, which was why he had always indulged her. no matter how she angered him or bullied her, as long as she showed a little weakness, his heart would collapse. as for her love, rong zhan thought that no matter how much she loved him, it would never be as much as he loved her. Therefore, he wanted to hear this bad woman who had deceived, bullied, and toyed with him say that she loved him. He hadn¡¯t heard enough, he wouldn¡¯t have heard enough. ¡°Hurry up and say it. Say that you love me. A hundred times.¡± sang xia looked at his serious expression and raised her eyebrows. ¡± okay, okay, i got it. ¡± then, she followed up with, ¡± you love me, you love me, you love me, you love yingluo. ¡± ¡°Are you looking for a beating? I¡¯m asking you to Say You Love Me.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached when he heard that. Sang Xia,¡±that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, you want me to Say You Love Me, you love me, Yingluo.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s you who loves me. You love me, Yingluo!¡± Oh, do you love Hanhan? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Rong Zhan, don¡¯t Hanhan! rong zhan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. he grabbed her arms and grabbed the sensitive sides of her waist. sang xia was struggling in his arms, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. in the end, he only let her go when she gasped for breath and said, ¡± i love you, i love you, rong zhan, i love you hanhan. ¡± however, at that time, her face had already turned bashful, and it was different from the past. It was as if she had returned to the first love of her youth, and her innocent and shy heart began to overflow. Rong Zhan listened to her in a daze, and her voice gradually became softer and slower. That was because Rong Zhan slowly moved closer and lifted her chin. Sealing the Gu with a kiss. ** Although Rong Zhan found it hard to imagine and accept the fact that sang Xia was the real deal, he had no choice but to accept it. moreover, he had already contacted su li in the morning. that guy still wanted to act with him, but he directly said,¡±i know that my wife is the hacker joy.¡± that woman could not help but cower for a moment. In the end, he poured everything out. he didn¡¯t think that it would be such a coincidence. When he was nineteen, he had saved his wife. It was also from that time that their fate began. when she was still in the underworld, he had invited her to stay with them. however, in the one or two years after she got together with bo yi, she had slowly retired. However, who would have thought that her retirement was just a lie? in fact, she had used her own abilities to seek stronger protection. Rong Zhan said that it was a coincidence because no matter what, no matter who she was, no matter where she was, she could not escape from him. Rong Zhan truly felt that this was fate. they were destined to be together. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After sang Xia was done with Rong Zhan in the morning, she had a sudden impulse to ask him out tonight. ¡°What are you doing?¡± [ author: damn, if I didn¡¯t read the comments in the first chapter, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you guys would be so dirty again ] Chapter 746 ? 746 Chapter 750: ¡°What are you doing? where are you going?¡± ¡°I have a shoot this afternoon. Pack your things and come with me. You¡¯ll know tonight.¡± She had asked Anthony about it. Their filming here would not last for long. In two days, they would be heading to the desert area. The conditions there were harsh. Although the scenery was spectacular, they would film her ahead of time considering that she was pregnant. After the filming was done, they could leave this place first. Therefore, she had to hurry up with the things she wanted to do with Rong Zhan. ** ¡°What did you say? Are you crazy? I¡¯ve already prepared everything, how could you change your mind at the last minute?¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone. She seemed to have been driven mad by the sudden news. ¡°Can you calm down? Don¡¯t throw your life away because of such a small matter, isn¡¯t it just a man? What was there? I¡¯ve already gotten over it!¡± The voice that said this was soft and gentle. The tone was neither fast nor slow. It was no one else but Qiu CI. Qiu CI was holding her phone and calling someone. She continued, ¡± you know how bad that man is. I don¡¯t know what kind of spell sang Xia cast on him. He¡¯s completely obsessed with her, do you understand? stop dreaming. Not only can¡¯t you get it, you might even lose your life for it. It¡¯s not worth it. but he cut off one of my fingers! Wuwu!! The woman¡¯s voice on the phone was almost trembling. if he shot me with a gun, I would still be fine. But he cut off my fingers, threw them away, and flushed them down the toilet. Can you imagine it? I watched helplessly as I became disabled. Do you understand? do you understand-!! She shouted at the end of her sentence. Qiu CI shivered. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her crazy voice or what she said, but she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It was too terrifying. ¡°qianqian mu zi, you still don¡¯t want to wake up? it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to help you, it¡¯s that i can¡¯t help you. i still want my life.¡± After all, Qiu CI was also a weak woman. She was a Senior Programmer who was proficient in computers. When she heard about their bloody fighting and killing, she always felt that she was very far away, so when she heard it, she was even more afraid. Since Mu Zi had failed to seduce Rong Zhan, what about her? did she still have any fantasies about Rong Zhan? Even if she did, it was just a fantasy. To put it bluntly, she was just jealous of sang Xia. Sang Xia had won over her before, and now she had such a good career and such a good man. She had nothing, but she had nothing. How could she not be jealous? They were both women, but why was there such a huge difference? her accomplice was indeed mu zi. They had been old friends for many years. They hadn¡¯t contacted each other for a long time, but she didn¡¯t expect that they would contact each other again because of a man. but I can¡¯t take it anymore. I have to take revenge. I have to take revenge. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be satisfied even if I die. I also want to make his woman lose a finger! ¡°Mu Zi! Even if you really want to, you have to wait until your injuries are better, right? even if you don¡¯t think for me, you have to think for yourself. That man really can¡¯t be provoked.¡± Qiu CI paused. as for the rest, I have nothing to say. I hope you take care of yourself. I¡¯ll hang up first, Yingluo. ¡°Hey, Yingluo! Hey Hey!¡± ¡°Du toot, du du Yingluo!¡± At this time, the woman who was far away in the desert looked at the phone that was hung up, and her beautiful face was extremely distorted! Chapter 747 ? 747 Master Zhan, do you feel bad for me?(1) it¡¯s okay, Rong Zhan. It¡¯s only a few minutes. I¡¯ll end it as soon as possible. Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s expression, sang Xia could not help but try to persuade him. Rong Zhan pursed his lips tightly and looked at her with a frown. Other than helplessness, his heart ached for her. Sang Xia was in the wrong. She was pregnant in November and had to wear a dress for the shoot. Even if it was only for a few minutes, it was enough to make people freeze. The two of them were originally happy and sweet on the way, but when Rong Zhan found out that she was going to wear this, his expression changed immediately. Actually, sang Xia did not want to do this either, but from a professional point of view, many people had been like this before. There were even women who were filming in cold water even when they were on their period. She knew that this was not the same, but everyone was ready, and she had already agreed. She could not drop the ball at this time. Rong Zhan was angry that she did not care about her own health, and of course, the child in her stomach. He still did not agree. He was angry, and sang Xia felt uncomfortable deep down. really, this will be the last time, Hanhan. ¡°I can¡¯t do it the last time either. What if I freeze? Why didn¡¯t you just stay at home? why did you have to come out and suffer like this? What do I lack at home that you¡¯re so free?¡± rong zhan¡¯s temper flared up, and he was determined not to allow it. in his opinion, she sang to enrich her life, and he had no opinion about it. however, this did not mean that she could do anything. On the other side of the snowy mountain, on the other side, she was wearing such thin clothes on the Salt Lake. It was clearly the most dangerous period in the next three months, but he had endured whatever he wanted to do. Why could she not care? Even if she was not pregnant, he would not allow it. Sang Xia argued with him to no avail. Even though she was not in the right, what could she do? Now she was telling the person she was waiting for that she wasn¡¯t going to shoot anymore? Then what was she doing here? At this moment, Mimi, who had been waiting for a long time, walked over hesitantly. sister xiaxia, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve thought about it carefully. Your body is really not suitable for it. How about you take a look? ¡± ¡°Say no more, Mimi. I¡¯ll go now.¡± As she spoke, sang Xia turned around, took off her warm coat, and went to the shooting location. She did not even look at Rong Zhan who was behind her. Even though she felt extremely upset at that moment, she knew that he must have been angry. But it was just a few minutes of wearing less for the shoot. She was fine, wasn¡¯t she? Mimi¡¯s face and ears were red. They really felt guilty. however, the worst thing was that when he turned his head, he saw his sister xiaxia¡¯s man glaring at him as if he wanted to devour him. He immediately apologized and ran away. In the end, sang Xia did it. Five or six points was already too little, but for a few solo shots, it would take at least ten minutes. Rong Zhan was about to go crazy. When she came down, the staff quickly wrapped her up. She was numb from the cold, but fortunately, she had finished filming for the day and would not wear so little in the future. She was warming her hands with a cup of hot coffee while a group of people surrounded her. Only then did she dare to look up secretly to see Rong Zhan¡¯s figure. When she saw it, she was instantly stunned. Then, she felt a lump in her throat and her eyes turned slightly red. a lot of things might happen during the shooting. this kind of interlude might not be worth mentioning to others, but in front of sang xia, it made her feel very uncomfortable. Rong Zhan lost his temper alone and no one dared to get close to him. However, he had taken off his coat and was wearing a thin V-neck dark velvet coat. Chapter 748 ? 748 Master Zhan, do you feel bad for me (2) Sang Xia¡¯s heart trembled and clenched tightly. Then, she walked over with a thick coat wrapped around her. Rong Zhan looked at her, but his eyes were indifferent. His lips moved. does your heart ache? ¡± Sang Xia lowered her head slightly and went to pick up his clothes. Her voice was slightly hoarse. stop fooling around and put them on. She put it on for him personally. Rong Zhan continued to ask, ¡± does your heart ache? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly. She lowered her head and murmured, ¡± Yueyue¡¯s heart aches. It hurts. His heart really ached. ¡°Then do you know that my heart is in more pain than yours?¡± ¡­¡­ Sang Xia¡¯s eyes reddened, and she could no longer speak. ** Sang Xia¡¯s session ended early, so she could leave early. It was almost evening now. Sang Xia went to say something to Anthony, and Anthony patted her on the shoulder. When sang Xia returned, she was holding a car key. They had four or five off-road vehicles, and sang Xia borrowed one. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll get in the car and leave this place.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back? go back and take a hot bath. Rest early.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what I told you this morning? I¡¯ll ask you out tonight.¡± As sang Xia spoke, she turned her head and pulled him along as they continued walking. Rong Zhan let out a long sigh and pulled her into his arms. He stroked her head with his big hand. can you not make me so tired again? ¡± Sensing her pause, he continued, ¡± you¡¯re meeting her at night. You can still go back and rest now. Sang Xia had no choice but to obey. However, on the way back, Rong Zhan¡¯s voice kept echoing in sang Xia¡¯s mind. Don¡¯t make me so tired, okay? When she heard this, she felt depressed and bitter. He was so arrogant, but in the end, he always compromised because of her. She felt that she had gone too far. Why did she have to make him angry and unhappy every time? he would let it go as long as she apologized easily? That ¡®tired¡¯ sound of his was like a heavy drum beating on her heart. He wanted her to understand that you can¡¯t bully someone just because they liked you and loved you. In the car, he drove quietly. It was rare for Rong Zhan to be so quiet. Sang Xia knew that he was still angry at her. When they got back, she pulled Rong Zhan to take a hot shower together. She set her alarm and went to sleep for a while. When she woke up again, she couldn¡¯t wait to go out with Rong Zhan. But at this time, he bumped into Qiu CI. Sang Xia was slightly stunned. She did not say anything and decided to go around it. But Qiu CI called out to her. She was suddenly very careful, and her eyes were even more nervous than before. In the end, when sang Xia could not help but speak, she spoke first, ¡± sang Xia, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve always wanted to apologize to you. I was blinded by greed and did something I shouldn¡¯t have done. Please forgive me. Sang Xia had nothing to say, but Rong Zhan snorted coldly. if you have the time to talk about this, why don¡¯t you get out of here right now! Qiu CI¡¯s petite figure almost swayed. She pursed her lips tightly. When she opened her mouth again, she clenched her fists and tried her best to calm herself down. I¡¯m sorry, sangxia. I¡¯ll leave and won¡¯t disturb you anymore. But after thinking about it, there¡¯s something I shouldn¡¯t keep from you. ¡°What?¡± Rong Zhan was getting impatient. ¡°Mu Zi, I¡¯m sorry. I hope you can let me finish. If you go to the desert tomorrow or the day after, you must be careful,¡± Chapter 749 ? 749 A date tonight, with master Zhan! ¡°Be careful? What do you mean by that? that woman is in the desert?¡± The moment Qiu CI said that, not only Rong Zhan, but also sang Xia¡¯s attention was drawn. Qiu CI nodded slightly, ¡± she asked someone about your route before, so she¡¯s going over now. She wants to attack you at any time. Sang Xia narrowed her eyes. how do you know so much? ¡± Qiu CI looked at him calmly. because she wants to pull me together, but I¡¯m not willing. Although I did some wrong things before, I never wanted to harm you. So if possible, I hope this news can help me make up for my mistakes. I don¡¯t want to be enemies with you. Her words were half true and half false. She really didn¡¯t want to be enemies with them, because if she couldn¡¯t win, she might even die a terrible death. If it was because she had agreed to Mu Zi¡¯s plan before she came, it would be to push sang Xia to a dead end. But later on, she saw it clearly. If he really killed the woman this man loved and the child in his stomach, he would be bringing himself to death. Therefore, she did not hesitate to betray Mu Zi at this time. Just to save his life. Hearing this, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes turned cold. He was about to say something when sang Xia grabbed his hand. Then, she slowly said, ¡± Qiu CI, no matter what your intentions are, I still want to thank you for telling me this. I hope that we won¡¯t have anything to do with each other in the future. You should leave. It¡¯s best to leave this place as soon as possible. Otherwise, if Mu Zi finds out that you betrayed her, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t let you off. Qiu CI knew this very well, so she didn¡¯t stay any longer and left that night. Sang Xia and Rong Zhan also went to the place where she wanted to meet him. However, on the way, sang Xia frowned slightly and asked, ¡± Rong Zhan, do you know the identity of this woman called Mu Zi? ¡± ¡°Do you still remember the drug-trafficking organization that sang zhirou was in contact with? She¡¯s the person inside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really her, Yingluo!¡± As soon as Rong Zhan said that, sang Xia suddenly remembered that before she set off here, she had specifically asked Jun hang for detailed information about the organization. There was a woman with short gray-blue hair in the information. She was really stupid for not recognizing her. It was no wonder that Rong Zhan had been so cruel to this woman. ¡°Then she¡¯s not simple.¡± Sang Xia shook her head. she¡¯s the adopted daughter of that organization¡¯s leader. She¡¯s always been doing things her own way and won¡¯t stop until she gets what she wants. ¡°So?¡± Rong Zhan squinted at her. Sang Xia frowned. why don¡¯t I discuss with Anthony and let¡¯s go back first? ¡± After all, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to the child in my stomach.¡± This way, he also missed. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched. there are still two days left. I¡¯ll send people to kill her and clean her up. If it¡¯s settled, we¡¯ll go over. If not, we¡¯ll go back. Sang Xia nodded. It seemed to be the best solution at the moment. The car arrived at the destination and stopped. At this time, sang Xia was looking outside. She finally could not bear to look away. In the mirror of the sky, the night sky seemed to be very close to him, and the stars seemed to be within his reach. The purple sky presented a Milky way-like scene, which merged with the lake under his feet. It was as if they were one, and it was shocking. And in such a big place, there were only the two of them. Rong Zhan was also surprised. Sang Xia got out of the car and held him with one hand. The corners of her lips curved up slightly. do you like it? ¡± Chapter 750 ? 750 That night, master Zhan¡¯s most resolute promise (1) Many people liked the evening, sunrise, and the first clear day after the rain in the sky Realm, but sang Xia thought that she still only liked the night. Before she left, she had always wanted to come here alone with Rong Zhan to take a look. It was quiet and beautiful. At this moment, such a beautiful scene seemed to belong to only the two of them. Romantic, quiet, and beautiful. ¡°I like it, I like it very much.¡± Rong Zhan looked at the scenery and could not look away. Sang Xia smiled and pulled him up. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a look.¡± On the huge Salt Lake, it was as if the camera could not be seen at all. This kind of scene, which seemed to only appear in special effects, was still shocking to see in reality. under the night sky, tiny starlight streaked across the sky, its end could not be seen, and it blended in with the lake under their feet. From afar, two figures could be seen moving towards the middle of the lake. Nature was so magical. And no matter how different they were, they were just two tiny living beings on earth who were in love. like many others. at this moment, sang xia slowly leaned against his chest and hugged him gently. she finally said the words that she had been wanting to say for the past few days, ¡± xuxu, rong zhan, i¡¯m sorry. ¡± I¡¯m really sorry. whether it was her identity as a hacker, the incident where she had tricked him, or the mv filming today, she had to apologize to him. She no longer wanted to see him unhappy or sad. So, don¡¯t bully him anymore and listen to him. Hearing that, Rong Zhan lowered his head and stroked her hair. He didn¡¯t expect her to be waiting here to untie the knot between them, no matter how small it was. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me again. I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore.¡± As soon as she said this, she bit her lower lip lightly and looked up at him. Her breathing was a little messy, and her voice was low and hoarse. Hanhan, don¡¯t be disappointed in me, okay? I¡¯ll listen to you from now on. When you love someone, you will automatically become humble, no matter how outstanding the person is. He was like this, and she was the same. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened when he heard this. He squeezed her soft hand and smiled. you said it. Don¡¯t lie to me. he was not a male chauvinist, but he loved and cared about her more than she did. Sang Xia rubbed her face against his chest, then looked up at him disdainfully, the corners of her lips slightly raised. As long as he wasn¡¯t angry, she was willing to do anything. Furthermore, how could she not know that Rong Zhan was doing this for her own good? She really could not let him down and make him sad again. she had promised that she would also pamper him into her little idiot. The two of them walked towards the center of the lake, completely blending into this huge place. ¡°Rong Zhan, do you know why I wanted to come here with you?¡± sang xia¡¯s gaze finally fell on his face. Rong Zhan lowered his head and looked at her. He unconsciously held her hand tightly. why? ¡± sang xia bit her lower lip lightly and smiled. ¡± because this place is too beautiful and too shocking. i don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever forget it, never. and when you remember this scenery, i think you¡¯ll never forget who was by your side at that time. ¡± He would never, right? There were too many beautiful sights in this world, but when you thought about it, would you also naturally think about the person who was by your side at that time? Chapter 751 ? 751 That night, master Zhan¡¯s most resolute promise (2) she wanted to add a beautiful memory to rong zhan¡¯s heart. This was one of the events that they had gone through. Upon hearing this, Rong Zhan¡¯s long and thick eyelashes fluttered slightly. Then, he lifted her face with his hands and smiled. silly wife, do you know that no matter how beautiful this place is, it can¡¯t compare to you in my eyes? ¡± ¡°Do you know that no matter how beautiful this place is, I will only think of these places because of you?¡± ¡°Yingluo, huh? My silly wife, do you even know?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s fingers gently caressed her face, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes filled with intoxicating affection, and his voice was extremely gentle. at that moment. Rong Zhan was especially gentle. It was like a romantic surprise. he had always been a simple and crude person, but he realized that there would also be a day when he would be immersed in that romance and find it hard to extricate himself. It turned out that what it brought him was a throbbing that he had never felt before. It had nothing to do with lust, but it was full of love. Hearing his words, sang Xia could not help but smile, but her eyes were filled with sweetness and gratitude. She had achieved her goal. Because she loved him, she also wanted to share her most beautiful things with him. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was pregnant, but she slowly started to care about her time with Rong Zhan, every minute and every second. this was also the happiest time of her life. Rong Zhan loved her so much, and she really hoped that this love could last forever, until they were old and returned to the earth before they separated. However, would they really just walk down with this sentence? would the heavens really care for her that much? She was too happy, so happy that it was unreal. Just like the beautiful scenery here, although it was extremely real, it was like an illusion. The two of them walked on the Salt Lake, as if they were walking in the starry sky. It was romantic and mysterious. the stars in the sky seemed to be within reach. sang xia turned around and pulled him forward without turning back. she spoke softly, but the words she said were heart-shaking, ¡± rong zhan, do you think we will really be together forever? you¡¯re so good to me. if one day, you¡¯re no longer by my side, what should i do? i¡¯ve already been spoiled by you. if we break up, don¡¯t you know? i¡¯m afraid that no man will be able to tolerate me anymore.¡± There were still too many changes in the future, and the time they spent together was still too short compared to the future. Hearing this, Rong Zhan hugged her from behind, holding her arm and placing it on her chest. Sang Xia¡¯s entire body was buried in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms. He lowered his head and kissed her hair, his voice bewitching. that¡¯s why you don¡¯t dare to separate from me. ¡°what if you and i separate?¡± ¡°impossible.¡± As he spoke, he sneered. first of all, I won¡¯t leave you. Second, if you leave me, I¡¯ll be shameless and stick to you like a plaster. I¡¯ll stick to you wherever I go and find a chance to f * ck you at any time. Did you say all this from your mouth? in fact, it¡¯s not serious at all.¡± If she left him, not only would he f * ck her, he would f * ck her until she came back. ¡°Really?¡± Sang Xia smiled and raised her eyebrows. Although she did not think that she would leave him, she was still a little confused when she thought about it. If ¡­ Chapter 752 ? 752 That night, master Zhan¡¯s firmest promise (3) She didn¡¯t know him, but she was being pursued by a strange man. What would she do? would she find it annoying? How would he flirt with her? pursue her? But it was a pity. She was destined not to be able to experience it, because the truth was that she had been filled with all kinds of disgust towards him from the beginning because of her misunderstanding of him. She was unwilling to get close to him, and in the end, she fell in love with him because of ¡± days ¡± that had passed. She was tied to him and slowly came into contact with the real him, then she gradually fell in love with him. therefore, she really couldn¡¯t understand what rong zhan was like. from the very beginning, he was always flirting with her, seducing her, and drooling her. At this moment. Rong Zhan lowered his head and chuckled beside her ear. It was a little mean and a little ruffian, but he laughed with certainty. I¡¯m not bragging, but you hated me so much back then and were biased against me. But now, who¡¯s the one who loves me to death? ¡± It was already like this. if she didn¡¯t have any prejudice against him back then, wouldn¡¯t it have been much easier for him to win her over? ¡°Why? are you too proud and arrogant?¡± Sang Xia turned around and lightly thumped his chest, looking at him faintly. Rong Zhan was stunned. He grabbed her hand and kissed it. I¡¯m not your wife. You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not complimenting my methods. I¡¯m just teasing you. ¡°But what?¡± instead, I¡¯ve given my entire life to love you. How could you bear to miss me? how could you bear to see me sad? ¡± When Rong Zhan said this, he looked into her long and narrow Phoenix eyes. He was really serious, but also very affectionate. He was only good to her. If he didn¡¯t have any prejudice against her, would he have suffered so much and waited so long for her to fall in love with him? ¡°if you don¡¯t have any prejudice against me, believe it or not, even if you¡¯re a good woman, i can still abduct you.¡± Rong Zhan kissed her red lips and a meaningful smile appeared. Sang Xia did not answer, but her heart was thumping. A letter. If she didn¡¯t have any prejudice against him and she didn¡¯t like anyone else, no one would be able to resist him when he pursued her shamelessly, taking over her body and mind. Even if she had become a good woman, she was actually in danger. Because this man was really intoxicating. at this moment, rong zhan ¡­ He would never have thought that his current imagination would one day come true. however, no matter what, rong zhan made the most resolute promise in his life in the face of her uneasiness. looking into her eyes, rong zhan said, ¡± wife, believe me. no matter what happens in the future, i will never leave you. when we wake up, we will laugh and sleep on the same bed, live in the same room, and die in the same grave. even if i die, i will never leave you. ¡± sang xia laughed when she heard that. However, her eyes were filled with tears. What else could he say? She was already very touched. After a long while, she said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡± okay, we¡¯ll laugh and sleep in the same bed when we wake up, live and die in the same room, and die in the same grave. I hope you can live to a hundred years old and I can live to ninety-seven years old. That¡¯ll be good. So, just like this, don¡¯t separate, not even for a second. When Rong Zhan heard her words, he subconsciously asked ¡®why¡¯. In the end, he seemed to have thought of something and had no choice but to swallow it back. it was only because ¡­ He was three years older than her. Author Jun: It¡¯s always sweet and loving! Not melodramatic! [ exploding wind request! ] Chapter 753 ? 753 getting drunk at the bar! hooligan men were actually not scary. What was scary was that a hooligan man was serious. The reason why Rong Zhan doted on sang Xia so much was because she was more important than him in his heart. He wanted to give her the best in the world. On this night. It was like two people in the starry sky. There were no more secrets between them, and there were no barriers between them. Their hearts were even closer. on this night. Rong Zhan might have made the firmest promise in his life, and it was true, really, for a lifetime. he was not only her man and husband, but also the father of the child in her stomach. These two were the most blissful responsibilities in the world. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ When sang Xia was filming the MV here, she was in country Z and was far away in Rome. Now, some things had happened. su li was currently in f country, receiving a call from rome. it¡¯s not that I¡¯m criticizing you, but take a look at which laws left a deep impression on you and think they¡¯re of significance? ¡± Su Li was sitting on a rocking chair on the large Open-Air Balcony by the sea, sunbathing. He wore a pair of sunglasses and couldn¡¯t help but put his hands on his waist, as if he was teaching someone. ¡°What do you mean? everything depends on the law of looks.¡± The other party¡¯s voice slowly became softer and softer, and he couldn¡¯t help but sob in grievance. ¡°Look, aren¡¯t you very clear about it? You and this great aunt wait here, I¡¯ll go over now and help you clean up.¡± after su li finished speaking, he was about to hang up, but before he did, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± don¡¯t cry anymore. if it¡¯s cut off, then so be it. you¡¯re simply useless! ¡± It was all for a man. su li hung up the phone and couldn¡¯t help but want to curse. What was her brother doing? Xiao Yezi said that he had a girlfriend? Did she say that when she went out, she accidentally saw Su Xun drinking coffee with a woman in a coffee shop on the street, and they were behaving intimately? her family had raised xiao yezi like a daughter and kept her to be their daughter-in-law in the future. Youyou was still having a hard time with junhang, and her brother was not content either. However, when it came to matters of the heart, no one would mess around blindly if they really couldn¡¯t get along. Su Li decided to fly over himself and stay for two days to see. He had promised to give Xiao Yezi a big transformation to blind her brother¡¯s dog eyes, but now he couldn¡¯t delay it any longer. These two troublesome people. This time, it was over. It was just that Su Li didn¡¯t know that the people she thought were troublesome weren¡¯t the two of them, but Xuanji, junhang, and Youyou. Su Li greeted Xiao Bai and said that he would be back for two days. Chen nianbai had nothing to do here, so he accompanied her back. By the time Su Li arrived, it was already night. She went to find Xiao Yezi in a bar. She was so petite and drunk. Although she wasn¡¯t dressed up well, her face was quite iconic, and several men around her were tempted to take her. Just as one of the men was about to grab her arm, From the moment Su Li entered, he had noticed her and immediately charged straight at her. he pulled her away without a word and instantly glared at the man. The man wanted to step forward, but when he saw that there was another man behind her, he stopped. Su Li didn¡¯t want to have too many things to do. At this time, her home was too far away, so Su Li booked a suite and brought her in. Chen nianbai, on the other hand, opened another room next door and stayed there. Su Li was worried about Xiao Yezi, so he stayed with her. However, he was stunned. Chapter 754 ? 754 give her a huge transformation She wanted to know more about the cause of the incident, but who would have thought that Xiao Yezi had fallen asleep? she was simply speechless, as if she had worked for nothing. However, it was Su Li thought about the contents of their previous phone call, and suddenly couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. Then, his eyes widened as he thought of something! That¡¯s right. She knew what she had to do at this time. He immediately gave Chen nianbai a call. Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai, help me prepare something, ran ran. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ When Chen nianbai came back, he looked at the bag that contained the facial tools she wanted and had a strange expression. ¡°Li, is this appropriate?¡± it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve already told her. Little Yezi is doing experiments in the lab every day, wearing glasses, black hair, and wearing such a tight white coat. Even I feel bored looking at her, not to mention a man. I have to give her a change. She said that my brother is hitting on girls again. ¡°Are the two of them still not together?¡± Chen nianbai had been by their side for a long time, so he naturally knew about their situation. Although he did not pay much attention to them, he had always thought that they were a couple. ¡°together? together? It¡¯s just that other people think they¡¯re a couple, and Xiao Yezi also has that intention, but my brother just plays dumb.¡± As Su Li said this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. I¡¯ve also thought about it. My brother probably doesn¡¯t like Xiao Yezi, but he doesn¡¯t want to make things too awkward. After all, he and Xiao Yezi see each other every day, so they¡¯ve always been in a deadlock. she had no choice. But in any case, what she could do was to let Xiao Yezi step out of her work and change her. At the very least, she would be able to shock her brother. In her own opinion, Xiao Yezi would definitely be much better looking than the girls her brother had been with. since his brother didn¡¯t like xiao yezi, he would make him regret it in the future! Su Li came as he said. Taking advantage of Xiao Yezi¡¯s dazed sleep, she willfully took a pair of scissors and cut off her long hair. She would do it at night and take her to the stylist tomorrow morning. Chen nianbai¡¯s eyes twitched as he watched from the side. He really could not imagine what this girl would become tomorrow. help me lift her head to the bed. I want to dye her hair. Yup, and Xiao Bai, you have to help me. after working for an entire night, su li was extremely busy. in the middle of the night, while she was resting, she even ordered a few sets of clothes and had them sent over in the morning. When she finally finished her work, it was already three or four in the morning. Chen nianbai kept her company until she fell asleep and was carried away by Chen nianbai. When Xiao Yezi woke up again, it was because she had drunk so much wine that her bladder could not take it anymore. She quickly got up and went to the toilet. He didn¡¯t notice where he was. Her head kept buzzing. It seemed that in the middle of the night, she also heard the sound of something like a hairdryer, and it was so noisy that she couldn¡¯t rest at ease. After she finished, she yawned and went to the bathroom counter. There was a mirror opposite her, so she planned to wash her hands and face. However ¡­ When she opened her eyes in a daze and saw the person in the mirror, she was stunned. ah, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Xiao Yezi was scared out of her wits. She quickly ran out and saw the girl in the mirror. She didn¡¯t recognize her and thought she was dreaming. But wait, what was going on? Who was that girl? But if that wasn¡¯t her, who else could it be? At this time, Xiao Yezi first suppressed everything and then mustered up the courage to walk into the mirror to look at herself, only to see ¡­ [ author: my babies, master Zhan doesn¡¯t know how to torture! ] [ giving out dog food in a variety of ways! ] Chapter 755 ? 755 Finally, her beauty has returned successfully! He only saw her in the mirror, stunned. xiao yezi squinted her eyes and quickly found her big black-rimmed glasses to put on. she looked carefully. However, he was stunned by what he saw. Her hair, which was originally not too long, was cut short and dyed into Linen Gray. It was soft and fluffy, sticking to her ears. It was because she was fair, had a small face, big watery eyes, and had cute and sexy toot lips. This hairstyle made her look like a different person. Not only did her temperament change completely, but it also revealed her beautiful face. It was no longer dull, boring, and depressing. Instead, it was light and stunning. Besides, this hair color suited her skin color too well. It was stunning and neat. Especially since she had a small frame, thin arms and legs, and looked like a young girl. She had a thin waist that could be held in one hand, and two symmetrical soft mounds in front of her chest. She was young and delicate, and both inside and out, she had a honey-like aura. It was just that the big black eye sockets on her face covered some of her beautiful face. His hair was a little fluffy when he woke up in the morning. However, even Xiao Yezi was stunned by this, and she took off her glasses several times. ¡°My Tiangang!¡± Was this still her? she had never dyed her hair before, and had never made her hair look like this. what the hell? who did this?! it couldn¡¯t be that sister li came back and caused this, right? Xiao Yezi mumbled to herself, but she couldn¡¯t help but scratch her head and rub her hair. Then, the corner of her lips twitched and she giggled. ¡°You don¡¯t say, it¡¯s really quite good looking.¡± Just as she was about to go out and put on her jeans and t-shirt after taking a shower, her phone rang. Hello, miss. The clothes you ordered have arrived. ¡°Clothes?¡± Xiao Yezi was surprised, but when she thought about her change, she guessed that it must have been sister li who asked her to do it. she went to open the door and a few sets of clothes were specially delivered to her. su li was a celebrity, and even more so an international celebrity. her fashion sense was always at the forefront of fashion. Moreover, these clothes and condoms were very expensive. ¡°Wow ~¡± Xiao Yezi could not help but be amazed. In the past, she knew how to dress up and dress up. However, after Su Xun complained about her back then, she stopped dressing up for the past two years. She would dress up whenever it was convenient for her work. Although she was bare-faced every day, it was also thanks to her good foundation. Now that she saw these clothes, her eyes lit up. At this moment, there was another knock on the door. ¡°Little baby, open the door for me!¡± As expected, it was sister li! Xiao Yezi quickly ran over to open the door. As soon as Su Li saw her, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but size her up. Then he suddenly reached out and took off her glasses. hey, sister Li, I can¡¯t see clearly. Don¡¯t take off the Kasaya. Xiao Yezi, who was still a little embarrassed under her gaze, immediately went to grab it. however, before xiao yezi could finish speaking, she saw su li open his palm. ¡± here, this. ¡± Xiao Yezi raised her eyebrows at the sight. contact lenses?? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so low. Who¡¯s still wearing heavy glasses at this time? You can¡¯t do the surgery if your prescription is less than 400. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll get an international ophthalmologist to do it for you. For now, you can wear it. ¡± after he finished speaking, he kept sizing up xiao yezi, who was not wearing glasses. only then did su li finally nod his head, expressing his satisfaction. Xiao Yezi had never worn contact lenses before, so Su Li helped her change into a set of clothes that she had given her. When he pulled her to stand in front of the mirror, both of them were stunned-! Chapter 756 ? 756 Chapter 760: There was silence. After a long silence, Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t speak. Su Li was taller than her, and now behind her, he said to Xiao Yezi in the mirror, ¡± Xiao Yezi, you have to be clear that there isn¡¯t a man who isn¡¯t an animal with sight. Therefore, she must not believe her brother¡¯s nonsense. Xiao Yezi was ugly when dressed up? Bullshit, Xiao Yezi¡¯s appearance could completely throw all the other women he had wooed several streets away, okay? Xiao Yezi in front of him was wearing a beige chiffon shirt on the top and a dark brown dress with a big v-neck design on the outside. She had a small frame, her hair was fluffy, and her face was beautiful and eye-catching. At this time, it really reflected one sentence. Short-haired girls could also be sexy and cute! Xiao Yezi was also shocked, but she didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar. She just felt that it had been a long time since she last saw him. She used to wear pretty clothes, but at that time, she had long hair and had a sweet and gentle style. Now, she was more elegant and more fashionable. quick, strike while the iron is hot. Now, follow me. I know a famous stylist in Rome. I¡¯ll make you even more exquisite and perfect! ¡°Ah, wait! I haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡± ¡°What are you eating! I haven¡¯t even eaten yet! When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll blind my little brother¡¯s dog eyes and you can eat it however you want!¡± Su Li pulled her and left without a care! The two of them got into the car, and Su Li told them the place. In the car, Xiao Yezi still didn¡¯t make a sound, and from time to time, she seemed to want to say something but stopped. ¡°L-sister li, Yingluo¡± ¡°If you have something to say, then say it!¡± su li couldn¡¯t stand the dilly-dallying, so he crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes. When Xiao Yezi heard this, although she looked very beautiful now, she still couldn¡¯t be happy at this time. She couldn¡¯t help but lower her eyebrows and mumble with a bit of sadness, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, sister li. I don¡¯t want to see Su Xun anymore. I¡¯m beautiful only for myself. He¡¯s currently having a hot time with a beautiful cafe owner, and I feel terrible when I see him. We¡¯ve grown up together for so many years, what doesn¡¯t he know? I¡¯m really tired, so I¡¯m thinking of giving up on him.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Li felt like he was being stabbed. After so many years, she had already treated Xiao Yezi as her younger brother¡¯s wife. Besides, she also knew that Su Xun liked to play around sometimes. Of course, she was on Xiao Yezi¡¯s side, but if Xiao Yezi really gave up on her brother, she would feel bad. ¡°Damn it, this bastard!¡± Su Li couldn¡¯t help but curse. His breathing was a little disorderly, and he furrowed his brows and said with a hint of anger, ¡± Xiao Yezi, even if you give up on him, we still have to torture him one last time. I know a few handsome male models over there, and all of them have top-grade figures and looks. You said that Su Xun was at that woman¡¯s caf¨¦, right? What?¡± As she spoke, she gritted her teeth slightly. later on, bring one of them over to be your boyfriend. We¡¯ll go to the coffee shop where they¡¯re having fun. Even if you don¡¯t like him anymore, you have to provoke him! Her brother was so smug, fickle, playful, and pretentious. This bastard was really going to anger her to death! When Xiao Yezi heard Su Li say that, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and surprised. little sister li, what did you say?! you want me to find a boyfriend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake, fake. If you want to make it real, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Xiao Yezi was still in a daze. In her entire life, other than her Big Daddy, little daddy, and Su Xun, she had not had any intimate contact with any other man. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing for you to broaden your horizons. If you meet another man, you might not even like Su Xun!¡± At this moment, Su Li would probably never have thought that he was simply a jinx. He had originally wanted to console her, but he had accidentally almost made his words come true! Chapter 757 ? 757 A shocking encounter with a handsome man in the elevator! Su Li brought Xiao Yezi to their destination. T-r studio¡¯s chief stylist was called jemo, and he specialized in styling international celebrities and socialites. She had always been on good terms with Su Li. Su Li went to the front desk and told her that jemo was busy. She turned to Xiao Yezi and said, ¡± Xiao Yezi, wait for me downstairs. I¡¯ll go up and see what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ll ask him to make time for you to style. Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t know anything about this, so she just followed whatever she said and nodded obediently. Su Li took the elevator up, while Xiao Yezi was looking down at everything here. The clothes below were from international brands, and it was also a place where celebrities often visited. As she stood in front of the closet to look at the clothes, the door behind her suddenly opened. A man in a suit and leather shoes pushed the door open and walked in. There were three or four people behind him, including secretaries and assistants. They all looked like professional elites. The group of them walked towards the elevator. At this time, Xiao Yezi received a call from Su Li, saying that it was settled and that she had to come up now. She was on the fourth floor. Xiao Yezi hung up the phone and walked towards the elevator. Just then, she saw the elevator door closing. She raised her voice and quickly ran over. When the elevator saw her, it was about to close, but the person inside pressed the button and it opened again. Xiao Yezi ran in, panting slightly. She smiled at them and said, ¡± thank you, thank you. The people inside didn¡¯t say anything. They just smiled because it wasn¡¯t them who had stopped the elevator from closing. It was their boss. There were mirrors on all four sides of the elevator. It was a styling studio to begin with, so there was no place that didn¡¯t reflect the image. Xiao Yezi came in later and naturally stood at the front. After the elevator door closed, she looked up slightly and saw the man standing on her left. He was slightly stunned! f * ck! This man was really, really, really good-looking. Not only that, but she also exuded a mysterious, elegant, and mature aura! He was just mature. He looked like he was in his thirties, but he had a deadly elegant and steady charm, as if he was not comparable to the young and fresh meat. He had short hair, amber eyes, a straight nose, sexy lips, and a body that was nearly 1.9 meters tall. Her figure and appearance were the best among men. At this time, from the mirror, the man seemed to have noticed that Xiao Yezi was looking at him. Suddenly, the corners of his lips curved up, and a charming smile appeared. Xiao Yezi wasn¡¯t a shy person. At this time, when they looked at each other, she smiled generously. Her sweet and lovely appearance was particularly pleasing to the eye. No matter what, she was still a little girl in her early twenties. No matter how intelligent she was, she was still a pure and simple girl in terms of emotional intelligence. she looked back at the elevator and inadvertently saw that they also had access to the fourth floor. she raised her eyebrows. The elevator arrived, and Xiao Yezi wanted to politely avoid it, but the man reached out his hand first and let her go first. Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t stand on ceremony any longer. After she went out, she saw that there were several people in the large studio. Su Li was with a cricket. Well, it was unknown if it was a man or a woman, but they were laughing and laughing together. They had their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and even knocked on a can of beer. Seeing Xiao Yezi come, Su Li, who was about to take a sip, immediately put it down and beckoned to her. busy, baby, come over quickly. I¡¯ll introduce you to my good friend, James. Su Li walked over, but when she saw who was behind Xiao Yezi, she immediately let out a cry of surprise. Chapter 758 ? 758 Acquaintances, acquaintances! Oh my God, boss an, why am I seeing you here?! Xiao Yezi turned around and was pleasantly surprised to see Su Li. She hurriedly went to shake hands with the man. what was going on? Sister li actually knew this man! The man gracefully shook her hand. Then he glanced at Xiao Yezi and slowly said to Su Li, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be friends. Su Li¡¯s eyes were almost curved into crescents from his smile. this isn¡¯t an ordinary friend, she¡¯s my younger sister! As he spoke, Su Li smiled and introduced him to Xiao Ye ¡®Zi. ye¡¯ Zi, this is a Big Shot in the entertainment industry. He¡¯s the big boss of Worldwide entertainment and media, Mr. An Yan. Xiao Yezi smiled and reached out her hand politely. Hello. An Yan reached out and shook her hand. ¡°Mr. An Yan, why are you here?¡± su li asked in a polite manner. To put it bluntly, she wasn¡¯t that close to this man. It was just that in this industry, she had always been sweet-tongued and had always benefited from both sides. Xiao Yezi saw that they were being polite and turned her head. She saw that the person who had been by Su Li¡¯s side earlier was walking over. She widened her eyes slightly. Only then did he recognize the person in front of him. Yes, it was a man. However, it was indeed a long-haired man with a braid. He had golden hair and blue eyes. Little Yezi couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. He was really more beautiful than a woman. It was so beautiful. Su Li put an arm around his shoulder and joked, ¡± I see. But we¡¯ll be taking care of him for now. He¡¯s going to style my sister, but don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take too long. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Xiao Yezi, his eyes deep. I¡¯m looking forward to it too. Su Li laughed loudly. just you wait and see! Xiao Yezi was taken away. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but think to herself,¡¯no wonder sister Li said that there are many men out there and Su Xun is nothing.¡¯ The men who appeared at this moment all looked good. sister Li, James is so beautiful. He¡¯s even more beautiful than a woman. Xiao Yezi secretly pulled Su Li and whispered. When Su Li heard this, he immediately chuckled and turned his head to pinch her face. him? don¡¯t even think about it. James is Gay, he already has a boyfriend. When Xiao Yezi heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at first, then embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t interested in him! He was just asking. On the contrary. but don¡¯t talk about little ye ¡®Zi. Anyan is not bad. I mean, if you want him to be your fake boyfriend, he¡¯s not bad. He has a good character, elegant and mature. Most importantly, he¡¯s handsome. Su Li couldn¡¯t help but secretly glance at an Yan as he spoke. Although he was in his 30s, he was more attractive and didn¡¯t lose to any young hunks. Especially someone like her brother. Xiao Yezi was even more embarrassed. She didn¡¯t even think in that direction. he¡¯s so good. Is he not married? doesn¡¯t he have a girlfriend? ¡± On this topic, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. why don¡¯t I say that the most you can do is borrow him to be a fake boyfriend? ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡± anyan got married at a young age, but his wife passed away a few years ago. they still have a daughter. you know, it¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± su li spread out his hands and continued, ¡± there are many women who want to be with him, but he has never been able to forget his wife, so he is now raising his four-year-old daughter by himself. ¡± The reason why she recommended Anyan to her was because of this. Because ¡­ Chapter 759 ? 759 An unexpected thing happened! Because she didn¡¯t really want to introduce Xiao Yezi to someone else and let her find a boyfriend. She still wanted her to be her sister-in-law. Xiao Yezi raised her eyebrows. She obviously didn¡¯t expect this man, who looked mature, noble, elegant, and polite, to be so devoted. his daughter is still young, and she hates those women. Anyan loves his younger daughter very much, so he won¡¯t go and look for her. Su Li shrugged his shoulders. An Yan was busy with work. Even if they wanted to ask him for help, it would be difficult. Little Yezi didn¡¯t think too much about it, and James had already started to do her style and makeup. Xiao Yezi sat on the chair and let him do whatever he wanted. She had woken up early in the morning, and now that her hair was being touched, she felt so comfortable that she tilted her head in a daze and fell asleep in the chair. He didn¡¯t care about his image at all. Her little appearance made James laugh. Su Li went out to make a call to Chen nianbai. However, when she came back, she saw an Yan walking over to Xiao Yezi who was fast asleep. He was wiping her mouth with a handkerchief. At the side, James was clutching his stomach from laughing so hard that he was about to cramp. When he saw Su Li enter, he laughed so hard that he was out of breath. my dear, your sister is too cute! When Su Li saw this, he simply couldn¡¯t help but cover his face. Why did Xiao Yezi have to sleep at this hour when she could not sleep well? The point was, if you were sleeping, why was there still drool? But then again, Xiao Yezi was pretty, cute, youthful, and not pretentious. She was indeed very attractive to men. Look, an Yan even took the initiative to wipe her drool, oh no, Yingluo! Wait, what¡¯s going on? An Yan, who had been rejecting so many beautiful women, actually wiped the saliva off a little girl¡¯s mouth? Su Li¡¯s mind almost went blank. Fine. She should consider herself and not trouble an Yan to help little Yezi. However, things didn¡¯t go as she wanted, so what she was afraid of came. When Xiao Yezi was done with her makeup, she woke up. She was already very beautiful without much makeup, and Xiao Yezi was even more beautiful after makeup was done. Rong Yan looked so exquisite that she could even walk the International Red carpet in a dress. Su Li liked it so much that he praised it repeatedly. Xiao Yezi, you¡¯ve finally returned to being beautiful! ¡± very good! ¡± james was also quite satisfied. When it was over, Su Li had originally planned to take her away, but he didn¡¯t expect her to walk directly to an Yan. She was shocked. She clearly saw Xiao Yezi walk over. When an Yan raised his head from the sofa, there was a flash of surprise in his eyes. Xiao Yezi took the initiative to look for an Yan and told him about that matter. However, Su Li had an inexplicable feeling that something was wrong. He quickly went over and said, ¡± Xiao Yezi, President an has a press conference in the afternoon. We won¡¯t trouble him. Seeing this, Xiao Yezi was rather regretful. Su Li was all smiles as he hurriedly pulled Xiao Yezi away, but who would have thought that an accident would happen. ¡°Su Li, how about this? I¡¯ll push back the press conference. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s rare for me to hit it off with your sister.¡± An Yan said as he called his assistant over to change the schedule. Su Li¡¯s face was filled with confusion. Wait, what did he mean by hit it off? He agreed just like that? Xiao Yezi smiled happily. then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal later to help you. An Yan smiled charmingly. it¡¯s a deal. With that, the two of them walked in front. Leaving Su Li behind to follow them, he was stunned. Other than being stunned, he was completely stunned. Did I do something wrong? [ PS: ninth brother didn¡¯t say anything before Xiao Yezi and Su Xun separated! ] The ending is unknown. Chapter 760 ? 760 She brought a handsome guy to slap faces What the hell was going on! Why did she have a bad feeling about this? In fact, from a certain perspective, she had always felt that her brother liked Xiao Yezi, but he just didn¡¯t think about it for a while. If Xiao Yezi really ran away with someone else, what would happen to her brother? He was really anxious! and if he knew that she had become the red string between them, he wouldn¡¯t be completely angry with her, would he? And now ¡­ She didn¡¯t have time to think about it, because the more she thought about it, the more worried she became. She quickly said goodbye to James, picked up her bag, and chased after him. No, no matter what, she had to supervise him. Their base in Rome was located in the city center. It was bustling with activity and traffic. This base building was 99 stories high. It looked like a tall office building, but in fact, there were people from all departments inside. No one would have thought that the mysterious firearms group was actually here. on the street diagonally opposite the base, there was a coffee shop. The caf¨¦ was unusually popular. Not only was the environment and facilities first-class, but the owner of the caf¨¦ had changed. It was a beautiful Ukraine woman. One must know what kind of country Ukraine was, it was a country that specialized in beauties. And this beautiful boss was even more sweet-looking, tall, with full breasts, a thin waist, and long legs. It attracted many people to drink coffee. At the same time, in the cafe. A Slender Man in Black Casual pants and a v-neck shirt was sitting in front of the bar. He seemed to be flirting and chatting with a woman. He had delicate facial features and a pair of attractive peach-shaped eyes. When they flickered, it was as if he could say sweet nothings. He was a very beautiful man. This was Su Xun. He had been liked by little girls since he was young, and when he grew up, he was popular with both young and old. ¡± su xun, it¡¯s almost noon. shall we have lunch together? i know a japanese restaurant that serves delicious japanese food. ¡± Anna touched his hand and said with a deeper meaning. When she bent over slightly, her alluring and sexy deep V-neck red dress accentuated her full chest. It was especially eye-catching. However, after Su Xun was slightly stunned, he subconsciously frowned. Qianqian, Anna, I might not have Shi Qianqian in the afternoon. Hearing this, Anna quickly twisted her body, and the two lumps on her chest also swayed with her. She said coquettishly, ¡± please, just accompany me. Su Xun almost couldn¡¯t look away. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to, but it seemed to be human instinct. In the end, he could only mumble, ¡± then, then okay. I still have to make a call to let you know. Anna¡¯s figure was very hot, and when she acted coquettishly, even a man without self-control would not be able to stand it. when anna heard this, she immediately went in to pack up with a smile. as for su xun, he regretted his decision as soon as he agreed. He only said it because he was hot-headed and couldn¡¯t stand her shaking. In fact, he didn¡¯t really want to go, or he would have to call Xiao Yezi. He was usually the one who brought her lunch back at noon. He hadn¡¯t gone back for the entire morning. That dull little girl must be starving, right? he walked to the cabinet of the coffee shop at the side and looked out of the glass at the heavy traffic outside. he called her, but the call didn¡¯t go through. ¡± what¡¯s going on? why isn¡¯t she picking up? ¡± However, just as he was feeling surprised, a low-key luxurious Maybach suddenly appeared around the corner. a tall man in a suit and leather shoes came down. he had an outstanding appearance ¡­ Chapter 761 ? 761 chapter 765: She was elegant, calm, mature, and Noble. After he got down, he personally walked to the back and opened the door. He placed his hand on the door frame and let the person inside out. A foot wearing a crystal high heel stepped out first. Her leg was white and tender, and it was particularly slender. Everyone pursued beautiful things, and Su Xun could not help but set his eyes on them. tsk, what a beautiful pair of legs. As he called Xiao Yezi, he looked at the woman, wondering if her face was as beautiful as her beautiful legs. The moment the woman came out, it was so short, but that moment seemed to have been slowed down and stretched. finally, when the woman in the car came out, su xun¡¯s eyes widened when he saw her face. What kind of woman was she? Her delicate short hair was soft and stuck to her ears. She had a small face the size of a palm with a pair of big watery eyes, a small nose, sexy and cute toot lips, and a small pointed jaw. She had delicate light makeup on as if she had no foundation. She was young, cute, beautiful, and sexy. for some reason, it jabbed at his heart, and he felt that this woman¡¯s appearance was particularly to his liking. That was Su Xun¡¯s first reaction when he saw her. However, the next second, he felt that something was not right. Wait! Why did it look so familiar? The more Su Li looked, the more he felt that something was wrong. He even took a few quick steps towards the door, getting closer to take a closer look! With just one look, Su Xun¡¯s expression slowly changed! She dyed her hair, cut her hair, changed her clothes, and put on light makeup. Xiao Yezi? this is xiao yezi! The moment he recognized Xiao Yezi, Su Xun¡¯s phone fell from his hand. He was completely frozen on the surface, but his heart was already in turmoil! No. How did she become like this? At this moment, the storm in Su Xun¡¯s heart was not just because he was shocked after recognizing her. It was also because she had appeared here in that form with Yingying by her side. With some difficulty, Su Xun slowly shifted his gaze to the man beside her. It was cold outside in this season, and she was wearing thin clothes, which made her beautiful and freezing. When the man saw her coming down, he couldn¡¯t help but wrap his arms around her. He immediately took off his suit jacket and put it on her shoulders. she raised her head to look at him and smiled, but there was a hint of shyness in it. The two of them were about to enter. Su Xun had no idea what was going on in his mind. When he saw that scene, his eyes felt as if they had been stung, and his heart felt as if it had been pricked by needles. Even her fingertips were trembling uncontrollably. Seeing that the man had pushed the door open for her and wanted her to come in first, Su Xun seemed to have gone crazy. Without a word, he rushed back in to take a walk! He didn¡¯t have any reason at all, and he didn¡¯t even think. He walked to the door. Xiao Yezi raised her head and saw Su Xun¡¯s exquisite face. It was a dark expression that she had never seen before. Su Xun pursed his lips and did not say a word. He grabbed his arm roughly and dragged her out. ¡°Ah, Yingluo! It hurts, what are you doing, Yingluo!¡± xiao yezi, whose arm was restrained by a strong force, screamed in pain and frowned. When an Yan saw this, he immediately stepped forward and grabbed Su Xun¡¯s arm. what are you doing?! Let go immediately!¡± It was fine if he didn¡¯t do anything, but the moment he did, Su Xun instantly exploded. He held Xiao Yezi¡¯s hand with one hand and refused to let go while he threw a punch at an Yan! An Yan dodged nimbly, and his expression became even uglier. When Xiao Yezi saw this scene, she was completely enraged. She looked at Su Xun and shouted, Chapter 762 ? 762 Exploding with anger, heart-wrenching ¡°Su Xun, are you crazy? are you crazy? Why did you hit me!¡± Xiao Yezi shouted as she tried to shake him off, looking at him with anger. Su Xun looked at the way Xiao Yezi was protecting that man, and he felt as if his heart was being torn apart. Was this still his Xiao Yezi? was she still the Xiao Yezi who only knew how to follow him and run behind him? Why was she smiling so shyly and happily when she was with another man? the more su xun thought about it, the angrier he could no longer contain his anger. he shouted, ¡± i¡¯m asking you, what are you doing here now?! ¡± Why are you dressed like this? Why did she dress up like this? Aren¡¯t you busy with work? why do you have time for such a boring thing?¡± As Su Xun spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but point at an Yan. and why are you with this man? who is he! ¡± he questioned her in! agitated manner. What¡¯s your relationship with him!¡± When Xiao Yezi heard this, she only felt that it was ridiculous. It was extremely laughable. She stared at Su Xun with a mocking look in her eyes. Su Xun, what right do you have to question me? what are you? What does it matter to you what I want to do? who are you to me?¡± What position did he have to question all of this? However, Su Xun was completely infuriated by her words. say that again?! he roared. Ye ¡®Zi, I dare you to say that again. You know best who I am to you!¡± He was someone who had grown up with her. It was the little older brother who liked to be chased by her since young. He was her childhood sweetheart! She was the one who fell in love with a youthful man! At this moment, Xiao Yezi looked at Su Xun, whose face was livid with anger, and she swallowed hard. She didn¡¯t know why, but even though she felt pleasure, after the pleasure, she felt so empty. he wasn¡¯t that happy. His angry look seemed to make her feel that he still liked her. she was actually begging for a glimmer of hope. Her eyelashes fluttered as she said slowly, ¡± then, Su Xun, tell me, what are you to me? ¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m your-¡± Just then, the door of the coffee shop was pushed open from the inside. Anna was holding a small bag in her hand, and she was wearing a sexy red dress that accentuated her fair skin. he didn¡¯t know if she had noticed what was happening, but as soon as she came out, the long-haired and sweet anna walked directly towards him. Then, she walked up to Su Xun and held his arm. Su Xun, I¡¯m done packing. Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t we agree to have Japan food for lunch? ¡± she pouted. At this moment. The surrounding air seemed to have quieted down. Su Xun also froze. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but at that moment, everything seemed to be stuck in his throat. Xiao Yezi just stared at Su Xun, and her beautiful and watery eyes turned slightly red. She moved her lips and said, ¡± Su Xun, no matter what kind of person I am to you, you¡¯re just a normal friend for work. Ordinary friends. It was very ordinary. It was so ordinary that the other party didn¡¯t need to interfere with the other party. as she spoke, she looked at anna, who smiled sweetly at her. Xiao Yezi¡¯s mouth twitched. I wish you happiness. After saying that, she turned around and left. Anna also pulled Su Xun away. Su Xun¡¯s entire body was as stiff as a block of wood, and his mind was still filled with the words she had just said. He was her most ordinary work friend, Yingluo. No, little Yezi, it¡¯s not like this, Yingluo. Su Xun¡¯s heart felt as if it had been dug out, and blood kept flowing out of it. Chapter 763 ? 763 She gave up when he was angry As the saying goes, the things that can¡¯t be obtained are always in turmoil, and the favored are always fearless. That was the truth. Su Xun was dragged away. Anna walked to his car and took the initiative to get into the limited edition convertible supercar. She said to Su Xun, ¡± Su Xun, hurry up and get in. I¡¯ve already made a reservation. Su Xun slowly raised his head and looked at Anna. It was as if his gaze had only become clear at this moment. Yes, Anna was sweet and charming, had a hot body, and knew how to act coquettishly and seduce him with soft words. However, looking at her now, he felt that she was so unfamiliar. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. All he could think of was the scene of Xiao Yezi and that man together. She was frowning, her face, her smile, and even the way she shouted at him in anger. His heart ached. He turned back to look at the caf¨¦. They were sitting by the window, and the waiter was serving them. They were talking and laughing. His eyes were stung. He turned around, got into the car, and left without another look. He could hear what Anna was saying, but he couldn¡¯t hear anything. Suddenly, there was the sound of an emergency brake. The car had just driven down a Street when it suddenly stopped by the side of the road. get off. He looked ahead and said two words without any expression. ¡°w-what?¡± anna looked at him in disbelief. ¡°I said get out of the car-!¡± Su Xun roared and looked at Anna. His eyes were filled with unconcealable anger. Anna was frightened, but her heart ached even more. su ¡­ Su Xun, you¡¯re okay! You¡¯re okay! The sweet and sexy Anna was so angry that her eyes turned red. She immediately turned around, opened the door, got out of the car, and slammed the door. Su Xun, on the other hand, pursed his lips tightly. His exquisite and beautiful face was tensed up as he drove back! Without the slightest hesitation! However, he did not drive to the entrance of the coffee shop this time. Instead, he stopped at a roadside far away, where he could see the coffee shop in the distance. he stopped the car and took out a high-powered telescope from the car. he looked in the direction of the coffee shop with a dark face. ** I¡¯m sorry, Mr. An Yan. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself. And she was embarrassing, really embarrassing. The man she liked was cuddling with another woman, and she felt as if she had been ¡°caught in the act.¡± It was so laughable. An Yan¡¯s amber eyes flickered when he heard her words. He did not respond to her apology, nor did he take the initiative to ask her about her relationship. He just looked at her and said seriously with a slight frown, ¡± ye ¡®Zi, you¡¯re a good girl. This short sentence almost made Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes turn red again. She lowered her head. what¡¯s the use of a good girl? After all, she had not grown up to be the person he liked and the appearance he liked. in everyone¡¯s eyes, su xun was two-timing and had an ambiguous relationship with two women. In anyone¡¯s eyes, he was a scumbag. Looking at Xiao Yezi, who was in a very sad mood, his magnetic and low voice slowly came again. you must love yourself well. You can love someone to the end, but no one will love you in the end, understand? ¡± When these words came out of his mouth, Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart could not help but tremble. Indeed. her love was so lowly. What¡¯s the use of always surrounding him? Just as an Yan had said, no one would love her in the dust. If she didn¡¯t love herself and cherish herself, who would love her and cherish her? Author Jun: ¡± 9th brother is taking an exam. Begging for votes is his motivation! [ all crosses are in the shape of love, muah muah Puah my babies ] Chapter 764 ? 764 little yezi, i will wait for you xiao yezi¡¯s wet eyelashes trembled as she recalled su xun driving that woman away. when she looked up again, she forced a smile at an yan. ¡± thank you. i understand. i know what i should do. ¡± That¡¯s right, Yingluo Since some people can¡¯t wait, they should let go. Besides, his personality was like that. If he wanted to turn back this time, what about in the future? what if he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation? when xiao yezi planned to go back, an yan sent her home. however, when they parted ways, he couldn¡¯t help but call out to her. ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yezi turned around. An Yan was tall and elegant in his suit. The moment Xiao Yezi turned back to look at him, she met his mesmerizing and deep amber eyes. She thought to herself, sure enough, he was older, he knew more, and he was more mature. Was it true that only a man like this could make a woman live a relaxed and happy life, and no longer feel tired? An Yan looked at Xiao Yezi and slowly walked over. He reached out and stroked her soft short hair. A gentle smile appeared on his lips. you said you would treat me to a meal next time. Yingluo, I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll wait for you. When Xiao Yezi heard him, she immediately raised her head and looked at him with a smile. Even though her big, watery eyes were still a little red, she still smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve helped me get back at him today. I¡¯m fine with anything. However, Mr. An Yan, you¡¯re a busy man. As long as you have time, I can treat you to a big meal anytime. Rome has many special delicacies. An Yan looked at her and his eyes seemed to become deeper. His tone became more serious. okay, then Zhenzhen. ¡°What?¡± I¡¯ll come to Rome again next week for business. I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m free. As long as you don¡¯t feel offended, that¡¯s fine. When Xiao Yezi heard this, she immediately waved her hand and laughed. why would I? Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Anyan. I won¡¯t break my promise.¡± As she spoke, Xiao Yezi¡¯s phone rang in her pocket. She immediately took out her phone and glanced at it. Then, she waved at him. I¡¯ll go up first. Goodbye, Mr. An Yan. She exchanged a smile with him, then went to the base while answering the phone. An Yan kept looking at Xiao Yezi¡¯s back, and a touch of gentleness appeared in his amber eyes. It was only when he saw her disappear that he slowly retracted his gaze and left. Su Xun, who was in the car not far away, saw the entire scene clearly, and he could understand what was going on. From their conversation when they parted, it was clear that they would meet again in the future. This meant that the man was looking at Xiao Yezi with an unusual gaze. Su Xun knew it all too well. It was the gaze that a man should have when looking at a woman. Physically speaking, the opposite sex attracted each other. Emotionally speaking, it was that man who was interested in her. At this moment ¡­ He had already put down the high-powered telescope in his hand and it hung powerlessly by his side. He leaned back against the chair, his head raised, and his other arm rested on his eyes. What was he doing? What had he done? why did she feel so sad? It was as if someone had grabbed him, and if he pulled hard, his heart and lungs would be torn apart. It was as if something that clearly belonged to him was being coveted by someone and was about to be snatched away. He was afraid and worried, but it seemed to be too late. Su Xun¡¯s heart ached so much that even his fingertips were trembling. Finally, he got out of the car. He walked towards the base. Chapter 765 ? 765 What¡¯s the big deal with a ten year gap! ** the moment su li saw xiao yezi come up, he hung up the phone he was on and hurriedly pulled her to the side. quick, quick, tell me what¡¯s going on between you two. Why did I see Mr. An Yan stroking your hair just now? ¡± Su Li¡¯s face was filled with shock and fear! It was fear, it was indeed fear. When she first recommended Mr. An Yan to her, it was obviously because Mr. An Yan had a history of marriage and had a four-year-old daughter. For Mr. An Yan, he missed his dead wife for his daughter and had never had a new girlfriend. All in all, she felt that it was impossible for either of them to be together, so she introduced Mr. An Yan to help her. But what the hell was the reality? Why did the two of them not follow his plan at all? She didn¡¯t want Xiao Yezi to really run away with someone else! it wasn¡¯t just for her brother, she couldn¡¯t bear to do it herself! When Xiao Yezi heard this, she raised her eyebrows. it¡¯s just touching my hair. It doesn¡¯t seem to matter. He¡¯s ten years older than me. He¡¯s 32. He¡¯s just my elder. Bah! Su Li¡¯s face turned slightly green when he heard this. Ten years old is nothing! Not to mention 10,20,30 years old, there were even many people who had grandparent-grandchild relationships! Alright, alright, sister li. I¡¯m going back to work. Mr. Anyan said that he¡¯ll be coming to Rome next week. I promised to accompany him shopping and treat him to a meal. Xiao Yezi said as she walked to her laboratory. when su li heard this, he was instantly stunned. F * ck. This time, things were really bad. At this moment, Su Xun took the elevator up. As soon as he entered, he took off his coat and threw it on the sofa in the lounge area. He lay down on it, looking exhausted. Seeing him like this, Su Li seemed to be in a drunken dream. Thinking back to how she had just seen her younger brother drive away with another woman, and now he was like this again, a fire suddenly rose in her stomach. She stormed over and kicked Su Xun¡¯s leg. She lifted him up and growled in a low voice, ¡± get up! You bastard, you¡¯re still lying down? You only know How to Pick Up Girls! If you don¡¯t like her, you can make it clear so that no one will blame you. But why did you hang on to her and have an ambiguous relationship with another woman? Do you know that I really want to f * cking kill you?¡± In the face of Su Li¡¯s great temper, Su Xun let out a soft sneer. he sat limply on the sofa and slowly raised his head. However, the moment he raised his head, Su Li saw his appearance and was slightly startled. Su Xun slowly raised his head. His peach blossom eyes were bloodshot. The corners of his lips twitched slightly, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡± sis, kill me, Yueyue. I want to kill myself too. He could not forget. The word ¡®ordinary work friend¡¯ scared him away and scared him. How could he be such a bastard? He was already afraid, terrified, but could he do it again? he was really afraid that he would break her heart and make her really plan to give up on him. Su Li looked at Su Xun¡¯s appearance and took a deep breath. He did his best to control himself and withdrew his fist. This brat really liked Xiao Yezi. It was just that he seemed to be tired of it, but he also seemed to enjoy her love. Not only did he not give anything, but he was also fooling around outside. ¡°Foolish! I don¡¯t care how close you two are, but-¡± Chapter 766 ? 766 It¡¯s too late to regret, he redeemed it! ¡°But I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t hurt Xiao Yezi again. If she gives up on you, get lost and stay away from her. She has plenty of men chasing after her, and she deserves better people to love and care for her! You f * cking Playboy bastard, you¡¯re nothing!¡± Su Li roared, but in reality, she had no choice but to admit that she had a reason for saying this. She was deliberately trying to provoke him. Xiao Yezi was so outstanding, pretty, cute, and had a high IQ. She was indeed worthy of being loved, not to fall in love with her brother and suffer like this. if su xun knew regret and repentance, she would still hope to see them together. However, if he was such a hooligan, she would not have let Xiao Yezi step into this fire pit. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen it. Since you can¡¯t give Xiao Yezi happiness, now someone has taken the initiative. That man is mature and steady, a billionaire, and handsome. I think he¡¯s only better than you! After she¡¯s done with her work in two days, she¡¯ll be going on a date with someone. You, hehe, I think you should forget it and stay away from her. ¡± after su li finished speaking, he laughed coldly. he picked up his coat, put it on, and left the base. Su Xun, on the other hand, was completely dumbfounded on the sofa. On a date On a date She was really going on a date with that man. Did she really give up on him? did she really stop liking him? did she really stop pestering him? So, huhu In the future, he wouldn¡¯t despise her for pestering him and say that she was annoying, right, Yingluo? At this moment, Su Xun¡¯s heart was completely torn apart. A great sense of despair and suffocating pain overwhelmed him. No. I don¡¯t want to. Xiao Yezi. You can only follow me from behind. i¡¯m the childhood sweetheart that you grew up with. I¡¯m the one you¡¯ve always liked. How could you really give up? No, no, he would not allow such a thing to happen. Xiao Yezi was his! su xun and xiao yezi were originally working in the biological virus research department. xiao yezi had inherited her little father ye che¡¯s medical talent and was the head of the department. As for Su Xun, Xiao Yezi had previously forced him into her Department to work with her. After Su Xun realized his heart and his decision, he immediately tidied himself up and returned to her place to work seriously. It was just that when he returned, he didn¡¯t encounter any so-called awkwardness between the two of them. Su Xun wore a clean white sterile suit and worked in the laboratory. He had never taken the initiative to speak, but he used his actions to replace his words. He prepared three meals for her, afternoon tea, and sorted out all her scattered work for her. He never pushed his own tasks to her again. He even worked overtime to complete it so that she could go back and rest early. He no longer went out to pick up girls and cut off all contact with other girls. However, such days only lasted for three days. It was broken by a matter, or more accurately, by a sentence. That was the day he had finished his latest research experiment in the afternoon. Due to Su Xun¡¯s heavy workload and serious work, the experiment had been completed early. Su Xun had been wanting to talk to Xiao Yezi all afternoon. They had been talking for the past few days, but they had only talked about work. They had not mentioned anything in private, as if the two of them had forgotten what had happened. However, what made Su Xun even more afraid was that this seemed to verify her claim that they were just ordinary friends at work. So, that afternoon, when he went ¡­ Chapter 767 ? 767 He was in so much pain that he wished he was dead, and he broke down So that afternoon, when he went to bring her exquisite afternoon tea and desserts, he wanted to take the opportunity to say a few words to her, such as having a meal together after work. However, when he went over, Xiao Yezi was not there. He slowly placed the afternoon tea and desserts on the table. However ¡­ At this moment. when he put it down, he saw a note on the table. His body suddenly froze. Then, he slowly picked it up. However, when he saw the delicate handwriting on the note, Su Xun slowly tightened his grip on the note. His fingers were trembling, and his beautiful peach-shaped eyes instantly turned red. In the end, as if he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he wiped his head. He had been busy for several days without saying a word, but when he saw the note, he seemed to have collapsed. He clenched his fists tightly against the table. He lowered his head and his shoulders trembled. ¡­¡­ On the note, there was a passage: Su Xun, you don¡¯t have to spend more energy helping me. There¡¯s no need and no point in doing so. I know you don¡¯t like the work here, and I¡¯ve already told Xio to transfer you away. You don¡¯t have to do this cumbersome experiment in the future, and we have to pretend like nothing happened every day. You¡¯re tired, and I¡¯m tired. ¡®Su Xun, you¡¯re indeed someone I¡¯ve fallen in love with in the past, but it¡¯s only in the past. From now on, I won¡¯t pester you, annoy you, or chatter beside your ear.¡¯ I¡¯m always so ugly in your heart. In the past, when you called me ugly, I acted like I was joking with you, but in my heart, do you know how sad I was? I can only blame myself for not growing up to look like what you like. But now, I¡¯m all grown up. I don¡¯t want to take the initiative to cater to you anymore. I like my appearance. I don¡¯t want to change myself for you anymore. And now ¡­ su xun, i wish you well in the future. Even though I¡¯m reluctant to part with you, I know that I can only accompany you to this point in my life. ] I wish you well in the future. Even if I¡¯m very reluctant to part with you. He also understood that in this life. I can only accompany you to this point. The 99-story building was the base of the firearms group, and each department was located on a different floor. She would always be in her own clean and bright laboratory, wearing a clean sterile suit and conducting biological virus Research, while he would be on another floor. Their meetings were often online or on the computer. So he left. As long as he didn¡¯t come to her, it might really be difficult to see him again. But this was good too. after all, he was someone who had let go. It¡¯s better to be out of sight. Su Xun was alone in the laboratory, holding the piece of paper tightly. No matter what, he was a 1.86-meter-tall man. Yet, he was crying his heart out here. She was like an abandoned child. ** At this time, Jun hang and the Youyou seemed to be more stable than Su Xun and Xiao Yezi, but they didn¡¯t know that stability was never temporary. Just like their relationship. He could never maintain such a ¡°far¡± distance. Time would always break all of this. It would either give you hope for the future, or let you see each other clearly and make you despair. ** Far away in the Western Desert of Z Country ¡­ Chapter 768 ? 768 master zhan, you¡¯re acting like a hooligan early in the morning! The people that Rong Zhan had sent over had successfully resolved the crisis in the desert. Sang Xia heaved a sigh of relief because Mu Zi was there trying to harm her. How could she tell Anthony and the others about this? fortunately, the news that Qiu CI brought before was accurate. Their people were there and had indeed taken action before Mu Zi¡¯s people. Although Mu Zi, who was seriously injured, was unwilling, he could only escape first. They still had a long way to go, and she would take revenge even if she died! During the two days of shooting in the desert, they set up camp at the border and stayed with the local residents. It was very lively. It was as if the danger had disappeared and everything had gotten better, and they were no different from ordinary people. it was unbelievably hot during the day and frighteningly cold at night. The difference in temperature between day and night was huge. Sang Xia almost caught a cold from the torment. It was still very cold in the morning. At dawn, Rong Zhan went out to take care of his physiological needs. When he returned to the tent, he was covered in cold air. She wore a thick jacket on the outside. Jackets were usually very picky. Rong Zhan had a good figure and was a typical clothes hanger. Coupled with his delicate and devilish face, he looked handsome and ruffian in that thick leather jacket. He was so good looking that it made one¡¯s hair stand up. However, as soon as he got into the tent, he took off his jacket and revealed his bare, lean, and muscular upper body! Then, he took off his pants and put on his Kasaya before getting into sister sang¡¯s bed. This tent could be said to be one of the best tents in the area. The environment was very good, the place was bright, and it was full of local characteristics. And under the blanket with complicated patterns, a side profile of a sleeping face was revealed. she had fair skin, a beautiful face, and long black hair that spread out like a waterfall. it had been almost a week since she came, and you couldn¡¯t tell how fat or thin she was on her beautiful face. however, her body was a little rounder. Although the weather and environment here were not good, sang Xia had eaten a lot of roasted whole lamb, large meat skewers, and cheese. It was good that her body was rounder. In fact, it was her chest that was the most obvious. Once Rong Zhan got into bed, he started to move closer and closer to his wife. It was so cold outside. A stove was set up in the large tent, and the warmth was overflowing from the fireplace. However, the most comfortable and warm thing was his wife¡¯s bed. The soft fragrance in his arms made him unable to let go. Sang Xia¡¯s back was facing him, but he did not mind. He continued to sleep with her in his arms. Being bullied by him, sang Xia was a little awakened. In a daze, she lifted her heel and kicked him. She mumbled in a sticky voice, ¡± hey, stop it. She still had a shoot this morning, so he let her sleep a little longer. Rong Zhan pressed against her and did not let go of her. He even kissed her neck subconsciously. The room was filled with warmth and love. It was simple, but it was heartwarming. Sang Xia slept for a while. When she woke up again, she did not know what time it was, but she was awoken by an uncomfortable feeling in her chest. She wanted to push it away, but she couldn¡¯t. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she saw her chest where he was buried. She pushed his shoulder impatiently. Rong Zhan, get up. Don¡¯t you find it annoying? I¡¯ll sleep for a while longer. However, Rong Zhan¡¯s voice became even more hoarse as he looked at her. [ author: Oh, there¡¯s still an update. Please vote quickly. My dear ones who have been overtaken, you¡¯re motivated! ] Chapter 769 ? 769 About master Zhan¡¯s first love wife, we¡¯re already in a lovey-dovey relationship. We¡¯re a match made in heaven. How am I annoying? ¡± Fine. Sang Xia¡¯s face instantly turned red. Seeing that she could not push him away, she did not stop him. Although Rong Zhan treated her very well and pampered her to the heavens, he was extremely domineering in this aspect. Stop every time and don¡¯t every time were antonyms to him. However, she had already gotten used to his hooligan ways and gradually succumbed to his power. Her pajamas were wide open. It was white and tender, so she could only let him do as he pleased. Rong Zhan was crazy. However, his wife¡¯s wishes were equally important, so he deliberately did not let her sleep. He kissed her bright red lips and then touched her with one hand. ¡°Wuwuwuwu, what are you doing?¡± Sang Xia resisted. This time, she was really angry. She couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep early in the morning. However, she frowned and resisted for a while, but was defeated by Rong Zhan¡¯s hot kiss. When Rong Zhan was being intimate with her, he was always so impatient. When he was like this, sang Xia was actually the most easily moved. However, she didn¡¯t want to be tortured by him again. It was too unbearable. She couldn¡¯t get what she wanted, but she couldn¡¯t get it. She rejected him again and again, but Rong Zhan continued with a bewitching voice. without physical friction, how can there be sparks of love? only then can I love you more. As soon as he said this. In the morning, the bed was warm and full of passion. Sang Xia¡¯s thigh was pampered by Rong Zhan¡¯s twisted logic again. It was time to get up. His assistant, Coco, had told him yesterday that there would be a bonfire party near the border tonight. Anthony said that they might sing a song or two with them that night. However, at this moment, sang Xia was wearing her undergarments. She suddenly asked him, ¡± Rong Zhan, you said that there would be no sparks of love without physical friction? What, where¡¯s your first love? Don¡¯t tell me you slept with her first and then fell in love?¡± It would have been better if he did not say that. Once he said that, Rong Zhan almost got pissed off. He hurriedly said, ¡± wife, can you not talk nonsense? what first love? it¡¯s been so many years. Don¡¯t mention the past. His words were rather vague and obscure. Sang Xia had asked it unintentionally, but now that Rong Zhan had opened his mouth, she was a little jealous. Did he really have a first love? she glared at him and said, ¡± no wonder you¡¯re so good at seducing. you have your first love to practice with. ¡± First love practice? Rong Zhan could tell that she was jealous, but he did not explain. Instead, he laughed and said, ¡± what first love practice? being single is for ¡®practice¡¯. He went over to hug her. Sang Xia reacted and scolded him with a red face. Not serious again! However, in her heart, she was filled with curiosity and jealousy towards this first love of his. Although Rong Zhan said that he was a Virgin, first love was different. First love, little lover, always had a trace of fascinating color. After washing up, they ate breakfast while waiting for Anthony¡¯s men to pick her up. Sang Xia could not help but ask him casually, ¡± Rong Zhan, when did you have your first love? what did she look like? ¡± Does he look good?¡± Hearing that, Rong Zhan looked up at her with his long and narrow eyes. yes, ¡± he said. ¡°Does it look good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very nice.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s expression changed slightly. She was jealous. is he as good-looking as me? ¡± [ author: i feel like laughing for some reason. haha. ] Chapter 770 ? 770 If you¡¯re jealous, then go find your first love! rong zhan wasn¡¯t stupid. he could tell that she was jealous. however, the more jealous she was, the deeper and more compelling his gaze became. ¡°You really want to know?¡± Hearing this, sang Xia raised her eyebrows slightly. how could this be fake? ¡± In the end, Rong Zhan leaned back on the chair lazily and looked at her with squinted eyes. I¡¯m not worse than you, ¡± he said lightly. As soon as she finished speaking, sang Xia¡¯s expression suddenly froze. She looked at him for two seconds, then lowered her head and continued to stuff food into her mouth. She kept stuffing food into her mouth. Her cheeks were puffed up, and she looked angry. Rong Zhan chuckled. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± She could not help but kick him under the table. Rong Zhan dodged as if he had expected it. Sang Xia was so angry that her face turned pale. ¡°Wife, why don¡¯t you continue asking?¡± ¡°Why are you still asking? there¡¯s nothing else I want to say!¡± Sang Xia said coldly, without any emotion. Rong Zhan did not want to let her off. if you don¡¯t want to ask, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who wants to listen!¡± She snorted coldly and subconsciously wanted to get up and leave. However, she seemed to have thought of something. She endured it and sat down to continue eating. Rong Zhan could tell what she was thinking. He rubbed his thin lips meaningfully and said faintly, ¡± first love. The person I like is not only beautiful, but also gentle, kind, and optimistic. When she was 16 years old, she was always exceptionally charming and charming when she smiled. She was so silly. ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Sang Xia couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore, and her face turned green with anger. What kind of person was this, praising his first love in front of his current woman, wasn¡¯t that too much? She had brought it up on her own, obviously trying to find a sense of superiority to get Rong Zhan to praise her. Who knew if he had been kicked in the head by a donkey? She stood up immediately and walked away without any expression. Rong Zhan stood up unhurriedly and said behind her, ¡± why? are you jealous? ¡± Eat, your sister! Sang Xia was a little angry. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Rong Zhan. Could it be that she really couldn¡¯t stand up to his first love? Sensing that he was approaching her, she suddenly turned around to hit him. get lost, get lost. Since she¡¯s so good, beautiful, gentle, kind, and so charming when she smiles, go find your first love. However, Rong Zhan grabbed her wrist and looked down at her with a faint smile. it¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t like me because I had a one-sided love at that time. When sang Xia heard this, she suddenly laughed sarcastically. Oh? You think she doesn¡¯t like you? You¡¯re so handsome, how can you not get her?¡± Rong Zhan looked at her and said slowly, ¡± because she also has a very handsome boyfriend. Hearing that, sang Xia immediately gloated, ¡± tsk, that¡¯s a pity. You¡¯re such a good person. You¡¯re rich, do hard work, and you love your wife. But Yingluo ¡­ Sang Xia suddenly stopped. She thought about it carefully. For men who couldn¡¯t get it, their desire to conquer it would be stronger and would always be in turmoil, especially for people like Rong Zhan. Did he really give up at that time? ¡°But what?¡± when rong zhan heard her say that she was rich and did a lot of hard work, his narrow eyes became even more familiar. The people below seemed to have heard the praise and couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads slightly. Chapter 771 ? 771 Who is she? my son¡¯s mother sang xia did not notice at all. she continued to ask him with a frown, ¡± is your so-called first love still in contact? what has she become now? ¡± She actually wanted to know if he was still in contact with the woman. To her surprise, Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and he wiped his face away, not looking at her. There was no emotion in his tone. we are in contact, and she should be doing well now. this time, he was not joking at all. sang xia was really angry. Her heart felt heavy and painful. She turned around and sat down by the bed without saying a word. She touched her abdomen twice and felt even sadder. Rong Zhan, this bastard! Rong Zhan walked over and called her name softly. Sang Xia turned around, unwilling to look at him. Her heart ached so much that she could not help but sniffle. Rong Zhan called her name again and hugged her. No matter how hard she struggled, he would still hug her. Seeing that she was really in pain, Rong Zhan could not help but say, ¡± wife, the year I fell in love with my first love, I was 19 years old and she was 16. I had a crush on her then. Furthermore, she was my brother¡¯s girlfriend. Now, she¡¯s in a daze. Just as Rong Zhan said those words, sang Xia, who was on the verge of tears, was stunned. Rong Zhan, however, hugged her and lowered his head to kiss her neck. His thin lips were on her lips, and he slowly said, ¡± you asked me how she is now. I just want to tell you that she has become the mother of my son. She has already become my son¡¯s mother. ¡­¡­ Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± This sudden turn of events stunned sang Xia. Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but she seemed to be stuck there. What, what was going on? She turned around slowly and looked back at him in disbelief. R-Rong Zhan, you¡¯re talking about me?? ¡± She was his first love? Was that true? Before he fell in love with her, he had never liked anyone else in the past twenty years? And no other woman liked him? ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡± As she spoke, she punched him in the chest. who¡¯s kind and gentle? who¡¯s positive and optimistic? and who¡¯s so charming when she smiles? ¡± At the end of her sentence, she clutched his shirt at the chest and lowered her head, her ears slightly red. Was she really like that when she was sixteen? Such a long time had passed, and she almost couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like back then. Later on, more and more bad things happened. The drastic changes in her family, the changes in her feelings, and the blow to her works all made her become more and more indifferent to the cruel society. She had almost forgotten her past self. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curved up slightly and he kissed her eyebrows. who else could it be if not you? ¡± ¡°but no one used to like you?¡± that shouldn¡¯t be the case. A strange look flashed across Rong Zhan¡¯s face. although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I have to say that I really didn¡¯t. ¡°Yingluo, why?¡± Rong Zhan touched her face gently. when I first went to G City, luoluo was all alone. She was penniless and had a bad temper. At that time, she was poor and had a bad reputation. She was also a clean freak. She didn¡¯t have any woman that she liked in the first place. Later on, she worked hard and managed to get it. Although women were flocking to her, I hated them and disgusted them, until ¡­ Sang Xia: ¡± Yingluo?? ¡± ¡°Until I saved you on that rainy night.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he lowered his head and kissed her lips. you¡¯re the only one who looks like I like the most, but you¡¯re also the only one who¡¯s not worthy of my favor. Chapter 772 ? 772 a strange man had his eyes on her! Sang Xia¡¯s ears were a little hot. She looked at Rong Zhan, not expecting that she would be his first love. And it started with a crush. She stared at him, her breathing a little heavy as she muttered, ¡± then why did you keep it from me just now? ¡± As she spoke, she followed his arm down and held his hand tightly. Her tone became a little gentler, with a hint of hidden bitterness. Huahua, can¡¯t you see how sad I am? ¡± can¡¯t you see that i¡¯m sad? Didn¡¯t he? Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes looked at her without blinking, and he pursed his thin lips. I saw it. Yes, he saw it. He did it on purpose. ¡°Then why do you have to make me sad before you¡¯re willing to tell me?¡± ¡°Because I want you to be sad with me.¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia looked at him in shock. the next second, rong zhan said, ¡± because you¡¯re my first love. but you, i¡¯m not yours, huahua. ¡± So when he thought about it, he felt a little sad. She was his first love. He had snatched her from someone else and had his eyes on her. However, no matter what, he still felt a little regretful. After all, from a certain perspective, this was nothing. He didn¡¯t take it seriously when he thought that she was not a Virgin, so why would he care about how many times she was in love? It was just that he recalled that the young man from back then had grown into a man in the blink of an eye. It was a pity that she was not by his side during this process. However, in this world, being incomplete might be a kind of beauty. When sang Xia heard that, she immediately understood that she was not the one who was jealous. It was Rong Zhan. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s really jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡± As soon as she said that, Rong Zhan looked at her with a burning gaze and did not say anything. However, the truth seemed to be self-evident. Seeing that, sang Xia just looked at him and finally tightened her arms around him. She said slowly and seriously, ¡± okay, you¡¯re at a disadvantage this time. No matter what happens from now on, I¡¯ll dote on you and love you every day in this life. Rong Zhan was finally satisfied. you heartless little rascal. That¡¯s more like it. he said. He seemed to be complaining about her, but his words were full of doting. ** Sang Xia continued with the filming. They had a bonfire party at night, and everything looked so lively and beautiful. It was as if all the danger was far away from them, and they were enjoying the peace and comfort of this moment. It was just that in between, some unexpected things still happened. In the morning, when she had gone to film with Anthony¡¯s people, she had seen a person following them. The person looked a little Haggard. Well, it gave her an indescribable feeling. it was a man who looked extremely thin and wore glasses. He actually looked like a monkey with a pointed mouth. who is he? why does he keep following us??! Sang Xia could not help but ask Anthony¡¯s people. ¡°no, sister sang, that man is one of the photographers we arranged to come here, but he doesn¡¯t talk much. he doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions by following us. perhaps he just wants to see what the woman he¡¯s going to shoot is like. ¡°Photographer? Is that really the case?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she was suspicious, but there were a few times when she turned back to look at him on purpose, and she would coincidentally meet his gaze. That was why she couldn¡¯t help but ask. She really felt that something was strange. [author: here¡¯s a hint. Go to the concert ~ do you still remember this man?] Chapter 773 ? 773 Her heart was very small and could only hold Rong Zhan! Sang Xia had been on her guard the entire morning. During the morning shoot, his assistant, Keke, was bringing him hot water. The man hesitated for a long time before he suddenly walked over. Sang Xia¡¯s drinking posture was slightly startled, but she did not have any other reaction, because Keke was right beside her. Keke also looked at the unfamiliar photographer walking over and stood in front of her without leaving a trace. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The man¡¯s line of sight went past her to look at sang Xia. He paused for a moment and said, ¡± I want to talk to her about something. After that, he didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡± speak alone. Without waiting for sang Xia¡¯s reply, Keke sized him up and said with a frown, ¡± if you have something to say, say it here. You can¡¯t say it in private. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the final say.¡± After he said that, Keke was about to get angry when sang Xia suddenly grabbed her hand and stopped her. Keke. This man appeared here and kept staring at her. There was indeed something fishy. She didn¡¯t have any reaction, but he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Why should I agree to talk to you in private?¡± Sang Xia said as she looked at the lean man after she stopped Keke. the man pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose and slowly spat out a name. ¡± ¡°Bo Yi,¡± sang xia frowned when she heard that. Her breathing stopped for a moment, as if she had not expected that his appearance would be related to Bo Yi. Keke looked like a small assistant, but she was still a secret agent under Rong Zhan. When she heard this name, her eyes were filled with doubt. However, no matter what, she knew that this was a man¡¯s name. The man was waiting for sang Xia to speak to him alone, but he could not bear it. After a moment of silence, sang Xia wiped her face and said slowly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first. At this moment. No one could guess what sang Xia was thinking. However, the moment she turned around, the man suddenly caught up to her and said anxiously, ¡± don¡¯t you really want to know and don¡¯t care about his current situation?! ¡°We¡¯ve already separated.¡± Sang Xia did not stop. if it was broken, then it was broken. she would definitely not let it go, otherwise, it would hurt everyone. Whether it was towards Bo Yi or Rong Zhan. Moreover, when they had broken up, Bo Yi had already let it go. He had also wished himself well that they would not have any emotional entanglements. The most important thing was ¡­ Whoever she was good to and loved, she would love that person with her life. Her heart was small and could only hold one person, and that person was Rong Zhan. She had promised him that she would dote on him and love him well in the future. However, that person did not let it go. He said urgently and angrily, ¡± yes, you¡¯ve broken up. You¡¯re so happy, but what about him? he¡¯s already got serious depression. I couldn¡¯t stand it and came to look for you, but I didn¡¯t ask you to do anything. I just wanted you to have a chance to see him. After all, you¡¯re not a couple anymore. You¡¯re still friends, aren¡¯t you?! your appearance will help his condition improve greatly!¡± The moment he said this, his assistant Keke felt her heart skip a beat, as if she had just found out something incredible. Sang Xia stopped in her tracks. There was no obvious expression on her face, but her eyelashes could not help but flutter slightly. She looked at the man, and there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes. Chapter 774 ? 774 Her choice! However, she only took a glance at it. Her lips moved slightly, and she said emotionlessly, ¡± ¡°You should go to a doctor for this kind of thing.¡± The next second, he left without looking back. Keke hurriedly followed. She left behind the man¡¯s incredulous gaze, as well as him calling her a cruel and bad woman in a flustered manner! Sang Xia and Anthony talked for a while before she finally returned to her temporary resting place to calm herself down. He had indeed calmed down. She had to admit that the man¡¯s words had shaken her heart. Actually, when she left him, she knew that it was during the period when Bo Yi¡¯s condition was very serious and his two personalities would appear from time to time. However, she escaped because she could not take it anymore. Now, he was depressed because of her. Sang Xia sat on the chair with her head lowered. She could not help but grab her hair. It was obvious that she was a little upset. She only hoped that Bo Yi would be well so that she could live a good life. Otherwise, everyone seemed to be telling her that his illness was because of her and that his body was getting worse because of her. This made her feel as if she was carrying a huge rock on her back, and it was so heavy that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She knew very well that her feelings for Bo Yi were not the feelings between a man and a woman. She also knew that if she really went to see him and alleviate his condition, she would not have any other thoughts. She just wanted to help him, but what about the others? After all, he was her ex-boyfriend. She was clear about her own mentality. It was inevitable that others would misunderstand her, especially Xuanji and Rong Zhan. between life and love ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Bo Yi said.¡±¡± She really hoped that the handsome man would be fine and in good health so that he could find his own happiness. As for whether he should go or not. She already had a plan in mind. However, sang Xia did not know that Rong Zhan¡¯s assistant, Keke, had already told him what happened today. However, at this time, another thing happened that night, which completely caught sang Xia off guard. In the evening, after they finished shooting for the day, they were invited to a bonfire party with the locals. At the border, there was a desert in the distance, but there were grasslands and oases here. In the evening, the afterglow of the setting sun gradually scattered on the earth. The sky in the distance was red. Night gradually arrived. It was a Grand bonfire party. The reunions were lit by the flames, lighting up the surrounding atmosphere. They wore more clothes at night, and with the liveliness, they didn¡¯t feel too cold. Roasted lamb legs, lamb chops, roasted whole lamb, all kinds of roasted meat and delicacies were presented one by one. The local men and women were dressed in their local ethnic costumes, singing and dancing. Anthony and Nissan were all from abroad and really liked the local art and culture. It felt like there was a clash of music, so their large team was very integrated with the local people. They danced and sang, and it was very lively. Sang Xia and Rong Zhan sat together on a soft cushion. Sang Xia leaned on Rong Zhan¡¯s shoulder, and in front of them were people singing and dancing. The fire was burning in the air. They sat there quietly, and it seemed to be a wonderful thing. Sang Xia did not mention anything about what happened during the day, and neither did Rong Zhan. After that, it was time for the band to perform two songs. Mimi and the others greeted her. Sang Xia raised her head and kissed Rong Zhan on the cheek. I¡¯m going. Chapter 775 ? 775 He felt that it was snatching when others looked at him! Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he patted her little butt and watched her leave. His eyes were deep and he seemed to be in deep thought. Because of the venue and facilities, they were all using their own simple instruments. Sang Xia was wearing a long coat that reached her ankles and a scarf. She was sitting on a chair with a guitar in her hand. The band members looked at each other, and then the music in the music video flowed out from sang Xia¡¯s hands as she fiddled with it. It was a classic song called ¡± free loop. Sang Xia looked at the bonfire and began to sing acapella. I¡¯m a little used to shouting your name outside. If I see you tonight, I might lose control, Yingluo.¡± As she sang, the instruments were gradually added in, and the song became more and more shocking. rong zhan sipped his sake and looked at her with infatuation, as if he knew why she was so unforgettable and so infatuated with him. She seemed to have a magical power. Rong Zhan had to admit that he fell in love with her at first because of her looks. However, what really made him fall in love with her was her character. In the end, what made him fall in love with her was her values. She had always thought that she had many shortcomings, but little did she know that she was already very good, very good. when he was with her, he always felt that even the cloudy days were bright and beautiful. as he thought about this, rong zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes flickered. when sang xia was singing, she was facing the opposite side of the bonfire. her eyes were not focused at first, but for some reason, she seemed to feel a pair of clear and deep eyes looking at her. It was as if, behind the moving flames ¡­ She subconsciously looked over. the hot bonfire blurred her vision, but she could sense that the gaze was coming from that direction. But it was a coincidence. From Rong Zhan¡¯s angle, he could see sang Xia¡¯s gaze and the scene behind the towering flame. When Rong Zhan looked over, he saw a familiar figure. He was sitting in the crowd, wearing a black coat and a gray scarf. His black hair seemed to have grown longer, and it covered his eyes. From this angle, Rong Zhan could see that he had lost a lot of weight. He just looked in sang Xia¡¯s direction. He was so quiet. Rong Zhan was stunned when he saw him! When did he appear here? This person was none other than Bo Yi. No one had expected Bo Yi to appear here. Rong Zhan did not know how to feel when he saw Bo Yi¡¯s expression. Naturally, he thought of what his subordinate had told him. During the day, he had mentioned Bo Yi in front of sang Xia, saying that Bo Yi¡¯s health was not good and that he wanted to arrange for them to meet. At that time, his heart was twisted in pain. Fortunately, he heard his subordinate continue to say that sang Xia had rejected him. It was true, when others looked at him, Rong Zhan felt that he was snatching! But then again, in reality, he had been avoiding the fact that Bo Yi¡¯s health was not good. Everyone knew that it would not be able to recover in a short time. This process was painful and torturous. Compared to himself, who was with the woman he liked and even had a child, his life was sweet and happy. It seemed that in comparison, Bo Yi was really miserable and miserable. However, love could never be based on charity ¡­ Chapter 776 ? 776 Master Zhan has disappeared! there were also beautiful things in life that had to be pursued, or else they would only be taken away. He could also pursue his beautiful life. As a brother, Bo Yi¡¯s behavior made him feel uneasy. And it was as if she owed him something. He wasn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t. Rong Zhan felt that it was really ironic. Sometimes, life was really magical. In the morning, they were still talking about their first love. This time, it was really not the time for her to be jealous and sad. Looking at the two of them looking at each other through the fire, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was filled with an uncontrollable bitterness and pain. Sang Xia and the others sang two songs in a row. When they were about to finish the last song, she suddenly saw the gaze that was looking at her move. That person had stood up. Sang Xia looked at it because she felt it was familiar, but she was stunned when she saw it. The man stood up and turned to leave. However, even in the dark night, sang Xia could see a touch of Fair and Handsome face under the fire. The guitar in her hand let out an ear-piercing sound, which was particularly abrupt in the night. Sang Xia looked at the back of the man who was leaving. The back of the man who was almost blending into the night sky, like a fog, was completely stunned. She really did not expect that the familiar gaze was really his. It was Bo Yi. He had actually appeared here. sang xia¡¯s abnormal behavior did not attract much attention, but many people did notice that she was out of tune. sang xia almost stood up from her chair and wanted to chase after him. she wanted to ask how he was doing and whether he had received proper treatment. in fact, she was only concerned about him from the perspective of a friend or even a relative. After all, she was human and had feelings for him. He had helped her a lot, and she was not a cold-blooded person. However, she still held back. She had already hurt one, but she couldn¡¯t hurt the other. Even if she was simple-minded, Rong Zhan, that vinegar jar [ 1 ], couldn¡¯t help but overthink. Sang Xia watched his back as he left. In the end, she clenched her fists and looked away. She really hoped that Bo Yi could be saved. Who could come and save him? he was really too pitiful. What happened when she was young had left a shadow that could not be erased for a lifetime. It had caused so many malignant physical side effects, split personalities, and now she was depressed. How could a person be so miserable? And with him like this, which girl would dare to come in contact with him and warm him up in the future? She had broken up with him, but she wanted him to be happy even more. He was even more blissful than her. After sang Xia finished her song, she planned to return to Rong Zhan¡¯s side. She was sure that Rong Zhan did not know anything about this. After all, she had only seen it by accident. However, when she returned to the seat between them and saw that the floor was empty and Rong Zhan was gone, her heart skipped a beat. Rong Zhan wondered where he had gone. Just as sang Xia was feeling puzzled, her assistant, Keke, came over and brought her a cup of warm goat¡¯s milk. sister sang, have some to moisten your throat. Sang Xia was no longer in the mood. She frowned and asked,¡±where is he? did you see rong zhan?¡± uh, hehe. Keke was stunned. no, I didn¡¯t. Sang Xia had a bad feeling about this. She suddenly thought of something and asked,¡±Keke, did you say anything to him before?¡± Author Jun: ¡°there will be 12 chapters today, eight more. The plot is going to be very fast at the end. It¡¯s definitely not melodramatic. It¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s touching, exciting, and satisfying. Congratulations. Ximeng, qinghuan, power of light, distance, VWW ~~ Fangfang, Liang, wisteria, 7 precious items on the weekend, 100 book coins as a reward, PM brother nine, writing till my spine is numb, I¡¯m begging for votes, continue to draw, draw more! Chapter 777 ? 777 This bastard, Rong Zhan! Keke was stunned when she heard this, but she didn¡¯t hide anything from him. ¡± sister sang, in order to prevent you from being in danger, he has been asking me about things he doesn¡¯t know every day. ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s face fell when she heard that. She didn¡¯t tell Rong Zhan because she felt that there was no need to. She wouldn¡¯t look for Bo Yi and wouldn¡¯t care about it, so it would be useless to tell him. The less trouble she caused, the better. However, he did not know what he would think if someone else told him about this. The concept was completely different. No wonder he didn¡¯t talk much at night, even very little. The moment she leaned on his shoulder, she felt that it was very warm. Was he still worried at that time? Sang Xia did not want to say anything to Keke. After all, this was her job and something that Rong Zhan had instructed her to do. She still wanted to find Rong Zhan. Sang Xia could not carry on any further and left first. This place was not far from where they lived and she wanted to go back and see if Rong Zhan was waiting for her in their tent. On her way back, she passed by their convoy and realized that one of the six or seven off-road vehicles was missing. She immediately went to ask the person in charge, and the other party said that Rong Zhan borrowed one. As soon as he said that, sang Xia¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. Rong Zhan drove one? And he left, he didn¡¯t even mention a word to her. He was angry, wasn¡¯t he? but where did he drive to? Did he leave or go for a ride? Or did he know that Bo Yi had appeared, so he went to look for him? ¡°Sister sang, no matter what, it¡¯s already late. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Keke said with a complicated expression. She didn¡¯t know if it was her words that caused this to happen, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just simply described what happened during the day. But now ¡­ She felt that no matter how anxious sang Xia was, she could only go back and wait. Otherwise, it would not be realistic for her to go outside to look for her since it was already late and so cold at night. That was the only way. Sang Xia wrapped her clothes tightly around herself and called him as she went back. However, no one picked up after two calls. At that moment, sang Xia only felt physically and mentally exhausted. perhaps rong zhan was throwing a tantrum, but did he not think about his own decision? who would she choose? who did she care about the most now? did he not know? Did he want to punish her by leaving without saying goodbye? However, it was late at night and they were in the desert. Did he know that it would be very dangerous? Did he know that he would be very worried? Sang Xia went back alone. in the past few days, although there were not many things in the huge tent and the temperature was very low, she never felt empty or cold with rong zhan around. But now, Keke came in to light a few candles and light the stove. She sat on the edge of the bed, wrapped in a coat, and still felt very cold. it was cold and scary. ¡°Sister sang!¡± After Keke was done, she walked over to her side. When she saw her lowering her head and looking like she was about to shrink herself into the bed, she hesitated to speak. Sang Xia did not look up. Her voice was a little hoarse as she said, ¡± Keke, you can go out first. I want to be alone. Seeing this, Keke had no choice but to go out by herself. However, before she left, she could not help but ¡­ Chapter 778 ? 778 Warming your bed, his heart melted Afraid that she would be worried, he added, ¡± sister sang, don¡¯t worry too much. Boss will definitely come back. That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. As long as he came back, she would definitely not have any conflicts with him. She just wanted to hug him tightly and not be separated from him. She didn¡¯t know if she was worried or what, but she would always let her thoughts run wild when he went out to drive outside at this time. However, compared to safety, those conflicts were too insignificant. After Keke went out, there were a few candlelights in the tent. She did not move. She wanted to wait for Rong Zhan to come back and see from afar that she was waiting for him. After a simple wash up, she went to bed first. She wrapped herself tightly in the blanket and warmed the cold bed. Previously, he had warmed it up for her before letting her come up. She never knew that this bed was actually so cold. Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan was stunned. Come back quickly, okay? I really, really, really, really miss you. It was only then that she realized that her dependence on him had reached a terrifying level. Sang Xia was curled up on the bed. After almost an hour, she started to call him again, but the call did not go through. Sang Xia had sent him a message, telling him to come back soon and that she was waiting for him. There was still no reply. Sang Xia was terrified. If he had replied to her message, she would not have been so worried. But after he left, there was no more movement. She closed her eyes and sniffled. Her hands clutched the blanket tightly, feeling empty and helpless in her heart. After an unknown period of time, as worry and loneliness consumed the dark night, his phone suddenly rang. It suddenly rang in the middle of the night. Sang Xia was shocked at first, but she quickly picked up her phone and sat up. When she saw that it was really Rong Zhan, her heart seemed to have flown away and was beating wildly. ¡°hello, rong zhan, where are you? where are you?¡± As soon as the call went through, sang Xia¡¯s anxious and tearful voice could be heard. She was already on the verge of tears, and she was really worried. It was indeed Rong Zhan. On the other end, he heard sang Xia¡¯s hoarse and choked voice. He seemed to be silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡± my dear, I¡¯m sorry. Promise me that you¡¯ll rest alone first. I¡¯ll be back soon. Be good and listen to me. His tone was no different from usual, and he still looked as if he doted on her. And most importantly, his call made her feel at ease and at ease. However, her tears still rolled down her face. She could not help but sob, ¡± Rong Zhan, you bastard. Why did you scare me? I¡¯m pregnant with your child. Can you afford to compensate me if you scare me? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s tone was unbelievably soft. I¡¯m sorry, my dear wife. I shouldn¡¯t have thrown a tantrum. I¡¯ll be back soon. You have to take good care of our son. His father will be here soon. Hearing him say that, sang Xia coaxed him. She sniffed her reddened little nose, and with tears glistening in her eyes, she said to him in a hoarse voice, ¡± then come back quickly. I¡¯ve warmed your bed for you. Then come back quickly, I¡¯ve warmed your bed. I¡¯ve warmed your bed, Yingying. This simple sentence was filled with warmth, and it really made one¡¯s heart melt. It was as if it wanted people far away to spread their wings and fly back quickly. The call was hung up reluctantly. Sang Xia lay on the bed and put the phone away. After the call went through- Chapter 779 ? 779 Night out, big storm She was relieved and finally relaxed. She closed her eyes and waited for him to come back. He said that he would be back soon. He told her to tell his son that his father would be here soon. Sang Xia had been waiting for him, but thinking that he would come back, she could not resist the sleepiness and fell asleep. However, she did not sleep well that night. Her mind was filled with messy dreams, and none of them were good. One seemed to be a black cage where she was locked up in. There was no light in the sky, and she was in despair. The other one was where she dreamed of the child in her stomach. It was just as she said, she wanted a son like Rong Zhan and gave him the true parental love that his father did not experience when he was young. However, she dreamed that the little one was sitting there, biting his finger and crying. Then, he crawled over to her, as if he wanted her to hug him. However, he was getting further and further away. She wanted to reach out to hug him, but she couldn¡¯t. Then, he disappeared. The last one was Rong Zhan. She dreamed of a dark sky that seemed to swallow everything, swallowing him up. Sand and stones rolled and the wind blew. Rong Zhan disappeared too. Disappeared, ¡°No, no, don¡¯t-!¡± Sang Xia was still mumbling a second ago, but in the next second, she suddenly sat up on the bed. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and her beautiful face was extremely pale. Her black hair was wet and stuck to her cheeks. Her breathing was chaotic, and her chest was rising and falling violently. However, when she realized that it was just a dream, her expression did not improve much. Because her gaze slowly turned to her left, her side. The Kasaya was empty. There was no one. Sang Xia¡¯s hand was trembling. It was cold, and there was no warmth or human presence. Rong Zhan did not return for the entire night. Didn¡¯t he say that he would be back immediately? Sang Xia¡¯s heart felt empty. An unprecedented fear attacked her, overwhelming her. Sang Xia did not dare to stay in the tent any longer. She hurriedly put on her coat and shoes and ran out. However, the scene outside the tent also shocked her. Many people were busy outside. Many things had been destroyed, and the tents had collapsed. Keke ran over, covered in dust. She wiped her face and said anxiously, ¡± sister sang, go back to the tent. There was a huge storm in the desert last night and it almost affected the border. A few tent facilities were damaged and two cars were swallowed. We haven¡¯t found them yet. The situation here is too unstable. We¡¯re not filming today, so you¡¯d better not be afraid. Sang Xia did not know when it happened, but it was as if she could no longer hear Keke¡¯s words. All that was left was the sound of Keke¡¯s voice ringing in her ears. When sang Xia heard the word ¡®huge storm¡¯, she felt her legs wobble and almost lost her balance. ¡°Sister sang, are you alright? how is it? is it Yingluo?¡± ¡°No, no, where¡¯s Rong Zhan? do you know that he¡¯s not back? he hasn¡¯t come back at all!¡± Keke¡¯s expression turned complicated. sister sang, Wanwan, don¡¯t worry too much. They¡¯ve already sent people to look for her, ¡± she said slowly. Don¡¯t worry too much. Don¡¯t worry too much. How could she not worry? Sang Xia felt her heart clench and tears welled up in her eyes. This b * stard, this b * stard! However, she knew that there was no point in being anxious at this time. She could only try her best to calm down and think of a way. And ¡­ Chapter 780 ? 780 She went to find him alone since ancient times, bad people always existed. he was so bad, so he must be fine, right? However, she still avoided Keke and walked towards the car. Keke was instantly scared. no, sister sang. You can¡¯t go. It¡¯s too dangerous. What if something happens? there might be quicksand after the storm. What was quicksand? it was a terrifying sea of sand that could sink cars, people, animals, and everything else. Sang Xia stopped in her tracks. Her eyelashes fluttered and she took a deep breath. She turned around, her eyes red. what about him? ¡± Sang Xia did not even dare to think about the danger, or she would not be able to bear it. she believed that he would be fine. However, even Keke couldn¡¯t say anything after she said that. A few of their special agents had already gone to look for it, and some of the local people had also been dispatched to look for it. However, the desert was so large that all the routes had been swallowed. Who could guarantee that they would be able to find it? However, an additional person meant an additional hope. A wall of wind formed by a storm could even push a sand dune hundreds of miles away and level it to the ground. If the car encountered it, it would definitely be damaged. The safety of humans was naturally unknown. However, although Keke and the others were worried, they didn¡¯t dare to think too much. Their boss was so powerful, he never dared to imagine what would happen. On the contrary, protecting his woman was the most important thing. Seeing that she was stopped, sang Xia finally returned to the tent. No one could be more worried than her when it came to this kind of thing. Did they stop her from looking for her just because she was pregnant? Just because he was worried that something would happen to her? However, if Rong Zhan didn¡¯t return and she was still in danger, what was the point of her being alone? How could she continue to wait like this? The more sang Xia thought about it, the more her heart clenched. However, at this moment, she was frighteningly calm. A few minutes later, she took out a backpack. She calmly filled a few bottles of water. She was not afraid of sinking because she knew that if she entered the desert, water was her life. Compressed biscuits, dried meat, chocolate, all the food she brought were to replenish her energy. In the end, she put on her watch, fully charged her phone, and even brought her pistol. Sang Xia only checked her phone after she was done packing up. his phone lit up, and there was a message. When sang Xia saw it, her fingers could not help but tremble. She swiped the message open slowly, trying to control her complicated and nervous emotions. This was because the message was from Rong Zhan, and it was sent at one in the morning. After she opened it, she took a look. Looking at the short line of words on it, his eyes suddenly became hot. She covered her mouth and pursed her lips tightly. For a moment, her heart was filled with mixed feelings and pain. Rong Zhan¡¯s message was simple, and there was nothing unusual about it. His message was: ¡± wife ¡± ¡± I really want to crawl into the bed you¡¯ve warmed for me ¡± ¡± This sentence seemed normal, but time had betrayed him. when she called him yesterday, it was clearly past nine in the evening. And the time he sent the message was very likely to be when they encountered a big storm. If the car broke down, he wouldn¡¯t be able to come back for the night. If a person is dead No, it wouldn¡¯t. Sang Xia gripped her phone tightly. No matter how much she wanted to calm down, her eyes still welled up with tears. ¡°Xuxu, Rong Zhan, wait for me. I¡¯m coming for you.¡± No matter what, she would not do nothing. She would find him! ** Chapter 781 ? 781 chapter 785- Sang Xia was very quiet in the tent, as if nothing was out of the ordinary. Keke had come to check on her twice, but she had not found anything out of the ordinary. When she came back, it was sang Xia who called her over. She asked about Rong Zhan¡¯s situation and Keke shook her head regretfully. Those secret agents who went out had not returned yet, and they could not find any information. One of them even encountered a poisonous golden snake in the desert and was almost bitten to death. There were always so many dangers in the desert, and she didn¡¯t dare to tell her. However, everyone knew. The longer it took, the smaller the chance of survival. There was no water. There was no obvious emotion on sang Xia¡¯s face, but her fists were clenched tightly. Her eyelashes were trembling, and she seemed to be unable to say a word. However, seeing that she was not in a good state, she wanted to calm her down. However, sang Xia forced a smile and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. By the way, Keke, I have something to ask of you. As sang Xia spoke, she took out a document and handed it to her. I won¡¯t be going over. I don¡¯t know how director Anthony is doing. Can you help me send the documents he asked for? ¡± ¡°Then, sister sang, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. He promised me that he would come back. I will wait for him.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked very pitiful. When Keke saw her like this, she didn¡¯t have any more doubts. She could understand her, but her mission was to not let her suffer any danger. She had to defend this to the death. Moreover, she knew that as long as their boss returned and saw her in one piece, he would be completely at ease. However, Keke never expected ¡­ Less than two minutes after she left, sang Xia picked up the backpack she had hidden earlier and walked out with it on her shoulder. She always had a spare car key in her hand. The car had been prepared long ago. Sang Xia carefully avoided them and quickly ran to the back of the car. She quickly got into the car and adjusted the GPS. The off-road vehicle immediately sped away. She had been observing the situation behind them. Now that they were tidying up the mess, it was the right thing to do. After driving for five or six minutes, the encampment disappeared from his sight. When sang Xia went to look for Rong Zhan, she did not do so blindly. She guessed that Rong Zhan might have gone to look for Bo Yi in the middle of the night because of what the man had said to her during the day. However, she had also heard it. She must have told Rong Zhan about Bo Yi¡¯s situation. Since Bo Yi had appeared here, no matter how awkward Rong Zhan was, he couldn¡¯t possibly say that he wanted to disappear for a period of time. He must have gone to look for Bo Yi. Even if it wasn¡¯t for himself, it was for the relationship between the two brothers. Hence, she followed the general direction that Bo Yi had left in. She would try her best to ensure her own safety. As for when Keke and the rest realized that she had escaped, that had nothing to do with her anymore. From the moment she drove to look for Rong Zhan, everything else had nothing to do with her. The car drove on in the desert for three hours straight. It was entirely based on her determination to find Rong Zhan, and her arms were numb from the drive. The first night of her search for Rong Zhan was coming soon. Sang Xia would rest for a few hours at night and pass the darkest time. She would continue her journey at dawn. However, the car ran out of gas during the day, so she could only ¡­ Chapter 782 ? 782 Accidentally bumped into other people! When the car ran out of gas, she opened the small spare engine oil in the back of the car and poured it in before continuing to drive. Water and food were limited. Even if she was pregnant, she would save as much as she could. Furthermore, she had not found Rong Zhan yet. At night, sang Xia wrapped herself in a coat and slept in the car. As she fell asleep, she could not help but feel a lump in her throat and her eyes were warm. In the dead of the night, in the vast desert, she was not afraid of the overwhelming darkness. She was not afraid of facing the unknown. The only thing she was afraid of was not being able to see him again. At dawn, sang Xia continued to drive forward. She even encountered snakes and lizards in the desert. The water source was pitifully scarce. It was the second day of their departure. Sang Xia had not found Rong Zhan yet. What she was most worried about was whether he had water if he was still alive. Otherwise, he would die of dehydration in the desert. It was extremely energy consuming, and he would not last more than three days. However, it was noon, the hottest time of the day. Sang Xia stopped the car, feeling a little dizzy. She gently moistened her throat and took two small sips of water. She stuffed some compressed biscuits into her mouth to satisfy her hunger. The car was scorching hot from the scorching sun. She curled up in the car and took a short nap. When she started driving again, she saw a faint figure in the distance. Sang Xia was completely stunned. She had been out for two days, but this was the first time she saw someone here. Moreover, they were in the middle of a desert. Sang Xia did not know if it was Rong Zhan. She could only drive there quickly and pray that it was Rong Zhan, that he was still alive, and that he was fine. It looked far, but it was actually not close. Sang Xia drove for 20 minutes before she reached his place. However, the closer she got, the colder her heart became. That was because that person was not Rong Zhan, but a young man in a sorry state. His face was covered in patches of black and ash, and his original appearance could no longer be seen. His body was thin, and he seemed to be on the verge of fainting from the scorching sun. Even so, he had never reached out his hand to ask sang Xia for help. he was a human after all. looking at how he was about to faint, sang xia hoped that this person was rong zhan, even though he was in a terrible state. At least she had saved him and his life was no longer in danger, unlike now, when his life was still uncertain. There was no news of her. When she saw the young man standing there in a daze at her appearance, sang Xia took a deep breath. She held the gun in one hand and drove the car over with the other. She lowered the window and asked him, ¡± how are you? do you need help? ¡± It had to be said that rather than helping him, sang Xia was more interested in knowing why he was here. Along the way, did she see Rong Zhan? She could only help him if she had sufficient resources. However, there was no news of Rong Zhan at all, and he was even saving his food and drink. This was not a joke. This was a matter of life and death. She could not be a Saint and be a good person, ruining her own great plan. He had prepared a gun because he was afraid that the stranger would be in danger. The young man¡¯s eyes only focused after a long time, and he muttered,¡±why, why would there be someone teasing me?¡± Sang Xia looked at his disbelieving face and hesitated for a moment. She turned around and gave him half a bottle of mineral water. drink it. I can only give you this much. For this young man to appear here, it was very likely that he would meet Rong Zhan. She had to ask clearly. She threw the water into his arms, and he was extremely numb ¡­ Chapter 783 ? 783 It¡¯s not the desert that¡¯s scary, it¡¯s the human heart His hand was so stiff and slow that he couldn¡¯t catch it at all. It fell to the ground, and he slowly bent down to pick it up. The more sang Xia looked at him, the more she felt that there was something wrong with this young man. Yes, something was indeed wrong. He seemed to have suffered some terrible thing or blow, and his entire person seemed to be about to give up on life. Sure enough, just as she thought that, she saw the young man bend down to pick up the water slowly. Suddenly, his knees went soft and he knelt on the ground. Then, he held the half-filled bottle of water and broke down. He started crying. That¡¯s right, he started crying. However, he cried without a sound. His eyes had been dry for a long time, and he could not shed any tears. However, even though his grief-stricken face and bloodshot eyes were a little scary, sang Xia could still tell that he was crying. Sang Xia¡¯s heart was even more complicated. Looking at this person¡¯s pathetic state, her mind was filled with Rong Zhan. This person might as well have met her and this was a chance to live, but what about Rong Zhan? Who would save him? How was he now? It took a while for the young man to calm down. He drank the water anxiously and carefully, not daring to drink too much. After he finished, he muttered in a hoarse and painful voice, ¡± why didn¡¯t Hanhan hold on for a little longer? Hanhan saved it for you. I saved it all for you. ¡°How are you? why are you here?¡± Sang Xia asked, frowning. The young man then looked at sang Xia. At her question, he could not help but say in a weak and hoarse voice, ¡± sorry, Huahua, do you have anything to eat? ¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Fine. In order to get some information from him, sang Xia handed him a bag of compressed biscuits. She had kept all the dried meat and sausages for Rong Zhan, and she didn¡¯t dare to eat them. The young man gobbled down the food without a care, but when he almost choked and rolled his eyes, he was willing to drink a mouthful of water. This was the desert. If they were about to lose their lives, what image would they have left? This was the cruel truth. Fortunately, sang Xia¡¯s efforts were not in vain. The young man spoke to her, but his words could not hide his grief. my girlfriend and I came here with a tour group. Two days ago, a tornado appeared. We don¡¯t know how terrible the people outside the desert are, but they blew our people away. When we stopped, the car was destroyed. Everyone panicked. They were fighting for food and drinks like crazy. They even killed people to grab those things. The tour guide tried to stop them, but he was stabbed to death. My girlfriend and I were so scared. She wanted to leave, so the two of us escaped together. If we stayed there, we didn¡¯t know if those terrifying people would continue to kill us.¡± hearing all this, sang xia was a little shocked. There were indeed people who loved to explore the desert, but some people had poor mental strength and created panic. It was not strange for such things to happen. When it came to life and death, the most terrifying thing was not the desert, but the human heart. The young man¡¯s next words seemed to have touched on his inevitable sadness. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and sob, ¡± and my girlfriend only has a bottle of water. I wanted to escape with her, but she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t have Hanhan. Sang Xia stopped him from continuing, because she had already guessed what happened after that. With mental strength and a lack of water and food, it was really difficult to last for two or three days. The most terrible thing was not seeing any hope, which would break your last nerve. However- Chapter 784 ? 784 There¡¯s news of master Zhan? However, sang Xia¡¯s heart felt even heavier after he said that. Life was so fragile that anyone could lose their loved ones. Sang Xia clenched her fists tightly. No matter what, she would not give up until she found Rong Zhan. At this moment, she asked him, ¡± tell me, did you see anyone else on your way here? A man? About 1.87 meters.¡± As soon as he said this, the young man¡¯s body stiffened. He then looked up and asked slowly, ¡± are you here to look for someone? ¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The young man hesitated and said, ¡± I did meet a man, but he¡¯s nothing. Sang Xia¡¯s patience was running out. She raised her gun and pointed it at him. tell me! When the young man saw the dark hole, his legs turned to jelly and he almost knelt down again. He did not expect this woman to have a gun. He quickly said with a pale face, ¡± don¡¯t, don¡¯t shoot. I¡¯ll talk. he quickly continued, ¡± i did see a man. he was very tall and wore black clothes. he didn¡¯t have a car. when i saw him, he was lighting a fire in the desert for some reason, but he had a gun in his hand. i also saw him shooting something in the desert, but we didn¡¯t dare to get close to him. there was someone who wanted to look for him, but he fired a shot at his foot and scared the man so much that he peed his pants. ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. Her heart was beating fast. It was Rong Zhan. It was him, wasn¡¯t it? Rong Zhan definitely had a gun in his hand, and his body shape was similar. It was definitely him, right? When she thought of this, sang Xia¡¯s heart was filled with great hope. What she was most worried about was his life. As long as his life wasn¡¯t in danger, he was still alive! then, there was still time. when did that happen? where could he be right now?! She asked impatiently. The young man looked at sang Xia and then rushed up to hold her car door. He looked at her like a Savior and said, ¡± please, please, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Please take me out of here. As long as I can get out of here alive, I¡¯ll promise you anything. Sang Xia stared at him for two minutes, and finally waved the gun. come on up. Sang Xia did not let him go to the back but sat in the front passenger seat. you¡¯d better be good. I promise I¡¯ll take you out. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being blind. The young man quickly raised his hands and nodded. I promise I won¡¯t do anything. I can even help you drive. I can drive! Sang Xia pursed her lips and stopped him from talking. his news had indeed brought her great hope. at the same time, under his guidance, sang xia quickly drove towards the direction where rong zhan might be. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure where he is now, but he was behind us that day, so he might be nearby.¡± Perhaps, it was indeed uncertain. In just half a day, sang Xia managed to find out the young man¡¯s identity and background. He was a young master from the capital and was only 20 years old. He had his identity and passport and all the necessary information. After confirming that there was no danger, sang Xia let him drive. She was exhausted from driving for a long time, and she was desperate to find Rong Zhan, so she had no choice but to let him drive. Fortunately, he was still trustworthy. Even so, when she went to the back seat to rest, she still didn¡¯t let her guard down. She didn¡¯t put away the gun beside her. But in the end ¡­ Chapter 785 ? 785 Telepathy, is it him or not? The young man had not been able to recognize sang Xia. ever since sang xia entered the desert, she had been wearing sunglasses and a scarf that looked like an arabian woman¡¯s. she was dressed very tightly, and it was difficult to recognize her immediately. At night. The two of them rested, and sang Xia gave him some water and biscuits. In fact, it seemed that her food was more than enough, but no one could predict what would happen, so it was better to keep more. The young man asked her who she was looking for. Sang Xia did not want to communicate with him at first, but when she heard what he said, she slowly opened her mouth and said, ¡± my husband, my son¡¯s father. As soon as he said this, the young man was speechless. After a long time, he said, ¡± I hope you can find him, ran ran. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± She glanced at him from the back seat. I hope you can get out of here alive. The young man didn¡¯t say anything else, but he leaned on the steering wheel. His shoulders seemed to be shaking a little, and he was filled with sadness. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡± if only she was still alive now, Yingluo. ¡°My condolences.¡± Sang Xia did not say anything more. Rather than saying that she was not good at comforting others, it was more appropriate to say that she did not want to waste her energy and saliva to consume her physical energy at this time. She was just frighteningly calm. However, her heart was just as heavy. It¡¯s the third day, Yingluo. Sang Xia looked at the night sky. Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan was stunned. After she left the campsite, she had called her more than once. Later on, she did not turn off her phone for fear of delaying important messages and told her not to contact her without any news of Rong Zhan. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no news of Rong Zhan yet. If she could find him, she thought, at that moment, she would be willing to die. If anything were to happen to him, she didn¡¯t want to live alone in this world. However, just as she thought of this, she felt a pain in her abdomen. She quickly covered her abdomen. The baby was already three months old. His internal organs had already grown and he had a heart that was already beating like her. Regardless of the reason, sang Xia felt something strange in her stomach. She tried to comfort it. Did I say something wrong? She could only pray to God to find him quickly. On the third day. The truth proved that a miracle had really happened. It was the evening of the third day. Sang Xia and the young man named Xu Mo were considered close. The two of them kept each other company on the road. After all, he was a young man. He could do the hard work and drive, so sang Xia would not have to work so hard. It was already evening and they were in the South. Because they were looking for someone, they didn¡¯t drive in a straight line. Instead, they drove along the places where people might appear and looked for them. The sky was orange and red. As Xu Mo was driving, sang Xia could see from afar that the desert ground was covered in blood. she immediately held her breath. ¡± xu mo, drive the car that way. ¡± Xu Mo naturally saw the blood on the desert ground in the distance, but he was not as bold as sang Xia. His face was pale and frightened. wait, wait, there¡¯s so much blood there. It can¡¯t be his, can it? did he kill someone or something? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go if I say so. If you keep talking nonsense, get out of the car and I¡¯ll go by myself!¡± Sang Xia did not know why, but she had a vague premonition that something was wrong with her abdomen. She seemed to have felt something. The little guy in her stomach was also thumping strongly. Chapter 786 ? 786 Humans eating humans? Xu Mo had no choice but to continue driving in that direction. The more he drove, the more he could see the blood on the ground. And it was behind a sand dune, and there seemed to be smoke rising. Xu Mo was really scared out of his wits. there¡¯s so much blood. Could it be that someone has been killed? we saw with our own eyes that those people killed each other to snatch things. Will they return it? will they even eat and vomit-! Xu Mo said this as he drove. He seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly, he could not help but lean down the window and vomit. Sang Xia furrowed her brows. How could she not know what he was thinking? the cruelest thing to do was to eat one¡¯s own kind. However, if she did not go over to take a look, she would never know who was behind the sand dune and whether it was Rong Zhan. However, the blood on the ground was indeed shocking. It was not just a little bit, but a large area. ¡°Stop the car, stop the car!¡± Sang Xia saw that Xu Mo was in a terrible state. Since they were about to arrive, she decided to take the gun and secretly climb up the sand dune to take a look. ¡°Are you really going down? be careful, you must be careful. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± before sang xia got out of the car, she leaned over and directly pulled out the key.¡±I only believe in myself.¡± Sang Xia got out of the car. She was wearing sunglasses and a scarf. Her whole body was wrapped up tightly. She got out of the car with her gun. Fortunately, it was evening and the temperature was the most suitable time. It was not so hot or so cold. She was still forty or fifty meters away from the back of the sand dune. The further sang Xia walked, the more anxious she became. There was smoke behind the sand dune. The sun was about to set. The weather was getting cold, and they needed a fire. However, the further sang Xia walked, the more she could smell the aroma of roasted food. It was fragrant, similar to the smell of chicken. Sang Xia did not care about any of that. She only needed to know who was behind the sand dune. She walked around the blood and slowly climbed up the sand dune. She was very careful. Although she wanted to find Rong Zhan, what if it wasn¡¯t him? She had to be vigilant. Xu Mo, who was in the car, saw sang Xia climb up from a distance. She carefully peeked out to see what was happening behind the sand dune. Although he was also very curious, he was even more afraid and terrified! However, the scene that happened after that was beyond his expectations. After sang Xia climbed up, she slowly stuck her head out. She did not know what she saw, but she gradually saw something clearly. Her whole body froze. Then, she slowly took off her sunglasses, as if she could not believe her eyes. after she took off her sunglasses, she could finally see yingying clearly. At the bottom of the sand dune, there was a black shadow with its back facing him. his body was slender. He was sitting on the ground, and in front of him was a half-meter long thing that was burning. It seemed to be an animal with a long tail behind it. There were blood stains on the ground beside it, and one of his legs was bent and the other was extended. Beside the extended leg was a Kasaya and a cut Kasaya. A huge Lizard Head! sang xia looked at his back in shock. she could not help but shake her head slightly. her eyes were hot, and her fingertips were trembling. she kept climbing up the sand dune, as if she was in a hurry. it was as if her emotions had reached the limit, and she was about to burst. She finally shouted, ¡± Rong Zhan! Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan! It was Rong Zhan! That was her man! The voice echoed in the desert in the evening, and suddenly ¡­ Chapter 787 ? 787 This moment was an intense entanglement! They only felt that it was particularly shocking and shocking. The man froze when he heard the voice. He slowly turned around in disbelief and got up. and then, He saw a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life. Sang Xia took off her sunglasses and her headscarf. She rushed down from the sand dune. The cool wind blew on her face and her long hair. Her cold and beautiful face was exposed to the wind. Her bright and beautiful eyes turned red the moment she saw him. In the evening, the sun was setting in the West, and the sky was red. She appeared in front of him just like that, rushing down from the sand dune. It was as if she had come down from the sky, making him feel that it was particularly unreal. Sang Xia was running in a hurry, and when she was about to come down, she accidentally stepped into a sand dune and was about to fall. He suddenly rushed over and caught her from below. Sang Xia fell into his arms and held him tightly, as if the person in front of her was just an illusion, as if he was air, as if he was her own illusion, and would disappear in the next second ¡­! And he hugged her tightly. Even in his dreams, he would never have thought that she would actually come looking for him! Sang Xia¡¯s fingers were still trembling. She slowly raised her head from his arms to look at him. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. Sang Xia had been thinking that she would definitely find him. She definitely would! However, when she really found it, she was still unable to put her feelings into words. She looked at Rong Zhan and was speechless. Big tears fell down her face and she held his arm tightly. He had become a little tanned, but his exquisite and devilish face had not changed. However, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes were a little bloodshot, his lips were scarily dry, his black hair half-covered his eyebrows, and there was some green stubble on his face. Although he looked a little worn out and disheveled, his situation was much better than she had imagined. Other than the lack of water, he didn¡¯t seem to have much to look at. He even caught a lizard that was half a meter long. At this moment, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, complexity, and emotions. His lips moved, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. It was too shocking. It felt even more unreal than a dream. How could she be here? it really made him feel incredulous. ¡°Wife, wife Yingluo¡± Sang Xia lowered her head and wiped away her tears on his body. When she looked up again, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the lips. It was not only because she missed him so much and was eager to feel him, but also because she wanted to use her lips to moisten him. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t move at first, but he couldn¡¯t control himself after that. He held the back of her head with one hand and became more and more entangled with her. Their dry lips were entangled with each other intensely, and there was a faint smell of blood. No matter what had happened, they couldn¡¯t bear to part at this moment. The light from the fire and the setting sun in the distance made the scene particularly spectacular and breathtakingly beautiful. Finally, when their lips slowly separated, sang Xia¡¯s forehead was against his. They were both panting, especially sang Xia, who was caressing his cheek. Rong Zhan moved and wanted to say something, but sang Xia suddenly put a finger on his lips and said slowly, ¡± it¡¯s not enough. I¡¯ll get you some water now. I¡¯ve also prepared a lot of food and drinks for you. She had prepared water and dried meat for him. Sang Xia said- Chapter 788 ? 788 Master Zhan is angry, his heart aches for his wife! Sang Xia said as she hurriedly turned around to leave. Rong Zhan grabbed her and held her tightly in his arms. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡± why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay here? do you know how dangerous it is here? ¡± I¡¯ll settle this with you when I get back.¡± As he spoke, his breathing became heavier. who brought you here? I¡¯ll definitely teach that person a lesson! Sang Xia was rendered speechless after hearing this. Who had brought her here? she was the one who had escaped to find him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that for now, go and drink-¡± ¡°My phone just ran out of battery and there¡¯s no signal here, so I couldn¡¯t contact you. What¡¯s a mere desert? I¡¯ve even gone through the Amazon forest! But you, you¡¯re still f * cking pregnant with Hanhan!¡± Rong Zhan was getting angrier as he spoke. He was really fine going into the desert alone. He was not the one suffering the most here, but he was worried about her condition. And just as he was holding her hand tightly and shouting at her, sang Xia saw it. He saw that behind him, there was a giant lizard that ate a large amount of venom in its mouth. Such a terrifying, ferocious cold-blooded animal in the desert. drink, drink ¡­ there was a bottle of mineral water thrown on the sand, and it was no longer water inside. sang xia did not think much of it. in the desert, life was of utmost importance. it was already very difficult to have a liquid that could allow her to survive. Although he was fine, her heart still ached. He didn¡¯t feel bad for himself, but she did. She cared. Rong Zhan, I know that you think you can survive here no matter what. But I¡¯m different. I can¡¯t take it. I¡¯m worried, I¡¯m scared, and I can¡¯t sleep at all. Unless you have news to prove that you¡¯re safe, I¡¯d rather die than wait for you to come back. If I want to find you, no one can stop me. As she said this, she could not hold back her tears. as long as I think of something happening to you, I¡¯m about to break down. Do you know that, Hanhan? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was about to break when he heard her words and saw her red eyes. He didn¡¯t dare to yell at her anymore. After all, she was already here. ¡°Where are the others? I¡¯ll go find them.¡± Rong Zhan pulled her towards the sand dune. Sang Xia wiped her tears secretly and said in a low voice, ¡± Zhenzhen, I ran here on my own. He had escaped. I came on my own, Xuxu. Rong Zhan almost stumbled when he heard that. what did you just say?! Did she come by herself? Was there a mistake? Did she really come here on her own? Did she come here alone for at least two or three days? Where are those people? Are they all a bunch of f ** king trash? Rong Zhan was so angry that his temples were throbbing. He resisted the urge to scold her and tried his best to control his temper in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t blame them, I was the one who couldn¡¯t stand it and set them up, Yingluo.¡± ¡°You-!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s face was twisted with anger and he almost flung her hand away. however, rong zhan didn¡¯t want to waste time on anger. things had already come to this. And he had to admit. It was a miracle that she could find him here. The desert was so dangerous, but she was unscathed. It was really God¡¯s blessing! The shock and emotion he felt in the depths of his heart would be difficult to fade away for the rest of his life. All in all- [ author Jun: a new week is coming soon. Please update as much as possible for votes! ] [ PS: brother nine thought about it. Sister sang and master Zhan¡¯s plot is still the most exciting and touching. There¡¯s no abuse. No need at all! ] the latter part was even more exciting! [ looking for votes. The baby who draws the 7th place will be rewarded with 100 book coins. ] Chapter 789 ? 789 Master Zhan wants to kill Xu Mo although he was angry, he was still shocked and touched. The two of them walked back. Rong Zhan climbed up the sand dune and saw the car parked there. However, there was clearly a man pacing back and forth anxiously. he suddenly held her hand tightly. Sang Xia was pulled up by him. Of course, she also saw the scene. She gasped for breath and said, ¡± this young man is Xu Mo. I saved him on the way here. He was the one who told me that he seemed to have heard news of you. Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was unreadable as he pursed his lips tightly. He carefully took sang Xia down. Sang Xia said in a low voice, ¡± I know what you want to say. It¡¯s dangerous to be stopped by a young man on the road like this. It¡¯s dangerous to save people, and he might harm me. But I still have a gun in my hand, so he won¡¯t do anything reckless. Besides, I know more or less about this young man¡¯s situation, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not a bad person for now. Rong Zhan jumped down nimbly, and sang Xia reached out her arms to carry Rong Zhan down. He said emotionlessly, ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. Just stay by my side. sang xia spent three nights in the desert. it was the most dark and lonely time for her. it was like a big black net was about to swallow her up, but no matter how terrible the darkness was, she was strong and held on, holding on to find him. But now ¡­ The moment she really found him, she could finally relax her tense nerves. She could rely on him with all her heart, listen to him, and let him control everything. When Xu Mo saw that there were really two people coming down together, his eyes widened, and joy appeared in them. He rushed forward and shouted, ¡± great! I¡¯ve actually found it! I can finally leave this place quickly!¡± But who knew that in the next second ¡­ As Rong Zhan pulled sang Xia along, he pulled out a gun from behind his waist. When Xu Mo saw it, he was so scared that his legs turned to jelly and he was so nervous that he could not even speak. Sang Xia noticed Rong Zhan and quickly stopped him. no, Rong Zhan, don¡¯t kill him! Rong Zhan pulled her away, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes filled with coldness. not killing him? If they didn¡¯t kill him here, what was the point of keeping him alive? we don¡¯t know what we¡¯ll encounter before we go out. if you can save your reserves, then save them. besides-!¡± He paused and gritted his teeth. compared to you, this man¡¯s life is nothing! Xu Mo¡¯s face turned ashen when he heard what he said. However, he did not expect that the woman who had ventured into the desert alone was pregnant! However, sang Xia stood in front of the gun and insisted, ¡± Rong Zhan, I¡¯m very clear about this. I¡¯ve been very clear about this since I saved him. However, I only found you because he was driving and gave me your information. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯d have to stay here, and I don¡¯t know if I have the energy to continue. I promised him that I¡¯d bring him out ¡­! Rong Zhan furrowed his brows tightly, as if he could not compromise on such matters. Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan seriously and shook her head. please, Rong Zhan. For the sake of our child, I don¡¯t want to see anyone die. Rong Zhan looked at how persistent she was and finally cursed under his breath before keeping his gun. rong zhan got into the car first, and sang xia quickly opened the door and got into the back seat. Chapter 790 ? 790 her gentleness towards him was incisive Xu Mo was alone outside the car. His legs were weak as he held onto the car. For a moment, he did not dare to come in. He kept panting. He was obedient. For a moment, he really thought that he was going to die. Rong Zhan was also in the back seat. Sang Xia took out a clean bottle of water from her backpack and said, ¡± drink up, drink up. We still have a few bottles. Rong Zhan took it and unscrewed the cap. how many bottles? ¡± ¡°Seven bottles.¡± seven bottles of water, three people, at least a two-day journey. if nothing happened, the water would be enough to last them back. Sang Xia initially thought that Rong Zhan would take the bottle and drink it in big gulps since he was so thirsty. however, she was wrong. after rong zhan took it, he drank it very slowly and only took small sips, as if it was just to moisten his throat. Sang Xia was worried for him. why don¡¯t you drink more? you¡¯ll only have the strength to recover if you eat and drink well. Rong Zhan did not look at her but scooped her up and held her in his arms. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± silly wife, this is not the way to drink water in the desert. You have to drink it bit by bit. This way, not only will it solve the water shortage problem, but it will also help your body to absorb it better. Otherwise, if you drink too much at once, it will be expelled from your body very quickly. Sang Xia looked at him half-heartedly, and finally took a big gulp. She twisted the cap of the bottle, and then, caught off guard, she pressed her lips against his and poured the sweet water into his mouth. She didn¡¯t care about the reasons. Drink more. She had to drink more. Rong Zhan seemed to give in helplessly as he was kissed. He sucked the water and swallowed it down. When he finished, sang Xia wanted to let go of him, but Rong Zhan did not let go. He hugged her even tighter and kissed her lips. Their tongues were intertwined, and he took away her sweetness and breath. As they kissed, sang Xia fell down and was pressed into the car seat. Rong Zhan supported his upper body and kissed her, from an intense entanglement to a warm and tender one. Rong Zhan finally kissed her neck and buried his head in it. He held her hand tightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± wife, I miss you. She really, really missed him. He missed her smile, her mesmerizing cold eyes, her gentleness, her body, and everything about her. Sang Xia wrapped her arms around his neck to make him relax. She gently pressed herself against him and stroked his hair. She muttered, ¡± it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I missed you too. The baby and I missed you too. We¡¯ll leave this place soon. At this moment, her gentleness was vividly displayed. Hearing the word ¡®baby¡¯, Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but sit up and stroke her stomach. is my son okay? he must be tormenting you too. This is the time for you to eat and sleep. Why do you have to suffer like this? ¡± Although he looked like he was blaming her, his tone could not hide the heartache he felt for her. Sang Xia immediately retorted, ¡± you don¡¯t have to believe me. When I was waiting for you at my place, I felt something beating in my stomach. It was very strong and not stable at all. The baby wanted to go to you too, you know? and before he found you, the baby was moving in my stomach again. really?! Rong Zhan was obviously a little shocked. It¡¯s only been three months, has the child taken shape? Sang Xia looked at him, the corners of her lips slightly curved up, and she slowly said- Chapter 791 ? 791 Sister sang, I don¡¯t mind you! if you don¡¯t believe me, you can listen. Lean over and feel it. In fact, at three months, the baby had already taken shape. The organs were already there, and the heartbeat was also there. What he felt was probably the baby¡¯s heartbeat. It was strong and healthy. In the future, he might even be a better man than his father. Rong Zhan tried to listen with his eyes closed. At that moment, there was a strange movement in sang Xia¡¯s stomach. It was getting more and more urgent, as if he was feeling something different. Father and son were connected by heart. Even if the baby was still in the womb, they could still feel each other. Rong Zhan was obviously a little excited and kept kissing sang Xia¡¯s protruding belly. son, don¡¯t torture your mother. I¡¯ll take you both out! If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson when you come out in a few months.¡± As he threatened her, he kept kissing her stomach. Sang Xia could not help but laugh when she saw his silly look. When she sat up, she thought of the food that Rong Zhan had roasted in the desert. Her body stiffened and she said, ¡± the lizard that you roasted was so scary. How could there be such a huge one here? are you hungry? I¡¯ll get you something to eat. rong zhan was silent for a while and allowed sang xia to bring the food over. you don¡¯t have to give me too much. I¡¯m not very hungry. I¡¯ve eaten lizard meat. ¡°Can it be good? It¡¯s really scary.¡± however, when an ordinary person saw such a large lizard and that it was poisonous, they would have been so scared that they would run away. only he had actually hunted a lizard and cut off its head. she really thought about it and felt disgusted, but she also felt inexplicably excited. As expected of her man, nothing could stump him. the admiration in his heart. rong zhan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡± huahua, it¡¯s not bad. it¡¯s chicken-flavored, do you want to try it? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s expression instantly became indescribable. Sang Xia did not know what Rong Zhan had eaten or drunk along the way, but she really did not mind at all. As long as he could survive, that was more important than anything else. As long as she didn¡¯t say it out loud and let him know, it would be fine. After all, she was still a pregnant woman. If things went wrong, she might not be able to help but feel nauseous. ¡°Hurry up and eat. This is the beef jerky I brought for you. It¡¯s a big piece of beef coated in tin. Oh, and this steamed bun.¡± After Rong Zhan took it, he hesitated for a moment but decided not to be polite. This time, he did not eat slower than he did when he drank. He ate in a hurry and gobbled up the food. Especially the tin foil beef. The aroma of the big piece of beef was overflowing, and it really stimulated one¡¯s sense of smell and stomach. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched when she saw him eating so eagerly. Did he really eat something? However, she still felt that he seemed to have restrained himself. In fact, Rong Zhan did not mention that he had nothing but a bottle of water and nothing else to eat for the past three days. that was because he would not eat desert animals unless he had no other choice. There were millions of types of bacteria on the reptiles in the desert, and there might be parasites, so he would not eat them unless he had no other choice. He didn¡¯t tell her because he didn¡¯t want her to feel bad. Otherwise, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to help but secretly wipe her tears again. However, when sang Xia saw him gobbling down the food, she finally felt much better. Her eyes were slightly wet and hot. In her opinion, he should be like this, drinking and eating big mouthfuls of meat. Only then would she be at ease. She had brought as much food as possible so that when she found him, she could let him eat and drink well. This way ¡­ Chapter 792 ? 792 Discovering a big secret, master Zhan is shocked! no matter how hard she worked, no matter how tired she was, she was content. Sang Xia still wanted to kiss and hug him, but she did not want to disturb him while he was eating, so she told him that she was going to visit Xu Mo. Although Rong Zhan was not too happy about it, he did not stop her. She opened the car door and got out. The setting sun in the distance was sinking into the desert bit by bit, and darkness was about to come. the cold wind blew. she wrapped her clothes around herself and walked to xu mo, who did not dare to get into the car. ¡± hey, don¡¯t just stand there. it¡¯s okay. i¡¯ve already talked to him. he won¡¯t do anything to you, but ¡­ ¡± ¡°Just what? as long as you don¡¯t kill me and let me go out with you, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. I won¡¯t eat anything!¡± Sang Xia looked at his frightened face. She knew that it was not right for her to laugh at this time, but she could not help it. The next second, she took out a bag of compressed biscuits from her pocket. I¡¯m very stingy. Don¡¯t blame me. I can only give you this. Thank you for helping me find him. Sang Xia knew that it was because she wanted to treat him well, but she was being selfish. She only wanted to leave the good for Rong Zhan alone. Even she herself had been eating biscuits. Xu Mo was extremely shocked. you ¡­ Didn¡¯t you ask me to finish eating so that you can send me on my way? ¡± This top lane naturally did not mean what it meant literally. Sang Xia was speechless. She reached out her hand. forget it. If you don¡¯t want it, give it to me! Xu Mo hurriedly tore open the bag and stuffed it into his mouth. I¡¯ll eat, I¡¯ll eat! Sang Xia watched him eat, then said calmly, ¡± you¡¯ll have to drive later. You¡¯ll only have the energy to work after you¡¯re full. Xu Mo almost choked to death when he heard that! As it turned out, she really didn¡¯t want to let him off at all. She must have eaten for his own purpose. However, this was already very good. If he could get out of here alive, anything would do. Sang Xia wanted Rong Zhan to have a good rest and sleep. She didn¡¯t care if he said that she was selfish. If her man didn¡¯t feel pain, who would? Furthermore, he would have to take the lead in the future. xu mo choked. he could not help but sneak to the front, open the car door, and get his water. However, the moment he opened the door, he could smell the smell of meat. He widened his eyes and stared at the beef in Rong Zhan¡¯s hand in disbelief. Gulp! He swallowed his saliva. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Rong Zhan said coldly. Xu Mo was shocked, but he still mumbled, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect there to be meat here. It¡¯s my first time seeing it in two days. Hearing that, Rong Zhan furrowed his brows and felt that something was wrong. what did you say? ¡± At this moment, even Xu Mo came to his senses. He glanced at sang Xia who was on the other side of the car. Then, as if he had discovered a huge secret, he whispered to Rong Zhan, ¡± I mean, ever since she saved me, she only gave me biscuits. She has been eating biscuits all the time too. I didn¡¯t know there was meat. So this meat was left for Yingluo. As he spoke, he looked at the man¡¯s shocked expression. His voice became smaller and smaller, and finally, he stopped talking. Because everyone knew that she had hidden the best for someone. Rong Zhan did not eat too much. No matter how hungry he was, he still controlled himself. However, he did not expect that the meat would be preserved in this way. She was a pregnant woman, yet she went to the desert to find him and even saved her food and drink. Just to find him, she left everything for him to eat. At that moment- Chapter 793 ? 793 a disaster, encountering quicksand! At that moment. Rong Zhan could not describe the complicated and painful feelings in his heart. He thought of the reason why he left the camp and drove out. Then, he thought of all that she had done for him and felt that Yingluo really deserved to die! although he had not only driven away because of that incident, he had also had the thought of being angry with her, even if it was a very small thought. He really shouldn¡¯t have been jealous because of that. Although he loved her to the core, she loved herself too. He was clear about everything. He shouldn¡¯t have any doubts, should he? Xu Mo felt that the atmosphere was not quite right. He quickly walked out and pretended not to know anything. He walked to sang Xia¡¯s side and gave her a meaningful look, but did not say anything. He only asked her, ¡± are we staying here tonight to rest or what? ¡± however, sang xia shook her head. ¡± let¡¯s forget about tonight. we¡¯ll hurry back as soon as possible. it¡¯s good that we¡¯ve found the person. the faster we go back, the earlier everyone will be fine. ¡± Xu Mo nodded. It looked like he would have to pick up his spirits and hurry on with his journey tonight. They all got into the car. Rong Zhan did not mention the meat. She gave him extra beef, but he kept it in his pocket and did not eat it. He was about to go get the car when sang Xia stopped him. She raised her chin, signaling for Xu Mo to start the car. She said to Rong Zhan, ¡± you haven¡¯t rested for a few days. Get some rest. You¡¯ll only have energy when you¡¯re well rested. without waiting for the man behind him to speak, xu mo immediately started the car and got ready to leave. Nonsense, he was eating and drinking from others, if he didn¡¯t work, then he was looking for death. seeing this, rong zhan did not object. however, he opened the car door and got out of the car. he raised his wrist and looked in the direction of the setting sun. with his watch flat and the dial facing up, he aimed at the setting sun and squinted his eyes to adjust the direction. ¡°Turn around, 11 O ¡®clock.¡± The GPS signal in the desert was weak, and it was easy to get lost. Upon receiving the order, Xu Mo quickly started the car. The car sent sand flying into the air and finally left the place. The fire on the sand dune in the distance had not been put out and was still burning the lizard. The sky gradually darkened. Night fell. When they came, time felt particularly long, but after they found the person and returned, time seemed to fly. Although it was dangerous at night, they were all in the car and nothing happened. The first night passed by quickly. In the middle of the night, Rong Zhan let sang Xia fall asleep and told Xu Mo to stop the car. He drove the car and let him rest. Xu Mo was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, but Rong Zhan still looked indifferent and ignored him. During the day, under Rong Zhan¡¯s supervision, all the meat was left for sang Xia to eat. At that time, sang Xia knew that she could no longer refuse, so she went to eat the dried meat. Rong Zhan also went to eat some biscuits. Now, meat was much faster than biscuits. Sang Xia knew that if he found any other food, he would definitely save the good for her. Nothing happened on the first day, and the journey was smooth. however, after another night, when the sun was still rising the next day, a sudden disaster occurred. When it was Xu Mo¡¯s turn to drive in the wee hours of the morning, he got out of the car and went to the toilet. Then, when he came back, he suddenly felt the sand under his feet flowing. He jumped away subconsciously and woke up. But then, he saw something and suddenly shouted in horror, ¡± ¡°Get off the car! Get off the car-! There¡¯s quicksand-!¡± Chapter 794 ? 794 She gave master Zhan a tight slap! The car was sinking into the sand at a speed visible to the naked eye. The front wheels had already sunk in. The windows of the car were closed when one was sleeping, so Xu Mo¡¯s shout did not seem to wake the people in the car. Just as Xu Mo was about to throw a stone at Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan opened his eyes abruptly. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong around him. He felt that the car was sinking in. His face changed and he quickly woke sang Xia up. ¡°Wife, wife, wake up! Wake up!¡± At this moment, the windows of the car were all closed. Rong Zhan called out to her as he opened the car door. In the end, the car door was stuck in one spot. After sang Xia woke up, she saw Rong Zhan¡¯s body in front of her, hitting her with his elbow like crazy. He protected her head while he smashed the car window on her side. Xu Mo was standing not far away from her, panicking. The car window finally shattered. Rong Zhan cleared the glass shards and shouted at Xu Mo, ¡± I¡¯ll send her out. You catch her-! Only then did sang Xia realize what had happened. When Rong Zhan lifted her up, she turned around and grabbed his arm tightly. Her heart was beating fast as she looked at him with her teary eyes. Rong Zhan, please, please come out ¡­! Rong Zhan pushed her out of the room and gritted his teeth. don¡¯t worry! i won¡¯t leave you two behind!¡± On the other side, Xu Mo finally grabbed sang Xia¡¯s hand and pulled her out of the quicksand. the car was about to sink into the window. sang xia turned her head and clenched her fists, waiting for him to come out with red eyes. at this critical moment, she saw that rong zhan did not follow her but went to find something else. she shouted anxiously, ¡± rong zhan, rong zhan-! hurry up and come out-! The car is going to sink in-!¡± Seeing that Rong Zhan was still not out, sang Xia was about to go crazy! In the next instant. It was not Rong Zhan who came out. When Rong Zhan turned around, he threw out his backpack that was filled with food and quickly got out. At this time, sand had already started to get into the car window. The speed of the quicksand was getting faster and faster. By the time Rong Zhan¡¯s upper body emerged, his lower body had already been covered by the sand. Xu Mo took the backpack from him, but sang Xia had already rushed up and grabbed his hand, pulling him out. Xu Mo quickly rushed up to hold Rong Zhan back. Sang Xia was at the peak of her potential. Once a person sank into the sand, it would be difficult to get out. However, sang Xia did not care about anything else and used all her strength. With the help of Xu Mo, the young man, the two of them finally managed to pull Rong Zhan out of the quicksand. Rong Zhan gritted his teeth. When he came out, the three of them were lying on the sand, gasping for breath. The car had completely sunk into the sand, and the sand seemed to have returned to its original calm. It gave people the illusion that all the danger had not happened. At that moment, Rong Zhan got up from the ground and looked at sang Xia, who was sweating profusely. He half knelt and carried her. wife, wife, you¡¯re teasing me. ¡°Pa-!¡± Sang Xia was still gasping for breath a second ago, but in the next second, a slap had landed on her face! Chapter 795 ? 795 Sister sang¡¯s outburst! The danger was in those few seconds. It was hard to believe that the desert could swallow people in just a few dozen seconds. At that moment, sang Xia did not dare to think about anything, and she did not have the time to think about anything. She only knew that she could not let go no matter what. She could not let go even if she died. How could she let him disappear in front of her? However, after the danger, he managed to escape. Sang Xia could not take it anymore. after giving him a tight slap, she pushed him away and ran away, not caring if he was confused or not. Was he crazy?! he had saved her, so why didn¡¯t he escape quickly? sang xia was mad with anger! Rong Zhan was still half-kneeling there. His face was smacked to the side, and his body stiffened. His fingers were slightly clenched, but he did not move. He still maintained his previous posture. when xu mo saw this, his expression was complicated, and he did not know what to say. After some thought, he decided not to participate. What he was most concerned about right now was still the car. The car was stuck. What could they do? it was supposed to be a day¡¯s journey, but now, how long would they have to walk on foot to get out? It took Rong Zhan a while to turn around and look in the direction sang Xia had run off to. He stood up slowly. she stood a dozen meters away with her back to them. she raised the back of her hand to cover her eyes. Her shoulders trembled uncontrollably. Although she was pregnant and seemed to have gained some weight, her back was still so slender and her shoulder blades were narrow. She looked particularly pitiful and loving. He lowered his head and was silent for a moment, but he still couldn¡¯t help but walk over. Before he left, he did not forget to carry his backpack. There weren¡¯t many things left inside, but this was too important. It was more important than her life. He took out a bottle of water and a piece of chocolate as he walked. she seemed to have noticed him walking over and couldn¡¯t help but turn slightly to the side, as if she was unwilling to look at him. Rong Zhan threw down his backpack and walked to her with a bottle of water. She lowered her head and wanted to turn away, but Rong Zhan held her shoulders and stopped her from moving. Then, he handed her a bottle of water. Sang Xia looked at the water. Her head was still lowered, but from this angle, one could still clearly see the tears on her eyelashes. Her delicate little nose was red, her lips were tightly pursed, and her fists were clenched. Rong Zhan passed it to her just like that. She glanced at it and the next second, it fell to the ground with a bang. Rong Zhan¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, but he did not give up. After a moment of hesitation, he passed the chocolate in his hand to her. Sang Xia hit it hard again. At the same time, it seemed that some kind of emotion that she had been holding back was about to burst out. This time, Rong Zhan was empty-handed, but he was not discouraged. He looked at the water and chocolate, then walked over and bent down to pick them up one by one. Looking at his tall and slender body picking it up again patiently, sang Xia could not hold it in anymore. She rushed forward and pushed him away, shouting at him with red eyes, ¡± are you only willing to die in there?! Why don¡¯t you come out quickly! Why did you take these things? have you ever thought that you might die?¡± Rong Zhan was pushed away ruthlessly. He lost his balance and staggered two steps. In the end, he stood there again, letting her shout at him. When sang Xia saw that he did not say anything, the despair and breakdown that she had felt earlier all came pouring out at once ¡­ Chapter 796 ? 796 if you¡¯re a man, you¡¯ll live on this! only now did he realize how dangerous it was. if they hadn¡¯t held him back, he would have fallen into the car. Why didn¡¯t he think about his own life? why couldn¡¯t he think for himself? what did she care about the most? if anything happened to him, how was she going to live? the more sang xia thought about it, the more upset she felt. she bit her lip and rushed over to hit him, hit his shoulders, hit his chest. her tears blurred her eyes, and she choked in pain. ¡± rong zhan, i hate you, i hate you, i hate you, hanhan. ¡± Rong Zhan didn¡¯t even try to avoid her punches. He held the box in one hand and slowly embraced her with the other. At this moment, sang Xia¡¯s strength was gradually fading away from her beating. She was crying her eyes out. Rong Zhan hugged her tightly and she could not exert any strength. She could only hold onto his sleeve tightly and buried herself in his chest, sobbing. do you care about me or not? do you want us to be together? if anything happens to you, how am I supposed to live? ¡± Rong Zhan hugged her tightly when he heard her crying. He kept kissing her forehead and caressing her hair to comfort her. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached. how could he not know that his life was important? because his life did not only belong to him, but also to her. he was her person. However, in that race against time, he had to get his backpack ready and throw it out first. The car was gone, and the things in the backpack were her life. He had no choice but to do so. sang xia was crying so hard that she was really frightened. rong zhan¡¯s heart ached for her. he kissed her forehead and said slowly, ¡± silly girl, we don¡¯t have a car anymore. the things here are more important than my life. ¡± Sang Xia could not help but burst into tears again. It was natural for pregnant women to get emotional easily. Moreover, it was so dangerous just now that she didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Now that Rong Zhan had explained it to her, she couldn¡¯t help but hit him as she cried, no matter if it was out of fear, touched, or anger. Rong Zhan hugged her tightly. my dear, be good. Don¡¯t cry and don¡¯t hit me. If you cry too much, you need water. If you get tired, you need food. These all consume energy. As expected. After sang Xia heard this, although she could not help but sob, she was indeed trying her best to control her tears and wipe them away. Rong Zhan then slowly picked up the water and food, opened his backpack, and checked how much was left. it¡¯s about a day¡¯s drive here. If we walk, we can get out in three or four days. ¡± how much water and food do we have left?! ¡± Xu Mo ran over and asked. Rong Zhan took them all out. A bottle and a half of water, two bags of compressed biscuits, a bag of dried meat, and a piece of chocolate. Three to four days. It was too difficult for three people to walk out of the desert. when xu mo saw this, he was completely silent. At the same time, his expression was a little embarrassed and a little ugly. When she was driving earlier, this man had tried to kill her so that she wouldn¡¯t have to fight for water and food with them. Now, the car had lost its hood. He swallowed his saliva and felt a chill run down his spine. Indeed, Rong Zhan slowly raised his head and looked at him. Xu Mo¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He could not help but mumble, ¡± don¡¯t kill me. I won¡¯t eat or drink for three or four days. I¡¯ll get out of here no matter what. however, rong zhan sneered. he lowered his head, picked up a small half bottle of water, and threw it to him. ¡± if you¡¯re a man, you¡¯ll rely on this to survive. ¡± after saying that, rong zhan- Chapter 797 ? 797 If you go out, Will you marry me? he packed up the rest of the things, carrying them on one shoulder with one hand and holding sang xia¡¯s hand with the other. after finding the right direction, he continued to move forward. At this moment. No one spoke. Not only did he not want to talk anymore, but he also had nothing to say. Not to mention, saying too much would be a waste of saliva. He would be thirsty. Rong Zhan held sang Xia¡¯s hand and the three of them walked forward together. Noon was approaching, and the temperature was getting higher and higher. It was eye-piercing and poisonous. At this time, it was impossible to move forward, or it would consume the water and energy in his body. The desert was flat, and there was not even a rock. Rong Zhan and the rest stopped to take a break. Sang Xia was so tired that she was about to collapse. The difference between driving and not driving was unimaginable. Her feet were in pain. Sang Xia knew that her feet must have been bleeding. However, she gritted her teeth and persevered the entire way, not making a single sound. they were already in a difficult situation, and she couldn¡¯t be a burden to them. Now that they were resting and there was nothing to cover them, Rong Zhan shielded sang Xia from the scorching sun and let her sleep in his arms. Once sang Xia fell into a deep sleep, it would be difficult for her to wake up in a short time. She wished she could sleep for an entire day and night. Rong Zhan looked at her sleeping face in his arms. There was a complicated look in his long and narrow eyes. He touched her forehead gently. At that moment, he felt that she should not have come. He shouldn¡¯t have come. He had come here to suffer this kind of punishment because of him. However, now that she was in his arms, he had to get her out of here safely no matter what! after the sun was at its hottest, they continued forward. however, when they set off again. it was rong zhan who had given the bag to xu mo and let him walk in front of him. he had ignored sang xia¡¯s wishes and carried her on his back. She was wearing a coat to block the sun and let her sleep and rest on her wide and strong back. Her feet were worn out. His heart was also broken into pieces. The temperature was very cold at night. Rong Zhan started a fire in the wild, and the three of them went to rest around the fire. They also went to chase away the unknown animals to prevent them from approaching and attacking. At that time, sang Xia was still in his arms. She looked up at the stars in the sky and slowly said, ¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, you said that we¡¯ll definitely get out of here, right?¡± On the second night, she was still in his arms. She looked up at the stars in the sky and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, can we still leave this place alive?¡± on the third day. Xu Mo had given up because he was hungry, thirsty, and exhausted. At that time, he had not been as determined as before to say that he would definitely go out. Instead, the corners of his lips slowly curled up into a smile. His eyes were a little unfocused as he said that he had seen his girlfriend. He was sleepy, tired, and wanted to continue sleeping. He wanted to go and find her. Rong Zhan dragged him away, but he stopped. he had told them to continue, but he had really given up. Sang Xia watched the scene unfold without saying a word. However, when she saw that Rong Zhan no longer cared about her and turned around to pull her away, she was stunned and her heart broke down. When she turned around and continued to walk, she could not help but want to cry. But it was actually true. At this time, she couldn¡¯t shed any tears even if she cried. Rong Zhan kept caressing her head and hugged her tightly as he continued walking. When she was tired, he would carry her and continue walking. At night, when the fire reignited, sang Xia saw that a disheveled young man was missing from the opposite side. She laid on Rong Zhan¡¯s legs again, her eyelids getting heavier and heavier. She muttered slowly, ¡± Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, if we make it out alive, marry me. Marry me, okay? ¡± [ author: after coming back from the exam, I kept updating the novel. My votes and rankings were left behind. I once suspected that my babies were abandoned and cried. ] Chapter 798 ? 798 an unexpected surprise! If we make it out alive. Marry me, okay? She really wanted to marry him. In the future, she would rather they live a simple, happy, and blissful life than live a life of wealth. At this critical moment, all the grudges and troubles had turned to ashes. If they could really get out of here, she would let go of a lot of unnecessary persistence. Rong Zhan listened to her weak voice and gently played with the hair on her forehead. He replied in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± okay. Marry her, okay? Alright. Why not? Sang Xia¡¯s head was pressed against his palm. She was like a clingy little animal, full of dependence and trust on him. ¡°Wife, believe me, we will definitely be able to get out.¡± Rong Zhan had never doubted this at all. No matter what, he would carry her through. in fact, after the car sank in, the speed of walking was slower than expected. they couldn¡¯t move forward at noon when it was the hottest, and they had to light a fire to keep warm at night when it was the coldest. Their food was also exhausted. After Rong Zhan said that, sang Xia turned her face away slightly and let him hug her from behind. She looked up at the night sky, her mind filled with the days that Xu Mo had spent with them. Their food had already been used up. Xu Mo could not hold on for much longer due to various reasons. He had clearly said that they would go out together, but he had given up and stayed in the desert. Perhaps it would not be long before he turned into a corpse in the desert. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were hot, but she did not dare to cry. A young man was gone just like that. Other than heartache, who was the next person? She didn¡¯t dare to think about any of this. She believed in Rong Zhan¡¯s words. He would definitely be able to bring her out. There was nothing that Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t do. Sang Xia was famished, especially since she was pregnant. She had been holding it in and did not say anything, because it would only add to her troubles. However, her stomach couldn¡¯t help but growl. She felt really embarrassed when she called out. She secretly pressed her stomach with one hand, not wanting to make a sound. But so what? Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t deaf and had already heard it. The two of them did not make a sound. However, after a while, just as sang Xia was about to stand up and pretend that nothing had happened, Rong Zhan¡¯s hand slipped into his coat, and a rustling sound was heard. In the next second, he pulled sang Xia back into his arms. A bag of beef jerky miraculously appeared in front of her. ¡°Be good, if you¡¯re hungry, eat.¡± sang xia was completely shocked. how could there be more? they had not eaten for a long time. Her lips moved, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. She remembered the amount of each dish clearly, and the food that Rong Zhan took out now could only mean that he had saved it for himself and did not eat it. Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan in a daze. Rong Zhan carried her and opened the bag of beef jerky for her. this is specially prepared for this situation. How is it? you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? ¡± Although he was asking, his tone was extremely calm. this bag of beef was the one she had given him when she found him, and he had kept it silently. He wouldn¡¯t take it out until the last moment. Her body was weak, and if she didn¡¯t eat, she would fall unconscious easily. If she fell asleep in such a cold night ¡­ Chapter 799 ? 799 rescued, rescued, rescued! That would be even more dangerous. ¡°Rong Zhan, let¡¯s split it in half, okay?¡± Seeing that Rong Zhan had given her all the food, sang Xia looked at him and said, her eyes misty with desire. rong zhan knew her well enough now, so he didn¡¯t waste time to give it to her. if he didn¡¯t want it, she wouldn¡¯t eat it either. He split it in half and gave it to her to fill it up. He ate very little himself, almost only moving his lips. Then, he quietly stored the rest. The desert was nothing to him. He was a man and had undergone special training. His physical fitness was more than ten times better than hers. Sang Xia was still very hungry. She dreamed of food at night. During her pregnancy, she often ate nourishing pork trotters, fish head soup, black-bone chicken soup, steak, and deep-sea fish steak. She even drooled at night when she thought about it. she laid on rong zhan¡¯s palm and lost a hand. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± That night. Sang Xia even dreamed of their wedding. Rong Zhan had married her. They were finally married. She was wearing a beautiful wedding dress and was the most beautiful bride and the most beautiful mommy in the world. She even dreamed that she and Rong Zhan had entered the new house to spend the night together. She dreamed that he kissed her, took off her clothes, and was about to enter her bedroom. ¡°wife, are you awake? it¡¯s time to wake up. you can¡¯t continue sleeping. be good and open your eyes to look at me.¡± rong zhan¡¯s voice rang in her ears again and again. Sang Xia woke up in a daze, feeling a little lost. What happened? rong zhan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that sang xia had woken up. she was really good at sleeping. she had been sleeping for a long time, and her unconscious look had scared him. He was really afraid that she would fall asleep like this. Only then did sang Xia realize that Rong Zhan was holding her horizontally, half-kneeling on the sand and panting heavily. They had already left their previous place, and she did not know where they were now. Rong Zhan did not wake her up in the morning and just carried her away. But now, she wanted to walk on her own. Rong Zhan put her down and walked in front of her, wanting to carry her. Sang Xia refused to comply, no matter how unyielding Rong Zhan was. However, after that, when she could barely stand, Rong Zhan carried her and stood up again, walking forward firmly. Gradually, the morning sun was about to come again. sang xia looked at rong zhan¡¯s sweaty face and tightly pursed lips as he carried her on his back. at that moment, she could not help but feel a mix of emotions. She was in pain and bitter, but deep in her heart, she was so touched and emotional that she could almost drown. Her heart was trembling slightly. This was her man, this was her man. Sang Xia lowered her head and pressed her face against his back. He was already sweating, but sang Xia could not help but kiss him on the neck, even though she could taste the saltiness of the sweat. As time passed by, it was too hot in the afternoon. Rong Zhan placed her behind the sand dune to sleep while he stayed by her side to watch over her. After a long time, Rong Zhan¡¯s body suddenly froze. wait, what was that? that voice was too familiar. rong zhan stood up slowly and turned around. He saw a helicopter in the sky. From afar, he could see a hot air current spinning rapidly in the sky. From far to near, they were searching high up in the sky. When Rong Zhan saw the plane approaching- Chapter 800 ? 800 X, the first firearms group is attacking! He stood in the desert, facing the sun, and watched the helicopter fly over quickly after discovering him. at this moment. at this moment, rong zhan¡¯s heart seemed to have calmed down. there was no expression on his face, only those long and narrow eyes that slowly turned away. when they fell on sang xia¡¯s sleeping face, a touch of gentleness seemed to flash in the depths of his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s over. Everything is over.¡± He mumbled. At this time, the door of the helicopter in the sky was open, and there was a woman sitting next to it. Her hair was tied up in a neat bun. She was wearing sunglasses and hot pants, revealing her straight and slender legs. She was wearing a vest and a jacket. She was holding a pair of binoculars and chewing gum. She was holding a high-powered telescope. When she confirmed who the black figure below was, she whistled secretly. Who else could this woman who looked so handsome and neat be but Su Li?! as the helicopter flew over and descended, su li turned his head and snorted at the person who was flying off the helicopter. ¡± brother, i see that xio doesn¡¯t look too good. i think you should be careful of your little life. ¡± Su Xun shrunk his neck. Of course, he knew what was going on, but how could he be blamed for this? After learning that Xio had gone missing, he had been responsible for tracking Xio¡¯s whereabouts on his watch through satellite tracking, but it showed that his tracking was off and he couldn¡¯t contact her. He was also anxious, but what the hell! if you said you could find it, why would I be involved?! He complained. How could his sister find them so easily? there was definitely something he didn¡¯t know about. ¡°Don¡¯t smacked your lips! I was far away in country F and you didn¡¯t tell me anything about their disappearance!¡± Su Li scolded him so much that she wanted to spit gum at him. She got angry at the mention of this. She couldn¡¯t contact sang Xia, so she asked her assistant and the others and found out about the situation. When he asked her how she had found it, of course she had things he didn¡¯t know. Xio¡¯s watch¡¯s GPS had been turned off, but Xio wasn¡¯t the only one in the corporation! Sang Xia also had a satellite tracker on her. It was a pity that she found out too late. After she found the approximate coordinates, she rushed over overnight. She had not slept for more than 30 hours and had not found them. Her nerves were also extremely tense, afraid that something bad would happen to them in the desert. Su Xun was thoroughly criticized. He wanted to retort, but he did not dare to. In the end, he mumbled, ¡± didn¡¯t I hear from mom that you went to the hospital for a checkup the day before yesterday? she said that I have a little nephew. A pregnancy makes one stupid for three years. Mom said that she wouldn¡¯t let you care about him anymore. su li threw a telescope at him. ¡± you¡¯re the only one who knows so much! ¡± The helicopter gradually landed, and the hot air was also spinning rapidly with the propeller. the helicopter immediately descended. when it was less than one or two meters away, su li subconsciously held his wrist and nimbly jumped down. She only reacted when she felt her feet go numb. ¡°Damn, damn, I forgot again.¡± The results of the checkup were out yesterday, and she still kept forgetting about her own condition. However, she didn¡¯t have the time to think about it now. She quickly went down to Rong Zhan and the rest. When Rong Zhan saw the helicopter getting closer and closer, and the capital letter x in front of it, he turned around and went to sang Xia, who was still sleeping soundly, and carried her in his arms. X, the number one firearms group in Western Europe. Chapter 801 ? 801 Master Zhan, a real man! the helicopter landed on the ground. Rong Zhan carried sang Xia and walked over. Su Li hurried over and was about to talk to him when Rong Zhan ignored him with a straight face. She said,¡±Yingluo.¡± The helicopter had everything. Other than water and food, there was also a white-bearded doctor. They were specialized in first aid. The helicopter came quickly and left quickly after getting on. It was as if they were unwilling to stay a moment longer in such a place. Rong Zhan placed sang Xia on the flat back seat of the helicopter, and the white-bearded doctor immediately went up to do a simple examination. Rong Zhan was about to wake sang Xia up when he saw that the helicopter was flying higher and higher away from this place. He suddenly thought of something and rushed to the cockpit. Su Xun was secretly flying the plane. When he saw Rong Zhan, he straightened his back and did not dare to look at him. It was scary. It was too scary. Suddenly, his face was reflected in the mirror. His stubble had grown out, and his face was full of vicissitudes of life. He was cold, but why did that image look more manly? more manly! rong zhan ignored him. looking down at the desert, he said, ¡± don¡¯t fly away yet. find someone for me down there. ¡± ¡°Ah? There¡¯s still someone else?¡± Who was it? Rong Zhan did not reply immediately. When he looked down, he saw an opened bottle of water and immediately picked it up to drink. su xun wanted to say something, but when he saw his expression, he thought about it and swallowed his words. Rong Zhan had been a clean freak since he was young and was famous for it. But now, he was actually holding a bottle of water that he had drunk. Rong Zhan completely ignored Su Xun¡¯s hesitation and finished the entire bottle in one gulp. Finally, she threw the water bottle away and wiped the corner of her mouth. She said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡± five o ¡®clock direction, a man. Hurry up and see if he¡¯s dead! Su Xun looked at the flattened and twisted water bottle on the ground. The corner of his eyes twitched. Huahua, okay. he said awkwardly. Rong Zhan then turned around to look for sang Xia. Rong Zhan did not expect sang Xia to really fall unconscious this time. When he arrived, the doctor was giving her a glucose drip. Su Li was also using a cotton swab to wet her lips. Su Li saw that Rong Zhan had arrived and handed him a wet towel. Rong Zhan took it. He did not clean himself up immediately. Instead, he asked Su Li to make room for her. He half-squatted down and carefully protected her head. He took a wet towel and wiped her face, eyes, and neck. Su Li was right behind him, watching such a big man like him half-squatting there. He was clearly still in a sorry state, but he didn¡¯t even care about himself. He could be so meticulous in his half-squatting action, so seriously wiping sang Xia¡¯s face. Su Li looked at this scene. He didn¡¯t know what to feel in his heart. She only knew that her heart was being pulled, and she also had some indescribable and complicated emotions. in the past, she had looked down on rong zhan as she felt that he had too many bad habits and was too bad. no matter how sang xia praised her, she would not believe it. however, after the confession and the proposal, she was still in a daze. She was already happy for sang Xia. She was right. No matter how bad Rong Zhan was, he might only be bad to others. He was really risking his life to love her. Sang Xia, who was on an IV drip, gradually woke up. The sudden moisture on her face made her feel comfortable, but also uneasy. What¡¯s going on, ran ran? author jun: ¡± oh, isn¡¯t master zhan manly?! ¡± Sweet! Hurry up and vote for master Zhan! [ PS: what¡¯s the situation in Su Li¡¯s stomach? haha, we¡¯ll get more details later on. Storm, please give me a ticket. I¡¯ll get 100 book coins for drawing 7 treasures! ] There will be more updates later! ] Chapter 802 ? 802 She woke up, shocked Why did her face look wet? was she dreaming? Gradually, her eyelashes fluttered and she opened her eyes. a wet white towel was really wiping her face. she was a little confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on. because, where would a wet towel come from in the desert? rong zhan was half-squatting beside her. she opened her eyes slightly and saw him. Rong Zhan saw that sang Xia had woken up. He ran his fingers through her hair and kissed her eyes. wife, tell me, are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere? ¡± Sang Xia slowly shook her head. She had just woken up and did not understand the situation. She shook her head subconsciously and didn¡¯t want to cause him trouble because he was already working hard. However, to sang Xia¡¯s surprise, he asked her in a low voice, ¡± do you want to eat a burger, my dear?¡± When sang Xia heard those two words, her entire stomach could not help but constrict. It was a conditioned response. Her stomach began to growl, and that hand unconsciously grabbed his wrist. Her breathing became heavier, and her voice was weak as she looked at him. how is that possible? don¡¯t lie to me, especially not Hanhan. Don¡¯t lie to me with food, or else ¡­ ¡°Otherwise what?¡± ¡°Yingluo, if not, I¡¯ll tell you seriously. I¡¯ll be angry.¡± She was already in such a state, and she was also pregnant. She needed to eat a lot. This was not a joke. She asked this because she clearly didn¡¯t know what kind of situation they were in. As Rong Zhan listened to sang Xia¡¯s words, his long and narrow eyes suddenly turned deep. For a moment, he did not know what to feel in his heart. After that, he no longer had any intention of joking. No, not even in the beginning. rong zhan caressed her hair gently. the next second, he really took out a burger and placed it in front of her. Sang Xia was stunned. They had placed some food and water on the plane, hoping that they could replenish them as soon as they found them, so they came in handy now. Sang Xia looked at burger, who had suddenly appeared, and her eyes widened in shock. She pinched her own hand as if she wanted to confirm whether it was real or not and whether she was muddled by the fever. Rong Zhan felt sorry for her. Looking at sang Xia, he could not help but comfort her. wife, it¡¯s over. Everything is over. Someone is here to pick us up. Everything was fine now. she was really fine now. she didn¡¯t have to hallucinate anymore, or be worried about food or anything else. When sang Xia heard this, she looked away after a long while. He ¡­ He really left? Is this for real? Why did she feel like she was in a dream? Where was this place? Sang Xia then went to observe the place. It did not take long for her to recognize that they were on a plane. They were on the plane. They were really on the plane. They were saved. She was so excited when she heard the news because she couldn¡¯t imagine that she was lying in the sand and starving before she went to bed. When she woke up, she was on a plane and could even eat hamburgers. Sang Xia¡¯s fingers trembled as she took it. She was hungry, really hungry. The hamburger wrapped in brown paper was very delicious. No matter how hungry sang Xia was, she could not help but share it with Rong Zhan. The two of them sat close to each other, wolfing down their food, one bite after another. Even if there was more than one burger on the plane, the two of them still shared one with each other. Together, they appreciated the state of mind of being rescued after being in a desperate situation. At this moment- Chapter 803 ? 803 I¡¯ll marry you when we get back sang xia was eating when she suddenly thought of something. she was so eager to say something but choked. water was quickly served and she gulped it down in big mouthfuls. after she finally swallowed, she wiped her mouth and said, ¡± rong zhan, don¡¯t leave in a hurry. look for xu mo. ¡± If she followed the path they had come from, she might meet him, and if he was not dead yet! Rong Zhan wiped the water from the corner of her mouth and said, ¡± I¡¯m looking for him. Don¡¯t worry. If he¡¯s still alive, we¡¯ll take him away. sang xia heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. However, just as she had expected, after they were saved, Rong Zhan would definitely not forget that young man. rong zhan brought her a hamburger and two bottles of water. ¡± eat slowly. you can¡¯t eat too much at this time, or your stomach won¡¯t be able to take so much and it¡¯ll hurt later. ¡± Hearing his words and looking at the delicious hamburger, sang Xia did not know why, but she was so touched that she was about to cry, even though she was extremely happy. The burger was bought from Rome Burger King and there was a on it. There were several layers of beef, cheese, and tomatoes. Although it was a little cold, it was still very fragrant. Sang Xia felt that it must not look good on her. Even though Rong Zhan told her to eat slowly, she still could not help but gobble it up. As she was eating, she mumbled to Rong Zhan, ¡± Rong Zhan, it smells so good. Why didn¡¯t I realize it was so delicious before? ¡± Rong Zhan passed her a glass of water, his eyes full of love and adoration. eat slowly if it¡¯s delicious. Eat more slowly. No one will fight with you, silly wife. Sang Xia mumbled again, ¡± this is not enough. I can¡¯t wait to eat a whole cow now. When we go back, I still want to eat the steak and fish steak you make for me. I also want to drink fish head soup and eat pork trotters, crab, yellow buns, Pearl chicken buns. alright, alright, alright. We¡¯ll eat when we get back. We¡¯ll eat until we¡¯re satisfied. rong zhan wiped the oil from the corner of her mouth and said in an especially gentle voice. She could eat whatever she wanted. He would definitely take good care of her when he returned. They would be raised to be white and fat, and raised to be lazy Little Pigs. hearing what rong zhan said, sang xia¡¯s eyes flickered. she could not help but lean on his shoulder and smile foolishly. ¡± why do i feel like i¡¯m a little stupid? ¡± in a short while, she had almost eaten three burgers. Rong Zhan touched her stomach. this little guy is stupid. He¡¯s infected you. You used to be smart. ¡°Go to hell! My son is not stupid! I¡¯m not stupid, you¡¯re stupid.¡± Okay, okay, okay. I was stupid. Eat slowly and sit properly. Don¡¯t choke. Sang Xia was still on an IV drip in one hand, and Rong Zhan helped her sit down. No matter what she said, he would give in to her and spoil her endlessly. Sang Xia leaned on his shoulder and took a deep breath. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Rong Zhan. We survived.¡± No one knew better than them how difficult it was to survive. Rong Zhan lowered his head to look at her, and she looked up as well. The two of them looked at each other deeply. They both knew that after going through this situation, they, who were already very close to each other, seemed to have become more intimate not only physically but also spiritually. Rong Zhan looked at her and lowered his head slowly. He gave her moist lips a light Peck. I¡¯ll marry you when we get back. I¡¯ll marry you when we get back. Chapter 804 ? 804 Xu Mo is being chased by a group of snakes! Sang Xia wrapped her arms around his neck and rubbed her head against his shoulder. Her eyes were filled with tears. okay. Su Li hurriedly walked over from the main control room. In the end, when she reached the back, she saw the two people kissing each other¡¯s necks, extremely deeply entangled. She immediately covered her eyes and had no choice but to say, ¡± Aiyo, I saw such an exciting scene the moment I came over. ¡°Suan ni Su Li!¡± When sang Xia saw Su Li, she could not care less about blushing and almost wanted to stand up. su li hurriedly walked over and held her down. ¡± you¡¯re still fine, don¡¯t move around. you should rest well when you¡¯re almost done eating. you¡¯re still a pregnant woman, so you¡¯re simply out of tune. ¡± Su Li then looked at Rong Zhan. did you ask Su Li to find someone? we found a man following the route you took. Go and see if it¡¯s him. Hearing this, sang Xia was shocked as well. She asked hurriedly, ¡± is it Xu Mo? Is He Dead? ¡± Are you still alive?¡± Su Li pulled the rope and pulled open the plane¡¯s window blinds. He handed her the high-powered binoculars. it¡¯s down there. Look for yourself. Sang Xia hurriedly went to take a look. However, the next scene shocked her, not to mention whether she had seen it clearly at first glance. He saw countless horizontal ¡± waves ¡± rapidly moving forward under the desert, and in front of the rolling ¡± waves ¡± was a man who was rolling and crawling as if he was running for his life. It was Xu Mo! That was indeed Xu Mo! he¡¯s the one we¡¯re looking for. But wait, what¡¯s that? what¡¯s chasing him? ¡± sang xia was shocked. Upon hearing this, Su Li turned around and shouted in Su Xun¡¯s direction, ¡± Su Xun, the target has been confirmed. Land the plane to save him. after she finished shouting, she turned around and said, ¡± that¡¯s a group of snakes. ¡± ¡°what?¡± Sang Xia was shocked. Rong Zhan took the telescope and looked through it. He furrowed his brows slightly, then slowly relaxed and said, ¡± it¡¯s indeed a group of snakes. Most of the snakes in the desert appear under the sand. Under the rolling waves in the desert below, there are snakes. When sang Xia heard this, all the hair on her body stood up. How could Xu Mo be so miserable to have encountered such a thing? Meanwhile, Xu Mo was really stumbling around in the desert. He was frothing from all the running. However, when he thought about how he would be attacked by the snakes if he stopped, and how they would coil around his body and wriggle in his seven orifices, he felt like he was about to collapse. He couldn¡¯t stop, but his legs were already numb, as if they were no longer his. at this moment, the helicopter came from behind him and quickly arrived in front of him, creating a strong airflow in the high sky. xu mo saw the sudden arrival of the helicopter and was shocked. he suddenly went crazy as he rolled and crawled while he hurriedly reached out to call for the helicopter in the sky. he shouted and waved desperately, ¡± help, help ah ah ah-! And at this moment. the cabin door opened, and a rope ladder was thrown down. However, the plane was not too low. Xu Mo wanted to grab the rope ladder, but he was always a meter or two away from it. Rong Zhan personally lowered the rope ladder by the cabin door. However, when he saw Xu Mo¡¯s appearance, he was not in a hurry. She deliberately kept him hanging and looked at his limit. Sang Xia saw this from behind and could not help but say, ¡± Rong Zhan, let him come up quickly. He can¡¯t hold on much longer. Chapter 805 ? 805 Take off your pants and let me do it! Rong Zhan snorted and said, ¡± this little rascal, didn¡¯t he say that he had given up on himself? since he said that he would die so easily, I¡¯ll teach him a little lesson and let him run a little longer. as rong zhan said that, he saw that xu mo could not hold on any longer. the group of snakes behind him emerged from the sand one by one and stuck out their tongues. he asked su xun to lower the helicopter a little more, and the rope ladder was thrown in front of xu mo in an instant. He couldn¡¯t run anymore, so he pounced on the rope ladder and hung there, motionless. Panting heavily, he subconsciously turned around and saw a snake slithering toward him. It bit him on the butt and then flung him to the ground. ¡°Ah ah-!¡± Xu Mo howled and completely broke down. when sang xia saw this, she felt a chill down her spine. she asked su li, ¡± did you find any serum on the plane? i¡¯m afraid the snake is poisonous. ¡± Su Li nodded. doctor Steve has prepared everything. Don¡¯t worry. Sang Xia watched as Xu Mo hugged the rope ladder and cried. The corner of her eyes twitched and she mumbled, ¡± that¡¯s a big lesson. The plane flew higher and higher. Xu Mo held the rope ladder and looked down at the dense group of snakes below. He was so scared that he almost cried for his mother. Rong Zhan pulled him up. in the process, xu mo raised his head and saw that it was rong zhan who had saved him. he was instantly shocked. ¡± it¡¯s you guys in the residence of jin mi! ¡± rong zhan pulled him onto the plane and said indifferently, ¡± it seems like you¡¯re fine even after being bitten by a venomous snake. you still have the strength to be shocked. ¡± At this time, sang Xia had already removed the IV drip and walked over with a bottle of water. Xu Mo, how are you? drink some water. I told you to come with us and hang in there. Now you¡¯ve been bitten. Xu Mo¡¯s eyes were filled with tears when he saw sang Xia. He did not even bother to respond to her. He took the water and gulped it down in big mouthfuls, like a refugee. After he finished drinking, he finally sat on the ground and panted heavily. Finally, he got up and looked at the man and woman in front of him. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak. However, he was more afraid of his own butt. Yingluo is really, really poisonous? if we do this, I¡¯ll die of poison very soon! Rong Zhan stood up. maybe. When Xu Mo heard that, he was so frightened that he grabbed the leg of his pants. no, I don¡¯t want to die yet. Brother, can you ¡­ Can you help Wanwan? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lazy gaze looked over. help? How can I help?¡± Xu Mo slowly turned his head and glanced at his butt. As if he was not afraid of death, he gritted his teeth slightly and said, ¡± help me suck. ¡°Pfft-!¡± Su Li had just walked over after drinking some water, and just happened to hear this conversation. He immediately turned his head and spat it out. The corners of sang Xia¡¯s mouth twitched, and her expression was strange. Rong Zhan opened the cabin door directly. come, come, come. Get down. Xu Mo,¡±Yingluo.¡± he grabbed onto the equipment in the plane silently. At this time, Su Li called the doctor over. He walked over to his side and looked down at him from above. He smiled playfully. quickly take off your pants and let me do it. Xu Mo looked at the woman who had suddenly appeared in front of him and his eyes widened in disbelief. He could not believe who he was looking at. y-y-you ¡­ Aren¡¯t you that big Ming darling? ¡± Chapter 806 ? 806 Married couple life Before he could finish speaking, Su Li interrupted him with a smile. do you want to die from poisoning? hurry up and take off your pants. ¡°Ah, no, but you¡¯re going to suck it. Suck it dry?¡± Xu Mo stammered as he spoke. No matter what, he was too embarrassed to ask a woman to give him that. on the other side, xu mo¡¯s ears were red as he leaned over and slowly took off his pants. he was anxious and shy as he waited for him to suck. at this time, the white-bearded doctor, steven, had already appeared behind him. he took off some of his pants and revealed the part where he was going to inject it. after disinfecting the wound with alcohol, a large syringe with serum was injected in the next second! ¡°Ah ah ah-!¡± A desperate scream. Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± ** The helicopter flew to t city in country Z after a transit. When they arrived in t city, it was already night. Sang Xia and Rong Zhan stopped along the way, while Xu Mo kept eating and drinking. He was in a sorry state and looked like a beggar. Rong Zhan saw that Xu Mo had been talking non-stop, and his eyes were filled with disdain. Xu Mo had been pretending not to see it. Xu Mo, we¡¯ve arrived in t city. Are you going to buy a transfer ticket home now, or are you going to stay in t city for two days to rest and adjust? ¡± Sang Xia asked him. when xu mo heard this, he thought about it, and his eyes darkened a little. he said slowly, ¡± i¡¯d better go back first. qianqian, my girlfriend¡¯s things are with me. i want to send them to her parents first, qianqian. ¡± This was a very sorrowful topic. Sang Xia did not continue the conversation. She took out a stack of money from their wallet. when the plane lands later, you can go back first. You can use this money first. Xu Mo nodded silently and did not say anything. because no matter what, his gratitude towards them could no longer be described with words. When the plane arrived in t city and they were about to part ways, Xu Mo said to them, ¡± I¡¯ll return the money to you. Thank you for saving me. If you need my help in the future, just let me know. Rong Zhan said sarcastically, ¡± what¡¯s the use of a person who gives up halfway? What can you do to help?¡± although xu mo was embarrassed, he was also a little unconvinced. he mumbled, ¡± no matter what, i¡¯m still a top student at mit. ¡± Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and looked at sang Xia, seemingly surprised. Sang Xia smiled and nodded. that¡¯s true. The Massachusetts Institute of Technology was the best Institute of Technology in the world. After parting ways with Xu Mo, Su Li and Su Xun planned to relax and rest in t city for the night. They went to the hotel first and planned to leave the next day. They still had to return to where they were supposed to stay and do their own things. It was a villa located in a luxurious area within the Second Ring Road. It was nine O ¡®clock in the evening. The family doctor came to give sang Xia a full physical examination to check on her pregnancy and physical condition. Fortunately, sang Xia was fine after the ordeal, except for the fact that she needed to take in a lot of nutrients and rest well. Especially the child, who was already three months old but was still very strong. Sang Xia fell asleep tiredly. Rong Zhan and the doctor walked out and asked the doctor many questions in detail. He also took a pen and recorded all the things to take note of. Finally, when the doctor was about to leave, he hesitated and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± it¡¯s already 16 weeks. Hmm, can Yueyue have sex as a couple?? ¡± Chapter 807 ? 807 Warm After Rong Zhan understood everything from the doctor, he came back. From tomorrow onwards, he even hired a chef who specialized in nutrition for pregnant women to help his wife recuperate. He had to make up for everything that he had missed out on this week. on the first night of his return, after a bath, it was time for him to rest. his nervous nerves and tired body needed to be relieved as soon as possible. Sang Xia had already taken a shower. After her bath, she was comfortably lying on the large bed. She was wearing a halter dress, and her two round and white shoulders were faintly exposed under the thin quilt. Her long hair was spread out like ink. The side of her face was fair and delicate. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she was pregnant, but the fierce aura on her body had become a lot softer, and she had a feminine charm. Rong Zhan got on the bed in his black robe. He undid his robe and hugged her from behind. His long and strong arms wrapped around her waist and hugged her gently. Then, he looked at her beautiful and cold side profile. He could not help but gently push the hair on her forehead behind her ear and lowered his head to kiss her forehead gently. He looked at her peaceful and sweet sleeping face under the dim yellow light at the head of the bed. Rong Zhan really felt that he really didn¡¯t need to do anything. Just hugging her and looking at her like this was enough to satisfy him. He turned around and reached out to turn off the bedside lamp, and the room fell into darkness. only the cold moonlight poured through the curtains like water. Rong Zhan found a comfortable position and hugged her from behind. He buried his head in her fragrant hair and fell asleep. the two of them were exhausted. they had a sleepless night. The lustrous and cold moonlight enveloped them. The scene of the two of them embracing was dreamy, warm, beautiful and wonderful. The next morning. Sang Xia was awoken by a slightly prickly and flustered touch. He kept rubbing against her neck and shoulders, making her quite uncomfortable. She opened her eyes in a daze and turned around to see Rong Zhan¡¯s stubbled face. Although he looked very manly and handsome like this, and she was used to seeing him after spending a few days with him, when he hugged her like this, it pricked her delicate skin and made her feel uncomfortable. She could not help but push him away and mumbled softly, ¡± don¡¯t come any closer, it¡¯s so prickling. then, she hid in a corner and continued to sleep in the quilt for the second round. When sang Xia woke up again, it was already past nine O ¡®clock. Rong Zhan had also slept in for the first time. He had just woken up and was washing up in the bathroom. Sang Xia heard a faint buzzing sound. She seemed to have thought of something, and she sat up. Rong Zhan was in the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his lower body. He raised his head slightly and was shaving with a razor. His chin was covered in fine foam. He was shaving his beard in front of the mirror, his long and narrow eyes looking lazy and relaxed. The way he shaved was really, really sexy and charming. At this moment, the bathroom door opened. Rong Zhan saw sang Xia appear in the mirror. She was wearing a lavender-colored silk spaghetti strap nightgown. The thin strap was hanging on her white and round shoulders, and she was not wearing any underwear. Her lower abdomen was slightly protruding, and her pajamas barely covered her thighs. Her two long, white, and tender legs were particularly eye-catching. Sang Xia¡¯s ink-black hair was loose, soft and fragrant. The moment she entered- The bathroom, which originally felt cold under the light, was instantly dyed with a few charming colors. The moment Rong Zhan saw her coming in, he unconsciously slowed down his shaving. His wife was so beautiful. She was beautiful from head to toe. She was so beautiful that he was infatuated. A certain part of his body reacted unconsciously, drooling without a sound. ¡°wife, why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± Rong Zhan saw her walking over and put down the razor naturally. He pulled her over and asked, ¡± Sang Xia lowered her head and took the razor from him. Her voice still had the unique charm of someone who had just woken up. let me help you shave. It was really on a whim. She saw him shaving just now and only felt that he was so manly, so manly. Rong Zhan was slightly stunned when he heard that. What did she just say? she wanted to shave her beard? Although Rong Zhan was surprised, he did not reject her. Sang Xia was not tall enough, so Rong Zhan carried her and placed her on the sink so that she could reach his eyes. Sang Xia squeezed some foam on his face and her soft hands moved back and forth on his face. Then, she took the razor and carefully shaved him with a serious and serious expression. She lifted Rong Zhan¡¯s face and her movements were especially gentle, but the effect was not bad. But for some reason ¡­ It was just a simple action and action. Rong Zhan looked at her in the mirror as she sat on the sink in front of him. When she raised her head and carefully shaved his beard, Rong Zhan actually felt that their posture ¡­ The degree of X-Sense was no less than doing an A. His heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It seemed to have the effect of stimulating his sexual desire, making his originally lazy and lazy gaze become particularly deep and pressing, burning with extreme heat. Sang Xia was so focused that she did not dare to say a word. However, when she noticed his burning gaze, she could not help but hold her breath and whisper, ¡± can¡¯t you just stop staring at me? ¡± It was so hot that she couldn¡¯t focus. to her surprise, rong zhan suddenly leaned over to kiss her. this action gave sang xia a shock. she quickly took the razor away and pressed it against his chest and shoulder. ¡± what are you doing? you almost cut yourself. ¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but give him a punch on the shoulder. Rong Zhan replied casually, ¡± then I won¡¯t shave. As he spoke, he grabbed a towel and wiped off the foam on his face. There were still some stubble on his face, but Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t care about it anymore. Sensing that she wanted to go down, he suddenly held her waist with one hand, leaned over slightly, and quickly captured her lips and tongue. sang xia made a sound of acknowledgment. she was forced to raise her head to accept his passionate kiss. There was a nice scent on his body after a shower, and there was a cool minty taste between his lips and teeth. His heat seemed to want to swallow her. At first, sang Xia was forced to do so, but in just a few dozen seconds, she surrendered and fell into their hands. He kissed her, snatching away her sweetness. One of his large hands clasped her waist, and the other groped along her soft body before finally landing on her shoulder. On her right shoulder. On her round and fair shoulders, a thin strap was draped over her delicate skin, making her look extremely alluring. Rong Zhan¡¯s long, slender, and well-defined hands grabbed the strap and pulled it off slowly. It slid down his shoulder. his kiss trailed down her neck, her ears, and then down slowly. his hand was also taking off her other thin strap ¡­ Chapter 808 ? 808 The most gentle treatment The silk pajamas instantly fell off her soft body and piled up on her waist, which was sitting in the sink. It was wonderful. Temptation. He lowered his head and buried himself in it. It was crazy. Sang Xia¡¯s hands were stuck in his hair, and she raised her beautiful neck to scream hoarsely. he continued to go down. They went all the way down. ** outside the bathroom, the curtains were blown up by the cold wind. It was covered in silver and white. It was snowing. The first snow of t city struck on such a beautiful morning. Heavy snow fell from the sky, turning the world into a white fairy tale world, beautiful and dreamy. It was freezing cold outside. The bedroom, however, was filled with a charming warmth. In the bathroom. inside the half-closed door. A slender figure was sitting on the sink. The cold wind from outside brought in some snow. It dissolved the heat in the room. but it couldn¡¯t get rid of the charming smell. the woman in the bathroom. His two hands were tightly gripping the edge of the sink. And below her, he was there. It was snowing heavily outside. It was so quiet. However, a fatally alluring, ambiguous, and alluring voice came from the half-closed bedroom. After an unknown amount of time. Rong Zhan held sang Xia tightly in his arms. Sang Xia¡¯s body trembled slightly. She pushed against his chest with both hands and said in a hoarse, soft and scared voice, ¡± Zhenzhen, Rong Zhan, no, I¡¯m pregnant. rong zhan lowered his head and lightly pecked her ear. He kissed her closely and seductively. don¡¯t be afraid, my wife. I¡¯ve asked the doctor. He said to be gentle. It¡¯s okay. Sang Xia¡¯s legs were so frightened that she was on the verge of tears. What a joke. How was that possible? He was so ruthless. Every time he was inside, he was like a beast that wanted to eat people. He was so strong that he almost wanted to kill her. How could she believe that he would be gentle? Rong Zhan held her tightly in his arms and kissed her neck gently. be good. Trust me, you¡¯ll be fine. This time, no matter how much sang Xia wanted to resist, she was taken over by his domineering yet gentle plundering. ** There was still a lot of time. After the incident in the desert, they still had enough time to love each other. However, when he was occupying it. She could only whimper. Her nails dug into his shoulders and back. She gritted her teeth and finally couldn¡¯t help but cry and beg him. The air was steaming. From her resistance. Unknowingly, she had wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her face against his chest. Her face was flushed and her eyes were dazed. they were doing the most intimate thing between them. In the past, Rong Zhan had no control when he wanted her. however, she was already 16 weeks pregnant. even though they could do it, he had tried his best to be gentle, but sang xia was still worried and could not take it. However, even so, she almost fainted from his tricks a few times. One had to know that he had always been like a storm. Finally, he carried her to the bed. He had never left during this period. The two of them were covered by a thin blanket, covering that scene, but they couldn¡¯t resist the hot reverie. Warmth for most of the day. He didn¡¯t know when it would end. When sang Xia was so tired that she could not even lift a finger, Rong Zhan poked her with his unshaven stubble on purpose. Suddenly, with a meaningful smile, he whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°Wife, why do you feel more comfortable with stubble?¡± [ brother nine: tickets. ] Chapter 809 ? 809 Master Zhan, sangxia, we should get our marriage certificate When sang Xia heard that, she instantly clamped her legs together by reflex. Her face was completely red. She closed her eyes and turned her back to him, but she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to grab his arm, pinch him, and pinch him. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± Rong Zhan, don¡¯t you have any shame? ¡± ¡°What, did I say something wrong? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± he deliberately rubbed his stubble against her shoulder when he kissed her. sang xia was so embarrassed that she almost died. her face was completely red, and she retaliated by rolling the blanket over her. she did not cover him and wrapped herself tightly. Rong Zhan immediately begged for mercy and tried to get in a few times, but to no avail. In the end ~ he could only get up helplessly. He propped himself up halfway and kissed her hard on the lips. He bit her unwillingly and said, ¡± you little slut ~ You clearly like it down there ~ but you still won¡¯t admit it. After Rong Zhan finished speaking, he got up and ran off before sang Xia could throw the pillow at him. leaving sangxia alone was so embarrassing that she was about to die. This stinky hooligan! Bad ruffian! Bastard! Who are you calling a slut! ** Although it might be more exciting for her, Rong Zhan still cleaned up his stubble. Other than his skin being tanned a little, nothing else had changed. However, the aura on his body had become more like a cheetah, elegant and unrestrained, yet fierce and fierce. The pheromones on her body became even stronger. however, after rong zhan had shaved his beard, he touched his smooth jaw and couldn¡¯t help but recall that scene. his lips slowly curved up, and it was an extremely evil smile. sang xia was lazing around in bed. she did not pull the curtains open, so she did not know that it was snowing outside. How could it snow in t city? it was the first snow of winter. Even though it was almost January. Rong Zhan went downstairs. He had been resting at home for two days and was accompanying his wife professionally. The chefs and nutritionists were arranged to prepare a feast in the kitchen. Candles were placed on the long mahogany table in the dining room. The feast was served one after another, including the 1982 Lafite. It was like a candlelight dinner. There were all kinds of delicacies, all of which were five-star. He would wait for them to come up and then ask his wife to come down and start making. She was the one who said that she would eat an entire cow when she came back. He wanted to see if the 30-odd dishes on this seven-meter long table would be enough for her. When Rong Zhan went up to call her again, sang Xia was already up. She had taken a shower earlier, so her body was wet. After her shower, she put on her casual home clothes and Cotton Slippers. When she pulled open the curtains, she was shocked to see the heavy snow outside. He opened the window and snowflakes immediately slipped in. Although the air was cold, she wrapped her collar tightly and couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was snowing so heavily on the first morning of their return. How many years had it been since they had seen such heavy snow? Beautiful, she was really beautiful. The world was pure and clean, as if he was in a dreamy fairy tale. this was the scene that rong zhan saw when he came up. Sang Xia stood in front of the window, stretched out her hand, and opened her palm. The snowflakes fell on it and slowly melted. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± ¡°no matter how beautiful the scenery in this world is, it can¡¯t be as beautiful as you.¡± Rong Zhan felt that she was really beautiful. A beauty that exuded from her bones. He walked over and took her into his arms from behind. Sang Xia leaned on his shoulder and covered his hand with hers. Rong Zhan lowered his head and whispered into her ear,¡±sangxia, let¡¯s get our marriage certificate tomorrow. After they got their marriage certificate, she would really become his wife. author jun: ¡°congratulations k, girls zhi, nan, ling dang, kou, zhang jianqin, kong ~ cheng, love yourself. there are always unruly people trying to harm me. i¡¯ve drawn 9 private messages to brother nine and am rewarded with 100 book coins. i¡¯ll continue to ask for votes!¡± Sweet, sweet, cool, cool! Please help Brother nine, help master Zhan make a name for himself! It¡¯s time to get your marriage certificate, don¡¯t save your votes, my babies! Chapter 810 ? 810 Sang Xia, let¡¯s get our marriage certificate Sang Xia, let¡¯s go get our marriage certificate tomorrow. Sang Xia heard his words slowly ring in her ears. At that moment, she did not know what she was feeling. It was like a gentle wind, blowing at the bottom of his heart bit by bit, causing fluctuations and ripples. She looked out at the silver-white world and leaned against his chest. Her red lips opened slightly.¡±Alright,¡± he said. She was finally going to marry him. he was about to go from her boyfriend to her husband. Sang Xia did not expect time to pass so quickly. She was going to be a mother soon, and Rong Zhan was going to be a father. Sometimes, when she thought about it, she even felt that it was a little magical. Rong Zhan was such a devilish, arrogant, and insufferably arrogant man, but he actually had a father. How would he get along with his child in the future? Sang Xia imagined the scene. He was a tall and slender Man, and behind him was a little kid who only reached his leg. He would reach out to hold his little hand, or carry him up and let him sit on his shoulder. Such a scene, just thinking about it, really made him feel particularly warm and beautiful. Now, she could only hope and look forward to the early arrival of this day. She felt that she would not be disappointed. ** This time, Rong Zhan prepared a sumptuous meal for her and sang Xia ate to her heart¡¯s content. To hell with his fork and chopsticks. Sang Xia tore a chicken with her left hand and a braised pig¡¯s trotter with her right hand. She was eating the wasabi-covered prawns that Rong Zhan would occasionally pass to her. The long dining table was filled with sumptuous dishes. In addition to food, there was also fresh fish head soup in front of her. Rong Zhan did not stand on ceremony. There were only the two of them in the huge dining room, so he really ate without restraint. Sang Xia did not know how much she had eaten that day. It was probably the first time she had experienced the benefits of being pregnant. In the past, she would be full after two bites of any delicious food, but now that she had a baby, it was the first time that she didn¡¯t feel too full. Besides, after starving for so long, she finally felt satisfied. That night. While sang Xia was packing up the things she brought back from the desert, she accidentally found something from Rong Zhan¡¯s coat that he was about to throw away. when sang xia saw it, she raised her eyebrows slightly. Sang Xia did not expect to see half a bag of beef jerky in Rong Zhan¡¯s coat pocket. It was the half-filled packet that she had given to Rong Zhan during their last night in the desert. He had kept it for her and planned to give it to her when she could not take it anymore. She gave him half of it. Sang Xia did not expect him to still not eat. It was still there. Sang Xia looked at the small bag of meat and felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. She had cleaned up many things, but this half bag of dried meat was the only thing she wanted to keep as a memento. now, they looked at each other without worry for food and clothing. if this hadn¡¯t happened, no one would have noticed, and they would never have realized that he would do so much for her. she knew that he loved her. However, it was only after experiencing life and death that she could clearly see the relationship between the two of them. However, it was enough. She didn¡¯t want to have any more life and death trials. After surviving a great disaster, there would definitely be good fortune. She firmly believed that their future would be like what she had envisioned. After all the storms and waves, their lives would be ordinary. ** the next day, sang xia and rong zhan went to get their marriage certificate-! Chapter 811 ? 811 You¡¯ve already registered your marriage, call me hubby! he left early in the morning. Getting the marriage certificate was so simple. They handed in the materials, took a photo, and the photographer asked them to get closer to each other. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips stretched even wider, followed by a ¡®ka¡¯. when the photo reappeared, it was in their little red notebook. On the outside of the little notebook, there were three gold-stamped words: The marriage certificate. There was no melodrama, and there were no obstacles. The whole process was over in less than an hour. It was so simple. When they returned. Sang Xia sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. Rong Zhan was driving while she looked down at their marriage certificate and the photo of them. Rong Zhan was wearing a couple-style white shirt just like her. Her long hair was let down and tucked neatly behind her ears. She looked beautiful and had a sweet smile. Rong Zhan had just washed his hair before he left the house. His black hair was unruly and neat, and his devilish and exquisite face was perfect even in such a scene. His lips curled up into a charming smile. Especially when he had a delicate and devilish face that looked bad, so when he smiled, he was particularly attractive. However, the happiness and satisfaction in his eyes could not be concealed. Sang Xia touched it gently and sighed with emotion. Her heart was full. He returned the phone to the photo and took a photo. Then, she carefully put away the marriage certificate. She took a deep breath and looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s side profile as he drove. She suddenly called out, ¡± hubby. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t seem to have heard her clearly. Wife, what did you say?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s ears reddened, but she pretended to stretch her back and mumbled, ¡± hubby, I¡¯m hungry. Hubby. Hubby. Hubby! when rong zhan finally realized what she was calling him, he couldn¡¯t help but step on the brakes slowly and stop by the side of the road. ¡°What did you just say? Say it again?¡± He turned her face to him and asked with a frown. The expression on his face was quite strange, but there seemed to be some unspeakable meaning. for some reason, sang xia felt embarrassed. they had been together for so long, but this was the first time she had called him hubby. ¡°Hubby?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hubby?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sang Xia was amused by him and hit his shoulder. what are you doing? I just changed the way I address you. If you don¡¯t like it, I can still call you Rong Linyi.¡± ¡°No, no, no. You should have called me that earlier, you know? you should have called me that earlier. I should have told you to call me hubby earlier. Why do you call me that so f * cking nice?¡± Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but grab the back of her head and kiss her red lips hard! let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go back now. We¡¯ll be shouting in bed tonight. rong zhan continued driving away after the kiss. However, in the bottom of his heart, sang Xia¡¯s calls of ¡± hubby ¡± had made his heart flutter. It was so beautiful that it was bubbling. The speed of the car was not fast. With one hand driving the car, Rong Zhan used his other hand to find her hand and held it in his palm. His long and slender hands wrapped around his slender fingers. Sang Xia adjusted her posture again and interlocked her fingers with his. at this moment. He looked ahead while she looked out of the window. their hands were connected. Even though no one spoke, everyone seemed to have a happy and satisfied smile on their lips. They had already collected their marriage certificate. Sang Xia thought that the Grand wedding of the century would be held soon. ** At this moment in Rome-! Author Jun: ¡± haha, I¡¯m calling you hubby. I¡¯m so embarrassed. I¡¯ve been overtaken again. I¡¯ll get 100 book coins as a reward for drawing 7 votes! The rest is even more exciting~it¡¯s so exciting! [ PS: 811 has been blocked. Good equation. ] Chapter 812 ? 812 Restless tracking Rome¡¯s winter temperature was only about 10 degrees Celsius. The climate was mild, and green European seven-leaf trees grew on the roadside. it had just rained a little in the morning, so the air was moist. An eye-catching figure came out of a building. She had short hair that reached her neck and her hair was tied into a cheeky half-bun. She was wearing a dark green cloak with a slightly long hem that covered half of her thighs. She was only wearing a pair of white denim hot pants, long black and white striped socks, and a pair of brown Martin Boots. She was holding an exquisite handbag of an unknown brand. She hailed a cab by the roadside. However, her fashionably girlish outfit and her beautiful, fair face instantly attracted many people¡¯s attention. She was also wearing a black choker collar around her neck, which added a bit of asceticism to her. The two men were walking face to face, staring at her. When they walked to the mailbox on the side of the road, they bumped into each other, embarrassed. When the petite figure saw this, she shook her head slightly and a meaningful smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. After she hailed a taxi by the side of the road, her graceful figure immediately disappeared from the street. The car left. Just now, that young girl-like figure seemed to make people couldn¡¯t help but follow her and take a second look. after the taxi left. In less than ten seconds, another car started moving slowly and followed them. The car seemed to be very skillful in its pursuit. It was neither fast nor slow, but it kept the car within his line of sight. However, the person driving the car was a man. He didn¡¯t know when he had dyed his black hair into the same Linen Gray as the girl on the street. He didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or not. There was also a Black Diamond ear stud on his ear. His appearance was handsome, but his peach-shaped eyes flickered with a complicated and unclear expression. It was a little sloppy, but there was also a faint chill. he gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands. He had been staring at the car from before, locking onto it. Thinking of how she had dressed up and looked so eye-catching when she came out just now, the corners of his lips twitched slightly and he seemed to sneer. She really knew how to dress up. But who was she dressing up for? At the thought of this, his handsome face became even gloomier. If his sister hadn¡¯t told him that she might have a date with the man from before this week and that she was dressed like this, he wouldn¡¯t have been so angry. But now, his heart was not only angry, but it was also torn apart and in pain. Only the heavens knew. He was going crazy with jealousy. Looking at her dress, he really wanted to rip it apart and let her dress gorgeously, let her meet other men, let her, let her give up on him ¡­! Who else could the man in the car be but Su Xun? The car drove to the Roman National Painting hall. Su Xun saw that the taxi had stopped, and he quietly found a corner to Park his car. When she went out today, she had specially changed to another car, afraid that she would be recognized. But he didn¡¯t know how long his patience could last. Xiao Yezi got out of the car. It seemed that they had arranged to meet at this famous scenic spot. At the same time, on Xiao Yezi¡¯s side. She was holding an exquisite little bag in her hand and was looking around the square, as if she was looking for someone. that was indeed the case. She was looking for an Yan. Today was the day that an Yan had promised to meet her ¡­ Chapter 813 ? 813 Jealousy, destruction, breaking up This time, an Yan said it was a work arrangement. But what kind of work schedule would take a week? He had said that he would stay here for a week and had arrived yesterday. He wanted her, who had grown up in Rome, to bring him to Rome today. Xiao Yezi had just arrived and didn¡¯t see an Yan. Just as she took out her phone and was about to call him, a luxury Maybach suddenly appeared on the side of the road. When Xiao Yezi looked up and saw the car, she immediately put down her phone. She remembered this car. Sure enough, the car stopped in the parking area, and the next second, a tall black figure appeared. rong yan¡¯s handsome figure was tall and straight, and she exuded an elegant and noble aura. After he got out of the car, he rolled up his sleeves and walked over. When Xiao Yezi saw him, she was afraid that he couldn¡¯t see her, so she immediately waved her hands and stood on her tiptoes to greet him. She was full of girlish energy. An Yan saw it at first glance. A touch of surprise appeared in his eyes, but it disappeared in a flash. Then, a touch of gentleness appeared in his eyes. he was still wearing a suit. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m two minutes late.¡± He had just finished a meeting and was delayed for a while. There was also a traffic jam on the road. An Yan felt bad for making her wait for him on his first time. Xiao Yezi waved her hand and smiled sweetly. no, I¡¯m early. As she spoke, she pointed to the Roman National Painting hall not far behind her and gave him a look. let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you tell me that you like Raphael¡¯s Renaissance paintings? ¡± An Yan smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He followed her. ¡°i heard that girls are very easy to be late, but i didn¡¯t expect you to be so punctual.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Xiao Yezi scratched her head and laughed. In fact, the concept of time was due to the nature of her work. The time of every step would be especially accurate, so it was the same in her life. She was used to it. It was just that he had not told him that he was engaged in biological virus Research. Xiao Yezi had always been talkative. Now that he asked her to introduce Rome, her little mouth could not stop moving. Whenever she thought of something interesting, she would share it with him with a smile. The two of them walked side by side, and Xiao Yezi only reached the height of his shoulder. One of them was petite, while the other was tall. They were wearing black clothes that showed off their wide shoulders and narrow waist. They had a perfect inverted triangle proportion and a model¡¯s figure. The two of them looked like a perfect match. ¡°bang-!¡± The sound of a car door slamming was heard. Su Xun alighted from the car with a gloomy expression and clenched fists. He was wearing a coffee-colored long trench coat that reached his knees. His body was slender, and his appearance was like a favorite of the fashion world. No matter where he appeared, he would attract attention. However, his dark face at this time made people shudder. As Su Xun stared in the direction they left, he put on his sunglasses and followed them with pursed lips. Su Xun could not forget. After the man appeared, Xiao Yezi actually stood on her tiptoes and waved happily. She was so excited, which was rare even when she was with him. when he saw the two of them walking side by side, su xun did not know why, but he felt as if he had changed. Dark emotions enveloped him, and crazy jealousy swallowed his heart, tearing it apart ruthlessly. He only wanted to destroy it, to never be together with her! So, he turned his eyes to a little girl holding a balloon. [ tickets, more updates. ] Draw 7 rewards ] Chapter 814 ? 814 An Yan¡¯s admiration and another eavesdropper Xiao Yezi was walking with an Yan and talking. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but Xiao Yezi was overjoyed. Her smile was as sweet as a flower and as bright as the sun. It dazzled an Yan and made him lose focus for a moment. Xiao Yezi realized that an Yan was looking at her. She quickly retracted her gaze. Then, she lowered her head and scratched her head in embarrassment. She coughed and said, ¡± do you think I talk too much? I don¡¯t seem like a girl. ¡°What?¡± ¡°But no matter how you look at it, I won¡¯t change.¡± Xiao Yezi shrugged her shoulders and smiled helplessly. I¡¯m just that kind of person. It would not change because of anyone. It was more important to live happily. ¡°No, you¡¯re very real like this. You¡¯re so lively and I like your smile. When you smile, it¡¯s so charming.¡± He paused for a moment. Xiao Yezi was curious. What¡¯s wrong? Why did he only say half of his sentence? However, just as she was getting more and more curious, an Yan¡¯s gaze gradually became deeper. He looked at her and slowly said, ¡± it makes me feel relaxed and happy. Also, your smile is just right. It¡¯s beautiful. When Xiao Yezi heard his praise, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. However, just as she was about to put on a humble smile and say something, she suddenly met his gaze. An Yan had a pair of beautiful inner glasses and long eyelashes. However, his eyes were not only deep but also seemed to be burning. It was as if there was a hint of love hidden within. Xiao Yezi wasn¡¯t stupid. She immediately felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere. She was at a loss for a moment and quickly turned her head away. She avoided his eyes and her ears were a little red. At this moment, a gust of wind blew and ruffled her scattered hair. A few strands hit her face, making her look a little messy. An Yan raised his slender hand and subconsciously placed it behind her ear. His action was gentle. It was not that Xiao Yezi did not have time to Dodge, but she did not expect him to do this. He was already stunned. It seemed that such intimate actions could only be done between lovers. Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t know what she was feeling. She seemed to be not used to it, and the redness in her ears had not subsided. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a little rude.¡± His words were a question, but his tone was certain. He couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously agree with what he had just done. It was like he was possessed. However, he naturally wouldn¡¯t tell her about this, for fear of scaring her. Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t say what it was this time. She just shook her head and smiled, looking in the direction of the entrance. let¡¯s go in and take a look. It was such a coincidence. Just as she turned around, a cute little girl stumbled over with a balloon and hit Xiao Yezi. The little girl was bounced away and sat on the ground as if she was about to cry. Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t care about herself and quickly went to check on her. how is it, little girl? are you hurt anywhere? ¡°¡± The little girl was crying, but her little hand secretly stuffed the things in her hand into her coat pocket. Then, she slowly got up and ran away. In the distance. Su Xun was in the crowd, and his gaze was fixed on them behind his sunglasses. At this moment, he took out an earpiece and put it on. He instantly heard their voices after he had eavesdropped on them ¡­ [ author: brother nine is making a scene, acting cute and rolling around to ask for votes, Oh! ] [ master Zhan has been overtaken, please give me some motivation! ] Chapter 815 ? 815 Is it a habit or deep love? ¡± ye ¡®zi, what do you want to eat? i¡¯ll treat you to it later as an apology for being late. ¡± Su Xun heard an Yan¡¯s voice through his earphones. His peach blossom eyes were even more profound. Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She just smiled and said, ¡± you treated me last time, and it¡¯s the same again this time. It¡¯s not good to always take advantage of you. I can eat a lot. An Yan¡¯s voice was gentle. it¡¯s okay. He paused again. you can take advantage of me. The conversation between the two of them, especially an Yan¡¯s, made Su Xun so angry that he almost went crazy. what did he mean by taking advantage of him? why should he? Xiao Yezi would not! But the next second, Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t seem to notice what was wrong at all. She bounced back with a smile, ¡± if you say so, then I won¡¯t be polite! The corners of Su Xun¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard that. ¡°¡­¡­¡±? His heart ached. An Yan¡¯s originally elegant and cold face was now smiling gently. he seemed to be doting on her. They went in to take a look, but Su Xun did not go in as it was inconvenient for him to be discovered. Besides, there were people visiting inside, and they should not be doing anything in broad daylight. Through the eavesdrop, he heard that they were going to the Fountain Square in Rome, eat at the restaurant near the wishing well, and have lunch in Yingying. Su Xun just listened to her. Although the weather was gradually clearing up, he still could not help but feel depressed and gloomy. At some point, he didn¡¯t even know what he was doing. He just looked at the sky and suddenly felt a sense of defeat that he had never felt before. He finally returned to the car, his arms on the steering wheel, his head buried deep there, breathing heavily, as if his heart was being crushed by a huge rock. He found it hard to breathe. So what if he had bugged her? Seeing that they were really out on a date, seeing this man¡¯s gentleness and care for her, his heart was in pain, but more than that, he felt regret and helplessness. However, he also knew that he had brought this upon himself. Did he love Xiao Yezi? did he love her? Was it a habit or deep love? However, if she didn¡¯t love him. Would his heart hurt so much that he was going crazy every time he thought about them being together? He already had the answer in his heart. However, he had always been fearless, thinking that she would love him forever and cling to him forever. however, reality had given him a tight slap. ** Xiao Yezi took an Yan to one or two more famous attractions. After playing at the fountain in the square for a while, Xiao Yezi took an Yan to her favorite restaurant- Anyan, this is my favorite restaurant in Rome. I strongly recommend it. Their truffle steak is super delicious. It melts in your mouth. The other dishes are also very good. This place was decorated in an Italy style, and there were many people in the square next to it. It was an Yan¡¯s first time coming to a place like this. He felt as if he had returned to the time when he was in his 20s when he was with her. He felt relaxed and at ease. ¡°Thank you, I really like this place.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± As Xiao Yezi spoke, she beckoned for the waiter. At that moment, an Yan called. His expression was a little strange, but he gestured to Xiao Yezi and got up to answer the phone. xiao yezi ordered some food for the time being, and when he came back, she would ask him about his appetite so that she could give him some recommendations. However, at this moment- Chapter 816 ? 816 Oh my God, he met his daughter After she finished ordering, she looked in an Yan¡¯s direction. An Yan was talking on the phone outside the glass door. From her angle, she could see that his cold face was gentle. Even his voice was soft and gentle. Xiao Yezi raised her eyebrows. Who was he talking to on the phone? An Yan seemed to have noticed that Xiao Yezi was looking at her. He did not avoid her gaze and smiled at her. However, his eyes seemed to be burning with passion. Xiao Yezi suddenly had a feeling that he must have mentioned her to the person on the phone. A moment later, an Yan hung up the phone and came in. When he came back, he took off his black suit jacket and put on a clean white shirt. However, he didn¡¯t look like a young man in this way. He was tall and strong, and his arms were strong and strong. He looked clean, handsome, and elegant. At this moment, he pinched the space between his eyebrows, looking a little helpless and tired. what¡¯s the matter? is there something urgent on the phone? it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine. Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw his strange expression. An Yan looked at her apologetically and said, ¡± ye ¡®Zi, I¡¯m really sorry. My daughter wants to come over later. My assistant can¡¯t keep an eye on the little guy, so she wants to come over to see me. She also wants to see you, Qianqian. ¡°What?¡± This was something that Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t expect. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s not convenient for you, I¡¯ll take this little brat back to Yingluo.¡± ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I just felt that it was a little sudden, but it¡¯s okay. You can ask her to come over. I like children very much.¡± There were all kinds of small animal specimens in her Biological Laboratory. No, no, no, what was she thinking? This was completely different. &Nbsp; okay. That would be the first time she was going to interact with children. However, no wonder he looked so gentle when he was on the phone outside. It was for his daughter. An Yan ordered a steak and spaghetti. He also ordered a fish steak, grilled fish, purple potato egg tarts, and fruit juice. After ordering, he thanked the waiter. When he looked at Xiao Yezi again, he smiled helplessly. my daughter is very naughty. This little brat, I hope you can get along well. Xiao Yezi¡¯s mouth twitched, and she gave a fake smile. Of course, she could also imagine that an Yan¡¯s mischievousness might have been exaggerated. Sister li had once mentioned that there were many women who wanted to be the stepmom of an Yan¡¯s daughter. An Yan had a good appearance, a good figure, hundreds of millions of assets, and a mature and steady man. It was rare to see such a man. However, before she could get close to him, she was slapped to death by his daughter on the beach. Her father doted on her so much, so she must be a pampered little princess, right? Just as Xiao Yezi was guessing, two luxury cars suddenly stopped outside. Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but look over. from the limousine in front, the chauffeur personally opened the door. suddenly, a child jumped out from the back door. Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes widened. The child was wearing a pair of handsome denim overalls, a red plaid shirt, and a red sun hat. His chubby face was extremely cute. Two small braids were tied on both sides of his shoulders. He was carrying a small school bag. Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but look at her in surprise. Then, she turned to an Yan. An Yan smiled and looked at the little devil outside the glass. He said to Xiao Yezi, ¡± this is my daughter. I¡¯ll go and bring her in. Chapter 817 ? 817 Little Yezi and little flower! After an Yan stood up, Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but let out a ¡°wow¡± and continued to watch her daughter. She picked up the juice and started drinking with the straw. She had to admit that this child had exceeded her expectations. She had thought that she would be a delicate little princess in a pink bubble dress, but she did not expect her to look so ¡®unique¡¯. His daughter came in very quickly. An Yan seemed to want to hug her again. His daughter hugged him and kissed him on the cheek. Then, she kicked her legs and came down. the two of them entered together. ¡°little girl, come over and say hello to this big sister. she¡¯s dad¡¯s friend.¡± An Yan held his daughter¡¯s hand and walked over. The father and daughter looked very loving as they walked over. His daughter walked to her seat and immediately stared at Xiao Yezi, who was smiling. Xiao Yezi took the initiative. Hello, little friend. My name is Xiao Yezi. What¡¯s your name? ¡± ¡°little ye?¡± The child seemed to be a little surprised. Then, she looked at her father and then at Xiao Yezi. She said, ¡± Hello, my name is flower, and my nickname is Flowey. ¡°What, F lower? I¡¯m called little leaf, and you¡¯re called little flower? What a coincidence.¡± Xiao Yezi was surprised. She looked at an Yan with a smile, as if she wanted to confirm if he was real. An Yan gently closed his head and smiled. when I first met you and learned of your name, I thought that Yingluo would be good friends with you. As soon as he said this, Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help laughing. She immediately took the fruit juice and wanted to share it with little duo. She blinked and said, ¡± come, come, little flower. Little Yezi offers you a toast. I hope we can be good friends. Xiao Yezi¡¯s smile itself was very infectious, not to mention that she was full of girlish aura, which was many times better than those ordinary Rouge and powder. Her actions were natural and graceful, without any shyness. this made little flower have a good impression of him. He picked up the juice and clinked glasses with her. Seeing this, an Yan was surprised. he didn¡¯t expect his daughter to be so cooperative. In reality. In the past, all the women who wanted to get close to an Yan were pretty, but all of them were trying to please little Huahua. They would act coy in front of an Yan and act gentle and considerate in front of little Huahua. However, a child was still a child. She was very sensitive to everything, especially when her mother passed away early. She also yearned for maternal love, but those women gave her too fake. Little Huahua hated those women even more. But the feeling Xiao Yezi gave her was completely different. Although he didn¡¯t look like her mother, he gave her the feeling that he was a good friend. That¡¯s right, they were two good friends. She was not like other women who came up to her and said that they wanted to be her mother. Xiao Yezi was a little foodie, so she would recommend anything delicious to little Huahua. At this time, the cake she wanted was served, and little flower¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted. When Xiao Yezi saw this, she immediately snapped her fingers. I understand. Here, little flower, try it. no, ye. That cake is too sweet. She¡¯ll get cavities if she eats it. An Yan wanted to stop him. aiyaya, what¡¯s wrong with that? it¡¯s just this once. You won¡¯t believe me. As Xiao Yezi spoke, she handed a piece of Black Forest cheese cake to Xiao Huahua and blinked. quick, try it. This is my favorite. Xiao Huahua, try it. Chapter 818 ? 818 Let¡¯s act coquettishly together, Tiantian! When little flower heard that, she immediately picked up her fork. An Yan coughed at that moment. ¡°Daddy.¡± When little flower heard this, he immediately looked at him, his clever eyes rolling, as if he was a little eager. An Yan was still serious. Little flower could only pout. At this time, little Yezi pulled little Huahua¡¯s hand and gave her a look. little Huahua, please beg your daddy. A child¡¯s world should be full of cake and candy, but you must promise to only eat it once. After eating it, you have to brush your teeth clean at night, right? ¡± Little flower was drooling as she looked at the cake. She immediately grabbed an Yan¡¯s big hand and said sweetly, ¡± Daddy, Daddy, please. An Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡± Seeing this, little Yezi also reached out her hands in the next second. Just like little flower, they each grabbed one of his sleeves and acted coquettishly together. (daddy daddy daddy) an Yan, an Yan, just let little flower have a bite. The two of them tugged at him and shook him. One of them called him daddy sweetly, and the other grabbed his sleeve. They were acting like his daughter and instantly, the line of defense in an Yan¡¯s heart collapsed. She immediately said, ¡± Okay, okay, okay. Little flower, you can eat it, but be good. We can only eat this piece. Don¡¯t be greedy in the future. Little Huahua immediately pounced on him and hugged him. thank you, Big Daddy! I know!¡± Xiao Yezi saw that she had succeeded and smiled happily. When Xiao Huahua turned around, Xiao Yezi reached out and bumped fists with her in the air. The two of them yelped. Little flower bumped fists with her, and her cute little face was red! An Yan felt helpless as he watched the scene. It seemed that the two of them couldn¡¯t do anything about it. However, there was more love in his eyes. However, the two of them soon became on the same line and fought with each other. He didn¡¯t expect little flower to fall in love with her so quickly. Little flower picked up a fork to eat the cake, but to her surprise, she gave the first bite to little Yezi. Xiao Yezi was obviously a little flattered, but she quickly leaned over to eat and said with a smile, ¡± thank you, little flower. Little flower didn¡¯t say anything. He just pursed his lips slightly, as if he was a little embarrassed. She gave the next bite to an Yan. Big Daddy, you eat. She was young and didn¡¯t seem to notice the problem with the fork. An Yan watched as she gave him a piece that Xiao Yezi had used. An Yan originally wanted to refuse to eat sweets, but for some reason, he thought that this was the Kasaya that Xiao Yezi had just used. He subconsciously looked up at Xiao Yezi and found that Xiao Yezi was also looking at him. The two of them seemed to have noticed the problem with the fork at the same time. Xiao Yezi saw his gaze and immediately pretended not to know anything. She turned her head away and pretended to look out of the window. She kept tucking her hair behind her ear with one hand. Even so, an Yan could still see that her ears were a little red. his eyes flickered slightly. His gaze seemed to have suddenly softened. He lowered his head and ate the cake. Little flower was happy. He could finally eat by himself. He sat there and couldn¡¯t help but kick his little legs, full of joy. ¡°Is it good?¡± Xiao Yezi went to ask little flower. delicious, delicious, delicious! ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± The two of them, father and daughter, spoke at the same time. Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but glance at an Yan and found that he was looking at her with a particularly enthusiastic gaze. Especially when he said that it was delicious. She felt that her ears were a little hot. [ author: the ending is still undecided. Brother nine will listen to you guys. Let¡¯s see who has the loudest cheers. Congratulations, little bell, I¡¯m just teasing you. Just like brlingda, Jingwan¡¯s mother, I don¡¯t know what to call you. Star-Wong7 pm brother nine will be rewarded with 100 book coins. Storm ticket has been blown away. It¡¯s the weekend, and there will be more updates today! ] Chapter 819 ? 819 Holding hands, like a family of three It was the first time that little flower smiled so happily in front of another woman during the meal. She and little Yezi were like good friends. During the meal, an Yan called and they talked for five to six minutes. Little Yezi even secretly gave little flower a few mouthfuls of ice cream, which made little flower¡¯s heart feel very happy. Of course, Anyan didn¡¯t allow her to eat these things. ¡± little ye ¡®zi, daddy won¡¯t let me eat ice cream. what if he finds out? ¡± Little flower blinked its grape-like eyes and asked worriedly with its toot little mouth. There were still traces of ice cream on the side of its mouth. Xiao Yezi quickly wiped it off for her. Aiya, can¡¯t little flower just not say it? ¡± Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Yezi won¡¯t say anything.¡± As she spoke, she took little Huahua¡¯s little hand and hooked her little finger. She shook it and blinked with a smile. this is a secret between the two of us. A secret, okay? Only the two of us know.¡± When little Huahua heard this, her eyes immediately curved into crescents. Her soft little hands covered her small mouth as she laughed secretly. okay, little Yezi, we won¡¯t tell Big Daddy. xiao yezi was charmed by her cute little appearance. ¡± come, come, let¡¯s make a pinky promise and hang ourselves for a hundred years. ¡± Because the two were good friends, little Yezi didn¡¯t allow little flower to call her sister. Little flower also began to get used to the sweet little Yezi. She was a three or four-year-old girl with a childish voice and was very cute. Xiao Yezi realized that she really liked little flower. This was also the first time she had come into contact with children. And through this meeting, Xiao Yezi had also discovered something. Although an Yan was a President and a busy man, he was twice as concerned and caring for his daughter. This showed that he was a responsible man. In addition. She had thought that little flower would be a pampered little princess, but in fact, it was not like that. Little flower was very sensible and very naive. She was not so harsh to other women in the past. She only relied on her own innocent heart to sense whether she liked or disliked them. An Yan didn¡¯t slack off in his education. He told her to be polite and to watch her diet. Little flower was also very obedient to him. He was a strict father, but from the friendly contact between the two of them, he could also feel that an Yan was a kind father. an yan was really powerful. However, he was also very lucky to have a cute daughter like little flower. It had to be said that after today¡¯s events, Xiao Yezi had a better impression of an Yan. Little flower was of mixed blood. an yan met her mother when he was studying abroad. she was a european woman, so xiao yezi¡¯s eyes were exceptionally big and clear. she had inherited it from little flower and was really cute. It was a pity that her mother had passed away at such a young age. Looking at little flower¡¯s cute appearance, little Yezi couldn¡¯t help but feel a little more tender in her heart. When an Yan returned, they were almost done eating. They were ready to leave. An Yan had something to do and had to go back first. He also had to bring little flower back. The three of them walked out of the shop. An Yan held little flower¡¯s hand as they walked, and he used his other hand to hold little Yezi¡¯s hand. Although Xiao Yezi felt that something was not right, she could not refuse her little hand. So, little flower held an Yan¡¯s hand in one hand and Xiao Yezi¡¯s hand in the other as they walked out of the door happily. She couldn¡¯t help but jump around and say to an Yan, Chapter 820 ? 820 Snatch her, even if you have to resort to unscrupulous means! ¡°Daddy, little flower is very happy today.¡± Hearing this, an Yan looked at his daughter and then at her hand holding Xiao Yezi¡¯s hand. His eyes slowly moved up and finally fell on Xiao Yezi¡¯s face. The two of them looked at each other. Xiao Yezi¡¯s bright eyes looked at him, and a touch of gentleness appeared in an Yan¡¯s eyes. daddy is very happy too. after the three of them came out. Not far away, a car was parked in a hidden corner. Su Xun just stared at the three of them. A little girl was holding the man in one hand and Xiao Yezi in the other. The three of them were smiling so happily and harmoniously. This scene was like a family of three. ¡®Su Xun thought at this moment. Perhaps there was nothing more painful to his eyes than this scene. This scene gave him the illusion that the girl who once loved him, followed him, and was infatuated with him had become someone else¡¯s wife in the blink of an eye. She had become the mother of another man¡¯s child. What¡¯s more, he still loved her from the bottom of his heart. Yes. He loved her. He was the one who courted death and made her give up. In fact, Su Xun could no longer bear such a scene. As long as he thought about how Xiao Yezi would become another man¡¯s wife and have their own child, he would really disappear from her world. The scene in front of him seemed to be a true portrayal of what would happen a few years later. It made him completely collapse. He could either let her go or snatch her back immediately. But now, letting go was like breaking his left and right hands. He didn¡¯t want to feel the pain. So, he wanted to get her back now, even if he had to resort to unscrupulous means! ** When Xiao Yezi and Xiao Huahua said goodbye, it was the first time that Xiao Huahua was reluctant to part with someone other than her daddy. She held Xiao Yezi¡¯s hand and refused to let go. He kept saying, ¡± little Yezi, little Yezi, I like you. His words made Xiao Yezi¡¯s maiden heart melt. She hugged her and kissed her. An Yan still called her ¡®sister¡¯, but little Huahua insisted. She tugged at her clothes and said, ¡± Xiao Yezi said I¡¯m little Huahua and she¡¯s Xiao Yezi. Flower and leaf will never be separated. Xiao Yezi laughed so hard that she was cramping up. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but laugh at her. However, parting was parting. In the end, they still had to leave. Little flower was very reluctant and kept calling out to little Yezi. He reached out his hand to grab her hand. However, an Yan could only comfort her and tell her to be obedient and that sister Xiao Yezi would meet her again in the future. Little flower looked at little Yezi and asked in a child¡¯s voice, ¡± little Yezi, will you see little flower again? ¡± She was just a little child, but when she called out ¡± little Yezi ¡± in such a serious manner, it inexplicably touched the soft spot in people¡¯s hearts. How could Xiao Yezi say that she didn¡¯t want to meet him? At this time, little flower seemed to have received some kind of promise and said sweetly, ¡± then I¡¯ll wait for you to come and find me. You have to be quick. There are many people who like little flower. You have to come and find me quickly. Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t come any closer, but just stood there and waved at her. Children were clingy, and the more they got closer, the more she couldn¡¯t bear to part with them. An Yan and Xiao Ye ¡®Zi also came over to say, ¡± thank you for today. I¡¯ll contact you on my phone when I get back. Xiao Yezi smiled and agreed. Watching them leave, Xiao Yezi lowered her head, and the corners of her lips slowly raised into a bright arc. In fact, an Yan was a mature and responsible man. He didn¡¯t make you tired. Instead, he was very considerate. What to do? [ author Jun: there¡¯s still more updates. Please vote for storm! ] Don¡¯t save your tickets on the weekend, baby! You will get 100 book coins if you draw 7 books ] Chapter 821 ? 821 He had confessed to her Perhaps it was because she had experienced a failed relationship that ended without a cause, so in comparison, she felt that she should find someone who loved her and not someone she loved. Besides, she couldn¡¯t hate the father and daughter at all, could she? That¡¯s right. She could tell that an Yan liked Yingluo a little. Not to mention, little flower also liked him. Xiao Yezi could see it clearly. After going through so much, she seemed to have understood what kind of person she should be looking for in the future. It was suitable. These two words were more important than anything else. Moreover, time could change everything. Although she was not in a romantic relationship with an Yan, time was the most powerful thing in the world. because who could guarantee that she would not fall in love with a man who loved her equally in the future? Maybe that person was an Yan, maybe not, but no matter what, she was physically and mentally exhausted. She no longer had the strength to pursue and wait for a person. She only wanted to be loved and pampered for the rest of her life until she became a retard. Xiao Yezi took leave today and went home after they parted ways. She lived in an excellent three-story villa area. she lived alone. after all, she had grown up and could no longer live with her big daddy and little daddy. After Xiao Yezi returned home, she took a shower and made coffee at home in her pajamas. She was going to take out her computer and do a research report. Time slowly passed. the phone in her hand suddenly vibrated. She picked it up and took a look. it was from an yan. She immediately raised her eyebrows. However, as soon as she opened it, she saw that he had sent a message about what had happened after little flower came back. [ Huahua loves to look pretty, but she said you¡¯re the prettiest girl she¡¯s ever seen, even prettier than her. She said that if you could look at her often, she¡¯d be willing to let you be the prettiest and she be the second. ] As she looked at him, she could not help but smile, and her eyes curved. it was as if he could already imagine little flower¡¯s innocent, cute, and serious face when he said those words. However, at the end, an Yan called again. Xiao Yezi¡¯s fingers stopped for a moment and she didn¡¯t reply for a long time. An Yan said, [ little flower said she likes you a lot. I think we really are father and daughter. I like you too. ] Ye ¡®Zi, I like you too. I like you, Yingluo. Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyelashes fluttered when she saw this. No one knew what she was thinking. She had thought that an Yan might like her. however, a guess was just a guess. However, she did not expect him to express his feelings for her so quickly. She was not prepared at all. xiao yezi quickly stood up, took her phone, and silently walked to the kitchen to drink a glass of water, intending to calm herself down. how should she reply? His sudden confession of love made her nervous. That should be considered a confession, right? However ¡­ Just when Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t know how to reply, there was a sudden knock on the door. Moreover, it was a violent knock on the door. Xiao Yezi was shocked by the voice. However, she still hurried over to see what was going on. At this time, the sky outside had already darkened. Night had just fallen, and everything was shrouded in darkness. Xiao Yezi came to the door. who¡¯s knocking on the door?! She asked as she looked through the peephole. However, when she looked outside, she saw a drunk man. He kept knocking on the door and shouting- Chapter 822 ? 822 He barged into the door drunk! ¡°Open the door! Open the door-! open the door, little yezi! Open the door-!¡± At this moment, who else could this man be but Su Xun? Xiao Yezi listened to his drunk shouts and looked at his dispirited and swaying figure through the peephole. She frowned slightly, not knowing what was going on. What was going on with him? She opened the door subconsciously. ¡°Su Xun, run away!¡± Just as she opened the door and was about to ask him, Su Xun rushed up to her the moment she opened the door and hugged her without a care. Xiao Yezi, Xiao Yezi, Xiao Yezi, Xiao Yezi, Xiao Yezi, Xiao Yezi. Su Xun immediately hugged her and pressed her against the wall. His kisses rained down on her like a storm. He kissed her neck, face, and lips with the strong smell of alcohol. xiao yezi was frightened by su xun¡¯s behavior. she resisted his shoulder with all her might and turned her head away to hit his chest. ¡± su xun, what are you doing?! ¡± Let me go, no, you¡¯re crazy, Yingluo!¡± While struggling, Su Xun had already pushed Xiao Yezi down from the wall to the floor of the entrance. The floor was icy cold, and Xiao Yezi¡¯s body trembled slightly. She was panicking from the bottom of her heart. With a tearing sound, Xiao Yezi¡¯s pajamas were half-torn, and Su Xun gnawed on it like a hungry beast. The pain came as he bit her neck. His sharp teeth seemed to want to penetrate her artery. ¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do this! Su Xun, let go of my Yueyue!¡± Xiao Yezi¡¯s face changed in fear. She found a high heel on the ground, grabbed it, and threw it at him like a life-saving straw. The drunk man who was lying on top of her was hit, and his body shook, and he stopped moving. Xiao Yezi saw blood slowly flowing down from his forehead. Su Xun slowly raised his head. He looked at her with his Scarlet eyes after a hangover, like a trapped beast in a desperate situation. Xiao Yezi¡¯s body trembled as she tried to get away from him. Su Xun looked at the high heels in her hands that had attacked him, and the corners of his mouth suddenly twitched. But it was cold and sad. When he opened his mouth again, his face was almost twisted. He grabbed Xiao Yezi¡¯s ankle roughly and pinched her chin with the other hand as she screamed in panic. Xiao Yezi, you hit me. You hit me with this, didn¡¯t you!? ¡°Zhenzhen su, Su Xun, don¡¯t be like this. This isn¡¯t the you I know. This isn¡¯t Zhenzhen.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know me, you don¡¯t know me like this, huh? What, are you disappointed in me? Do you like that man? Say it! Have you already fallen for that man?¡± He reeked of alcohol as he roared at her. His eyes were red, as if he was filled with anger, jealousy, and pain. Xiao Yezi watched him roar and blood flow down his forehead. Her heart ached and she was frightened. She grabbed her phone in fear, thinking about who to call secretly. however, su xun noticed it at a glance and immediately snatched the phone from xiao yezi while she was screaming. as soon as su xun snatched the phone, he kept looking at her phone as if he was possessed. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even need to look at it to see the message in her phone. It was a text message from an Yan. The last sentence from an Yan,¡±Xiao Yezi, I like you.¡± Xiao Yezi, I like you. These words were like the last straw that crushed Su Xun¡¯s rationality. His chest heaved up and down violently, and his eyelashes trembled ¡­ Chapter 823 ? 823 He knelt down and begged her, wailing His eyes were filled with anger that could set a Prairie on fire. He growled and threw the phone on the ground. Xiao Yezi was so scared that she cried and curled up, not daring to look at him. However, Su Xun forced her to look at him. He shouted as if he had lost his mind, ¡± are you that f * cking hungry and empty?! Can¡¯t you live without a man? Are you f * cking blind?! What kind of man was he! He was married! He had a daughter! Are you already so empty and lonely? if someone treats you better, you can sleep with any man, right? How can you be so cheap!¡± his words couldn¡¯t be any more vicious. Xiao Yezi seemed to be in disbelief that he had said that. W-what did he just say? She said she was hungry, she said she was empty, she said she was blind, she said she was cheap and flirtatious. Her eyelashes trembled as she looked at him. Unlike the fear before, big tears fell from her eyes, and her heart was filled with endless disappointment and pain. her lips trembled slightly, and her voice was hoarse and choked as she said, ¡± su xun, qianqian, you¡¯re right. i¡¯m just that kind of person. i¡¯m empty, i¡¯m blind, i¡¯m cheap, so i left you. isn¡¯t that good, qianqian? are you satisfied now? ¡± are you satisfied now? Are you satisfied now? Su Xun¡¯s body tensed up. He watched as big drops of tears fell from her bright and beautiful eyes. It was as if they had fallen on his heart. He was afraid, as if there was something that he could never make up for. It was as if some feelings could never be recovered. He slowly got up, his body staggering, ¡± no, little Yezi, it¡¯s not Yingluo. ¡°Su Xun, it doesn¡¯t matter what you say about me, but you can¡¯t criticize others because of me, Zhenzhen. Anyan is a good man. You can¡¯t imagine how good he is. His daughter is also very cute, and I like her very much. Su Xun, you¡¯re not qualified.¡± Su Xun, do you understand? you¡¯re not qualified. Her words were particularly clear in the night, and Su Xun felt as if his heart was about to break down. When he saw how biased she was towards them and how she said that she had no right to say it, his heart was torn apart and he was in blood-dripping pain. In the end, Su Xun could no longer hold it in when he saw Xiao Yezi slowly leaning against the wall and grabbing his collar with one hand to avoid him. He rushed forward, knelt down beside her feet with a bang, and hugged her leg tightly. He lowered his head and suppressed his cries. no, Xiao Yezi, I beg you, I beg you. Don¡¯t be like this, okay? I was wrong, I really know I was wrong. Come back to me, please, Hanhan. He really regretted it, and he was really jealous like crazy. Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes were blurred by tears. She raised her head slightly to stop her tears from falling. Her fingers sank deep into her palms. When she spoke again, it was as if there was no longer any emotion in her voice. let¡¯s leave it at that, Su Xun. I¡¯ve grown up, and I can¡¯t go back to how I was before. People should always look forward. In the past, she loved him, but it ended in vain, and her love was empty. She was tired and tired. Even if she didn¡¯t have another half in the future, she wouldn¡¯t like another person like she liked him. She had already lost the energy and courage to love another person. In the future, she only wanted to love herself. However, when Su Xun heard her determined words, he felt even more hopeless ¡­ Chapter 824 ? 824 He shouted, I love you He had never thought and did not believe that Xiao Yezi would really leave him like this. But when it really happened, he fell into a mental breakdown. Because he had never thought about what would happen to him without her in his life. ¡°Su Xun, you don¡¯t love me at all. Why are you begging me to come back to you? please leave. I want to rest. Please.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Little ye, I like you, I love you, I really love you! Please believe me, okay?¡± Su Xun hugged her leg and looked up anxiously with reddened eyes. I really, love you. Upon hearing these words, Xiao Yezi slowly lowered her head and looked at Su Xun¡¯s desperate and terrified gaze. The corners of her lips slowly curled up, but it was an extremely compassionate smile. She did not know if she was pitying him or herself. He said he loved her. What could he do to grow up? Love, is it just a casual remark? ¡°Su Xun, that¡¯s not love. It¡¯s a habit. It¡¯s reliance on Qianqian.¡± When Xiao Yezi said this, she was clearly smiling, but tears were flowing down her face. Because no one was more heartbroken than her at this moment. When would he understand? Was it possible to say that he loved her because he was begging her to go back? ¡°No, no, Xiao Yezi isn¡¯t like this. Listen to me, Yingluo.¡± In the end, Xiao Yezi forced Su Xun out of the entrance with tears in her eyes. The moment the door was closed, her back was facing the door, and her body suddenly began to go soft and uncontrollably slide down. As she listened to Su Xun loudly calling her name and saying that he loved her, she banged on the door madly. Xiao Yezi, who was inside the door, squatted on the ground and covered her mouth with her hands. Tears were streaming down her face. Su Xun stood outside the door, knocking non-stop. He knocked for ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes, an hour. In the end, he urged him to clench his hand that was hitting the door into a fist and hold it tightly. He covered his eyes so that no one could see the despair and helplessness in his bloodshot eyes. However, in the middle of the night, his shoulders could be seen trembling. He loved Xiao Yezi. He really loved Xiao Yezi. When he was a child, his mother and sister, from the moment he could remember, had already said that Xiao Yezi was his future wife. He was proud as he looked at the little girl in a pink dress chasing after his brother. He hated it when she called him ¡®brother¡¯, but he still had no choice but to stop and wait for her. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yezi had grown up. In her youth, she still liked to follow him and pester him. Although he didn¡¯t like it in his heart and felt that she was bound and had no freedom, she was good-looking, so he didn¡¯t care much about her. In fact, Xiao Yezi had long been like a family member to him, and even more so, he felt that she was his. although he was rebellious, there was a certain concept that had been instilled into him since he was young. it was as if it had long dissolved into his bones and was deeply imprinted in his mind. This Lackey would grow up to be his wife. However, more often than not ¡­ He felt that it was too easy. There were more women around him, and he didn¡¯t seem to be willing to follow their wishes in this life and be with Xiao Yezi. Even if he liked her. He liked her, but it was buried deep in his heart. Every time his possessiveness exploded, he recognized himself. That was why he didn¡¯t want her to dress up nicely and attract other men. So he- Chapter 825 ? 825 The entire night. He said that she was ugly and told her to behave herself, but she could only revolve around him. However, his mistake was that his heart seemed to be unwilling to accept this. He was unwilling to accept that in this life, he would really have to follow their wishes and marry Xiao Yezi. He didn¡¯t know who he was competing with. However, just as he was feeling conflicted, the problem was solved. The person who solved it was not him. it was xiao yezi. Her solution was to leave by herself. At that moment, he panicked and lost his composure. His first reaction was disbelief. He found it ridiculous. How could she leave when she was so persistent? How could that be possible? However, the truth was the truth. Xiao Yezi had really given up on him. It was only then that he realized that the person he wanted the most had always been by his side, but he had ignored her. It was like an onion. He didn¡¯t believe that this was the heart he wanted, so he kept peeling it open, layer after layer, until there was nothing left. He didn¡¯t know that the onion heart was itself. It was just that he didn¡¯t see it clearly, didn¡¯t see through it, and thought it wasn¡¯t. However, everything was over when they were removed. Her heart had scattered, and she could no longer go back. He was actually more sober after The Hangover. He drank to boost his courage. Therefore, the more awake he was, the more heart-wrenching the pain was. And this heart-wrenching pain made him sit on the steps in front of her door and cry like a dog. little Yezi, little Yezi, Zhenzhen. Whenever Su Xun thought of the little one who used to pester him and call him ¡®brother¡¯, he felt as if he was going to fall into an eternal damnation. from a child, to a teenager, to an adult, she was not the only one who had given her feelings. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have seemed so impatient with her and even stopped to wait for her. He would not look at other boys and say that the girl Su Xun was pursuing was beautiful. He might look disdainful on the surface, but he was actually very proud of himself. She wouldn¡¯t say that she was ugly and attack her when she saw that someone was trying to pursue her. He wouldn¡¯t tell her that she was annoying or turn around to think of delicious food or fun things. She would still be the first person he thought of. Yes. He always did not mean what he said. She always said one thing and meant another. He was just that bad, that hateful. That was why he lost her. But deep down, he really did love her. He really did. What was even more tragic was that she didn¡¯t believe his words. She would never believe them again, Hanhan. what to do? He didn¡¯t want to lose her. But he seemed to have done something wrong again. He had been provoked by the man in the text message and had humiliated her and scolded her. However, he knew clearly in his heart that he was the one who should be scolded the most and the one who should die the most. What to do? Xiao Yezi seemed to really not want him anymore. He was so scared. He was really scared. On the steps of a three-story European-style idyllic villa, a man was crying his heart out, without any image at all. He was like a crazy drunkard or a stray dog without a home. The night in Rome was very, very cold. It had just rained in the morning, so the night was even colder. The cold wind blew, and a slender and disheveled figure fell asleep on the steps, with tears on his face. The cold wind assaulted him, and he shivered from the cold countless times. However, when his mouth was close, he would hear him calling out a person¡¯s name again and again. little ye, little ye, don¡¯t leave me, little ye. Chapter 826 ? 826 He fell down and got injured! Su Xun was freezing in the cold night outside, but Xiao Yezi was not having a good time either. She couldn¡¯t sleep for the whole night. When she finally fell asleep, tears flowed out of the corners of her eyes and wet her pillow. the next day. After sleeping for only three hours, she got up, washed up, got dressed, and ate. She was ready to go to work at the base. no matter what she felt, she still had to continue with her work. Moreover, she needed to be busy so that these things wouldn¡¯t affect her heart. Even if her eyes were still red and swollen. However, when she changed into proper clothes and went out in the morning, she opened the door and saw the scene outside. Her heart still trembled violently. She thought that he had already left. He didn¡¯t expect that. At that moment, Su Xun ¡­ He sat on the steps and buried his head in it, his whole body curled up. His clothes were untidy, his hair was messy, and the blood on his forehead was still there. He had not been treated. Even though it had already formed a scab. he had not woken up yet, like a homeless drunkard, decadent and dispirited. Looking at this scene, Xiao Yezi¡¯s nose felt sour, and her eyes ached and swelled. She clutched the bag in her hand tightly, feeling weak all over. Her fingertips were trembling. However, she still took a deep breath and pretended not to see anything as she slowly walked past him. & quot The sudden voice made Xiao Yezi¡¯s body tremble. Her hand holding the handrail of the stairs was tense, making her look slimmer. She slowly turned around. However, when she mustered the courage to turn around, she saw that Su Xun was still looking at her with his head lowered. The soft call just now seemed to be an illusion. however, the next second. Yingluo, little Yezi, Yingluo, Yingluo, I beg you, don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t leave me, please, Yingluo. Hearing such words coming out of his mouth, Xiao Yezi finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She turned around, bit her lip, and left in a hurry. It was as if he was afraid that he would turn back, turn back. Her movements seemed to have woken him up from his nightmare. He had a headache and a fever, and his throat was in pain, but he couldn¡¯t care because when he opened his eyes in a daze, he heard the sound of a car in the villa¡¯s courtyard. little Yezi, little Yezi, don¡¯t go-! When he was fully awake, he saw Xiao Yezi¡¯s white car was about to leave the villa. He rushed down the steps without caring about anything else. However, after sitting on the steps for the whole night, he suddenly got up and, in addition to the attack of the night¡¯s frost, his feet went soft and he rolled down the steps. He curled up in pain and groaned in pain, but he still tried to get up and chase after her. However, how could he be compared to a four-wheeled car? The car drove away without any hesitation, even though he had rolled down the steps and was struggling to get up on his own. He watched the car leave, and it really left Yingluo. Su Xun, who had not managed to get up, slammed his fist onto the ground. He slowly lowered his head and could not help but close his Scarlet eyes. He held back the despair and pain in his eyes, and held back the moisture in his eyes. how could he not know? How could he not know? she had clearly seen it. However, if he couldn¡¯t catch up, how could it really be this car? What he could not catch up to was her heart. She left without turning back, never looking back! why, why did she ¡­ Chapter 827 ? 827 He¡¯s dying, asking for results If he was so heartless, why didn¡¯t he give her another chance to escape? ¡°Ah-!!!¡± Su Xun roared in despair to vent his anger. But in the end, he was still immersed in the heart-wrenching pain, unable to extricate himself. She covered her eyes and choked in pain, unable to say a word. Only her shoulders were trembling. He knew he was wrong. He really knew he was wrong. I¡¯m begging God, can you take pity on me and not let Xiao Yezi leave me? I¡¯ll be good to her, I¡¯ll be good to her forever. Give him another chance, alright? ** From then on, Su Xun did not come to the base for a few days. Xiao Yezi accidentally overheard that Su Xun had not come to the base for a long time. She said that he had a serious illness, a cold, a fever, and vomiting, and could not be cured no matter what. Now, in just a few days, she had lost a few pounds. It was as if she had changed into a different person. She lay softly on the bed, as if she had no life at all. Occasionally, when he was asleep, he would subconsciously mumble something in his sleep. It seemed to be a name. It seemed to be a sentence. He would often cry while mumbling at night. It was said that men did not shed tears easily. When Su Xun¡¯s mother saw it, she was shocked. How many years had it been since she had seen her heartless son cry? How could she not feel heartache when her son was in this state? however, she felt even more sorry for him. It was also his own fault. When he was young, he had instilled too much energy into him, and had unknowingly created unnecessary restraints for him. In fact, Fu Jiu had always felt that this son of hers was very much like her. In the past, she didn¡¯t like to be restrained either. Therefore, when she was young and aggressive, she also hated being watched by their father. Su chen was a partner who went on various missions and a normal friend who kept a close watch on her. He didn¡¯t allow himself to go to nightclubs, smoke, or drink. They even secretly cut off their own flowers one by one. even if it was for his own good. However, some people might be wild in their bones and not bad in nature. All they needed was a space for their true self. She had been too careless. So that day. when she was with su xun at home, she asked him if he liked xiao yezi and if he loved her. if he didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t say anything. although she liked the innocent and cute xiao yezi, she wanted them to be happy together. She wasn¡¯t bound by groundless feelings. But who would have expected. When Su Xun heard what he said, he, who had thought that he was so weak that he was about to die, suddenly burst into tears again. At that time, Fu Jiu thought that even though it wasn¡¯t appropriate for an adult like her to show up, she should think of a way to solve this problem once and for all. He wanted to see if there was a chance to redeem himself. After all, they had been in a relationship for so many years, and Xiao Yezi truly loved Su Xun. Was she really going to break up with him just like that? But no matter what, she would respect Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart. That night, after Su Li received her mother¡¯s instructions, she gave Xiao Yezi a call. this time. It wasn¡¯t su Li who was looking for Xiao Yezi. because su li was pregnant. Xiao Yezi took two days off and flew to country F to find Su Li. It was also a way for him to relax his depressed mood that had lasted for several days. the morning xiao yezi came. They took a taxi and arrived at the beach. country f was such a country. The climate was mild all year round, the Four Seasons were like spring, and the scenery was picturesque. At the seaside. The sky was still as blue as ever, and seagulls were flying high in the sky. The tide was rising. The waves were huge, washing the black rocks clean. In the ocean view Hotel. A slender and clean figure appeared- Chapter 828 ? 828 He would wait for her and marry no one but her! He was wearing black Casual pants and a white shirt. His face was handsome and clean. In the open kitchen, she was wearing an apron and making breakfast. The sunlight shone on his slender body, making him look even warmer. His eyes were gentle. Little mu Luo ran over when she smelled the fragrance. brother nianbai, what did you make for sister li today? it smells so good. My stomach is growling. she asked. Chen nianbai looked at her with a faint smile. you can¡¯t eat this secretly. This soup is specially made for your sister li. I¡¯ll make more later for you to drink. ¡°Wow! it¡¯s really different now that you have a baby. haha, i¡¯m being treated better now.¡± Little mu Luo ran around smugly. At this time, Chen nianbai came upstairs with a bowl of soup. Downstairs, outside, Xiao Yezi was carrying a school bag and wearing a fresh overalls. Upstairs. Su Li was currently on the phone with someone while munching on fruit. He was lying on the bed in a very relaxed manner. However, in the next second ¡­ ¡°wait, what did you just say? Are you really planning to do that?¡± Hearing the voice of the person on the phone, Su Li immediately sat up on the bed, his face grave. The voice on the phone was very weak. It was a man¡¯s voice. sister, Yingluo, don¡¯t force her. No matter what she chooses, I don¡¯t think she will forgive me. She¡¯s back with me. It¡¯s my fault for turning back too late. His voice was still weak, and the words he said even revealed a hint of despair. B-but, sister Hanhan, I know I was wrong. If she really becomes someone else¡¯s woman, I¡¯ll wait for her too. She¡¯s always been the one waiting for me in the past, but now I want to wait for her, Hanhan. Even if she gets married, I¡¯ll still wait. I want to experience what it¡¯s like to wait for a long time, Hanhan. Just how much pain did she have to endure for her to be so determined when she left? She wanted to take a look along the path she had once taken. Even if she was really married. but he could no longer get out of this circle. after more than twenty years of being with her, he could no longer leave her. If she really left him forever in reality ¡­ Then he could only live in his own virtual world, think of her, and coexist with her. When Su Li heard him say these words, he really didn¡¯t know what he was feeling. She did not expect Su Xun to have really gone too far. She knew that he was serious. He had a fever, a cold, and vomited for a long time, but what medicine could not cure him? Unless it was a mental illness, he was depraved, dispirited, and his mental state was extremely bad. su li sighed softly. she never thought that su xun would actually become like this. however, she felt a little guilty. Hence, when she heard Su Xun¡¯s words, she quickly took another bite of the Apple to calm herself down. She was the one who introduced Xiao Yezi to an Yan. She had unintentionally become their ¡°matchmaker.¡± Although she always bullied her brother and lectured him, if he knew that she was the reason why things had developed to this point, he would probably be so angry that he would jump out of the bed and fight with her! At the moment, she could only sigh and say to him, ¡± brother, since you really intend to marry only Xiao Yezi in the future, then for the sake of our family¡¯s incense, I¡¯ll help you to mediate between them. In truth, when he said this, Su Li also wanted him to get better as soon as possible. How could she decide on Xiao Yezi¡¯s mentality? Just as she hung up, the door opened- Chapter 829 ? 829 sweet, that little pregnancy thing!(1) Chen nianbai brought the nutritious Lotus Lotus and black Chicken soup to Su Li. Su Li also hung up the phone. When he saw that the good drink had arrived, he immediately put on his shoes excitedly and was about to get off the bed. ¡°Xiao Li, wait a moment.¡± As Chen nianbai spoke, he walked around her with the purple clay pot on his back and walked toward the open balcony. There was an Open-Air Balcony with white floors, hanging rattan chairs, a wooden table, soft sand piled up in the corner, and two or three large conches inside. The sky was blue, the sea breeze was warm, and the sun was warm. Everything was so fresh, beautiful, and pleasant. Su Li didn¡¯t wash his hands and went over. sitting on the chair, drooling, her appearance suddenly looked very obedient and quiet, but from time to time, she wanted to reach out her hand and couldn¡¯t wait. Chen nianbai slapped her hand away. you can¡¯t eat without washing your hands. Go wash your hands. Su Li pursed his lips, but he still obediently went. when she returned, chen nianbai was already scooping soup for her with a porcelain spoon. the fragrance was overflowing, and the chopsticks and spoon were already in place. he had also placed a soft cushion on her seat for her to lean on. He was not a Prince. yet, he had made her live like a princess. Su Li carefully thought about it. After returning with little white, his life here seemed ordinary, but no one knew how warm and beautiful it was, and how rare it was for him. In the past 20 years or so, this was the only time she felt like she was living like a real person. It was rare and valuable. This was something she had never dared to dream of in the past. Because at that time, little white no longer existed. All of this was a miracle. After Su Li finished washing his hands, he walked over. However, when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, he wrapped his arms around his waist from behind. Chen nianbai was extremely calm. He did not turn around. what¡¯s the matter? quickly sit down and eat. su li pressed his face against his back, closed his eyes, and gently rubbed his face against his back. in a soft voice, he said, ¡± xiao bai, you¡¯re so good. ¡± Chen nianbai looked at her as she spoke. He was originally calm, but at this moment, he stopped what he was doing. She continued to hug him from behind. chen nianbai turned around and saw her leaning on his shoulder. he leaned over and kissed her on the lips. ¡± silly girl, ¡± he said gently. He was living for her. If he didn¡¯t treat her well, who would he treat well? Furthermore, she was pregnant for a month now. He could not afford to neglect her. As Su Li listened to his words, a sweet feeling spread from the bottom of his heart. She asked Chen nianbai to feed her. The two of them took turns taking bites, and she was extremely happy. speaking of the pregnancy, although su li felt that it was sudden, it was still within his expectations. She found out that she was pregnant because her body was in too much pain. She didn¡¯t know if the child in her stomach really had any genetic mutation or if it was really abnormal, because she had felt uncomfortable in her stomach since she was half a month old. How could an ordinary person have it so early? xiao bai thought that she was feeling unwell and had a stomach flu, so he brought her for a checkup. In the end, the doctor told her to go to the gynecologist for a checkup. She didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t think it would be that fast. Because if she was really pregnant, it meant that she had been shot on the day she returned. but the accident still happened. After the test results came out, she was indeed pregnant. The doctor was also amazed. There would be a physical reaction in half a month, but the doctor- Chapter 830 ? 830 Sweet, that little pregnancy thing!(2) Who would have thought that it was because of the child? it was only because of her physical condition. ¡®Alright then.¡¯ She had accepted the fact that she was pregnant. However, being pregnant was not a burden to her, nor did she like it. On the contrary, she liked it very much. He liked it very much. She was extremely excited. That was because Xiao Bai¡¯s health was not good and she had long wanted to get pregnant with his baby. So when the results of her checkup came out and she saw Xiao Bai outside, her brows were furrowed in worry. She rushed into his arms in a few steps and hugged him, crying on purpose. He was shocked and asked her what was wrong. At this time, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh through her tears and say that she was pregnant. Xiaobai¡¯s appearance at that time. Su Li thought that she would never be able to forget it. What was that? They were shocked. But how could he be just shocked? He stood there in a daze for a long time before he could believe that what she had said was true. She was pregnant with their child. He slowly lowered his head to look at her abdomen, his fingers trembling as if he wanted to touch it. However, in the end, he still clenched his fists and retracted them. However, the next second, he pulled her into his arms again and hugged her tightly. Tightly. It was hard to contain his excitement. He had always been a man of few words, so at that time, the only thing he could do was to hold her tightly, like the most precious treasure in the world. He kissed her forehead lovingly. Hence, when she returned home, Xiao Bai, who had always doted on her, spoiled her even more until she was almost disabled, not allowing her to do anything anymore. But of course, there were also painful things. It was morning vomiting. His morning vomiting was especially bad. When she woke up this morning, she retched, causing her to be unable to sleep well every morning. The little fellow in her stomach was too torturous. ** Xiao Yezi came in the morning. for the entire day, su li was with xiao yezi. Now that the two of them had met, they were not in a hurry to talk about that matter. Xiao Yezi kept circling around her stomach, and she was also very happy and excited. Until evening. The two of them went for a walk on the beach. The setting sun gradually sank into the boundless ocean. Su Li was wearing a long dress, and Xiao Yezi was still wearing a back strap dress. The two of them welcomed the sea breeze and gradually drifted away while facing the setting sun. su li sighed lightly. in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in. ¡± ye ¡®zi, if i don¡¯t mention it, will you just treat my brother¡¯s matter as a thing of the past? ¡± When Xiao Yezi heard this, she raised her head again, her voice gentle but serious. sister Li, I understand what you want to say, but I¡¯ve already thought it through in my heart. Su Li¡¯s heart thumped. He had thought it through. What clear? Could it be that she had failed before she could even speak? Xiao Yezi no longer looked at Su Li, only at her own feet, at the path she took step by step. She slowly said, ¡± sister li, actually, I¡¯ve always felt that there are some kind of women who are very pitiful. She lives without a sense of self and only stares at her man for the rest of her life. She¡¯s afraid of the slightest sound and becomes anxious. And I¡¯m really afraid that I¡¯ll become such a person. When she said this, she paused for a moment. yes, Su Xun does regret it, but he regrets it. It¡¯s not that he loves me, but that he¡¯s not used to me suddenly being gone. If I go back, he might still be in an ambiguous relationship with other women. Then, what exactly am I doing all this for? ¡± Chapter 831 ? 831 Her final answer, her choice and this time, I only want to live for myself. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll continue to be ambiguous with other women. My heart isn¡¯t that strong, and I don¡¯t want to become neurotic and stare at him to see if he has any other intentions. no, little Yezi, you can¡¯t say it so resolutely. It¡¯s not just because he can¡¯t bear to part with you. He actually loves you, but he just realized it too late. He always felt that you were forced to be with him by us, that you were tied together. He was deceived, but he really loves you in his heart. Su Li retorted, anxiously and tightly grabbing her wrist. when xiao yezi heard this, she pursed her lips and didn¡¯t respond, but her eyes flashed with complicated emotions. In fact, she was very clear. her denial of him, everything she said to sister li, wasn¡¯t she also saying it to herself? she was trying to convince herself. She convinced herself that she could not turn back. No matter how hard it was for her to let it go. Xiao Yezi looked at her, her lips curved into a heartache and helpless smile, her voice slightly hoarse, ¡± sister li, then can you imagine how it feels to have the person you¡¯ve spent so much effort to like, the person you¡¯ve been waiting for, to be casually hooked by someone else and then leave? ¡± Therefore, not only was she disappointed in Su Xun, but she also hated him to a certain extent. He knew that she had liked him for so long. However, he would still come into contact with other women. The feeling of his heart being trampled on was really too sad. Her heart ached. However, she didn¡¯t want to be consumed by these dark and depressing emotions, so she thought it through and escaped. She didn¡¯t want to let such a person affect her and destroy herself. When Xiao Yezi said this, Su Li¡¯s heart ached. It really pierced her heart. She suddenly felt that she was selfish. Everything that Xiao Yezi had suffered and suffered, she had never felt anything, so she had no right to persuade her to come back. However, the moment she thought that Xiao Yezi might really become someone else¡¯s wife in the future, her heart ached even more. She also wished that she could beat Su Xun until he was disabled. At this moment. Su Li clearly knew that this was unfair to Xiao Yezi, but she still could not help but swallow it down. She could not help but say, ¡± ye ¡®Zi, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard it, but Su Xun said that between the two of you, no matter what the outcome is, he will wait for you, just like how you waited for him back then. He will keep waiting, even if you get married, even if you give birth to a child, even if there¡¯s no ending between the two of you in this lifetime, he will still continue to wait, Hanhan. At this point, Su Li could no longer continue, because she knew Xiao Yezi¡¯s determination, but she also knew that her little brother really would continue to wait. That fellow was more serious than anyone else when he was serious. Su Li looked at her, as if waiting for her final answer.¡±That¡¯s why, ye ¡®Zi, you¡¯re tired.¡± But Xiao Yezi laughed. She looked at herself as if she had heard what she had said. There was no longer any ripple in her heart. She smiled indifferently and said softly, ¡± Su Xun, he used to be indifferent, but now, it¡¯s my turn. In the past, he had always been indifferent. &Nbsp; now. It¡¯s my turn. At that moment, Su Li¡¯s heart was filled with indescribable emotions. What had her brother done wrong? How could he be so stupid? He had pushed away the person he loved, alive and well. He was simply stupid to the extreme! By the time he got Xiao Yezi¡¯s answer, night had already fallen. Su Li prepared to ¡­ Chapter 832 ? 832 In the dark, that message &Nbsp; go back. xiao yezi shook her head and said with a faint smile, ¡± you can go back first. the scenery here is good. i want to stay a little longer. ¡± When Su Li heard this, he could only go back first by himself. In fact, she also needed to calm herself down. Xiao Yezi decided everything just like that. For her, this was also a heavy blow. No matter what, she would never have thought of this. At home, both her mother and Su Xun were waiting for her news. If Su Xun found out that Xiao Yezi had really given up on him and there was no way to salvage the situation, what should he do? &Nbsp; but ¡­ Su Li had also thought it through. Everyone was an independent individual, and they had the right to pursue everything they truly wanted. She loved each and every one of them, so no matter what the final choice was, she would respect it. So, when she was walking back, she suddenly stopped. Xiao Yezi¡¯s back was still facing her. Su Li shouted from behind her, ¡± ye Zi-! No matter what, I hope you¡¯ll be happy.¡± After that, she saw that Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t look back. She didn¡¯t care and turned to leave. But Su Li probably never thought of this. Under the cold moonlight, Xiao Yezi¡¯s sweet and youthful face was covered in tears. When she told her that Su Xun would wait for her for the rest of his life, she turned around and left after she finished speaking. She began to cry. She forced herself to remain calm and indifferent, but she began to collapse and disintegrate. Her face was covered in tears. His heart ached. She didn¡¯t understand why they had to end up like this. However, she still held on to her last bit of rationality and told herself that she could not turn back. it couldn¡¯t. Because ¡­ She was afraid of losing. ** Late at night. Ever since Su Li had returned, it was hard not to feel depressed. At night, Xiao Yezi slept in one of the other rooms in the ocean view Inn. Su Li lay on the bed, tossing and turning. Chen nianbai thought that she was feeling unwell, so he gently leaned over and reached out to touch her forehead. Feeling that the temperature on her forehead was normal, he asked softly and gently, ¡± Xiao Li, are you feeling uncomfortable? ¡± When Su Li heard his voice, his heart softened. She turned around and buried herself in his arms. After she got pregnant, there was less passion but more warmth. she buried herself in his arms. in the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back and told him everything. Chen nianbai quietly listened to her in the night. After he finished speaking, Chen nianbai gently stroked the hair on her forehead and said gently, ¡± I don¡¯t know if Su Xun will be able to wait for ye ¡®Zi, but I know that if you get married and have children with someone else one day, I won¡¯t appear in front of you. I¡¯ll just stay in a corner and silently watch over you and accompany you. If she was happy, he would be happy. if she was sad, he would be sad. When Su Li heard these words, he was truly moved to the extreme. Especially when she was faced with her brother¡¯s incomplete feelings, she felt even more fortunate. What did he do? In the end, under Xiao Bai¡¯s comfort, she was in a much better mood and had become more indifferent. Everyone had their own lives. No matter how worried others were, it was of no use. However, in the middle of the night. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she received a text message. it was from su xun. su li had seen it when he had forced himself to open his eyes to get his phone. Su Xun could not wait any longer. He was asking, asking himself Xiao Yezi¡¯s last wish, whether she was willing to give him another chance. Su Li was sleepy to begin with. However, she didn¡¯t want him to wait for long. She replied to him, but she was getting more and more sleepy. Just as she mumbled a word in a daze, she accidentally sent it. That one word was,¡±yes.¡± Chapter 833 ? 833 Master Zhan was touched after wearing the wedding dress After Su Li¡¯s word was sent out, she fell into a sweet dream. Chen nianbai gently took the phone away from his hand to avoid radiation and turned it off. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it during the day. She was already very tired. ** Xiao Yezi rested and played for two days before going back. However, as soon as they returned, they received important news from Xio. This group of people was going to attend the wedding! And they would hold a grand wedding in the castle in Rome-! However, at this time in t city. Sang Xia had gone to try on a wedding dress today. The wedding dress had been continuously made by eight people from Italy¡¯s chief wedding dress designers. Every thread was perfectly made with silver thread. The design this time followed the retro style of the Middle Ages completely. It was elegant, sexy, and Holy. He had specially sent the delivery men to the wedding dress shop to try on the wedding dress. When sang Xia went there, she went in by herself. Rong Zhan had something to attend to at the last minute and would be back later. There were always people accompanying her. However, when she was done changing into her wedding dress, Rong Zhan had also rushed over. He had just had an important matter to attend to, and he had personally supervised it from afar. He had developed a treasure that was meant to be given to sang Xia. So, when the thing was delivered, he immediately went to check it. Now that he had rushed back. Sang Xia had just come out of the fitting room after changing with the help of the manager of the wedding dress shop. Rong Zhan rushed back and happened to see that scene. Sang Xia came out, wearing an elegant and retro wedding dress that was elegant and sexy. The front of the milky white wedding dress was conservative, while the back was boldly exposed. Her fair and beautiful back could be seen at a glance. The most thoughtful thing was that it had accurately reserved the waist size during her pregnancy. The wedding dress was very long. The lower she went, the more complicated the outline of the flowers were. Each flower was stunning. Time flew by, and sang Xia was almost four months pregnant. When she wore this wedding dress, even though the design of the waist made her stomach not very obvious, it still had an invisible maternal glow. Her clear and beautiful face, every frown and smile, made people infatuated. Rong Zhan looked at her in front of the huge mirror as she looked at herself in the wedding dress. Her eyes were filled with shock, amazement, and at the same time happiness and joy. However, Rong Zhan was more touched. When sang Xia first saw the wedding dress, she thought that the design would be complicated. In fact, it was complicated. However, it was not complicated when she put it on. Every detail of the design moved her. A woman only had one wedding dress in her life. Why would she not want to be the most beautiful bride of the person she loved? This wedding dress was so perfect that it exceeded her expectations. Rong Zhan was really thoughtful. Before the wedding dress arrived, she did not even know that he had ordered a wedding dress in private. She looked at herself in the mirror and felt extremely happy and sweet. She turned around and was about to talk to someone when she saw Rong Zhan¡¯s figure. He was standing not far away, looking at her without moving. The emotions in his eyes were complicated and touched. Sang Xia smiled. She held the wedding dress in her hand and slowly walked toward him. Rong Zhan¡¯s fingertips could not help but tremble. When she walked over with a smile, Rong Zhan was so touched that he carefully hugged her in his arms. he kept kissing her forehead. This was probably the happiest thing in the world. The woman you loved, that day, put on a wedding dress for you and got pregnant with your child. Author Jun: ¡± f * ck, I fell asleep while writing last night. I want to sh * t. When my period comes, I can¡¯t drink coffee and cry like a storm. [ I¡¯ll update one chapter first, and then I¡¯ll immediately rush to update it after the exam. I can¡¯t stand the lack of updates. Please don¡¯t give it up. A new week is like a storm. I¡¯ve been thrown into the Pacific Ocean. Let¡¯s hurry up and get 100 book coins as a reward for 10 draws! ] Chapter 834 ? 834 The little incident in the changing room rong zhan was so touched that he did not dare to hug her too tightly. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Rong Zhan could almost imagine the day when rose petals slowly fell from the sky in the castle. The bright red petals and the beautiful vintage wedding dress made her walk towards him slowly. The two of them walked toward each other, exchanged rings under the priest¡¯s oath, and realized a real wedding in front of many family and friends. he didn¡¯t know why. Just thinking about it made Rong Zhan feel so touched. marriage was clearly so close to her, yet it felt so far away. the date was set to be an auspicious day in half a month. However, he also felt that the wedding scene with her was like a dream in his mind. It was something that he could only look at but not touch. Now that they were really going to get married, it felt a little unreal. When sang Xia was changing out of the wedding gown, Rong Zhan went into the changing room to help her change. As she was pregnant, she did not wear high heels. The custom-made crystal flats were not here yet, so she was wearing her own flat shoes. When she sat on the chair, Rong Zhan knelt down on one knee and helped her change her shoes. Then, he helped her take off her expensive wedding dress bit by bit. The back of the dress was bare-back, and the front was conservative and abstinent, but the back was extremely sexy and charming. When Rong Zhan was changing her from the back, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and leave hot and wet kisses on her white and tender back. She didn¡¯t wear any undergarments inside, only a bra sticker. As her clothes slid down slowly, she couldn¡¯t help but moan softly as Rong Zhan kissed her. She leaned into his arms softly. Rong Zhan lowered his head and kissed her lips. He held her tightly in his arms and couldn¡¯t help but rub her everywhere. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help himself. He had been abstinent for a long time. he really didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. It was the same now, even if he was in great pain. He still finished changing his clothes. However, when the two of them came out again, sang Xia¡¯s face was as beautiful as a peach blossom, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were burning, and the changing room was filled with a charming and gentle atmosphere. The wedding dress was taken away by them. It seemed like they were just waiting for the day of the wedding to come. While sang Xia was in the car, Rong Zhan could not help but say, ¡± my dear wife, I want to get married soon. I want to realize this dream of a wedding. Sang Xia held his hand to comfort him, looking much calmer. good things take time. It¡¯s only been half a month. How¡¯s the preparation in Rome? when are we going? ¡± tomorrow night. After the wedding, we¡¯ll go on our honeymoon and rest until you give birth to our child safely. He had already prepared everything. hearing this, sang xia felt moved. She liked this feeling. She liked the feeling of relying on him. She liked it when he solved everything and she was under his wings. She was greedy. She knew that this might not be good, but the taste was like poison, addictive. However ¡­ Now, it seemed that everything had gone too smoothly. Sang Xia did not forget the danger she had faced earlier, and she did not forget the hidden dangers. However, it was too peaceful now. It gave them a feeling that they would be so happy in the future. She hoped so. However, would the marriage that she had been looking forward to really come true? ** Sang Xia and the others were ready to leave for Rome the next day. Chapter 835 ? 835 The huge change in his body (1) Everything would be held in Rome. Rome was Rong Zhan¡¯s real home, and her own biological father was also in Rome. However, just before they set off, Butler Albert said that someone was stopped outside, but he was asked to pass him a thick kraft paper envelope. Butler Albert had checked it and found no danger. It was money. Sang Xia looked at the envelope. It was a thick stack of paper. However, there was not only money inside, but also a letter. There were only a few words of thanks on it. The name at the end of the line was Xu Mo. Sang Xia immediately asked Albert to invite Xu Mo in, and she followed him out to see what had happened to Xu Mo, who had escaped from the desert. She remembered that Xu Mo had told her that his family was in the capital and that they were quite well-off. young Madam, that young man left after delivering the things. He didn¡¯t stay for long. When sang Xia heard the security guard¡¯s words, she frowned slightly. She did not go back but walked out of the villa to see if he was still there. Sang Xia went out to take a look. She looked around and did not see anyone walking in the distance. She shook her head and decided to go in. However, the moment he turned around ¡­ She seemed to have accidentally caught a glimpse of a figure squatting in a corner, curled up completely. With that quick glance, she could see that the figure was also dressed in tattered clothes. She suddenly stopped. He just felt that the figure seemed a little familiar. Butler Albert, who was beside her, noticed that she was looking at him. He immediately looked over as well. However, his eyes widened when he saw her. He pointed at her and said, ¡± that¡¯s right, young Madam. That¡¯s the man just now. Why hasn¡¯t he left yet? he¡¯s even squatting down here. Butler Albert said and was about to walk over. Sang Xia pulled him back and looked at the figure. She said, ¡± it¡¯s alright, Butler Albert. I¡¯ll go and see him myself. Albert kept a certain distance behind him. Sang Xia walked over by herself. To be honest, she had never thought that she would see Xu Mo again in such a manner and at such an occasion. After all, she and Xu Mo could be considered to be fated. They had traveled together in the desert, and she had originally wanted to invite him in to attend her wedding. Sang Xia slowly walked up to Xu Mo. ¡°Xu Mo?¡± she asked. The person who had been sitting there all this time was slightly startled, and then slowly raised his head. This was the first time sang Xia had seen Xu Mo¡¯s true appearance. Compared to his sorry appearance in the desert, he was still wearing black-rimmed glasses. He did look like a Science and Engineering student in college. However, Xu Mo was not bad looking and had his own unique temperament. However, what kind of aura was that? He was somewhat helpless and depraved. Dressed in simple clothes, he looked like a despondent young master of the capital who had not bathed for a few days. Xu Mo was shocked to see sang Xia. However, the next second, he realized what kind of state he was in. He immediately stood up unsteadily with the help of the wall. ¡°S-sister sang Xia, why are you here?¡± He asked in a mumble. Sang Xia looked at him. There was no emotion in her eyes. She asked calmly, ¡± tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± As she spoke, she took out a stack of money from the brown envelope. Chapter 836 ? 836 The huge change in his body (2) also, I think you should buy some decent clothes for yourself. How are you going to leave the desert? your life is getting worse. Xu Mo looked embarrassed, and his eyes darted around as if he could not face her for a while. In the end, he slowly said, ¡± this money is my savings from my part-time job. I¡¯m sorry that it took so long to return it to you. sang xia just looked at him without any expression on her face. just as xu mo¡¯s expression turned a little awkward and he was trying to find an excuse to leave, sang xia suddenly asked, ¡± did something happen at your family? ¡± As soon as he said this. Xu Mo¡¯s face immediately turned pale. Sang Xia took a deep breath and did not ask further. the fact that you¡¯re willing to return it to me shows that you have a backbone. Take this money first. No matter what happens, you still have to adjust your condition first. Xu Mo¡¯s fingers trembled as he looked at the stack of money. In the end, he still took it and held it tightly. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡± sister sang Xia, I¡¯ll return this money to you in multiple folds in the future. Sang Xia smiled without saying a word. In the end, she still found out about Xu Mo. xu mo¡¯s mother had passed away early. the year she passed away, his father had married another woman, and he had started to study abroad. his father was a rich entrepreneur, but during xu mo¡¯s time in the desert, his family had also undergone a huge change. His father was reported for commercial crime and went to jail. His stepmother transferred the huge amount of money in his family¡¯s business to him and fled with the money. As his father¡¯s son, he had to bear a debt of hundreds of millions in an instant. Even his house and car were auctioned off. He had been reduced from a rich young master to a debt-ridden rat on the street. Everything had changed drastically in just half a month. He took the money from sang Xia because he had not eaten for a few days. He did not want to be defeated just like that. He wanted to make a comeback. He wanted to stand up again on his own. Even if he had to pay off those debts for the rest of his life, he had to live on. She had worn out her shoes and found this place. She had been thinking that she couldn¡¯t return the other favors for the time being, but she had to return the money. However, the biggest blow to Xu Mo was not his family, but his studies. back then, I tried my best to get into mit, but now I can¡¯t go back to school. I don¡¯t even have the right to go abroad. They¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll run away. A few days ago, the school reopened, and if I couldn¡¯t go back, I would be expelled. The school is my everything, but now, I can¡¯t even leave the country. I can only squat in the corner of the airport. I really don¡¯t want to admit that this is my future. sang xia brought xu mo back. after xu mo gobbled up the food, he continued to talk while eating. in the end, he could not help but have his eyes redden and wanted to wipe his tears. Sang Xia did not expect such a huge change to happen to Xu Mo¡¯s body in such a short period of time. It was like a dream. One could imagine how desperate it would be to face a debt of hundreds of millions and to be expelled by the world¡¯s best University of Technology. That was his dream. However, sang Xia was most touched by Xu Mo¡¯s attitude. In his desperate and difficult times, he hadn¡¯t completely given up. He still wanted to rise up and slowly pay off his debts with his own hands. For a rich young master to not be crushed like this, at least sang Xia felt that it was rare. Rong Zhan also knew about Xu Mo¡¯s matter, but he looked much calmer than sang Xia. Author Jun: ¡± the plot development will be very, very fast. After the exam, I¡¯ll update my novel as fast as I can. My ticket has been thrown away. In the storm, I¡¯ll cry and give brother nine motivation! I¡¯ll draw 10 rewards. In addition, I¡¯ll send private messages to the babies who helped brother nine score five stars and left comments on the QQ Browser to reward them. Finally, I¡¯m asking for votes! Chapter 837 ? 837 A heaven-defying wedding gift for her (1) It was as if he didn¡¯t think much of it. Or perhaps, in his eyes, there was nothing in this world that could make him care except for her. Rong Zhan had not expressed his attitude all this while. It was only when he invited Xu Mo to attend his wedding and Xu Mo wanted to reject him because of his personal situation that Rong Zhan spoke up indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re carrying a debt of hundreds of millions now, and you¡¯re still short of two days to pay back the money? Kid, don¡¯t miss any opportunity you can grab.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were deep and secretive. Indeed. Xu Moyuan studied in an overseas school and was not very clear about the outside world. He did not even pay much attention to sang Xia, the newly-formed Sun Group. Therefore, he naturally did not know what kind of person Rong Zhan was. What kind of identity and ability did he have? Xu Mo was stunned by his words. Sang Xia smiled at him and said, ¡± that¡¯s true, Xu Mo. You¡¯re bound to be blessed after surviving a great disaster. However, your blessing is not in the present but in the near future. I believe that as long as you have the strength, you¡¯ll be able to make a beautiful comeback in the future. when xu mo heard these words, he was deeply touched. even though he did not know what these words meant, he was already very gratified that they were encouraging him. After all, his current situation couldn¡¯t be any worse. On the same day. xu mo agreed to fly to rome with them. In Rome, Rong Zhan had prepared a gift for sang Xia. Previously, in t city, he had sent her a model of it. On the day of their arrival. Rong Zhan brought sang Xia to the headquarters in Rome. A group of people in the base showed up. Because the wedding was going to be held in half a month, the atmosphere in the base was heated up. Su Xun enthusiastically led them to the underground parking lot of the base. Ever since Su Xun received his sister¡¯s text message, his physical condition had improved. Although he would occasionally catch a cold and cough once or twice, his overall mental state was good. It was as if his body had been injected with some kind of vitality, and he had the motivation to live on. When Rong Zhan, sang Xia, and the rest went to the underground parking lot, Xu Mo followed. However, when he came here, he was like a curious baby, looking around and exclaiming. Just the fact that the elevator could be controlled by voice and could switch to hundreds of languages was enough to shock him. The design of the place was simply high-tech. Occasionally, when a certain floor stopped, you could see automatic robots moving around inside. He was really addicted to everything here. Finally, they arrived at the basement first floor, in the underground parking lot. The people who had never been here were all stunned. The underground parking lot was not as simple as an ordinary underground parking lot. It was more than a thousand square meters, very large and very high. Not only were there cars on the ground, but there were also cars suspended in the air. The interior was filled with nuclear-powered lights. There were no blind spots in the thousand-meter underground garage. As soon as they entered, they saw professionals in uniform checking the cars, repairing or replacing them with new ones. The cars here all belonged to the staff of the firearms group. there were professionals who would update and replace the latest technology in their cars. At this moment, Su Xun, who was wearing a dark brown coat, walked to the front. Chapter 838 ? 838 This is awesome He said something into his earpiece, and a car slowly drove over from the sky. It opened. Yes, it was indeed open. There was a one-way track on it, and what was even more surprising was that there was no one in the car. Su Xun passed a cell phone-like object to Rong Zhan. After Rong Zhan took it, he pressed a button casually and the car slid down slowly. With a beautiful drift, the car stopped in front of them. damn, what a beautiful car! Xu Mo saw this from behind and couldn¡¯t help but praise. Su Xun glanced at him and smiled disdainfully. what a joke. Although the exterior of the car was good looking, it was the most unremarkable thing compared to the other functions of the car. Sang Xia had been staring at the car of an unknown brand. It had a smooth and beautiful design. It was a white sports car and was very eye-catching. She knew that it must be expensive. but the wedding gift he was talking about was this car? Right now. Rong Zhan asked the others to leave, leaving only sang Xia behind. Something that could not be seen by others was naturally something good. rong zhan brought the hand in his hand to sang xia. ¡°What is this for?¡± Sang Xia asked in surprise. Rong Zhan passed her the phone and walked behind her to hug her from behind. They held the thing together and explained to her on the spot. other than daily use, this phone can control the car in all aspects. Wife, the car in front of you is not only a car but also a weapon. You can say that it¡¯s more powerful than a tank. as he spoke, rong zhan taught her hand in hand and demonstrated it to her. ¡± look, through this phone, this car can be driven by no one. no one can open the door without your permission. furthermore, it can withstand attacks from bazookas and above without being damaged. ordinary bullets are even more out of the question. other than its high-energy defense capabilities, let me introduce you to its attack capabilities. ¡± That¡¯s right. This car had been developed gradually, but this was the first one. Its security system was definitely frighteningly high. Even in the water, it had first aid. their own cars had indeed been modified, but there was only one car that could achieve such an effect. Giving this car to his wife would, to a certain extent, guarantee her safety. At that moment, sang Xia was not as flawless as Rong Zhan had thought. She only felt surprised and excited. As Rong Zhan explained the operation to her, she only felt that it was too cool. Of course, he also knew how difficult it was to make one or two of these cars. The technology was extremely rigorous, and they were all the most advanced technology in the world. sang xia had a high iq and was able to understand the situation well. rong zhan was worried that she would be able to do it, but after she took the phone and operated it casually, the car cooperated with her perfectly. ¡°How is it? not bad, right?¡± Sang Xia could not help but curl her lips into a proud smile. Rong Zhan looked at how fast she was and how happy she was. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on the cheek. His eyes were full of love as he said, ¡± yes, my woman is the best. The smile on sang Xia¡¯s lips deepened. The reason why Rong Zhan gave her this was to ensure her safety. No matter if he was by her side or not, he had to ensure his own safety. At that moment, sang Xia could not imagine that the car would save her life in such a way not long after. Chapter 839 ? 839 Being followed by the enemy, it¡¯s finally here ** Rong Zhan was carried out of the car immediately. Sang Xia and Rong Zhan¡¯s fingerprints were recorded in the car, which showed that no one could touch the car except for the two of them. rong zhan stayed at the base to settle some things. On the way back, sang Xia drove her own car, with Xu Mo sitting in the back. They had arranged accommodation for Xu Mo in Rome and had been waiting for the wedding. Along the way, Xu Mo kept praising the car and pestering sang Xia to ask who they were, who Rong Zhan was, and where the base was. As sang Xia listened to Xu Mo¡¯s endless praises about everything in the base, she finally could not help but smile and ask, ¡± do you want to come in and work? ¡± When Xu Mo heard this, he was clearly a little shocked. no, no, I can. Can I really? ¡± he wasn¡¯t stupid. everything in those bases, as well as their identities, were far more powerful than he had imagined. if he could really get in, he would probably wake up laughing from his dreams. In his opinion, those fields were definitely the most leading technologies in the world. However, who were they exactly? if they weren¡¯t bad people, they wouldn¡¯t have killed him. Sang Xia smiled. it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a chance to come in. It¡¯ll depend on your own ability! Xu Mo then said something to sang Xia in a hurry. Sang Xia was about to reply when she suddenly felt that something was not right. there was a car behind him that was following him. She had already turned three streets in a row, but she was still steadily following him with two cars between them. She slowed down and deliberately avoided the two cars behind her, letting them pass first. She went to look at the car that was following her more carefully. Now that she had this car that was even more impressive than a tank, at least she was not afraid of the situation behind her. If she could defend against a rocket launcher, what was the point of the situation behind? The weapons of the firearms group were so powerful that they could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. what¡¯s going on? why are we moving so slowly? sister sang Xia, are you feeling unwell? do you need me to drive? ¡± Xu Mo asked worriedly. there¡¯s someone following us, ¡± sang Xia replied without even blinking. They had been followed the moment they returned. It had to be said that the other party was very clear about their every move and was paying close attention to them. ¡°what? someone is following us?¡± When Xu Mo heard this, he was shocked and quickly turned around to look. It was fine if he didn¡¯t turn his head, but the moment he did, he screamed in shock and almost fell off the back seat. sang xia saw it as well. In the rearview mirror, she saw that the driver of the car behind was a tall and strong tattooed man. In the passenger seat was a woman with purple lipstick. She was playing with a gun in her hand and had a strange smile on her face. Xu Mo saw the two of them following closely behind them. Most importantly, they had guns in their hands. Xu Mo, who had never seen such a situation before, felt his legs go soft. however, sang xia was unnaturally calm. moreover, these two people were not the main reason for his attention. what attracted him was the woman sitting in the back seat of the black suv behind them. She had short purple-gray hair and was wearing a tight-fitting black shirt. Her face was expressionless. Sang Xia was all too familiar with that person. As expected, he still came out at this time. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. It was Mu Zi. [ author Jun: there¡¯s still more updates. Please vote for storm! ] The 10 winners from the voting will be announced tonight! ] Chapter 840 ? 840 she shot at him and peed herself in fear sang xia was clear that mu zi¡¯s appearance at this time was just to give her a show of authority. she wanted to tell her that if she appeared before her wedding, she would be on edge and would not have a good time. Sang Xia laughed coldly in her heart. Sang Xia knew that Mu Zi had always wanted to take revenge, but he had not succeeded in the desert. s-sister sang Xia, what should we do now? they have guns! Xu Mo lowered his head as he spoke. He was so scared that his face had turned pale. sang xia glanced at him and said calmly, ¡± if you¡¯re scared, just close your eyes. you¡¯ll be fine in a while. ¡± When Xu Mo heard that, he almost knelt down. This sister sang Xia, she said it so easily! He had met a bad person! This is killing me! How could he have thought that he would encounter such a thing when he had just arrived in Rome? no, no, sister sang Xia. Look, they¡¯re driving an SUV. They¡¯re constantly moving closer to block the view of the outside world. Once they shoot, we¡¯ll-¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Mo, who was leaning against the car door, saw the woman in the front passenger seat opposite him. He half-opened the window, whistled at them, and revealed a malicious smile. Especially when they saw Xu Mo¡¯s terrified look in the car, they were even more pleased. moreover, he didn¡¯t seem to expect that he would succeed so easily today. there wasn¡¯t even a bodyguard following behind. he just wanted to scare her, but he didn¡¯t expect that he could take the opportunity to get rid of this woman! The woman in heavy makeup in the passenger seat immediately raised the pistol in her hand and began to aim. Xu Mo watched on in fear, his mind completely blank. He wanted to pull sang Xia down, but he could not understand why she was not cooperating at all and just drove so calmly. Was she crazy? At this moment, Xu Mo saw that the woman¡¯s gun was actually aimed at him! He was instantly shocked, so scared that his soul almost came out. The other party laughed mockingly and impolitely detained the flight for a small fry like him. Xu Mo¡¯s entire body stiffened, and his blood froze. He could not move no matter what as he watched the bullet fly toward him. Time seemed to have slowed down at that moment. Xu Mo saw the bullet almost penetrate the glass and hit himself. However, at this moment- ¡°bang-!¡± The bullet hit the glass, but in the next second, not only did the bullet not penetrate through, but it even bounced back with a thunderous force-! Even if the angle was slightly off, it still pierced through their car window and hit Mu Zi, who was sitting behind with a cold face, on the back of the car. Xu Mo was dumbfounded when he saw this. F * ck, wait, what¡¯s going on? The woman who had fired the shot widened her eyes in disbelief. She looked at the back seat and relaxed when she saw that Mu Zi was fine. Then, she said something. When Xu Mo saw her turn around and continue to shoot, he suddenly felt his hair stand on end. This time, Xu Mo knew to Dodge. However, as the bullets outside fell one after another, he felt that things were real and that something was really wrong. The glass didn¡¯t even shatter! This window of his was bulletproof. F * ck. no wonder the bullets couldn¡¯t get through. xu mo finally understood why sang xia was so calm. However, Xu Mo was still completely unaware that this was only the beginning. Its defensive capabilities were far more than that. The weapon¡¯s active offensive capabilities were even more terrifying. now- [ author: here comes the exciting part. There¡¯s a big show tomorrow. Thank you for abandoning the treatment for laziness, love, Qinghan, the only, love yourself, Jianli, RUO Xue has feelings, the cute boss, go with the flow, and the girl who¡¯s too lazy to be moved. 100 book coins for the 11th baby. You can receive it by PM-sending to brother nine. Continue to draw 10 storm tickets! ] Chapter 841 ? 841 Sister sang is so cool! She¡¯s crushing the enemy (1) the woman in the passenger¡¯s seat saw that the gun could not penetrate, the angle was not good, and it was extremely easy for the gun to bounce back and hit her own people. her expression immediately changed and became extremely ugly. As for sang Xia, she was driving nonchalantly, as if she was not even willing to give them a glance. Seeing this, Xu Mo was no longer afraid. When he got up and saw the woman¡¯s sullen and ugly face, he grinned and laughed! The woman¡¯s face contorted as she looked at Xu Mo¡¯s smug expression. She seemed to be extremely embarrassed and angry. However, the next second, a cold smile flashed across her lips. A machine gun appeared. He took out a machine gun and was about to start firing. Normal bullet-blocking glass couldn¡¯t withstand a continuous attack. ¡°¨Cck-!¡± When Xu Mo saw the machine gun being set up, he cried out in surprise and quickly lowered his head to hide. In the next second, the door was shot, and the bullet shells fell to the ground. The flames kept exploding on the car¡¯s Windows. Xu Mo covered his ears, but he realized that the glass window¡¯s bulletproof effect was surprisingly good. He could not even feel the vibrations. At that moment, he tried to get up again. Looking at the calm sang Xia, he said in surprise and surprise, ¡± Oh my God, sister sang, why is your car¡¯s defense so strong? it¡¯s completely fine! The woman opposite them looked a little flustered and exasperated when she saw that the machine gun was not bad at all. Not to mention, Xu Mo was still looking at them curiously as if he could not see through them. It made their faces burn. This car was hard to deal with, but this was a rare opportunity. There were only the two of them in the car. If they couldn¡¯t even handle it, they would seem too useless. however, at this moment. The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched, and she said to him calmly, ¡± Xu Mo, don¡¯t laugh at them anymore. Put on your seat belt. It¡¯s our turn to do it. Xu Mo was a little scared when he heard that, but he was excited when he saw how calm sang Xia was. He did not forget to say, ¡± sister sang Xia, be careful of your stomach. Let¡¯s run if we can. We don¡¯t want to hurt the baby. Sang Xia glanced at him from the rearview mirror and blurted out, ¡± ¡°You talk too much.¡± Xu Mo,¡±Yingluo.¡± He had just fastened his seat belt in a flurry when the car he was in suddenly rammed into the SUV that was chasing him. They didn¡¯t use any artillery fire, but simply and violently crashed through. A supercar was facing a large SUV. It looked like he was looking for a beating if he hit it. However, the actual situation was completely different. As soon as the car hit the SUV, the SUV was knocked off course and almost hit the guardrail in the middle of the road. In the back seat, Mu Zi¡¯s expressionless face seemed to crack. sang xia laughed in her heart. she suddenly accelerated and overtook them. The car behind was provoked. The tattooed man cursed in a low voice and gave chase. Sang Xia followed the GPS and chose a suspension bridge route. She quickly drove there. ¡°Sister sang Xia, where are we going? this isn¡¯t the route we¡¯re going.¡± Wasn¡¯t the top priority now to escape? ¡°This is indeed not the route we want to take, but it¡¯s theirs.¡± Xu Mo misunderstood what he heard. She felt that sang Xia was up to something ¡­ Chapter 842 ? 842 Sister sang is so cool, she¡¯s crushing the enemy!(2) In fact, it was indeed so. Sang Xia followed the navigation instructions and went straight to the nearest suspension bridge. It was 100 meters and 50 meters long, and below it was the rolling river. The car behind him was desperately trying to catch up with him. He slowed down, and the other car caught up with him again. ¡°This is bad! Sister sang Xia, how could you drive up here? I think they¡¯re trying to hit us with their car!¡± Xu Mo¡¯s face, which had just calmed down, began to turn pale again. It was useless for them to open fire, and they were obviously trying to RAM their heads back. If they were to RAM their heads against the suspension bridge, wouldn¡¯t they be sent crashing into the river below? Sang Xia did not look at him. She did not seem to be listening to what Xu Mo was saying. The next moment, their car suddenly changed course and overtook them from the side, directly crashing into sang Xia¡¯s car. Sang Xia dodged on purpose, which frightened Xu Mo so much that he almost constipated when he looked at the rolling river under the suspension bridge. [ engine, the left side of the vehicle is under attack. Please choose the weapon type: ] M134, GAU-17/type a SSQ, -7 bazooka Xu Mo was dumbfounded when he heard this voice. He was a little confused. However, the next second, sang Xia looked at the car that was closely chasing them from the side. Seeing that it was about to crash into them again, she chose one of them unhurriedly. Immediately, the left side of the car began to change. A row of GAU-17/a rapid-fire guns appeared on top and bottom, and the electronic eye was directly aimed at the SUV that attacked them. when they saw what was happening on the side of the car, their expressions changed. ¡°Goodbye.¡± the corners of sang xia¡¯s lips curled up, and she fired without hesitation. Xu Mo had no idea what was going on, but after the system in the car beeped, he suddenly heard the sound of gunfire coming from their car. The concentrated and powerful gunfire had knocked over the SUV opposite them. The rapid-fire machine gun¡¯s maximum firing rate was 6000 rounds per minute, not to mention that it was equipped with two rows of 10 firing ports. The swift and violent attacks instantly turned the enemy¡¯s car into a hornet¡¯s nest. The powerful firepower directly overturned the car and knocked it into the guardrails of the suspension bridge. Half of the car was knocked out by the huge impact, and half of the car was suspended in the suspension bridge. Below them was the rolling river water. All of this happened in just two seconds. This scene instantly paralyzed the traffic on the suspension bridge. The drivers exploded, and several cars slammed on the brakes. Those who didn¡¯t react in time were directly rear-ended. Xu Mo was so shocked that he could stuff an egg in his mouth. In the blink of an eye, the car had turned into a hornet¡¯s nest and was stuck there, on the verge of falling. sang xia¡¯s eyes were calm as she clicked on another weapon mode. In an instant, an M134 appeared above the car. This precious weapon had a nickname, ¡± fire god cannon. She pressed the ¡®fire¡¯ button, and the cannon instantly aimed at the car and fired. Xu Mo watched as a car that was already on the verge of collapse was suddenly attacked by a huge fireball. With a bang, the entire SUV was sent flying by the fireball. It exploded in the air and fell into the rolling river below. This scene made everyone tremble with fear. The sound of police sirens began to come closer and closer. At this time, there were no more cars within a thirty-meter distance from the suspension bridge to sang Xia¡¯s car. Everyone was hiding far away from the terrifying car, afraid that they would be in trouble. They were even more afraid of a terrorist attack. Seeing the huge splash of water under the river, sang Xia calmly- Chapter 843 ? 843 Sister sang is so cool, she¡¯s crushing the enemy!(3) sang xia calmly put away all her weapons and quickly drove away before the other party arrived. Xu Mo had long been dumbfounded, but he was also shocked by this scene. He felt so comfortable that all the pores on his body opened up. The sound of the police siren behind him woke him up. He did not have time to tell sang Xia about his feelings. He panicked and said, ¡± what should we do, sister sang Xia? the people behind are catching up. In front, in front, it¡¯s over. They have set up a roadblock in front. The suspension bridge is going to be blocked-! As Xu Mo spoke, he saw that a roadblock had been set up on the suspension bridge ahead. A thick rope made of steel and concrete was being pulled tightly in front of them. The car would definitely flip over if it rushed forward rashly! xu mo only felt that they would definitely not be able to escape. they would catch them. The accident on the suspension bridge had been seen by so many surveillance cameras. They must be the entire city trying to arrest the car. Sang Xia looked at the thick rope roadblock in front of her, which was made of condensed steel and concrete, hanging low in the air. She calmly pressed another button. In the next second, a sharp diamond knife that could turn 800 times in a second suddenly drilled out of the front of the car. It was made of the world¡¯s toughest material, coupled with its terrifying spinning speed. When the car rushed past, the high-speed spinning blades immediately cut the thick steel concrete rope into powder. The rope was instantly stretched and whipped to the ground, causing sparks to fly. ¡°What the hell is this-! F * ck, you can even do this!¡± Xu Mo was simply stunned. He was clearly a man of science and Technology who was looking at Wen Xuxu, but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but curse! They were completely subdued by this car! The car quickly left the suspension bridge before the other party caught up. The people on the other side of the suspension bridge caught up with them and planned to outflank them. Xu Mo started to worry again. Sang Xia followed the route found by the GPS and quickly slid into the sea of cars. sister sang Xia, what should we do? our car has been locked on by the electronic eye. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯re all over the city after our car. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were calm as she said, ¡± what are you so anxious about? ¡± She looked as if she was not five months pregnant, but had to hold a cigarette in her mouth. How could Xu Mo not be anxious? it was a red light, so they stopped the car. Behind them, two cars were catching up with them with their sirens blaring. Seeing that they were approaching them, Xu Mo held his breath and his forehead was covered in sweat. They were afraid that they would be captured. However, what happened next was completely unexpected. It was as if he had been blinded. After the two cars caught up to them, they ignored their own car and drove away as if their car was invisible. Or were they blind? Xu Mo was dumbfounded. Sang Xia¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Because three minutes ago. The car was in the blind spot of the electronic eye, and their white car seemed to have transformed in an instant. It turned black, and the car plate numbers were changed one by one. In front of the car, the of a leslance appeared. He had completely changed his appearance! Xu Mo was still in the car, not knowing what was going on. After the police left, he poked his head out and suddenly saw that their car had changed. He instantly screamed and patted his little heart. He was completely scared out of his wits. Mama! Chapter 844 ? 844 unexpected things What had he just experienced? what kind of car was this? the car drove all the way to the courtyard of rong zhan¡¯s villa in rome and stopped. Xu Mo¡¯s legs were weak when he came down. After sang Xia got out of the car, she gently touched the body of the car, and the corners of her mouth curved into a perfect arc. He seemed to be in a great mood. Mu Zi, that b * tch, should be dead this time, right? Just as she was thinking about this, her phone rang. Sang Xia took a look and saw that it was Rong Zhan. Could it be that what had happened earlier had already alarmed him? As expected. The moment Rong Zhan called, he told her about this. Although Rong Zhan knew that this car was powerful, he was still worried. Furthermore, he was on his way back. Seeing that he was in a hurry to come back, sang Xia could not help but say, ¡± I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t you know what the present is? ¡± As she spoke, a smile appeared on her lips. I like it very much. Rong Zhan sighed and did not praise her. wait for me to come back. I have something to tell you. Cheng Donglin was driving while Rong Zhan sat in the back with a computer on his lap. the images on the computer were the series of events that had happened in her car, but it was not limited to that. Sang Xia returned to the villa to wait for his return. When Rong Zhan rushed back, he had an indescribable expression. when he saw xu mo, he stopped in his tracks. his eyes darkened and he seemed to have thought of something. he turned around and instructed cheng donglin, ¡± donglin, find him a hotel to stay in and make the necessary arrangements. also, investigate this person. there¡¯s no need to! ¡± Clear! Chu!¡± there can¡¯t be a single mistake. Because this involved his future plans. He had to ensure that everyone who worked in the firearms group was clean, and he had to have a comprehensive understanding of all information from childhood to adulthood. After all, it was in the past. There were spies in the firearms group. Moreover, he was a core figure of the higher-ups. Not only did it cause the group to suffer heavy losses, but their chief gun designer was also taken away, tortured in prison, and taken to a Ghost Island for chemical Virus Research. His life was hanging by a thread! In the end, two powerful forces joined forces to save their people. As for that person, not only had he long become a life-and-death brother of the other core members, he even had an emotional connection with a certain female member of the core members. &Nbsp; so, At that time, the entire firearms group almost collapsed. That should be the most serious period of time when something happened in the upper echelons. The lesson was big enough, so it must not happen again. Even if it was just a small fry, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. That¡¯s right. Rong Zhan had considered Xu Mo¡¯s character and saw what he was good at. If there were no problems, he could indeed be of use to Rong Zhan. After all, the Massachusetts Institute of Technology was one of the world¡¯s top universities, and the first person in the field of science and Technology should not be underestimated. After Rong Zhan let Cheng Donglin take Xu Mo away, he went to look for sang Xia. This little woman must still be feeling smug about what happened just now. Little did she know that something unexpected had happened. To be honest, he really didn¡¯t want to hurt her feelings at this time. However, for the sake of her safety, she had to say it. When Rong Zhan went up, sang Xia was just about to take a shower and eat. ¡°Wife, come over and take a look at this.¡± As he spoke, he turned on the computer and handed it to her. ¡°What is this?¡± Sang Xia furrowed her brows and her gaze fell on the computer. [author: a high energy prediction, the wedding is coming ~~ please vote!!] Chapter 845 ? 845 A grand wedding (1) However, when sang Xia looked at it ¡­ He immediately focused his attention on it. On the screen, the scene she had just seen in the car was split into nine. Rong Zhan walked over, slid the one on the suspension bridge over, and enlarged it for her to see. ¡°Look carefully, what did you find?¡± sang xia¡¯s expression was rather solemn because she felt that rong zhan¡¯s words meant that she must have missed something important. The image was of her driving on the suspension bridge and using her weapon to attack the SUV that Mu Zi was in. When the car was completely blown up by the cannon, it fell into the river. wait-! sang xia seemed to have seen something, and the scene froze. ¡°do you see that? we can¡¯t let our guard down now.¡± Rong Zhan stood beside her and touched her hair. At the same time, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were exceptionally deep, and a cold glint flashed past. sang xia pursed her lips, unable to say anything. She thought that Mu Zi was dead. they were either killed by the explosion or drowned in the sea. however, she had never expected that when the car was on the verge of collapsing on the suspension bridge, she had escaped from the window and hung herself under the suspension bridge to hide. She had escaped again! Sang Xia could not help but feel a little impatient. And when she zoomed in, sang Xia¡¯s sharp eyes noticed something tiny. One of Mu Zi¡¯s little fingers had been cut off. From the surveillance camera, one could see that her finger was made of a special metal and had a cold metallic luster. It was extremely sharp. It seemed that losing a finger didn¡¯t change her appearance. Rong Zhan could tell that sang Xia¡¯s mood was a little strange, and he could not help but chuckle. ¡°you¡¯re still laughing?¡± Sang Xia suddenly felt like hitting him. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched as he pulled her into his arms and whispered seductively into her ear, ¡± don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re just testing the car¡¯s performance. Besides, she was here to target you, but you hurt her so badly. She¡¯s still angry now, and she knows that you¡¯re not easy to deal with. Rong Zhan kissed her forehead. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of her. I¡¯ve already sent someone to chase after her. Even sang Xia could not help but sigh when she heard this. If she could, she really didn¡¯t want to get married in these troubled times. In her opinion, a wedding would be wonderful and carefree. She would be accompanied by her loved ones and not have to worry about an accident now. And all of this was because of the child in her stomach. As time dragged on, the child in her stomach was already very big. Sang Xia did not want to think about it anymore. Since things had already come to this, she would just let nature take its course. At this moment, sang Xia did not expect that the registration of marriage would be completed so smoothly. On the day of the wedding, It was like a huge turning point in time, tearing open the curtain of her past life and bringing her an unpredictable future. this wasn¡¯t bad, it was just beyond her expectations. in the blink of an eye, time flew by. Half a month later. the day before the wedding. The wedding was held in an ancient castle church in Rome. this wedding had always been the center of attention. Ever since sang Xia was exposed to the media, everything that she did with Rong Zhan was closely followed by the media. Of course, if it wasn¡¯t for Rong Zhan¡¯s permission, the media wouldn¡¯t have dared to write about it. A month ago, Rong Zhan had ¡­ [ PS: no abuse ] Chapter 846 ? 846 A grand wedding (2) He didn¡¯t want to keep a low profile at the wedding. He wanted to tell the whole world that she wanted to be his wife! A romantic wedding in the castle was probably the dream of every girl. Sang Xia was no exception. In the end, she didn¡¯t think about anything else. All she wanted was to live a peaceful life, get married early, go on a honeymoon, and give birth to a child. During this period of time, her belly had gotten bigger again. Even though the wedding dress design had reserved the size, the speed at which her belly had grown was a little beyond the estimated size. Sang Xia was having a headache. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that after learning a lot about pregnancy, she realized that her stomach seemed to be bigger than other pregnant women at the same time. Could it be that the child in her stomach was eating too well? She even planned to go to the hospital for a check-up after she got married to see why her stomach was bigger than other pregnant women in the same period. At the wedding, the core members of the firearms group and important personnel from various departments would be invited. On the side of relatives, both parents would be present. On his side, it was naturally Amber son who would be present. on the day before the wedding, sang xia and rong zhan did not stay together. That was because it was said that it was not suitable for people to live together on the second day of the wedding. Therefore, she stayed in the manor at Amber son¡¯s. When she parted with Rong Zhan during the day, Rong Zhan was reluctant to part with her. He held her face and kissed her lovingly. His eyes were filled with longing. Sang Xia had secretly seen Rong Zhan wearing the suit for the wedding before. It was a white high-end suit hand-made by Italy. He rarely wore white, but when he wore it for her to see that day, he looked extremely charming. There was less evil and more gentleness. a man like rong zhan could really kill her when he became gentle. It made her heart flutter. Even if she had thought that this was not the right time to get married, she really looked forward to it. It was nine O ¡®clock in the evening on the eve of the wedding. Rong Zhan sent her a message, urging her to go to bed early. She would be his bride the next day. He had always been by her side when she slept, but now that he was not by her side, she found it difficult to fall asleep. Therefore, sang Xia could not help but send him a message. [ Rong Zhan, I miss you. ] Rong Zhan replied almost instantly,¡±huh?¡± [ is it a big baby or a small baby? ] Sang Xia lowered her eyes and replied with a smile, [ I miss both. ] She and her son both missed him. rong zhan did not reply after she said that. Sang Xia felt a little lost, but she did not continue as she thought that Rong Zhan might not want her to sleep too late. Half an hour later. Sang Xia, who was sleeping in her father¡¯s Manor, suddenly heard a slight noise from the window on the second floor. Sang Xia was in a daze and sleeping when she suddenly felt some movement. At this moment, she suddenly sat up, clutched the blanket, and stared at the window. She even held her breath. Until someone knocked on the window. wife, open the window for your man! The sound insulation of the manor was very good, but sang Xia could still hear a faint voice. It was Rong Zhan. Sang Xia immediately ran over without even putting on her shoes. She pulled open the curtains and saw Rong Zhan¡¯s slender figure under the faint moonlight. He was wearing a black trench coat and moved like a ghost in the night. The moment she opened the window, Rong Zhan jumped in nimbly! [ there are more chapters. Sister sang¡¯s stomach is bloated] ] Chapter 847 ? 847 I want you (1) There was still a cold aura on his body, which made sang Xia feel a little chilly. But she didn¡¯t care at all. She looked at him in shock. why are you here? didn¡¯t you say that we can¡¯t meet at night? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe this. You said that you and the child miss me. Who can stop me?¡± Rong Zhan said as he closed the window. In fact, he had come to visit his father-in-law on the surface, but when he was about to leave, he had taken the opportunity to look for her. Sang Xia did not know if she should be angry or laugh at Rong Zhan. She could only hit his arm unhappily. aren¡¯t you messing around? I missed you and you came. Why are you so obedient to me? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He held the hand that she had used to hit him and kissed it gently. His eyes were deep. because I want it more than you. She missed herself. He had come. it was because he missed her more. ¡°You-!¡± Looking at his serious face, sang Xia wanted to hit him again, but she could not bring herself to do it. even if she was getting married tomorrow. However, she did not know why, but when she saw Rong Zhan appear on this night, she felt her nose turn sour and her heart was filled with emotions. She did miss him. She missed him even though they had not seen each other for hours or minutes. She felt that she was done for. This man had already been deeply engraved into her bones, and every cell in her body was telling him that she liked him very much. ¡°shit! Are you looking for a beating?¡± Rong Zhan suddenly cursed in a low voice. Before sang Xia could understand what was going on, she was lifted off the ground in the next second. He was holding her, who was almost five months pregnant, with his long and strong arms carefully, steadily, and powerfully. After placing herself on the bed, he held her fair and tender foot. A steady stream of heat stuck to the bottom of her cold foot and spread to her limbs and bones, making her entire body relax. ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold, don¡¯t you know? As expected, you can¡¯t take good care of yourself without me by your side.¡± rong zhan could not help but complain. Sang Xia was speechless. She was in the wrong. Rong Zhan went to the bathroom and gave her a hot towel to wipe her again. After warming her up, he went to the bathroom to wash up. When she returned, he was lying beside her in his pajamas. wife, go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay here with you. I¡¯ll leave after you fall asleep. However, sang Xia could not bear to let him go. She took his arm and tugged at his clothes, but her face was calm as she said, ¡± then you should take off your clothes first. It¡¯s uncomfortable to lie there with them on. It¡¯s uncomfortable for me to be next to you. Seeing this, Rong Zhan had no choice but to take off his clothes. ¡°It¡¯s good now. You can sleep in peace.¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia¡¯s eyes fell on him. She could not help but pull her blanket closer to him and said seriously, ¡± it¡¯s a little cold today. Get in here for a while. Don¡¯t catch a cold. rong zhan hesitated. however, when he saw that she was wearing a loose and conservative nightgown, he thought for a moment and went in. With her soft body in his arms, there was no way he could reject her. The moment he entered, sang Xia snuggled into his arms and closed her eyes. ¡°Xuxu, Rong Zhan?¡± ¡°Qianqian¡¯s wife, what else do you want?¡± Rong Zhan hugged her and asked softly. Sang Xia¡¯s head rubbed against his chest as if she was relying on him. Her voice was a little hoarse. I want you. Chapter 848 ? 848 I want you (2) I want you. It was just a short sentence, but Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was as soft as water. looking at her in his arms, rong zhan held her hand and kissed her forehead. his voice was charming and gentle like never before. ¡± it¡¯s rare for you to take the initiative. ¡± When he said this, there was no lust in his eyes. There was only a faint smile in his long and narrow Phoenix eyes. Sang Xia was never one to take the initiative in this aspect. Hearing him say that, her ears instantly turned red, and her face was colored with a sweet peach flower, which was extremely charming. She didn¡¯t say a word, only slightly biting her lip, her eyes shyly. Rong Zhan looked at her fair ears that were dyed with a thin layer of pink. It was so alluring and he could not help but lower his head slowly, his thin lips lingering on her neck. The numbing pleasure spread through her body like an electric shock, and she couldn¡¯t help but grip the front of his shirt tightly. Rong Zhan let her rest her head on his long and strong arms. He took her into his arms and lowered his head again, kissing her on the lips. she wanted him. He could not refuse. He would not reject her either. the air was filled with a lingering aura. Rong Zhan¡¯s kiss was different from the storm in the past. It was not a Dragonfly touching the water, nor was it a passionate kiss. It was just a warm and lingering kiss. Their breaths blended together, their lips and tongues entangled. As he kissed her, his hand slipped into her hair and caressed it. Their lips and tongues entangled, making sang Xia whimper, sink, and indulge in it. Rong Zhan¡¯s kiss, no matter what, would always be so familiar to her body. as they kissed, her body was turned around slightly. Rong Zhan¡¯s thin lips moved along her cheeks, ears, and then the back of her neck. There was a big change under the blanket. It seemed that something had been taken off her nightdress. Rong Zhan closed in step by step, not delaying anything. Everything under the blanket was covered by the blanket, and no one knew what had happened. Only sang Xia suddenly groaned and clutched the bed sheet tightly. Her face was flushed as she bit her lip. Rong Zhan reached out a hand and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± don¡¯t bite yourself. Bite my hand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle. Sang Xia¡¯s breathing became heavy. She didn¡¯t bite herself, but she didn¡¯t bite him either. Instead, she took his hand and intertwined it with hers, their fingers intertwined. Rong Zhan kissed her neck, cheeks, and ears from behind while doting on her gently yet domineeringly. This was the woman he loved deeply. He only wanted to hold it in his hands and love it well. The Cold Moon hung high in the sky outside, and the night was cold. the room was filled with warmth and charm. The two of them wanted to stick close to each other. She was in his arms, as if she was embedded in his body. She was a perfect fit with his slender body. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were closed. He was breathing heavily in her ears, and his burning chest was behind her. Sang Xia seemed to have really fallen at this moment. Being able to merge with the person you truly love is probably the most wonderful, most wonderful thing in the world. because from two people to one person, there was no distinction between you and me. There was a moment when sang Xia suddenly wished that this night would last forever, never to be brightened. Just like that, they could be together, forever. Late at night- Chapter 849 ? 849 I want you (3) it was just a short sentence, but rong zhan¡¯s heart was as soft as water. Looking at her in his arms, Rong Zhan held her hand and kissed her forehead. His voice was charming and gentle like never before. it¡¯s rare for you to take the initiative. When he said this, there was no lust in his eyes. There was only a faint smile in his long and narrow Phoenix eyes. Sang Xia was never one to take the initiative in this aspect. Hearing him say that, her ears instantly turned red, and her face was colored with a sweet peach flower, which was extremely charming. ** In the end, sang Xia was so tired that she fell asleep. Rong Zhan went to the bathroom and took a clean towel to wipe off the heat and traces of her body. She started to put on her clothes and planned to leave. He couldn¡¯t stay here for long, at least not overnight. he put on his black coat and looked at his wife who was sleeping soundly under the blanket. rong zhan¡¯s eyes were full of satisfaction and love. He propped himself up on the bed and leaned over to give her red lips a light Peck. Then, he disappeared from the main door reluctantly. Five minutes later, a car drove away from the Ampere Seale Manor. Everything seemed so normal. however, darkness could always beguile people so easily. the demons and monsters in the darkness seemed to be stirring. He watched the car leave the manor until he could no longer hear anything. Then, his eyes shifted to a bedroom on the second floor of the manor. That was where sang Xia was resting. That pair of eyes seemed to turn dark and eerie in an instant. ** The next morning, sang Xia was woken up by the manor¡¯s nanny. However, for some reason, she didn¡¯t sleep well for the rest of the night. She didn¡¯t know if it was a dream or if it was real, but she heard a very strange piece of music playing in the middle of the night. It sounded strange, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a little strange. Sang Xia had been woken up early in the morning to take a shower and change into her wedding dress. They were waiting for the wedding car. Sang Xia had no idea what her wedding car would look like as Rong Zhan did not mention anything. However, she thought that the car he gave her would be just right for her safety. However, sang Xia had still underestimated Rong Zhan. By the time he arrived, sang Xia had already changed into her wedding dress. The makeup artist had also finished putting on some light makeup for her and was about to put on some jewelry. However ¡­ But now, the necklace she was supposed to wear was nowhere to be found. ¡°Where did you go? don¡¯t you remember where you put it?¡± The makeup artist asked anxiously. sang xia was also anxious for a moment, but it was only for a moment, because in the next second, she patted her head and said regretfully, ¡± oh no, i¡¯m done for. i forgot. it should be where i was before. ¡± ¡°then what should we do? it¡¯s definitely too late to get it now.¡± However, just as everyone in the room was making a phone call, Amberson appeared. He looked at his daughter in a wedding dress. She was pregnant and was going to be a mother soon. He was really excited. Although she looked strong and healthy, her hair was white. At this moment, he could not help but feel touched and happy. At the end of the day, she was his only blood relative, his daughter who had his blood in her. Now that he was about to start a family, how could he not be gratified? xiaxia, ask them to leave. I have something to give you. When he spoke again, his voice seemed to be a little hoarse. although sang xia was a little surprised, she still let the others leave first. He slowly walked forward and took out a box. daughter, I¡¯ve treated you too badly for the past twenty years. I¡¯ve always wanted to make it up to you. You still have a long life ahead of you, and I may not have as much as you do, but no matter what, you have to know that if you¡¯re wronged, you must not-¡± Chapter 850 ? 850 Welcoming the wedding (1) don¡¯t be patient. I¡¯ll always be your shield. We can¡¯t be bullied. a gentleness flashed in sang xia¡¯s eyes. ¡± father, the days ahead are long. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll be happy. ¡± ¡°Good, good, good. That¡¯s good.¡± as he spoke, he opened the big box. There was a card in the box. Other than that, there was also an exquisite long black box. here¡¯s a card. I¡¯ve deposited a sum of money in a Switzerland bank under your name. It¡¯s enough for you to live for a few lifetimes. When you get there, don¡¯t treat yourself badly. Also, there¡¯s this box. As he spoke, he opened the black box. A natural, brilliant emerald Necklace appeared before sang Xia¡¯s eyes. the emerald itself was an extremely precious gem. at this time, it was surrounded by complex golden patterns and inlaid with diamonds. it was mysterious and dazzling, retro and stunning. Sang Xia looked at the card, then at the necklace, and then at Amber Sen¡¯s moving lips. She was so shocked that she did not know what to say. Instead, he made sang Xia sit down in front of the mirror. child, this gem is a precious treasure passed down from our ancestors. I¡¯m giving it to you now, and it¡¯ll be under your control from now on. Moreover, sang Xia did not know that the gemstone had a mysterious effect. The vintage and mysterious Emerald really suited sang Xia¡¯s vintage wedding dress. It just so happened that her jewelry was left with Rong Zhan, and the Emerald came at the right time. At this moment, anberson personally put it on sang Xia. Sang Xia looked at herself in the mirror. Her long hair, her beautiful face, and the Emerald around her neck really made her look like a medieval Western classical beauty. She was retro, mysterious, beautiful, and charming. It made people exclaim in admiration. Sang Xia and her father looked at each other in the mirror and smiled. Then, she stood up and gave him a hug. dad, let¡¯s go out. The wedding car will be here soon. Amber¡¯s eyes turned red. After the two of them went out together, sang Xia held on to Amber Sen¡¯s arm. After they went out, they saw Harren in a white suit in the hall not too far away. His slightly golden hair and fair and delicate face complemented his white suit, making him look even more melancholic and charming. When Harren saw them come out and saw sang Xia, a look of surprise flashed across his eyes. She walked over with her uncle in her wedding dress. She was elegant and beautiful, and it was even more soul-stirring. Even though she was pregnant, it did not affect her beauty. ¡°uncle, xiaxia.¡± Harren nodded slightly to show his respect. ¡± harren, stay here with your sister for a while. i¡¯m going to change my clothes now. i¡¯ll be out soon. ¡± As he spoke, he gently patted sang Xia¡¯s hand and asked her to sit down and rest. ¡°Okay, uncle.¡± After Harren watched the figure of Amber son leave, his gentle gaze fell on sang Xia. xiaxia, congratulations on your wedding. You look really beautiful today. sang xia smiled. ¡± thank you, but marriage is really complicated and torturous. ¡± sang xia and harren were quite familiar with each other, so she could not help but complain. After all, they were in the same music team. harren smiled gently and beckoned to the housekeeper in the manor. he said something to her, and after a while, some desserts that could fill one¡¯s stomach were served. ¡°There¡¯s still time, now-¡± Chapter 851 ? 851 Welcoming the wedding (2) ¡°Hurry up and eat something. There¡¯s still some time before the real wedding, and your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Hearing what Harren said, sang Xia¡¯s stomach, which had been stirring for a long time, suddenly could not hold back. Her appetite was getting bigger and bigger. She said that she was woken up by the nanny this morning, but it was not an exaggeration to say that she was hungry. At that moment, she did not refuse and carefully sat down to eat with the wedding dress. ¡°Eat slowly, don¡¯t rush, have a glass of milk.¡± Her fair fingers brought a glass of milk over. Sang Xia took it, still eating, and mumbled, ¡± thank you. As sang Xia went to eat and drink, Harren stood beside her, looking down at her. His eyes seemed to be staring at her. He was very tall, and his body blocked the sunlight that shone in from outside the manor, leaving a long shadow on the ground. For some reason, sang Xia suddenly felt a little cold. Just as she realized that she was being covered by a shadow and was about to look up, she suddenly heard a nanny come over and say, ¡± miss, Godfather wants you to go over. Hearing that, sang Xia was a little surprised, but she still quickly finished the milk in one gulp, then stood up and followed the housekeeper. She followed the housekeeper upstairs and walked left and right along the corridor with all kinds of expensive murals. Sang Xia could not help but ask, ¡± I don¡¯t remember father living here. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ll know when you go in.¡± As she spoke, she stopped at a door, and the housekeeper made way for her. Sang Xia hesitated at the door suspiciously, but then she remembered that they were in her father¡¯s Manor, and he had called her over. She thought that she was overthinking it. After she pushed the door open and entered, she saw that the large room was dark and the heavy curtains were drawn. Sang Xia immediately realized that something was not right. She turned around and wanted to leave immediately, but the door behind her was closed with a bang. That loud bang also made his heart tremble. A bad premonition appeared in his heart. ¡°D-dad?¡± No, no, her father wasn¡¯t even here. Just as sang Xia was thinking about this, a tall and thin figure suddenly flashed past the heavy and dark curtains. Sang Xia could clearly see that she was holding her breath. ¡°Who are you? who¡¯s behind this!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s back was pressed against the door. Her voice was cold and her tone was calm, but one of her hands was already on the doorknob. Her heart was in her mouth. the other party did not speak. the room was very dark, and there were blind spots in the large room. she had no idea where he was hiding. No matter how hard sang Xia tried to push the door handle, it was all in vain. It was already locked. At the same time, sang Xia began to panic not only because of the current situation, but also because of the condition of her body. Wait, Wuwu! What was going on? Why did she feel a little dizzy? her head was a little dizzy, and her legs were soft and weak, as if she couldn¡¯t stand. At that moment, sang Xia¡¯s vision blurred. She saw a figure coming out of the darkness and slowly approaching her. no. I don¡¯t want to. Sang Xia¡¯s body slowly fell to the ground. She raised one hand above her head as if she wanted to stop the other party from approaching. However, her consciousness was becoming more and more unclear. All her resistance seemed to be in vain. In the end, sang Xia¡¯s body went soft and she fell to the ground. When she slowly closed her eyes, she could vaguely see that the other party was wearing a pair of black leather shoes. [author Jun: believe in brother nine, it¡¯s definitely not a memory loss, messy dog blood, and abuse as you think. It¡¯s a very exciting plot ~ the main character is moving and dog abuse ~ the ranking has been thrown to the Pacific Ocean, crying storm] Chapter 852 ? 852 master zhan flipped out and hit someone! Sang Xia was no longer conscious. However, at the moment before her consciousness disappeared, her heart was shrouded in great despair because of the wedding that she was thinking about. Her wedding. she was still waiting for rong zhan to pick her up. everything was over. ** The firearms group had set out to welcome the bride with great momentum. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t have any luxury cars. The C-130 Raptor fighter jets from the firearms group were used to welcome the bride. They were extremely cool and cost tens of millions of dollars each. Ten of them were set out in an orderly line and flew directly to the manor that was thousands of square meters in the Sicily Mafia. with the escort of such a fighter jet, the bride¡¯s escort couldn¡¯t be any safer, okay? At this moment, Anderson was in a state of panic. Where had his daughter gone after he had changed his clothes? Seeing that this son-in-law was about to welcome the bride. He hurriedly ordered his men to look for it. At this moment, Harren had opened the doors of the rooms one by one and finished checking them. He shook his head with a grave expression and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t find her. A nanny came over just now and said that you were looking for her. That¡¯s why she went over. ¡°Nonsense! When did I go to her?¡± no! Anderson shouted subconsciously, but he suddenly noticed something. wait, what did you say? a nanny?! A nanny? what did that mean? She didn¡¯t disappear on her own, someone did it on purpose! ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡± seal off the entire Manor immediately! No one is allowed to leave! It was impossible to kidnap a living person so brazenly in such a short time. He must still be in the manor. however, the thought of what someone might do to his daughter made his back break out in cold sweat. Something actually happened right under their noses. This was simply too absurd! Harren had given the order to seal off this place and send people to search this place inch by inch. At this moment, the sound of planes could be heard in the sky. Ten fighter planes came with a powerful formation to ensure absolute safety. However, at this moment, Anderson was so angry that his heart was about to explode. How could such an absurd thing happen? who did it? He was not only worried about sang Xia¡¯s safety, but he also did not know how to explain it to his son-in-law! he had only stayed here for one or two nights, and he had disappeared right under his nose. the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. It was impossible for the management of his Manor to be so lax, and to a certain extent, it must be done by someone who was very familiar with the place. However, he did not know whether this was the work of a character or a bribed nanny. Rong Zhan was here. When a F-23 Raptor was two to three meters above them, he jumped down from it and took the lead. His actions were clean and crisp. rong zhan looked extremely handsome in his suit and tie. His men came to report, and it gave him a headache. However, he still told them everything. Rong Zhan was so excited that he came to pick up his woman. However, after Anderson appeared, he said that he was missing and his expression changed instantly! ¡°What did you just say? Missing? How could she have gone missing?¡± after a moment of shock, rong zhan almost went crazy and shouted. harren¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as well. he told rong zhan about what had happened just now, and rong zhan rushed forward and gave harren a hard punch without any hesitation! [ there¡¯s more ] Chapter 853 ? 853 Secret room, imprisonment Harren almost fell to the ground from Rong Zhan¡¯s punch. However, in the next second, Rong Zhan grabbed his collar tightly and roared like a crazy Lion at Amber son, ¡± hurry up and find her!! If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t f * cking let off anyone here!¡± Rong Zhan was about to go crazy. He couldn¡¯t care about anything else! This had already broken his bottom line. He could do anything to him, but he could not f * cking touch his woman. Rong Zhan felt as if his heart was about to be torn apart when he thought about sang Xia¡¯s disappearance and any mishaps. This time, Anderson had nothing to say. His daughter¡¯s disappearance had infuriated him. Rong Zhan was furious, but the most important thing now was to find the person. In a short period of time, the news of the wedding being delayed had spread to the castle where the Grand wedding was being held. Countless friends and family were gathered there, waiting. Even the major media outlets were waiting for this high-profile wedding. The core members of the firearms group knew about sang Xia¡¯s disappearance in the Sicily Mafia¡¯s base at the first moment. Immediately, all of their faces turned extremely ugly. While he was angry and worried, he also found it hard to believe. To think that there would be a problem at the very beginning. When Rong Zhan ordered his men to search the manor, a phone suddenly rang. Rong Zhan saw that it was an unfamiliar number, and a murderous look flashed across his long and narrow Phoenix eyes. He picked up the call and a woman¡¯s voice came from the other end. Wanwan wants to find her. Find her at the address I¡¯ll give you later. If the voice coming from the phone wasn¡¯t Mu Zi¡¯s, then who else could it be? However, Rong Zhan could not believe that Mu Zi could actually capture sang Xia here. However, at this moment, he tried his best to calm down and think about it. Everyone knew that there was a conspiracy here. If she did not have any allies here, how could she have taken sang Xia away? However, even if he knew that it might be a scheme or a trap, he had to go. send me a video of her now. I want to know that she¡¯s completely unscathed. Otherwise, you¡¯ll all die! Rong Zhan said through gritted teeth, his whole body like an erupting volcano. He swore that he would not let them off even if the entire Rome was caught in the flames of war! Mu Zi¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment before she hung up the phone. Two minutes later, a video was sent to Rong Zhan¡¯s phone. sang xia was lying in a dark place, unconscious in her wedding dress. a man¡¯s long and slender hand seemed to be caressing her face lovingly. seeing this video, rong zhan stared at it so intently that he almost crushed his phone! then, the address was sent over. ¡°Let¡¯s go-!¡± Rong Zhan gripped his phone tightly and boarded the plane, heading straight for the address. On the other hand, the manor was still being searched inch by inch, not letting go of any room. time passed by slowly. However, when sang Xia regained consciousness, she realized that she could not move. Her four limbs were tied up, and she seemed to be tied to a bed. it was pitch black here, without even a window. It was like a secret chamber. after sang xia gradually came to her senses and felt all this, she would be lying if she said she was not nervous. She was still pregnant, and she did not know who did this to her. And it was in this Manor. who was hiding here, or was it someone from this manor? At this moment, the wall suddenly moved, and the man appeared-! Author Jun: ¡± it¡¯s not torturous at all. The plot is exciting and touching. You¡¯ll know when you continue watching. It¡¯ll present the most perfect wedding! Brother nine continued to say, ¡± storm, please get a ticket. We will announce the winning list tomorrow. Chapter 854 ? 854 secret room, imprisonment (2) someone was coming. In this pitch-black Secret room, in this secret room where one could only hear their own breathing, someone had come. sang xia did not know whether it was the fear of the secret chamber itself or the appearance of this person that made her even more afraid than the secret chamber. her breathing almost stopped, and her mind was still dizzy. she could not relax at all. no matter what, she was most worried about her child and hoped that nothing would happen to him. A dim ray of light shone into the room. Sang Xia closed her eyes and pretended to be unconscious. Her heart was in her mouth. After the man slowly entered, the door of the secret room behind him slowly closed, and the secret room fell into darkness again. however, the person who came in was wearing a pair of night-vision glasses. He was tall and a little thin. After the door of the secret room was completely closed, he slowly walked to sang Xia¡¯s side. Sang Xia closed her eyes. She seemed to be able to feel that person¡¯s gaze on her. It was burning, dark, and even infatuated, and strange. A cold finger gently touched her face. Sang Xia did not know how she managed to stay still. She only felt that she was almost out of breath. The cold finger slithered across her face, making her feel like a snake. She could not help but want to shiver and feel disgusted. However, his breath was still getting closer and closer to her face. just as he felt a warm breath near his ear, he suddenly choked! ¡°I know, you¡¯re awake.¡± A hoarse voice rang in sang Xia¡¯s ears. It made sang Xia¡¯s entire body tense up, and she suddenly opened her eyes. However, as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a man wearing a black mask. He also wore a pair of glasses that looked like a gentleman. He even wore a baseball cap on his head, completely blocking his face. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sang Xia clenched her fists and looked straight at him. Sang Xia looked frighteningly calm, and the words she said did not have the slightest fluctuation or warmth. This was because sang Xia knew very well that when a person was being kidnapped, they could not show any sign of weakness in front of the kidnappers. Otherwise, it would trigger their perverted mentality and cause them to abuse the person even more. The man in front of sang Xia chuckled after she asked the question. He reached out and touched her hair, as if he was affectionate and infatuated with her. Finally, he rolled up a strand of hair, as if he wanted to lower his head and put it to his nose to smell it. However, sang Xia dodged it and sat up against the corner of the wall. She curled herself up, and the wrinkles on her wedding dress were pulled out. But who would have expected. The man walked over unhurriedly and tried to touch her again. Sang Xia quickly reached out to stop him, but he grabbed her wrists and pressed them against the wall. His hoarse voice rang in her ears. it¡¯s useless to struggle. He¡¯s already been here. Sang Xia suddenly widened her eyes and stared at him. However, what he said next made her feel a chill in her heart and despair. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he left before I could find you.¡± As he spoke, he watched the brightness in sang Xia¡¯s eyes gradually fade. He let out a strange giggle. that woman casually lied to him, and he immediately went to find her. I thought he was very powerful. When sang Xia heard what he said, she could not stay calm anymore! what did they do to rong zhan? Chapter 855 ? 855 Secret room, imprisonment (3) Lie to him? Was he trying to lie to him about his own whereabouts? Sang Xia couldn¡¯t listen to anything he said. Her mind was filled with the thought that Rong Zhan had been here before and that he was heading towards the enemy¡¯s trap. she couldn¡¯t stay calm. Rong Zhan would definitely go crazy if he could not find her, but she was more worried about his safety. Who are you? what do you want to do to me? ¡± sang xia tried her best to hold back her emotions that were on the verge of a breakdown as she stared at the man. she looked at it carefully, not willing to let go of any clues. The man didn¡¯t answer her immediately. He held her arms and slowly pressed his face against her face with a mask on. He closed his eyes and rubbed against her face in enjoyment. do you know that I¡¯ve wanted to f * ck you for a long time?¡¯now I finally have the chance¡¯. When sang Xia heard this and felt his breath so close to her, she almost fainted. She felt so nauseated that her stomach kept churning. In the end, when he was about to kiss her through the mask, he couldn¡¯t help but retch. Ever since she was pregnant, she had never vomited so badly, not even in the morning. The man¡¯s face turned ugly in an instant. And he seemed to be a little disgusted when he saw her dry retching. After escaping from his grip, sang Xia lay on the bed and continued to retch. She retched so much that she broke out in a cold sweat, but deep down, she was rejoicing. Rejoicing that she had escaped. She panted heavily and looked at him again. However, she saw that he was looking down at her abdomen. Through the glasses, a strange light seemed to flash in his eyes. Seeing that sang Xia had finished vomiting, he was no longer in the mood to touch her. However, he did not stop there. Instead, he stroked sang Xia¡¯s hair from behind. The next second, he pulled her back, forcing her to groan and raise her head. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a clean freak, and I don¡¯t like women who aren¡¯t virgins.¡± When he said this, his voice was cold. Sang Xia glared at him and laughed. that¡¯s a pity. I¡¯m no longer a Virgin, ¡± she said sarcastically. The man was stunned. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡± It made people shudder. ¡°No, no, you¡¯re wrong. Although you¡¯re not a Virgin, you¡¯ll be Like a Virgin when you f * ck her.¡± As he spoke, his eyes stared at her already big belly strangely, and his voice became even more strange and perverted. there will be a lot of blood, a lot, a lot of crickets. After he said this. Sang Xia¡¯s feelings could no longer be described with words. She looked at him in shock, unable to believe what he had just said. No, it can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be. however, not long after, her gaze suddenly became crazy and she shouted in panic, ¡± what do you want to do to my child? what do you want to do to my child, yingluo? ¡± sangxia, you¡¯re such a wonderful person. I just want to destroy you. As soon as he said this, he suddenly covered her mouth and nose with one hand without waiting for her to resist. Suddenly, his intense breathing made some kind of smell enter her nose and enter her body. She kept struggling and making muffled sounds, but gradually, the strength of her struggle became weaker and weaker, and her consciousness became blurry in an instant. The scene in front of him suddenly enlarged and shrank, changing into a blur. the moment before sang xia passed out again, she heard him say in her ear, ¡± someone will find this place sooner or later. i¡¯ll take you out of here so that no one will be able to find you. ¡± ** Chapter 856 ? 856 Having bad intentions towards her (1) This sentence was like a curse, reverberating in her mind. In the end, her consciousness completely disappeared. ** When Rong Zhan brought his men to the address sent in the text message, he realized that there was no one there. He had been played! Luring the Tiger away from the mountain. When Rong Zhan realized this, he was so furious that he exploded like a volcano. He had never thought that this place was not even an ambush. At least an ambush would allow him to find the enemy, find her whereabouts, and find a trace of her. it was obvious that she wanted to transfer him out of the manor. why? because there must be someone in the manor who didn¡¯t want to be found by him! That could only be sang Xia. ¡°Damn it-!¡± Rong Zhan shouted in anger. He was about to explode. He quickly went back, but if he went back now, he was afraid that the person would have already been transferred and taken away! And this was definitely related to someone in the manor! ** When sang Xia regained consciousness, she did not know how much time had passed. Her wrists were shackled and she was trapped on a chair, unable to move. However, what shocked her was that, just like the night before her wedding, when she was unconscious, someone seemed to be playing the piano. The strange melody made her feel like she was having nightmares, and she was covered in cold sweat. At this moment, she looked at everything in front of her. She was imprisoned in a room that looked like a medieval castle. The curtains were heavy and blocked the light from the outside, but she could still see everything in the room clearly. On the opposite wall hung a huge, abstract painting with a twisted and strange style. Sang Xia opened her eyes and saw everything. She knew that she had really been transferred out. What that person had said to him before he fainted was not false. he said he wanted to move her to a new place so that no one could find her. No, it wouldn¡¯t. she would definitely have a way to inform rong zhan and get him to save her. However, when sang Xia thought about how Rong Zhan had been tricked away, she could not help but worry. She was afraid that someone would use her as a cover and plot against him, putting herself in danger time and time again. If she could contact him soon, he would be safe. At this moment. Footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. It was the footsteps of a woman, and there was more than one. The door was opened in the next second, and two women in the same uniform walked in. They were expressionless, like emotionless Dummies. The two of them carried the food and placed it on the table. Then, they loosened the chains that bound sang Xia and pushed her to the table for her to eat. ¡°Master said that you have to finish all of this.¡± After the two men finished speaking, they took a step back and did not leave. They just stood behind her, staring at her without any emotion. Sang Xia looked at the food on the plate on the table. No matter how exquisitely it was made, the medium-well steak was still bleeding. Sang Xia could not accept it no matter what. Her heart could not help but be in turmoil, and she had the urge to vomit. But she still held it in. She knew that perverted, treacherous man was doing it on purpose. However, she had to eat, even if it was for the sake of the child. her hand, which was still wrapped by the iron chain, dragged her hand, picked up the knife and fork, and slowly cut. Blood oozed out from the cut steak, and the air was filled with a sweet and fishy taste. sang xia- Chapter 857 ? 857 Doing bad things to her (2) Sang Xia slowly tied it up, and her hands trembled as if she was about to put it into her mouth. However, sang Xia¡¯s goal was definitely not to fill her stomach. sang xia was about to put it into her mouth when the smell of blood suddenly filled the air. ¡°blargh¨C!¡± ¡°Pa-!¡± Accompanied by sang Xia¡¯s uncontrollable retching, her arms swept everything on the table, whether intentionally or unintentionally. In an instant, the food and plates fell down and shattered into pieces. The expressions of the two maids behind her changed instantly. Then, they rushed forward. One seemed to take care of her, and the other was going to clean up the wreckage on the ground. However, when sang Xia lowered her head to squat down and vomited in pain, she suddenly grabbed the remains of a broken sharp plate and hid it. ¡°Prepare one more for her.¡± One of the maids said as she looked at sang Xia.¡±If you don¡¯t eat, master will kill us.¡± Sang Xia vomited until her face was pale. She said weakly, ¡± I can¡¯t eat something so strong. Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw up. one of the maids could only carry out her words. after the other one cleaned up the wreckage, she also went out. however, when she went out, she looked nervous and trembling as if their master would punish her if he saw her going out like this. After they had left, sang Xia took out the remains of the sharp plate that she had just picked up. She would never forget that man¡¯s despicable intentions towards her. Sang Xia hid the thing under her pillow. Because the chain had been loosened, she had more space to move around, but she couldn¡¯t leave the room. The other side of the chain was in a corner. Sang Xia pulled open the curtains. The place in front of her was indeed a castle-like place. The sky was still bright, but she did not know what day it was or what time it was. However ¡­ Half an hour later. The door of the room was suddenly opened. Sang Xia subconsciously took a step back. It was that man who appeared. however, when sang xia saw him, she could not help but feel her hair stand on end. The man had changed again. He was wearing a mask, and there was a strange smile on the corner of his mouth. The pale mask and Scarlet lips were truly terrifying. ¡°It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± sang xia kept walking along everything that she could touch, leaning against each other and looking at him with a burning gaze. She was afraid of him. Ever since he had his eyes on her stomach last night. but right now, he was more important. To be able to enter and leave the manor so casually, and even have designs on her, it was him, right? However, no one would have thought that it was him, not even sang Xia herself, not even in her dreams. But if it wasn¡¯t him, who else could it be? ¡°Oh? Who am I?¡± He slowly approached her with the tray. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t come any closer. don¡¯t force me. although i don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this to me, we¡¯re acquaintances after all. why do you have to be so cruel?¡± ¡°who do you think i am?¡± he continued to move closer to her, holding a toast and a newly-grilled steak in his hands. Sang Xia felt like she was about to break down. Why? why did he do that? Her lips moved, and just as she was about to say his name, he suddenly flew into a rage and threw the tray out of his hand. The next second, he rushed up to cover sang Xia¡¯s mouth and nose and threw her onto the large bed. he then covered her entirely and started to frantically tear the wedding gown off her body. ¡°CI la-!¡± [ps[ a chapter was censored yesterday ] Chapter 858 ? 858 Doing bad things to her (3) The exquisite wedding dress was instantly torn apart, revealing more than half of her white and tender shoulders, collarbones, and soft, faintly discernible skin. That scene seemed to have provoked him. with a whoosh, he pressed down on sang xia¡¯s resisting hand and was about to kiss her neck and shoulders. Sang Xia used one of her hands to feel under the pillow. Other than that, she bit her lip hard and did not dare to scream because screaming would not only be useless, but would also irritate him. She could only hold her torn wedding dress tightly with one hand and reach for the sharp plate fragments hidden under the pillow with the other hand. There was another screech. Sang Xia endured the humiliation and seized the opportunity. When he was kissing her neck like a pervert, she clenched the sharp shard and cut the side of his neck¨C! In an instant, blood spurted out and splashed on her face. His body stiffened. he covered his neck with his hands and widened his eyes. sang xia thought to herself, ¡± not good. ¡± It was too shallow. But even so, the blood was spurting out. The man held his neck tightly, eager to stop the bleeding. He got up, staggered in the room, and quickly found gauze. However, sang Xia immediately saw the place where he had stood up. Some key had fallen out. She immediately took it and, while he was stumbling to find the gauze, she quickly and carefully removed the handcuffs on her hands. Then, she deliberately pretended to be handcuffed and dragged herself down with the chain. more and more blood seeped out of his neck, causing his steps to become more and more disorderly, and his breathing to become more and more disorderly. Sang Xia knew that she did not cut him just now, so he would not die immediately. However, he was not in a good state either. He had to find the gauze quickly, or his life would be in danger. So when she saw that he had his back to her, sang Xia ran to the door, opened it, and ran out. Sang Xia was gasping for air. She could not care less about what was happening behind her. She ran down the corridor with her wedding dress in her hands and ran into the maid. The maid was shocked and wanted to stop her, but sang Xia shouted, ¡± hurry, hurry! Your master is injured and wants you to go over quickly. This was his only chance to escape. When the female servant heard this, she immediately rushed over with a frightened expression. She had been like this all the way, shouting at whoever wanted to stop her until she ran out of the building. This seemed to be a more secluded place, so other than a few maids, there were very few outsiders. She was locked up on the third floor. When sang Xia escaped, she saw a car parked outside. She went up without a care and pulled out two wires to wipe the fire since she didn¡¯t have the key. At this moment, the window on the third floor was suddenly opened. The man in the strange mask suddenly appeared, holding a ball of gauze to cover his neck and staring at her as she tried to escape. The next second, he suddenly wanted to jump down from the window on the third floor, which was seven meters high. Sang Xia was dumbfounded. He was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. Finally, when he jumped down like a bat, sang Xia finally started the car. she quickly drove away. The man not far behind her also quickly got into the car and was about to catch up. sang xia did not know where she was. she turned on the gps and ran away. she tried her best to stay still, even though she could clearly see a car chasing after her from the rearview mirror. The man in the driver¡¯s seat covered his face with a thick blood-stained gauze and wore a strange mask. His eyes were fixed on her. Chapter 859 ? 859 Chapter 863-life-threatening frenzy The feeling of being chased was hard to describe. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was terrifying. Sang Xia could not care less about her wedding dress being torn into a mess. She only wanted to run away quickly and escape from the person chasing her. The person behind her was still wearing that strange mask, and it would appear in her mind from time to time, leaving a psychological shadow in her heart. Sang Xia drove at full speed. She turned on the GPS, only to find that they were in a sparsely populated suburbs area. She could only lock onto the nearest traffic-intensive area and look for a place with more people. the car behind them was in hot pursuit. For sang Xia, this was her only chance to escape. If she was caught, the consequences would be unimaginable. therefore, she drove as fast as she could and finally entered the city. she started to drive towards places with more traffic. once she entered the city, sang xia thought that she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. however, she did not expect that after entering the city, there seemed to be someone waiting for her. there were two cars that kept trying to force her to stop. It seemed that he had already planned to find people to surround her and not let her escape. Seeing that she was being attacked from three sides and tortured repeatedly, her strength was exhausted, and her hope of survival was destroyed, sang Xia¡¯s heart became more and more desperate. No, he couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t want to be caught again. Otherwise, what awaited her might be even more cruel and terrifying. At this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from the car. A hoarse voice sounded. stop running. You can¡¯t escape. Sang Xia¡¯s entire body tensed up, and her mental defense line seemed to be on the verge of collapse. At this moment, the only thing supporting her was the children. She was afraid that something might happen to her child. As a mother, she had to protect him no matter what. She had to be rational and calm. she got on a bridge, which was divided into two sides and was open to traffic in opposite directions. Sang Xia stepped on the gas pedal at high speed and rushed out to overtake the car. A bus carrying goods drove over from the front, and the car behind was still in hot pursuit. A sharp glint flashed in sang Xia¡¯s eyes. She gritted her teeth. When the bus was driving in the opposite direction from her, she suddenly changed the lane and drove in the opposite direction. The speed was terrifyingly fast. It happened in just a few seconds. The bus driver was frightened. He quickly turned the steering wheel and slammed on the brakes. However, how could he withstand the inertia of the entire bus? it was about to crash into her car. All of a sudden, sang Xia¡¯s car changed lanes in an emergency and escaped. However, the cars behind them were not so lucky. The bus was on the bridge. The entire body of the bus braked sharply to avoid the entire body of the bus. In an instant, the car chasing sang Xia crashed into it with a bang, and the other was blocked by the bus. Sang Xia took a deep breath and tried her best to calm down and continue driving. The two cars behind were blocked, but where was that person? Just disappear? Did I escape? Sang Xia got off the bridge and slid into the sea of cars at the intersection. However, at this time, in the cars that were driving toward her from the opposite side, she suddenly saw the face wearing the strange mask. The man slowly raised his head and held an anesthetic gun in his hand. As soon as sang Xia saw the mask, she could not help but feel a chill and fear in her heart, not to mention that he was holding an anesthetic gun in his hand. She was so frightened by him that she didn¡¯t even have time to stop the car at the red light. Chapter 860 ? 860 A big car accident, rescued Suddenly, a few sharp braking sounds and collision sounds were heard from the intersection in the middle of the road. Several cars collided with each other. Sang Xia¡¯s car was among them. however, at that moment, sang xia seemed to have heard a loud shout. someone was shouting her name hysterically. Even though the airbag had popped out, there seemed to be a stream of hot liquid flowing down in front of her eyes, and her forehead had hit somewhere just now. she heard someone shouting her name. The voice was very familiar. Her lips moved, her fingers trembled, and she slowly closed her eyes. However, the moment she slowly closed her eyes, her tightly furrowed brows seemed to finally relax. It was as if he had been saved. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ When the traffic was in a standstill and there was a car accident, the man wearing the mask got out of the car. No one could see the change in his expression under the mask. He got out of the car and walked towards the car sang Xia was in. at this moment, he suddenly stopped in his tracks when he saw someone. A man in a black coat rushed out of the car and shouted sang Xia¡¯s name. His face behind the mask instantly turned extremely ugly. He unconsciously clenched his hands tightly. She could only stand still and watch as the man¡¯s face turned pale. He carried sang Xia out of the car in a panic, then went to his car and quickly took her away. ¡°Damn it!¡± The masked man cursed in a low voice, and a venomous look flashed in his eyes. He returned to the car. He started to follow the car slowly. However, while he was driving, he slowly took off his mask at a certain moment. Her face was revealed. he looked at himself in the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help but think of what sang xia said about her knowing who he was, ran ran. his eyes seemed to be deep and unfathomable. Sang Xia was sent to the emergency room. A figure was waiting anxiously outside the door. His face was pale and his eyes flashed with deep pain. It was as if she found it hard to accept that something like this would actually happen to her. when he had rushed over to save her, not to mention the blood on her forehead and face, even her wedding dress was in a mess and torn. it was hard to imagine what she had experienced. In addition to heartache, he was also angry. She was furious that the man did not take good care of her and put her in such a dangerous and terrifying situation. &Nbsp; how did this happen? After an unknown period of time, the emergency room door suddenly opened. an old doctor in his 50s came out. he quickly caught up and asked anxiously, ¡± how¡¯s the doctor? is she alright?! ¡± how¡¯s the child?¡± After the old doctor came out, his face was serious. are you her husband? How could he let her be in such danger? Although she¡¯s out of danger now, her concussion is quite serious. We¡¯ll have to wait for the patient to wake up and check her condition to know the details.¡± When he heard the doctor say that she was out of danger, he felt relieved. However, when he heard that she had a concussion, his expression became a little more serious. However, the next second. The doctor could not help but reprimand him, ¡± this is too much. She has more than one child in her stomach. She¡¯s pregnant with twins. You family members are really irresponsible! the old doctor said and left with an unpleasant expression. And he was still holding onto doctor Qian Qian. What did he just say? She¡¯s pregnant with twin Yingluo? Chapter 861 ? 861 She woke up with twins sang xia was slowly pushed out by the nurse. her face was pale, and she was wearing a clean hospital gown. her long hair was scattered like ink, and even though she was unconscious, she still looked beautiful. However, her weak and unconscious appearance made one¡¯s heart ache. Sang Xia was sent to the VIP Ward. After everything had quieted down, he stayed by her side and could not help but hold her hand tightly. sang xia¡¯s hands were long and fair, just like when they had interlocked their fingers together. After a long time, he looked at her and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± Sangsang, should I not have let go of Hanhan back then? ¡± Finally, his gaze fell on her abdomen. A complicated look flashed in his eyes. The girl he was with back then was now pregnant with twins, Yingluo. It was a pity that all of this had nothing to do with him. Now that sang Xia was here, he was furious with Rong Zhan and did not want to inform him or contact him. He knew that Rong Zhan was frantically looking for sang Xia, but he did not want Rong Zhan to know about the state she was in. He only wanted to use her disappearance as a punishment for Rong Zhan. ** When sang Xia regained consciousness, it was already the morning of the next day. She only felt that her head was in pain and she was in a daze. However, just as she regained consciousness, she subconsciously reached out to touch her abdomen. Even in the early hours of the morning, she had not opened her eyes. When she touched her stomach, it was still so big. Sang Xia was relieved. Fortunately, the child was fine. At the same time, his consciousness was becoming clearer and clearer. Everything that had happened before he lost consciousness gradually flowed into his mind. The Grand wedding: Rong Zhan: she was imprisoned and ran away: the last thing she saw was a man wearing a strange mask in a car with an anesthetic gun in his hand: she was so frightened that she ran a red light by mistake, which caused a car accident at the intersection: Before she fainted, she heard someone shout her name, Yingluo. Did he save her? Did he save me from that pervert? She recalled the voice that had shouted at her earlier, and her lips moved. ¡°Bo ¡­ Bo Yi.¡± It was Bo Yi. The voice that had shouted his name during the car accident was from Bo Yi. She would never forget. As soon as she spoke in a weak voice, sang Xia suddenly felt her hand tighten. Sangsang, Sangsang, I¡¯m here. You¡¯re awake? ¡± water? I want to drink water? ¡± When sang Xia heard the voice of a familiar person, her heart could not help but tremble with excitement. Fortunately, she had really saved him. Fortunately, Bo Yi was one step ahead of that person. There was still a glucose IV injected into the back of her hand. She had not eaten much for two or three days in a row. bo yi immediately poured her a glass of water. seeing that sang xia¡¯s brows were furrowed and she was about to open her eyes, bo yi supported her as she slowly lifted her head to drink the water. Sang Xia¡¯s face was pale and weak. After drinking the water, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at him. Bo Yi switched on the night light and the dim yellow light lit up at the head of the bed. At that moment, Bo Yi did not feel that there was anything wrong with sang Xia. Even she herself had not noticed it. However, when she woke up again and her gaze landed on Bo Yi¡¯s face, her mind was suddenly in a daze. She could not help but feel a complete chill all over her body. She asked in a pale and terrified voice, ¡± Jie, Who are you?! ¡®Who are you?¡¯ ¡®Who are you?¡¯ As soon as she said this, Bo Yi¡¯s handsome face froze. He stood up slowly and said with difficulty, ¡± Sangsang, what did you say? ¡± [ author: no amnesia, please vote, continue ] Chapter 862 ? 862 The aftereffects of a concussion, strange She actually asked who she was? Could it be that she had lost her memory? No, this was impossible. She had clearly just called her name! Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were wide open as she looked at the unfamiliar man. No, as she looked at the unfamiliar face, her face turned pale. Her hands clutched the blanket tightly, and she could not help but retreat. What was going on? wasn¡¯t it supposed to be Bo Yi? suddenly, there was a sharp pain in sang Xia¡¯s head. She immediately groaned and held her head tightly. ¡°What do you think, sangxia? don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m bo Yi.¡± As he spoke, he looked at her pained expression and couldn¡¯t help but want to go forward. don¡¯t! sang Xia suddenly shouted in panic. don¡¯t come here. She kept shrinking back and curled herself into a ball. She held her head and fell into a helpless situation. What happened? why couldn¡¯t she remember? It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t remember each and every one of them, but he couldn¡¯t remember their faces. No one knew him. Even Rong Zhan was staring at sang Xia while biting his lips. He tried his best to think of his face, but there was only a vague outline in his mind. Even Bo Yi in front of him. She looked at him as if he was a stranger. She curled up in the corner. When she slowly raised her head, her eyes were filled with tears. She looked at the so-called Bo Yi. What kind of face did he have? to her, it was an unfamiliar face. She could not tell if he was good-looking or not. She could not recognize him and could not remember him. She closed her eyes tightly, and when she opened them again, it was as if he was a stranger. Sang Xia finally broke down. Her eyes were red, as if she was helpless and in despair. Bo ¡­ Bo Yi, is it really you? help me, help me. Why can¡¯t I recognize you, Hanhan? ¡± Bo Yi did not understand what had happened to sang Xia, but he suddenly remembered that the doctor had said that sang Xia had a serious concussion and there might be side effects when she woke up. so, no matter what happened to her, he had to make her believe in him first and not suffer alone. Sangsang, don¡¯t be afraid. Do you still remember what happened between us in the past? we first met on the subway. You were 16 years old then. Do you still remember? ¡± Hearing him say this, sang Xia nodded and said in a choked voice, ¡± I remember. ¡°That¡¯s good. Trust me, I won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± At least, before Rong Zhan brought her back, he had to protect her no matter what. At the moment, he consoled sang Xia, ¡± be good and wait for me here. I¡¯ll go get the doctor for you. ¡°No, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t go,¡± Sang Xia was terrified. Even if she looked at him again after a while, she still could not recognize his face. However, there were only the two of them in the ward. She would know that this person was Bao Yi. And if he left, she wouldn¡¯t know who would come in again, nor would she be able to identify it. Moreover, the thought of being imprisoned by that person and wearing a strange mask made sang Xia feel afraid. No one could recognize who she looked. Bo Yi looked at sang Xia¡¯s pained and helpless expression. He felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart. He said slowly, ¡± okay, I won¡¯t leave. You should rest well. Maybe you haven¡¯t rested enough. It¡¯s only early in the morning. Continue to sleep for a while, okay? ¡± Maybe when you wake up, everything will be back to normal.¡± Bo Yi could not describe sang Xia¡¯s symptoms. What kind of aftereffects were these? [ I¡¯ll explain later, there¡¯s more ] Chapter 863 ? 863 Confirmed condition, rare However, he knew that it would not be simple. Sang Xia really listened to Bo Yi¡¯s words. When he came over to comfort her again, she did not refuse. She lay down slowly and covered herself with the blanket. However, he did not dare to look away from Bo Yi. ¡°Will I really recover when I wake up again?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyelashes trembled as she went to ask. After Bo Yi covered her with the blanket, he looked at her worried and nervous expression. He could not help but raise his hand to push the stray hair on her forehead behind her ears. don¡¯t be afraid. You only had a concussion after the car accident. You will be fine, you will be fine. Sang Xia pursed her lips tightly and nodded, her eyes red. However, at that moment, sang Xia¡¯s mind was filled with Rong Zhan. her heart palpitated with sorrow. she wanted to tell him that she was fine and that she wanted to see him. However, he looked like this now. In the end, sang Xia could not hold back. She tugged at the corner of Bo Yi¡¯s clothes, her eyes teary. Bo Yi, I miss him. Can you find him? ¡± no matter what she was like, he would not despise her or abandon her, right? She wanted him to be by her side. Even if she might not be able to recognize Rong Zhan. Bo Yi saw the desire in her eyes. Although a complicated look flashed in his eyes, he still nodded in the end. ¡°i promise you.¡± Seeing that he had agreed, sang Xia finally felt a weight lift off her shoulders. She closed her eyes and obediently went back to sleep. She believed that everything would return to normal when she woke up again. Bo Yi stayed by sang Xia¡¯s side until she fell asleep. He quickly called for the doctor. He knew very well what sang Xia was afraid of other than this after-effect. Therefore, he didn¡¯t leave and stayed outside to communicate with the doctor. ¡°Doctor, why does she have these symptoms? What kind of situation is this?¡± Bo Yi gave a simple account of what happened after sang Xia woke up. He highlighted that sang Xia remembered him but could not recognize him. When the doctor heard this, a serious look flashed in his eyes. Then, he said seriously, ¡± arrange for her to have a CT scan tomorrow morning. I suspect that her brain might have been damaged, causing some of the nerve routes to be cut off, so she can¡¯t be recognized. As the doctor spoke, he shook his head. in the past, such cases were very rare, but now, it¡¯s appearing more and more. Some people are born with it, while others are caused by an accident. Bo Yi was shocked. However, things were indeed as the doctor had said. Early in the morning, Bo Yi had brought sang Xia to do a CT scan. The results of the examination were truly shocking. The doctor held the CT scan sheet and said to Bo Yi, ¡± we can basically confirm that she has facial amnesia. Her brain shows that her temporal lobe and the cerebral cortex are both damaged. The patient has lost the ability to recognize other people¡¯s faces. Bo Yi knew that he had already mentally prepared himself. However, when the doctor said this, his body still shook slightly. So, she can¡¯t recognize me and can¡¯t remember what I used to look like? It wasn¡¯t just her, even he felt his heart being stabbed by this cruel fact. Sang Xia was lying on the bed, waiting for him to go back. How was he going to tell her all this? But now, Bo Yi could not help but ask, ¡± will she recover? will she be like this for the rest of her life? ¡± The doctor¡¯s expression suddenly changed, as if he didn¡¯t have the heart to hurt him. after a while, he took out a business card and handed it over. [ author Jun: from today onwards, everything will return to normal. Brother Jiu has just finished all of his final exams. Please forgive me for this period of time. I¡¯ll continue to flirt with you. Those who aren¡¯t waiting can sleep now. I¡¯m begging for a ticket. Do you want master Zhan? ] Chapter 864 ? 864 The strange man standing outside the ward this is a neurologist I know. It¡¯s best to see her in her current condition. As for whether she can recover, I can¡¯t say. It was basically impossible. However, there was no lack of miracles in medicine. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t come to a conclusion too early. In the end, the doctor confirmed sang Xia¡¯s condition. There were two types of face amnesia patients. Sang Xia¡¯s situation was slightly better. She could see human faces, but she could not recognize them. Moreover, the face he saw might not be the person¡¯s original appearance. She couldn¡¯t recognize him. In fact, every time she blinked and looked at another person, they would look different in her eyes. On the other hand, patients with face amnesia couldn¡¯t even see a person¡¯s face clearly, it was a blur. But no matter what, for this kind of patient, the cases were getting more and more from rare. As for Yu sangxia, he was afraid that she would treat people she was familiar with as strangers. Even when she looked at her own face, she found it unfamiliar. When Bo Yi returned, the doctor¡¯s instructions were still echoing in his mind. At the moment, at least before sang Xia recovered, she could only identify a person by some small things, such as a person¡¯s hairstyle, if there were any obvious marks on the face, scars, or moles. She could also identify a person by the tie, shoes, and so on. Bo Yi had seen through everything about sang Xia, but he did not know why, but he seemed to have become weak and did not dare to go back to her. How was he going to explain it to her? He couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night. In the morning, he sat on the chair and finally fell asleep for a while. Sang Xia woke up. He was a light sleeper. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw that sang Xia had already gotten down to the ground. This was a VIP Ward. There was a full-body mirror at the door of the ward. When he woke up, he saw sang Xia standing in front of the mirror. She looked at herself in the mirror, stupefied. As if she was frightened, she backed away bit by bit, leaning against the wall. Her body slowly slid down. In the end, she could not help but cover her mouth, curled up at the foot of the wall, and lowered her head to suppress her tears. She was lost and helpless. his nerves were tightly suppressed, unable to get any relief. Bo Yi looked at that scene and his heart ached. In the morning, he walked over to help her up and brought her for a checkup. However, the result was a little cruel, and he could not bear to tell her. The greatest source of his pain was her pain. In the end, Bo Yi was worried about leaving sang Xia alone in the ward, so he rushed back. However ¡­ just as he reached the floor where the vip ward was located, he suddenly saw a person standing at the door of sang xia¡¯s ward! He suddenly stopped in his tracks. It was a man. He was very tall. he was wearing a baseball cap that was lowered. His back was facing her. Bo Yi subconsciously felt that something was wrong. He slowly reached into his coat pocket and grabbed the gun he always carried with him. Bo Yi¡¯s slender black figure walked over. bo yi was also very tall and his figure was thin. From a distance, it seemed that the two people¡¯s figures were similar. He didn¡¯t say anything and just walked in that direction with a blank expression. The man at the door of the ward seemed to have sensed that someone was behind him. He glanced sideways for a moment, and the next second, he quickly left. Bo Yi caught up with him. hey, who are you!? [ author: release master Zhan immediately. Please vote. ] Chapter 865 ? 865 Master Zhan has found a wife (1) While he was shouting and asking, the figure had already quickly entered the elevator. When Bo Yi caught up, the elevator door had just closed and they were going down. Seeing this, a layer of frost appeared on Bo Yi¡¯s face. Who was that person? Could it be related to sang Xia¡¯s accident? Bo Yi did not continue to follow her. At the moment, he had to try his best not to leave sang Xia¡¯s side. He had also thought about it. Even if he did not want to contact Rong Zhan, sang Xia¡¯s current condition would not allow it. not to mention that she kept telling him that she wanted to find rong zhan and wanted him to be by her side. When he returned to the door of the ward, he could see sang Xia¡¯s sleeping face through the gap of the curtain outside the window. A complicated gloominess flashed past Bo Yi¡¯s clear and indifferent eyes. Once upon a time, the person she needed so much was no longer him. ** Things were always so unexpected. On the morning of the car accident, Rong Zhan, who had already turned the whole Manor of the Sicily party upside down, got the news of sang Xia by accident. Rong Zhan was going crazy looking for her. The person before sang Xia¡¯s wedding had unexpectedly disappeared. When he was about to start searching the manor, Mu Zi had sent him a message telling him that sang Xia was with her. Naturally, the first thing she did was to ignore any possible ambushes and rush over. However, when she arrived, she found that the address she had given was completely empty. he had been tricked! She only wanted to transfer him away at that time! At the same time, it also implied that there was someone in the manor who did not want him to find them! when rong zhan realized this, it was already too late when he came back. he had searched the entire manor but could not find any trace of sang xia. Who did all this? On the day of the incident, Rong Zhan shot two of Amberson¡¯s men to death in a fit of rage. He warned everyone in the manor that if he found out who did it, he would skin the person, cut off his limbs, and feed them to the dogs! In Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes, even Amber Sen could have done something to sang Xia. He didn¡¯t believe in anyone other than himself! at the same time, he could only investigate the people in the manor one by one. from a small lackey to an boson, rong zhan did not let him off. At the same time, he also locked his gaze on a person without a sound. That person was familiar with sang Xia and had a good impression of her. At the same time, he could enter and exit the manor as he pleased. If he wanted to hide someone in the manor or take someone away, it could be said to be easy. After Rong Zhan locked onto this person, his men quickly followed him secretly and found out that this person had a Castle in the suburbs that few people knew about. On the day of discovery. It was already the morning of sang Xia¡¯s car accident. After she escaped from the castle, they found it. The castle was empty, and there was no one there. however, it was precisely because of this that it made people feel strange. However, on the second day after his suspicion of this person deepened, Rong Zhan received a text message. ** ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s him? He looks no different from a normal person now, and he¡¯s even looking for someone for Anderson.¡± Su Xun asked with a frown.¡¯It¡¯ll be fine if I can find sang Xia, but there¡¯s no trace of her in that Castle, is there?¡¯ Rong Zhan¡¯s face was gloomy, and he said coldly, ¡± arrest him. I¡¯d rather arrest 10000 by mistake than let go of a possible person. After capturing him and bringing him to the firearms group to be interrogated, Rong Zhan had a premonition ¡­ Chapter 866 ? 866 Master Zhan has found a wife (2) The possibility of that person was too high. not to mention that he could not wait any longer. no matter what, the most important thing was to find sang xia. Su Xun saw that Rong Zhan was determined and immediately went to make arrangements. however ¡­ the moment he left, rong zhan¡¯s phone rang. Rong Zhan took it out and took a look. It was an unknown number. However, after reading the message on the number, Rong Zhan¡¯s cold face was immediately filled with shock. The message that was sent over read: [ she is in the hands of her schizophrenic ex-boyfriend. ] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Rong Zhan¡¯s feelings were indescribable, and his face was twisted. The short sentence in the message was enough to shock him, let alone the person who sent it. If it was really in Bo Yi¡¯s hands, then from a certain perspective, it was beyond his expectations. However, if Bo Yi¡¯s second personality really appeared, it was not impossible. However, if that happened, his wife would be in great danger. Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t care about anything else. Just like before, Mu Zi had lied to him that sang Xia was in her hands. This time, an unknown number had sent a message saying that sang Xia was in Bo Yi¡¯s hands. Regardless of whether it was true or not, he could not let it go. Rong Zhan immediately set off to look for Bo Yi. Cheng Donglin caught up with Rong Zhan and quickly went to look for her. On the way, Rong Zhan kept calling Bo Yi. He thought that the two of them had already made things clear when they were in the desert before sending him off on the plane. He called three or four times, but none of them picked up. However, when he called the fifth person, the call finally went through. However, it was only for a short while before it was hung up again. Rong Zhan held the phone and gritted his teeth. ¡°cheng donglin, have you locked onto the signal? We¡¯ll go find him immediately!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve locked onto boss.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the car suddenly sped away as if it was flying. ** Sang Xia had been discharged from the hospital. Other than the concussion, she was glad that her body was fine and her child was safe. Her current state was not something that could be explained in a few words. Even if it was hard for her to accept, Bo Yi had already told her about her condition and her symptoms. she had facial amnesia. a certain part of her brain was damaged, causing her to be unable to recognize human faces, even those she had dealt with before, her friends, her best friends, and even her close lover. In her mind, there was only a vague outline. All she could see were unfamiliar faces. The moment sang Xia thought of how she could not even recognize or remember Rong Zhan¡¯s face, she felt as if her heart was hit by a heavy object. It hurt so badly that she felt numb. It hurt so much that she had to carry Bo Yi on her back and secretly wipe her tears. she didn¡¯t want to do this. Why did such a thing happen to him? such a sudden illness made her feel despair. the feeling of being unable to recognize a person¡¯s face even made her feel like she was no different from a blind person. Sang Xia got into the car. Now, Bo Yi was about to bring her to a psychiatrist to see if there was any way to deal with her situation. The person who came to pick them up was a skinny man. He was looking for Bo Yi for some personal matters. She didn¡¯t know him. no, to be precise, she didn¡¯t know anyone anymore. The scrawny man, on the other hand, looked at sang Xia in shock. After sang Xia got into the car, he pulled Bo Yi out of the car. what¡¯s going on? why are you two together? ¡± Chapter 867 ? 867 Master Zhan has found a wife (3) ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Drive your car and send us to a place first.¡± Bo Yi passed him a business card expressionlessly. There was an address on it. The Thin Man glanced at the business card and was shocked when he saw it. what the hell? a neurologist?! Although The Thin Man was shocked, he immediately got into the car and drove to the place. Sang Xia was sitting in the back with a bandage on her head. She was looking out of the window, motionless. by right, she still needed to stay in the hospital, but she couldn¡¯t stand herself like this. she still wanted to return to rong zhan¡¯s side and carry their child well. how could she be sick like this? therefore, she couldn¡¯t wait to find an expert to see if there was any solution to her condition. The scrawny man, who was driving, kept looking at sang Xia through the rearview mirror. In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. she stammered and hesitantly said, ¡± t-that ¡­ miss sang, are you alright? ¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia¡¯s gaze slowly fell on him. She looked at him, pursed her lips, and asked in an emotionless tone, ¡± who are you, Hanhan? ¡± Ha! As soon as he finished speaking, the skinny man who was driving almost slammed on the brakes. he was completely dumbfounded. what was going on? Did she lose her memory? Otherwise, why did she not recognize him? He was shocked and wanted to ask more, but when he saw Bo Yi¡¯s cold and tense face, he swallowed his saliva and held back. However, deep down, he had basically confirmed that this woman had lost her memory. When the car arrived, Bo Yi opened the door and came out with sang Xia. Sang Xia¡¯s surroundings could be seen very clearly, but her face was unfamiliar to everyone and could not be recognized. After she came down, she did not stop. She went to the address given by the doctor to find the neurologist. Sang Xia had just left and Bo Yi was about to follow when the skinny man grabbed his arm. He couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously, ¡± what¡¯s going on? she actually doesn¡¯t remember me. She lost her memory! My God, I even wanted to hypnotize her for you, but now she has lost her memory.¡± Bo Yi¡¯s handsome face darkened when he heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention hypnosis again. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± With that, Bo Yi shook his hand off and immediately followed sang Xia. Even though he loved sang Xia deeply, and even now, she was the only woman he loved, he knew his own body¡¯s condition, so he had long let it go. He loved her, so he could not let her live in pain. Rong Zhan could give her happiness and the life she wanted. He should be happy for her. Of course, other than this time. when bo yi thought of the day when he accidentally found out about sang xia¡¯s car accident and carried her out, his forehead was bleeding and his body was in a mess. at that moment, his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. she was still a pregnant woman. A mother of two. not to mention whether she knew it or not, when he saw her big belly and blood-stained body, his heart ached so much that he wanted to die. his hands were numb when he drove to the hospital. Sang Xia and Bo Yi went in. The skinny man watched as Bo Yi led the pregnant woman in carefully. Compared to before, he seemed to have come back to life. He couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for him. However, not long after he was happy- Chapter 868 ? 868 Master Zhan has found a wife (4) He still didn¡¯t know what would happen to him in the future. back in South Africa, bo yi had saved him from a gang of robbers. he was a secret hypnotist. when he accidentally found out that the woman he loved had left him, he had wanted to help him. So now, even though he didn¡¯t help much, that woman had lost her memory. Now, after going around in circles, she actually came back to his side. He really couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky for him. The skinny man didn¡¯t get into the car but waited for them to come out. However ¡­ at this moment. Suddenly, a car sped over. He made an emergency brake not far away from him. How could such a wild speed be driven in the city? He was so frightened that he quickly hid further away. however, his attention was naturally attracted. She wanted to see who was in the car and what had happened to make them so anxious? however, in the next second. However, the man who rushed out of the car made him widen his eyes. The man in front of her was wearing a black trench coat. He was tall and slender, and his delicate and evil face was dark as if a storm was coming. And wasn¡¯t this man miss sang¡¯s husband? Wasn¡¯t he the man who had stolen his brother? when he thought of how he had snatched the woman bo yi loved, he really looked down on him from the bottom of his heart. so now, he watched as he rushed out with a phone in his hand, rushing to the place where bo yi and sang xia had left. ¡°hey, hey, stop right there-!¡± The Thin Man rushed forward without a word. He didn¡¯t want to see Bo Yi¡¯s woman being snatched away again. This time, the woman had lost her memory. This was fate. She had to stay by Bo Yi¡¯s side. Cheng Donglin also got out of the car and rushed over with their boss. However, at that moment, they suddenly heard someone shouting for them to stop. Cheng Donglin turned around. he immediately recognized the man. She had seen a picture of this man from agent 108 and had disturbed sister sang many times. Rong Zhan heard her and stopped. When he turned around, his eyes widened. it¡¯s you-!? Wasn¡¯t this scrawny man the man who had appeared beside Guo Boyi previously? He had actually appeared here! This meant that Bo Yi was also nearby. He was indeed here. However, Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t care less. When the skinny man rushed up to stop him, Rong Zhan took a step forward and grabbed him by the collar. His face was dark as he shouted anxiously, ¡± tell me quickly, is she here?! Is my woman here?¡± The skinny man was almost strangled to death by Rong Zhan. He desperately grabbed his collar and took deep breaths. Huahua, you, let me go first! Rong Zhan had been holding it in for so long, and his patience was almost worn out. He threw him to the ground, pulled out his gun, and loaded it. A murderous look appeared in his eyes. tell me, where is she now?! the skinny man was thrown to the ground. he was already covered in bones and was in so much pain that he rolled on the ground. the next second, he saw rong zhan take out a gun and instantly regretted it! Why didn¡¯t he just stay in the car? it was fine if he didn¡¯t stay in the car, but why did he rush up to look for him? This man was a rude madman. however, even so, he was panting and still said honestly, ¡± she¡¯s here. she just went in with bo yi ¡­ ¡± [ author: please vote and update. ] Chapter 869 ? 869 Bumping into an electric elevator, master Zhan is dumbfounded (1) She had heard him say that she was inside with Bo Yi and was really here. Rong Zhan felt as if a huge rock had fallen from the bottom of his heart. He had finally found her. However, at the same time, his anger towards Bo Yi intensified. Was it really as the message had said? was he the one who had kidnapped and taken sang Xia away on the day of the wedding? Rong Zhan felt that something was amiss. Could it be that Bo Yi had controlled her? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she contact me? If it was because she still had feelings for Bo Yi, he would not believe it no matter what. Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t care less. He couldn¡¯t wait to see her. Just as Rong Zhan was looking for the location on his phone, the skinny man behind him suddenly shouted, ¡± she doesn¡¯t belong to you in the first place. She has already forgotten about you. Even if you find her, you can¡¯t take her away! she has already forgotten about you, yingluo. Forget you, Yingluo. Rong Zhan turned around in shock. Even Cheng Donglin was shocked by her words. What the hell! Did he mean that their sister sang had lost her memory? what a joke. however, rong zhan did not stop this time. his heart clenched tightly as he rushed in to look for sang xia. He was looking for his wife. Even if the man¡¯s words were echoing in her mind, what did he mean by not knowing him, and what did he mean by he would not leave with him even if he found her? No, Rong Zhan did not dare to believe it. It definitely wouldn¡¯t happen. How could his wife forget him? Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached as if it was being torn apart. That was because he subconsciously realized why she and Bo Yi could enter and leave these places as they pleased without being imprisoned. She should have had the chance to contact him, but why didn¡¯t she? Could it be that Huahua Had she really forgotten about him? Rong Zhan did not dare to think about it. Sang Xia and Bo Yi entered the experts ¡®office. It was a large office with the curtains drawn. There was a table in the middle with a laptop on it. An old man appeared in front of the table. He wore round glasses and a white coat. The expert was called Morgan, a Jewish man. When sang Xia started the consultation, Morgan sized her up. Finally, he looked at Bo Yi behind her and nodded slightly. Sir, we¡¯re going to have a private consultation now. bo yi had entered because he was afraid that sang xia would not recognize him. however, since the doctor had said so, bo yi could only agree. he lowered his head and whispered something into sang xia¡¯s ear. Sang Xia nodded. However, she suddenly thought of something and pulled on Bo Yi, replying. That sentence stunned Bo Yi. Although he was a little hesitant, he agreed in the end. Sang Xia said that she would be going out by herself later. And then find him. ** sang xia wanted to find an expert as soon as possible because she wanted to understand her own situation and how to get rid of the problem caused by face blindness. after understanding this, she could at least return to rong zhan¡¯s side normally. She didn¡¯t want to look like a lunatic and be at a loss with the people around her. After Bo Yi left, Morgan had more or less understood sang Xia¡¯s problem. He finally took off his glasses and said seriously, ¡± your situation is actually not uncommon. If you adjust your mentality and do as I say, there won¡¯t be any major problems in your life. As for whether you can recover or not, that¡¯s a little difficult. As he spoke, he shook his head. it¡¯s very difficult. Chapter 870 ? 870 Bumping into an electric elevator, master Zhan is dumbfounded (2) Sang Xia¡¯s expression did not look too good, but it was a good thing that she had prepared herself for the worst. Morgan then said to sang Xia, ¡± when dealing with people with face blindness, you must pay attention to the details of the other party when communicating with others, such as their Kasaya. For example, hair, clothes, and if there were any special symbols on the body. These could help the patient identify. Morgan told Sanxia a lot and even gave her a lot of examples. Even though Sanxia found it hard to accept the fact that she had contracted this illness, she had to face it no matter what. Therefore, she listened carefully to what Morgan said and tried her best to learn. In the end, when sang Xia recognized each of the ten small jade stones, which looked the same but were actually different, Morgan congratulated her with a smile. She had succeeded. However, all of this did not stir up any emotions in sang Xia¡¯s heart. It was only later that Morgan said something to her. Morgan said, ¡± miss sang, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. In your life, you will meet thousands of faces. Although you don¡¯t know them, maybe one or two real faces will be magically preserved in your mind and you will never forget them. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Those words left a deep impression in sang Xia¡¯s heart. After she said goodbye to Morgan, she left the office and saw that there was no one outside. Sang Xia took a deep breath. Bo Yi was waiting for him downstairs. She walked towards the elevator alone. At that moment, the elevator arrived and the door opened. As soon as the elevator door opened, a black, slender figure rushed out of the elevator impatiently. The person who rushed out of the elevator was none other than Rong Zhan. as soon as he rushed out, he ran into her not far away. sang xia was wearing loose clothes. she was walking slowly with her big belly. her slightly curly long hair was tied up loosely at the back, revealing her beautiful face and the gauze wrapped around huahua¡¯s forehead. Rong Zhan was caught off guard and saw her. The tall figure that rushed out was stunned and stood rooted to the ground. at that moment, he stopped breathing. He looked at sang Xia in a daze, who was walking toward him step by step. Sang Xia also saw Rong Zhan. However, it was a little awkward. In her eyes, these people looked the same ¡­ But she couldn¡¯t remember what Rong Zhan looked like ¡­ When she saw the man rush out of the elevator, she subconsciously glanced at him and then looked away. At the same time, he maintained a certain vigilance in his heart. Because she was face blind, some people, perhaps not good people, couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous when she thought of the person who had imprisoned her. If that person appeared by her side, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to recognize him. That would be too terrifying. At this moment, Rong Zhan was just looking at his wife. When he saw himself rushing out of the elevator, he subconsciously glanced at him indifferently before looking away. He just looked at her like she didn¡¯t know him and walked past him. Rong Zhan¡¯s fingers were shaking. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡­¡­ Did she really, really forget her? Time seemed to have slowed down at that moment. Rong Zhan could not forget how she looked at him as though he was a stranger, and then walked away from him. Rong Zhan slowly turned around, dazed. Author Jun: ¡± don¡¯t scold brother nine anymore. I don¡¯t want to spoil it. Not getting married means that it¡¯s not perfect. There will be the most perfect wedding. The following plot will be extremely warm. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be tortured anymore. Please vote! There¡¯s even more updates! Chapter 871 ? 871 Wife, Don¡¯t You Want Me anymore?(1) Even though Rong Zhan had already made up his mind, he still found it hard to accept when he saw this scene. once, he had spent so much time and effort to get the woman he had finally gotten. he had only gotten her to say, ¡± i love you. ¡± But now? She had completely forgotten Yingluo? Rong Zhan turned around and watched as she walked into the elevator. The elevator door slowly closed. Seeing that she was about to disappear again, Rong Zhan reacted and rushed over. Before the elevator door closed, he blocked it with his hand. But his sudden action scared sang Xia, who was in the elevator. Her body was pressed tightly against the elevator. Her body was tense, and her breathing almost stopped. After Rong Zhan entered, he glanced at her and turned away. He knew that he had scared her. He had actually scared her. He was the person who loved her the most in this world, and the person who would never hurt her. Rong Zhan noticed that she was so nervous that she was holding her breath and looking at him nervously. It was even more inappropriate for him to turn around. With his back facing her, he suddenly raised an arm to support himself against the cold wall. He lowered his head and used the other hand to pinch his throbbing temples. At this moment, he felt extremely uncomfortable. At this moment, he seemed to suddenly recall the time when they were in the mirror of the sky. That night, his wife took him on a date there. That night, he was deeply touched, but he had once said that if she forgot about him one day, what would he do? he would definitely use forceful means and his shameless character to get her back. However, when the day came, he didn¡¯t care about snatching. He was in despair. He was only thinking about why she had forgotten about him. Yes, it was his fault. He did not protect her well. But how could she bear to forget him? The way she looked at him as if he was a stranger really hurt his heart. The elevator reached the first floor and stopped. During this time, sang Xia¡¯s heart had been tensed up because the man¡¯s actions were too strange. When he rushed over to intercept the elevator just now, it had really frightened her. in the elevator, she had been worried that this man would do something to her. Yingluo was fine. He only looked like he was in pain, but he didn¡¯t do anything to her. But even so, as soon as the elevator opened, sang Xia rushed out impatiently, as if there was something in the elevator that scared her. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. He clenched his fists. He followed her out. The moment sang Xia went out, she quickly went to find Bo Yi. Bo Yi. She remembered that he was wearing a long Armani suit. And Bo Yi himself did not go far, afraid that sang Xia would not be able to find him when she came out. Therefore, when sang Xia saw the coat, she immediately rushed over to him and called his name. She quickly walked over, as if she was looking for a safe place. Rong Zhan was thinking at that moment. There was probably nothing more painful to him in this world. He was standing in front of her, but she did not recognize him. However, she knew Bo Yi. Rong Zhan watched as sang Xia held onto Bo Yi¡¯s arm tightly, as if she was afraid that she would be in danger again. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes turned red as he watched her. sang xia did not know why, even though the man had barged into the elevator ¡­ Chapter 872 ? 872 Wife, Don¡¯t You Want Me anymore?(2) However, there was an inexplicable feeling in her heart. That feeling was indescribable and inexplicable, as if it was somewhat familiar. She thought as she looked over. The man¡¯s eyes turned red. Rong Zhan¡¯s real face suddenly appeared in front of sang Xia. She blinked and seemed to be different from before. However, she did not care too much about it. She grabbed Bo Yi¡¯s arm and said, ¡± let¡¯s go. She was going to look for Rong Zhan. She had agreed with Bo Yi that he would bring her to Rong Zhan. However, when she pulled on Bo Yi¡¯s arm, he didn¡¯t move. She pulled again, but it still didn¡¯t move. ¡°Sable Bo Yi Sable?¡± Sang Xia looked at him in surprise. Meanwhile, Bo Yi¡¯s gaze was looking in another direction at this moment. Sang Xia did not know why, but she suddenly had a strange feeling. She was stunned and followed Bo Yi¡¯s gaze. She saw Huahua and the person who was in the elevator with her. And that person, he was looking at her without blinking. he had a pair of unique eyes, long and narrow phoenix eyes, a devilish and wild look, a high and straight nose, and a kind of unattainable pride. he also had light pink thin lips, which were very beautiful. He had a sharp jawline. Sang Xia looked at him and suddenly felt a sharp pain in her head. She groaned in pain and could not help but cover her head. Sangsang, how are you?! Sang Xia bit her lip hard. After the pain, she took a deep breath and shook her head. I¡¯m fine. When she looked at Rong Zhan again, she could not recognize him anymore. ¡°I¡¯m tired, let¡¯s go Yingluo.¡± As she said that, sang Xia did not care about the strange feeling that the person in the elevator gave her. The intense pain in her head had stimulated her, and she just wanted to leave as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t care about Bo Yi and left in a hurry. Rong Zhan watched as she walked out on her own. His heart was in so much pain that he could not accept her disappearing from his sight. Therefore, just as sang Xia was about to step out of the door, a loud roar suddenly came from behind her, ¡± wife-! He called her his wife! Sang Xia¡¯s foot, which was about to step out of the door, suddenly stopped. His entire body froze. Wife The voice was so soft. Sang Xia¡¯s feathery eyelashes trembled slowly. In the end, even her fingertips could not help but tremble. That, that¡¯s Xuanji, Rong Zhan? the person in the elevator just now was rong zhan? Sang Xia¡¯s heart trembled violently. She slowly turned around and looked over. Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Forget it, forget it. He didn¡¯t care if she remembered him or not. He rushed up and hugged her tightly. Sang Xia slammed into his chest. He held her so tightly that even breathing became difficult. But she couldn¡¯t care about that. Her mind was filled with the thought that Huahua was Rong Zhan. But how sad was it that she couldn¡¯t recognize Huahua? As she felt Rong Zhan¡¯s tight embrace and how he seemed to be on the verge of a mental breakdown, sang Xia¡¯s tears started to fall. she also hugged him tightly and buried herself in his chest. His tears soaked the clothes on his chest. ¡°Huahua, Rong Zhan, is it you? is it really you, Huahua?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. Her helplessness, her confusion, and the pain in her heart were all poured out at this moment. Author Jun: ¡± every plot is closely related to the arrangement. Introduction. First, sister sang will recover (we¡¯ve already done a lot of research on this illness, don¡¯t be stubborn, don¡¯t take it seriously, it¡¯s just a novel) second: it¡¯s super warm at the back, third place, please vote! Chapter 873 ? 873 My wife, Don¡¯t You Want Me anymore (3) Rong Zhan wondered if it was you. Was it really you? Hearing her words, Rong Zhan didn¡¯t realize anything for a moment. He was still immersed in his own pain and despair. The moment he thought that she had forgotten about him, his heart broke. His voice was hoarse as he mumbled, ¡± wife, wife, Don¡¯t You Want Me anymore? ¡± His tone was so humble, helpless, and desperate. The man who used to be arrogant and overbearing was now like a child who was afraid of being abandoned. He kept pestering her. How could he accept that she had really forgotten about him? He had finally made her fall in love with him. She was the one who said, Rong Zhan, I love you. She was the one who said,¡±Rong Zhan, I¡¯m going to spoil you like a little idiot.¡± She had said that she saw him as her hero. She was the one who said Yingluo Rong Zhan hugged sang Xia tightly, refusing to let go no matter what. He buried his head in her neck, and there was a hot liquid that seemed to be burning her skin. He was a jinx back then. He shouldn¡¯t have said that if she lost her memory one day, he would snatch her away again. Because when that day really came, the one in pain might not be her, but him. At this moment, sang Xia also hugged him tightly. Her heart ached. She hated herself for being like this, and her heart ached for him. He had never done anything wrong. He had done enough for her, but now, he had to bear all of it. If Rong Zhan knew that she could not recognize him, what should she do? His heart must have suffered a huge blow, Yingluo. Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, I¡¯m sorry, Rong Zhan. seeing such a big man like him burying his head in her neck and hugging her tightly like a child, fragile and in pain, sang Xia¡¯s heart clenched tightly. Her eyes were red, and she held him with one hand while the other hand could not help but stroke his messy black hair. She felt even more heartache and guilt in her heart. She felt that she had let him down. Rong Zhan At this moment, Rong Zhan¡¯s name could be heard. Unknowingly, Rong Zhan realized something and his body that was hugging her tightly stiffened. he seemed to be in disbelief. W-what did she just say? Did she call her by her name, Hanhan? She still remembered Yingluo and herself? Rong Zhan seemed to have realized something, but his body was still tense as he looked up from her neck. his long and narrow eyes were scarlet red, and he was nervous and uneasy. Sang Xia took his hand and held it tightly. She looked at the dispirited Rong Zhan, her eyes red. She pursed her lips and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Rong Zhan, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t recognize you. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t recognize you, Yingluo. After saying that, she looked at Rong Zhan and her hot tears fell uncontrollably like a raging sea breaking through a dam. She was also helpless, lost, and desperate. She was so afraid that she would never remember how Rong Zhan looked like. There was no doubt about her words. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes widened instantly, as if he did not understand what was going on. And this Bo Yi, who had been looking at them hugging, walked over with his head lowered. Finally, he stood behind sang Xia and looked at Rong Zhan. she has faciographism. She had a car accident and a part of her brain was damaged. She can¡¯t recognize people¡¯s faces, but she can see other things. Chapter 874 ? 874 Master Zhan is so jealous, jealous (1) sweet Sang Xia could not say it, so Bo Yi explained at this moment. However, no one expected that Rong Zhan would do that. As soon as Bo Yi finished speaking, Rong Zhan let go of sang Xia. He rushed forward and gave Bo Yi a hard punch on the face. His eyes were red like a Mad Lion. No one could stop him. ¡°Bo Yi-! Do you f * cking want to die!¡± Rong Zhan roared like a volcano. Bo Yi was caught off guard by the punch and his thin body staggered two steps. Rong Zhan¡¯s action was so sudden that no one expected him to hit someone. The corner of Bo Yi¡¯s mouth was hit and it was torn instantly, turning purple. ¡°Rong Zhan! Why did you hit me-?¡± Sang Xia was shocked by his actions. She asked Rong Zhan in shock, then quickly looked at Bo Yi. She did not understand why he wanted to hit Bo Yi. It was Bo Yi who had saved her. Otherwise, she would not know what kind of situation she and her child would be in now. this wasn¡¯t a matter of feelings, but even she didn¡¯t understand why he wanted to vent his anger on bo yi. Rong Zhan saw that he, sang Xia, had actually gone to check on Bo Yi¡¯s condition first. Anger and pain appeared in his red eyes, which hurt his eyes. He was angry and aggrieved. He immediately rushed up to grab sang Xia¡¯s wrist and said in disbelief, ¡± wife, are you crazy? our wedding was ruined by him. He took you away, imprisoned you, and even caused you to get into a car accident. Even now, you can¡¯t even recover. Rong Zhan felt an intense pain in his heart. He endured the pain and said with difficulty, ¡± even now, you can¡¯t recognize me, Hanhan. As soon as he said that, not only was sang Xia stunned, but Bo Yi also frowned. Sang Xia understood. Rong Zhan found her and saw her at Bo Yi¡¯s place. Did he misunderstand her just like that? Now, she saw the redness in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes. That touch of pain and disappointment, her heart ached terribly. she let go of bo yi¡¯s arm and tried to hold rong zhan¡¯s hand. However, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart seemed to have been hurt. When she reached out her hand, he avoided it with red eyes. He was being abused. Sang Xia shook her head. no, Rong Zhan, it¡¯s not what you think. Bo Yi didn¡¯t do this. ¡°If he didn¡¯t do it, then who did it? don¡¯t you know what his second personality is like? Don¡¯t tell me that you still want to protect him at this time?¡± Rong Zhan retorted as if he was overwhelmed by jealousy. He was extremely disappointed when sang Xia said that. His heart ached even more. People who fell in love were indeed fools. Even though Rong Zhan knew that things might not be that simple, he could not care less about that now. Bo Yi loved sang Xia so much. To a man who was lusting after his woman, Rong Zhan felt that he was snatching her away even if he took a second look at her. When it came to his love rival, he felt that she was going to cheat on him and abandon him when his wife spoke up for her. It seemed unreasonable, but it was really hopeless. Seeing Rong Zhan throwing a tantrum, sang Xia started to get jealous. She felt a little helpless, but she knew that Rong Zhan would not reason with her at this time. The more she went against him, the more he would think that she was on the opposite side, and he would be even more unreasonable. Hence, she turned her head slightly and said apologetically to Bo Yi, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Bo Yi ¡­ Chapter 875 ? 875 Master Zhan is beyond jealous (2) sweet I¡¯ll explain the details to Rong Zhan. Thank you for taking care of me these past few days. We¡¯ll be leaving now. I¡¯ll contact you again. He would only listen to her if she was alone with him and talked to him nicely. When Bo Yi heard this, he looked at sang Xia with a clear and complicated gaze, then slowly moved away and lowered his head. He didn¡¯t say another word. Her fingers curled up slightly. ¡°What contact? i¡¯m not done with him!¡± Rong Zhan shouted angrily when he heard that she still wanted to contact him. however, sang xia pursed her lips and ignored him. She took two steps forward and saw that no one was following her. She wanted to leave on her own but was afraid that Rong Zhan and Bo Yi would start another argument, so she turned back to look for him and tried to pull him away. Sang Xia grabbed his arm and was about to pull him away, but the person she was holding froze. Sang Xia did not pay much attention to it. All she wanted to do now was to go back and explain to him. She could not wrong good people, and she could not let bad people get away with it. Rong Zhan was initially feeling awkward, angry, and jealous. When he saw her turning around, he thought that she was going to pull him away. Just as he felt a little relieved, he saw his wife pulling Bo Yi away from him. He was pulled away just like that! He was completely dumbfounded. At that moment, Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was indescribable. It was complicated and strange, and her delicate and devilish face was flushed red. In the end, with his temples throbbing violently, Rong Zhan rushed over and separated the two of them without a care. Sang Xia thought that she was going to pull Rong Zhan away, but she saw another person rush up and pull them apart roughly. He was panting heavily and his expression was weird. Sang Xia was stunned when she saw this. However, when she realized what had happened, her beautiful face was slightly flushed. Embarrassment. She was in a hurry just now and pulled the wrong person. ¡°r-rongzhan, no, i just slipped away.¡± She seemed to want to explain something to him. Rong Zhan gritted his teeth and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to say anything. I know everything. With that, he held sang Xia¡¯s hand tightly, their fingers intertwined, never to separate. he did not even turn back as he walked away with her in his arms. sang xia could feel the light yet burning gaze on her back. she knew that she owed bo yi an apology. although she didn¡¯t know why she should apologize, perhaps it was because she had barged into his life again, or perhaps it was because rong zhan had just hit him. she even wanted to apologize to him. after they walked out, sang xia ignored the people walking towards her. rong zhan¡¯s car was not far away, and he was going to take her away. Sang Xia could not help but look back. She couldn¡¯t recognize his face, but she saw the long Armani suit. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she thought about how she had pulled the wrong person in a hurry. However, when she turned back to look at Bo Yi, Rong Zhan suddenly noticed her two seconds later. Rong Zhan¡¯s possessiveness was so strong. Suddenly, the hand that was holding her body moved to block sang Xia¡¯s view. The big hand covered her eyes and forced her to turn around. Not only that, but he also pressed her face tightly against his chest, making her unable to move. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s behavior was extremely overbearing, but there was also a hint of inexplicable childishness. But in the depths of her heart, in the end, the dust had settled. [ author: forgive me for laughing unkindly at master zhan¡¯s appearance. ] Chapter 876 ? 876 sticky (1) However, it had to be said. Did he pull the wrong person to blame her just now? When she asked him to leave, he was the one who refused to leave. Bo Yi¡¯s thin and straight body stood in Rome¡¯s winter as he watched his beloved woman being held tightly in the arms of her man and being forcefully taken away. looking at their backs, his thin body seemed even more lonely, lonely, and lonely. It was only when he saw them get into the car that the car sped away and completely disappeared from his sight. He slowly lowered his eyes. Looking at the hand that sang Xia had accidentally pulled, his slender fingers trembled slightly. The corners of his thin lips seemed to be suffused with a touch of bitterness. It disappeared along with the winter wind. A skinny man in a car in the distance could not help but feel aggrieved when he saw this scene. In the end, it turned into a soft sigh. If there was really a day, perhaps the person who should be hypnotized would be him, Bo Yi. ** Sang Xia and Rong Zhan went back. Cheng Donglin was dumbfounded. When he was waiting by the car, his sister sang did not seem to notice him at all, completely ignoring him, which made him feel inexplicably uncomfortable. however, seeing that she still remembered their boss and did not seem to have lost her memory like the scrawny man had said, cheng donglin heaved a sigh of relief. it was good that his sister sang was fine. rong zhan did not even know her situation, so he did not tell cheng donglin. After getting into the car, Rong Zhan found her. The uneasiness and anxiety in his heart had dissipated a little, but the bone-piercing pain from before was still etched in his heart. He pressed the button and sealed the back seat partition, not allowing the person in front to see the situation behind and entering a state of privacy. In the past, such a situation would definitely be Rong Zhan doing something intimate to sang Xia and being a hooligan. however, after the partition was lowered, rong zhan pulled sang xia over and sat her on his lap, letting her lean into his arms. he hugged her tightly and lowered his head to kiss her forehead and eyes. It was as if he couldn¡¯t say anything. He only wanted to use his kiss to tell her how panicked, how scared, and how much he missed her. ¡°Wife Yingluo, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry Yingluo¡± This was his woman. In the end, it was all his fault for not protecting her well, allowing the bad guys to take advantage of her. Rong Zhan blamed himself to death. Actually, he knew that the person who had kidnapped his wife might not be Bo Yi, but the person who had sent him the message. However, just now, when he saw how close she was with Bo Yi, he was so petty. How could he not be sad? especially when he felt that he was useless. When she was missing, the first person to find her and save her was not him. He was her first love. His brother. Rong Zhan felt terrible. It was the first time he felt so helpless and useless. he did not even know what kind of danger she was in. How was she saved by Bo Yi and how did she get into the car accident? She was Yingluo again. How did she get face blindness and couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like, Yingluo? At this moment, Rong Zhan looked at his tall and slender figure as he hugged his woman tightly in his arms. However, his long and narrow eyes were slightly lowered, and his back was slightly hunched. He looked defeated, and it made one¡¯s heart ache. Sang Xia snuggled in his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. She said softly, ¡± Rong Zhan, all of this ¡­ Chapter 877 ? 877 Sticky (2) ¨C It¡¯s really not your fault. Don¡¯t blame yourself. I¡¯ll get better. How could I not remember what you looked like?¡± Hearing this, Rong Zhan¡¯s thin lips moved, but in the end, he still pursed his lips tightly. he held sang xia in his arms and kissed her forehead again and again. he knew that she said that to comfort him, but it was really hard to say if she could get better. The two of them still had a lot to say, but Rong Zhan, who had just regained her, only wanted to hug her tightly at this moment, as if that was the only way to calm the pain in his heart. Fortunately, she and her child were fine. Fortunately, he had found her. Fortunately, she had not really forgotten about him. Otherwise, he would have been so desperate that he would have collapsed. The two of them hugged each other tightly. Sang Xia had not had a good rest for a long time. Now that she was back in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms, she could not help but fall asleep. When she opened her eyes again, it was already evening. She was lying on the big bed in the familiar bedroom. It was as if everything that had happened before was just a dream. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she saw a strange face when Rong Zhan returned and panicked, she would have thought that it was all a dream. She could only relax when he saw her and called her ¡± wife ¡°. Although she felt sad and sad, she could only slowly accept this reality. rong zhan knew that sang xia did not want to see anyone now, so he ordered two trays of seven to eight dishes to be served and asked her to eat in her room. at the same time, he had some important news to ask her. For example, who took her away that day and what did they do to her? That person had let her escape this time, but there would definitely be a next time. If sang Xia found out about his identity, he might make his move even earlier. So, he had to find out who it was as soon as possible. However, when Rong Zhan went to ask her who had taken her away that day, sang Xia¡¯s expression changed. Her eyelashes trembled slightly, as if recalling that time had cast a shadow in her heart, and she was a little afraid. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached for her and he hugged her tightly. ¡°wife, it doesn¡¯t matter. if you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it, yingluo.¡± Sang Xia shook her head and finally said with some difficulty, ¡± actually, I don¡¯t know who that person is either. ¡°What?¡± sang xia looked at rong zhan and her breathing slowed down. ¡± because when i saw him, he was always wearing a mask. i can¡¯t remember what mask he was wearing, but i know that it felt weird when i first saw him. ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was complicated. although I didn¡¯t see Xuanji¡¯s face, I feel that I have a guess in my heart. The thought of someone whom she was close to doing such a thing to her was terrifying to her. After pretending for so long, she was getting closer and closer to him, and in the end, she wanted to rape her and even use perverted means to get rid of her child. When sang Xia said that, Rong Zhan was frowning too. In the end, both of them did not say anything. They only exchanged glances and seemed to know who that person was. A murderous look flashed across Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes. For sang Xia, there was still something that she could not let go of ¡­ [ also, tickets ] Chapter 878 ? 878 She was robbed of her chastity by a bad guy? The wedding that she had been preparing for a long time was gone, and she had to endure it. But, ¡°Rong Zhan, he tore my wedding dress apart, Hanhan.¡± As she said that, sang Xia¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. Such an expensive wedding dress, which Rong Zhan had custom-made for her, was destroyed just like that. Her heart was in pain. It was as if she would not be able to get married if the wedding dress was torn. He had destroyed her dream. As soon as she said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s exquisite face was filled with shock and anger. He was almost gritting his teeth. did he do something to you that he shouldn¡¯t have? ¡± When he said this, he really wanted to kill that man. He had torn his wife¡¯s wedding dress. Why did he tear it? he must have wanted to do something despicable to her at that time. Rong Zhan did not dare to think about it. Although he was worried, he was more concerned about her life. But now, hearing his wife bring it up, his heart ached, blamed himself, and felt angry. Seeing that Rong Zhan had suddenly thought of that, sang Xia pursed her lips and did not know what to say. In fact, he had guessed correctly. If she hadn¡¯t been in a hurry to slide a knife across that person¡¯s neck to escape death, she might have lost her innocence. And now, sang Xia slowly said, ¡± then, Rong Zhan, if I really get teased, will you despise me and break up with me? ¡± If she was bullied, humiliated, and tainted, would Rong Zhan still want her? Rong Zhan was speechless. He only felt a burning pain in his narrow eyes. He lowered his head and slowly moved closer to her. He kissed her gently on the lips and caressed her hair and face. His voice was hoarse and firm as he said, ¡± wife, as long as you can survive, it¡¯s better than anything else. I¡¯m content. I¡¯m already content. If he said he didn¡¯t mind, then f * ck him. He wasn¡¯t a Saint. His woman had been F * cked by someone else. Who could say he didn¡¯t mind? However, these were nothing compared to her life. Hearing what he said, sang Xia could not help but feel a little touched. She hooked her arms around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck and kissed the corner of his lips. silly, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m very clean. She was just trying to sound him out. after all, he had almost failed to escape his fate. Rong Zhan¡¯s tall figure was slightly startled when he heard sang Xia¡¯s words. He then hugged her tightly, wanting to melt her into his bones. ** After the meal, the two of them discussed the situation of the man who had captured them. he¡¯s actually wearing a mask. It seems like he¡¯s really careful and secretive. But since he¡¯s done such a thing, he¡¯ll definitely give himself away. Rong Zhan said in a low voice. yes, we¡¯d better not alert the enemy now. Otherwise, without evidence, it¡¯s useless to catch him. We can directly catch a turtle in a jar, and ¡­ Sang Xia¡¯s expression turned serious. I also want to know if the person we¡¯ve guessed is right. If it really was him, then she was really too disappointed and too stunned. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Sang Xia returned to Rong Zhan¡¯s side and did not go out for the past two days. After she fell sick, she was really afraid to see familiar faces. However, she couldn¡¯t always avoid herself. Rong Zhan had asked many experts in private. Although the results were not optimistic, no one dared to say that he really could not recover. It seemed that he had to find his brother, Jun hang. Chapter 879 ? 879 His actions warmed her At this time, sang Xia had no idea how many things Rong Zhan had done behind her back just so that she could recognize him because of her face blindness. The doctor came over again and changed the dressing for the wound on sang Xia¡¯s forehead. The wound wasn¡¯t small. Although it wasn¡¯t long, it was deep. ¡°Doctor, will it leave a scar?¡± the doctor said in a low voice, ¡± the wound is so deep that it will definitely leave a scar. however, you can use some ointment to remove scars. it will be more or less effective. ¡± when sang xia heard this, she felt a little upset. Which woman didn¡¯t care about her image? Sang Xia was no exception. Although she looked cold on the surface, as if she did not care about anything, if she really had a scar on her forehead, she would be very unhappy, especially in front of the man she loved deeply. Of course, he wanted to present his best self. When Rong Zhan was done with his work and was about to come in, he heard these words at the door. From the door, he could vaguely see his wife¡¯s appearance. Her face was a little pale, as if such a scar had made her depressed and painful mood even more uncomfortable. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes darkened. He was about to go in, but he seemed to have thought of something and turned to leave. ** When sang Xia saw Rong Zhan again, she did not recognize him. That was because there was a piece of gauze on Rong Zhan¡¯s forehead. Every time, he would take the initiative to talk to her, and sang Xia would know that he was Rong Zhan. However, when she saw the bandage on his forehead, she was shocked and quickly asked him how he did it. Rong Zhan could not help but curse in a low voice. Then, he said in a casual tone, ¡± it¡¯s a little embarrassing. I accidentally fell when I was busy and hit the corner of the table. It¡¯s nothing serious. Sang Xia was skeptical. It was so sudden. Why did she not believe him? sang xia touched the bandage on her forehead and suddenly frowned. ¡± does it hurt? is the wound deep? will it leave a scar? ¡± she asked. Rong Zhan waved his hand. it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a scar. Which real man doesn¡¯t have a scar? ¡± Hearing that, sang Xia thought about her forehead. The doctor said that it would leave a scar, and she was just feeling terrible. Rong Zhan actually got one? This really made him suspect that this wasn¡¯t a coincidence, okay? Rong Zhan saw his wife pursing her lips and not saying a word. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He pulled her over and sat her on his lap. wife, you went to see an expert. Did the expert tell you that if you can¡¯t recognize facial features, you should observe the details? ¡± If there¡¯s a scar on my forehead, you just need to remember this and you¡¯ll be able to recognize me in the future, right?¡± Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, sang Xia suddenly felt her nose turn sour. She looked at Rong Zhan and her eyes were filled with tears. so, you got hurt on purpose? ¡± However, Rong Zhan refused to admit it. If he really admitted it, she would feel really bad. However, sang Xia was not stupid. No matter how hard he tried to deny it, she knew it in her heart. Therefore, other than thinking that Rong Zhan was so stupid, she was also touched. How could Rong Zhan treat her so well? he didn¡¯t mind getting injured, he wanted to make the same mark as her to accompany her. Rong Zhan was afraid that sang Xia would continue to question him, so he changed the topic. dear, don¡¯t be so pessimistic about your condition. Although some experts have said that they can¡¯t cure it, it might just be a problem of their own ability. Rong Zhan continued to discuss with her. so tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take you to the base and find junhang to see you. Rong Zhan said as he kissed her forehead lovingly. she was really the person he loved so much. now that such a thing had happened, rong zhan felt guilty and sad. She couldn¡¯t recognize her own face. Even if she had led the wrong person, he admitted that he was angry for a moment, but after that anger, there was an even higher level of defeat and pain. He didn¡¯t protect her well, so this happened to her. How could he, how could he blame her? Moreover ¡­ She was already sad enough. She was unable to recognize other people¡¯s faces. The person who was in the most pain was her. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached terribly. Just thinking about it made his heart ache. he must protect her well. The two of them had already planned to set a trap for the real murderer to fall into. The sooner they caught him, the sooner she would be safe. When it was time to sleep, Rong Zhan finished his work early and went to bathe her at around 9 pm. He tested the warm water in the bathtub and carefully helped her in. He didn¡¯t take off his clothes, so it didn¡¯t matter if the water made her wet. After letting her lie down comfortably, he half-squatted down and took a towel to help her wipe her delicate and white skin. It was wiping every part of her body. Such an arrogant and unruly man, at this moment, his narrow eyes were filled with gentleness. Even though she was naked, even though she was more supple and full after her pregnancy, Rong Zhan did not have any desire in his eyes at this moment and tried his best to serve her. Sang Xia was pregnant, but she was actually very attractive. Her fair, beautiful, and slender neck, her wet black hair stuck on it, her alluring collarbones, her softness, and even worse, her beautiful face that was flushed red-these were the most charming scenes in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes. Sang Xia leaned against the edge of the bathtub and tilted her head to look at him. She squinted her long, misty eyes lazily and watched as Rong Zhan cleaned her back with a wet towel. An indescribable warmth filled her heart. He was afraid of being pretentious. Therefore, he could only be pretentious in his heart. the person she loved the most was rong zhan. In this world, no one loved her more than Rong Zhan. Regarding Bo Yi¡¯s matter, she didn¡¯t want him to become irrational. That was why she wanted to pull him away quickly, afraid that the conflict between the two brothers would escalate. She was doing it for his own good. How could she stand on Bo Yi¡¯s side? She only wanted the two of them to solve their own problems. After Rong Zhan finished wiping her neck, his slender back turned her around. He turned her around, and her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Hence, when she lifted herself up, she grabbed his hand. Her eyes were wet as if they were filled with water. Her red lips parted slightly. Rong Zhan, come in too. Let¡¯s take a shower together. Hearing that, Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes glanced down at her delicate body. Instantly, his gaze deepened and his breathing became obviously heavy. okay. Rong Zhan quickly took off his clothes and went in. He stood behind her and pulled her into his arms. The two of them were in the huge bathtub, and the water vapor in the bathroom filled the air. Between the shadows. He looked at the two people who were snuggling up to each other like Swans Crossing their necks. He lowered his head and kissed her in his arms. It was beautiful, romantic, warm, and wonderful. That was until sang Xia went to wipe him with a towel ¡­ Chapter 880 ? 880 Come in, we¡¯ll shower together (1) so tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take you to the base and find junhang to see you. Rong Zhan said as he kissed her forehead lovingly. She was really the person he loved so much. Now that such a thing had happened, Rong Zhan felt guilty and sad. She couldn¡¯t recognize her own face. Even if she had led the wrong person, he admitted that he was angry for a moment, but after that anger, there was an even higher level of defeat and pain. He didn¡¯t protect her well, so this happened to her. How could he, how could he blame her? Moreover ¡­ She was already sad enough. She was unable to recognize other people¡¯s faces. The person who was in the most pain was her. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached terribly. Just thinking about it made his heart ache. He must protect her well. The two of them had already planned to set a trap for the real murderer to fall into. The sooner they caught him, the sooner she would be safe. When it was time to sleep, Rong Zhan finished his work early and went to bathe her at around 9 pm. He tested the warm water in the bathtub and carefully helped her in. He didn¡¯t take off his clothes, so it didn¡¯t matter if the water made her wet. After letting her lie down comfortably, he half-squatted down and took a towel to help her wipe her delicate and white skin. It was wiping every part of her body. Such an arrogant and unruly man, at this moment, his narrow eyes were filled with gentleness. Even though she was completely naked, even though she was more supple and full after getting pregnant, Rong Zhan did not have any lust in his eyes at that moment and tried his best to serve her. Sang Xia was pregnant, but she was actually exceptionally alluring. Her fair, beautiful, and slender neck, with wet black hair sticking to it, her alluring collarbones, the softness of her chest, and even worse, her beautiful face that was dyed red-these were all the most mesmerizing scenes in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes. Sang Xia leaned against the edge of the bathtub and tilted her head to look at him. She squinted her long, misty eyes lazily and watched as Rong Zhan cleaned her back with a wet towel. An indescribable warmth filled her heart. He was afraid of being pretentious. Therefore, he could only be pretentious in his heart. The person she loved the most was Rong Zhan. In this world, no one loved her more than Rong Zhan. Regarding Bo Yi¡¯s matter, she didn¡¯t want him to become irrational. That was why she wanted to pull him away quickly, afraid that the conflict between the two brothers would escalate. She was doing it for his own good. How could she stand on Bo Yi¡¯s side? She only wanted the two of them to solve their own problems. After Rong Zhan finished wiping her neck, his slender back turned her around. Sang Xia felt the heaviness on her chest. He turned her around, and her face could not help but turn red. Hence, when she lifted herself up, she grabbed his hand. Her eyes were wet as if they were filled with spring water. Her red lips parted slightly. Rong Zhan, come in too. Let¡¯s take a shower together. Hearing that, Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes glanced down at her delicate body. Instantly, his gaze deepened and his breathing became obviously heavy. okay. Rong Zhan quickly took off his clothes and went in. He stood behind her and pulled her into his arms. The two of them were in the huge bathtub, and the water vapor in the bathroom filled the air. between the shadows. He looked at the two people who were snuggling up to each other like Swans Crossing their necks. He lowered his head and kissed her in his arms. It was beautiful, romantic, warm, and wonderful. That was until sang Xia went to wipe him with a towel ¡­ Chapter 881 ? 881 master zhan, with leg hair, strong abilities From top to bottom, when she reached his calf, she could not help but raise her eyebrows slightly. Rong Zhan¡¯s legs were long and slender. They looked lean and strong, but the hair on his calves was quite manly. Looking at sang Xia¡¯s expression, Rong Zhan pinched her waist. why? don¡¯t you think that¡¯s sexy? ¡± Sang Xia coughed lightly and nodded her head vaguely. it¡¯s quite sexy. This wasn¡¯t a lie, it was very, very manly. He couldn¡¯t be a clean man. ¡°why don¡¯t i see that you think it¡¯s sexy?¡± Rong Zhan asked with squinted eyes. ¡°It¡¯s indeed sexy, but it¡¯s a little ugly,¡± When she suddenly looked at it, compared to her fair and tender body, it was just a little ugly. There was nothing wrong with it. As sang Xia said that, she even lifted her fair and slender legs and placed them on his. The sharp contrast was indescribable and quite eye-catching. A man and a woman formed a sharp contrast. Rong Zhan looked at her legs that were placed on his body in an ambiguous position, and her tone seemed to be disdainful of his leg hair. He immediately pulled her into his arms and bent his long legs. He explained, ¡± what do you know? don¡¯t you know that the ability x of leg hair is stronger?! The more, the stronger. Sang Xia was speechless. Her ears couldn¡¯t help but heat up. Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes lazily. Did you know?¡± As he spoke, he suddenly turned his body slightly to the side, and his body was closer to hers. Sang Xia was about to say something, but she suddenly felt an arrogant fellow arrogantly poking at her. She immediately wiped her face and could not say anything else. Her cheeks were red, and she looked extremely charming. Sang Xia remembered that she could no longer wash up, but Rong Zhan grabbed her hand tightly. His long and narrow eyes were filled with a deep layer of desire. His voice was hoarse and even more charming. don¡¯t go, wife.¡¯It misses you¡¯. Sang Xia¡¯s face was so red that it looked like it was about to bleed. He had no idea what happened in the bathroom. When Rong Zhan came out again, he was carrying an exhausted sang Xia. He was wearing a loose white sleeping robe, and his body was tall and slender. Even though she was pregnant and her belly was so big, in front of him, she was still delicate and needed his careful care. sang xia had not had a good rest for a long time. now that she was back by rong zhan¡¯s side, even if her eyes could not see clearly, her heart could. He closed his eyes. The aura on his body, the warmth he gave her, his power, all of this, everything was the same as before. Nothing had changed. She finally felt at ease and fell asleep comfortably in his arms. This was her intimate lover. Rong Zhan lay on his side with one of his arms open. She laid on his head and fell asleep in his arms. When sang Xia was about to fall asleep, she could feel him kissing her gently. He kissed her injured forehead, her delicate eyes, and her red lips. it was filled with deep love and heartache. At that moment, sang Xia¡¯s heart was filled with honey-like sweetness. Slowly, sang Xia fell asleep. However, she did not know that while she was in deep sleep, Rong Zhan slowly got up and stealthily covered her with the blanket. He then put on a bathrobe and disappeared after opening the door. his movements were very gentle, afraid of waking her up. At this moment, Rong Zhan had gone to his study room. The night was quiet. the main light was not turned on in the study, and there was only one on the table ¡­ Chapter 882 ? 882 What master Zhan did in the middle of the night It was illuminated by bright lights. There was a stack of papers in front of Rong Zhan. He sat on the chair with a pencil in his hand, drawing on the white paper, and from time to time, he would draw in detail. After a few strokes, the rough outline was drawn. It looked like a piece of clothing, Yingluo, no, to be more specific, it might be a skirt, Yingluo, no, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary skirt. After a few more strokes, a rough outline was drawn on the paper. Just by looking at the rough outline, one could not help but tremble in fear. because ¡­ The outline that appeared on the drawing paper was actually Xuanji¡¯s wedding dress! That¡¯s right, it was a wedding gown. The drawing paper rustled. Rong Zhan held a pen, his brows relaxing and frowning at times. He drew the outline on the drawing paper and designed a wedding dress himself in a very careful and serious manner. For the woman he loved. She said that her wedding dress had been torn apart, and it was as if the wedding in her dream had been torn apart as well. There was no way to fix it or make up for it. Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t forget the dejected look on her face when she felt sorry for the wedding dress. He didn¡¯t want her dream of a beautiful wedding to be destroyed. In fact, he also felt that this wedding might have been a little rushed. He wanted to do it better, to the best of his ability. Late at night. Sang Xia was sound asleep, and in the study not far away from the corridor, there was a small light on. His tall and slender figure sat on the chair just like that. There was a serious look in his eyes as he turned the wedding dress he had personally thought of for her in his mind from a fantasy to a painting under a brush, and finally, it became reality. The tip of the pen rustled, and his figure was cast on the curtain. It was drawn very long by the light. It was incomparably tall. It was like a divine Phoenix. Her sacred sedan. Designing a wedding dress was definitely not something that could be done in a day. When she had told him about the destruction of the wedding dress, he had remained calm on the surface, but he had already decided in his heart that he would design one himself. perhaps only the wedding dress that he had designed himself could make her feel no more regrets. He didn¡¯t want to see her sad at all. Not even a little. It was only after three in the morning that Rong Zhan put down everything in his hands and put the drawing paper away. He then left the study room and went to sleep with her. She was still sound asleep. It seemed like there was no difference between Rong Zhan¡¯s return and departure. However, the moment Rong Zhan got on the bed, she was like a child, spontaneously burrowing into the warmest embrace. Rong Zhan thought that he probably couldn¡¯t be more satisfied than this moment. The person he loved so much was so dependent on him. Even in his dreams. the next day. Rong Zhan was almost done packing up, so he was going to bring her to his brother¡¯s place today. However, since sang Xia was such a good sleeper, Rong Zhan did not wake her up. When she woke up again, it was almost noon. During this period of time, Rong Zhan had completely put aside his work and handed it over to the others to handle. He was especially at ease to accompany her until she gave birth and to protect her. ¡°Have you talked to junhang? isn¡¯t junhang very busy?¡± ¡°No matter how busy I am, if I meet you, other things will have to wait.¡± As Rong Zhan said that, he was helping sang Xia put on her shoes. It was a pair of flats, but in his hands, it seemed to become a pair of crystal shoes. She had become a high and mighty Princess. And he was just her Knight. [author Jun: the right way to start a wedding ~ please vote!!] Don¡¯t lose it on Monday! There are still updates! Chapter 883 ? 883 They began to catch the murderer (1) Looking at Rong Zhan personally putting on her shoes and clothes for her, sang Xia could not help but say, ¡± I¡¯m not blind. It¡¯s not necessary. Even though she said that, she was still sighing in her heart. Rong Zhan really doted on her. the two of them set off to the base to find jun hang. Before sang Xia left the house today, she even made a mental note of the brand and style of Rong Zhan¡¯s shirt this year, in case she would not be able to recognize him if something happened. When they arrived at the base, the news of sang Xia being rescued had already spread. Everyone was relieved, but at the same time, they could not help but be curious about who did it. Obviously, the person who did this was their enemy. However, Rong Zhan did not answer her. Instead, he said lightly, ¡± we can¡¯t alert the enemy now. I know what to do. At this moment, Rong Zhan probably did not expect that the ¡®snake¡¯ would start to stir up trouble on sang Xia¡¯s first day back. When she went to see Jun hang again. Jun hang¡¯s personal base was probably a very high-end one, like a suite, with everything. thousands of books were arranged neatly on the tall wooden shelves. There were two large bookshelves facing each other, and in the middle was a large floor-to-ceiling window, which was the office desk. Jun hang was sitting in a wheelchair, wearing a dark shirt and a coat over his shoulders. His slender hands fell on the pages and he was reading the book full of numbers. The aura around him was as cold as water and as bright as the moon. ¡°You guys are here?¡± Seeing Rong Zhan and sang Xia knock on the door and enter, Jun hang responded lightly. brother, I¡¯ve told you about her before. What do you think of her situation? ¡± Rong Zhan let sang Xia sit opposite Jun hang while he stood beside her. Junhang didn¡¯t look at Rong Zhan and there was no expression on his face. He said in a low voice, ¡± her condition is caused by the brain¡¯s internal processing of the visual system¡¯s facial information. It can be said that if this part is handled well, there is still hope for her recovery. However, this kind of recovery surgery is very rare and has not been heard of so far. Moreover, if she were to undergo surgery, there might be other dangers to her brain. Jun hang glanced at Rong Zhan and saw that his face was tense and his brows were furrowed. He continued, ¡± there doesn¡¯t seem to be any effective treatment at the moment, but this is a certain absolute and misleading method. If people with face blindness undergo targeted training, they can gradually improve their face recognition ability. ¡°Really? How do you train this?¡± Rong Zhan asked anxiously. Jun hang said unhurriedly, ¡± let¡¯s take the simplest example. For example, let her think about the people she sees every day, from an intimate couple to strangers. As long as she thinks about them often, there¡¯s no guarantee that there will be a turn for the better, but it will definitely be better than now. Rong Zhan was a little worried about the operation and did not want her to suffer. If she could recover without the operation, he would definitely do his best. Sang Xia suddenly recalled something that Morgan had told her when she was with him. junhang, in the process, if I bring forward or say that Yingluo has a few unique faces, will I make an exception and remember them? ¡± Although this seemed to break the norm, she didn¡¯t think Morgan¡¯s words were unreasonable. Those who were especially important to him were always different. Jun hang heard this- Chapter 884 ? 884 They began to catch the murderer (2) He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± it¡¯s not impossible. At least, when I was studying this case, I know at least three or four patients who know each other. Most of them don¡¯t know each other. Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been with him for a long time, or because he¡¯s special enough to you. This kind of situation will happen one day. Hearing this, sang Xia felt much more relieved. She didn¡¯t want to recognize others, at least she didn¡¯t want to be unable to recognize the person she loved deeply. that would be too sad and unfair to rong zhan. but then again, I can¡¯t be sure about the possibility you mentioned. If you need it, I can still help you get a method to practice facial recognition. Practice more. This process can be slow or fast, it all depends on your ability to accept it. since jun hang had already put it this way, of course sang xia would gladly accept it. This was the best news she had received so far. Since Jun hang, sang Xia had come out alone and Rong Zhan had stayed inside to talk to Jun hang. Xiao Yezi and Youyou put down what they were busy with and came to see her. Although he only knew bits and pieces about her situation, he could only feel the consequences of her condition more deeply when he was face to face with her. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to directly ignore people he knows. At most, it¡¯ll make people feel a little cold and rude. I think the worst thing is that you don¡¯t know when you meet a bad person. Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but say. Youyou¡¯s body tensed up when he heard that. indeed. If you see someone smiling at you, you think that it¡¯s someone you¡¯re familiar with responding to the other party. What if that person is actually a bad person? ¡± from the looks of it, the situation that sang xia is in right now is even more disadvantageous to her. ¡± This gave the bad guys an opportunity. Thinking of this, sang Xia¡¯s eyes darkened and she pursed her lips. That was why she and Rong Zhan wanted to find out who that person was as soon as possible. Anthony had sent her an email before her wedding. The editing of the previous MV was almost done. Although there had been an accident in the desert, there were no major problems after the post-production editing. As for the matter in the desert, he felt very sorry for himself. However, that incident was already in the past. She would not blame anyone. As long as they were alive and well, it did not matter. It was worth mentioning that Anthony had told her that because she was pregnant, the band could not hold any concerts during this period, so they would release the music video to keep it popular. They would also hold a press conference and needed all the members of the band to be present. Including himself. It had to be said that she had taken this matter to heart. This was because the participants in this incident would be the common suspect of Rong Zhan and her! What suspicious target? The person who had kidnapped and imprisoned her before the wedding, and even wanted to do something bad to her! The press conference was supposed to be a few days after the wedding. Even though the wedding was canceled, the press conference was not canceled. Hence, after she told Rong Zhan, he agreed to let her attend the press conference where everyone was present. Because this was a rare opportunity to grab hold of the other party¡¯s weakness. That person was out in the open while Rong Zhan was in the dark. If it was really him, then no matter what, no matter what his intentions were, he would not let him off! And this press conference was very rushed. It was three days later! Author Jun: ¡± catching the murderer! Please vote! Brother Nine¡¯s dormitory in the Northeast region with heavy rain and lightning had its power and internet cut off. It was too scary. My phone was writing too slowly. Please forgive me! High energy stimulation at the back! Chapter 885 ? 885 They began to catch the murderer (3) ¡°By the way, sang Xia, I have something to give you.¡± The more Xiao Yezi thought about sang Xia¡¯s condition, the more she couldn¡¯t help but worry. She asked sang Xia to wait for a while, then went to her laboratory office. When she came back, she handed her a small spray-like thing, then continued, ¡± don¡¯t underestimate this thing. It contains O-nitriomet-ether. When it spits out, it¡¯s Red, and it can¡¯t be washed away. If you meet any special people, you can make a mark if you need it. As she spoke, she paused again. also, the ingredients here are corrosive and irritating. If you encounter danger when you¡¯re alone, use this to attack the other person¡¯s eyes. Sang Xia looked at the small spray-like thing and took it. thank you, ye. She had to admit that she really needed this kind of thing now. Youyou couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± Su Li has already given you a gun, so I don¡¯t have anything else to give you. I¡¯m using it even if I don¡¯t go out every day at the base. Put on my watch first. It has Global Positioning. With it, I¡¯ll be able to find you anywhere.¡± Sang Xia was stunned by Youyou¡¯s words. After randomly reacting, his expression was a little strange. indeed, other than su li, who had known about her real identity for a long time, and rong zhan, who had no choice but to find out about it, the rest of the people in the company did not seem to know that she was hacker y. they thought that she was just rong zhan¡¯s woman. She had this watch as well. She had once put the watch in her bag, and Su Li and the others had used it to find them when they entered the desert. However, how could sang Xia possibly refuse the Youyou¡¯s watch? She was being kind. After everything was over, she would confess her identity and she would return it to her. luckily, you¡¯re pregnant now. If you weren¡¯t, I¡¯m guessing that Rong Zhan would have given it to the people at the base to insert a location chip into the back of your neck. It hurts. Youyou couldn¡¯t help but shrink its neck as it spoke. It was obvious that a positioning chip had been inserted into the back of her neck. thank you so much. I was too anxious that the wedding didn¡¯t succeed. It¡¯s just a formality. When the child is born, I want to witness his parents ¡®wedding together. That might be even better. I¡¯m just sorry for the trouble. As sang Xia spoke, she chuckled and stroked her abdomen. Youyou couldn¡¯t help but scoff when he heard her words. what are you saying? she¡¯s Xio¡¯s woman, so she¡¯s naturally one of us. Then, she smiled and touched Xio¡¯s belly. but Speaking of which, your belly doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s five or six months old, but more like it¡¯s seven or eight months old. Xio is really lucky. Is there really the same seed in your belly? ¡± sang xia chuckled. ¡± it should be one. ¡± Youyou pouted and was about to say something when Rong Zhan returned. There were other technical staff in the base, and some of them were wearing suits and ties. However, when Rong Zhan walked over, sang Xia recognized him at a glance. The gauze wrapped around his forehead had turned into a small band-aid. His body was slender, and the way he walked was deeply engraved in sang Xia¡¯s mind. Therefore, when Rong Zhan came over, sang Xia naturally held onto his wrist. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart trembled with joy, but sang Xia just smiled gently and said nothing. ¡°Wife, you can recognize me?¡± Chapter 886 ? 886 The murderer appears, dangerous situation on the street! ¡°Yes, I can recognize you now.¡± She said it on purpose, as if the influence of the illness on her was slowly fading. Rong Zhan kissed her forehead lovingly and pulled her out of the door. ¡°I¡¯m going somewhere. Are you going home first or are you coming with me?¡± Rong Zhan asked her. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± With Rong Zhan around, she felt safe. Besides, it was time for her to practice her ability to recognize people¡¯s faces. Rong Zhan nodded and brought her over. Sang Xia did not go to the garage but waited outside. She stood on the side of the street and looked at the people walking to and fro. She had not done this for a long time because she always felt that it was scary. The people walking by seemed to be the same. Now, she was going to exercise. He made himself look calm. When she looked up, she saw people coming and going. Men and women, old people and children, cars and bicycles. Her mind suddenly became blurry and she couldn¡¯t stand steadily. She held her head with one hand, frowned, and closed her eyes. When she took a deep breath and looked again, the faces of the people around her seemed to have entered her eyes one by one, but the time they stayed was too short. however, at this moment. Sang Xia saw a man on the street looking at her. Many people on the street looked at her, but he was the only one who did not look away. And it was dark, melancholic, and deep. Sang Xia¡¯s hand tightened inexplicably. She stood there, unable to move. She just looked at the man. Perhaps the person in front of her was his real face, but she could not remember it. It was like they were strangers. However, that person followed the crowd and walked towards her step by step. The man was tall and thin, wearing a low baseball cap. Sang Xia felt that the figure looked familiar. As he walked over, his eyes never left her. moreover, the speed at which he was walking towards him in the crowd was getting faster and faster. Sang Xia held her breath and took a step back almost subconsciously. Then, she quickly turned around and walked forward, constantly surpassing the others. At this moment, her mind seemed to go blank, as if she was not safe anywhere. With trembling hands, she took out her phone and wanted to call Rong Zhan. However, the person behind her seemed to be chasing her faster and faster. In the end, sang Xia did not dare to look back. She ran into many people in a hurry and looked at her with a strange expression. She couldn¡¯t care about apologizing. She just didn¡¯t want to be caught. The feeling of despair and fear from before came back. That¡¯s right, that person must be him. He had appeared. There seemed to be the sound of someone running after her. Sang Xia started running as well. But suddenly, her shoulder was grabbed by a strong force. ¡°Ah-!¡± Sang Xia shrieked and quickly turned around to push his hand away. Her face was pale and her breathing was rapid. wife, wife, it¡¯s me. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± The moment Rong Zhan drove out, he saw sang Xia scurrying away as if she had seen a terrifying person. He immediately felt that things were not looking good. So he quickly came down to chase her. When sang Xia turned around, she saw the familiar clothes, the familiar black hair, and the band-aid on her forehead. She heard Rong Zhan¡¯s familiar voice. Finally, she could not hold it in anymore and was pulled into Rong Zhan¡¯s arms. She said anxiously, ¡± Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, I see him. I see that person, Yingluo. [ author: last night¡¯s update. I fell asleep while writing last night. I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m lying down and crying ] weakly begging for a vote. Chapter 887 ? 887 Master Zhan¡¯s love, he¡¯s in society Rong Zhan frowned when he heard that. Sang Xia could not calm down at that moment. She had told him that she was going to wait upstairs alone because she wanted to get used to her current situation alone. She did not expect that the man had been watching her in the dark. He was just waiting to get close to her. Rong Zhan picked up his phone and made a call. His tone was grave and cold. Su Xun, check the surveillance cameras near the base immediately. When he was in the base, he had already made safety preparations for her press conference the day after tomorrow. Now, he was waiting for everyone to gather, lock in on the target, and remove this bomb as soon as possible. Rong Zhan left with sang Xia in the car. The whole time, Rong Zhan held her hand tightly. ¡°Xuxu, Rong Zhan, where are you taking me?¡± Sang Xia asked, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Wife, you¡¯ll know soon.¡± The car slid into the traffic. It was the car that was given to sang Xia. Their fingerprints were recorded in it, so only the two of them could drive it. The car soon arrived at their destination. When they arrived, sang Xia looked at the dark-style design of the Roman shop and slightly raised her eyebrows. This shop was very cool, and inside, there were actually tattoo designers. It was really cool. After Rong Zhan entered, someone came over. He had already booked the time and the best tattoo artist. ¡°rong zhan, what are you doing? are you going to get a tattoo here?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s heart was a little shaken. Rong Zhan came here to get a tattoo because of her illness? Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile as he scratched her little nose. Then, his long and narrow eyes suddenly became deep. He looked at sang Xia with a serious gaze. wife, I have to find a way to make you remember me and distinguish me from those people. I want you to be able to see the me that belongs to you in the crowd. At that moment. Sang Xia just looked at him. Her lips moved, but her throat seemed to be blocked. She could not say anything, and only her eyes were wet and hot. rong zhan got a tattoo. He had indeed come for her, especially to get a tattoo. Sang Xia saw with her own eyes that the tattoo artist had tattooed the entire arm of Rong Zhan¡¯s left hand, including the back of his hand and his fingers. The tattoo on Rong Zhan¡¯s arm was a huge Eagle with black wings spread out. From the shoulder down, to the back of the hand, and the fingers, it was lifelike. But it was also very sexy and very wild. Although the process was painful, Rong Zhan¡¯s expression did not change at all. He was indifferent to the pain. This time, as long as he was in the crowd, she would be able to find that pair of hands that were different from his, and she would be able to find him very quickly. However, it was not over yet. After sang Xia watched the tattoo artist finish his tattoo, Rong Zhan actually got the tattoo artist to do another one on the lower left corner of his collarbone. ¡°Tattoo what?¡± ¡°sx¡± It was the abbreviation of sang Xia¡¯s name. When Rong Zhan turned to look at sang Xia, he realized that his wife¡¯s eyes were wet and her face was red. In fact, sang Xia wanted to get a tattoo too, but her pregnancy did not allow it. Pregnancy was a sensitive period, and the pain would increase. Rong Zhan had tattooed the abbreviation of sang Xia¡¯s name on his body. This was purely because he wanted her name to be tattooed on his body, so that he would become one with her. After the tattoo was done, the Eagle tattoo on Rong Zhan¡¯s arm extended all the way to the back of his hand ¡­ Chapter 888 ? 888 Who told you that? The feathers were also very realistic, and every part of it was perfect. It made people feel amazed and even more domineering. However, none of this was important to Rong Zhan. The most important thing was that since she couldn¡¯t recognize him, he would stand in the crowd and think of ways to make it difficult for her to forget and ignore him. ** The day of the music video conference arrived. No one knew what sang Xia had been up to two days before the press conference. Sang Xia made a phone call and specifically asked about the clothing of everyone in the band so that she would not be mistaken. This was still a small matter. What made the atmosphere tense was the video of the street that Rong Zhan had asked Su Xun to find. After sang Xia came out, she stood on the side of the road and looked at the people coming and going on the street. In her memory, a strange person appeared on the street not long after. After so many people had made eye contact with her, they had only taken a quick glance. Only that person had been staring at her. Then, he approached her. And in the video, this scene really did appear. On the street, a tall and thin man wearing a baseball cap with the brim lowered walked toward sang Xia. When sang Xia saw the scene in the video, she immediately held Rong Zhan¡¯s hand tightly. Rong Zhan, that¡¯s him. Zoom in and see his face. Is he the person we thought he was? ¡± needless to say, rong zhan had already done that. His face was solemn, and there was a dark anger between his brows. he slowly enlarged the image of the person in the video. And that person seemed to have known the cause of sang Xia¡¯s face blindness. Therefore, he did not wear a mask or anything else, but appeared with his real face, which was also to test her. However, he probably didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t have a mask on. Even if he wore a hat and lowered the brim, his true face could still be seen from the camera. Sang Xia could not recognize the person. So she kept asking, ¡± how is it? is it him? is it? ¡± After a long time, Rong Zhan stared at the enlarged image of the tall and thin man in the video and finally spat out a few words, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When sang Xia heard this, even though she already had a guess in her heart, she still felt a chill in her heart when she realized that it was really him. A chill ran up his spine from the bottom of his feet. How could it be like this? How did it end up like this? He looked so normal, but why would he do something like imprisoning her? and why was he so perverted? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Rong Zhan sent sang Xia to the press conference, and she entered the backstage through a small door. rong zhan did not follow her. at the last moment, he pulled her into his arms and whispered something into her ear. sang xia listened attentively and nodded. After she went backstage alone, Anthony and the others had arrived. As they had not officially appeared yet, everyone was waiting here. Anthony, Nissan, Mimi, and Harren were all gathered together. When they saw her, a pregnant woman with such a big belly, they all came over to greet her. After all, Mimi was a young man who was not even twenty years old yet. When she saw sang Xia¡¯s big belly, she was very excited and kept walking around her. Anthony walked out and asked her with concern, ¡± how¡¯s her condition, sang? it¡¯s been hard on you. Sang Xia smiled and raised her eyebrows. I didn¡¯t expect you all to know about my illness. Who told you about it? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Harren,¡± [ also, please vote. ] Chapter 889 ? 889 I can recognize you, Harren Sang Xia¡¯s fingertips trembled a little when she heard that. Mimi chimed in, ¡± that¡¯s right. Harren told us that you were in a car accident, and our eyes couldn¡¯t recognize you, Hanhan. As he was talking, he saw a figure walking over. Mimi stopped talking and looked at the person. She smiled meaningfully at sang Xia and said, ¡± Harren has always been concerned about you. Sang Xia¡¯s lips curled into a smile. It was like a mask. Harren walked over. He was wearing a white suit, and his golden hair was slightly long. His eyes were dark green, and his beautiful face was delicate and melancholic. He was tall and thin. Sang Xia¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. Harren, although I can¡¯t recognize other people¡¯s faces, I can still recognize you. As she spoke, she continued to speak to Harren. I recognize your every move. Something flickered in Harren¡¯s eyes. He said slowly, ¡± then, I¡¯ll always be like this, Wanwan. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be a stranger in your eyes. To others, these words sounded like a normal exchange, but to sang Xia, it was as if she could already feel the undercurrent, and there was a deeper meaning to it. Yet, she had to pretend to be extremely calm, as if nothing had happened. When Harren came over, sang Xia¡¯s gaze was still faintly fixed on a spot of his. It was the Kasaya¡¯s neck. Sang Xia¡¯s gaze fell on it, and she squinted. No, no, what happened? Before she ran away, she had clearly cut that person¡¯s neck. But why? Now, she couldn¡¯t see the scratch at all! Although it wasn¡¯t life-threatening, it would definitely leave a mark. But he didn¡¯t have any. What¡¯s going on? did I get the wrong person? no, no. At this moment, Harren frowned slightly. He touched his neck and asked in confusion, ¡± sang, What are you looking at? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. After a while, she smiled. it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go. The press conference is about to start. The music video conference had started. They followed Anthony to the front of the conference. There was a row of seats with names on them. Sang Xia found her seat and sat down. Sang Xia thought about everything that had happened just now. She was obviously caught off guard by this accident. why wasn¡¯t there any? There must be something that he had been deceived in. The plan still had to go according to the plan that he had previously designed. Sang Xia¡¯s appearance attracted a lot of attention. Recently, there had been a lot of negative news about her. A wedding was already eye-catching, but an accident happened and it didn¡¯t go as planned. It was shocking and disappointing, and it was all because of the car accident at her wedding. However, today was her first appearance after the wedding. Many people thought that her relationship with Rong Zhan had broken down, causing the wedding to be canceled. Anthony raised his hand to maintain order in the venue. He then said, ¡± welcome to sun¡¯s MV release, everyone. The press conference was in full swing, and the reporters were asking all kinds of questions. director an, where is your next concert? ¡± A reporter asked. ¡°Our next match will be in the middle of this year, in Australia.¡± director an, when you guys were filming the MV, you heard that you encountered a disaster. Can you tell us more about it? ¡± ¡°regarding this question, yingluo.¡± Anthony answered simply, and just as he finished, a reporter suddenly changed the topic and asked sang Xia- Chapter 890 ?890 Catching the murderer (1) ¡°Sangxia, your belly is already so big. Why hasn¡¯t the wedding been held as promised? there are rumors that your relationship has broken down. Is it true?¡± A female reporter asked a sharp question. As soon as he said that, the atmosphere at the press conference froze for a moment. Anthony glanced at sang Xia and was about to say something when sang Xia picked up the microphone and said with a smile, ¡± we¡¯re currently at the press conference. We¡¯re not answering personal questions. Thank you. Sang Xia did not say anything because the matter was complicated and she could not explain it to them. The female reporter looked embarrassed and a little unhappy after being refuted, but she did not give up. She asked another question, ¡± sangxia, at the end of the MV, I heard that your fianc¨¦ accidentally entered the desert because you were entangled with another man. You went to the desert alone to find him. Such a deep relationship is really touching. Can you tell me about it? ¡± F * ck you! What did she mean by him being entangled with another man? why did the words come out of her mouth, beat around the bush, and even have a different meaning? This female reporter¡¯s news piqued the curiosity of the other reporters, and they were all looking forward to her reply. Sang Xia still had a gentle smile on her face, but the words she said were, ¡± security, please ask this uncooperative reporter to leave now. ¡°You ¡­¡± Just as the female reporter¡¯s eyes widened, two security guards immediately rushed over and dragged her away by her arms. Seeing that the bold female reporter was dragged away, the other reporters took pictures of her. However, the questions that followed revolved around the music video, and no one dared to be rash. During the press conference, each of them had a bottle of water where they sat. A few reporters specifically asked sang Xia to answer the questions, so after some time, she naturally unscrewed the bottle cap and drank the water. While she was drinking the water, she seemed to notice someone¡¯s gaze on her for a second or two. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were calm, and her expression was as usual. The press conference ended smoothly. Sang Xia left. However, compared to the speed of the others, sang Xia¡¯s movements were very slow. When she stood up, perhaps because she had been sitting for a long time or something else, she seemed to sway a little. ¡°Are you alright?¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded. Sang Xia turned around and met Harren¡¯s gaze. Harren¡¯s golden hair was always so obvious. Sang Xia smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine. You can go first. I¡¯ll go out after you. Harren shook his head. you should go out first. I¡¯ll be more at ease if I go behind you. Seeing that, sang Xia did not refuse. Because she was dizzy, she walked out slowly. When she reached the back of the stage, a woman suddenly rushed over with a camera and asked her, ¡± sang Xia, I hope you can answer the question I asked you just now. Sang Xia carefully covered her abdomen to avoid her. She frowned and looked a little confused. Who are you? ¡± When the female reporter heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. How could he not recognize her? She had been chased out by the security guards just now, and it was not easy for her to get back in here to wait. However, sang Xia was already looking at her as if she was a stranger, which made her feel embarrassed and annoyed. Did she not know that entertainment reporters like her should not be provoked like this? Chapter 891 ? 891 Catching the murderer (2) Otherwise, they would write as much as they wanted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not convenient for us to accept private interviews.¡± Harren came out as a cover and stood in front of sang Xia to protect her. He then called for the security guards to take the female reporter away. Sang Xia¡¯s head seemed to be getting dizzier and dizzier, and she could barely stand. Harren held her arm with one hand. When the female reporter saw Harren and sang Xia ¡± behaving intimately ¡°, she did not forget to take a few pictures as she was being dragged away. A cold glint flashed in her eyes. There were a lot of people backstage, including their members and some staff. Someone saw that sang Xia was not feeling well and came over to show her concern. Sang Xia said weakly, ¡± Hanhan is fine. She might be a little tired and has low blood sugar. I¡¯ll be fine in the lounge for a while. Rong Zhan will come and pick me up later. Upon seeing this, a voice beside her took the initiative to volunteer. I¡¯ll send her over. As soon as the man finished speaking, sang Xia was supported by the man and walked toward the lounge. However, as sang Xia was walking, she looked up and realized that they had already passed the lounge. She immediately looked up and saw the tall and thin man holding her arm and walking to another room. She raised her head and saw that he had put on a baseball cap that was lowered. He was wearing an ordinary coat. From head to toe, he looked completely different except for his face. Sang Xia could not recognize his face and her breathing quickened. you, Who are you? ¡± She wanted to struggle, but her mouth was covered. He dragged her into a hidden changing room and placed his mouth next to her ear. His voice was hoarse, exactly the same as the voice of the person who had imprisoned him. Who am I? didn¡¯t you say you knew, Hanhan? ¡± it was him! Sang Xia¡¯s mouth was covered, and she made muffled sounds. Her body was quickly dragged into a changing room and locked. Sang Xia¡¯s body fell limply on the ground. He began to quickly find a rope and a bag. ¡°W-why, why must you do this, Yingluo?¡± Yueyue, I just want to lock you up and let me admire you alone. I¡¯ll play the piano for you, I¡¯ll sing for you. You¡¯re so beautiful. Sang Yueyue, I just want to take your beauty for myself. He said in a hoarse voice, and then a strange smile appeared. Yingluo, you will be mine. At the end of his sentence, he suddenly went to open the locker room of the changing room, trying to take out the things he had hidden. However, just as he opened the changing room door, he saw something and his body suddenly froze. Sang Xia, who was sitting on the ground, slowly stood up at this moment. She held a gun in her hand and looked at the man in the hat with disappointment and mixed feelings. The next second, she spoke, but it was not as weak as before. On the contrary, it was a little indifferent. ¡°Then I think, if you want to catch me again, you can do it a third time, or a fourth time.¡± at this moment, she looked as if nothing had happened to her, and she did not seem to be dizzy or unconscious. And in the locker room that he had opened, there was the same dark hole facing him. The man in the hat subconsciously retreated. A black bag was kicked out of the cabinet, and a slender black figure came out of the dressing room. His delicate and evil face was dark, and there was a turbulent storm between his brows. With a few bangs, the other wardrobes were kicked open as well. The agents all pointed their guns at him. Chapter 892 ? 892 Catching the murderer (3) And that man with a delicate and devilish face, who else could it be but Rong Zhan? However, before he could shoot, Rong Zhan looked at the man in the baseball cap and kicked him hard in the stomach. He flew against the door and fell heavily with a loud bang. His cap fell off, revealing his golden hair. Rong Zhan rushed up and grabbed his collar, gritting his teeth. you pervert, are you looking for death!!? As he spoke, he pulled out his hair and slammed it against the wall behind him. Ruthlessly, again and again, it was a bloody violence. The lock outside the door was opened by a shot, and Cheng Donglin rushed in with his men. It could be said that their people had already set up an ambush here. Inside and outside, every room, changing room, even the toilet, there were people hiding. No matter where sang Xia was taken, she would be fine. Countless eyes were watching in the dark. When Cheng Donglin entered, he saw his boss beating up a man. He immediately walked in front of sang Xia and blocked her view. sister-in-law, quick, let¡¯s go out first. sang xia took a deep breath and walked out first. However, the moment she stepped out of the door, sang Xia was met with that person¡¯s dark green eyes, which were as cold as a poisonous snake¡¯s. She could not help but feel nervous. Seeing the murderer being caught with her own eyes, sang Xia¡¯s heart could not calm down for a while. The look he gave her before she left made her feel cold all over. Cheng Donglin brought sang Xia to her car. Cheng Donglin, I¡¯m fine here. Hurry and go help your boss. This time, the person who had kidnapped and imprisoned him had been caught. It was almost impossible for him to escape. don¡¯t worry, sister-in-law. Our people are all over there. It¡¯ll be fine. Cheng Donglin was telling the truth. Now that he was caught and in their hands, their boss would not care who he was. He would definitely torture him in every way possible, making him wish he was dead. Sang Xia stopped talking. She sat in the driver¡¯s seat with both hands on the steering wheel. She lowered her head and took a deep breath. Finally, she took out her phone and called someone. As soon as the call went through, he heard an urgent shout from the other side, ¡± how is it? did you catch him? Is it really him?¡± ¡°I caught him.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s lips moved, and she said again, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Harren.¡± That¡¯s right, Yingluo It really was Harren. the reason sang xia could not believe it was because harren¡¯s character had always been too perfect, except for the fact that he looked a little depressed. he was the mother of a famous pianist, a musical talent, a charming face, and a gentle personality. the only difference was that he had never had a girlfriend. The more normal he looked, the more unbelievable the contrast would be after something happened to him. However, when sang Xia began to suspect that it was Harren, it was that music. The night before her wedding, the night she was captured, and even when he took her away and imprisoned her in the castle, she had heard the strange piano music. The tune was difficult, and the style was melancholic and strange, making people feel creepy. And the first person she thought of who could play this piano was Harren. on top of that, she had gone to find her father. before she fell unconscious, she had eaten the food and drank the milk that harren had given her. [ author: the plot is fast, please give me a vote. ] Chapter 893 ? 893 The truth behind the scenes (1) Therefore, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess. It was difficult to guess the human heart. she didn¡¯t understand why he would do this. could it be that his melancholy wasn¡¯t just on the outside, but deep in his bones? Sang Xia hung up the phone. When her father heard the news, he believed that it would be even more difficult for him to get over it than her. This was because this child, who had always treated him as a son, and even thought that he was perfect and outstanding, and wanted to take him as his son-in-law, had actually done such an unbearable thing. It was probably a heavy blow to him. she had also failed to live up to his appreciation and trust. Rong Zhan¡¯s men had forcefully stuffed Harren into the car and brought him away. This was no small matter, and Anthony and the others were quickly alerted. Sang Xia received a call from Anthony. The moment she spoke, Anthony said in a serious tone, ¡± sang, what¡¯s going on? why was Harren taken away after being beaten up by your fianc¨¦? Don¡¯t you know that there are a lot of reporters outside? no matter what conflict you have, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t escape the media¡¯s mouth.¡± Sang Xia did not expect the media to be interested in this matter, but she thought for a while and said in a low voice, ¡± director, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯m afraid that Harren will not appear in the band again in the future. ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± Anthony was shocked. What was going on? why didn¡¯t Harren appear again? He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± sang, I know your fianc¨¦ is very capable and not someone to be trifled with, but no matter what, Harren is just an ordinary musician. He¡¯s good at writing lyrics and composing. He¡¯s a rare musical talent. I went through a lot of trouble to poach him. Besides, he¡¯s such a gentle person, how could you ¡­ ¡°F * ck, he raped me.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s simple words interrupted Anthony¡¯s words. w-what did you say?! Anthony seemed to have heard something unbelievable. On the other end of the phone, Anthony¡¯s body tensed up and his eyes widened. Harren, to a certain extent, is my older brother who is not related to me by blood. He is also my fianc¨¦ in my father¡¯s eyes. before the wedding, he knocked me out, causing my wedding to be unable to proceed. He imprisoned me, threatened me, and even tried to rape me. Fortunately, I managed to escape. Just now, he wanted to take the opportunity to kidnap me a second time, but we were well prepared and set him up. Sang Xia used a few simple and calm words to explain everything. On the other hand, Anthony was so shocked that he was speechless. ¡°This, this Yingluo¡± How was this possible? Sang Xia was not able to get married, so how could Harren be the one behind all this? Not to mention imprisoning and raping her. director, I hope you can believe that I¡¯m the last person I want to see this. In the band, I¡¯ve always treated him as my best teammate, and in private, I¡¯ve always treated him as a brother. Sang Xia took a deep breath at the end of her sentence, and her voice became heavier. if you still can¡¯t understand, then I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t stay here any longer. no, no, no, it¡¯s not like that, sang. Give me some time to think about it. Nissan and Mimi are both worried about this. I won¡¯t tell them the truth. Give me some time to digest it. This time, Anthony was really shocked. Chapter 894 ? 894 The truth behind the scenes (2) Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that Harren would actually do such a thing. Sang Xia did not say anything more and hung up the phone silently. Although she had caught the real murderer, why was she still so depressed? The truth was probably too hard to believe. it was just that sang xia had not expected that the media would be able to infiltrate into the press conference. they made groundless accusations and wantonly exaggerated things that were not the truth, causing a huge negative public opinion. ** Harren was taken away and sent to a secret prison that was specifically used to lock up enemies and spies. It was difficult to guard the prison, and it was almost impossible for outsiders to break in. According to Rong Zhan¡¯s intentions, he was going to give him a vicious punishment and make him wish he was dead. after capturing harren, rong zhan did not return to sang xia¡¯s side immediately. he asked cheng donglin to bring sang xia back while he went to deal with harren¡¯s matter. He wanted to take this opportunity to find out the whereabouts of the other enemy. Rong Zhan knew that Harren had been in contact with that woman called Mu Zi. otherwise, on the day of their marriage, mu zi would not have used a diversion tactic to shift his attention away from the manor. he had always felt that mu zi was the most likely to make a move, but who would have thought that harren was the one who was the most hidden? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°How is it? did he say anything?¡± Su Xun took off his leather gloves. He looked as if he had just rushed over from another place. The secret agent beside Rong Zhan shook his head. he never told us where that woman is. He kept saying that he¡¯s just a singer and that everything was a misunderstanding. ¡°A misunderstanding? I can¡¯t believe he said that. He was caught red-handed, how could there be a misunderstanding?¡± Su Xun said as he walked into the prison where Harren was held. At the same time, they were torturing Harren. To Rong Zhan, even the death of such a pervert would be too easy on him. Anyone who could hurt his wife and child deserved to die. Harren was tied up on a wooden chair, and behind him was a bucket of molten iron. His hair and upper body were wet, and he was gasping for breath like a drowning man. Su Xun walked over, grabbed Harren¡¯s hair, and pulled him back, soaking his head into the water. At the same time, countless bubbles emerged from the water bucket. Harren¡¯s head struggled in the water, but Su Xun grabbed it with one hand and pressed it in. There was no change in his expression at all. He was extremely calm. Su Xun took a long time to press down, but he also grasped the timing very well. He pulled her out again before she fell unconscious. She coughed violently and took deep breaths. This kind of torture was extremely painful. tell me, where is Mu Zi¡¯s woman!? As he asked, Harren coughed violently and didn¡¯t say anything. A man was standing outside the prison where Harren was kept. He was tall and dressed in black. His slightly long black hair covered half of his eyebrows, and his long and narrow eyes were cold and emotionless. There was a cigarette between his cold and sharp lips, and on his left slender hand, the exposed back of his hand and fingers were tattooed with black tattoos. The pattern was unclear, but it gave off a sense of oppression and danger. Who else could it be but Rong Zhan? Su Xun lost his patience when he saw that Harren was not going to speak. He immediately groaned and was about to hit him again when Rong Zhan suddenly raised his hand. [ author Jun: please vote, and ] Chapter 895 ? 895 Master Zhan personally took action, it was bloody He gestured for Su Xun to stop. Su Xun was stunned. After he stopped what he was doing, Rong Zhan took out his cigarette and held it between his fingers. He blew out a ring of smoke, which made him look even more dangerous. Everyone in the cell had come out, leaving only Harren in pain. When Su Xun walked out, Rong Zhan did not look at him. Instead, he said to him indifferently, ¡± go and investigate him. This person is not simple. No ordinary person can survive such torture. He had used more than one method. And this man had endured all of them. It was impossible for someone who had not undergone training to do this. This was probably the identity that he was afraid of deceiving the eyes of outsiders. As soon as he said that, Su Xun suddenly reacted. Wasn¡¯t this exactly what it was? This man seemed to be a musician and a singer, but when faced with their punishment, he mostly didn¡¯t say a word, not to mention that he couldn¡¯t get a word out. Even professional enemies were not as stubborn as him. Just as Su Xun was thinking about this, he saw Rong Zhan stubbing out the cigarette in his hand and walking over expressionlessly. Su Xun took a step back. The time for real violence and blood had come. rong zhan walked over and leaned against the chair with one hand. ¡± haren, tell me, why did you kidnap her? ¡± Harren¡¯s wet golden hair drooped over his fair forehead, and his dark green eyes were dead silent. did you know that I like her? ¡± ¡°Bang-!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a punch was thrown at his face. Harren, who was sitting on the chair, fell to the ground with his chair. His body curled up in pain. Rong Zhan walked over with the chair. Rong Zhan bent down and grabbed his collar. His long and narrow eyes were extremely cold. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡± like her? ¡± You call that like? You captured her, imprisoned her, and even wanted to rape her, do you really like her?¡± At the end of his sentence, Rong Zhan suppressed the urge to roar and tried his best to control his emotions, as if he was terrifyingly calm. However, his true emotions were reflected in his actions. Just as Harren¡¯s eyes were emotionless, Rong Zhan punched him in the face again. It was such a heavy punch that his teeth were knocked out and blood spurted out. Then, he kicked him down and started punching and kicking him madly! Rong Zhan thought of the helplessness he felt when his wife was taken away, the despair and breakdown he felt when she was bullied, the anxiety and fear he felt when he was being hunted down, and the worry and guilt he felt when he faced his child. When he felt all of these, it was as if the feelings he felt were magnified countless times. He wanted to take revenge for her and for the children who were bullied! Su Xun watched as Rong Zhan vented his anger and took revenge. He secretly lit a cigarette outside and turned around, not wanting to see the scene. When he said that, why did he see Rong Zhan standing outside without moving and looking inside indifferently? he did not expect that he was waiting here. Rong Zhan was still as violent as ever. He beat haren up until his face was swollen and two of his ribs were broken. They were all stained with Harren¡¯s blood. When Rong Zhan came out again, he was panting slightly and his eyes were bloodshot. There was no obvious change in his expression. He was taking off his blood-stained coat as he walked out, as if he was disgusted. his cold and sharp lips parted slightly, and he said heartlessly- Chapter 896 ? 896 sister sang recovered? she recognized master zhan?(1) ¡°Look after him, I¡¯ll slowly kill him!¡± After that, he took a paper towel from a secret agent, wiped his hands clean, threw it on the ground, and turned to leave. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ When Rong Zhan went back, he spread his hands and thought about what he had done just now. He felt that it was not enough. He was indeed like this, never showing any mercy to his enemies. Furthermore, no matter what evil and perverted things the other party had done, he had to give them a taste of their own medicine. Otherwise, the pain that his wife had gone through could be offset by catching him. Sang Xia also knew that Rong Zhan would not let Harren off. The media would definitely make groundless accusations when they saw that Rong Zhan had beaten him up and taken him away. However, who would know the truth behind it? It was as if Harren was a weakling. However, when she, a pregnant woman, was threatened and forced by him, who could understand her despair? Who wouldn¡¯t feel pain if a needle wasn¡¯t stabbed into someone else¡¯s body? of course, she could make sarcastic remarks. However, given her relationship with Harren, she was the one who was most unwilling to believe that it was him. However, since the truth was that it was him, then it was true. Death was not to be regretted. Rong Zhan was still not back, and sang Xia could not sit still. She went to the study to read a book. She wanted to calm her heart. In the study. There were two Introduction to Psychology books on the table. Sang Xia picked them up and sat there to read. However, as she picked them up, a piece of paper that was stuck on the book suddenly fell slowly. She picked it up. However, when his eyes suddenly swept across it, he stopped. Then, he frowned and widened his eyes. This, this is Yingluo. What was drawn on the paper? Even though the drawing was not finished, sang Xia could tell at a glance. It was a wedding gown. Rong Zhan was drawing a wedding gown. Sang Xia¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. Then, she quickly looked at the table and saw a stack of papers. Sang Xia picked them up and looked at them. At least seven or eight of them were drawings of wedding dresses. There were a few that were different, but there was one that had been edited a few times to reach perfection. Sang Xia accidentally discovered this scene, and the feeling in her heart at that moment was indescribable. It turned out that when she had casually mentioned that the wedding dress had been destroyed, she had thought that he would be focused on catching the bad guys and would not care about such a small matter. She did not expect that he would personally design a wedding dress for her without saying a word on the surface. The softness in the depths of sang Xia¡¯s heart seemed to have been touched, and she was extremely touched. This was because true love was reflected in the details, and it was like this silent drizzle. At that moment, the sound of a car engine could be heard outside the villa. Rong Zhan was back. Sang Xia quickly put down the things in her hands, stood up, pulled open the curtain, and looked at him outside the window. Sang Xia could basically recognize Rong Zhan in a crowd. When she was far away, she could not see the small scar on his forehead that he had deliberately made. However, the unique tattoo on his hand allowed her to find him immediately no matter where he was. If it was in the past, sang Xia would definitely not let him get a tattoo, and Rong Zhan would not have thought of getting one. But now, when he went to do it, sang Xia knew that even if people looked at him with a complicated expression, he would not care, because it was all for her. He wanted her to be able to recognize him at a glance in the crowd. Rong Zhan had always used his actions to prove his love for her. And at this moment. Sang Xia went upstairs to check on the people who had just returned to the villa. Suddenly, she felt that something was not right ¡­ Chapter 897 ? 897 Sister sang recovered and recognized master Zhan (2) Rong Zhan opened the car door and got out of the car with his long legs and slender body. Her gaze fell on his face. Her exquisite and devilish face was languid, but it also exuded a somewhat cold aura. He was very good-looking. At a certain moment, his appearance was transmitted into her nerves and brain. Sang Xia blinked her eyes and continued to look at him. At that moment, she did not realize anything. Even when Rong Zhan came in from the bottom and returned to the villa, her mind was still filled with Rong Zhan¡¯s appearance. She was slightly stunned. His entire body froze. How long has it been? in her mind, she could not recognize any facial features, but what was going on at this moment? it was too magical. rong zhan¡¯s face appeared in her mind, and she could even remember his face!!! Sang Xia seemed to be shocked and nervous at the same time. She rushed to the stairs on the second floor and looked at Rong Zhan who was walking up the spiral stairs. She looked at his face and was dumbfounded. It was exactly the same as the one in her mind. It was a delicate and devilish face. Sang Xia suddenly felt as if her breathing had stopped. Her nose was sour and she could not believe it. It was so sudden, so sudden that she was caught off guard. Rong Zhan saw her looking at him from the top of the stairs with a shocked expression. He came up and hugged her in his arms. wife, what¡¯s wrong, wife? what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Sang Xia took a deep breath, covered her head, and closed her eyes. Rong Zhan¡¯s face really appeared in her mind. She opened her eyes and looked at him again. His face ¡­ Yes, it really was his face. She could actually recognize his face. Could it be that she had returned to normal? ¡°Are you alright, my wife? Are you feeling uncomfortable?¡± Rong Zhan leaned over and asked worriedly. However, sang Xia held onto his arm tightly, as if she was about to cry from being touched, or perhaps she was about to cry from joy. She held onto Rong Zhan¡¯s hand tightly and looked up. Her eyes were slightly red, and her voice was trembling. Rong Zhan, I, I can see you now. No, he did not see it. He recognized her. He really did. She was able to recognize him from his face. After sang Xia said that, her nose finally felt sour and her eyes could not help but turn red. No one knew how she had been through this period of time, especially when she was blind and bad people appeared from time to time. So, she was not only living with the inconvenience caused by blindness, but also living in a certain degree of depression and fear. she was afraid that the bad guys would pretend to be acquaintances and approach her. Hence, when she could see Rong Zhan and recognize him, she felt as if her life had come back to life. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid to come into contact with outsiders because of his illness. Rong Zhan was stunned by sang Xia¡¯s words. what did you just say?! Sang Xia held his arm tightly and cried tears of joy. I said I can see you. I can recognize you. Not only that, but his appearance in their past also finally appeared in her mind, and it could automatically match his face. When Rong Zhan heard this, he was so excited that he held her face and kissed her hard. After kissing her, sang Xia was gasping for breath. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly saw Cheng Donglin downstairs. She looked at him and frowned. She closed her eyes for a moment, and when she opened them again- Chapter 898 ? 898 Shocking, master Zhan found out about the baby twins (1) The excitement in sang Xia¡¯s heart seemed to have calmed down in an instant. She looked in Cheng Donglin¡¯s direction and said lightly, ¡± Rong Zhan, I think you¡¯re the only one I can recognize. When sang Xia said that, she felt a sense of loss and regret. When she saw Rong Zhan and saw that she could recognize his face, she thought that she had recovered and become better. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would only be able to identify him alone. When Rong Zhan heard this, his heart trembled and he quickly recalled the conversation she had with junhang. His eyes flickered slightly as he stroked her hair. As he comforted her, he said with a hint of deliberate playfulness, ¡± wife, I didn¡¯t expect that I would be so important in your heart. with face blindness, there might only be one or two people whose faces were different from the rest and would be unexpectedly fresh in people¡¯s memories. When he heard that, Rong Zhan did not have much hope in his heart. He did not expect that it would really happen to her, and he was the most special person. It was impossible for Rong Zhan to be unhappy. And for some reason, he actually felt that this was unexpectedly perfect. He even selfishly thought that he could not remember the face of the woman he loved, but only his. He felt a deep sense of satisfaction deep in his heart. He even didn¡¯t want her to remember anyone else. However, Rong Zhan knew that she wouldn¡¯t be happy if she did that. She wanted to return to normal. As for him, he would only be happy when she was happy. hearing rong zhan¡¯s words and seeing the smile in his eyes, sang xia forced a smile and wrapped her arms around his neck, burying herself in his chest. Although sang Xia was a little disappointed that she had not fully recovered, she was glad and happy to be able to see Rong Zhan with her own eyes. Looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s smiling face, she felt that she was exactly what he wanted. As she thought about it, she squinted her eyes and could not help but say, ¡± Rong Zhan, can you restrain your smile? ¡± no, no, no, I¡¯m just happy for you. Although it¡¯s already great that you can only recognize me, I¡¯m happy for you that you can recognize everyone. As Rong Zhan spoke, he hugged her in his arms and kissed her affectionately. He couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡± that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great, my wife. You can recognize me now. sang xia could not help but feel her heart soften when she heard his sigh. she snuggled in his arms and said softly, ¡± rong zhan, you¡¯re the most important person to me. ¡± Then, she paused again and said firmly and seriously, ¡± there¡¯s no other. Sang Xia said what was on her mind. Not only was he so important to her, but she was also able to recognize him when she couldn¡¯t recognize him. This gave her great confidence and comfort, making her believe that she would really get better one day. Rong Zhan, you¡¯re the most important person to me. When Rong Zhan heard this, he didn¡¯t know how to describe the feeling. It was as if the sweetness and happiness in his heart was overflowing. Who was the one who said that he had comforted and warmed her heart and given her so much love? actually ¡­ Chapter 899 ? 899 Shocking, master Zhan found out about the precious twin (2) They were two species that crazily gave each other love after they got together because they lacked love. No one could replace his wife¡¯s kindness to him. ¡­¡­ Sang Xia went to rest after dinner, and Rong Zhan planned to bring her for a check-up later. In the past, it was always the doctor Who came to the house to check on the pregnant woman¡¯s physical condition and whether her pregnancy was normal. She had missed out on too many tests for two to three months. And now, he would probably find out whether the child in his wife¡¯s stomach was a boy or a girl. He preferred girls, just like his wife. She was a cold and aloof big sister outside, but at home, she was his sweet little cotton-padded jacket. He would definitely dote on the mother and daughter to the heavens. At this moment. A guest suddenly came to the villa. To be more precise, it was someone he was more familiar with. Bo Yi was here. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m going to invite him in now.¡± Cheng Donglin said when he saw his boss¡¯s hesitation. Rong Zhan frowned. no need. I¡¯ll go out and look for him. As he said that, Rong Zhan picked up his coat and walked out. Bo Yi drove over. Rong Zhan walked out, opened the back door, and entered his car. Bo Yi was in his territory, but he did not let him in. On this point, his pettiness was simply terrifying. ¡°Why can¡¯t you invite me in to sit?¡± Bo Yi was also sitting at the back, looking at him with his clear and indifferent eyes. Rong Zhan turned his head away and gave a pouting but honest reason. my wife is sleeping. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disturb her rest. He meant that he didn¡¯t want her to see him. Bo Yi¡¯s clear eyes deepened and he said in a deep voice, ¡± I¡¯m here to say goodbye. I¡¯ll be leaving Rome for a while. Maybe when I come back, I¡¯ll be able to see you holding your child in your arms. Hearing this, Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene of his little darling in his arms. His usually unruly eyes instantly softened. The corners of his lips twitched. you¡¯ll see. Rong Zhan¡¯s mood became better at the mention of the child. However, when he thought of the beating he had given him, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry for that punch. Thank you for saving her. Bo Yi¡¯s face was expressionless. He didn¡¯t reply to his words and only asked, ¡± has the murderer been caught? ¡± Rong Zhan closed his head slightly. that¡¯s good. How¡¯s her condition now? ¡± The more Rong Zhan heard this, the more jealous he felt. He kept saying that he came here for her and wanted to see her before he left. So that he can leave without worry? but this was his woman, what did it have to do with bo yi? Rong Zhan¡¯s jealousy and possessiveness were strong to begin with, and Bo Yi kept asking about sang Xia, which inevitably made him feel uncomfortable. Just as she was about to refute, Rong Zhan seemed to have thought of something. His long and narrow eyes were deep and glowed faintly. He said casually, ¡± don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. Her condition is much better. Although she hasn¡¯t fully recovered, it¡¯s amazing. The doctor said that at this stage of her life, there might be a person¡¯s face in her mind that can¡¯t be erased. As Rong Zhan spoke, his lips could not help but curve into a smug smile. He even said deliberately, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect that she would really have such a situation. And I am the only person in this world that can remain in her mind and can not be erased. That person. Bo Yi,¡±Huahua.¡± Chapter 900 ? 900 Shocking, master Zhan found out about the precious twin (3) Bo Yi really didn¡¯t say a word for a long time. by the way, is there anything else? when you come back, I¡¯ll let you see my child with sang Xia. Rong Zhan emphasized the last few sensitive words. My and sang Xia¡¯s, child. Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t a good person to begin with, and he was also a f * cking schemer. At this moment, he was leaning against the seat in a lazy and elegant posture, and he was about to take out a cigarette from his pocket. He did not smoke at home. He was just putting on an act. In front of his love rival, he had to put on a good show. But unexpectedly. Very soon, Rong Zhan met with his greatest defeat in history. Just as he said that, Bo Yi said something that seemed normal, but it made Rong Zhan¡¯s heart tremble. Bo Yi¡¯s voice was emotionless, but his tone was calm. He said calmly, ¡± because when I came back, sangxia¡¯s children were already born, so I prepared gifts for her two babies in advance. On the day they are born, help me give them to them. Sang Xia¡¯s children and aunts were all born. I gave her two babies Give them Yingluo Rong Zhan¡¯s body stiffened when he heard that. His brain seemed to have shut down for a moment, and he could not react in time. No, no, wait, what was this situation? Two children, two precious babies, what was going on? Xiao Chen, it¡¯s in the trunk. Go get it for me. Bo Yi instructed the chauffeur. The chauffeur opened the door and got out of the car. Rong Zhan¡¯s soul seemed to have yet to return. Bo Yi realized that something was amiss and asked, ¡± Rong Zhan? what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rong Zhan tried his best to act calm in front of Bo Yi. He was a little confused. no, what, two, two children!!? Seeing this, Bo Yi frowned slightly. why? don¡¯t you know that sangxia is carrying twins? ¡± Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡± Fine! These words were simply ¡­ Let¡¯s not care about Rong Zhan¡¯s feelings and mentality. He swallowed hard and coughed twice. He quickly pulled up the corners of his mouth as if he was amused and said, ¡± how is that possible! How come I don¡¯t know, how come I don¡¯t know that my wife is pregnant with two types, how can I not know, how can I, how can I ¡­¡± At the end of his sentence, Rong Zhan¡¯s smile was almost frozen. Yes, damn it, how could he not know? Were they really two children? Was Bo Yi trying to flirt with her here? Rong Zhan¡¯s heart instantly sank. If there were really two types and he still didn¡¯t know until now, wasn¡¯t he a f * cking bastard? This was especially so in front of his love rival. He felt even more ashamed! However, as if he was trying to hide his unnaturalness and the feeling that his heart was about to explode, Rong Zhan picked up the cigarette and put it in his mouth. He mumbled, ¡± twins? damn it, twins. Look at my poor life. My wife told me about it a long time ago. Rong Zhan clenched one hand tightly, and the other hand trembled uncontrollably. Not only was there a huge wave in his heart, but it was also like a weed growing. He wanted to rush into the villa immediately to see sang Xia and her stomach. Bo Yi¡¯s expression did not change as he watched him smoking, mumbling and muttering. Rong Zhan, you didn¡¯t light your cigarette. he finally said. rong zhan suddenly choked and coughed violently. [ author: master zhan is dumbfounded. there are more chapters. please vote! ] Chapter 901 ? 901 Master Zhan was dissed by Bo Yi again! Of course, it was because he had choked on his own saliva. In just a few moments, Rong Zhan¡¯s face was red from choking and he quickly covered his face with his hands, not wanting Bo Yi to see his embarrassed look. fortunately, bo yi did not think too much about it. It was because he did not expect Rong Zhan to really not know. After all, it seemed ridiculous that he did not even know that his wife was pregnant with twins. No matter what, Rong Zhan could not let Bo Yi know that he did not know. He pretended to be serious and nagged, ¡± what are the gifts you gave my two little babies? will they like your gifts? ¡± When he said this, Bo Yi handed the things over and glanced at him. you guys didn¡¯t do a gender test? You don¡¯t even know the gender of the twins?¡± Fine. Rong Zhan felt an invisible slap on his face again. It was so hot. He immediately straightened his body and stretched out his fair neck. He avoided her eyes and retorted in a muffled but serious tone, ¡± what do you know? the gender of the boy or girl is not important. I didn¡¯t investigate because my wife said to keep this surprise. he sounded like he was telling the truth. Only the heavens knew that Rong Zhan¡¯s heart had long flown away. He had long wanted to know what his wife¡¯s stomach had brought him. Was it a little rascal or a little princess? or two little rascal and a little princess? he couldn¡¯t wait to know about this surprise. And thinking about it, his heart was surging and trembling. Bo Yi pursed his lips lightly. He still did not think much and said calmly, ¡± that¡¯s good. If you know her gender, tell me when you¡¯re free. Bo Yi had given their children presents. As he did not know the gender, he had given the boys a transformer figurine and the girls a Barbie doll figurine. the figurines that bo yi had given him were all sealed by shisui in a few boxes. if they were to be displayed, they could fill the entire room. Figurines were generally collectible items and were very expensive. A small figurine¡¯s collection value could range from a few thousand to a hundred thousand. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a child before. When I went to buy a present, the staff told me that not only children, but many adults are also obsessed with these things, so I gave it to them in the hope that they would like it when they can play with it.¡± Two of Bo Yi¡¯s figurines were taken out separately. One was a Transformers figurine and the other was a Barbie one. They were very small, only the size of a palm. He looked at the garage kit with a gentle look in his eyes. It was as if looking at them, one could imagine two children sitting on the ground and playing with them. After Bo Yi finished speaking, he passed it to Rong Zhan. At this moment, his eyes were filled with sincerity. It was really a blessing. The woman he loved had already given birth to another man¡¯s child. They were twins and she was living a blissful life. Although it was hard for her to let it go and accept it in the past, after experiencing so much, Bo Yi had become indifferent and wished them well. Rong Zhan¡¯s cigarette was already in his hand. Bo Yi passed it to him and Rong Zhan took it over carefully. He played with it for a while and smiled. thank you. I like all the gifts you gave me. When I was young, I loved to collect these things too. They will definitely like them. After Rong Zhan finished speaking, he looked at Bo Yi and the corner of his lips twitched. Chapter 902 ? 902 sister-in-law, boss still has a child (1) After a long while, the two brothers bumped their fists against each other. It was as if everything between them, be it the conflict or the unhappiness in the past, had turned into nothingness at this moment. And all of this was because of sang Xia¡¯s child. Bo Yi left, leaving a few boxes of figurines on the ground. After watching him leave, Rong Zhan took a closer look at the figurines in his hands. He then looked up at the sky and stood there without moving. Cheng Donglin saw it from afar and walked over. When he was about three or four meters away, he was about to ask about the box, but the next second, he suddenly saw his boss, who had his back to him, suddenly raise one hand and lower his head, as if he was secretly wiping his eyes. He was stunned and felt that it was impossible. However, at this moment, their boss turned around. Cheng Donglin saw that his boss¡¯s eyes were red. His heart skipped a beat, realizing that he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have. Just as he was about to chuckle and play dumb, he heard his boss looking in his direction. His voice was a little hoarse, but he sounded touched as he said, ¡± Cheng Donglin, do you know that I¡¯m going to be a f * cking father of two kids!! He was really the father of two children. Bo Yi would not lie to him, he would not. Two children ¡­ Rong Zhan had never thought that there would be such a big surprise. He was so surprised that he almost cried. No words could describe the feelings in his heart. He was so touched that he was about to go crazy. After Rong Zhan finished speaking, he quickly ordered people to carry the gifts in and rushed in to look for his wife. Cheng Donglin, on the other hand, was shocked when he heard the words. He quickly caught up to him and asked anxiously, ¡± boss, boss, what did you say? two kids? who else is pregnant?! Boss, you have someone outside?¡± Cheng Donglin and Rong Zhan were obviously not on the same channel. Cheng Donglin was first dumbfounded when he heard that he had another child. His second reaction was to wonder if his boss had another woman outside! He cheated? And pregnant? he was on tenterhooks. he was so obedient. he couldn¡¯t believe it. how could this be? but what was going on with these two children? at the same time, he felt that the sky was about to fall down. if his sister-in-law knew that boss had another child, she would go crazy with anger. He was afraid that something would happen, so he quickly chased after her. And upstairs. rong zhan rushed to the bedroom and looked at his wife who was sleeping soundly. he looked at her big belly and thought, ¡± it¡¯s really big. she¡¯s only seven months old. ¡± He had been busy getting someone to check on her, but why didn¡¯t he think about how many babies she was carrying? He only felt that it was already a blessing from the heavens that she could give birth to a child for him. It was his fortune, so he did not dare to think about another child. Rong Zhan went upstairs, panting slightly. When he really rushed in front of her and saw her, his originally anxious mood eased up instantly. He took a deep breath and looked at her without blinking. He just sat by the bed and watched her beautiful sleeping face. His hand slowly fell on her abdomen. He gently touched it, his heart trembling. As he felt her round belly, Rong Zhan seemed to feel something strange under her abdomen. There was a bulge under her abdomen, as if a small foot had kicked her belly ¡­ Chapter 903 ? 903 Sister-in-law, boss still has a child (2) As if his limbs were stretched out, Rong Zhan¡¯s hand felt the strange movement below his abdomen, and he was extremely excited. He was extremely touched. Sang Xia felt her stomach churning. She grunted and furrowed her brows. She felt something strange in her stomach and could not help but slowly wake up. as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw rong zhan sitting beside her. his black hair was hanging down slightly, and his long hand, which was covered with a part of the tattoo, was touching her abdomen. his long and narrow eyes were slightly moist. Sensing that she had woken up, Rong Zhan looked over and touched her abdomen. He smiled. wife, your son kicked me. By this month of pregnancy, the child had already taken shape. It gradually grew strong and healthy, and it became normal for it to do whatever it wanted in its mother¡¯s womb. When it placed its hand on its belly, it could really feel the child¡¯s little hand or little feet under the belly. he¡¯s been kicking me out quite often these days, ¡± sang Xia said helplessly. Hearing this, Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious. He felt that his wife didn¡¯t know that he was pregnant with twins either. Otherwise, she would have told him. Moreover, from sang Xia¡¯s appearance, it seemed that she really did not know. Besides, he knew to ask how Bo Yi knew about it. Bo Yi also mentioned that the doctor had told him when he was sent to the hospital in a car accident. His wife, this little fool, was probably so muddleheaded that she did not know. let¡¯s go, my wife. You¡¯ve been through a lot recently. Let¡¯s go to the hospital to do a thorough examination. With a B-scan and a more direct observation of her pregnancy, Rong Zhan believed that there were definitely two types in her stomach. They had agreed to go for a prenatal examination. After sang Xia woke up, she immediately packed up and prepared to go out. She was wearing a long, loose dress, and her belly was bulging. Even if she wasn¡¯t wearing maternity clothes, it was obvious that she was pregnant, and she was quite pregnant. Sang Xia decided to take a shower first, while Rong Zhan went downstairs to get the car and would fetch her later. Sang Xia came out of the bathroom after her shower. Cheng Donglin saw that she was about to go downstairs, so he rushed up to her and said, ¡± sister-in-law, slow down. I¡¯ll help you. Sang Xia could tell that it was Cheng Donglin from his voice and his clothes. She nodded and held the handrail with one hand and Cheng Donglin¡¯s arm with the other as they slowly went downstairs. Cheng Donglin looked at his sister-in-law. Although she was chubbier than before, she was still skinny overall, and yet she had such a big belly. It really made his heart ache. Seeing this, Cheng Donglin suddenly remembered what his boss said, and felt extremely upset. He said he was going to be a father of two. if his sister-in-law had one, what about the other? Could it be that their boss really had an affair behind their sister sang¡¯s back and then had a child? Cheng Donglin found it hard to breathe at the thought of that possibility. He felt even more terrified, so much so that he panicked. He didn¡¯t believe that his boss would do such a thing, but no one could be sure about men. No matter what, Cheng Donglin could guarantee that his boss loved sister sang the most. That child could be a child that had been born after an accidental miscarriage. After all, he was not always by his boss ¡®side. [ author Jun: I feel like Donglin is going to be teased by ruffian Rong? ] The next update will be ready at 12.80PM tonight. seeking power, late at night Chapter 904 ? 904 Sister-in-law, boss still has a child (3) If he couldn¡¯t control himself, some Business Act would accidentally come true. However, the more Cheng Donglin thought about it, the more he felt sorry for sister sang. She was a pregnant woman herself. How could she accept the fact that their boss had another woman¡¯s child? even if it was just a one-night stand. The more Cheng Donglin thought about it, the more aggrieved and upset he felt. He had seen his boss¡¯s Secret crush all the way to his sister-in-law¡¯s heart. Sang Xia went downstairs with one hand on her waist. She could not help but feel tired after two steps. Her long hair fell down and was gently tied up at the back. There were still a few strands of green on her temples. Her face was fair and she had a touch of powder on her face. She looked very gentle, very gentle. Cheng Donglin could not bear to see that. he really wanted to tell her, but he felt that it would be too unbearable to say it out loud. his heart was in pain. Their boss was in the wrong. No matter what, how could they still have! child? just as cheng donglin was enduring, his heart was going crazy, sulking, and feeling upset for her ¡­ Suddenly, sang Xia seemed to have noticed something was wrong. She asked him, ¡± Cheng Donglin, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too good?¡± Cheng Donglin was never good at lying in front of women, not to mention that he was now feeling even more upset and indignant for her. However, if he really said it out loud, it would really seem like the world would be in chaos. Cheng Donglin had never felt so conflicted before. Cheng Donglin¡¯s confusion had already aroused sang Xia¡¯s suspicion. She looked at him with a frown. Cheng Donglin, what¡¯s the matter? don¡¯t hide it from me. Did something happen to your boss? ¡± With that question, sang Xia suddenly recalled that when she woke up, Rong Zhan was touching her stomach, and his eyes seemed to be a little wet. Sang Xia¡¯s words completely crushed Cheng Donglin¡¯s heart. At this point in time, his sister sang was still thinking about his boss, but what about his boss? what the hell was with this child that suddenly appeared out of nowhere? Hence, whether it was out of sympathy for their sister sang or because of the pressure from her gaze, Cheng Donglin could no longer tolerate it, even if his boss would punish him severely if he found out that he was the one who told him. sis-in-law, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I couldn¡¯t help it. No matter what, I hope you can calm down after hearing me out. Maybe our boss has his own difficulties, and he had no choice, Hanhan. The more Cheng Donglin spoke, the more sang Xia really thought that something big had happened. She immediately frowned, her heart in her mouth. However, when those words came out of Cheng Donglin¡¯s mouth, sang Xia¡¯s mind went blank. ¡°Sister-in-law, our boss has another child.¡± Sister-in-law, our boss still has a child, Yingluo. As soon as he said that, sang Xia¡¯s mind went blank. Her first reaction was that it was impossible. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who are you listening to? how could he have other children?¡± Sang Xia did not believe it, but she could not bear to hear such a ¡®joke¡¯. Nonsense, this was too much nonsense. When she was pregnant, even if she didn¡¯t believe it, she would still feel uncomfortable if she were to hear that Rong Zhan had other children outside! How could Rong Zhan, who had done so many things for her, betray her? sister-in-law, calm down. I didn¡¯t say it. Boss told me himself ¡­ Chapter 905 ? 905 Wife, both of our species are with you (1) ¡°He said he¡¯s a father of two-¡± As Cheng Donglin spoke, he saw that sang Xia was a little agitated and hurriedly reached out to help her. However, sang Xia was extremely sensitive and pushed his hand away. Her breathing was a little irregular, clearly agitated. Cheng Donglin suddenly felt a little regretful when he saw that. His sister-in-law¡¯s stomach was already so big. How could she take such a blow? what if something happened to the child? sang xia found it hard to believe. her head was buzzing. she could not believe it. she could not believe that rong zhan would do such a thing. He had a woman outside behind her back, and he even had a child? It was extremely laughable! She really didn¡¯t believe it, but the moment she thought about it, her heart couldn¡¯t take it. She felt a sharp pain in her limbs and bones. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and her back was cold. She almost couldn¡¯t stand. Cheng Donglin was worried about her condition, but the more he was afraid, the more likely it was to happen. Sang Xia¡¯s face was pale, and she suddenly clutched her abdomen, her face in pain. Cheng ¡­ Cheng Donglin, Qianqian, take me to the hospital. My stomach hurts, my child Qianqian. Cheng Donglin was so scared that he almost went limp at the sight of it, his entire body feeling drained of energy. At once, he scrambled out and called for his boss. Rong Zhan had just finished collecting his car when he received a few calls. He heard Cheng Donglin¡¯s panicked shout and was so shocked that his phone flew out. He rushed over immediately. Rong Zhan rushed in and saw sang Xia sitting there weakly, clutching her stomach, her forehead covered in sweat. He calmed down as quickly as he could and rushed over to pick her up carefully. He yelled at Cheng Donglin, ¡± what are you waiting for? go and get the car-! Cheng Donglin ran out in a hurry, while sang Xia covered her abdomen with one hand and held onto Rong Zhan¡¯s arm tightly with the other. The force was so great that his nails almost sank in. Sang Xia was only worried about the child. She should not have been so emotional. She should not have overthought. wife, get in the car and we¡¯ll be at the hospital soon. Hang in there, hang in there. Rong Zhan¡¯s mood was like a roller coaster. Just now, he was so surprised and touched that he was about to cry, but now, he was so scared that his forehead was covered in sweat. Sang Xia could not care less about the other children. She was only worried about her own child. The car arrived at the hospital as fast as it could. By the time Rong Zhan rushed in with sang Xia in his arms, she was already on the verge of passing out. Sang Xia was sent to the emergency room while Rong Zhan waited anxiously outside. Cheng Donglin stood far away, not daring to get close. He was completely scared out of his wits and felt so guilty that he could die. If anything happened to his sister sang, he could die to atone for his sins. Rong Zhan was not in the mood to think about why this had happened. He only wanted to know that sang Xia and the child were safe. Only then could he relax and think about what happened after that. For example, why did his wife suddenly become like this? He was clearly fine before. Rong Zhan was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. He paced back and forth and finally punched the wall a few times. He could not help but curse in a low voice. Cheng Donglin, on the other hand, felt that he was really dead this time. Finally, the doctor came out. in fact, sang xia did not stay in there for long, but it felt like years to rong zhan. the moment the door opened, rong zhan rushed up and asked anxiously, Chapter 906 ? 906 Wife, you have both of my species (2) ¡± doctor, how¡¯s the doctor? how¡¯s my wife and child? ¡± the doctor was shocked when rong zhan rushed up and grabbed his arm. he hurriedly said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing serious. it¡¯s just that the fetus is a little affected. after all, there are two children in the womb, and it¡¯s more painful than one. just go back and rest well. pay more attention to your mentality and take good care of the pregnant woman. calm her down. ¡± When Rong Zhan heard this, he felt a complicated feeling in his heart. This was because he had been given too many things. First, she was fine. Second, there really were two sisters-in-law in Yingluo¡¯s stomach. rong zhan¡¯s heart trembled violently and he felt complicated. he turned around like a headless fly and rubbed his face hard, trying to tell himself that he was not dreaming. the doctor had told him himself. He was really the father of two children. He and sang Xia had two babies now. He was too surprised and surprised. Even though he believed in Bo Yi¡¯s words and was ready to be the father of two children, he was still touched when he heard the doctor¡¯s words. Sang Xia was pushed out by the nurse. She was still resting. Seeing that her body was fine, Rong Zhan hurriedly contacted the doctor and said something. He also helped sang Xia do the most comprehensive examination and checked the gender of the fetus. It was possible to determine the gender of a fetus in foreign countries, so Rong Zhan naturally accepted both a boy and a girl. He just couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and shock now. When sang Xia woke up again, it was already three to four hours later. She was alone in the ward. When she opened her eyes, she touched her stomach and heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she turned around and wanted to look for Rong Zhan. At this time, she naturally hoped that he could be by her side to accompany her. However, the moment she woke up, she couldn¡¯t help but remember what happened before she fainted. Cheng Donglin told her that Rong Zhan had another child, and he said it himself. this was simply ridiculous. She did not believe it no matter what, but just thinking about it made her heart ache. As she was thinking, the door of the ward was pushed open. Rong Zhan¡¯s body appeared quietly with an ultrasound picture of the fetus in his hand. He bent his body slightly and did not even dare to break it. He turned around and looked at the bed. He saw that sang Xia had already opened her eyes slightly and was looking in his direction. Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was very subtle. He just looked at sang Xia, walked over, and sat down on the chair beside her. He held her hand very naturally and spread it open. He lowered his head and placed his face on sang Xia¡¯s warm palm. He slowly closed his eyes and rubbed it a few times. He did not say a word, but he seemed to be very dependent and attached to her. At this moment, he had already taken the ultrasound picture of the fetus, which indicated that he knew everything. He was the only one who knew about such a pleasant news. It was wonderful, wonderful. He seemed to want to share it with many people. That kind of excitement and joy filled his heart, but he didn¡¯t want to let others know too early. He wanted to enjoy it first. sang xia just looked at rong zhan. she did not ask what he was holding in his hand, but asked the question in her heart. Chapter 907 ? 907 wife, you have both of my species (3) ¡°Rong Zhan, I heard that you have another child other than the one in my stomach. Is this fake?¡± She didn¡¯t want any misunderstandings between them. Since it made her unhappy, she would say everything that could be easily misunderstood and would not keep it in her heart. hearing that, rong zhan was slightly stunned. He opened his eyes and looked at her without blinking. who said what? ¡± Where did she hear this from? Did he really say that? Seeing his serious expression, sang Xia¡¯s breath tightened. She grabbed his arm and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to care who said it. Just tell me that it¡¯s fake, right? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s grip on the ultrasound baby picture tightened unconsciously. He raised his hand to stroke her hair and her face. at that moment, rong zhan did not know what sang xia was thinking, but he just wanted to tell her something that he did not know. looking at sang xia¡¯s deep gaze, rong zhan¡¯s thin lips parted slightly as he replied unhurriedly, ¡± i do have two children. a little rascal, yingluo, and a little princess. i¡¯m the father of two unborn children, yingluo. ¡± Rong Zhan watched as sang Xia¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. He quickly grabbed her hand that was trying to avoid him and forced her to look away. wife, but they are all in your stomach, do you know that? ¡± a little rascal and a little princess are both in your stomach, do you know that? as soon as he finished speaking. Sang Xia was stunned, and her pale face froze in an instant. Rong Zhan, what did Rong Zhan say? Rong Zhan looked at her dazed expression and pulled her into his arms. Sang Xia laid on his shoulder as Rong Zhan caressed her soft long hair with his fingers. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead lovingly as he mumbled softly, ¡± silly wife, silly wife. I knew you didn¡¯t know. ¡°Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, Qianqian, are you telling the truth? I¡¯m pregnant, Qianqian is pregnant with two?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened and suddenly turned red. She mumbled in disbelief. She had never thought that things would turn out this way. rong zhan was indeed the father of two children. He wasn¡¯t wrong, but she was the one at fault. She was pregnant with two, but she only found out about Hanhan after so long? Sang Xia pushed him away and touched her stomach. However, she felt that her stomach was indeed much bigger than a normal woman¡¯s. When she looked at Rong Zhan again, she didn¡¯t know if she wanted to cry or laugh. She was really crying so hard that her tears were falling. However, she bit her lips and looked at Rong Zhan with tears of joy in her eyes that could not be concealed. She felt like she was in a dream. Rong Zhan looked at her disbelieving face and couldn¡¯t help but press his hand against her forehead and plant a deep kiss on it. wife, thank you, really, thank you. thank you for letting me have this chance to pursue her. Thank you for letting me sleep with her one day. thank you for letting me have my child one day. Thank you for letting me regret that day. She had given birth to a pair of twins. The Rong Zhan of the past was lonely and depressed. The nightmare of his youth was the shadow of his life. He always felt that he was unfair, abandoned by God, and out of touch with society ¡­ Chapter 908 ? 908 The rainy day when I met you was like love he was his biological son, but he was not as loved as his adopted son. he was his biological son, but he had to wander around outside and mingle in society. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find someone he liked, but it turned out to be his good brother¡¯s girlfriend. So he felt that God didn¡¯t care about him at all, or perhaps he was indeed born a mistake, so God wanted to punish him. Sang Xia, on the other hand, was not a simple woman. Her appearance had changed his fate. She was his salvation. She gave him love and also taught him to love. most importantly, she had given him a home. with her and the child, there was him. Rong Zhan thought about the time when he received the ultrasound fetal image from the doctor and saw how the doctor pointed out the two little ones. He wouldn¡¯t tell anyone that he didn¡¯t say a word at that time, but after he left the door, his eyes instantly teared up. They were his and sang Xia¡¯s children. It was a son and a daughter. What did he do? Rong Zhan could only do everything he could to protect it. Everything in front of him was hard to come by. Happiness had come, but who could know how much it had gone through? Rong Zhan unfolded the ultrasound picture of the fetus for sang Xia. They were almost seven months old, and the two fetuses were round in the womb, with one foot touching the other¡¯s head. This was the first photo of their lives. Sang Xia touched it in shock and surprise, and her fingertips could not help but tremble. sang xia, who was in rong zhan¡¯s arms, could not help but feel guilty and remorseful when she saw the two babies. she felt that she was not a good mother, and she only found out about it now. Pregnant women were prone to emotional fluctuations, not to mention that she had just found out that she had a baby. And they were twins, a pair of dragon and phoenix. Rong Zhan cupped her face and kissed her red eyes continuously. He kept coaxing and coaxing her gently. Towards the end, Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but Peck on her lips and mumbled in a hoarse and charming voice, ¡± wife, I have a home now. Wife, I have a home now. When sang Xia heard this, not only did her heart gradually heal, but she could not help but tremble. It wasn¡¯t just Rong Zhan. She had been wandering her entire life without a fixed residence. She only had everything she had today because she followed him. sang xia snuggled in his arms. at that moment, she suddenly wanted to ask him, ¡± rong zhan, there are so many women around you. why do you only like me? ¡± rong zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes flickered slightly. he opened his thin lips and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± there¡¯s no ¡®why¡¯. i just felt that the rainy day when we met seemed like love. ¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Well, a little flirtatious. ** After the truth was revealed. Sang Xia finally remembered who had made her overthink and be so upset that the baby was in danger. She mumbled in a nasal voice, ¡± Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, it¡¯s all Cheng Donglin¡¯s fault. He told me that you¡¯re the father of two children, but he acted as if you had a child with another woman. He even tried to cover it up. It really scared me, okay? ¡± After the matter was cleared up, sang Xia did not hold back and complained. Once Rong Zhan heard that it was Cheng Donglin¡¯s doing, his expression changed and he cursed under his breath. He told her to wait and rushed out in the next second. At first, Cheng Donglin did not even dare to make a sound and hid far away. However, just as he was feeling uneasy, his boss came out of the ward. Author: ¡± there are still three more chapters. F * ck, I¡¯m not done yet. The development continues to be fast. I¡¯ll stay up late to continue writing. My heart feels stifled. You guys go to bed first. I¡¯ll work hard and cast a vote. [ author¡¯s note: brother nine spent 1600 yuan today to buy a keyboard that¡¯s said to make him fall in love with typing. ¡± he¡¯s so confident. the little fairy is waiting for an urgent shunfeng ¡°. ] Chapter 909 ? 909 For master Zhan¡¯s sake, his privacy is exposed (1) Cheng Donglin¡¯s breathing stopped at the sight of his boss, and his butthole tightened. W-what should he do? even from such a long distance away, he could feel the dangerous aura coming from it. The moment Rong Zhan stepped out, he saw Cheng Donglin hiding far away. He immediately waved at him with a fake smile. Donglin, Cheng Donglin, come here. Cheng Donglin¡¯s head was shaking like a rattle-drum, and he quickly said loudly, ¡± boss, boss, I admit that I did it on purpose, but you¡¯re in the wrong. Whose child did this suddenly pop out of nowhere belong to? I really can¡¯t bear to see sister-in-law like this, Huahua. As he spoke, Rong Zhan had already walked over to him. However, after hearing what he said, Rong Zhan was so angry that smoke was about to come out of his head. Cheng Donglin knew that the monk could run but the temple could not, so he sneaked away with his back pressed against the wall. Still, he stretched his neck and retorted as if he was in the right, as if it was an honor to be beaten up. rong zhan¡¯s lips curled up and he said evilly, ¡± huh?? Just because of a child, what did you say to her? You said I f * cking had someone outside, and that person even gave birth to my child?¡± Cheng Donglin clutched his bag and mumbled, ¡± no, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Rong Zhan took a deep breath and punched him. it¡¯s your head, yes! Your sister-in-law is pregnant with twins, a boy and a girl, you know! Whether or not he was, his ass! Do you know that your child almost got into trouble when you scared her like that?!¡± W-what! Twins, a pair of twins? Cheng Donglin was completely dumbfounded. In the end, they were beaten up by their boss to the point where they wanted to dig a hole in the ground.¡±¡­¡­¡± When sang Xia saw Cheng Donglin again, his eyes had become panda eyes. She nibbled on the Apple calmly and was satisfied. ** The doctor arranged the time. Because she was not in her early stages of pregnancy and was not far from giving birth, she had to come for a check-up twice a month. This was the most stable thing that could have happened. Sang Xia was glad that she had encountered so many things during her pregnancy, while her two children were safe and sound. However, sang Xia, who was discharged from the hospital, was still faced with a very tricky matter. that was the media. ¡°My dear, did you see the news? haha, that idiot is simply trying to make me laugh to death so that he can inherit my inheritance! She actually said that after you became famous, you¡¯re arrogant, condescending, and disrespectful to reporters. Aiyo.¡± su li called, and over the phone, he was simply bursting with laughter. This kind of person should be treated this way, okay? Sang Xia¡¯s brain was injured, and her eyes could not recognize her face. Let alone gender, if sang Xia could recognize that the reporter was a woman, she would be secretly happy. He actually still had the face to Release Entertainment news and stir up trouble here. He was simply waiting to be ruthlessly slapped in the face and ruthlessly abused. sang xia was currently shopping in the mall outside for baby products. rong zhan had something to do and would come over later. there were a few secret agents following behind her, so she was not too worried. as she picked out the cute little clothes, she answered the phone calmly, ¡± this matter is neither big nor small. if someone wants to stir up trouble, they will always use all kinds of channels and ways to misdirect the public by taking things out of context. he¡¯s just a small reporter who made the headlines. if i take it to heart, it seems that i¡¯m really that kind of person. but if i don¡¯t care, i don¡¯t know how things will develop. ¡± Chapter 910 ? 910 For master Zhan¡¯s sake, his privacy is exposed (2) That¡¯s right. Sang Xia did not expect that the female reporter, who had been sharp-tongued and asked sensitive questions during the press conference the other day, would actually bring her along and make it to the hot search. not only did it make it to the hot search, but the reporter also posted some screenshots. some of them might have been recorded by himself, but some of them were deleted scenes from some of the video surveillance cameras at that time. Most of the people on the screen were completely ignoring her, a reporter. They were completely unfamiliar with her, and they completely ignored her even after a few interactions. The most important thing was a cut of the band¡¯s video. Anthony walked past him without any emotion or expression on his face. He let him walk past him without saying a word. In addition, the female reporter had added fuel to the fire and said that she did not care about a small reporter like her. He actually ignored such a Big Shot in the music industry. He had no manners at all. He had high standards but low standards. He was condescending. Didn¡¯t he see who discovered him in the first place? could he do this even if he was pregnant? This kind of seemingly ¡± sincere ¡± criticism of her quickly gained heated attention. Most of the netizens were just following the trend, not to mention the few Short Video that were cut out. In the videos, sang Xia indeed looked ¡± condescending and arrogant. Therefore, it immediately triggered countless discussions on the internet. however, sang xia only felt that it was ironic and ridiculous. He even felt a little sad for some reason. What¡¯s the point? She suffered from this after the car accident. She was the one in the most difficult position, but some people simply didn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong and confused everyone¡¯s view of her with a few words. She had to admit that she didn¡¯t feel good. This matter was like an annoying fly. It was clearly just a small fly, but it made people feel unhappy in their hearts. After talking to Su Li for a while more, Anthony suddenly called. Sang Xia said goodbye to Su Li and went to pick up Anthony¡¯s call. it was anthony¡¯s call, and sang xia was not surprised. She could also guess why Anthony was looking for her. Things were just as she had expected. Anthony wanted to ask her if she should publicly reveal the truth as the negative impact on her on the internet was getting worse. tell him about his illness? Anthony believed that this illness was a very private matter. Probably no one would want others to know about it and treat themselves as normal people. Sang Xia¡¯s breathing slowed when she was asked about this topic. In the end, she said calmly, ¡± director, for now, I¡¯ll have to trouble you or the company to deal with this reporter. Sue her for slander. The public opinion that she has caused has already caused harm to me. It¡¯s best if this can be suppressed. If not, I¡¯ll think of other ways to resolve it. she paused for a moment, then slowly said, ¡± wanwan, i¡¯m sorry, director. i¡¯ve caused trouble for everyone. ¡± as soon as he said that, anthony retorted, ¡± don¡¯t think too much about it. how can you be blamed for this? you were the one who had a car accident. you¡¯re the victim. it¡¯s obvious that the reporter is looking for trouble on purpose. i respect that you want to keep your privacy. i¡¯ll arrange for someone to deal with it as soon as possible. you should take care of your fetus. ¡± sang xia¡¯s throat moved. after a long while, she slowly said, ¡± okay. ¡± Anthony was really good enough to her. Sang Xia did not know if it was because of the incident with Harren, but Anthony was paying attention to her ¡­ Chapter 911 ? 911 For master Zhan¡¯s sake, his privacy is exposed (3) There were more. Anthony had been worried about her, especially since he had confessed to her about Harren¡¯s kidnapping, imprisonment, and attempted rape. He had even sent her a message to express his apology. What had happened to Harren was truly heartbreaking, disappointing, and resentful, but there was nothing they could do about it. As soon as sang Xia and Anthony said this, they issued a notice, saying that they would summon the reporter who spread rumors willfully through legal procedures. However, this incident caused a strong counterattack from the junior reporter. She kept on using her sharp face to emphasize that she was a weakling. She had no backing, but she could only rely on countless netizens to support her. Countless netizens who had been blinded by the truth expressed their support for her, the weakling. They had all torn open the true face of the popular singer in the comments below, and she was even banned and suppressed. It was simply too much of a bully. The female reporter was even more pleased with herself. Because the people on the news really wanted to deal with her, she had even more excuses. At the moment, countless netizens and fans were leaving comments on sang Xia¡¯s Weibo. There were all kinds of tones. Someone could not believe it and asked pitifully, ¡± [ my idol, they all say that you are uneducated, rude, and cold. Is this true!? ] Some even said, ¡± sang Xia, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a cold and impolite person. I¡¯m a black fan now. Let¡¯s go! In just one or two days, the matter had fermented even more uncontrollably. Sang Xia really did not want to disclose her privacy to the public because of her special identity. She was not only a singer, but also Rong Zhan¡¯s woman. Rong Zhan was a mercenary tycoon who walked on the tip of the blade. Even if she couldn¡¯t help him, she shouldn¡¯t be a burden. Because his face couldn¡¯t be recognized, there were a lot of security risks. However, sang Xia did not expect this at all. In the end, she had no choice but to disclose her privacy. Although it was a slap to the faces of those despicable people and also set off a huge wave on the internet, she did not do it for him. It was because of Xuanji and Rong Zhan. The incident on the internet had alerted Rong Zhan, but sang Xia did not tell him about it. However, sang Xia did not expect that paparazzi and reporters had already surrounded her in Rome, hoping to get an explanation from her. Therefore, when she was with Rong Zhan when the reporters and paparazzi were chasing after her, he inevitably found out that she was causing trouble online. However, when she was chased by the reporters and paparazzi, they didn¡¯t care that she was pregnant in order to get first-hand news. She and Rong Zhan went to the hospital to get a test report. As soon as they left, they were surrounded by reporters and paparazzi. Three to four secret agents blocked their way. however, one of the reporters still broke through the agents ¡®blockade and rushed madly at sang xia with his camera. Rong Zhan¡¯s face darkened when he saw so many people, and some of them even rushed up to him. Before the reporter could reach sang Xia, Rong Zhan had already shielded her behind him and kicked the reporter away in a fit of anger. It was simple, brutal, and unkind! He even picked up the camera and crushed it in his hand. He looked coldly at the other reporters and paparazzi who had instantly shut up. He was dumbfounded. He gritted his teeth in anger and said, ¡± you won¡¯t even let a seven-month pregnant woman off. You bastards, I¡¯ll make you all go back to your homes tomorrow!!! [ author: let¡¯s continue at 12 a.m. Tonight. Let¡¯s reach the climax. The plot has everything to do with it. The unexpected plot ¡­~ don¡¯t know how many chapters ~ ¡®ll update. Maybe four, five ~ six ~ seven ~ eight chapters. Please vote for me! ] Chapter 912 ? 912 For master Zhan¡¯s sake, his privacy is exposed (4) Rong Zhan did what he said! The media companies of these reporters were all shut down and bought over by the next day! However, his violent behavior was captured by many cameras. Although they were all detained and destroyed by the people who came with him, he still couldn¡¯t escape the live broadcast reporters. Even though the cameras were destroyed, the live broadcast was still on the internet. Countless fans and netizens who were following this scene could see this scene in real-time. It completely ignited the waves to a climax. Seeing that Rong Zhan had beaten someone up in the hospital, all the netizens who were watching the live broadcast went crazy. The video was shared like crazy. In just an hour or two, it made the headlines of all major entertainment media. Naturally, the media did not dare to comment on Rong Zhan¡¯s actions. The headline was #reporter hospital besieges sun member sang Xia and her mysterious fianc¨¦, not hesitating to fight reporters to protect her fianc¨¦!# When this mixed headline came out, it wasn¡¯t the hot topic of gossip between netizens and fans. The hot topic was the scene in the video! The netizens saw the reporter rush out of the bodyguards ¡®encirclement and rush towards sang Xia. No matter how sang Xia¡¯s current image was, this scene was indeed infuriating. As sang Xia¡¯s stomach was already so big, the reporter¡¯s recklessness might really hurt her. And at the critical moment later, they saw that unruly, arrogant, and domineering man protecting his wife and kicking the reporter away. People couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. This was a real man! If he didn¡¯t protect his own wife and child, who would? Most of the netizens were leaving comments below, saying that Rong Zhan was too manly and was a real man! No matter what, the pregnant woman came first. of course, there were also some keyboard warriors and internet water army who commented in the comments. [ do you know how expensive a camera is? rich people just don¡¯t know the life of the lower class. Damn it. ] [ the reporters are so pitiful. They are only trying to survive. This is their job. ] However, a lot of netizens commented on this comment: [ damn it, it¡¯s easier said than done. Try being surrounded and attacked by people when you¡¯re pregnant! ] [ there must be something detestable about a pitiful person. They chased a pregnant woman all the way to the hospital. Although I¡¯m just a passerby, it¡¯s really too much for a reporter to be so unscrupulous! ] [ I hate the paparazzi, I won¡¯t explain! ] There were different opinions on the internet. However, a ¡± sincere ¡± fan was pushed to the top of the hot comment list. This netizen¡¯s attention was not on sang Xia or the reporters, but on Rong Zhan. She had posted a picture in her comment. It was Rong Zhan¡¯s photo. It was of him crushing the camera in a few moments. His slender hand was half-covered with a tattoo. When zoomed in, one could even see that it looked like a part of a black wing, which was very cool. And this person just had an official smiling face emoji and said, ¡± A tattoo? He doesn¡¯t look like a good person! ] When he clicked on the reply, it was actually a wave of questions: What¡¯s wrong with a tattoo? (Spreading hands) That¡¯s right, so what if it¡¯s a tattoo? Let¡¯s not talk about whose hand this is, so what if it¡¯s a tattoo? At the end of the day, it was still a form of art. And the topic of the tattoo on sang Xia¡¯s mysterious fianc¨¦ suddenly became popular. the keyboard men started a war of words and started to direct their attacks at rong zhan ¡­ Chapter 913 ? 913 For master Zhan¡¯s sake, his privacy is exposed (5) on the other hand, she said that sang xia was only so cold and arrogant because of her mysterious fianc¨¦. And this fianc¨¦ could even send out fighter jets in any country at will. He was obviously a powerful person. With the tattoos on his body, he didn¡¯t look like a good person at first, and now he looked even worse. The person who spoke had a strong prejudice against tattoos. On the other hand, although the other party didn¡¯t say how good the tattoo was, most of them stood in a neutral position. Tattoos themselves were a kind of art. Whether they liked it or not was their personal preference. There shouldn¡¯t be any special bad prejudice. Not to mention, what era was it now? However, some moral Gu ** and keyboard warriors would not let this go, attacking sang Xia and her fianc¨¦ together. What they meant was that they had violently injured the reporter, destroyed the camera, and even got a tattoo like a gangster. However, this in itself was a prejudice against tattoos. The tattoo was loved by the punks. You¡¯re blaming me? Many celebrities who were at the forefront of fashion often had tattoos. Some fans specifically mentioned it. ¡°He¡¯s an especially famous football star in country M. He¡¯s so handsome. When he¡¯s carrying his newborn daughter, the tattoo on his muscular arm sets off his daughter¡¯s small and fair arm. That difference, that feeling, it¡¯s simply so cute and awesome. I like tattoos, and some people don¡¯t know anything, so what right do they have to criticize me?¡± For a while, there were different opinions on the internet, and it was clear that they were really looking for trouble. Otherwise, who would care about such a simple tattoo? However, a gust of wind suddenly appeared. Someone with sharp eyes noticed his hand. Sang Xia knew that things were not as simple as she had thought, but she did not expect things to develop to such an extent. Forget about her. However, she was not happy when she saw that the others were starting to turn the blame on Rong Zhan. He was very unhappy. Others could say whatever they wanted about her, but they could not say that her man was good. They were talking about how tattoos looked like on the internet, but no one knew why Rong Zhan had tattoos on his arms and hands! However ¡­ At this time, the conflict was getting bigger and bigger. The female reporter who had already become a big verified account started to post on Weibo with sarcastic remarks. They¡¯re both ruffians, one of them looks down on others, the other has tattoos, how can they be such a perfect match!¡± Moreover, at this moment, the female reporter really felt that she was extremely proud of herself. Because other than these things, she still had a trump card. She clearly remembered that when she was dragged out by the security guards, she quickly took pictures of Harren and sister sang¡¯s intimate body contact. Sang Xia¡¯s reputation as a promiscuous woman would also rise! Not to mention that the person was Harren! ** Fine. On this new day, after the post about the tattoo became a hot topic on Weibo, sang Xia went out again. ¡°sister sang, sister sang, are you ready? Are we really going to do this?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes narrowed. cut the crap. Sang Xia was going to hold a press conference, and she was already very clear on what she was going to say later. Soon, it was time for the press conference. Because this matter had been in the brewing stage, many reporters had come to interview him. [author Jun: I¡¯ll post it during the day if I don¡¯t finish writing.] Happy weekend! I¡¯m begging for a ticket, the pace of the plot is fast ~¡± Chapter 914 ? 914 I¡¯ll protect my man (1) sister sang, boss doesn¡¯t know about this yet. He told me to follow you and protect you, but he knows that if I follow you to do this kind of thing ¡­ Although his personal safety was guaranteed, was there really a need to explain to these brain-dead internet trolls? Sang Xia took a deep breath and shook her head. Cheng Donglin, you don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t understand. Yes, he did not understand. Rong Zhan was such a good man and had done so much for her, but in the end, why should he be criticized for her? Criticism? When sang Xia arrived at the press conference, it was already packed with people. and on the internet, there were even reporters who were live broadcasting it. Sang Xia had finally made an appearance. This was very important to them. On the internet, it was precisely because she had not given a direct response that the public opinion of her was at a disadvantage. Sang Xia walked to the front of the press conference under the protection of a few people who looked like bodyguards but were actually secret agents. As soon as she appeared, she attracted countless cameras. Even though sang Xia¡¯s body was not well, she still did not choose to sit down under such circumstances. She took the microphone and began her official response to the media. Hello everyone, I¡¯m sang Xia, the host of the sun band under Universal Music Group. The purpose of my press conference today is mainly to deal with the rumors created by illegal people on the internet. Although we have already dealt with it through legal means, the negative public opinion on the internet is still severe, so we¡¯re hereby holding a press conference. Next, we¡¯ll invite all the media friends to ask questions. As soon as he said that, countless people raised their hands in response. Sang Xia invited a reporter to ask her a question, and the reporter said, ¡± miss sang, others may have serious doubts about your character, but I would like to ask you another question first. As the reporter spoke, he suddenly changed the topic and pointed to Rong Zhan. I¡¯m sure you know that your fianc¨¦¡¯s tattoo has caused an accident. What do you think about this? ¡± Hearing him say that, sang Xia had to admit that he had hit the nail on the head. Her eyes flickered slightly, and her tone was slow but firm. regarding this, I can say very clearly that this is the real reason why I want to hold a press conference. As sang Xia spoke, a sharp glint flashed across her eyes, but it disappeared in a flash. She said, ¡± first of all, I want to ask you, what¡¯s wrong with the tattoo? Does a tattoo mean that he¡¯s a bad person? Tattoos are indecent? Tattoos are also a form of art. If you¡¯re prejudiced against it, that¡¯s your own problem. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the tattoo itself.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s response was firm and strong. Not only did many people clap and cheer, but countless netizens also followed and commented on the live broadcast. It was indeed like this. There was nothing wrong with it! However, that was not what sang Xia wanted to say. She continued, ¡± the tattoo itself is an artistic performance. I have no objection. then, miss sang, from what you¡¯ve said, you seem to like artistic acts like tattoos? ¡± Another reporter followed up with a question. Sang Xia¡¯s words at the beginning seemed to indicate that she seemed to like tattoos. At least, that was what everyone thought. However ¡­ Sang Xia¡¯s answer was beyond their expectations. She shook her head and said, ¡± to be honest, before my fianc¨¦ got a tattoo, I didn¡¯t hate this kind of artistic performance, but I didn¡¯t like it either. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, where¡¯s Yingluo now?¡± ¡°And now ¡­¡± Chapter 915 ? 915 I will protect my man (2) The crowd looked at sang Xia, who seemed to have thought of something. Her sharp eyes seemed to have slowly become gentle at this time. They were shining like stars, and even the corners of her mouth seemed to have a faint arc. She said softly, ¡± I fell in love with this thing the moment he got his tattoo done. The reporters fell silent after hearing this. In the silence, someone asked, ¡± excuse me, did you get a tattoo? ¡± Can we know why they did this?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s gaze fell on the male reporter and she nodded slowly. sure, but I¡¯d like to keep this question for now. I¡¯ll tell you why later. But, he did get this tattoo for me. At this moment, the reporters and netizens who were watching the live broadcast felt a little different after hearing this. Because this tattoo was for her, the meaning would always be different. However, they also guessed that it was just a sign of their relationship. Sang Xia asked them to ask other questions. Finally, the last question asked if she was really arrogant and had her eyes on the top of her head. according to a few videos, the netizens can see that not only are you not familiar with people, but you also don¡¯t even greet or care about people you are familiar with. You even ignore the big shots of the music industry. Why? we probably can¡¯t believe that a pregnant woman¡¯s memory can be this bad during pregnancy. Sang Xia listened attentively and shook her head slightly. A bitter smile appeared on her face. ¡°Regarding this, if I said that I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, would anyone believe me?¡± As she said this, a complicated look appeared in her eyes. I didn¡¯t show up before because I didn¡¯t want my privacy to be exposed. You didn¡¯t hear wrong, Wanwan. This involves my privacy and I don¡¯t want to disclose it, but I didn¡¯t know that it would be so difficult for me to protect one of my secrets. I actually suffered a special attack from someone with ill intentions, and even caused so many netizens and fans who didn¡¯t know about it to attack me, causing me to be harmed in all aspects, such as my spiritual life. Sang Xia¡¯s words shocked everyone. They widened their eyes, as if they were shocked by sang Xia¡¯s gentle yet disappointed words. It was because they had never expected that the matter that they had been talking about would involve one of sang Xia¡¯s privacy. Most of the people were dumbfounded. however, a young reporter questioned, ¡± miss sang, i¡¯m sorry. could this be just an excuse for you to claim to be the king? Please forgive me. Personally, I don¡¯t think I can tell that you¡¯re so arrogant, impolite, and disrespectful. What privacy can this possibly involve? your explanation is a little ridiculous.¡± As soon as these words were said, whether it was at the press conference or on the internet, it caused a heated discussion. Indeed, this did not seem to involve any privacy. Some keyboard warriors began to sneer at her, saying that she had said it on purpose. Sang Xia¡¯s words did not seem convincing at all. Sang Xia, on the other hand, looked at the reporter. The corner of her mouth seemed to Twitch slightly, and her eyes revealed a faint coldness. Her lips moved and she said, ¡± I hope you remember what you said now. I think you will owe me an apology later. Chapter 916 ? 916 I will protect my man (3) you ¡­ the reporter¡¯s expression turned ugly. The smile on sang Xia¡¯s lips was a little sarcastic. I don¡¯t have to lie. You can doubt me or doubt me, but please don¡¯t insult me, thank you. For some reason, sang Xia¡¯s words made people feel uncomfortable. it was as if they had done something unforgivable, as if they had really done something wrong, misunderstood her, and completely hurt her heart. Cheng Donglin felt even more upset at the sight. Who had their sister sang offended? she had a serious after-effect from a car accident. It was already heartbreaking enough for him, but these bastards still came to bully her. He really could not stand it. sang xia called out his name at this moment. cheng donglin immediately came over with a briefcase. He wanted to give her the medical report from the hospital. Cheng Donglin¡¯s phone was deliberately muted, so he had no idea that his phone was about to explode with calls. No matter how many calls he made, he could not get through. Who else could it be other than Rong Zhan? Just as sang Xia took out the report under everyone¡¯s eyes and everyone¡¯s eyes widened, there was a sudden noise outside. There was also the sound of hurried footsteps. Cheng Donglin frowned at once and opened the door to take a look. However, as soon as he opened the door, he was almost sent flying by the door that was pushed open. With a bang, a tall and slender figure appeared outside the door. With a delicate and devilish face, there was no one else other than Rong Zhan who gave off a terrifying aura. It was undeniable that Rong Zhan¡¯s appearance was immediately photographed by countless people because every time this mysterious fianc¨¦ of his, sang Xia, appeared, it would bring about a hot topic. Sang Xia frowned slightly when she saw Rong Zhan. rong zhan, on the other hand, looked at sang xia who was standing there explaining with her big belly. the anger he felt a moment ago had turned into heartache at this moment. It was as if he had been pricked by a needle. Rong Zhan strode over and grabbed sang Xia¡¯s wrist, saying firmly, ¡± come with me. Let¡¯s go home now! However, sang Xia held his hand instead. When he looked over, she smiled slightly, as if to comfort him. She shook her head and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay, Rong Zhan. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m a public figure, so I¡¯ll just say it. It doesn¡¯t matter how they treat me, but I don¡¯t want you to be implicated by me. After sang Xia finished speaking, her gaze fell on the media. She faced the camera and said firmly, ¡± I¡¯ll say the same thing again. He¡¯s my man. I can say whatever I want, but no one else can say a word. I won¡¯t allow it. As soon as sang Xia said that, the air fell silent. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart trembled, and he held her hand tightly. his chest couldn¡¯t help but rise and fall violently. Sang Xia took out her own hospital diagnosis report and pointed it at the reporters, as well as the countless netizens and fans on the internet. Her light and almost emotionless voice came through, ¡± this is my diagnosis from xxx first brain hospital. A month ago, when I was preparing for the wedding, I got into a car accident and the wedding was canceled at the last minute. Fortunately, the child is fine, but after the car accident, I suffered from a very rare illness, faciopathy. As soon as she said this, everyone was stunned. They raised their cameras and stared at her with wide eyes. facial amnesia? Chapter 917 ? 917 The truth is shocking and heartbreaking (1) The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched. It was a smile of helplessness, sadness, and disappointment. It was very sad and particularly heartbreaking. She opened her mouth again, her voice a little hoarse. that¡¯s right, Hanhan is what you think. When I woke up, I saw everyone as strangers. I didn¡¯t know anyone, including my memories. There were no faces that I should have remembered, Hanhan. They didn¡¯t know anyone, and they couldn¡¯t remember anyone. As soon as he said this. Almost everyone¡¯s heart exploded. The netizens on the internet were in an uproar. Whether they were on sang Xia¡¯s side or supporting her, they were all shocked by the truth! What was going on? So this was the reason why the wedding wasn¡¯t held. It wasn¡¯t because the two of them didn¡¯t get along. So this was the truth behind her ¡°nonchalance¡± towards others in the video! I-it turned out that she was suffering from such a serious illness! Heavens. if this was the truth. Then, what did they do? She was incited by an ignorant and deliberately provocative person to scold and blame her? while everyone was still in a daze from the huge change in their hearts, sang xia¡¯s voice continued. when I first found out about this, my mind went blank. I couldn¡¯t believe that such a thing would actually happen to me. As sang Xia spoke slowly, her eyes turned slightly red. I don¡¯t know if other people can not understand that feeling. When I woke up, I couldn¡¯t even remember the person I loved the most. In my eyes, he was no different from a stranger. As she spoke, she could almost recall her own breakdown and helplessness. I was really sad at that time. I was really sad, but I had no choice. It had already happened, and all I could do was let nature take its course, Hanhan. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were already glistening with tears. Her voice turned from hoarse to choked. my fianc¨¦, the Father of the child in my stomach, has been by my side since the accident. He has tried his best to help me. I couldn¡¯t recognize his face, so he tried his best to make me recognize him from other places. He wanted me to find him in a crowd at a glance. I had a scar on my forehead from the car accident, and he also deliberately left a scar on his forehead. He told me that this was a sign that we belonged to each other, and I couldn¡¯t recognize him. Yes, so I think you should be able to guess it by now, Hanhan. as sang xia spoke, she raised her tattooed hand that was holding rong zhan in reverse, clearly exposed under the flash and camera. In front of all the reporters and the millions of netizens who were watching the live broadcast on the internet, sang Xia slowly said in a hoarse voice, ¡± so, in order for me to recognize him, he got someone to get tattoos on his arms and hands. Before this, I was indeed not interested in things like tattoos. But when he got tattoos so that I could recognize him, I knew that this thing was the most beautiful thing in the world, because it contained his love for me. After these words were said, whether it was the press conference or the internet, it was as if time had stopped. At that moment, everyone¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help trembling. Regardless of whether tattoos were controversial or not, the origin of the tattoo on her fianc¨¦¡¯s body was the real heart-wrenching part, alright Yingluo? Chapter 918 ? 918 The truth is shocking and heartbreaking (2) So, this is the truth, Yingluo. He had gotten the tattoo so that she could recognize him. This tattoo clearly carried such deep love, but why did Yingluo get criticized by that troll? The meaning of this tattoo was too great. after they found out the truth, they were not only shocked, but they also felt heartache for sang xia. they were moved by their love. However, among these people, the one who was the most shocked was Rong Zhan. He had clearly heard his wife¡¯s words. His heart trembled. He didn¡¯t think that what he had done was something that he thought was normal, but it had fallen into her hands. It was so memorable. Sang Xia looked at them, her face pale. no one knows that I¡¯ve got this disease except for the people around me, and I don¡¯t want anyone to know about it. I¡¯m already sad enough, so I don¡¯t want to be talked about or played by others because of this disease. I want to protect it and not let anyone find out. I¡¯ve been trying my best to listen to the doctor¡¯s method and identify everyone through other details, but I need time to recover. At the end of her sentence, she forced a smile and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± I just don¡¯t want anyone to know about my illness. I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong, but why is it so difficult? ¡± Is it that difficult, that difficult, that difficult? The last sentence really pierced through the hearts of the media reporters and the netizens and fans in the live broadcast. She had only wanted to protect the privacy of her illness, but she had been caught by the media and people with human hearts. She had been forced to expose her bloody wounds in front of everyone. Indeed, she did not do anything wrong. They were the ones in the wrong. Most of the reporters at the scene felt a huge wave in their hearts. Their expressions were indescribable. It was as if they had become a bad person unknowingly and had forced a patient and a pregnant woman to such a state. They could no longer speak. However, sang Xia shook her head and smiled. There was an indescribable desolation in her smile. I¡¯ve told you my secret. Now, I just hope that no matter if it¡¯s the media personnel or the fans on the internet, don¡¯t force me anymore, and don¡¯t rashly criticize my man. While you¡¯re criticizing us, I really hope that you can see yourself clearly. Although I hid the fact that I¡¯m a patient, I didn¡¯t hide anything. I¡¯m still a seven-month pregnant woman. She hid the fact that she was a patient. what he didn¡¯t hide was that she was pregnant. When they attacked her from a moral high ground, she dared to ask, do they really have morals? was it really moral to lay a hand on a pregnant woman? Sang Xia¡¯s press conference could be said to have caused an unprecedented sensation. It was a fierce counterattack, a fierce slap to the face. Not only did she slap the pitiful female reporter who claimed to be weak, but she also slapped the faces of countless media personnel and netizens. but there was no doubt. Sang Xia¡¯s incident and her words had also taught countless netizens an important lesson. What the media said might not be true, and cyber violence was very scary. They did not know how much damage their casual words had caused to others. There were also some self-righteous moral Gu- Chapter 919 ? 919 You don¡¯t know how much I love you (sweet and crispy fried) His words revealed a disgusting face. the internet was in an uproar, and countless people left comments on sang xia¡¯s weibo. Surprisingly, the comments were neatly lined up in rows, one after another, and there were only three words: [ I¡¯m sorry ]. In a short time, there were tens of thousands of invisible tacit understanding. The female reporter¡¯s Weibo also exploded. The netizens and countless fans of sang Xia who found out the truth drowned her in curses. For a real villain like her, in a short period of time, they had even searched for her and scolded her not only on the internet but in real life. They all scolded her for being crazy about it. She was really popular now, but she would go crazy very soon. Not only would she face the criticism of netizens on the internet, but she would also have to face legal sanctions. the video of sang xia¡¯s press conference was reposted on all major media outlets. not only did anthony and the members of their band speak up, but many people in the industry also came out to support sang xia. As for sang Xia, who was abuzz on the internet, she had been following Rong Zhan home ever since the press conference ended. Back home. This was such a beautiful phrase. Sang Xia thought for a while. After the press conference ended, she logged into Weibo and posted a message with only one sentence: [ I¡¯m home. I¡¯m ready to give birth. Please don¡¯t disturb me anymore. Thank you. ] after sending the message, she passed the phone to rong zhan and confiscated it. She was really waiting for the two children to be born. On the way back, Rong Zhan was unable to describe his inner feelings. His heart was comforted by his wife¡¯s actions, and it took a long time for him to calm down. Rong Zhan thought. He really deserved it. He could not remember the face of his wife, but he remembered his. Rong Zhan thought about how his assistant had reminded him of the news about the press conference on the internet. He went to look for her without a care. He was anxious and angry. He didn¡¯t want her to care about so many things and was even more afraid that something would happen to her. however, rong zhan had never thought that his wife had spoken up for him. He just didn¡¯t want to be judged by others. Even if he really didn¡¯t f * cking care. On the way back, Rong Zhan held sang Xia¡¯s hands tightly, very tightly. A certain emotion in his heart was filled to the brim, making him feel deeply that he was deeply cared for and loved by her. ¡°Wife Yingluo?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sang Xia was sleepy. She leaned against the back seat and responded in a daze. ¡°You know, after you saw through me, I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t like it, so I wanted to remove the tattoo.¡± it¡¯s alright. I think it¡¯s pretty. As long as it¡¯s on you, everything looks good. I like everything, ¡± sang Xia replied with a smile. She didn¡¯t need to wash it off. Every time she saw the tattoo on his hand, her heart would feel warm, very warm, super warm. At this moment, what else could Rong Zhan say? He was such a devilish, strong, and overbearing man. He really just wanted to die in her arms. The feeling of being loved by her was wonderful. the clouds had dispersed, and the rain had fallen. an intoxicating warmth flowed from the bottom of his heart. Rong Zhan leaned over, his long and narrow eyes filled with gentleness. he went to kiss her little mouth. Sang Xia slowly responded to him. She closed her eyes and touched and kissed his lips. Their lips and tongues were entangled in a warm and affectionate entanglement. Rong Zhan, Do you know how much I love you? [ rose ] [ author: my heart is so warm. I¡¯ll update at 8 pm today, and we¡¯ll continue at 12 pm. There will be more exciting things to come. I¡¯ll pick 10 voted babies, and I¡¯ll announce the reward at night. 100 book coins each! ] Chapter 920 ? 920 Master Zhan¡¯s hard-to-get game ** At first, Anthony and the others thought that there might be someone behind the female reporter¡¯s actions. However, after digging deeper, they realized that the female reporter was crazy about fame and money. There was no mastermind behind it. She herself had been holding onto a small problem about a hot figure, and she probably never thought that the truth would be like this, right? She would have to bear the consequences of her actions. The huge amount of compensation for the slander and the emotional damage to sang Xia amounted to tens of millions. However, this was only the normal amount of compensation. After all, so many netizens were still paying attention to this matter. No matter what, it would not be too exaggerated. When the female reporter saw the compensation amount of tens of millions and the detailed articles, she was so scared that she went limp. People also began to disappear. However, there were plenty of reporters who wanted to kill her even without Rong Zhan¡¯s help. Therefore, she was soon discovered by the netizens at the subway station. They reported her whereabouts and successfully took her away. Anthony and the others had asked her to go through legal procedures, but they didn¡¯t expect this woman to have her own trump card. It was a video of Harren and sang Xia¡¯s ¡°intimate¡± interaction. originally, she wanted to release this video on the internet. after all, she didn¡¯t need to say anything. everyone who had eyes would know what was going on. But now, she had no choice but to take out this video in private, wanting to use it as her trump card to mediate the matter. Actually, even if this video was uploaded, it would not be a big deal. To sang Xia ¡­ However, Anthony was not feeling very good. The incident with Harren had always been a scar in his heart. He also regretted that such a talented musician had such a depressed and abnormal heart. Harren had already left the band and was learning about the consequences of his mistakes. He really did not want this character to appear in public with such a scandal. It would not be good for either of them, and it would not be good for the band either. Therefore, after Anthony and sang Xia asked for their opinion, they decided to exchange the video about Harren. The price was that the punishment for this reporter would be greatly reduced. after all, anthony was a man who saw far ahead. he couldn¡¯t push people too far. otherwise, if the other party didn¡¯t die, they would come back to deal with him. Sang Xia was waiting for her delivery. She knew that Harren was not dead and was still locked up in prison. She did not know if he had been tortured or not, but she had been wondering if the matter with Harren had been resolved just like that. A few days after the internet incident, before Rong Zhan went to bed one night, he still told himself something. ¡°Wife, I don¡¯t know if I should tell you something.¡± Rong Zhan didn¡¯t look too good. Sang Xia had just come out of the bathroom. She walked over and sat by the bed, drying her hair with a towel. Rong Zhan naturally took it and helped her dry her hair. Sang Xia gave him a sidelong glance. then I won¡¯t say it. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re so stubborn!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s heart felt stifled, and the corner of his eyes twitched. Seeing this, sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched. you¡¯re still playing hard to get with me, huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± She was also very curious as to what would make Rong Zhan feel so uncomfortable at this time. rong zhan stood by her side and gently dried her hair. he watched the change in her expression and said, ¡± it¡¯s about your father. ¡± also, in the list of voting readers. Chapter 921 ? 921 He¡¯s two-faced and schemed against Xiao Yezi! ¡°what? My dad?¡± What happened to her father? Recently, it had been difficult for her father to contact her in shame. Although she had repeatedly told him that no one would have expected this, her father still felt extremely guilty. He hated himself for misjudging the person, and even more hated himself for almost harming his daughter and the child in her stomach because of his misjudgment. he contacted me and wants to take Harren away. He¡¯ll deal with him. he couldn¡¯t be at ease without harren in his hands. However, his father-in-law was so angry that he wanted to take him away and deal with it himself. However, with his status here, how could he say no? Sang Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. he wanted to take harren away and deal with him? Of course, she didn¡¯t doubt her father¡¯s intentions. She just felt a little uneasy about this arrangement. However, Harren had been her favorite for many years, and there must be a lot of things between the two of them that she didn¡¯t know about. It seemed that it was only right for her father to punish him when Harren was in trouble. Sang Xia hesitated for a while and said, ¡± Rong Zhan, just follow your heart. If you don¡¯t want to hand it over, then don¡¯t. Don¡¯t force yourself. Rong Zhan finally lowered his head and kissed her slightly wet hair. After that, Rong Zhan never mentioned this to her again. However, sang Xia found out from Cheng Donglin that her father had come to look for Rong Zhan a few times. The last time, Rong Zhan agreed to his request after he talked to him about something. Move Harren away. when sang xia heard the result, she did not show any emotion on her face, nor did she show any expression. only her right eyelid twitched. I hope everything is as usual. While sang Xia was waiting for her delivery. the matter in rome was rather tricky for su xun. The man named an Yan had already brought his daughter to Rome to stay. Su Xun was so frightened that he could not sleep at night! ever since su xun found out about his sister¡¯s ¡± accidental ¡± text message, he had begun to adjust his mentality by accident and became more positive. although he did not appear in front of her often, he would often create opportunities for them to meet by chance. Because back then, his heart ached so much that he wanted to die. He asked his sister how her relationship with Xiao Yezi went, whether he still had hope, and whether Xiao Yezi still had him in her heart. just as he was waiting anxiously, his sister replied with a simple and clear word, ¡± &Nbsp; mm. When he was in front of Xiao Yezi¡¯s house and got injured from falling down the stairs, she ignored him directly, which made his heart hurt so much that it was numb. Then, a serious illness caused him to be muddled and unable to recover. That text message, to be exact, that simple word, saved him. However, Su Xun had no idea that the text message he had sent was a huge mistake. it was his sister who had fallen asleep and replied to him in a daze. ¡­¡­ su xun lowered his head and looked at his watch as he muttered in his heart, ¡± Five, four, three, two, one. ¡°Ding!¡± Not far away, the elevator door opened, and Su Xun walked out from the side of the stairs that faced the elevator. It was raining today. Little Yezi was wearing a red windbreaker, white denim shorts with holes, a pair of Martin Boots, and an umbrella in her hand. as soon as she raised her head, she saw su xun walking toward her from the opposite staircase. she was slightly stunned and immediately lowered her eyes. he didn¡¯t say a word and walked out of the group¡¯s entrance with the umbrella as if he didn¡¯t see anything. What a coincidence. It was currently raining heavily. She had an umbrella, but he was empty-handed. (Congrats, how can a lady survive without poison? Xiaobai, blame yourself for being too beautiful. Mengmeng, fairy Shan, I¡¯m very good after that, AI WA lvah, Apple, Xinya daze, shadow, National little bun. 11 readers private message brother nine with 100 book coins. I really can¡¯t type out some of the reader¡¯s web name symbols and Martian language. Please forgive me, I¡¯ll draw randomly. I¡¯ll continue to draw 10 discs today. Chapter 922 ? 922 stay over tonight (1) in the evening, the entire rome was covered in rain. He stood at the door. She had an umbrella, but he was empty-handed. She came out of the elevator and he came down from the corridor. Even so, Xiao Yezi did not notice anything. It was because of Su Xun¡¯s appearance. When Su Xun bumped into her, he seemed to have only glanced at her for a moment before he quickly looked away. When they walked out of the entrance of the corporation, Su Xun stood on the steps and looked at the street to his right. He did not even look in her direction. The atmosphere between the two of them was a little stagnant, and it was needless to say that it was awkward. When Xiao Yezi slowly opened the umbrella, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and she felt an inexplicable sense of regret. it turned out that if they couldn¡¯t be lovers, they really couldn¡¯t even be friends. Although she had given up on him, they often met each other. There was no need for them to cut off all contact, was there? However, at this moment, Su Xun could not help but look over and his gaze fell on her side profile. Xiao Yezi noticed it and raised her eyebrows slightly. However, she saw Su Xun hurriedly turn his head away, as if he was afraid of being discovered. What she could not pretend to ignore was the pain in Su Xun¡¯s eyes when he looked at her. Xiao Yezi was stunned. She pursed her lips but did not say anything. however, su xun stood still as he looked at the pouring rain. after a while, when he saw that xiao yezi was about to leave, he couldn¡¯t hold it in and suddenly called out to her, ¡± xiao yezi! ¡± Xiao Yezi, who was about to leave with the umbrella, stopped and turned back to ask him, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± su xun looked at the calm look in her eyes and clenched his fists. he tried to control the pain in his heart. he forced a smile and said, ¡± zhenzhen yezi, it¡¯s raining so heavily. do you have an umbrella to send me somewhere? i have something urgent to attend to, so i¡¯ll have to trouble you. ¡± Xiao Yezi frowned slightly at his words. although she felt that they could still be friends, she suddenly thought of something and walked over with an umbrella. Su Xun heaved a sigh of relief and was pleasantly surprised when he saw her. however, xiao yezi¡¯s next words made the blood in his body freeze. xiao yezi looked at him and smiled slowly. ¡± in that case, i¡¯ll give this umbrella to you. my friend will come to pick me up soon. ¡± Su Xun¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. while xiao yezi was talking, a maybach drove over not far away. as the car drove over, it deliberately slowed down for fear of splashing water. Of course, Su Xun saw it too. the car stopped, and a tall figure opened a black umbrella and walked out of the rain. the man¡¯s face looked cold and mature. he was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, and he exuded a noble aura. he would attract attention wherever he appeared. Su Xun watched helplessly as he walked towards Xiao Yezi. His heart was almost uncontrollably filled with crazy jealousy. It was as if a hole had been torn open in her heart. It was as if her most beloved thing had been snatched away. ¡°Su Xun, I¡¯ll be leaving first. You don¡¯t have to return the umbrella.¡± Xiao Yezi smiled as she went to look at an Yan. Then, she turned around and said something to Su Xun before her petite body entered the big black Retro umbrella in an Yan¡¯s hand. She smiled like a flower to others, but she was determined to herself and didn¡¯t even look back. Su Xun wanted to grab the umbrella and rush forward, but he saw that there was a child in the car. Chapter 923 ? 923 Stay over tonight (2) when she rolled down the car window and called out xiao yezi¡¯s name in her childish voice, su xun¡¯s footsteps came to a halt. There were children in the car. su xun watched as the man held the large umbrella. he was really considerate. even though the black umbrella was huge, he was still afraid that she would get wet. he held half of the umbrella for her, and his right shoulder was half-wet. The cute little girl in the car called out to her happily, as if they were a sweet and harmonious family of three. And by barging in, it was as if he had destroyed their beautiful moment. Su Xun¡¯s heart was in extreme pain. It seemed that in the face of such a beautiful scene, the chances of winning the lawsuit were too slim. It was fine if he didn¡¯t come out, but once he came out, he would be a strong and powerful opponent, so that you couldn¡¯t even find a place to regret. Su Xun simply watched them leave. He held the umbrella in his hand, but he did not open it. Instead, he rushed into the rain and walked in the opposite direction. The heavy rain soon drenched him. Su Xun threw away his umbrella in the rain. He was shrouded in a gloomy aura. He threw off his coat in a few moments, and his chest heaved violently. Countless cars and people came and went around him. Many people looked over at him with strange and complicated gazes. They looked at the man whose eyes were red and filled with endless pain. However, he turned a blind eye to it and let the rain wash away everything about him. Strands of hair stuck to his forehead and wet his eyes. He only felt that it was swollen and sore, and his nose was also sore. if it wasn¡¯t for his sister¡¯s text message to support him, telling him that xiao yezi still had feelings for him and hadn¡¯t really given up on him, he didn¡¯t know how to hold on and endure it. Su Xun walked quickly in the heavy rain. However, after walking for a few minutes, he seemed to have thought of something and turned around to go back. From a distance, he saw the umbrella on the ground. People were coming and going, but no one picked it up. Su Xun slowly walked over, half-knelt on one knee, and picked it up with trembling hands with red eyes. This umbrella was Xiao Yezi¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t lose it. i can¡¯t lose it again, yingluo. ** Ye Zi, an Yan, and little flower went to eat together. Some time ago, an Yan had shifted the focus of his work to law and had bought a mansion in Rome. The luxury house was not a villa. Because it was not a long-term residence, it was just a temporary stop. Therefore, the luxury house was on the 55th floor of the rich area, about 300 square meters. The luxury house had a gym, a home theater, a swimming pool, and everything. Little ye came to celebrate their new home. Before, she was too busy to come out, and little flower wanted to see her many times. Now that little ye had more time, she naturally would not refuse. Moreover, they often video-called each other on the internet. but this time, something unexpected happened to xiao yezi. when they were eating, little huahua was still very happy at first, but as time went on, she started to lose her composure. when an yan talked to her, her soft little body just leaned into his arms, and her face was red. little yezi saw that her face was not right, so she reached out and touched her forehead. her forehead was hot, and she had a fever. This cold and gloomy rainy day was indeed the main culprit. an yan¡¯s expression turned serious. he wanted to take her to the hospital. however, little huahua didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital. when she saw that her father wanted to take her to the hospital, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. to put it bluntly, no matter how sensible little huahua was, she was only a three-year-old child. it was normal for her to be unwilling to go to the hospital for injections. So now- Chapter 924 ? 924 Stay over tonight (3) little yezi also persuaded little huahua to go to the hospital obediently. little huahua cried so hard that her snot was about to come out. she sobbed, ¡± little yezi, help me. tell my daddy that i don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. i don¡¯t want to go. ¡± As she spoke, her face flushed and she started coughing. an yan was about to say something to little flower when ye ¡®zi interrupted him. she carried little flower over and asked her in a soft voice while coaxing her, ¡± tell little ye¡¯ zi why you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll feel worse if you don¡¯t go to the hospital when you¡¯re sick? ¡± However, little Huahua buried his little hands and face in the crook of her neck and hugged her. He sobbed and said softly, ¡± mommy, mommy Hanhan. Xiao Yezi was stunned. At first, she thought that little flower was thinking about her mommy, but she reacted the next second. Little Huahua¡¯s mother passed away in the hospital and never came out after she was admitted. It might have left an indelible shadow on the little one to a certain extent. Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart softened and she felt sorry for him. She stroked little flower a few times and went to look at an Yan. Xiao Yezi asked, ¡± an Yan, where do you live? ¡± Take me there, I¡¯m in the medical field, so I won¡¯t take this little guy to the hospital. I¡¯ll follow you to your house and leave when she¡¯s better.¡± Her main job was biological virus Research, so they were considered fellow disciples. Moreover, her little father was an internationally renowned medical professor. she had been influenced since she was young. a fever was nothing but a piece of cake for her. An Yan was angry when he saw that little flower refused to go to the hospital. However, when ye Zi said this, he was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yezi to say that she was going to help him. At this time, it had to be said that it solved his urgent problem. However, an Yan was very gentlemanly. He was very considerate of ye ¡®Zi. ye¡¯ Zi, thank you very much. You have helped me a lot. No matter how late it is tonight, I will definitely send you home. an yan knew that he liked xiao yezi, but he didn¡¯t know if she had seen the text message he sent her. she hadn¡¯t replied. Since that was the case, he naturally wouldn¡¯t force her. It was best for some things to develop naturally. Perhaps now was not the best time, and he would not use her to do anything bad at his house. Even if he had a good impression of Xiao Yezi, he respected her very much. When Xiao Yezi heard his words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. you¡¯re too polite. Besides, I did it for little flower. Little flower knew that he didn¡¯t need to go to the hospital anymore, so he took the opportunity to lean into little Yezi¡¯s arms. It was because she seemed to know that Xiao Yezi was always on her side, and her daddy also listened to Xiao Yezi¡¯s opinions. It was still raining heavily outside. An Yan went out to get the car. The two of them waited at the entrance of the restaurant. Xiao Yezi had already taken off her windbreaker and wrapped it around little flower. She held her in her arms. Little flower was having a fever and was dozing off. When an Yan rushed over, he saw Xiao Yezi hugging her daughter lovingly in her arms at the entrance of the dining room. Little Huahua had already fallen asleep with her. When an Yan saw this scene, he felt that his heart was filled with emotions. It was as if a ray of light shone into the depths of his heart from the outside, making him feel warm and touched. At the same time, Xiao Yezi¡¯s serious and worried look at this time seemed to let him know her again. Chapter 925 ? 925 Stay over tonight (4) she seemed to be different from the girl who loved to talk and laugh. However, each and every one of them actually made him addicted and fall deeper and deeper. An Yan had already walked over and escorted the two of them to the car with an umbrella. However, when he walked over with the umbrella, an Yan had already taken off his suit jacket. When he walked to Xiao Yezi¡¯s side, he draped it over her shoulders. in an instant, a warm breath came over, driving away the chill from her body. Xiao Yezi gave him a grateful look. Due to the heavy rain, an Yan¡¯s large hands covered her shoulders and arms. Naturally, he kept a certain distance to protect her. An Yan¡¯s thoughtfulness and care were all in the details, and details were often the most touching things to women. But an Yan didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was only one person¡¯s upbringing. When the car passed by a pharmacy on the road, Xiao Yezi went in and bought another bag of things. It could be said that she had given an Yan a first aid kit. he had just moved here not long ago, and he had not had time to prepare some of the necessary things for the family. They entered the 55th floor of the luxurious mansion in Rome¡¯s rich District. An Yan carried little flower up. An Yan¡¯s house was very big, with a simple European style, and it was beautiful. However, Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t have the mood to visit. After entering, she began to help treat little flower. Apart from asking an Yan to bring her alcohol to lower her body temperature, she also went to the kitchen to make some ginger soup and medicinal herbs to cool down her fever. The taste was good and not bad. He fed it to little flower bit by bit, and after the constant cooling of the body, her condition was much better. The rain outside was still pouring heavily, but the sky had already turned dark. It was already past eight o ¡®clock when they came back from dinner, but it was still around eleven o¡¯ clock. an yan didn¡¯t let xiao yezi deal with it alone. when he was almost done, an yan brought a cup of hot ginger soup from the kitchen for xiao yezi. he said gently, ¡± yezi, i¡¯ll handle the rest. thank you for your hard work. ¡± Xiao Yezi was indeed exhausted. After spending so much time, she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and took it after saying thank you. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Anyan, I¡¯ll go back by myself later. I¡¯m worried about leaving the little girl alone at home. You look after her.¡± ¡°How can you do that? it¡¯s not convenient for you to go back alone.¡± He would not be at ease. An Yan was telling the truth. However, when he saw Xiao Yezi¡¯s troubled expression, an Yan fell silent for a while. When he looked at her again, his eyes suddenly darkened. Yezi, I hope you don¡¯t mind. Although I¡¯m a little presumptuous, if it¡¯s possible, I hope you can stay. You can sleep in the room here and I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa. ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Yezi¡¯s expression changed and she started to stammer. Don¡¯t look at how she was, she almost never had the habit of staying outside, even if she lived alone. And now, although she had come for little flower, this was an adult man¡¯s house. Besides little flower, there were only the two of them, so they could be considered ¡± a man and a woman alone. Although Xiao Yezi knew that nothing would happen between them, if her Big Daddy and little daddy found out about her staying over, she would definitely be invited over for tea. However, the rain was pouring non-stop outside, so it was dangerous to drive. After all, she wasn¡¯t an old-fashioned person. She also believed in an Yan¡¯s character. After hesitating for a while, she nodded and smiled at him. alright then, I¡¯ll stay the night. Thank you. Chapter 926 ? 926 I¡¯m sorry, she¡¯s taking a shower (1) Xiao Yezi turned around and was about to leave. but an yan suddenly called out to her. Xiao Yezi turned around in surprise. An Yan¡¯s tall figure slowly walked over. His cold face and amber eyes looked at her with a hidden emotion. An Yan¡¯s voice was low and magnetic. ye ¡®Zi, I really want to flirt with you. You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me. His words reached her ears just like that. His gaze was deep and pressing, and it made Xiao Yezi recall the night before, when an Yan confessed to her. It was a text message he had sent that night. He said, ¡± little Yezi, little flower likes you very much. And I am the same. This sentence made her heart fluctuate. She was nervous and helpless for a while and did not reply immediately. Then, she was delayed because of too many things. Although they contacted each other a few times during this period, they never mentioned the text message. Until tonight. Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but think about it. At this moment, she just stood there in a daze, and her ears seemed to be burning. At night, there was only a faint and soft light in the large living room. It was still raining outside the window. The two of them looked at each other. Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that the air had suddenly become quiet. The atmosphere surrounding the two of them also became subtle. Xiao Yezi felt her palm burning because an Yan seemed to be getting closer and closer to her. An Yan was very tall, almost 1.9 meters. He was a mature and cold man, but also a serious and loving father. If he could, he also wanted to be a considerate and gentle husband. He was getting closer and closer to her, and Xiao Yezi swallowed nervously. She lowered her eyes slightly, and her breathing was a little messy. In fact, she didn¡¯t reject an Yan. He didn¡¯t reject it at all. An Yan slowly raised his hand and looked at her slightly drooped eyebrows. She was obviously nervous but she was pretending to be calm. He tucked her hair behind her ear. it was such a gentle and intimate action. They seemed like lovers. he lowered his head slowly. she could feel his warm breath, as if he was getting closer to her. Xiao Yezi could only feel her heart beating fast, but she couldn¡¯t tell why. Perhaps it was because of an Yan¡¯s actions that he wanted to kiss her, but she was nervous. But why did she suddenly think of Su Xun at this moment? She recalled the day he came to her drunk, his pained look, and the weak look when he was sick in bed. His tall and broad figure loomed over her, and his warm breath was getting closer and closer. Just as an Yan¡¯s long eyelashes brushed past her eyes and his lips were about to touch her, Xiao Yezi suddenly woke up from her daze and avoided his lips. His lips brushed past her cheek. s-sorry, Anyan. Don¡¯t be like this. at the end of her sentence, Xiao Yezi almost ran away. She knew how an Yan felt about her. She didn¡¯t object to it, and even admired his character. However, she still could not accept such intimacy. After Xiao Yezi escaped, an Yan watched her from behind. A hint of sadness flashed in Amber¡¯s eyes. She was staying with little flower tonight. little flower slept on a big bed. a three-year-old child had a fever and couldn¡¯t leave her at night. little yezi¡¯s heart ached for little flower, so she naturally didn¡¯t mind sleeping with her. And now, back in that room ¡­ Chapter 927 ? 927 Sorry, she¡¯s taking a shower (2) It was raining heavily outside, making the room seem particularly quiet. However, her heart was like the heavy rain outside, unable to calm down. To put it bluntly. She wanted to develop her relationship with an Yan. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have kept in contact with an Yan. If she didn¡¯t like him, she would have found an excuse to cut them off. she liked the feeling of being loved and cared for by others. an yan had been able to satisfy her in every detail since she was young. But sometimes, she wondered if she was being selfish. She was only willing to interact with an Yan because she was hurt. She enjoyed the feeling of being loved. It was impossible for her to completely forget the person she loved and hurt. However, Xiao Yezi remembered that when an Yan came to pick her up today, the umbrella was big enough, but he was still afraid that she would get wet and half of her shoulder would be wet. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, women were sensitive animals. How could she not be touched? Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes flickered as she thought of this. Alright, she had thought it through. maybe he and an yan could really try. If she wanted to accept him, even though she could not guarantee that she would completely forget Su Xun, she would try her best to walk out of her past failures and accept a new man. Xiao Yezi opened the door and went out. An Yan was still sitting in the large living room. He was sleeping on the sofa tonight. There were other rooms in his house, but sleeping on the sofa was safer. Fortunately, the sofa was big enough. he was holding a cup of coffee and reading some documents in his work clothes. ¡°An Yan?¡± an yan was startled and raised his head slightly. Xiao Yezi scratched her short hair and said embarrassedly, ¡± I want to take a bath. Do you have a suitable change of clothes? can you lend them to me? ¡± As soon as she said this, an Yan¡¯s eyes looked at her, and they seemed to be dyed with a little bit of brightness. Sometimes, getting along with other people seemed to be a matter of a single look. an yan smiled and said gently, ¡± okay, go take a shower first. i¡¯ll bring you to your room and put you on your bed later. ¡± ¡°Many thanks!¡± Xiao Yezi blinked her eyes playfully and went in. The beautiful curve on an Yan¡¯s lips didn¡¯t disappear for a long time. Ten minutes later, an Yan brought the clothes to her. xiao yezi was still in the shower, and her phone and some clothes were on the chair in the bedroom. An Yan looked at his daughter, who was sleeping soundly. Her fever had completely subsided. He felt relieved. He put down his clothes and was about to go out when his phone on the chair suddenly lit up. She was probably afraid of disturbing little flower, so she set it on silent. an yan stood there and saw the caller id. Su Xun. An Yan¡¯s amber eyes flickered. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the handsome young man she had seen when she went to pick up Xiao Yezi today. Su Xun was Xiao Yezi¡¯s ex-boyfriend, and he was also the man who had hurt her deeply. An Yan could hear the faint sound of the shower from inside the room and the phone that kept flashing in front of his eyes. A touch of emotion flashed across his eyes. In the end, he walked over to the door with his phone. ¡°Hey! ¡°Xiao Yezi, I came to give you an umbrella in the afternoon. I¡¯ve been waiting for you at your door the whole time. Where did you go?¡± What time is it in the middle of the night and you¡¯re still not back?¡± After Su Xun pulled himself together, his angry and worried voice rang loudly over the phone. [ author Jun: tonight¡¯s plot is high!! ] Our slogan is to cause trouble! [ 8 chapters, continue at 12:00 pm. the voting list will be announced at night. 10 winners will be rewarded with 100 book coins. storm seeking! ] Chapter 928 ? 928 I¡¯m sorry, she¡¯s taking a shower (3) After an Yan heard this, a deep look flashed in his eyes. he didn¡¯t say anything and just listened. Perhaps it was because of his intuition, but when Su Xun heard that there was no response from the other end of the line, he was about to say something more urgently. However, when he heard the sound of breathing from the other end, Su Xun suddenly stopped talking. It was stuck in his throat. Su Xun was standing at the entrance of Xiao Yezi¡¯s small villa. A car was parked by the side, but he had been waiting outside with an umbrella. When he heard the breathing from the other side, he felt as if the blood in his body had frozen. Because that breathing sound did not belong to Xiao Yezi. He called Xiao Yezi several times, but she didn¡¯t pick up. However, this time, it was a hard call. He could almost immediately feel that it was a man. His breathing was slow and regular. it was the man who had come to pick her up today. su xun¡¯s heart was about to explode when he realized this. his hand that was holding the phone was trembling, and he could no longer control himself. It was already so late, but not only was Xiao Yezi not back, but she was also with this man. this way, even a fool would know that they had spent the night together. The moment Su Xun thought of this, his heart ached so much that he felt like he was about to faint. He seemed to wish that he had never dialed her number. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be like now, feeling heartbroken because he knew that she was with a man. After a while, Su Xun took a deep breath and clutched his phone tightly. He began to ask in a trembling voice, ¡± it was you, wasn¡¯t it? Xiao Yezi is with you, isn¡¯t she? what did you do to her?! Su Xun did not know what kind of blow he would receive after hearing this. Because immediately after, the other party¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment, and he replied calmly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, are you looking for ye? She¡¯s in the shower and can¡¯t answer your call.¡± as expected, a man¡¯s voice responded to him. however, this was no longer important. What was important was what he said. Sorry, she was taking a shower. she was taking a shower. When Su Xun heard this, he was stunned and dumbfounded. W-what, taking a shower? it was already midnight. xiao yezi¡¯s life was very regular and she would not stay up late. but why was she taking a bath now? What did they do? were they taking a shower? Su Xun recalled that Xiao Yezi did not answer his previous calls, and now, she was in the shower. su xun seemed to be thinking of something. he stood in the rain, and the umbrella in his hand slowly fell from his hand. It fell beside his feet, and the heavy rain instantly drenched him. su xun only felt cold. he felt extremely cold. So painful, so painful in the bottom of his heart. ¡°Excuse me, is there anything else? if not, I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± A calm voice came from the other end of the phone. However, just as Su Xun was about to stop her and say that he did not believe her, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly came faintly from the other end of the phone. and that voice was xiao yezi¡¯s. su xun would never mishear. So, he couldn¡¯t have misheard. Xiao Yezi said, ¡± ¡°Anyan, I don¡¯t see any change of clothes you brought for me.¡± The man responded to Xiao Yezi directly, ¡± I put it by the bed. I¡¯ll go over now. Chapter 929 ? 929 Something happened between them?(1) As he spoke, Su Xun heard the man¡¯s reply on the phone, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re going to rest. Please don¡¯t call me again. With that, he hung up the phone. Su Xun had been standing in the rain outside Xiao Yezi¡¯s Villa the entire time. As the call ended, Su Xun did not know if he was finally free. every word on the phone, whether it was her words or that man¡¯s words, was like a death sentence to her. His phone slowly fell from his hand, and his legs were already swaying. He could not stand steadily. They went to bed. ¡± hehe ¡­ hehe ¡­ hehe ¡­ ¡± su xun¡¯s mind was filled with this sentence. he seemed to have gone mad as he began to mumble those words. he seemed to want to cry and laugh at the same time as his mumbling voice grew louder and louder. ¡± they¡¯ve had sex! they¡¯ve had sex! ¡± by the end of his mumbling, su xun was already screaming in pain, ¡± how could you two have sex!!! ¡± It was hard to believe that the clean, pure, and beautiful Xiao Yezi would actually sleep with another man. That was his girl. The more Su Xun thought about it, the more he broke down. His entire being seemed to be filled with extreme grief. In the end, he hugged his head with both hands and slowly squatted down. His body leaned forward, and he knelt on one knee on the ground. He began to cry in pain. He knelt on the ground and howled, Crying in the Rain. Xiao Yezi was in her early twenties. All these years, no matter how much she liked him and how much he liked her, he could not bear to touch her. But in the blink of an eye, after she left him, she slept with another man so quickly. He could almost imagine Xiao Yezi¡¯s white and tender body being taken by other men. As long as he thought of that scene, his entire person would wish he was dead. he could no longer control his heart and it was filled with hatred. He hated them. He hated her. He hated her for not giving him a chance, but for giving her body to another man at such a time. Was he punishing him? good, good, very good. he accepted the punishment. Su Xun changed that night. For love, he went crazy and became a demon. ** Xiao Yezi was sent back by an Yan in the morning. She was exhausted after a long busy night. She had always been used to living in her own home. No matter how tired she was, she couldn¡¯t sleep when she suddenly moved out. she tossed and turned, looking exhausted this morning. after xiao yezi got out of the car, an yan worriedly came down to send her off. The two of them stopped at the entrance of her small villa. an yan¡¯s heart ached when he saw her like this. ¡± did you not rest well yesterday? did the little girl wake you up? ¡± As he spoke, his hand couldn¡¯t help but fall on her blue eyebrows and help her pinch them. Xiao Yezi was caught off guard by his touch. She reacted slowly because she was tired and wanted to avoid it, but his hand had already taken it away. She shook her head and forced a smile. I¡¯m just a little uncomfortable with the bed. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping a little more today. I¡¯ve already asked for leave from work. You can go back now. The little girl should be waking up soon. in fact, to her, there was no such thing as taking leave or not. she was the head of the department, so it was up to her whether she came or not. it was the same for some reports to be done at home. an yan wanted to tell her that his daughter already had an assistant to look after her, but ¡­ Chapter 930 ? 930 something happened between them?(2) But he saw that she needed to rest, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. However, it was time for them to part. An Yan looked at Xiao Yezi¡¯s sweet and fair face. She had just woken up in the morning and did not put on any makeup. His eyes darkened a little. He slowly walked towards her and lowered his head. Xiao Yezi also lowered her head slightly. However, he still lifted her chin and touched her forehead gently. go back and rest, my girl. Fortunately, it was her forehead. Xiao Yezi heaved a sigh of relief. Xiao Yezi insisted on seeing an Yan get into the car before she was willing to go in. There was no reason for it, it was just a form of courtesy. She suddenly realized that even though she kept telling herself that she had already started to accept Anyan, her body did not listen to her. So the question was, was a person¡¯s inner thoughts honest, or was the body honest? after watching an yan¡¯s car leave, xiao yezi turned around and opened her own iron gate. However, Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t notice it, and no one did. in a room on the second floor of her villa, where she could see what was happening, the curtain of the window seemed to move. It was as if something had been there just now. He peeked at the scenes below. Their every move. However, there were no small animals in Xiao Yezi¡¯s Villa. Xiao Yezi entered the password and entered her villa. As soon as he entered, he heaved a sigh of relief and took a deep breath. he was finally home. She could finally have a good night¡¯s sleep. As soon as Xiao Yezi went in, she began to take off her clothes and shoes. Although she had taken a bath at an Yan¡¯s place last night, she still wanted to take a bath and have a good sleep. After she took off her coat, she was only wearing a pair of shorts, a white half-exposed thin velvet shirt, and a black choker collar around her neck. She had a small frame and was about 1.65 meters tall. She had a pair of fair and tender legs and a sweet and beautiful face. She looked exactly like a young girl. it made one infatuated. Just as she was about to go up the spiral stairs, she seemed to hear some movement from upstairs. She immediately stopped in her tracks. Wait, what was that sound? That ¡­ That sounds like footsteps? Someone came to my villa? Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her nerves tensed up. She took a step back and suddenly let out a muffled groan. She looked down and saw broken glass on the floor. There was someone. This time, Xiao Yezi could be 100% sure. And the broken glass looked like a broken window in his house. He found out that someone had sneaked into his villa. Although Xiao Yezi was on guard, she did not feel helpless. She calmed down and listened carefully for any strange movements above. Then, she quietly walked to the entrance and opened a small secret compartment without changing her expression. There was a portable pistol in a hidden compartment that looked like a drawer. However, just as Xiao Yezi tensed up, held her breath, loaded the magazine, and was ready to load the gun, she suddenly saw a figure appear at the corner of the stairs. Xiao Yezi immediately raised her gun and aimed at the stairs. Ha! There was someone at the stairs. However, when she saw the person at the top of the stairs, she was stunned. unconsciously, his eyes widened. Chapter 931 ? 931 I¡¯ll drag her to hell together (1) when the figure at the top of the stairs saw her pointing a gun at him, he seemed to sneer, but he did not stop. He continued walking down. he held a bottle of vodka in one hand and was almost finished. he put the other hand into his black pants pocket and walked down the stairs while drinking. He was wearing a white shirt with a wide open collar. His entire body exuded a dejected, gloomy, and vicious aura. there was also something else that he couldn¡¯t describe. For example, in the rain last night, the changes that had occurred in him were not visible on the surface, but in the depths of his heart, he had already changed. ¡°What, are you all pointing a gun at me now?¡± the corners of su xun¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking and self-deprecating smile. when xiao yezi saw that it was su xun, she heaved a sigh of relief even though she was surprised and helpless. At least, it was someone he knew. He wasn¡¯t a bad person who wanted to deal with a scientific researcher like her. she put down the gun, and she felt even more tired. he came to destroy her house and came in and out as he pleased, so xiao yezi was naturally a little impatient with him. His tone was indifferent. Su Xun, do you have any intention of scaring me like this? Also, if you need anything, you¡¯d better not look for me now. I didn¡¯t rest well last night and I¡¯m very tired. I need to catch up on sleep. Please leave, thank you.¡± As she spoke, Xiao Yezi put the gun back and turned around, as if she was going to open it for him to go out. however, before she could open the door, su xun, who had been standing beside her, suddenly grabbed her. Hehe! there seemed to be a devil sneering in su xun¡¯s heart. Look at how well she said it. She had not returned all night, slept with another man, and told herself that she did not have a good rest. it stimulated his heart without any restraint. His actions were rough, and she hit her back against the wall. She was thin to begin with, and the pain made her suck in a breath of cold air. she was already tired enough and wanted to get a good rest when she came back. in the end, she was treated rudely by this drunkard. xiao yezi could no longer hold back her temper. as she struggled, she shouted, ¡± su xun, you bastard! ¡± what do you want to do-!¡± ¡°What am I doing? i want to f * cking f * ck you!¡± Su Xun said sarcastically. He grabbed her chin and bit her lips. ¡°wu-!¡± Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes widened, and she was caught off guard. She struggled in pain, unable to believe that Su Xun would do such a thing to her. she immediately panicked and wanted to say something, but su xun seemed to have gone crazy. his peach-shaped eyes were bloodshot, and he bit her lips tightly, allowing blood to flow out. su xun had changed. He had become unscrupulous. he had become shameless and hateful. He had become detestable. However, to him, he had been forced into this state. As long as he thought of her body panting under another man¡¯s body, he had the urge to kill. If he did something wrong, then he would continue to do so. As long as he could get her, he would go to hell. Xiao Yezi was almost crying from the pain. her nails dug deep into his arm. she sobbed, and big tears were about to fall. Su Xun looked at her and sneered sarcastically. how was last night? he didn¡¯t come back last night. Did he enjoy f * cking you? ¡± How¡¯s his life? little Yezi, do you believe that I¡¯m even more cowardly than him?¡± ¡°Pa-!¡± Before Su Xun could finish his sentence, a slap landed on his face. Chapter 932 ? 932 I¡¯ll drag her to hell together (2) Su Xun¡¯s face was instantly smacked away, and a trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. xiao yezi broke down and cried out, ¡± su ¡­ su xun, get lost! get lost, qingqing! ¡± Did he even know what he was saying? Su Xun suddenly chuckled, but his eyes were still bloodshot. His chest heaved up and down violently as he laughed. He licked the corner of his mouth with the tip of his tongue, and the smell of blood instantly filled the air, stimulating his nerves even more. He grabbed Xiao Yezi¡¯s hand, dragged her in, and threw her on the sofa. The gun was thrown on the floor. She was about to pick it up when Su Xun violently pushed her onto the sofa and pressed his body on top of hers. Xiao Yezi was completely frightened and kept patting his shoulder. Her eyes were red as she cried, ¡± Su Xun, Su Xun, what are you trying to do? don¡¯t do this to me, don¡¯t whine! However, Su Xun did not care about her at all. He tore off her short velvet coat and pounced on her to bite her neck. His cold and merciless voice rang in her ears, ¡± I never had the heart to touch you in the past, but what about you? you actually went to bed with other men casually. As Su Xun spoke, his voice trembled and became hoarse uncontrollably. There was a strong sense of hatred in his voice. do you know how much pain you¡¯ve caused me? do you know? ¡± that would be worse than death! no, I didn¡¯t, Yingluo, I didn¡¯t, ¡± Xiao Yezi sobbed and shook her head. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to be angry with him. What he was doing now had completely frightened her. Su Xun had already taken off her shirt. he pressed down on her arm. ¡°You¡¯re still quibbling!¡± Su Xun was furious. At this moment, he was shrouded in hatred and anger. He glared at her with a towering rage and deep sorrow. It was as if all her emotions were about to overflow. He pinched her chin, his voice was hoarse and trembling with sorrow and pain. I tried my best, Xiao Yezi. I¡¯ve tried my best. What else do you want me to do? Do you really want me to die before you¡¯re willing to return to my side? I¡¯ll chase you, I¡¯ll wait for you, I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do, but how could you be so cruel and use such a method to punish me?¡± Su Xun shook his head slightly as he spoke. There was a hint of pain in the depths of his Scarlet eyes. Under the influence of alcohol, he looked as if he was possessed by the devil, and the veins on his neck were clearly exposed. He lowered his eyes and tugged at her pants with all his might. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t get your forgiveness no matter what. I might as well not be forgiven.¡± Even if he had to go to hell. ¡°No, Su Xun, don¡¯t whine-!¡± A shrill and desperate scream rang out. ** It was a small three-story villa. The second floor had a bedroom, study, and guest room. The third floor had an attic with a good view. However, one of the glass windows on the second floor seemed to have been broken. The glass shards were scattered all over the floor. Some of them even fell from the stairs on the second floor all the way to the floor of the living room on the first floor. The broken glass on the ground was still not picked up. The larger glass fragment seemed to be flashing. Under the light, it reflected the scene of a certain place in the hall. The blurry image seemed to show that it was on the sofa. There seemed to be two overlapping figures on the sofa. One of them was petite and slender, looking young and white, while the other had a slender body. However, he didn¡¯t even take off his clothes. He pressed down on that young and beautiful body and galloped madly. Chapter 933 ? 933 I¡¯ll drag her to hell together (3) The girl cried in despair. Her tears had already dried up, and her eyes were unsightly red. At this moment, her originally bright and smiling eyes had long become empty. His eyes lost focus. He just looked at the ceiling as his body shook violently. The leather of the sofa had been scratched by her nails. It was like proof of a strong struggle. ** The sofa, the carpet, the stairs, and finally, in the bedroom, on her bed. However, in the end, the man¡¯s Red eyes were already wet. He hugged her tightly, who could no longer resist, and kept kissing her eyes. He kept murmuring in her ear with a trembling voice, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo. All these apologies originated from that moment. The moment he took possession of her. He couldn¡¯t forget her. She couldn¡¯t forget the bloodstains on the sofa. Only when he saw that scene did he realize that he seemed to have done something wrong. It turned out that she was still pure and clean. At that moment, overwhelming regret overwhelmed him. But it was too late. He knew that he had wronged her. However, he couldn¡¯t stop. He had already fallen into hell. He had become a devil through and through. But he was a devil. That was why he had dragged her along. It had been seven days. Su Xun had Xiao Yezi imprisoned for seven days, day and night. It was as if he was possessed. He had to say sorry over and over again. He had to say that he loved her over and over again. However, he would still possess her regardless of everything, even if she did not know how to resist, could not speak, had empty eyes, and was only wearing a simple white nightgown. he cooked for her, brought her to the toilet, gave her a bath, cleaned her up every day, and fed her food and water every day. Even her work emails were all controlled by him. He went to do her work as Xiao Yezi. He would delay it as long as he could. When her Department asked her when she would go to the base for research, he would reply on her behalf. A few days later, a few days later. Everyone in the base was very busy. Even if someone asked about Xiao Yezi¡¯s situation, he would replace them with her tone. Even though Youyou had contacted Xiao Yezi many times. Su Xun easily fooled her because he was too familiar with her. Inside and out, from her bones to her skin, he was familiar with every part of her. Su Xun didn¡¯t reply to any of an Yan¡¯s messages. However, he didn¡¯t expect an Yan to come to Xiao Yezi on the third day of his imprisonment. su xun was standing in the living room when he heard an yan knocking on the door and calling out to him loudly. He was holding a dagger in his hand and was wearing black pants and a white shirt. He was playing with it expressionlessly. When he finally believed that there was no one else around, he drove away. Su Xun walked to the window and confirmed his suspicions before he quietly returned upstairs. He used a dagger to Cut the Rope around the wrist of the person he had tied to the bed and tore off the tape on her mouth. Then, he continued to bring the cooked food over, holding her small and soft body in his arms and feeding her porridge. ¡°Xiao Yezi, that man was here. He came to look for you and kept calling your name. When I was inside, I kept thinking that if he really rushed in, I would kill him. No one can separate us, do you understand? Only you, Xiao Yezi, I only have you.¡± Sensing that her body was tensed up, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± little Yezi, are you very afraid of me? are you very afraid of me? ¡± She was unmoved and expressionless. However, he held her tightly in his arms and his voice was filled with endless sorrow. don¡¯t be afraid of me, okay? I¡¯m the little brother that you¡¯ve been calling me since you were young. You¡¯ve been my little wife since you were young. Xiao Yezi, forgive me. Don¡¯t be afraid of me. I can¡¯t live without you. I won¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t run away. Don¡¯t be afraid of me. I beg you. I beg you, Qianqian ¡± As he said these words, his entire face was buried in the crook of her neck. Vaguely, there seemed to be a hot liquid flowing down and burning her skin. He seemed to be determined, but he also had a helpless side. He could no longer turn back. He had no way of turning back. He couldn¡¯t see her escape, couldn¡¯t see her want to shoot him, and didn¡¯t want the world that belonged to only the two of them to end here. Since things had already come to this, he could only let it continue to develop. At night, Su Xun would carry her into the bathtub and gently bathe her, washing every inch of her body. His eyes seemed to be on fire as he looked at the girl¡¯s beautiful body as if he was possessed. After the two of them were done showering, he would turn off the lights and cover both of them with a thin blanket. He would hug her tightly and kiss her cheeks, neck, shoulders, abdomen, and every part of her body. Finally, he laid behind her, hugged her tightly, and took her. su xun thought that xiao yezi seemed to be able to let him feel that she was still alive only at times like this. Her body was still so hot. Every time, he would do it for a very long time, in all kinds of positions, and she would be like a doll at his mercy. However, she would not be able to take it and fall unconscious earlier. He liked to press on top of her while he was drenched in sweat and enjoyed the feeling of having her. However, after the physical comfort, it was the deep loneliness from the depths of the soul. A deep sense of loneliness and emptiness. Because he knew that Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart was dead, she had been deeply shocked and had completely given up. However, he still wanted time to stop at that moment. He hoped that they could be like this forever, without any outsiders interfering. But imagination was imagination. The person who personally broke this peace was not an Yan, nor Youyou, but Yingluo¡¯s sister. Su Li had some matters to attend to and returned to Rome with Chen nianbai. At the same time, he wanted to ask about Xiao Yezi¡¯s recent situation. However, Xiao Yezi would always reject her messages. This wasn¡¯t the way Xiao Yezi communicated with her. Su Li was extremely confused, and her heart was sensitive and suspicious, so she went to ask about the situation of the others. Although they all said that they had always been in contact with Xiao Yezi, she still felt that something was wrong. In the end, he decided to go to Xiao Yezi personally. She didn¡¯t mention it in advance because she felt that something was wrong. She was close to Xiao Yezi, so close that she even knew about the little birthmark on Xiao Yezi¡¯s chest, so the password to her door was not a problem. She opened the door and went in. However, it was a coincidence. at this time, everything in the refrigerator was empty. xiao yezi¡¯s favorite food was gone, and the supermarket¡¯s door-to-door service could no longer satisfy his needs. so, he kissed her in the room and said gentle words while tying her up ¡­ Chapter 934 ? 934 i¡¯ll drag her to hell together (4) Sensing that her body was tensed up, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± little Yezi, are you very afraid of me? are you very afraid of me? ¡± She was unmoved and expressionless. However, he held her tightly in his arms and his voice was filled with endless sorrow. don¡¯t be afraid of me, okay? I¡¯m the little brother that you¡¯ve been calling out to me since you were young. You¡¯ve been my little wife since you were young. Xiao Yezi, forgive me. Don¡¯t be afraid of me. I can¡¯t live without you. I won¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t run away. Don¡¯t be afraid of me. I beg you. I beg you, Qianqian. As he said these words, his entire face was buried in the crook of her neck. Vaguely, there seemed to be a hot liquid flowing down and burning her skin. He seemed to be determined, but he also had a helpless side. He could no longer turn back. He had no way of turning back. He couldn¡¯t see her escape, couldn¡¯t see her want to shoot him, and didn¡¯t want the world that belonged to only the two of them to end here. Since things had already come to this, he could only let it continue to develop. At night, Su Xun would carry her into the bathtub and gently bathe her, washing every inch of her body. It was as if his eyes were on fire, and he was enchanted as he looked at the girl¡¯s beautiful body. After the two of them had taken a shower, he would turn off the lights and cover both of them with a thin blanket. He would hug her tightly and kiss her cheeks, neck, shoulders, chest, stomach, and every part of her body. Finally, he laid behind her, hugged her tightly, and took her. Su Xun thought that Xiao Yezi seemed to be able to let him feel that she was still alive only at times like this. Her body was still so hot. He would do it for a long time every time, in all kinds of positions, and she was like a doll at his mercy. However, she would not be able to take it and fall unconscious earlier. He liked to press on top of her while he was drenched in sweat, enjoying the feeling of having her. However, after the physical pleasure, it was the deep loneliness from the soul. A deep sense of loneliness and emptiness. Because he knew that Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart was dead, she had been deeply shocked and had completely given up. However, he still wanted time to stop at that moment. He hoped that they could be like this forever, without any outsiders interfering. But imagination was imagination. The person who personally broke this peace was not an Yan, nor Youyou, but Yingluo¡¯s sister. su li had some matters to attend to and returned to rome with chen nianbai. at the same time, he wanted to ask about xiao yezi¡¯s recent situation. However, Xiao Yezi would always reject her messages. This wasn¡¯t the way Xiao Yezi communicated with her. Su Li was extremely confused, and her heart was sensitive and suspicious, so she went to ask about the situation of the others. Although they all said that they had always been in contact with Xiao Yezi, she still felt that something was wrong. In the end, he decided to go to Xiao Yezi personally. She didn¡¯t mention it in advance because she felt that something was wrong. She was close to Xiao Yezi, so close that she even knew about the little birthmark on Xiao Yezi¡¯s chest, so the password to her door was not a problem. She opened the door and went in. however, it was a coincidence. At this time, everything in the refrigerator was empty. Xiao Yezi¡¯s favorite food was gone, and the supermarket¡¯s door-to-door service could no longer satisfy his needs. So, he kissed her in the room and said gentle words while tying her limbs up ¡­ [ author: also, write it down in the voting list. ] Chapter 935 ? 935 I¡¯ll drag her to hell together (5) His mouth was also sealed. He was afraid that she would disappear after he came back, so he could only do this. After he finished talking to her, he went out to buy something, not caring about the pale and expressionless Xiao Yezi. He naively went to buy a lot of things, as if they would be staying here forever. When Su Li arrived, Su Xun had just been absent. She opened the door and felt that the atmosphere in the villa was not right. It was inexplicably strange. The first floor was perfectly fine. Why did they have to close the curtains in broad daylight? Su Li looked upstairs and no longer hesitated, quickly going up. Because he had not understood what was going on, Su Li did not make a single sound. However, as a secret agent, she was too sensitive to certain feelings. She took out her gun the moment she went upstairs. Because she had already noticed that the situation was different and that there was something fishy. She was secretly worried that Xiao Yezi would encounter some misfortune. After all, her work was so rigorous and scientific. If such a high IQ person was discovered by the enemy, it was very likely that she would be in danger. However, Su Li felt that the possibility of this was not very high. Because Xiao Yezi could still contact all of them, and she could also contact him. What kind of person would be able to do that? However ¡­ Even if Su Li had made preparations for the possibility of something happening, when she held the gun in one hand and slowly pushed open the bedroom door with the other, and saw the scene inside, she was still completely stunned. a girl was tied up on the big bed. she was wearing a pure white nightdress and her legs were bare. however, her limbs were tied up and her mouth was taped shut. Only her eyes were staring at the ceiling, as if they were out of focus. ye ¡®Zi, little ye¡¯ Zi ¡®Zi¡¯ Zi ¡®Zi! su li was completely stunned and scared silly. he hurriedly rushed over. However, when she rushed over and saw the ambiguous marks on Xiao Yezi¡¯s neck, she almost couldn¡¯t stand still. She quickly Cut the Rope for her with a dagger, while her voice was trembling, ¡± who, who was it? Xiao Yezi, tell me, which bastard did it, I want to kill him, I want to kill him-! Towards the end, Su Li shouted as if he had gone mad. Xiao Yezi was her little sister who grew up with her. She was like a big sister to her. Xiao Yezi would tell her everything, whether it was grievances or happy things. But now, this, what on earth had happened? What was going on? Who did it? Su Li was truly going crazy. After the tape was removed, Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t say a word. She lay there like a lifeless puppet. Su Li¡¯s eyes reddened as he watched. It was not just his heart that ached, but also an uncontrollable rage. Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t speak. She could only sit beside her and hold Xiao Yezi tightly in her arms. She kept stroking her hair and comforted her, murmuring, ¡± sorry, sorry Xiao Yezi, I¡¯m late. We¡¯re all late. At the end, Su Li lowered his head. It was difficult for him to speak, and his voice was almost choked. She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of life Xiao Yezi had been living and what she had suffered during this time. Xiao Yezi seemed to have felt something, and her mood finally changed. There were tears in her eyes, and in the end, two lines of tears fell silently. When Su Xun returned, half an hour had already passed ¡­ Author Jun: ¡± eight chapters in one go, it¡¯s already Monday. I¡¯m asking for votes to make it to the rankings. I¡¯ll draw 10 rewards! The rest of the plot has already been arranged. Qianqian knows that you guys will explode and might even scold me. Like Father, Like Son. After all, su chen has done it. (Congrats to mango, you still love me even though you have many students. Your eyes are not on point, forget, Saisai, lonely orchid, talking to yourself, missing, warm wind, 10 private messages to brother nine. Reward: 100 book coins.) Chapter 936 ? 936 I only wanted to give my first time to her (1) At this moment, Su Xun still had no idea what he would be facing. He opened the door and came in with a lot of things. He was still thinking that Xiao Yezi was getting thinner and thinner these days, and he wanted to get her some meat that she liked to eat to nourish her body. He placed the ingredients in the kitchen one by one, and the large double-door refrigerator was filled with a dazzling array of fruits and vegetables. After he had dealt with everything, he washed some fruits and went upstairs. In fact, when he went upstairs, Su Xun felt as if there was a knife in the bottom of his heart, and he was getting dismembered bit by bit. He did not want to see Xiao Yezi tied up. But what else could he do? she would run away and leave this place. He would never be able to get close to her again. Su Xun knew that their interaction would eventually come to an abrupt end at some point, but he still fantasized about having more time, just a little more. Because if all of this came to an abrupt end, everything would end. su xun carried a plate of fruit with a fruit knife on it. He walked up step by step, and finally reached the half-closed door. He reached out and pushed the door open. He looked up slowly. Xiao Yezi, I¡¯m back. I brought you some water ¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, Su Xun was stunned when he saw the scene in the room. His eyelashes trembled, and the blood in his body froze. He had expected that the day would come, and he knew that it would be very soon. However, he did not expect that it would actually be now. it was at this very moment. In front of him, Xiao Yezi was fully dressed, quietly lowering her head and curled up on a chair at the side. Her soft and smooth short hair covered half of her sweet face, and when she lowered her head, her white neck was exposed. And beside her stood a familiar figure. she was wearing a punk coat, long pants, and black boots, looking clean and capable. her long hair was tied up into a neat bun, and she was holding a pistol tightly in her hand. on her beautiful face, a pair of eyes were staring at him as if she was about to go crazy. The hand holding the gun seemed to be trembling, and her feet were a little unsteady. Su Xun watched as his sister slowly raised the gun. Her eyes were wet as she stared at him with disbelief and monstrous anger. Finally, she pulled the trigger. ¡°Bang-!¡± A shot was fired. ¡°Bang-!¡± Another shot. Su Xun knelt on the ground with a thud. The fruits scattered all over the floor, and blood kept oozing out of his knees. He knelt on the floor a few steps away from Xiao Yezi. He knelt down willingly. Su Li watched as Su Xun slowly lowered his head. He clenched his fists and endured the pain. She could not hold it in any longer. She rushed over and kicked him in his chin. Blood spurted out and two of his teeth were kicked out. His body fell backward. Su Li threw the gun away and grabbed Su Xun¡¯s collar with both hands. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she gritted her teeth as she called out his name,¡±Su Xun!¡± Su Xun! Su Xun-!¡± At the end of his speech, Su Li shouted, grabbed him by the neck, and punched him in the face. ¡°Why is it you! Why is it you! Su Xun, tell me why the f * ck is this person you!¡± Su Li shouted and madly punched and kicked Su Xun, causing Su Xun¡¯s body to curl up. The corners of his eyes were bruised and the corners of his mouth were cracked, and he kept spitting out blood. Chapter 937 ? 937 I only wanted to give my first time to her (2) He didn¡¯t resist and endured the beating. The blood from Su Xun¡¯s legs stained the floor, and so did his white shirt. When Su Xun was about to lose consciousness, he lay on his side with his ear against the floor. He was still taking the beating, and his gaze slowly fell on Xiao Yezi. Xiao Yezi looked at him without any expression on her face, her eyes slightly red. She looked at him being beaten to death, but she acted as if she didn¡¯t see it. Su Xun was in excruciating pain from every part of his body, but it did not seem to be able to match the heartache in his heart. The pain spread to his limbs and bones. His lips seemed to be twitching slightly, but he had already slowly turned his head away, and the burning heat in his eyes fell. he clenched his fists tightly. Su Li dragged Su Xun¡¯s body from the bedroom to the corridor. His legs, which were covered in blood, left a glaring mark on the ground. She dragged him down the stairs from the corridor. In the end, when Su Xun was almost unconscious from the beating, Su Li roughly pulled his hair and forced Su Xun, whose face was covered in blood and bruises, to face him. A dagger was held in her hand, and Su Li¡¯s voice trembled as if he had gone mad. Su Xun, do you see this? do you see this dagger? I promised Xiao Yezi that I would wait for that person to return. If I knew who did it, I would kill him. I would kill him with my own hands ¡­! ¨C at the end of her sentence, she shouted hysterically, as if she was about to break down. Therefore, no one knew how she would feel when she saw her brother¡¯s figure twenty minutes ago. Her entire being was stunned, and her mind was blank. Her fingertips were trembling uncontrollably. Only God knew how she had endured all that. ¡°su xun, tell me, why, why is that person you! Why did you do such a thing?¡± Su Li shouted hoarsely. In the end, she bit her lip and shook her head, her eyes blurred with tears. Su Li still hugged Su Xun, even though his face was covered in blood. She held a dagger in one hand and wrapped her other hand around his shoulder. She didn¡¯t know why things would turn out this way. What would happen to Xiao Yezi after he did this? what would happen to the rest of his life? what would happen to the rest of his life? what would happen if his parents found out? This was her little brother. She knew that he was a little naughty, but he was really kind. She knew that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose, right? He must have his own difficulties, right? Although Su Li was using all his might to find an excuse for him, an excuse that he had no choice but to use, she still knew that it was all in vain. The result had already happened, and it was all too late. In the end, Su Li didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t move to take the dagger and stab him in the chest. Su Li called the ambulance, but it was not for Su Xun. It was for Xiao Yezi. She knew that this was bad news for the people around them, so she didn¡¯t want to publicize it. However, the last thing she wanted was for too many people to know about what happened to Xiao Yezi. It was not good for her. Su Li went upstairs and brought Xiao Yezi down. When Xiao Yezi went downstairs, her gaze had never left Su Xun. Su Li did not want her to look at Su Xun, who was covered in blood. However, Xiao Yezi was standing at the top of the stairs. Chapter 938 ? 938 I only wanted to give my first time to her (3) looking at the man covered in blood in the living room, su li pulled xiao yezi¡¯s hand and walked away. however, xiao yezi didn¡¯t move and just stood there. ¡°Xiao Yezi, Zhenzhen.¡± Su Li inexplicably grasped her hand. However, Xiao Yezi slowly pulled her hand away. She slowly walked toward Su Xun, step by step, while wearing the clothes that covered her tightly. Su Li¡¯s eyes unconsciously widened, and even his breathing seemed to have frozen. What was Xiao Yezi trying to do? Su Xun could vaguely see Xiao Yezi walking towards him, and his blood-stained fingers trembled unconsciously. Su Li looked at Xiao Yezi¡¯s actions, and a bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart. Su Xun lay on his side on the floor beside the sofa. He could not get up, and he could not get up either. His legs seemed to be twitching in pain, and there was not a single spot on his body that was not injured. Xiao Yezi walked up to him and bent down. She reached out and slowly held his shoulder, as if she wanted to help him up. Blood was still flowing out of Su Xun¡¯s mouth, but when he saw Xiao Yezi slowly helping him up, his arms trembled, and the hot liquid in his eyes seemed to be about to flow out. His lips moved, but he couldn¡¯t say a word, as if he had become mute. Something was wrong. Su Li felt that something was not right. He also had a bad feeling about this. As expected. just as su xun¡¯s upper body was leaning weakly against the sofa behind him, su li was about to walk over when he saw xiao yezi holding a fruit knife in her hand. she had no idea where she got it from, but she suddenly stabbed it into su xun¡¯s chest-! ¡°Don¡¯t-!¡± Su Li suddenly shouted. Her entire body seemed to have truly gone mad from fear. She fiercely charged forward, but it was already too late. She rushed over and watched helplessly as the fruit knife stabbed into her chest. Su Li¡¯s hands trembled. She wanted to hold her head and shout, but she couldn¡¯t shout. In the end, she covered her mouth and completely broke down. The fruit knife in Xiao Yezi¡¯s hand pierced deeply into his chest. Su Xun spat out another mouthful of blood. This slash was probably within Su Xun¡¯s expectations, but it was also beyond his expectations. So when he slowly, slowly raised his head to look at her, the corner of his lips seemed to slowly curve up. A faint smile appeared on his face. He just looked at Xiao Yezi, his eyelashes trembled slightly, and tears mixed with blood slowly flowed down. His lips moved, and silently and weakly, he slowly spat out three words, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xiao Yezi just looked at him and let go of the dagger, not pulling it out. then, he slowly stood up, turned around, and ran out. However, the moment she turned around and ran out, Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes were frighteningly red and filled with hot water. Su Li was the one who had the most breakdown. She wanted to catch up with Xiao Yezi, but when she saw the dagger in Su Xun¡¯s chest, she could not stand still. She was at a loss and had a breakdown. However, in the end, she still stumbled to Su Xun¡¯s side. She took off her clothes and covered him with her hands. Her eyes were red, and her voice was trembling. Su Xun, Su Xun, hang in there. Su Xun, younger brother, younger brother, my younger brother, Qianqian. Su Li¡¯s entire person seemed to be on the verge of going crazy. As he cried and shouted, he hurriedly went to call for an ambulance. What should I do? help her, help her. Don¡¯t let her brother die. Don¡¯t die. Tears blurred his eyes, making it impossible to see the buttons. Su Li used his sleeve to urgently wipe his tears while calling for an ambulance. Chapter 939 ? 939 I only wanted to give my first time to her (4) Su Li was very anxious, like a child who had lost his way and could not find his home. She cried helplessly. Covering the blood on his chest, she really broke down. After the phone call was urgently hung up, the ambulance quickly rushed over. The only thing Su Li could do right now was to desperately help him stop the bleeding. Stop the bleeding, stop the bleeding. At this moment, Su Xun¡¯s eyes were blurry as he looked at his sister. At that moment, he seemed to realize how terrible the things he had done were. Not only had he hurt Xiao Yezi, but he had also hurt his family who loved him deeply. His sister was pregnant. At this moment, she was on the verge of a breakdown as she knelt beside him, crying and shouting. Su Xun slowly raised his hand and placed it on the spot where she was blocking the blood from her chest. It was cold, and it slowly covered her. ¡°Sister Xuxu, sister Xuxu, sister Xuxu,¡± His voice was weak, difficult and painful. His lips and teeth were stained with a thin layer of blood. Su Xun put on a helpless and sorrowful smile. He finally and slowly said the words that he wanted to say the most from the depths of his heart. sister Xuxu, I actually, actually, I only want Xuxu, I only want to give my Xuxu¡¯s first time to her Xuxu. However, Yingying wanted to give her her first time. She asked him why he did that to Xiao Yezi. He found it hard to say. But now, he wanted to say it because he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to say it if he didn¡¯t. At that time, he thought that Xiao Yezi¡¯s first time did not belong to him, but he did not want his to not belong to her. He had been muddleheaded before. Because she was always chasing him, he ignored her, did not take her seriously, and even got to know other girls. But, He knew his limits. Ever since his mother told him that Xiao Yezi was his wife, she had also told him not to do things that he shouldn¡¯t do outside. He didn¡¯t understand when he was young. however, when he grew up, he would not. He ignored Xiao Yezi. He admitted that he was angry, but if he really went to bed with another woman, he would not do it, not even once. This was because he subconsciously felt that he had someone else in his heart. He couldn¡¯t do things that were too excessive. No matter how angry he was. That was why when he found out that an Yan had told him that Xiao Yezi had slept with him, he had been so devastated, so desperate, and so angry. In fact, they were blinded by jealousy and hatred. He didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yezi would sleep with another man when she still loved him. Was it just to punish him? At the end of the day, no matter how much he loathed outside, he never touched a single leaf. Deep down, he still wanted to leave his first time to the person who should have belonged to her. So, when he found out that a woman who clearly still had him in her heart had slept with another man, he broke down. He had done the most vicious thing in the world. but deep in his heart, he really, really only wanted to give his first time to her. He didn¡¯t want to give it to anyone else. I don¡¯t want you to give it to someone else. Just like what we agreed on when we were young, Yingluo. He only belonged to her. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ When Su Li heard these words, he bit down on his lip and hugged his head. She held his cold hands tightly and cried silently, unable to say another word. Yes. He was wrong. He was a bastard. He was unforgivable. She admitted that he was guilty, but she also had to admit that he was her brother. The same blood flowed in their bodies, and they were born from the same roots. She could not accept that something had happened to him. However- Chapter 940 ? 940 Sorry, we tried our best (1) Su Xun¡¯s hand grew colder and colder. When Su Li sensed his hand slowly sliding down between the two of them, her tears once again burst out. No! don¡¯t! ** Two hours later. The red light in the operating room had not gone out. At this time, it was drizzling in Rome. The tall buildings in the city were covered in the misty rain. Outside the operating room. su li curled up on the chair while chen nianbai stood in front of her. one of his hands gently stroked her hair while the other wrapped around her, tightly holding her in his arms. At the end of the corridor, by a half-opened window, a man was holding a cigarette in his hand, his eyes were usually warm and clear, but they were obscure and deep. After another 20 minutes, the elevator door opened. A man in a wheelchair came out, and Rong Zhan was with him. as it was inconvenient for sang xia to be pregnant, rong zhan did not let her come. Their internal affairs were basically known to everyone. After all, this kind of life-and-death matter would definitely cause a shock to them, and everyone who could come had come. And he actually came by himself, but on the way, he met Youyou and junhang. However, Youyou didn¡¯t come over. Instead, he went to another Ward on another floor to check on Xiao Yezi¡¯s condition. it happened so suddenly that everyone was caught off guard. everything that happened from beginning to end was unbelievable and shocking. ¡°Uncle,¡± he said. Jun hang and Rong Zhan saw the man looking at them through the half-opened window and immediately spoke. the man holding a cigarette by the window was wearing a gray coat. even though he was already in his forties, the traces of time could hardly be seen on his face. his face was still exquisite and otherworldly, but he had matured over time. Su chen closed his head slightly and looked at the rain outside the window again. His eyes were covered with a layer of fog that could not be penetrated. The moment Rong Zhan and the rest came up, they knew that Su Xun was still in a critical condition. The corridor was extremely quiet, but it was also very depressing. Ten minutes later, the lights in the operating room finally went out, and everyone¡¯s breathing stopped. When the door opened, Su Li, who had been extremely quiet just a moment ago, rushed over in the next second and grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm. His eyes were red and moist as he asked anxiously, ¡± how is it, Doctor, Doctor, how is my brother? ¡± ¡°Xiao Li, calm down.¡± Chen nianbai quickly went up to hold her back. Seeing her like this, his heart was also torn with pain. At this moment, all their eyes were fixed on the doctor. Even su chen, who was at the end of the corridor, looked over. His clear gaze was mixed with some unfathomable depths. The doctor slowly took off his mask and shook his head at them. I¡¯m sorry. We tried our best. The patient is alright. ¡°What did you just say? ¡°What did you just say!!?¡± What do you mean I¡¯ve tried my best?¡± Su Li didn¡¯t wait for him to finish speaking. He immediately broke free from Chen nianbai¡¯s embrace, rushed forward, and cried out in a broken state. His voice was hoarse and exhausted, hoarse and painful. It made these people feel as if there was an empty blood groove in the bottom of their hearts. The figure by the window in the distance stared at this scene. The smoke had burned more than half of his fingers, but he didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction. ¡°shit!¡±Rong Zhan cursed in a low voice, took a deep breath, rubbed his face hard, and turned to walk back. Chapter 941 ? 941 I¡¯m sorry, we tried our best (2) And at this time, the doctor was still behind Su Li, facing his shouts. He hurriedly said,¡±family members, calm down. The patient¡¯s current condition is ¡­¡± Without waiting for him to finish, Jun hang¡¯s wheelchair slid in, his face expressionless. Upstairs, in the patient¡¯s critical room. Sang Xia came in the end. At this time, she and the child were accompanying Xiao Yezi, and together with them were Xiao Yezi¡¯s two fathers. li hanfei was carrying some fruits in. he glanced at ye che, who was standing at the door with a tired and pained expression on his face. he couldn¡¯t help but walk to ye che¡¯s side and massage him a few times. he said, ¡± i¡¯ll be here. you should go back and rest. ¡± However, ye che pushed his arm away. I can¡¯t rest well if I go back. Let¡¯s wait. Just wait a little longer. He waited a little longer, as if waiting for a result. At the mention of this, li hanfei¡¯s handsome and mature face suddenly showed an uncontrollable anger. He did not say anything more and walked into the ward. ¡°Uncle li.¡± Youyou quickly stood up and responded when he saw him come in. li hanfei nodded, but his eyes fell on his daughter. He threw the things in his hand to the side and walked to Xiao Yezi, who had her head lowered and was silent. He touched her hair tenderly and finally slowly squatted down in front of her. little girl, just you wait. Daddy will wait for that bastard to come out. Daddy will definitely f * cking cripple him!!! Xiao Yezi slowly raised her head, her eyes filled with tears. Although she had cried in her little father¡¯s arms just now, she couldn¡¯t help it at this time, and her tears continued to flow. He was like a kite with a broken string. For some reason, Xiao Yezi¡¯s hand was curled up and trembling. Ever since she was stabbed, her hand had been holding the dagger and she couldn¡¯t stretch it no matter how hard she tried. It was as if the nerves in the depths of his soul were tightly stretched. Li hanfei was about to explode in anger when he saw his precious daughter, whom he and ye che held in their hands and held in their mouths, afraid of being melted, in such a state. In the depths of his heart, there was more heartache for her. He held her in his arms with his long and calloused hands and kept stroking her hair. His heart was in extreme pain. It wasn¡¯t just because of her, but also because of this matter. Seeing this scene, sang Xia was also very sad. At this time, her phone suddenly rang. Rong Zhan gave her an ordinary phone with minimal radiation. Her phone suddenly rang at this time, as if it was a sign of something, and everyone in the ward was stunned. Sang Xia took out her phone and saw that it was indeed Rong Zhan. She walked to the side of the window and answered the phone in a low voice. Hello? How is it?¡± It was obvious who he was asking. Meanwhile, the intensive care unit was exceptionally quiet at this moment. Sang Xia answered the phone and looked out of the window, frowning. However, after Rong Zhan said something on the other end of the phone, sang Xia froze. Her lips moved, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t hang up either, but the phone in her hand began to slowly slide down from her ear. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this moment, no one could speak. It was as if they all wanted to take the initiative to ask, but they did not dare to open their mouths. Sang Xia slowly turned around and put down her phone. She did not look at anyone else, but her eyes slowly fell on Xiao Yezi¡¯s face. Xiao Yezi had already raised her head from her father¡¯s arms. Author Jun: ¡± hurry up and vote! I¡¯ll continue in the day, I¡¯m begging for the motivation to write on this f * cking hot day! I won¡¯t spoil it, the plot is always unexpected. PS: Li hanfei and ye che were two straight men who were forced to bend by the other party. The top part of little ye was conceived through surrogacy. Please vote for me! Chapter 942 ? 942 Su Xun is dead?(1) Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes were red and moist. That was why sang Xia could not tell what she was feeling at that moment, what she was thinking, and whether she could accept the result. Sang Xia¡¯s eyelashes trembled, and her eyes turned red. She was speechless, so she could only shake her head slowly. As they widened their eyes, sang Xia managed to squeeze out a few words with great difficulty.¡±I¡¯ve tried my best,¡± He had tried his best. That was what Rong Zhan had told her. He had tried his best. The youngster¡¯s feet seemed to sway a little. No matter what, it was hard to imagine that the handsome and funny Su Xun, who always hung out with the others in the base, had actually tried his best. What was the meaning of this? The corners of bo en¡¯s mouth twitched forcefully, and he asked in a trembling voice, ¡± sangxia, I ¡­ Why do I suddenly not understand what you mean by ¡®I tried my best¡¯? ¡± He really, really didn¡¯t understand. Did his best? could it be that Yingying died? Bo enyou bit his lip hard and clenched his hands, his eyes gradually turning red. Please. don¡¯t joke around. This kind of thing can¡¯t happen. Li hanfei also stood up slowly. His eyes were wide open as he asked sang Xia uncertainly,¡±try my best?¡± That bastard is still waiting for me to cripple him, what do you mean by ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best¡±?¡± Sang Xia still did not look at anyone. Xiao Yezi¡¯s gaze was too heavy for her to look away. She could only look at her slightly widened eyes and repeated, ¡± the doctor said that he did his best to save her. I¡¯ve tried my best. These three words were like a curse, constantly reverberating in Xiao Yezi¡¯s mind. It was also like a demon¡¯s rope, tightly shackling her neck, so tight that she seemed to be unable to catch her breath. Her breathing suddenly became rapid, her heart beat faster, and her breathing became chaotic. Her gaze fell on her hand that was still unable to open, and her eyelashes trembled continuously. No. No. She clearly, when she did it, she clearly did not really ¡­ ¡°Little girl, little girl, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Li hanfei noticed that something was wrong with Xiao Yezi, but at the same time, her tense nerves seemed to have suffered an even greater blow. Her vision turned black, as if she had fallen into an abyss. Her body softened and she immediately fainted. ¡°little girl! Little girl! A doctor please!¡± Li hanfei roared, his eyes bulging. He didn¡¯t know why. ** Meanwhile, in the emergency room. Su Li had already given that doctor a beating without a care. Damn it, it was clearly him who did not have the ability, so why did he have to say that the patient could not make it! Chen nianbai had stopped her many times before he could finally let the doctor escape from the devil¡¯s claws. Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai, tell me, this doctor just said that the patient¡¯s survival rate was only 10% and they had no other way, but does that mean that my brother is still alive, not dead yet!!? It was just that he couldn¡¯t save them, right? Chen nianbai kept stroking her hair to comfort her and hugged her tightly. Xiao Li, it¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯ll be fine. Junhang has already gone in. Junhang will definitely have a way. Su Li kept breathing in pain, and Chen nianbai¡¯s heart ached so much that it was about to break. At the same time, she was especially worried about the child in her stomach. What if she was too agitated and something happened to her? The surgery was still going on, but the door to the operating room opened. Two nurses pushed a person on a cart out. Chapter 943 ? 943 Su Xun is dead?(2) It was a woman. She had fallen into a coma from excessive blood loss and was on a nutrient drip. ¡°Mommy, Yingluo.¡± Su Li hurriedly walked over with teary eyes. Su Xun had lost too much blood, and his mother¡¯s blood type was a match for his. She had been providing him with a steady stream of blood in the emergency room. Not far away, a slender gray figure walked over. He took the trolley and unconsciously held her hand, which was already cold from the excessive blood transfusion. The woman on the cart seemed to have sensed something and slowly, weakly opened her eyes. su chen, how ¡­ How¡¯s our son, Yingluo? how¡¯s he? ¡± Su chen looked at her pale face and bloodless lips. He held her hand and leaned over slightly. He pushed the cart close to her ear and said, ¡± you should recover and take good care of your body. He¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. The woman on the bed did not speak again. Her eyelashes fluttered slightly, and she pursed her lips. Tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes, and her eyes turned red. How could she not understand that he was her husband? Su chen might look like a gentle and scheming person, but he was extremely immoral because he always lied to her. However, this time, she really hoped that he would lie to her forever. ¡­¡­ Su Li looked at her father¡¯s figure as he pushed her mother away, and listened to the words her father had said to her mother. She shook her head slightly. Her eyes were red, and her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. ** While Xiao Yezi was unconscious, tears kept coming from the corners of her eyes, wetting the pillow under her head. Her mind was filled with the images of her being imprisoned for seven days. During the day, he carried her to the bathroom, brushed her teeth, wiped her face with a warm towel, and combed her hair when he returned to bed. The three meals were all her favorite. He brought her to the toilet, gave her a bath at night, and even washed her undergarments. At night, he would hug her to sleep, and sometimes he would want her. The days of imprisonment did not feel peaceful because he was always talking to her, but she never responded. When he wanted her, he was especially careful and gentle. He kept saying sorry in her ear, as well as those endless words of love. For seven days and seven nights, she was his world, the center of his mind. He knew that he had done something wrong. He could only use every opportunity and every second to atone for his sins, even if it looked like a perverted imprisonment. Xiao Yezi was lying on the bed, and the tears in her eyes were flowing even more. However, it seemed as if she would never wake up. It was as if there was a monster that she could not accept in the real world. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡­¡­ There were still people waiting anxiously and fearfully outside the emergency room. Su Li wanted Jun hang to come out quickly, but he was also afraid that he would come out. She was afraid that he would say the same thing as the doctor. another ten minutes passed, and suddenly, the emergency room¡¯s light went off. This time, it was really destroyed. Everything was over. So everything, all the results were settled at this moment. jun hang sat in a wheelchair and came out in a sterile surgical gown. Su Li, however, no longer charged forward like before. Instead, her eyes seemed to be filled with hope as she looked at him. She held her breath and did not dare to make a sound. Jun hang took off his mask and looked at her with his clear eyes. His thin lips parted slightly. he¡¯s fine, but the wound is too deep. The knife was two millimeters away from his heart. Ye had a good grasp of the wound. Author Jun: ¡± a-are you at ease now?? ¡± I covered my face. The weather is so hot, there¡¯s no holiday, no air conditioning in the dormitory, my stomach is hurting, my shoulder is about to break when I write. Why aren¡¯t you guys voting? I can only kill each other. Storm crying ¡± storm seeking votes ¡°. We¡¯ll continue at 12 o ¡®clock in the evening. I¡¯ll draw 10 voting babies and get 100 book coins as a reward. Chapter 944 ? 944 Junhang, let¡¯s be together (1) When Su Li heard these words, his body immediately went soft. However, it was no longer a mental breakdown. Instead, it was as if she was finally free. She squatted on the ground, the back of her hand against her eyes, and her shoulders trembled slightly. chen nianbai also let out a breath of relief and crouched down to comfort su li. it was obvious that everyone would be relieved when they heard the news. This was because anyone would know that death would only bring pain to those who loved him. Death would not solve any problems. Su Xun¡¯s body could be said to be riddled with holes now. Even if Jun hang¡¯s superb means had saved him, his physical condition was still very severe. He needed a good recovery and a long time to recover. The news of Su Xun¡¯s survival spread as quickly as possible. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they found out that Su Xun had survived. However, at the same time, they began to feel conflicted about what would happen next. Just when would this atmosphere end? After the surgery, Jun hang left and didn¡¯t stay for long. After Jun hang saved Su Xun, he did not stay any longer and immediately went back to look for Jun hang. Junhang must be very tired after the operation. When Youyou returned to the base, Jun hang had already cleaned himself up and changed his clothes. He sat in the wheelchair and quietly read in his library. He was dressed in a white shirt with his sleeves rolled up slightly. He looked like a fairy, cold and distant. Youyou didn¡¯t knock on the door and just walked in slowly. Jun hang didn¡¯t look up. Youyou just watched Jun hang sitting there, and then thought about everything that had happened to Xiao Yezi and Su Xun. She only felt pain and regret in her heart. Why? She slowly walked over and said to him, ¡± brother junhang, I have something to say to you. youyou clenched his small hands and looked at him with his misty eyes. At this moment, she seemed to be particularly nervous. Jun hang didn¡¯t look at her. His gaze was still on the book. He snorted. tell me. seeing that jun hang didn¡¯t make any move and had a calm expression, the young heart felt even more depressed and sad. but she had to say it, she had to say it. Even if she didn¡¯t know what the consequences would be if she said it. ¡± brother junhang, why do you think two people who love each other must torture each other? ¡± As Youyou spoke, her small body moved closer. Her eyes were filled with tears, and there seemed to be confusion in the depths of her eyes. I don¡¯t understand. Each of us only has this one life in this world. Only this one life. Why can¡¯t we treat ourselves well? why can¡¯t we let ourselves live a happier life? why can¡¯t two people be together when they are clearly in love? why can¡¯t they be together and torture each other? ¡± Looking at Xiao Yezi and Su Xun, she really did not understand. Just like what Xiao Yezi had said, it was not easy for two people to love each other. Why did they not want to be together? Didn¡¯t this look like a simple matter? In the end, he had actually fallen to such a state. However, she was the one he was most afraid of, not what they would do. But himself. She liked brother junhang. Although brother junhang had never said or expressed his feelings for her, perhaps it was because of her inner desires, she felt that brother junhang liked her too. If the two of them really loved each other, why didn¡¯t they get together? she was scared when she saw xiao yezi and su xun. Chapter 945 ? 945 Junhang, let¡¯s be together (2) She was afraid that the two of them would end up like them, tortured by each other. she loved him and wanted to be with him. But she was so scared. He was afraid that they would end up like Xiao Yezi and the others. After listening to her words, Jun hang¡¯s line of sight, which had been reading a book, slightly dimmed. He slowly looked up and looked at her. Youyou¡¯s eyes were red, nervous and helpless, and his heart was filled with fear. Jun hang¡¯s pale pink lips pursed slightly, and his cold eyes seemed to darken a little. what do you want to say? ¡± What did she mean by that? Looking at his slightly serious frown at this time, Youyou nervously tightened the corner of his clothes in his hand, but he looked at him firmly and said hoarsely, ¡± brother junhang, I only have one person in my life. I can¡¯t give it to someone I don¡¯t love. I only have one life, and I can¡¯t give it to someone I don¡¯t love. I love you, I love you very, very much. I love you every minute and every second. I don¡¯t want you to not know that I love you so frankly and honestly, so Wanwan, brother junhang, if you like me too, then let¡¯s be together, okay? let¡¯s just be together, okay? ¡± They didn¡¯t want to waste each other¡¯s lives, and they didn¡¯t want to let this pain accompany them. Life should be beautiful. we only want this life, and we should have lived a better life, shouldn¡¯t we? Why did he have to consider so many other things? But now, when Youyou said this, she was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t help herself. this was because she had never dared to say such words before. she was afraid that if she did, it would break the way they got along and even the distance between them would disappear. However, after what happened between Xiao Yezi and Su Xun, she was really afraid. Love. You love me, I love you, and then we¡¯ll be together. That¡¯s all. She did not understand how difficult it was. Jun hang listened to her straightforward and frank words this time. His cold eyes seemed to ripple a little, like a small stone thrown in, and there were ripples. It broke his usual calmness. He did not speak for a long time. Youyou just stood in front of him. She was wearing a short plaid skirt, tights, and leather boots. She was wearing a white lace shirt and a sleeveless red bean paste sweater. Her figure was very alluring, but she was dressed in a pure and conservative manner. It added a bit of abstinence. Her long hair fell over her shoulders, and her chest was bulging. Her eyes were red and misty as she looked at him without blinking. Her two beautiful little hands were tightly clasped together. She was waiting, waiting. one minute, three minutes, five minutes passed ¡­ Finally, just as the Youyou¡¯s nervous body was about to collapse and couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, Jun hang suddenly opened his mouth. He looked at her, and under her uneasy gaze, his thin lips spat out a word, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Alright. This sentence of his was extremely light. It was like a gust of wind. It brushed past him slowly. If he had not seen his thin lips move with his own eyes, Youyou would have thought that he was hallucinating. But even so, this was enough to make her completely stunned. Her entire body froze as she looked at him in a daze. ¡°Yingluo is good?¡± He said Yingluo was good? Wait a minute, Youyou¡¯s mind seemed to be in chaos. Why did he say yes? he said yes when he asked him. Her young heart trembled violently. She simply didn¡¯t dare to think about it. ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 946 ? 946 I can¡¯t bear to let you lose (1) Jun hang responded to her lightly. ¡°How is it good? how is it good, Yingluo?¡± Jun hang¡¯s eyes seemed calm as he looked at her. His voice became deep and slow. you said you love me very, very much. ¡°Every minute, every second.¡± I don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t want to. If you want to say it, don¡¯t waste your life anymore. youyou looked at him with red eyes, dumbfounded. he watched as the words that he had forgotten came out of his mouth, sentence by sentence, word by word. Her heart trembled violently. On the surface, she was completely dazed, but her heart felt like it was about to explode, and a huge wave was set off in the depths of her heart. So, so, brother junhang, do you like Yingluo liking me? ¡± She had fallen in love with him when they were young and confirmed her love for him when they were young. How long had it been? How many years had it been? He had never said that he liked her, nor had he ever expressed it. After she found out about his leg from city a, she came here to look for him, but he always kept a certain distance from her. She had been learning under him, and he had taught her seriously. He never crossed the line. She had loved him so carefully. He had always known that he liked her, but he had never expressed it, until today. When she had suffered a blow and was abused because of Xiao Yezi and Su Xun, she expressed everything to him in fear and panic, and it seemed like something had come to an end. And that thing that seemed to be something was probably called the unrequited love that he had had for many years. She asked him if he liked her. Jun hang looked at her silently for a while, his young feet moving forward unconsciously. He still didn¡¯t speak, but slowly stretched out his slender Jade-like hand. Her young nose immediately turned sour, and her trembling hand touched his. It was warm and cool. The moment she touched it, she held it in a panic, as if it was all an illusion. The moment she let go, he would disappear. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was ¡­ Her hand was holding his hand in a panic, but he held it back. He pulled her over. Youyou was so excited that tears fell down. She thought that she would never forget this moment for the rest of her life. She thought that this was probably the happiest moment of her life. Because she had really waited for this moment. She used to fantasize about this day, but it was just a fantasy. she didn¡¯t know if she would die without a cause. he didn¡¯t know when these days would come to an end. However, everything that he had been fantasizing about had become a reality after he had rashly blurted it out. She didn¡¯t have time to calm down or digest it. She was pulled over by him, and her hand seemed to be at a loss as to where to place it, and it fell on his shoulder. Youyou didn¡¯t know what was going on with her as she sat on his lap, her body turned sideways. During that period of time, Meng Tian had made her forget whether his legs could sit or not. After she sat on his lap, the two of them were still holding hands. Youyou was a little confused. Her eyes were still hazy, as if she was uneasy. She slowly raised her head to look at him. he was so close to her. it was close at hand. She could clearly see his firm and perfect jaw and those light pink lips. She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her heart was beating wildly like a deer. She swallowed hard and said, ¡± J-brother junhang, you haven¡¯t told me that you agreed to Zhenzhen¡¯s request because Zhenzhen also likes me? ¡± Tell her. she wanted to hear and see it with her own eyes. Without that sentence, she sat on his lap, her small hand held by him, and her heart still felt uneasy. Jun hang¡¯s good-looking eyebrows drooped and he looked at her. ¡°Hmm.¡± Zhenzhen, en, en what? yes, or no, brother junhang, Zhenzhen. Youyou unconsciously held the hand tightly, as if he was eager to know. Jun hang,¡±Yingluo¡± Like or not. Did he like her or not? He took her hand. She sat on his lap. She still had to ask such a question. But even so, facing her who was so eager to know the answer ¡­ A faint ripple appeared in Jun hang¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± In the end, his lips still moved. He said the word she wanted to hear. Yes. She said she liked him. He said, yes. If she liked it, he would not be stingy. Youyou saw the word coming out of his mouth, and tears burst out of his eyes. Jun hang¡¯s slightly lowered eyes fell on their hands holding each other. His thumb gently rubbed her hand and he slowly said, ¡± I can¡¯t control your thoughts. This is your own choice, even if you may regret it one day. Youyou¡¯s eyes were red as he shook his head and sobbed, ¡± no, no, how could I? ¡± This had been her dream since she was young, so how could she regret it? Youyou was so excited that it wanted to hug him. Jun hang was stunned for a moment, but he still let her hug him. Youyou had a Devil¡¯s body. No matter how close they were, there was no change in Jun hang¡¯s eyes. The hand on her waist slowly moved up, going around her back and gently stroking her back, counting the bones on her slender back. Junhang¡¯s eyes were deep. he didn¡¯t want to, he didn¡¯t want to agree. However, she had spent all her time on him, so how could he bear to let her lose? However, she might regret it one day. He was a burden, a burden. He couldn¡¯t help her when she was in danger. She would regret it. She would definitely. He couldn¡¯t even accept it. He just couldn¡¯t bear to see her lose. Therefore, he would rather accept all the unknown costs that he would have to bear in the future. ** Su Xun, who was in the hospital, had already woken up. Even though his condition was very serious, his legs could not walk smoothly, his spleen was bleeding from the beating, and he had been stabbed in the chest. It was like he had just returned from the gates of hell. However, after he woke up, everyone seemed to have a tacit understanding and no one mentioned him and Xiao Yezi again. because the two of them had experienced all this, there was probably no need for anyone else to say anything. the pain and pressure they had to bear in their hearts were probably incomparable to anyone else. as for su xun¡¯s actions, there was no need to say anything more. This was because Su Xun knew better than anyone else how much he had gone overboard, and he knew that he deserved to die. Damn it. No one knew what Xiao Yezi was thinking when she found out that Su Xun was fine. after staying in the hospital for a week, she had almost recovered, but she had not left the hospital. Meanwhile, Su Xun was transferred from the critically ill Ward to the ordinary VIP Ward. His body¡¯s functions had already started to recover slowly. Half a month later, Su Xun could go out for a walk in his wheelchair. When Su Li had nothing to do, he would run over to accompany him and also go see Xiao Yezi. Don¡¯t look at how this sister and brother usually fought when they met in the past ¡­ [ author Jun: insert a paragraph of junhang and Youyou saying that the two of them will be super warm and healing in the future. ] Chapter 947 ? 947 I can¡¯t bear to let you lose (2) Tell her. she wanted to hear and see it with her own eyes. without that sentence, she sat on his lap, her small hand held by him, and her heart still felt uneasy. Jun hang¡¯s good-looking eyebrows drooped and he looked at her. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡± zhenzhen, en, en what? yes, or no, brother junhang, zhenzhen. ¡± youyou unconsciously held the hand tightly, as if he was eager to know. Jun hang,¡±Yingluo¡± Like or not. did he like her or not? He took her hand. She sat on his lap. She still had to ask such a question. But even so, facing her who was so eager to know the answer ¡­ a faint ripple appeared in jun hang¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± In the end, his lips still moved. He said the word she wanted to hear. yes. She said she liked him. He said, yes. If she liked it, he would not be stingy. Youyou saw the word coming out of his mouth, and tears burst out of his eyes. Jun hang¡¯s slightly lowered eyes fell on their hands holding each other. His thumb gently rubbed her hand and he slowly said, ¡± I can¡¯t control your thoughts. This is your own choice, even if you may regret it one day. Youyou¡¯s eyes were red as he shook his head and sobbed, ¡± no, no, how could I? ¡± This had been her dream since she was young, so how could she regret it? Youyou was so excited that it wanted to hug him. Jun hang was stunned for a moment, but he still let her hug him. Youyou had a Devil¡¯s body. Her face was so tender and soft when she pressed against him. There was still no fluctuation in Jun hang¡¯s eyes. The hand on her waist slowly moved up and gently stroked her back, counting the bones on her slender back. Junhang¡¯s eyes were deep. He didn¡¯t want to, he didn¡¯t want to agree. However, she had spent all her time on him, so how could he bear to let her lose? However, she might regret it one day. He was a burden, a burden. He couldn¡¯t help her when she was in danger. She would regret it. She would definitely. He couldn¡¯t even accept it. He just couldn¡¯t bear to see her lose. therefore, he would rather accept all the unknown costs that he would have to bear in the future. ** su xun, who was in the hospital, had already woken up. Even though his condition was very serious, his legs could not walk smoothly, his spleen was bleeding from the beating, and he had been stabbed in the chest. It was like he had just returned from the gates of hell. However, after he woke up, everyone seemed to have a tacit understanding and no one mentioned him and Xiao Yezi again. Because the two of them had experienced all this, there was probably no need for anyone else to say anything. The pain and pressure they had to bear in their hearts were probably incomparable to anyone else. As for Su Xun¡¯s actions, there was no need to say anything more. This was because Su Xun knew better than anyone else how much he had gone overboard, and he knew that he deserved to die. Damn it. No one knew what Xiao Yezi was thinking when she found out that Su Xun was fine. After staying in the hospital for a week, she had almost recovered, but she had not left the hospital. Meanwhile, Su Xun was transferred from the critically ill Ward to the ordinary VIP Ward. His body¡¯s functions had already started to recover slowly. half a month later, su xun could go out for a walk in his wheelchair. When Su Li had nothing to do, he would run over to accompany him and also go see Xiao Yezi. Don¡¯t look at how this sister and brother usually fought when they met in the past ¡­ [ author jun: insert a paragraph of junhang and youyou saying that the two of them will be super warm and healing in the future. ] Chapter 948 ? 948 The end of the two (1) However, if something really happened, no one would be able to accept it. No matter who Su Li was with, he would not tell them about the other party¡¯s matters. She had already thought it through. After such an incident, regardless of whether Su Xun survived or not, the two of them would never be together again. Even if they were together, there would still be shadows and barriers. Xiao Yezi would never forget those painful and torturous days. No one could forget it. She had stabbed Su Xun as a form of revenge and punishment. On this day, Su Li pushed her little brother out. Now that the injuries on his chest and the internal injuries within his body had mostly recovered, he could practice walking. When she had hit his leg, it had also been at the position below the knee. However, if he wanted to recover to his previous state, he would probably need at least 80 to 100 days. however, when she took the elevator down today, she happened to bump into two people. Su Xun¡¯s floor was below Xiao Yezi¡¯s floor. Therefore, when Su Li accompanied Su Xun to wait for the elevator, they coincidentally met. When the elevator door opened, they saw Xiao Yezi in a loose hospital gown. There was someone standing beside her, and she thought it was an Yan. The two sides were stunned. Su Li glanced at Xiao Yezi and smiled politely at an Yan. Then, he pushed Su Xun inside. As for Su Xun, no one knew the expression on his face when he saw the scene inside the room. He slowly lowered his head, and his knees were still covered by the blanket. He slowly curled his hands on the blanket and carpet. he was pushed inside. Even when he turned to face the elevator door, his eyes were still slightly lowered. His slightly long hair covered half of his eyebrows. People couldn¡¯t see the expression in it. once the elevator arrived, su li said that he would be leaving first and pushed su xun out. Outside the hospital, there was a very good place for a stroll and leisure. Su Xun and Su Li had been chatting occasionally before, but ever since they came out of the elevator, he was like a wilted child, no longer speaking. Su Li could tell. Not far away from them, Xiao Yezi was wearing a hospital gown and walking with an Yan to the outside of the hospital. The place where an Yan parked his car seemed to be to send him off. Su Li and them were at a right angle of 90 degrees. One of them walked out of the hospital, while the other walked towards the hospital Park. And as he walked towards the park, Su Li¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. that was because she saw su xun slowly turn his head around. his beautiful peach-shaped eyes seemed to be covered with a thin layer of mist as he stared in the direction that xiao yezi and an yan had left. su li¡¯s heart was a little stuffy, and he did not feel good. However, she did not stop and pushed him away. because she knew that it was over between him and xiao yezi. it was really over. ¡°Sister Xuxu, how¡¯s Xuxu doing recently?¡± Su Xun turned around and asked her softly. Su Li sighed softly in his heart, but still said, ¡± her mental state is much better now. It¡¯s just that because of you, Xiao Yezi has not had a heart-to-heart talk with me since then. This was a small matter. It was not appropriate for her to say anything to Xiao Yezi. Even though she had stabbed Su Xun, it was her brother who had done something wrong first. Upon hearing this, Su Xun did not say anything else. His eyes were still lowered and he remained silent. ** ¡°an yan, i¡¯m sorry. i may not be able to see you often in the future.¡± Xiao Yezi stood in front of him and slowly said those words. It wasn¡¯t because of anything, it was because she ¡­ Chapter 949 ? 949 The end of the two (2) She had also understood something. She had been greedy for Anyan¡¯s kindness, but she knew that it wasn¡¯t love. she couldn¡¯t be with him because of this. that would be selfishly using him to comfort her heart. After experiencing so much, she no longer wanted to think about love. She wanted to be alone. She might be alone now or in the future. She was really exhausted. He was physically and mentally exhausted. He just wanted to put everything down and simply devote himself to his research work. an yan just looked at her, and a touch of sadness appeared in the depths of his amber eyes. Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t tell him what had happened to her. She only told herself that she didn¡¯t want to start a new relationship. If possible, they would only be ordinary friends. An Yan didn¡¯t know what to do. The only thing he could do was to wait for her. He was waiting for her to change her mind. ye ¡®Zi, it¡¯s hard for both of us to meet the right person. No matter what, I will always wait for you. It was hard for an Yan to imagine what had happened to Xiao Yezi that made her seem like a completely different person after being missing for a few days. Xiao Yezi heard this and smiled slightly. Anyan, I want to get married one day, not because I¡¯m old enough to get married, not because my family is urging me to, not because the other party¡¯s background is good, and not because Qianqian is lonely and wants someone to keep her company. Her eyes were warm and clear as she said, ¡± it¡¯s because I love someone. ¡°if i don¡¯t find that person, i¡¯ll be single for the rest of my life.¡± In his youth, he wandered the world, and in his later years, he picked chrysanthemums in the eastern fence. It was like this. an yan looked at her. at that moment, he looked into her clear and gentle eyes. he could no longer speak. No matter how bitter he felt, he could only say slowly, ¡± okay, I respect your opinion. just as an yan was about to turn around and leave, xiao yezi looked at his back. she suddenly thought of something and called out to him, ¡± an yan! ¡± An Yan stopped in his tracks. Xiao Yezi started and asked, ¡± Yingluo Anyan, that night when I was taking a shower in your house, did you answer my call, Yingluo? ¡± Even though she had never seen the call history again. When an Yan heard this, he was stunned. Then, he slowly turned around, looked at her, and said slowly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m very sorry. Ye ¡®Zi,¡±Yingluo.¡± Xiao Yezi seemed to understand everything after hearing this. that day. It was probably when Su Xun called her, Yingluo. That night, Su Xun thought that he and an Yan had gotten intimate. Xiao Yezi¡¯s mouth was filled with bitterness. ** su xun did not expect to see xiao yezi again so soon. su li had some matters to attend to at the last minute, so she had to leave. su xun did not let her send him upstairs, so he was alone outside for a while. however, he suddenly felt like going to the toilet. When he slid back in his wheelchair, it was quite difficult to go uphill. After struggling for a while, he still couldn¡¯t get up and was sweating all over. He didn¡¯t have much strength left in his body. When he tried to go up with all his might again, it was not ideal, and he was about to slide down again. However, just as he thought he had failed again, a force pushed his wheelchair up from behind. he was about to say thank you, but when he looked up, he saw xiao yezi. He felt a lump in his throat. Chapter 950 ? 950 The end of the two (3) However, when she slowly lowered her head, she still said slowly, ¡± thank you. Xiao Yezi stood behind him without saying a word. After pushing him up, she left on her own. Su Xun looked at her back as she walked in front of him, and he did not know what to feel. Even though he had survived, he still felt that he was too ashamed to see her. xiao yezi was walking fast, but su xun¡¯s wheelchair was not slow either. it was as if he subconsciously did not want to put too much distance between them. So, the two of them ended up in the same elevator. Su Xun kept his head slightly lowered, as if he did not dare to and could not look her in the eye. It was just the two of them. After they entered the elevator together, the air was extremely quiet. the atmosphere was strange, and no one spoke. The elevator rose slowly. Finally, just as it was about to reach the top, Su Xun suddenly asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± ye ¡®Zi, are you guys alright? ¡± are you guys alright? He was obviously asking her and an Yan. The sudden words made Xiao Yezi freeze, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just gave a casual ¡± hmm ¡± as if she didn¡¯t want to talk much. There was no further explanation. The two of them didn¡¯t mention what happened before. just as the elevator was about to reach the designated floor, it suddenly stopped. It was obvious that someone outside had pressed the elevator button. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the moment the elevator opened, there was an unusually noisy and chaotic scene. hurry, hurry up and come out! This patient needs emergency treatment! a doctor and two nurses were pushing a cart and rushing over. the doctor and nurses were all armed. the patient on the cart was struggling madly, but the nurse held his hands and feet down. the doctor was also pushing the cart, and an iv drip was still hanging there. Xiao Yezi and Su Xun saw this scene. The two of them were stunned, and then Xiao Yezi quickly pushed him out. However, when they came out and the nurses and doctors pushed the patient in, the patient struggled even more violently, as if he had gone crazy after taking drugs. The nurse couldn¡¯t stop him when he struggled so hard. He suddenly broke free from the hand that was holding the IV drip, and the needle flew out of the back of his hand, flying toward Xiao Yezi. When Su Xun saw this, he immediately disregarded his own health and stretched out his arm to block the sharp needle for her. He almost fell from the wheelchair. Instantly, it cut his skin. The nurse and the doctor didn¡¯t notice this scene. They held the patient down and rushed him down to the first aid. Su Xun¡¯s arm was cut by the needle, but he did not make a sound. He only frowned slightly. Xiao Yezi was also shocked by the scene just now. Naturally, she knew that Su Xun had blocked the attack for her. Her breathing was slightly irregular, and she seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m here, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. You be careful, Yueyue.¡± Su Xun saw that she did not say anything, but he did not have much hope in his heart. Hence, he turned his wheelchair around and left without looking at her again. He seemed to feel that someone was watching him from behind. Su Xun did not feel good because he knew better than anyone else that they could never go back to how they were. they would never have the chance to be together again. He was the one who had hurt her before he could figure out the truth. It was all his fault. He had personally killed off all the opportunities. However, he was still in pain. He felt that he would never be able to repay her for the crimes he had committed, even if he died. A lifetime of regret and guilt. And a lifetime of love. After returning to his Ward, Su Xun did not know why, but he felt that there was something wrong with his body. [ author: see you tonight. The dormitory is so hot that I¡¯ve already gone to] hotel to get] room for air conditioning and write it myself. Please give me a ticket. ] Chapter 951 ? 951 deadly virus (1) That feeling was indescribable for a moment. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his current mood or because of his body. After a few hours, he still felt uncomfortable. On the contrary, that feeling became stronger and stronger. His body seemed to become more and more powerless, and he broke out in a cold sweat. He felt that it might be a psychological effect. he felt extremely uncomfortable. However, for some reason, when his body once again found it difficult to even breathe, an image seemed to appear in his mind. And that scene was the one in the elevator today. They came out of the elevator, and the doctor and nurses pushed the patient down. A needle flew out of his struggle and towards Xiao Yezi, and he blocked it for her. Su Xun suddenly recalled this scene and subconsciously raised his arm. He pulled up the sleeves of his hospital gown. He looked at the cut on his arm. It was a small cut that he didn¡¯t care about at all. It was still bleeding, and the wound hadn¡¯t even formed a scab. It was clearly just a little. When he saw this, he frowned. in the end, su xun left the ward and took the elevator down in his wheelchair. They went to the emergency room. After he went down, he saw that there were almost no family members or people outside the emergency room on that floor. Only the surgical lights were still on. He sat in his wheelchair in a daze for a while. Suddenly, the operating light went off. the operation light went out, and time seemed to have become even quieter. A few minutes later, two nurses pushed a trolley out. The patient was tightly covered, and he was lying motionless on the trolley with a white cloth covering his face. it meant death. Su Xun turned his wheelchair and leaned to the side when the trolley came over. The two nurses who were wrapped up in bandages immediately walked him into the elevator. Su Xun saw that the elevator showed-1 floor. In the mortuary. His throat suddenly moved. He had accidentally seen something under the White cloth. It was that person¡¯s body. no matter how one put it, it seemed to only have a human form. its tightly wrinkled skin seemed to have shriveled. with a quick glance, he didn¡¯t know if he had seen it correctly. For some reason, he hoped that he had seen wrongly. at this moment, two doctors came out wearing thick hazmat suits. when su xun saw them walking over, his breathing became a little rushed for some reason. he suddenly asked, ¡± doctor, i¡¯d like to ask, what¡¯s the illness of that person just now? ¡± When the doctor saw him, he unconsciously took off his mask and asked, ¡± are you the family member of the patient just now, Wanwan? ¡± su xun shook his head. ¡± qianqian is my friend. ¡± When the doctor heard this, his expression turned serious and he said in a deep voice, ¡± ever since this patient was admitted to the hospital, his family has not appeared. But that¡¯s normal. This person is a drug addict and has an infectious disease that is even more terrifying than aids, namely, H8n9. This virus infection has always been very rare, and the way of transmission is even more extensive than aids. It can even be transmitted through saliva. Moreover, the World Health Organization has not yet developed a drug to resist this virus. That¡¯s why people can only wait for death after being infected. We can also imagine the reason why his family hasn¡¯t appeared. I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve tried our best.¡± Chapter 952 ? 952 Deadly virus (2) As he spoke, he looked at the beautiful and delicate man in front of him, whose face was getting paler and paler. He thought that the man was sad for the patient, so he said, ¡± if you know the family of this person, please inform them to collect the body and cremate it as soon as possible. After that, the two doctors took the elevator and left. however, just as they were about to go down, the man in the wheelchair suddenly asked again, but at that moment, his face was pale, ¡± doctor Hanhan, once she¡¯s infected, how much longer can Hanhan live? ¡± So, once infected, how long could one live? Although the doctor was a little curious about why he asked this, he still replied, ¡± so far, no one has lived more than three months. After contracting the disease, it will become more and more painful in the later stages. The body¡¯s immune system will completely disintegrate, and the virus will devour a large number of red blood cells and platelets to reduce the number of lesions. Many diseases will follow. Those who contract the disease can¡¯t bear it, and some commit suicide not long after. with a low immune system, many diseases would attack. many people would not be able to last that long before their lives were taken away by the sudden diseases. After that, the two doctors took the elevator down. After they went down. Su Xun was sitting in a wheelchair. It was a sunny day outside, and the weather was great. He had even gone out to bask in the sun earlier. However, at this moment, he was sitting in a wheelchair, and his back was filled with a chill. His entire body was terrifyingly cold. he was the only one in the empty corridor. he had been sitting there, motionless, as if he had fallen into the true abyss of darkness at this moment. He slowly raised his left arm. The large hospital gown slightly exposed his arm when he raised it. he lowered his head to look at the place where he had been cut by the needle. the bright red blood stained the thin wound, and it could not heal. The doctor¡¯s words came to his mind. the body¡¯s immune system will collapse, and the virus will devour red blood cells and platelets, causing a large number of lesions to be reduced. ** Su Xun, why are you still lying on your bed in the middle of the night? what are you doing here? mom and I are here to see you! At night, Su Li brought dinner along with their mother. it was quiet in the vip ward. the lights were turned off and it was dark. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that su li¡¯s sharp eyes noticed a shadow on the balcony against the curtains, she would have thought that su xun wasn¡¯t in the ward. After she walked in, her mother came in as well. She turned on the lights, but before she saw Su Xun, she said to him, ¡± son, I¡¯ve asked junhang for you. He said that you¡¯re feeling much better now, so you can go home to recuperate and rest. ¡± hurry home. i don¡¯t want to come to the hospital all the time. i¡¯ll ask your dad to make you good food at home so that you can recover quickly. ¡± that¡¯s right. It¡¯s rare that I¡¯ve been at home all this time. It¡¯s been a long time since our family had a meal together. su li mumbled as she pulled the curtain open. she saw su xun in the dark. it wasn¡¯t enough for him to be dressed in his hospital gown. he had wrapped himself up tightly and even put on a mask. He was curled up in his wheelchair. he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. When Su Li saw his appearance, he was slightly stunned. He felt that something was not right. However, what was wrong? she slowly squatted down beside him and suddenly reached out to pinch him. ¡± what are you playing at? you¡¯re even wearing a mask. what¡¯s wrong? did you catch a cold or are you disfigured? let me see. ¡± she reached out to take it off. Chapter 953 ? 953 let¡¯s go home (1) However, Su Xun turned his head away and slowly said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡± Huahua, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just coughing a little. Su Li chuckled. you coward. You¡¯ve already experienced losing a limping leg and a heart, yet you¡¯re still afraid of a small cold. Interesting. With that, she got up and pushed him in to eat. Their mother had already taken out dinner from inside. Then, she lay on the bed and said lazily, ¡± son, Listen to Your Mother. Go home. You¡¯re staying here because Xiao Yezi is here too, right? but there¡¯s no chance for the two of you. Since you¡¯ve already done such a beastly thing, don¡¯t expect anything. If you go home quickly, I¡¯ll be less tormented. Her words sounded realistic and even unpleasant, but she really wanted him to go back. When he returned home, everyone at home would be there to take good care of him. Otherwise, his family would not feel at ease if he was alone at night. Su Xun walked to the dining table to eat and slowly removed his mask. His face was pale. Hearing the ¡°unpleasant¡± words his mother and sister said when they came in, he only felt a sharp pain in his heart. his heart was twitching when he saw his mother and sister giving him the cold shoulder and helping him with the chores. His sister said that it had been a long time since they had a meal together as a family. su xun lowered his head and picked up his chopsticks to eat without saying a word. His father¡¯s cooking was as delicious as ever. But he felt like he was chewing on wax. Looking at the delicious food, it didn¡¯t take long for his nose to turn sour and he almost couldn¡¯t control it. he clenched his fists tightly. She tried her best to control her breathing and make it more stable, not wanting them to notice anything strange. Could he go back? Could he still go back? no, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t ever return to the home of the four of them again. Su Xun¡¯s fingers dug deep into his palm. Xuxu¡¯s mother, I¡¯m not feeling too well, so I won¡¯t be going back. You guys go ahead and do what you need to do. Don¡¯t worry about me. Su Xun¡¯s voice was a little low and hoarse, but it did not sound too different from usual. silly son, how can I not care about you? as long as your health is not good, the family will always be worried about you. Although you are the fourth child in the family, you still have a status. Without you, you will not be complete, so don¡¯t be discouraged. Su Xun¡¯s mother laughed heartlessly after she finished speaking. It was fine if there was no one around him, but when he heard these words, Su Xun could no longer hold back his emotions. He was a bastard. He should be punished. However, he should not let the people who cared about him and loved him be sad and in pain because of him. in the family, his mother and sister always liked to bully and tease him. he used to be angry and even hated them. he was angry that there were two men and two women in the family, but the yin was more powerful than the yang, and they had no status. But now, he knew. He would rather be bullied, teased, beaten, and scolded by them for the rest of his life than see them crying in front of his tombstone one day in the future. He was such a bastard. Su Xun¡¯s back was facing his mother and his sister, who were still teasing him behind his back. Su Xun looked normal as he sat there eating, but when he was facing them, he was clenching his fists tightly. His eyes were red, his nose was sore, and his face was covered in tears. Chapter 954 ? 954 let¡¯s go home (2) They thought that they had returned from the gates of hell and had already started to recover. everything would slowly get better. However, he didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t dare to get close to them anymore. He was afraid of infecting them. he only had a few days left. His body was already full of injuries. Once he was infected with the virus, his immune system would disappear, and a small cold could kill him. What three months? Su Xun could not hold it in any longer. He put down his fork and turned his wheelchair to go to the bathroom with his head lowered. ¡± i haven¡¯t even eaten or drunk much and i¡¯m already going to the toilet. what a lazy person. ¡± Su Li was scrolling through Weibo as he habitually blabbered. She was really used to bullying her brother. Su Xun did not care if he heard her or not. However, the moment she entered the washroom, she started bawling like a dog. He lowered his head and bit his fist tightly, not daring to make a sound. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ when su xun came out again, he had his head lowered as if he was emotionless. Su Li was just about to go to the bathroom when Su Xun stopped her. go back and do it. I¡¯m a clean freak. ¡°Aiya, f * ck!¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes widened, and he was so angry that his teeth itched. This little brat is asking for a beating again! ¡°Damn it, there¡¯s more than one in the hospital. I want it, mom! I¡¯ll go out first, we¡¯ll go back together at the entrance later!¡± As he walked out, he couldn¡¯t help but Mutter, ¡± he¡¯s so free. I guess I can still come and see this grandson tomorrow. At this moment, their mother stood up and walked over. Su Xun was sitting in his wheelchair, not saying a word. When he saw his mother walking over, he turned around and continued to pretend to eat. ¡°Son, what¡¯s the matter?¡± There were only the two of them in the room. Su Xun clenched his fists tightly and glanced at her. He did not say a word and only shook his head. He didn¡¯t even dare to talk to her face to face. Su Xun¡¯s mother knew that he had something on his mind, but she had no choice if he did not want to tell her. However, in her mind, she thought that it might be because of Xiao Yezi. she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. she held his head in her arms and touched his hair and ears like she did when she was young. ¡± be good. it¡¯s not easy for your sister to come back for a while. it¡¯s all because of you that our family hasn¡¯t been together for a long time. tomorrow, your father will make delicious food and we¡¯ll wait for you to come back together. can you promise me? ¡± su xun sat in the wheelchair, his head in his mother¡¯s arms as he listened to her. The family had not been together for a long time. Tomorrow, your father will make delicious food. We¡¯ll wait for your return together, Yingluo. Let¡¯s wait for him to come home together, Yingluo. How great of a temptation was this? Su Xun obviously wanted to refuse. He did not dare to go back, and he did not dare to get close to them because they were more important than his life. However, after he asked another question and got the answer, he couldn¡¯t control the words of rejection that were on the tip of his tongue. His voice was low and hoarse. mom, does dad know? ¡± When Su Xun¡¯s mother heard this, she immediately pinched his ear. I¡¯m not that pretentious. This is all your father¡¯s arrangement. as she said this, she could not help but complain again, ¡± i think your father is probably going through menopause. he¡¯s so considerate of you all. ¡± After Su Xun heard these words, he broke the last line of defense in his heart. The rejection he wanted to say turned into a single word the moment he opened his mouth: ¡°Hello, Yueyue.¡± Back home. He really, really, really wanted to go home again. Chapter 955 ? 955 never to see you again, my love (1) I¡¯ll go home and take a look at their family again. I¡¯ll look at my sister at home, at the kitten she raised despite her mother¡¯s resistance, I¡¯ll look at the little bastard at home whose life span is longer than his, and whose mother named him after his father. She looked at every corner of his house. He wanted to see the scene of the family gathering. &Nbsp; it was okay. He would be very, very careful, so he would definitely be fine, right? He would not harm them. He really, really, really wanted to stay at home. At that moment, Su Xun no longer thought about anything else. he only missed home. After his mother and sister left, Su Xun did not rest. Instead, he dialed the number. The doctor arrived shortly after. Su Xun told the doctor about what had happened. The doctor was shocked when he heard that. He no longer hesitated and transferred Su Xun to the isolation ward that very night. Because he had eaten something that night, he had to do a blood test the next morning. When li hanfei came to visit Xiao Yezi at night, he happened to pass by that floor and caught a glimpse of a group of doctors surrounding a man. And why did that man look like that bastard Su Xun? it was dark, and he had a quick glance at night. he was not sure, but when he saw his daughter, he could not help but ask her, ¡± girl, is that bastard still not done? ¡± Xiao Yezi was stunned, then she lowered her eyes.¡±Yingluo should be done.¡± that¡¯s weird. Why do I think I saw him being taken away by a group of doctors again? ¡± as he spoke, he shook his head. ¡± maybe i was wrong. i heard from his mother that he¡¯s going home tomorrow. ¡± Li hanfei¡¯s words were unintentional, but Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart was slightly moved. ** The next morning, Su Xun went to do a blood test. However, when he was taken away by the doctor, he happened to pass through the corridor. He looked out of the glass windows of the hospital and suddenly saw a slender figure. It was a petite and slender figure. She was wearing a large striped hospital gown as she squatted on the ground. Her short, soft, and smooth hair was tied up, revealing her fair forehead. She was cute and sweet. she was squatting there with a white puppy in front of her. she was holding breakfast in her hand and was feeding it as if she had met the puppy by chance. She patted the puppy¡¯s head gently, and the puppy rubbed against her hand and licked her fingers. that figure, if it wasn¡¯t xiao yezi, who else could it be? No matter where he was, as long as she was there, he would always be able to see her first. on the way to the laboratory, su xun was being pushed by the doctor. he kept staring out of the windows and refused to look away. he watched the puppy act coquettishly at her feet. su xun watched it, and the corners of his lips slowly curled up. That smile dazzled someone¡¯s eyes. It was really good. She was wonderful. Sunshine, sweetness, kindness, innocence, and naughtiness. No wonder he had always said that he didn¡¯t like her, but he didn¡¯t think so in the depths of his heart. Because of her, he had learned to lie. ¡°yingluo, luckily it¡¯s me yingluo¡± Fortunately, it was him. Fortunately, he was the one who was going to do the test, and he was the one who might be infected. xiao yezi was so wonderful. she had finally walked out of the shadow he had cast on her. her life was getting better, and this was a new beginning. How could he accept any more mishaps? so even if time went back to the moment when the needle was thrown out, he would still rush forward to block it for her. Author Jun: ¡± continue during the day? ¡± Congratulations (as long as you¡¯re happy, tsundere mo, v, to be honest, love stranded, happy and carefree, girlish paper, remember, light power, weak Starlight, 10 babies received by private message to brother nine) storm seeking votes continue to draw Chapter 956 ? 956 Never to see you again, my love (2) however, it was a little awkward. Su Xun watched as she moved further and further away from his line of sight. The mist gradually condensed into a black dot. He unconsciously clenched his fists and held back his stinging nose. He held back the uncontrollable impulse in his heart and told himself ¡­ Told himself ¡­ this time. It could be said that they really had no more chances. Really, there was no more. He was infected with a virus that was more terrible than aids. He didn¡¯t even dare to get close to her, let alone be together with her. in the end, su xun retracted his gaze. at that moment, as he was sent to the laboratory by the nurses and doctors, his eyes were slightly red. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After he was done, the doctor put him in an isolation room. He was not allowed to go out if the results were not out. However, once he was infected, he was never allowed to come out again. Su Xun was going home today. He took the opportunity to use the toilet to escape from the doctors and nurses ¡®sight. He had always been very cooperative with the treatment, and the doctors and nurses were all familiar with him, so they did not expect him to run away. Su Xun was wearing a hospital gown on the inside and a knee-length black hooded Coat on the outside. He was wearing a hat and a mask. Sitting in a wheelchair, he went home without waiting for his mother to pick him up. The nurses and doctors didn¡¯t notice him when he went back, but someone else did. That was Xiao Yezi. Moreover, she had watched him escape from the isolation room. As she recalled what her father had told her about Su Xun yesterday, she went out early in the morning and came back to the place her father had mentioned to her to take a look. She didn¡¯t know why she had come. however, his footsteps were inexplicable, and he couldn¡¯t control himself. however, when she saw him escape from the isolation ward, she was stunned. Isolation ward Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes widened. Because of these four words, she seemed to not understand what had happened for a moment. However, in her heart, she felt an inexplicable uneasiness, a strong uneasiness, and fear. ** After Su Xun returned home. When he had called his sister and asked her to push him in, it could be said that Su Li was completely dumbfounded. He had not expected that he would run back on his own. He was even able to come back on his own in a wheelchair. He was also quite awesome. However, when she saw that his knees were stained with dust and traces of friction on the ground, she pursed her lips and slapped him on the head. are you crazy? why didn¡¯t you wait for us to pick you up? why did you have to come back in such a tattered outfit? ¡± su xun, who was wearing a mask, could not help but clench his teeth and take a deep breath. ¡± didn¡¯t i fall when i got out of the car?! ¡± How could Su Li not know? it was precisely because she knew that she was angry. Why was he still trying to show off when he had already become a cripple? didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t coming back yesterday? tsk, tsk. You came back without waiting for us to pick you up today. You really don¡¯t mean what you say. Su Li¡¯s mouth was filled with disdain, but his hands were carefully pushing him. However, Su Xun clenched his fists slightly, and his breathing quickened. of course, he couldn¡¯t wait for them to pick him up. Of course not. This was because he was no longer living in the same place as yesterday. After he returned home, his family settled in a seaside villa according to his parents ¡®preference. the villa had a living room and a dining room. as soon as she got home, she was greeted with a fragrant smell. since he was young, his father had been the one cooking at home. When his mother Fu Jiu saw him coming back, she almost spat out the fruit juice she just drank ¡­ Chapter 957 ? 957 Mother, I¡¯m the dirty one (1) are you playing-terrorist? you¡¯re wearing a big black hat and-white mask, and you¡¯re so tightly wrapped up. I thought you were trying to cause trouble! as she spoke, she walked over to help him take off his clothes. what are you doing? we¡¯re at home. No one will say anything even if you strip naked. However, Su Xun grabbed onto his clothes tightly. As soon as he reached out, his eyes widened. gloves?! Is our house very cold? you¡¯re actually wearing gloves, quickly take them off.¡± mom, I can¡¯t. The doctor said that I¡¯m weak and my immune system has declined. I can¡¯t accept anything unclean or I¡¯ll get infected easily. he said it in a serious and logical manner. in the next second, he was hit on the head. ¡± oh, so you¡¯re saying that your mother is a dirty thing, huh? Which bullshit doctor said that? I¡¯ll make trouble in his territory if I don¡¯t treat him!¡± Su Xun clutched the part of his head where he had been hit. Under the mask, the corners of her mouth were filled with an indescribable bitterness. Was it because he was infected? why did he feel so much pain? It was especially painful. ¡°No, mom, how could you be dirty? the one who¡¯s dirty is me.¡± He said this as if he was joking. however, when he said this, his heart trembled, as if he was so sad that he was about to cry. Mom. I¡¯m the dirty one. It was me. ¡­¡­ ¡­ Finally, it was time for the family to start eating. The table was very big. Including his sister, brother-in-law, and the baby in his sister¡¯s stomach, there were a total of six people. It was really a big family. su found a spot that seemed to be the furthest away from them but did not stand out too much. in the end, he didn¡¯t take off a single piece of his clothes, and he was even wearing gloves. Su Li looked at him and repeatedly rolled his eyes. come, come, come. Everyone, let¡¯s hurry up and eat. Ah, right, son, your brother junhang said that you can really be discharged from the hospital. You should rest at home. Fu Jiu said as she turned around to get something. Su Xun¡¯s eyelashes fluttered, but he could not say anything. when fu jiu came back, she was holding a selfie stick and taking pictures of all of them. Su Xun didn¡¯t notice it. He just lowered his head and secretly took off his mask. Fu Jiu was about to ask everyone to look at the camera when she saw her son shrinking to the side with his head down. He was going to take off his mask, and she wanted to wait for him to take it off before she started shooting. In the end, she saw with her own eyes that after he took it off, his face was suddenly still wearing a layer of Kasaya. her eyes were wide open. However, this was not the end. After he removed another layer, there was still another layer. He was wearing three layers of face masks. Only then could she see her son¡¯s beautiful, delicate, and somewhat pale face. Fu Jiu,¡±Wuwu.¡± At that moment, she wanted to scold him, but she didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw her son¡¯s pale face, she felt as if her heart was suddenly pierced by a needle. She didn¡¯t say anything else, but suddenly called out his name. Then, when he subconsciously raised his head and when everyone was looking at him, she smiled at the camera and took the photo. The corners of Su Xun¡¯s lips twitched slightly when he saw the light on him. He quickly lowered his head, picked up his porcelain bowl, and picked up his chopsticks, ready to fill the table with a feast. but with so many delicious dishes, he didn¡¯t dare to eat. His father, su chen, glanced at him and gave him a braised fish head. eat more to nourish your brain. Chapter 958 ? 958 Mother, I¡¯m the dirty one (2) his brother-in-law scooped some herbal pork rib soup for him. ¡± eat more bones. your legs will recover faster. ¡± In less than a round, his bowl was full of vegetables. Only then did he dare to start eating. He only ate the food in his own bowl and stared at the food in his own. he ate very carefully. it was because he didn¡¯t dare to speak to them. ¡°Mom, dad, don¡¯t you feel that my younger brother is very strange today? when did he not keep his mouth shut at dinner? why is he so quiet today?¡± Su Li asked in surprise. Su Xun was stunned. He could feel their gazes on him. The corners of his lips seemed to Twitch slightly as he said, ¡± it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t had a proper meal with you guys at home in a long time. I just want to feel it quietly. Su chen didn¡¯t look at him when he heard that. Instead, he picked up some more food for him with the serving chopsticks. what¡¯s the rush? you can slowly experience it in the future. Su Xun stared at the chopsticks as they approached him. However, when he saw that they seemed to touch the food he had eaten, he widened his eyes and deliberately knocked his chopsticks away. He reached out to grab the chopsticks. dad, let me use this. His actions made them frown. son, did your doctor really say that you need to be ¡®so¡¯ careful!? The suspicion in Fu Jiu¡¯s heart grew. She couldn¡¯t help but think of him wearing three layers of masks. Su Xun took the chopsticks from his father¡¯s hand and heaved a sigh of relief. He lowered his head and mumbled something as he casually replied. Just as Fu Jiu was about to say something, the doorbell rang. This sound made them feel surprised and curious. Who was this? ¡°I-I-I¡¯ll open the door!¡± Su Li left the table and ran over. They continued to eat. They did not expect anyone to come, especially Su Xun. He raised his head slightly and looked at his parents and brother-in-law. He just sat there and enjoyed the feeling of everyone being together. He didn¡¯t eat much. He felt that he didn¡¯t have a good appetite. Even if he wanted to eat more of his father¡¯s cooking, he couldn¡¯t eat anymore. He just sat there and felt the atmosphere, feeling every minute and second. Because he knew that this was his last time. This time, he had ¡®escaped¡¯ in exchange for the stolen items. However, this feeling was as if he had really returned to the past. Everything that had happened now, nothing had yet to happen. Su Xun sat there and looked at everyone. Time seemed to have slowed down at that moment, and everyone¡¯s actions were in slow motion. He observed them carefully, and his breathing slowed down as he looked at them. he really wanted to slow down, slow down, even slower. He wanted to let him feel his own home. It was only when his sister appeared that he slowly looked over. There was another person following behind her. Su Xun¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the slender figure. He seemed to be in disbelief. Her arrival caused her mother to stand up slowly. She looked at her in shock and said with a trembling voice, ¡± Xiao, Xiao Yezi? ¡± that¡¯s right, yingluo The person who came was Xiao Yezi. Su Xun clenched his fists tightly. Xiao Yezi looked like she had already come out of the hospital. She was wearing simple and clean clothes and looked very well-behaved, like a student. ¡°Uncle, aunty, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡± ¡°Oh my God, come in, come in. What are you talking about? you¡¯ve been my Yingluo since you were young.¡± Chapter 959 ? 959 Mother, I¡¯m the dirty one (3) Fu Jiu suddenly thought of something and snorted. Then, her voice choked up slightly. silly girl, why do you have to say such things? I¡¯ve seen you as my own daughter and watched you grow up.¡± These words were not false at all. Xiao Yezi had two fathers but no ¡°mother,¡± and their families were particularly close. When Xiao Yezi was young, she would always stay in her house. When she was young, she had personally watched Su Li and Su Xun grow up. She felt guilty and sorry for what Su Xun had done to Xiao Yezi. After Fu Jiu finished speaking, she quickly asked Su Li to take Xiao Yezi to wash her hands so they could eat together. su xun¡¯s mind was in a daze. In the morning, he saw Xiao Yezi buying breakfast and squatting on the ground to feed the puppy. Why was she here now? Because of what? She was actually willing to see him? However, Su Xun was a little flustered. He lowered his head and quietly moved his chopsticks, not daring to look at her. Su Xun, who was in this state, seemed to have an especially low self-esteem among the group of people. It was as if he was afraid of everything. He was no longer qualified. He was very dirty. When Xiao Yezi came out again, Su Li arranged for her to sit down. Su Li was afraid that Xiao Yezi would feel awkward, so he specially had her sit with him. However ¡­ To everyone¡¯s surprise, Xiao Yezi actually walked towards Su Xun and sat down beside him. He was stunned. Everyone was stunned. what was going on? the person who felt the most complicated emotions was none other than su xun. If it was in the past, before he had been injected with that needle, even if he was in a wheelchair and covered in injuries, he would have been so happy and excited that he would have gone crazy if she had taken the initiative to sit down. However, it was different now. She sat down, but he wanted to stay away from her. She was so clean and beautiful. He wanted to protect her. Su Xun seemed to only understand it for a moment. When he was blinded by hatred and jealousy, he thought he was in hell, and he wanted to pull Xiao Yezi into hell. However, when he realized that he had been infected with the alpha H9n9 virus, when he realized that even his saliva could infect him, he knew that this was the real hell. and when he really landed here. he thought. He alone was enough. He watched them in hell, watched everyone he loved live a safe and happy life. Especially Xiao Yezi, he owed her too much. He hoped that she could live a happy life with a man who loved her. He truly wished them well this time. Because he knew that this time, he could no longer even stay in this world. Other than wishing the girl he loved, he had nothing else to do. At first, everyone was still shocked by Xiao Yezi¡¯s presence. However, when they saw Xiao Yezi sitting down next to Su Xun, a glint flashed across everyone¡¯s eyes, and they understood what was going on. come, come, come. Xiao Yezi, congratulations on being discharged from the hospital. Let¡¯s have a drink. Let¡¯s all have a drink together. Su Li shouted and filled up the cups. She did not miss Su Xun¡¯s Cup either. Su Xun did not know why, but Xiao Yezi¡¯s sudden arrival made him feel inexplicably uneasy. he was so uneasy that he wanted to escape. And in fact, it was just as he had expected. At the dining table, Xiao Yezi was actually very impolite. She took the initiative and put a lot of food in his bowl. Everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on Xiao Yezi. Chapter 960 ? 960 I can¡¯t hide it anymore, she knows (1) In the end, Su Xun couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He suddenly grabbed her wrist with his gloved hand. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his deep and obscure eyes looked at her without blinking. and xiao yezi just looked at him and looked back at him. Her eyes were big and bright, but when she looked into his eyes, there seemed to be some kind of emotion surging and rolling in them. Most importantly, her eyes were slightly red when she looked straight at him. With just one glance, Su Xun¡¯s heart seemed to have been dug out by her, and there was nothing that could hide from her eyes. She knew. After realizing this, Su Xun suddenly let go. then, he turned his wheelchair and left the place. he turned around and fled in a panic. At this moment. Everyone realized that there was something wrong with Su Xun. However, most of them thought that it was because Xiao Yezi had come. It had to be said. When they saw Xiao Yezi¡¯s actions, they couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. Because what did Xiao Yezi¡¯s actions mean? why did she suddenly come here? she was here for su xun, and her actions just now were also because of him. Did she forgive him? No, even if he forgave her, he shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. It didn¡¯t seem like forgiveness. Especially when Su Li saw this scene between them, he felt his head swell. Su Xun had forcefully imprisoned Xiao Yezi, and she had stabbed him in the heart. It was obvious that the relationship between the two could not get any better. Even if they still loved each other. But what was the reason? Xiao Yezi coming here to look for Su Xun was obviously a good thing, but they felt very uneasy. it was as if there was something they didn¡¯t know. Su Li saw that Xiao Yezi no longer had any interest in eating. She looked in the direction that Su Xun had left with a complicated gaze that seemed to be filled with pain. She sat down beside Xiao Yezi and seemed to have inadvertently spilled some fruit juice on her. Xiao Yezi came back to her senses, and Su Li immediately pretended to be surprised and apologetic. Aiya, that¡¯s not right, Xiao Yezi. The fruit juice spilled on you. I¡¯ll take you upstairs to change. then, he took xiao yezi¡¯s hand and left the table. su xun, on the other hand, fled to his room. He was terrified and in pain. He didn¡¯t want to be discovered by others. He didn¡¯t want to see the people he loved, and all of them would be sad for him. He also didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yezi came because she pitied him. Just as she was thinking, the door to her room suddenly opened. he didn¡¯t need to turn around to know that the person was xiao yezi. he didn¡¯t turn back either. his body was tense as he let her close the door and approach him little by little. Su Xun had already put on his mask again. There were three thick layers and he was wearing gloves. Even if he wouldn¡¯t be infected if he touched his skin, he was scared. He was extremely scared. He didn¡¯t want any accidents to happen. When Xiao Yezi came in, she saw Su Xun sitting in his wheelchair. Because of her arrival, he seemed to be a little uneasy. He was even wearing a mask and a thick coat, wrapping himself up tightly. As for her, she could only see the fair skin around his ears. He lowered his head, not daring to look at her. she cowered, as if she was trying hard to curl herself into a ball. This Su Xun was nothing like the arrogant, smug, and flirtatious Su Xun he used to be. At this moment, he seemed to feel extremely inferior. She didn¡¯t want to come into contact with anyone. It was as if he would rather ¡­ Chapter 961 ? 961 i can¡¯t hide it anymore, he knows (2) it was rotting in an unknown corner. He allowed himself to wither. xiao yezi thought about the news she had just received from the hospital. a man with a rare virus had escaped from the hospital¡¯s isolation room. it was said that they would contact the police to arrest the man, because once he went out, he would become the source of infection, which would spread to many people. And this virus. it had the ability to destroy the human immune system dozens of times more than aids, and it had more ways of infection than aids. As for the doctors in the hospital, after they called the police, the photos they gave the police were taken from the camera. That person was none other than Su Xun. Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t know how she managed to walk out of the hospital. Because she suddenly thought of the needle from that day. In fact, it was true. The elevator door opened. On the cart, the doctors and nurses were all fully equipped. They were forcefully pressing down on the struggling patient, who was the first infected person in the hospital. The needle that was flung out was originally aimed at him. However, Su Xun had blocked it for her. therefore, he was infected with the virus. by the time xiao yezi had finished sorting out all of this, her eyes were already filled with tears. that was why she wanted to leave the hospital and return to her research lab. she wanted to find a way to save him. she wanted to find a way to save him. She would rather he owe her for the rest of his life than to see him die because of her. however, the time was too short, too short. she was really afraid that she would not make it in time. After an ordinary person was infected, three months was the limit. However, he was already seriously injured. Xiao Yezi bit her lip hard. She finally had to admit it when she saw Su Xun hiding away like a monster and an alien, as if he had an inferiority complex. She was so sad. Her heart ached. Why did one need so many reasons to love someone? Love could never be controlled by reason. She hated him. She hated him for turning a blind eye to his love. She also hated him for forcing himself on her. However, she loved him too. Love was never something that could be stopped just because she said she didn¡¯t love him or she didn¡¯t want to stop. She wanted to leave him because of everything he had done to her in the past. She didn¡¯t want to tire herself out and feel sad again, even if she loved him. However, in the end, she still loved him. Giving up and not loving were two different things. after all, hatred and heartache were two different things. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Su Xun, I¡¯ll take you back to the hospital.¡± This was the first sentence that came out of Su Xun¡¯s mouth. It almost made Su Xun¡¯s heart break down. Even though he had already guessed it based on his physical condition, when he realized that he had really been infected, he still felt his vision turning black. It was as if he could not bear it. They even stopped breathing. as expected. he was infected. And she knew. Su Xun¡¯s head was lowered. His wheelchair was leaning against the corner of the bed, and he was not moving at all. Xiao Yezi slowly walked over, placed her hand on the armrest of his wheelchair, and slowly squatted down. her slender and fair fingers were so tight that the blue veins on the back of her hand could be clearly seen. Her clear and bright big eyes were red, and there was an indescribable pain in her eyes. Pain. it was really pain. These were two separate matters. She didn¡¯t want him to contract this tricky virus because of her and to save her. Su Xun looked at her reddened eyes, and the corners of his lips twitched under the thick mask he was wearing. Chapter 962 ? 962 I can¡¯t hide it anymore, she knows (3) Her beautiful, peach-like eyes were filled with comfort. I know. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back. other than the hospital¡¯s isolation room, he had no other place to go. He didn¡¯t want to infect others, not to mention Yingluo. Staying in a place that didn¡¯t belong to him, he didn¡¯t feel comfortable. He didn¡¯t want to wear so many layers of clothing. He didn¡¯t want to wear a thick mask that would make it even more difficult for him to breathe. However, this would be the last time he would return home. He would rather suffer, but he was still extremely greedy for this place. Xiao Yezi looked at Su Xun, who was looking into her eyes with a comforting and gentle smile and saying such words frankly. Her heart ached, and she clenched her fists so tightly that she wanted to dig her nails into her palms, as if she could only numb the pain in her heart. It was clearly for her. It was to save her. Otherwise, she would be the one in the isolation room. But she would rather it was her. She looked at Su Xun¡¯s expression and could not hold it in any longer. She looked at him with teary eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± why did Hanhan help me? why did you save my Hanhan? ¡± Su Xun looked at her crying face, and his heart ached even more. However, he still had to pretend that nothing had happened and put on a comforting smile. it¡¯s nothing. It was just very casual. I didn¡¯t even consider that it was probably an instinctive reaction of Qianqian¡¯s body. After all, I can¡¯t just watch you get hurt. His intention was just to not let her take this matter to heart. if he had known that it was a deadly virus, he would have stopped it for her at all costs. after xiao yezi heard his explanation, she felt even more bitter. She didn¡¯t want to owe him anything. Su Xun did not know how she found out, but it was no longer important. He felt that it was already an extravagant hope for her to appear in front of him again. but ¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to have such an extravagant hope anymore, because he was afraid that he would infect her. If it wasn¡¯t for the infection this time, they probably wouldn¡¯t have had any more interactions. However, things had already developed to this stage. No matter how Su Xun knew that there was no possibility of them being together, he still wanted to ask her a question. ye ¡®Zi, if time went back, if I didn¡¯t get the virus, would we still have the chance to be together? ¡± He was wearing a thick mask, and his voice was a little weak and muffled, but his eyes were looking at her with some hope. It was as if he would be able to be with her right now if she had said it was possible. Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes were red and she didn¡¯t say anything. Su Xun watched her until the hope in his eyes gradually dimmed. Finally, he lowered his eyes slightly, and a faint bitter smile appeared at the corners of his lips. He knew, he knew. She would not lie. She didn¡¯t want to see him even sadder, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Su Xun¡¯s heart twitched. When he raised his eyes slightly, there was a forced and bitter smile in his eyes. ye ¡®Zi, you should go back. As he spoke, he seemed to have difficulty breathing. He paused for a moment, ¡± from now on, you have to live well. Don¡¯t blame yourself for what happened to me. I did it of my own will. Even if it were to happen again, I would still do it. So, ye, you don¡¯t have to tell anyone-¡± Chapter 963 ? 963 You¡¯re wanted by the entire city (1) ¨C You don¡¯t have to tell anyone. Just live well. I don¡¯t want you to feel burdened. Just be good. Just be good, Yingluo¨C He seemed to not know what to say in the end. He clearly wanted to say so much to her, but when it came to the time for her to leave, he could only tell her again and again, ¡± be good, Xiao Yezi, you have to be good. There was no need for her to tell anyone that she had been infected by the virus because she had saved him. After all, he was the child of his parents. He didn¡¯t want his parents to be estranged from Xiao Yezi and uncle Li¡¯s family because of this. He would just let this secret be sealed together with him. At the end of his sentence, he slowly turned his wheelchair and no longer looked at her. He went to the small balcony of his room, his back facing her. Hearing his words, Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but cover her eyes with the back of her hand, letting the hot tears flow out. he was chasing her away. Xiao Yezi slowly walked to the door, turned her head, and looked at him again with red eyes. Su Xun was nestled in his wheelchair with his head lowered. His hair covered his eyes, and all she could see was his figure blending in with the sky. it was as if it was slowly rotting away in a corner where no one could be seen. She clenched her fists tightly, bit her lip, and ran away with red eyes. She ran out of his room, and under the shocked gazes of Su Li and the others, she directly rushed out of their house. Her feet never stopped, and she kept running. She quickly hailed a car and returned to the base. He definitely could, right? She could develop a drug to resist the virus, right? She could save him. She would not let her die because of her. Even if he owed her a lifetime. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these two? What¡¯s the situation?¡± Su Li and the others looked at each other, their faces full of confusion. Just as everyone felt that something was about to surface, a phone call came in. Su Li¡¯s phone was ringing. Everyone¡¯s hearts were inexplicably suspended. Su Li swallowed with some difficulty, slowly took the phone, and answered. however, someone on the phone called and said something, and su li¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± ran ran, you, what did you say!!? ¡± The call was from sang Xia. Sang Xia anxiously urged her to read the latest news. It said that something had happened to Su Xun and that he had been infected with a deadly virus. His appearance had already been published in the news industry, and the hospital had joined forces with the police to search for his whereabouts throughout the city. When Su Li heard these words, her first thought was that this was a f ** king joke. How did her brother get infected with the virus? However, even though she was thinking this, she still held her breath and hurriedly took out her phone to look. As expected, many Roman news media had sent push notifications reporting on this matter. Su Li was completely dumbfounded. The phone fell from his hand. No, no. How could this be? very quickly, after su li learned of this news, the other people in the family also learned of wanwan. The thing that Su Xun was most afraid of had finally come. he didn¡¯t want them to find out so quickly. It was still the same sentence. He could accept being bullied, teased, and angered by his mother and sister at home for the rest of his life, but he couldn¡¯t accept that they would cry in front of his tombstone not far away. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ No wonder he was unwilling to go home before. No wonder he came home without caring about his own health. No wonder he was wearing so much when he got home. He was wearing gloves, a mask, and even ¡­ Chapter 964 ? 964 He¡¯s wanted in the entire city (2) He didn¡¯t even take the initiative to pick up the food on the table. He¡¯s wearing three layers of masks, Yingluo. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Su Xun was still unaware that they had already found out. He sat in his wheelchair and looked out the window. He was wearing a mask and slowly fell asleep. It was afternoon. The Golden rays of the sun shone on his body, dyeing his hair with a faint golden halo. His skin was so fair that it was almost transparent in places that could not be covered by the mask. He was so tired and sleepy. He didn¡¯t want to wake up either. It was only when he was asleep that he felt at peace and didn¡¯t feel any discomfort. However, he didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but he suddenly felt a little comfortable in his daze. His hair was gently caressed by a gentle hand, and he felt extremely comfortable. Afternoon, sunlight. It was as if he had returned to his childhood, back to the time when he was lying on his mother¡¯s knees and lazily lying in his mother¡¯s arms. At that time, his mother would lazily stretch out her hands to play with his hair and ears. He felt very comfortable. Often, when his mother watched soap operas, he would fall asleep in a daze. When she grew up, she spent less time with her mother. However, he could not forget that feeling. he couldn¡¯t forget. he seemed to have the illusion that he had suddenly woken up and returned to his childhood. ¡°Yingluo, mom, Yingluo¡± He opened his eyes in a daze and saw a woman in jeans and a high-collared, off-white sweater standing beside his wheelchair. He almost instantly realized that this was not a dream. didn¡¯t he return to his childhood? It was because her mother was really by her side. his mother¡¯s slightly hoarse voice could be heard at this time. ¡± yingluo, son, listen to your mother. don¡¯t leave. stay at home. your mother wants to be with you at home. ¡± su xun did not realize anything. he only rubbed his head gently in his mother¡¯s warm palm. he said in a muffled and weak voice, ¡± qianqian can¡¯t pass, mom. the doctor asked me to go back to the hospital to recuperate. ¡± As he said this, he seemed to be afraid that his mother would disagree, so he deliberately relaxed his tone and said, ¡± after all, your son is so handsome. The nurses in the hospital all like me. Su Xun did not look at his mother¡¯s expression, but when he heard her speak again, her voice seemed to be even more hoarse. Yingluo, yes. My son is so handsome, and he always attracts young girls. Yingluo, you¡¯re not good, son. Do you really not want to stay at home? don¡¯t worry, if you want to stay at home, no one can take you away. As soon as she said this, Su Xun, who was already cautious and sensitive, seemed to realize something. He was slightly stunned. Then, as if a little nervous, he slowly raised his head to look. he saw his mother¡¯s red and swollen eyes. Su Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her fingertips couldn¡¯t help but tremble. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he realized that he could not say anything at this moment. He could not say anything. He could only lower his eyes slowly. His nose was sour, and the hair on his forehead covered half of his eyebrows and eyes, which had turned red instantly. i¡¯m sorry. Mom, I¡¯m sorry. In the end ¡­ They still knew. They had found out too quickly, and he was not mentally prepared. not to mention them, even he himself was still in the process of finding it difficult to accept. author jun: ¡± i¡¯m crying for ninth brother¡¯s help. please vote. the plot is developing fast. it¡¯s over in one go. please vote! ¡± I¡¯m drawing a spot! Chapter 965 ? 965 Were you wearing a t-shirt back then (1) In the end, Su Xun gave her a seemingly forced smile and looked up at his mother. mom, why don¡¯t I go home now? I think the doctor must be anxious. He might be looking for me everywhere. He was a dangerous person now. before this, he had been worried that after he was infected, he would end up like the patient who had died. his family members would not even look at him and avoid him as much as possible. She would despise him and avoid him. But now he knew that he was overthinking it. Why would his family do that? After his mother found out, she still wanted him to stay at home. As long as he didn¡¯t want to leave, no one would take him away. Of course, he knew that they could do it. He felt gratified. but he was afraid. However, he felt that it was a bad thing that they were too close to him and didn¡¯t despise him. Even if he didn¡¯t want to leave. How she wished she could spend the last moments of her life with her beloved family. Yueyue¡¯s mom, I¡¯m wearing so many layers of clothes at home, including several masks. It¡¯s really uncomfortable. I want to go back. After Su Xun finished speaking, his mother took a deep breath. Her voice was trembling as she sobbed. Hello, Huahua. Since you¡¯re feeling terrible, let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be by your side even in the hospital. After he said this. su xun could no longer speak. he buried himself in his mother¡¯s arms and clenched his fists tightly. he could not help but shed tears. The one thing he didn¡¯t want was his family. For no reason, they had to suffer everything that shouldn¡¯t have happened. ** In the end, Su Xun still returned to the hospital. she was sent back to the hospital with her family. However, he was probably the happiest person to be infected with the virus. Although he was in the isolation room, his family followed the doctor¡¯s instructions strictly every day and accompanied him in the isolation Suit. She would eat with him, watch TV with him, and sleep with him. It was as if he didn¡¯t want to miss any minute or second that they could spend together. In the isolation room that everyone avoided and feared, laughter and laughter often came from it. they went into the isolation room every day. even if they were wearing isolation suits, they would be checked and sterilized every day when they came out. they were very strict. Time passed by slowly. In just a week, even though the doctors took good care of him and didn¡¯t dare to let him fall sick or get injured, his organs still started to fail rapidly. In just one week, he had lost 20 pounds. this number was terrifying. Su Xun was originally a tall and thin man with a perfect body proportion and abdominal muscles. However, for such a person to lose 20 pounds in seven days was the legendary emaciated state, and he continued to lose weight. In the blink of an eye, his thin cheeks began to sink in, and the bones around his neck and collarbone protruded. The skin on the back of his hand, which was already slender, seemed to have become thinner, and the blue veins were obvious and terrifying. su xun¡¯s condition was getting worse. However, when he was with his family, he deliberately made himself look good. Even though he had lost weight rapidly. As for Fu Jiu, Su Li, and su chen, who also started to visit the hospital often, they didn¡¯t speak in front of him when they saw his change in appearance, as if they didn¡¯t notice it at all. It was even more so for Su Li. When she was with Su Xun, even if his condition worsened and he was infected with the virus, she did not ¡­ Chapter 966 ? 966 Were you wearing a t-shirt back then (2) She treated him too differently from before. She would talk, scold, and bully him whenever she needed to. Today, Su Li had come to accompany him. His appetite was already very small, and he was becoming less and less fond of eating, but not eating was even more of a problem. Su Li kept him company as he spoke, while also urging him to eat. At this moment, she was talking to Su Xun about that matter. brother, quickly say something. There are no outsiders here. Why are you taking your time? when you had an affair with Xiao Yezi, did you wear a condom? ¡± Su Xun lowered his head and was unwilling to answer. He furrowed his brows and avoided her gaze. you¡¯re so annoying. Why do you have to ask me everything? ¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re embarrassed? are you ashamed?¡± Su Li, wearing a thick Isolation Suit, raised his eyebrows and crossed his legs as he looked at him and said faintly. However, when she saw Su Xun¡¯s furrowed brows, her expression turned serious. do you know why I asked? if you didn¡¯t take any precautions during those few days, Xiao Yezi¡¯s stomach might have had some movements. Upon hearing this, Su Xun¡¯s body suddenly froze. His sister continued, ¡± after all, you¡¯re going to leave soon. If Xiao Yezi is willing to be kind and give you a child, our mother might feel a little comforted. After Su Xun heard this, he continued to lower his head and eyes before he began to eat slowly. As she ate, she slowly replied, ¡± ran ran won¡¯t have any. There won¡¯t be. ¡°why are you so determined?¡± su li furrowed his brows and subconsciously thought that he felt that xiao yezi wouldn¡¯t do that, so he couldn¡¯t help but anxiously say, ¡± you don¡¯t know xiao yezi¡¯s current situation. i heard from the people at the base that she hasn¡¯t come out for more than a week and has been doing research on the virus antibodies. don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know what kind of research she¡¯s doing. let¡¯s not talk about whether the antibodies can be made, but it¡¯s enough that she has this heart. Indeed, regardless of how their relationship was, or how their love and hatred developed, at least Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t want him to die. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have shut himself in all night to study the virus antibodies! however, su li had never expected su xun to actually say such a thing. ¡°I¡¯ve been wearing it all the time except for the first time.¡± Su Li could not say anything. I¡¯ve already done her wrong. I can¡¯t get her pregnant again. She doesn¡¯t want a child. Hearing his words, Su Li held his forehead and helplessly pinched the space between his eyebrows. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡± at least you still have some heart. Su Xun,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± in the end, su xun seemed to have thought of something and asked her slowly, ¡± sister wanwan, is it true that you have to go to hell for raping someone, no matter what the reason is? ¡± when su li heard his words, he faintly sensed something. The atmosphere seemed to have changed. su xun had never asked such a heavy and strange question before. Now that he asked, he was probably starting to realize that he really didn¡¯t have much time left. he seemed to be a little afraid. He had always been strong as if he didn¡¯t care, but when his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that he was still afraid. Because the person who was about to leave this world was none other than himself. Su Li took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the pain in the bottom of his heart. In the end! he laughed coldly. why don¡¯t you try the feeling of being forced on yourself! aww! ¡± Chapter 967 ? 967 An unknown secret (1) ¡± feel your attitude towards the perpetrator. ¡± Su Xun¡¯s lips twitched as if he was amused. if someone really wanted to rape me, do you think I should wear a condom or a knife? ¡± Su Li sensed that he was no longer thinking about the topic from before, and his heart relaxed slightly. However, his mouth did not let him go. look at how thin and ugly you are now. What kind of knife set are you wearing? it¡¯s better to have a smile on your face! As she spoke, she took out another Apple and prepared to peel it for him. Su Xun was extremely frustrated by his sister. However, was he really that scarily thin? Was that really ugly? su xun looked at his wrist, which had lost a few pounds of flesh, and suddenly realized that it had been a long time since he last looked in the mirror. As he thought of this, he seemed to see the spoon in his hand. The metal spoon faintly reflected his appearance. His gaze slowly fell on it, and he saw his face reflected on the spoon. However, when he saw it again, his body froze. He thought he could accept it. He thought that the worst that could happen was death. It wasn¡¯t like he had never died before. However, when he saw his own reflection in the spoon, his eyelashes trembled slightly. it was hard to believe and accept. The person with sunken cheeks and pale skin reflected on the spoon would be himself. His heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The next second, he grabbed the spoon and covered his face. No. That was not him. Su Li saw that his complexion was not good and that he could not eat anymore. He could not help but get up and walk over, wanting to push his wheelchair to the side of the bed. are you tired? go to bed and rest for a while. I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll accompany you tonight. Su Xun¡¯s mind was still filled with the image of him eating the soup. He did not pay attention to what his sister had said, and his heart could not calm down for a long time. How much longer could he live? Just like that, Su Xun watched as his condition worsened day by day. He watched as his body became less and less human. He thought that he could hang on, live a little longer for his parents, and spend more time with them. However, when he really suffered from the physical and mental torture, he realized how difficult it was. Su Li stayed by his side. However, after they had finished eating in the afternoon, Su Xun lay quietly on the bed. He did not speak or sleep. He only stared at the ceiling. Sometimes, he would look at his skinny arms in a daze. When he was lost in his thoughts. Su Li was also somewhat lost in thought. It was because those hands were originally so beautiful. He was slender, fair, with distinct joints and strength. But now, huhu su li lowered his head. He felt uncomfortable in his heart. ** ye, you should take a rest. You haven¡¯t slept for two days. If this goes on, you¡¯ll collapse, not to mention developing antibodies! Youyou went to bring dinner to ye ¡®Zi. When he arrived, he saw that she was still busy with her glasses and had not even touched her lunch. It had already turned cold. Although it was because of Su Xun¡¯s health, she might really die if she worked so hard. Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes were wide open, and her gloved hand carefully mixed the liquid in the two test tubes together, as if she didn¡¯t hear her words. Her eyes were filled with desire and hope. However, when she saw the two liquids ¡­ Chapter 968 ? 968 That unknown secret (2) The fusion did not happen, and the test tube did not produce the reaction she wanted. The only light in her eyes dimmed a little. In the end, she held the test tube and sat down on the chair, muttering, ¡± it¡¯s the 187th time. It failed again, Yingluo. Why didn¡¯t I use Yingluo? ¡± Youyou¡¯s heart ached when he saw her bloodshot eyes, but there were some things that he had to say. Ye, the H9n9 virus is a virus that the world has yet to develop an antidote for. We don¡¯t have much time, how can we waste it? ¡± Youyou swallowed hard as he spoke. He looked a little sad and said slowly, ¡± it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s really not your fault. You¡¯ve already tried your best, Zhenzhen. no, it¡¯s my fault. Do you know what I¡¯m doing? ¡± it¡¯s all my fault. Xiao Yezi mumbled. She suddenly grabbed the child¡¯s arm and looked up at her with red eyes. it¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t have been infected with this virus and wouldn¡¯t have waited for death in pain. youyou was instantly stunned when he heard this. Wait a minute. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t it because Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Xun die after she found out that he was infected with the virus? that¡¯s why she stayed in the research room all night to study him. However, at this moment, Xiao Yezi seemed to have thought of something. As she held onto her hand tightly, she held back her tears and said in a pained and choked voice, ¡± that day, Hanhan met a patient who was infected with this virus in the hospital. He was the one who threw the needle out. Hanhan was originally flying towards me, but Su Xun was the one who blocked it for me. Hanhan, no one knew about Hanhan. She shook her head as she cried. even now, he didn¡¯t let me tell anyone. He was afraid that his family would be angry with me if they knew, Hanhan. However, it was ridiculous. She had tried so hard to save him, and she didn¡¯t want this favor. She would rather be the one infected than him lying in bed for her. She could at least live a little longer after being infected. But he couldn¡¯t even hold on for a month. Youyou, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. She did not expect Su Xun to get infected because of a needle, let alone because he was trying to save Xiao Yezi. Looking at Xiao Yezi crying in despair, Youyou¡¯s eyes also turned red. She also found it difficult to accept Su Xun¡¯s matter. ye ¡®Zi, you can¡¯t go on like this. Maybe you need to clear your head before you can work properly. Eat first, and after that, we¡¯ll go out for a walk. That was the truth. Xiao Yezi also knew that it was useless for her to be anxious and crying. She could only pull herself together again. She could not give up. She could not watch Su Xun wait for death. ** night fell. in the hospital. Xiao Yezi came out to clear her mind and uncontrollably walked to the hospital where Su Xun was. Youyou was worried about her being alone, so he could only follow her. The long corridor was brightly lit. Xiao Yezi walked in front alone. She was still wearing a white lab coat and work uniform inside, and a coat on the outside. She clenched her fist in her pocket and slowly walked in the direction of the isolation ward. She was just passing by. The isolation rooms were strictly monitored and set up for entry and exit. She walked to the corridor of the isolation ward and looked at the person inside through the glass window. The glass window was only half-closed. From her angle, she could see some of the scenes in the room. It was already midnight when she arrived. Logically speaking, Chapter 969 ? 969 He felt so inferior in front of her (1) They should have fallen asleep, but when she looked in from the outside, she did not expect to see such a scene. xiao yezi couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks. her eyes fell on that very, very thin figure in the corner. Her eyelashes fluttered. He wasn¡¯t even sleeping on the bed. There was supposed to be a woman in a hazmat suit lying on the bed, but he had carried her to the bed. He was sitting in the wheelchair with his back facing her, looking out the window opposite. The night was quiet. A Cold Moon hung high in the sky outside the window. The cold moonlight shone through the window and onto his body, coating him with a layer of Silver Radiance. However ¡­ What kind of figure would it be? He was really very, very thin. He was so thin that if she didn¡¯t know that he was here and looked at his back all of a sudden, she would almost not recognize him. His head was lowered, and his back was facing her, with his back slightly hunched. It was as if he was really going to slowly decay in the dark night. The once healthy, handsome, charming, humorous, and funny big boy, where have you gone? Xiao Yezi looked at his back, and her eyes turned red the moment she saw his figure. She could not imagine that Su Xun would become like this one day. And he was in this state because he wanted to save her. Su Xun, aren¡¯t you afraid? ¡®Su Xun, don¡¯t you blame me?¡¯ Xiao Yezi only felt an endless pain in her heart, so painful that she felt like she was about to suffocate. In the face of life and death, all the love and hatred seemed to be nothing. At this moment, Su Xun, who was in the isolation room, seemed to feel someone watching him from behind. He slowly turned around with his slightly bent and emaciated body. Then, he saw a slender figure outside the window. She was looking at him with red eyes and crying silently. Su Xun was stunned. Then, he quickly turned his head. His entire body seemed to have tensed up. He seemed to be in a panic and was at a loss. he didn¡¯t seem to expect her to come. no, she should not have come. He shouldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t have the ability to see her, and he didn¡¯t want her to see him. The current him was not his real self. He was so ugly and so terrifying. It wasn¡¯t him. He only wanted to leave the most handsome image in her memory. Not when he was about to die, when he was ugly and scary. Su Xun quickly avoided the gaze behind him, found his mask, and put it on. He then turned his wheelchair to get out of the way. However, after a long time, he couldn¡¯t help but slowly turn his head back in his wheelchair. He wanted to see if the person behind him was still there. Just one look. He found it difficult to shift his gaze away. Xiao Yezi was already lying on the floor-to-ceiling glass of the isolation room, watching his body slowly slide down, and finally crying outside the glass door as if he had broken down. She looked at him with teary eyes. Her beautiful hands were pressed against the glass. Her lips moved as if she was calling his name. However, he couldn¡¯t hear anything. The sound insulation of the isolation room was very strong. However, he could tell. After he couldn¡¯t bear to look away, he did clearly see her trembling lips say his name. She just looked at him and called him. In the end, Su Xun could not control himself. He slowly turned his wheelchair around ¡­ Chapter 970 ? 970 he felt so inferior in front of her (2) Then, he turned his wheelchair and slowly walked over, not forgetting to check if he had put on his mask. She was wearing a mask at this time, not because she was afraid of getting infected. It was because he was too ugly. He was already too embarrassed to face her. He turned his wheelchair to the glass floor-to-ceiling window, and through the glass, he looked at Xiao Yezi, who was sliding down there. He didn¡¯t say or do anything, but Xiao Yezi kept crying. His appearance must be very scary, right? Xiao Yezi shouted at him through the glass, ¡± Su Xun, Su Xun, Qianqian, please hold on. I can definitely save you. I won¡¯t let you die. I won¡¯t, Qianqian. Su Xun could not hear her voice clearly, but he could clearly see the shape of her lips. He just looked at Xiao Yezi¡¯s Red eyes, saying over and over again that he would save him, and that he would not die. Su Xun looked at her with gratitude in his eyes. However, he still shook his head slightly. He indicated that she didn¡¯t need it. He couldn¡¯t save her, he couldn¡¯t save her. This was an international problem. An ordinary infected person could only survive for three months at most, but he could only survive for a month at most. However, it was already almost half the time, and he felt that he could not hold on any longer. Xiao Yezi kept hitting the glass and shouting at him. Su Xun did not look at her and continued to watch her in silence. She looked really tired. Her eyes were bloodshot and she had dark circles. Did she just come out of the research room? How long had it been since she had a good rest? She had also lost weight. The originally cute chubby cheeks had disappeared, and her face had become even smaller. Su Xun¡¯s lips moved under the mask, as if he wanted to talk to her. However, he realized that he was still wearing the mask, and he fell into a stalemate for a while. He didn¡¯t want to take it off. He didn¡¯t want her to see him. But he still wanted to tell her to eat well, sleep well, and rest well. The experiments were all in vain. Of course, he believed in his intelligence and Xiao Yezi¡¯s strength, but it was all because the time was too short. It was too late. Really, it was too late. In the end, Su Xun slowly took off his mask. Because he thought that his appearance was not as important as her body. There was a blanket on Su Xun¡¯s body. Although it covered his legs, his calves and ankles were almost skin and bones from the hospital gown he was wearing. He took off his mask slowly. His skin was pale, and his originally good-looking cheeks were sunken in. in fact, everyone said that su xun was beautiful because he resembled his mother the most in the family. he did not have a cold face like his father. on the other hand, his sister looked more like his mother. After taking off his mask, Su Xun¡¯s once handsome appearance could be vaguely seen. However, when Xiao Yezi saw his sunken cheeks and pale lips, she felt as if her heart was breaking down. She clenched her fists tightly and didn¡¯t let herself cry too violently. She did not want Su Xun to think that she was crying because of his current appearance. Su Xun looked at her, and a faint smile slowly appeared on his lips. Through the glass, Xiao Yezi saw his lips move slightly and slowly said, ¡± be good, don¡¯t cry. Go back and have a good meal and sleep. Xiao Yezi knelt on the ground, touching the glass with one hand and covering her mouth with the other. She lowered her head, her shoulders trembling. She tried her best to control her emotions, but after Su Xun said those words, she could no longer control herself. [ author: I¡¯m almost done with it. I didn¡¯t sleep all night before I escaped from the writing software. I¡¯m traumatized by this software that locks words forcefully. ] [ cover my face, please give me a vote! ] See you later, I¡¯m prepared to be hit by a Voodoo in 10 days ¡®time. Chapter 971 ? 971 A new turning point?(1) They hadn¡¯t seen each other for such a long time, and the only thing he said was for her to go home and have a good meal and sleep. At a certain moment. Xiao Yezi seemed to understand that Su Xun Truly, truly loved her. It was no longer because of possessiveness, no longer because of jealousy, but simply because he loved himself. He hoped that he would be well. He hoped that she would be safe and happy. He hoped that she would have a man who would love her in the future. He hoped that she would be happy forever. However, Su Xun ¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I may never meet another person in my life who I love so much again. Because what I love is not only him as a person, but also their past youth, their past, and their past ups and downs. Xiao Yezi knelt outside the glass isolation room and cried, unwilling to leave. In the end, Youyou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and came over. However, the moment she saw Su Xun¡¯s appearance, her young heart collapsed. However, she could not kneel on the ground and cry her heart out like Xiao Yezi. She bit her lip hard and held back her tears. When Su Xun looked over, she even curled the corners of her lips slightly and forced a smile. su xun also smiled at her, then motioned for him to help xiao yezi up and take her away. He also told her through the glass to keep an eye on Xiao Yezi and to eat and rest well. Youyou¡¯s eyes were red as he nodded and smiled at him. When Su Xun saw this, he gradually felt relieved. He slowly let go of the hand that was touching the glass. However, the moment Bo enyou turned to leave, her smile froze and tears fell. But she still didn¡¯t dare to lower her head. Su Xun simply watched Xiao Yezi and the others leave. At first, he was still calmly comforting them, but when he saw their figures getting further and further away, he seemed to be a little afraid again. He hurriedly moved his wheelchair closer to them, as if he did not want Xiao Yezi¡¯s figure to disappear from his sight. It was as if this departure might be an eternal farewell. it was as if he would not be able to take it and would never see her again. However, their figures eventually disappeared from his sight. A bitter smile appeared on Su Xun¡¯s lips. Finally, he slowly turned his wheelchair and returned to his bed. He was a little sleepy, but he did not dare to sleep. He was still afraid that he would not wake up if he fell asleep. He wouldn¡¯t be able to last for half a month. He didn¡¯t know what would happen during this period, so he was afraid. In the end, he sat in the wheelchair and returned to his previous position. He looked out the window opposite him and at the Cold Moon hanging high in the sky. He felt even more tired, and his head kept lowering, wanting to sleep. Gradually, he fell asleep in the wheelchair. On the bed behind him, there was a woman in a thick hazmat suit. It was his sister. he sat in the wheelchair and looked from afar. his head was slightly lowered, and his thin back was slightly hunched. his legs were covered with a blanket, and he did not move. It was as if time had stopped at this moment. Let time pass by slowly, just a little slower, just a little slower, so that he could experience this world more. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Another week passed. There were many doctors and nurses going in and out of the isolation ward every day, all hoping to buy him as much time as possible. Su Xun could no longer sit in a wheelchair. He started to lie in bed every day. Fortunately, he did not continue to lose too much weight ¡­ Chapter 972 ? 972 A new turning point?(2) He probably didn¡¯t have much flesh left. Every day, he could only eat liquid food and rely on others to feed him. Every time he opened his eyes in the morning, he would think that he was not dead. However, he also felt that he was really a burden to others by lying on the hospital bed like a cripple every day. He felt that he was a failure when he saw his father come over and serve him personally. And Su Li didn¡¯t dare to accompany him at night for the next few days. Because one day, when she woke up, she found herself lying on the hospital bed. He was sitting in a wheelchair by her legs with his back facing her. His tall and thin body was hunched, his head lowered, and he was motionless. When she saw it, her heart inexplicably tightened and she was frightened. He didn¡¯t respond when she called his name. He just hung his head and didn¡¯t move. She was so scared that she was about to cry. She stood up shakily to push him away, to call his name, and to shake him uncontrollably. He frowned slightly, and then slowly opened his eyes as if he was in pain and a little confused. Looking at her pale face and cold sweat all over her body, he called out softly, ¡± sister Xuxu, Xuxu. At that moment, the emotions that Su Li had been trying so hard to control finally could no longer be controlled. She began to break down and cry, rushing up to tightly embrace his frighteningly thin body. Su Li thought that he would not wake up. She thought that he had left because he did not move. He had left her. She thought that she would at least have the time to slowly accept this result, but she didn¡¯t expect that when that day really came, she would break down. She would break down completely. Her beloved family had left this world. How could she accept the fact that the little brother she had bullied since she was young was leaving this world? after all, su li was pregnant, and it was not suitable for her to accompany him at night because she was too emotional. in fact, she also felt that she couldn¡¯t bear it. She couldn¡¯t see with her own eyes that one day, when he woke up, he would push him, call his name, and no longer have any reaction. He couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Su Xun did not expect to have the chance to see Xiao Yezi again. Xiao Yezi is here for Su Xun. After hundreds of failed antibody experiments, she went back and developed a new virus. This virus was more toxic and could devour the H9n9 virus. However, she could develop an antibody to control this new virus. Although the virus was theoretically possible and every milligram of it was strictly controlled, it had never been tested on human bodies, so no one could guarantee that it would work. Even the slightest deviation could kill him. It was just that the antibodies to the new virus had not been completely developed yet, and there were still some key processes to go. However, at this moment, Xiao Yezi, who had been paying attention to Su Xun¡¯s movements, found out that Su Xun had almost gotten into an accident in the hospital. She could not help but put down her work and go to find him. She needed Su Xun¡¯s cooperation. su xun had spilled his only food and drink yesterday, and he had begun to give up on himself. He began to vomit at night, his legs cramped, and his body was almost driven crazy by the virus. He was in pain living, and his family was in pain. He didn¡¯t know that he- Chapter 973 ? 973 She said she was pregnant with his child (1) He didn¡¯t know why he was still struggling here. he wanted to end all of this. However, what Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t accept the most was that his family actually agreed to it. Why? Why? When Xiao Yezi rushed over, she saw Su Xun lying on the hospital bed in the isolation room. He was so thin that he almost looked like a human. However, it was hard to believe that he was the one who struggled to get up from the bed and vomited, even though he did not eat anything and only vomited out gastric acid. Not only that, but she had also witnessed the process of her cells being tortured by the virus after the mutation. His face turned green, and his body convulsed uncontrollably. Xiao Yezi finally understood why aunty and the others would agree to him not to go through chemotherapy, to let him give up on himself, to let him choose a way to wait for death. Because they didn¡¯t want him to suffer anymore. However, looking at that heart-wrenching scene, her heart felt like it was being torn apart, and even breathing became difficult. Xiao Yezi went in wearing a hazmat suit. She really wanted to tell him to hang in there and wait for her. After Su Xun vomited, he lay on the bed in discomfort. Xiao Yezi took a tissue from his mother and carefully wiped his face. Su Xun felt that his technique was not right. He opened his eyes in a daze. Even though Xiao Yezi was wearing a mask and a hazmat suit, he could still recognize her at a glance. However, at this time, he didn¡¯t seem to care whether he was good-looking or not. He really did not care anymore. He was about to die. All he could think about was why Xiao Yezi was here. Could it be that she was here to send him off and see him for the last time? However, he had to admit that after the joy in his heart, it was pain and reluctance. She had come to send him off, and he couldn¡¯t bear to leave just like that. ¡°Su Xun, Qianqian.¡± Xiao Yezi slowly lowered her body and touched his thin and bony hand. He was stunned and didn¡¯t want to touch her, but she grabbed his hand and pressed it against her cheek through the mask. Her eyes were slightly red. Su Xun, although I know you¡¯re in pain, did they tell you that I¡¯ve found a way to save you? ¡± So, wait for me. Can you hold on, hold on, Yingluo?¡± A gentle smile slowly appeared in Su Xun¡¯s eyes. His lips moved slightly. Yingluo, thank you, little Yezi. My mom and the others told me that Yingluo has really worked hard for you. Yingluo is just Yingluo. At this point, his eyes turned slightly red. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold on any longer. I can feel it, I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± When he finished speaking, his pale lips seemed to be dyed with a faint red. When Xiao Yezi heard his words, she really felt hopeless. Su Xun, Qianqian, I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯m really trying my best. I¡¯m really trying my best to save you. If you give up, what should I do? Qianqian, I don¡¯t want you to die. I don¡¯t want you to die. Qianqian, do you know that? ¡± Xiao Yezi held his hand tightly and looked at him as he sobbed in pain and pleaded bitterly. Su Xun looked at her, and his heart ached. although he knew that even after he had done so many bad things to her, she still couldn¡¯t let go of him. he should have been happy, but right now, he couldn¡¯t be happy. His fingertips moved slightly, and he carefully removed his hand to gently stroke her hair. His weak voice was almost ethereal. Chapter 974 ? 974 She said she was pregnant with his child (2) Yingluo, be good, Yingluo. Actually, I know that you¡¯ve already let go of me in your heart. You¡¯ll gradually forget about this matter in the future, forget me, and live a happy life with the person who truly loves you, right, Yingluo? I hope that¡¯s the case, Yingluo. I won¡¯t have any regrets if I leave like this, Yingluo.¡± No. It wasn¡¯t. She would never be able to let go of him, forget him, and continue living happily. however, she could not say it. Because he said he didn¡¯t want to have any regrets. But, If he didn¡¯t have any regrets in his heart, how could he have the motivation to continue living? at this moment, su xun seemed to sense a flash of light somewhere. He looked over and found that his mother was recording him. In fact, when his mother came to the hospital, she always recorded for him. It seemed that she wanted to have something to think about in the future. At this moment, she saw him recording her and Xiao Yezi. In particular, Xiao Yezi was still crying miserably as she grabbed his hand and pressed it against his cheek. Su Xun could not help but shake his head at his mother. He did not want her to record this scene. xiao yezi looked over as well. su xun could not help but force a smile and said, ¡± yueyue, look at my mother. what¡¯s there to record? it¡¯s more like recording me. if i record you, you¡¯ll have to get married in the future. ¡± He had a virus. The other was being held by her while she cried. ¡°If other people see this, they won¡¯t be able to explain it, Yingluo.¡± As he spoke, he tried to take his hand away from her. He thought it was a normal sentence, but it almost made Xiao Yezi cry. The words that she had to make him persevere. ¡°Su Xun, I know that you¡¯re in a lot of pain right now, but can you just bear with it? even if it¡¯s not for your family or for me, Qianqian, you should at least hold on for the sake of the child in my stomach, okay? Su Xun was completely dumbfounded when he heard Xiao Yezi¡¯s words. His entire body was tense. He, what did she say? She was startled by the child in her stomach. Was she pregnant? No, how could this be possible? Other than the first time, he had taken precautions. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her. Su Xun¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly, as if he had been completely triggered by the news. He really was a bad person. He really deserved to die. However, Xiao Yezi grabbed his hand and said hoarsely with reddened eyes, ¡± I¡¯ll keep the child. So, Su Xun, do you really have the heart to let the child be born without a father, Huahua? ¡± ¡°yingluo, do you want to keep the child?¡± su xun¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. he could not believe that she would make such a decision. He was already shocked enough when she said that she had a child. Although he found it hard to believe, he also knew that if there was really a child, it would be his. Xiao Yezi nodded with teary eyes. Yueyue, I will. But Yueyue, Su Xun, I¡¯m begging you, Yueyue, please listen to the doctor and hold on for a little longer. Give me a little more chance. I don¡¯t want the child to be born without a father. How could Su Xun say such words? This child was a burden to her. How was she going to get married? would that man allow it? But even if the child was born, he survived. She was the child¡¯s mother. So much had happened between them, so they couldn¡¯t be together, could they, Wanwan? ¡°Su Xun, do you want your child to call another man ¡®daddy¡¯, Huahua?¡± The moment he said that- Author Jun: ¡± I¡¯m almost done. Is it true that Photoshop has children? ¡± For the 100-chapter chapter release in 9 days, don¡¯t do it these few days. My body really can¡¯t take it anymore. Oh, forgive me. I¡¯m too ashamed to ask for votes anymore. Chapter 975 ? 975 She said she was pregnant with his child (3) As soon as she said this, Su Xun¡¯s tangled heart, which was as chaotic as weeds, suddenly seemed to clear up. He couldn¡¯t, he couldn¡¯t let his child call another man ¡®daddy¡¯, especially that an Yan guy, he definitely couldn¡¯t! Why should his woman and child be taken away by other men? No, he would not allow it! Yingluo, I promise you, I promise you, I will do my best. Even if he was tortured to death every day, he would hold on until his last breath. If there was really a miracle, he also wanted to have the opportunity to see his child call him father. Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t stay any longer after getting his permission. She was pressed for time, and it would probably be in these few days. She could definitely do it. However, as soon as Xiao Yezi came out, after the doctor disinfected her and examined her, she was pulled away by someone. Fu Jiu pulled Xiao Yezi and said with a serious face,¡±ye Zi, what did you say to Su Xun just now?¡± You¡¯re pregnant?¡± she didn¡¯t hear it, but she saw their lips from outside and felt that something was wrong. Her son was too agitated, as if he had found out something incredible. Xiao Yezi¡¯s expression froze when she heard that. In the end, she shook her head slightly. Auntie, I¡¯m very sorry. Actually, I¡¯m not pregnant. I just wanted to stimulate Su Xun so that he can persevere and not give up on himself. As she spoke, she suddenly became a little agitated. Auntie, will you believe me? just give me a little more time and I will definitely come up with a solution. Su Xun¡¯s mother did not pay much attention to the rest of her words. When she heard that she was not pregnant, she only wanted to agitate Su Xun and hope that he would not give up so easily. Although she knew that it was a white lie, that she was doing it for Su Xun¡¯s good, and that she wanted to save him, her heart was still quivering. It¡¯s still Huanhuan Sigh. Finally, she looked at Xiao Yezi and touched her head. She smiled slightly. it¡¯s been hard on you these days, girl. Regardless of whether her son could be saved or not, Xiao Yezi had done her best. They were already very grateful. ¡°It¡¯s our Su Xun who doesn¡¯t have the Fortune to marry you. You should be good in the future. Don¡¯t waste your body in the laboratory. Look at how much weight you¡¯ve lost. This will make Auntie feel uneasy.¡± She touched Xiao Yezi¡¯s hair and murmured. Xiao Yezi was extremely sad. That was because no one believed her. No one believed that she could produce the antibody before Su Xun died. After Xiao Yezi went back, she started to do research all night. The longer it was, the more nervous she became. The more energetic she was, the more she couldn¡¯t rest. This was because she knew that Su Xun did not have many days left. Perhaps it would be in the next few days. She did not dare to relax. Another three days passed. in the blink of an eye, it was almost a month after the infection. because of what xiao yezi had said before, because she said that she was pregnant with his child, su xun had been struggling to endure it. he was almost on his last breath. his family could not bear to see him in pain. If he hadn¡¯t made up his mind to endure it, his family really thought that it would be a good thing for him to end his pain early. However ¡­ After another two days. That day, Su Xun seemed to be in a good mood. He even ate more than usual and did not seem to be in much pain. However, Fu Jiu, su chen, and the others all had a vague premonition. This was like the final radiance of the setting sun ¡­ Chapter 976 ? 976 His last moments (1) On this day, everyone seemed to be in good spirits. They were talking and laughing, and no one seemed to take Su Xun¡¯s critical condition seriously. A few of the core members of the group had come over. It was rare for Su Xun to not feel so upset. He chatted and laughed with them, as if he had returned to the past. However, Xiao Yezi was the only one who did not come. su xun¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not say anything. Time passed quickly, and when Su Xun was a little tired, they left one by one. Only his mother was left to accompany him. However, when they arrived, they were all happy. When they turned to leave, they were all silent and their eyes were slightly red. Because they all knew that this might be the last time they could see each other. Su Xun was lying on the bed. He looked at his mother, who was swaying in front of him. He could not help but call out to her, ¡± Huahua¡¯s mother, there¡¯s nothing to be busy with. Can you come over? I want to keep me company and talk to me with Huahua.¡± Perhaps Su Xun knew very well what kind of state he was in right now. He had tried his best. However, some things might really be out of his control. For example, the true end of his life. Su Xun¡¯s mother was busy with her work, but she did not know what she was busy with. She just did not want to stop. Now that her son had called her over, she had no choice but to let go of everything and walk over slowly. When Su Xun saw the loving and gentle smile in his mother¡¯s eyes, a smile slowly appeared on his lips. He opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Yingluo¡¯s mother, can you let me lie on my knees for a while, Yingluo?¡± Then, she touched his hair and ears. It was just like when he was young at home. under the afternoon sun, his mother was watching a soap opera and munching on small melon seeds as she stroked his hair. His mother naturally did not refuse. She sat on the edge of the bed, and Su Xun slowly leaned toward her. Finally, with the help of his mother, his slender and thin body curled up slightly, and his head lay on his mother¡¯s lap. The sunlight outside shone down. They poured all over the floor of the isolation room. ¡°Yingluo¡¯s son, are you tired Yingluo?¡± As Fu Jiu spoke, she subconsciously touched his hair and his ears. She lowered her head and looked at him. He was so thin that he didn¡¯t look like a human anymore. Her breathing became very slow. She spoke softly, and her tone was no longer as strong as before. At this moment, she looked like a loving and gentle mother. ¡°Yingluo¡¯s mother, do you still remember what I was like when I was young, Yingluo?¡± Su Xun closed his eyes and mumbled weakly. ¡°I remember, why can¡¯t I remember you?¡± As she said that, a smile slowly appeared on her lips. when you were young, you and Rong Zhan were both very naughty. That kid was a little devil since he was young. He was full of hostility and quarreled with his family every day. I told you not to play with him too much, but you didn¡¯t listen. After that, you two went out to fight. He was fine, but your legs were beaten so badly that you couldn¡¯t move, right? ¡± When Su Xun heard this, he seemed to recall something. He laughed while panting. I remember that Qianqian was the one who accidentally fell down the stairs when my sister went to save me. However, my leg was fractured because of her. Chapter 977 ? 977 His last moments (2) ¡°Your sister?¡± as he spoke, he rubbed his head on his knee and continued, ¡± huahua, mom, you don¡¯t know, my sister saw that i couldn¡¯t move, so she told me that i¡¯m a man, so i should be strong and shake it a little. huahua, then i stood up and shook it a little, and huahua, i broke my bone. ¡± It was clearly an unpleasant memory, but when he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed that she did not expect that he had so many wonderful things in the past. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the time he spent with his brothers or his family. When his mother heard that, she could not help but laugh. there are many things that happened between you and your sister. Have you forgotten that you used to run around the house naked when you were young, exposing your little bird every day? your sister hit you and scolded you many times, but you didn¡¯t listen. Later on, there was one time when she came back from school in a bad mood and saw that you were naked again. She directly flew over with a fruit knife and cut your inner thigh. Is there still a scar now? ¡± Yingluo, yes, it¡¯s very faint, but there¡¯s still some left. That¡¯s really Yingluo, a crazy woman. Later, I was so scared that I saw her covering her crotch and walking around. This was the truth. Even when he was very young, he could still remember it clearly. This was because his sister had almost destroyed his penis. Fu Jiu couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his words. However, as she laughed, her voice gradually became softer. In the end, her eyes started to become slightly moist. The atmosphere slowly quietened down. Su Xun quieted down as well, and the smile on his lips gradually faded. Fu Jiu didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. She just touched his hair and ears, until she felt a slight warmth and moisture when she touched his ears. Some sort of liquid slid down the corner of his eye. Her fingertips touched that little bit of warmth. Her hand froze slightly, then trembled slightly. Her fingertips trembled slightly. However, she didn¡¯t dare to stop for too long. After a while, she continued to touch it. It was as if she had not touched anything just now. She did not want to look at him. Naturally, Su Xun could not see his mother¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know that his mother¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She was looking at him with heartache and reluctance. Su Xun slowly closed his eyes, and his breathing gradually became weaker. In the end, it was as if he could not feel the rustling sound anymore. ¡°My son, Zhenzhen! My son!¡± Seeing that he had no reaction, his mother quickly called his name, her voice hoarse and anxious. Su Xun¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavy. When he slowly opened his eyes again, his vision was already blurry. He spoke weakly and strenuously, ¡± Xuxu¡¯s mother, don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like this, Xuxu, don¡¯t be afraid of Xuxu. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have Xuxu, Xuxu. I¡¯ll be very sad if you¡¯re like this, Xuxu. His mother held back the tears that were about to fall, and her voice was choked with sobs. Okay, okay, I¡¯m not afraid. Son, don¡¯t worry, Hanhan, just leave. I will take care of myself, Hanhan, take care of your father, and also take care of your sister, Hanhan. Su Xun¡¯s face was pressed against his mother¡¯s hand. When he opened his mouth again, his voice was almost inaudible, and the words that came out of his mouth were only three words. ¡°Yingluo is sorry Yingluo.¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry to his mother. He was an unfilial son. Chapter 978 ? 978 His last moments (3) He had never let her not worry for a day, Yingluo. He was sorry to his father. He didn¡¯t remember any of the life principles his father had taught him. He was disappointed. i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry, my sister. In the blink of an eye, she was already six months pregnant, yet she was still here with him, watching over him, feeling sad and sad for him. in the end, yingluo even let xiao yezi down. He was useless and could no longer sustain his life. He was the one who let her down, from a young age to an adult. He was the one who had let down the child in her stomach, Yingluo. Perhaps he really wasn¡¯t worthy of being a father. Perhaps, he would have to pay with his life for everything he had done. Perhaps, he would really go to hell. Finally ¡­ That moment still came. His brain buzzed, and his ears seemed to have gone deaf for a moment. Immediately after that, a sharp pain came from his bones, his limbs, and his heart. As the blood flowed through every corner of his body, the intense pain began to scream in every cell in his body. His body began to convulse uncontrollably. He couldn¡¯t hear anything, but he seemed to see his mother screaming desperately, holding his hand and crying. Then he realized that the door of the isolation room seemed to be open, and countless nurses and doctors rushed in to hold his hands and legs, not letting him struggle. Then he was quickly pushed out. ¡°Su Xun, my son, my son, Yueyue!¡± At this moment, Su Xun¡¯s mother was on the verge of a mental breakdown. She rushed out desperately and tried to hold her son¡¯s hand again. However, just as she was about to grab it again, a strong force suddenly grabbed her. She desperately reached out and cried out loud, but she was held tightly in someone¡¯s arms, not allowing her to rush over. my son Yingluo, my son Yingluo hubby, please save our son Yingluo. He¡¯s still so young, he¡¯s only 24 years old, only 24 years old. Please save him, save him, Yingluo. Su chen could only clench his fists and tighten his arms to stop her from crying. He held her in his arms. He was usually gentle, but his mature and steady eyes were red. Outside the isolation room, no one had left. Rong Zhan, sang Xia, li yunchen, Jun hang, en you, Leng Xiaomo, Su Li, and Chen nianbai. Even the older generation like li hanfei, Gu Liang, and Rong beixiao. The moment he pushed it out, almost all his friends and relatives had rushed over and watched him leave. Everyone clenched their fists tightly and their eyes turned red. Su Li had long been crying in Chen nianbai¡¯s arms. Just as Su Xun¡¯s mother knelt on the ground and cried loudly in her arms, the electric elevator door suddenly opened. A small figure rushed over madly. Xiao Yezi was holding something that looked like a locked box in her hand. Her hair was messy, her clothes were messy, and her arms were covered in dirt and even grazed. However, she seemed to have not noticed anything and rushed over like a crazy person. She saw everyone standing there with red eyes from crying. When she saw the empty isolation room, she was stunned. She slowly stopped and widened her eyes. The next second, she suddenly felt her feet go soft, almost making her lose her balance. ¡°su xun, i¡¯m here to save you. su xun, i¡¯m here to save you.¡± Xiao Yezi mumbled and mumbled, but when she looked at the empty isolation room, she seemed to realize something and almost fainted. [ author: I¡¯m crying my heart out. In the 100-update countdown, brother Jiu wrote that master Zhan¡¯s coquettish BA Hua and the little che Bao were acting like demons. Oh my God, it¡¯s super warm, super sweet, and super healing. I was so happy the whole time. Unkind spoiler, cover your face, stay up late to continue ¡®crying¡¯. I¡¯m rolling around and acting cute to get a ticket. ] Chapter 979 ? 979 Is she Dead or Alive (1) ¡°Little girl, Zhenzhen!¡± Li hanfei shouted, as if he was about to rush over. However, Xiao Yezi kept shaking her head and slowly stepped back. No, no. She suddenly thought of the emergency room where the emergency room was, and Xiao Yezi immediately rushed back into the elevator and went downstairs. Immediately, the people in the corridor looked at each other. The next second, they all rushed down the stairs. The emergency room was in the middle of emergency treatment. Just then, a nurse in a hazmat suit opened the door and saw the elevator opposite open. A messy figure rushed over with a box in his hand. She immediately widened her eyes and wanted to stop him, but he pushed her away. She rushed in without a care. When Su Li and the others rushed downstairs, they saw the nurse falling to the ground in-sorry state and shouting loudly, ¡± quickly catch her! She¡¯s not wearing-hazmat suit, not wearing-hazmat suit! The surgery was in progress, and people without hazmat suits could get infected. However, just as the nurse was about to struggle up to call for help, she suddenly felt a pain in the back of her neck. Her vision turned black, and the next second, she passed out. Rong Zhan walked over and kicked the door open. He pointed his gun at the doctors who were holding Xiao Yezi back and said coldly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, all of you get out!¡± In an instant, the doctors and nurses were all scared out of their wits. Jun hang watched as Xiao Yezi opened the locked suitcase inside. He walked around the doctors and nurses and directly turned his wheelchair inside without wearing a hazmat suit. ¡°You guys wait outside and don¡¯t come in again.¡± After he said that, the emergency room door closed. Youyou watched Jun hang¡¯s figure go in, and his heart was tightly suspended. At the same time, in the emergency room. Su Xun¡¯s body convulsed, and his limbs were tied to the operating table by the previous doctor. Xiao Yezi quickly took out an antibody injection from the box and gave him an injection. Jun hang also went to give him an injection, but when he looked at the box of injections, he couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. how much is the injection? I¡¯m afraid if he ingests too much, he will have an accident. Xiao Yezi mumbled anxiously, ¡± he¡¯s already in the worst situation. As long as he¡¯s still breathing, we can think of other ways. However, after the injection, the blood vessels under Su Xun¡¯s thin skin seemed to have begun to swell, as if they were cramping up. The more he injected, the more intense his body¡¯s reaction was. The skin of his bound limbs and wrists had been worn out, and blood was seeping out faintly. Xiao Yezi gritted her teeth with tears in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t trying to harm him, she wasn¡¯t trying to harm him. Instead, she was trying her best to save him. Su Xun, I beg you, come back to life. I¡¯m not trying to harm you. I beg you, come back to life, I beg you, come back to life. However, a few minutes after Su Xun was injected with the virus, his body convulsed violently. Suddenly, the electrocardiogram beside him began to fluctuate violently. The next second, the electrocardiogram suddenly let out a long beeping sound. Su Xun had no reaction, and his heart had stopped beating. Xiao Yezi had gone completely mad. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she could no longer hold back her wailing and shouting, ¡± Su Xun-! su xun-! no, no, don¡¯t, don¡¯t die! Don¡¯t die! I don¡¯t want you to die! Su Xun!¡± Everyone outside the emergency room heard this heart-wrenching cry. They knew that the moment would come soon, but when they saw Xiao Yezi and the others rush in- Chapter 980 ? 980 Is she Dead or Alive (2) There was still a glimmer of hope in the midst of despair, even if it was so weak. However, when they heard Xiao Yezi¡¯s cries, they knew. What was supposed to come had come. In an instant. The atmosphere outside was silent, terrifyingly silent. Everyone clenched their fists tightly and lowered their heads. Meanwhile, in the emergency room. Xiao Yezi broke down and hugged his neck tightly, tears falling down her face. Her voice was so hoarse that she couldn¡¯t speak. Hanhan, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, Hanhan. Jun hang¡¯s cold face was also unprecedentedly serious, but at this time, he looked terrifyingly rational. When Xiao Yezi broke down and cried in despair while hugging Su Xun, he was still injecting Su Xun with the virus that was resistant to his body. Even if he had used too much, the current situation was already the worst outcome. ¡± no, no, su xun! how could you leave me, qianqian? i¡¯ve been yours since we were little. have you forgotten, qianqian, su xun? please don¡¯t scare me. please wake up. i was wrong. i¡¯m not going anywhere. i shouldn¡¯t have left you. i shouldn¡¯t have left you. qianqian, i shouldn¡¯t have been with anyan. i shouldn¡¯t have. qianqian, it¡¯s all my fault. su xun, please, i¡¯m begging you, qianqian! ¡± Xiao Yezi completely broke down and cried in despair. It had been two minutes since the heart stopped beating. Jun hang knew that there were people in this world who had had their hearts stopped for longer than that and could still live. Perhaps there would be miracles, so he had not stopped his treatment. However ¡­ At three minutes, the electrocardiogram suddenly changed. With a beep, a line began to change from a flat line to a wave. Gradually, the fluctuations became more and more obvious. Xiao Yezi was still hugging Su Xun¡¯s neck and wailing, but Jun hang was keenly aware of the changes in the electrocardiogram. He turned his wheelchair slightly and saw the scene on the electrocardiogram. His pupils shrank slightly. When he turned to look at Su Xun again, blood was flowing out of Su Xun¡¯s bound wrist. He did not know when the blood had coagulated. It froze. What did this mean? The virus infection he had suffered earlier had caused his immunity to drop rapidly, and his wounds could not heal at all. ¡°Ye ¡®Zi, let him go,¡± Jun hang said seriously and calmly. however, xiao yezi thought that he did not want her to hold su xun¡¯s body anymore. she hugged him even tighter and shook her head while crying, ¡± no, i don¡¯t want to. i want to be with him. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± These words came out of his thin lips. It was clean and crisp. Xiao Yezi¡¯s mind was in a daze, but she still heard those words. Because she was afraid that Jun hang would separate them. When she heard this, her entire body froze. What, what did junhang say? Su Xun didn¡¯t die? he didn¡¯t die, darling? the anti-virus has taken effect. He didn¡¯t really die just now. It¡¯s just that his heart can¡¯t work for a short time because of the virus. Quickly prepare the antibodies. Before Xiao Yezi could develop an antibody for the H9n9 virus, she had developed a stronger virus that could suppress and devour the H9n9 virus. At the same time, she had also developed a new antibody for the virus. In theory, it could save people. However, theory and reality could never be compared. It was good that there was an effect now, but the final result was still unknown ¡­ Chapter 981 ? 981 The dust has settled (1) When Xiao Yezi came back to her senses, she immediately looked at the electrocardiogram. At this time, she saw that his heart began to rise and fall slightly. Her eyes widened in shock, and her red eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°Ye ¡®Zi? Antibodies!¡± Jun hang frowned and said in a deep voice. He understood her feelings now, but time was tight and they couldn¡¯t delay it. Xiao Yezi was completely awake this time, and she quickly prepared the antibodies with trembling hands. She didn¡¯t have time to think about what was going on. She only believed what Jun hang said. He wasn¡¯t dead, he wasn¡¯t dead. Su Xun was indeed not dead. The new virus was terrifyingly powerful. As soon as it was injected into Su Xun¡¯s body, it began to move wildly along his blood and began to devour the H9n9 virus, spreading to his limbs and bones. However, at the same time, the virus was so powerful that it could kill Su Xun completely. Therefore, he had to prepare the antibodies in time. There was no time for any mistakes. This period of time was obviously very short, so short that it was only a few minutes, but for Jun hang and Xiao Yezi, it was extremely long. ¡°Ye, give me the antibodies.¡± When it was about time, Jun hang asked Xiao Yezi for the antibodies and carried out the last step. in five minutes, if his heart rate is stable, then the antibodies will take effect. If not, then we should prepare for the worst. While Jun hang was talking, Xiao Yezi¡¯s forehead had already begun to sweat. Time passed by slowly. Su Xun was lying on the bed, motionless. His heartbeat was irregular on the electrocardiogram. xiao yezi clenched her fists tightly and stared at the electrocardiogram. As time passed, the line on the electrocardiogram remained stable and fluctuated rhythmically. At five minutes, although his heart was weak, it finally stabilized. xiao yezi¡¯s eyelashes trembled. she was excited and nervous. she went to see jun hang. Jun hang heaved a sigh of relief, ¡± I¡¯ve made it. Leave the rest to me. Ye ¡®Zi, you go out first. During this period of time, Jun hang had been doing a lot of research on the H9n9 virus in order to help Su Xun at a critical moment. At that moment, tears fell from Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes.¡¯This is great. This is really great. Su Xun can still be saved.¡¯ Regardless of what happened to his body, at least he survived. At first, everyone was waiting for someone to come out, but when they saw Xiao Yezi coming out alone in this state, they were all stunned. ¡°Rustling leaves rustling sound?¡± Sang Xia asked in surprise. at that moment, xiao yezi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. her eyes were red as she slowly told them, ¡± the developed virus and antibodies have taken effect. He¡¯s not dead now. Junhang is saving him. As soon as these words were said, almost everyone was shocked! ¡°Really? Is this true, ye? my brother is still alive!¡± Su Li asked in a hoarse voice as he pounced forward. xiao yezi kept nodding. ¡± everyone, please wait a little longer. su xun will definitely be fine. he will definitely be fine! ¡± Su Xun¡¯s mother was so sad that she almost fainted. When she and su chen heard this, they were both shocked. Su Xun¡¯s mother was originally paralyzed on the ground and could not stand up. At this moment, she helped su chen to stand up slowly. She covered her mouth and her eyes were hazy with tears. It was as if she could not believe that things would actually take such a turn. At this moment. Everyone¡¯s mood changed dramatically, from the original dark and silent to hope- Chapter 982 ? 982 the dust has settled (2) They didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but every minute and every second felt like years to them. Su Xun¡¯s mother kept wiping her tears. Finally, the lights in the operating room went off. After a while, the door opened. Jun hang, who was sitting in a wheelchair, came out. Everyone held their breath. He took off his mask and gloves and closed his head slightly in front of everyone¡¯s nervous and worried hearts. he¡¯s fine now. His condition is under control. There won¡¯t be any problems in the later stages. He will slowly get better. Jun hang¡¯s tone was light, but there was a bit of comfort in it. He was the only one who truly knew whether her condition was serious or not. However, it also proved that he had already taken on everything that would happen after that. At this moment, it seemed that everyone didn¡¯t need to say anything. Whether it was Xiao Yezi or Jun hang, they had paid too much for this matter. Everyone could see it with their own eyes. The friendship between them was all unspoken. When everyone gradually dispersed, Rong Zhan sent junhang downstairs and he returned to the base to rest. On the way, Rong Zhan did not say anything. However, when he sent him to the car, Rong Zhan said, ¡± brother, thank you. It¡¯s been hard on you. Jun hang looked at him and smiled slightly. it¡¯s too serious. Su Xun is my family too. He only hoped that everyone would be fine. ** Su Xun was still transferred to the intensive care unit later on. Even if the infection was contained, his body¡¯s functions would be damaged, and he would need a long time to recover. Su Xun also gradually woke up. However, the moment he slowly opened his eyes again, he seemed to feel that he was floating. She couldn¡¯t tell where she was. Did she really go to heaven, or did she go to hell, or did she just wander around in the human world? However, when he slowly opened his eyes and saw his sister and his mother, he blinked a few times, as if he could not believe that he could still see them. It was only when they realized that they were awake and cried in surprise that they walked over to touch his hand, caress his face, and call his name over and over again that Su Xun finally believed that he had survived. It wasn¡¯t an illusion, it was real. He was really alive. Xiao Yezi had saved him. When Su Xun first woke up, he could not speak and his body was very weak. However, when he heard his mother telling him over and over again that he was fine and that everything would get better, he could not help but tear up. God had given him another life. This time, even if he had to struggle to live, he had to live like a human. She would no longer let down the love and expectations of her family and friends. Even more so He was still thinking about the child in Xiao Yezi¡¯s stomach, Yingluo. this was the motivation that drove him to work hard before. He didn¡¯t want the child to be fatherless after birth. ¡­¡­ Things seemed to be getting better little by little. Xiao Yezi would still come to visit Su Xun, but it was just like a friend. She did not seem to cross the line and did not mention anything else. After Su Xun woke up, he actively cooperated with all kinds of treatment. Because at a certain moment, he knew very well that his life didn¡¯t only belong to him, but also to those who loved and cared about him. However ¡­ When Su Xun¡¯s gaze fell on Xiao Yezi¡¯s abdomen, he wanted to say something a thousand times but stopped himself. Su Xun, have a good rest. I still have something to do at the base. Remember to take the medicine I gave you at night. Once a day. Remember not to take too much. Xiao Yezi picked up her bag and was about to leave. [ author: I¡¯m super warm, super sweet, and super healing! ] Chapter 983 ? 983 The truth is that she doesn¡¯t have a child at all? However, Su Xun did not seem to hear her and kept staring at her abdomen. She said she was pregnant. Why aren¡¯t you bringing this up now, Wuwu? Could it be that she had forgotten all about it? Su Xun had always been very careful. No matter what, no matter whether they could be together or not, he hoped that Xiao Yezi could be happy. But she said she wanted to keep his child Yingluo. he was willing to take responsibility. he was very willing. if possible, he was willing to take responsibility for her. He would protect her with his life and respect all her decisions. However, even after Xiao Yezi left, Su Xun could not bring himself to say it. Because even if he survived, he had always felt guilty for Xiao Yezi. His mother walked in at this moment. He had brought lunch. ¡°Son, what are you thinking about now?¡± His mother saw him lying on the bed in a daze. She walked over and touched his hair. ¡°Mom, sob sob¡± Su Xun¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly. He said slowly, ¡± mom, before I was infected and was about to die, Xiao Yezi said that she was pregnant and that she would give birth to Hanhan. She didn¡¯t want my child to call someone else ¡®dad¡¯ in the future, but Hanhan ¡­ I really want to take responsibility, but she¡¯s not mentioning that matter anymore. Hanhan, I don¡¯t dare to ask her, for fear that she¡¯ll think that I¡¯m using my child to force her, Hanhan. Fine. the corners of su xun¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes twitched when she heard that. So it was this matter. She now dared to guarantee that Xiao Yezi must have forgotten about this matter. She had deliberately said this to keep her son alive. Now that he was back to life, the little girl must have forgotten about it. As a matter of fact, after Xiao Yezi saved Su Xun, she slept soundly at home for three days. At that moment, her tense nerves were completely relaxed, and it could be said that she was really in a deep sleep. She was too tired. However, Su Xun¡¯s mother could not help but tell him helplessly when she saw how helpless Su Xun was. don¡¯t think about this matter anymore. Don¡¯t mention it to her anymore. su xun¡¯s expression changed. ¡± huahua¡¯s mother, what do you mean by huahua? ¡± Su Xun¡¯s mother caressed his hair and sat down to feed him some porridge. She said calmly, ¡± that was just a white lie. I just wanted you to persevere and live. If I see you really come back to life, I won¡¯t say anything. I can only say that she made the right choice in her white lie. When Su Xun heard this, he instantly chuckled. She felt as if her heart had been stabbed. Wait, Wuwu! He needed to slow down, he really needed to slow down. It turned out to be a white lie. There was no child at all. Yingying didn¡¯t have a child. Su Xun was dumbfounded for a long time. In the end, the corners of his lips curled up into a bitter smile. ** Two months had passed. Although Su Xun was still very skinny, he was much better than before. Everything had to be done slowly. Now that his condition was under control, he could be discharged. However, everything seemed so calm and peaceful, as if everything was not on the right track. Everyone was doing their own thing. At this time, a very important thing happened among them! Sang Xia was already in the hospital waiting for her delivery. In the past two days, the two children in her womb were very healthy. However, with her face blindness, she could only recognize Rong Zhan ¡­ Chapter 984 ? 984 master zhan personally delivered the baby (1) There was no improvement in the rest of the situation. However, that was no longer the most important thing at the moment. They were all waiting for the birth of the two babies. That day in the hospital, Rong Zhan stayed by her side. Sang Xia was in his arms, and the two of them were talking in a low voice. Rong Zhan was really gentle. He knew that his wife had worked so hard to give birth to his children, and two at once. It was really hard. It really proved the saying: how much does a woman love you for her to be willing to give birth to your child? ¡°Rong Zhan, do you think I¡¯ve been quite hot-tempered during my pregnancy?¡± Sang Xia snuggled in his arms and mumbled. In fact, even though she was gentle now, she would vent her anger on Rong Zhan when she was in pain and had no other choice because of the discomfort and torture she had experienced during her pregnancy. However, no matter how complicated and tired Rong Zhan was, he would still hug her, comfort her gently, and admit his mistakes, even if he did nothing wrong. ¡± isn¡¯t that normal? which pregnant woman would vomit in the morning and even during meals? she would toss and turn at night and be so uncomfortable that she couldn¡¯t sleep. she would sweat and have a bad appetite. how could she be in a good mood? ¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. wife, do you know that if a man could give birth to a child, I¡¯d be more than willing to suffer like this. Not to mention having a child, Rong Zhan was already obsessed with sang Xia. When his wife was in pain, he would unconditionally pamper and pamper her. His heart ached for the two children in her stomach. no matter how sad sang xia was, she felt comforted and warm when she heard his words. she was willing to bear his child. Rong Zhan, you¡¯re so nice. I was going to say that if you don¡¯t like my temper, I¡¯ll just give you a deflated one. Hearing his wife¡¯s words, Rong Zhan was speechless. leaking? ¡± ¡°Yes, you know.¡± Rong Zhan was an experienced man after all. He understood what she meant immediately. He lowered his head and whispered something to her, which made sang Xia¡¯s ears turn red. Finally, she could not hold it in anymore and slapped him away. shameless! she scolded. This fellow actually said that it didn¡¯t sound as good as her? That night, the most crucial moment that everyone was looking forward to finally arrived. Sang Xia could vaguely feel the pain. She could feel that her two babies were coming out soon. However, Rong Zhan was even more nervous than she was. Everything was already prepared. Rong Zhan was afraid that she would be scared, so he tried to divert her attention. In the end, he had no choice but to tell her jokes and tease her. In the end, it would have been better if he did not tease her. As he teased her, sang Xia could not stop laughing. However, in the end, as she laughed, her expression changed for some reason. She frowned and cried out anxiously, ¡± Huahua, Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, ah-! Rong Zhan, my stomach, my stomach hurts ¡­¡± Hearing this, Rong Zhan got up in a hurry. His wife was about to give birth and he was so nervous that his water broke. He rushed to the door and shouted for the doctor. The doctor had been waiting for a long time. In just a few minutes, sang Xia had already entered the operating room. Rong Zhan insisted on going in. Although he was scared and nervous, he was more worried. As there were two babies, it was more difficult and sang Xia was having a harder time. The doctor said that it would be a little difficult, but Rong Zhan heard it and immediately- Chapter 985 ? 985 Master Zhan personally delivered the baby (2) no matter what, my Lord is first, my Lord is first! he immediately responded without a care. Although he also cared about their biological child, nothing was more important than his wife¡¯s life. The doctor was shocked by Rong Zhan¡¯s firm words. In the end, he helplessly rubbed his nose with his sleeve and only said that it would be difficult. He didn¡¯t say anything else. Look at how scared this man was. She was in good health and had taken good care of her during her pregnancy. Both children were very healthy. Even so, sang Xia cried and screamed the entire night before she gave birth. It was really too painful. in the end, rong zhan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and discussed with her about a c-section. sang xia had planned to give birth naturally, but now that her contractions were so painful, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else and couldn¡¯t hear what rong zhan said. She only knew that he was holding her hand tightly while talking to the doctor. According to her husband¡¯s request. In the end, the doctor still chose sang Xia for a C-section. Four in the morning. Rome¡¯s sky was particularly clear. When the sun sunrise, the eastern sky was sunrise, and the golden sun gradually covered the earth. And at the moment of sunrise. In a hospital¡¯s operating room, two new lives were ushered in amid the sound of crying. Just like the little rascal and the little princess that Rong Zhan had mentioned. He had to choose between the little rascal and the little princess, but he didn¡¯t know that the two little fellows had arrived. Rong Zhan was beyond excited. He had witnessed the birth of his child with his own eyes, and he had also personally cut the umbilical cord of the child. He was wearing sterile clothes, a hat, and a mask. When the two babies came out of their mother¡¯s womb one after another, Rong Zhan carried them in his arms. They were so small, so tiny. Especially when his little princess was in his arms. He could hold her with one hand. She was so soft and fragile. He could feel the little life form and the blood flowing in this child. When he thought about how this child was the child he had with the woman he loved the most in his life, he was so touched that he couldn¡¯t stop himself. The eyes of the man who had always been devilish and arrogant turned slightly red. On this day, he had really become a father. He had a new responsibility, a heavy and happy responsibility. The doctors and nurses quickly took the two babies away. Rong Zhan had one in his arms while the doctor had another. Rong Zhan knelt on one knee beside her and reached out to hold sang Xia¡¯s pale and weak hand. He kissed the back of her hand continuously as he looked at her with slightly red eyes. He was touched and muttered in a hoarse voice, ¡± wife, wife, thank you, thank you. Sang Xia was not unconscious yet. The hair on her forehead was wet. Although giving birth was painful, she loved her child, and she loved the man in front of her more. Now that they were a family of four, she felt like she was the happiest woman in the world. All the hard work was worth it. She looked at her daughter in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms. Rong Zhan then asked the doctor to bring their son over for her to take a look. When sang Xia saw her child, her pale face was filled with emotion. Her voice was weak, and her eyes were filled with gentleness and love as she looked at Rong Zhan. At this moment, she said slowly, ¡± Huahua, Rong Zhan, congratulations, you¡¯re a father now. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart melted when he heard this. He leaned over and kissed her forehead. Chapter 986 ? 986 the birth of the little tyrant and the little princess (1) He said slowly, ¡± congratulations to you too, my wife. You¡¯re a mother now. At this moment, they had truly created a home. Home. What warm words. After the two babies were sent away by the doctor, many people waiting outside went to see the babies. They surrounded the first batch of new lives in the large group. There were also people who wanted to see sang Xia. However, they were all held back by the others. That was because Rong Zhan was in there, accompanying her before and after the delivery. At this moment, what she needed the most was Rong Zhan¡¯s company. This time should be left for the two of them. The two of them should still have a lot to say. In the operating room. The doctor was dealing with the aftermath. at this moment, rong zhan was still consoling her by her bedside. his wife¡¯s face amnesia had struck her heart again at this time. Sang Xia sobbed hoarsely. Rong Zhan, I really, really want to remember their faces. It was so ridiculous and so sad. These were her children, her flesh and blood, but she still could not remember them. rong zhan kissed her forehead while holding her hand. ¡± wife, don¡¯t think too much. you¡¯ll definitely get better. trust me. ¡± In the end, sang Xia was so upset that she could not say anything. She snuggled in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms like a little beast, relying on him with all her heart and soul. She hoped that day would come soon. The two children. The little rascal was the first to come out of his mother¡¯s womb. The moment he was born, he became the Big Brother! The little princess came out of her mother¡¯s womb. The two children were born in the acceptable range, but the older brother was much heavier than the younger sister, who looked thin, small, and frail. So, when Rong Zhan saw it again, his heart ached. She felt that it was all because of this older brother. He was really not like an older brother who bullied his younger sister when she was in her stomach. A week later. When she was in the ward, sang Xia would be breastfed every day. Sang Xia¡¯s body had almost recovered. That day, the two babies were sent to the VIP Ward as usual to be breastfed. Sang Xia wanted to go to the toilet first, so Rong Zhan looked at the two little fellows on the bed. Wearing cute little clothes, oh no, to be precise, small open-crotch pants, the two little cubs were so cute that they had nosebleeds. Children were all ugly and wrinkly at birth, but most of them were born naturally. Sang Xia¡¯s two little babies had been beautiful since birth, especially after a week, they had become even cuter. She lay on the bed with her four legs slightly facing the sky, and she bit her small fist. In fact, he really had to admit that this son of his looked a lot like him. It was said that sons took after their fathers. However, the moment the son was born, Rong Zhan knew at a glance that this was his son. Just by looking at that long eye, even if it was still closed, Rong Zhan could tell. She had inherited that pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes from no one else. Her small mouth and nose were also very similar to his. However, there was an indescribable feeling. The expression between his son¡¯s brows was very similar to his wife. His daughter looked like her mother the most, except that she was a little thinner. The little girl looked so much like sang Xia. Rong Zhan loved her, but his heart ached for her. It was as if Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t get enough of it and started to be a full-time dad ¡­ [ author: Oh, I don¡¯t want to cut my updates now, but I swear that in order to get more updates, I really can¡¯t write so many ¡± shiitake mushroom ¡± blue and thin at the same time. There¡¯s a countdown for 100 more updates, and the later ones are even more torturous. For the sake of master Zhan¡¯s two children, please vote for me. ] Chapter 987 ? 987 Master Zhan was furious, the little rascal snatched his wife! He played with this one for a while, and then that one. They were like his lifeblood. When he thought of the baby that his wife had given birth to for him, the happiness in his heart was so sweet that it was about to explode. Not to mention, they were twins, one brother and one sister. Everyone in the family said that it was good for a son to be the older brother, as he could dote on his younger sister. However, Rong Zhan was a little unhappy when he heard that he doted on his sister. His daughter was not even as heavy as his son when he was born. As he thought about it, Rong Zhan turned his son¡¯s chubby body over and gave him a good spank on his butt. ¡°Little brat, you really don¡¯t act like an older brother!¡± But who knew that after the little rascal was hit, she seemed to be a little dazed. Just then, sang Xia came out of the bathroom. When the little rascal saw her mother, she pouted and burst into tears. Rong Zhan was shocked. The little rascal was born and raised well, and was ¡®full of vigor¡¯. Rong Zhan had bullied the wrong person this time. The little rascal cried and screamed at her mother in a heart-wrenching manner, feeling extremely wronged. It was as if he wanted his mommy to feel sorry for him, to tell her that someone had bullied him, and to avenge him. Sure enough, when sang Xia saw him crying, she immediately frowned and walked over. She carefully and gently hugged him and coaxed him, ¡± baby, don¡¯t cry, baby, don¡¯t cry. Mommy is here, mommy is here. With that, sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan and asked in a bad mood, ¡± Rong Zhan, what have you done? He was fine just now. Why did your son suddenly cry?¡± Hearing that, Rong Zhan coughed and continued to tease his daughter. this son of mine doesn¡¯t look like a real man at all. He cries so easily. Look at my sister, she doesn¡¯t even cry. Sang Xia simply gave Rong Zhan a sanitary ball. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything. Rong Zhan came over immediately. Of course, his heart ached for his son. He just wanted to comfort him and tell him not to think that his daddy was a bad guy. however ¡­ When he walked over, he saw his wife lifting up her clothes and going to feed the little rascal. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes widened when he saw that. Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was complicated when he saw the little Rascal¡¯s chubby hand already on his mommy¡¯s chest while he was drinking his milk. ¡°Wife, in at most a month, you should stop breastfeeding these two little cubs.¡± ¡°Weaning?¡± ¡°En, why don¡¯t I break up with this little rascal?¡± As Rong Zhan said that, he went to poke his son¡¯s little nose and teased him. The little rascal was originally crying, but now that he had his milk, he closed his eyes lazily and went to drink it comfortably, only occasionally twitching. Rong Zhan¡¯s teasing caused him to open his eyes and whine again. Sang Xia quickly coaxed him and ignored Rong Zhan. The little rascal was only satisfied when she turned to the side. Rong Zhan was instantly at a loss. This little rascal was his nemesis. She bullied his daughter and even snatched his wife! Rong Zhan went to see the little girl. The little princess of the Rong family was lying quietly on the bed with her hands curled up. Her eyes were big, long, and wet, and her eyelashes were long. She was thin and small, and she didn¡¯t like to cry, throw a tantrum, or fight with anyone. The more obedient the little girl was, the more Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached for her. The little girl looked very much like her mother. Rong Zhan even wondered if his wife, Yingluo, had been like this when she was young. Chapter 988 ? 988 Sweet torture, Ba Wang flower and the little triplets! the little girl was used to being quiet, but she preferred to smile. Whenever Rong Zhan went to tease her, she would be happy. Sang Xia loved her daughter as well. Both of them were precious to her, and to a certain extent, she cared more about her daughter. The little girl was small and thin, and she was very quiet, which made people feel sorry for her, and they were willing to hold her hand and kiss her. No one could forget Rong Zhan¡¯s two precious babies. It was born at around four o ¡®clock in the morning on a sunrise in Rome, and it descended into this world. Therefore, when Rong Zhan was asking for names for the babies, sang Xia thought about it and suggested that they should all be named with the word ¡®RI¡¯ in it. He hoped that they would always be warm, positive, and sunny. Therefore, after thinking for a long time and discussing with his family and friends, Rong Zhan finally decided on the names of the two babies. After all, his name would follow him for a lifetime, so Rong Zhan was very concerned. In the end, Rong Zhan decided that the little rascal would call out, ¡± Rong mo. the quiet and beautiful little princess was called rong mei. Rongmei had the same pronunciation as Mei (sister). Daddy and Mommy both called her mo Mei, little triplets. rong mo also had another nickname, the overlord flower. The reason for this nickname was because Rong mo was a jealous, pampered, and domineering person. This was evident in just two days of staying at home. Half a month after they were born, they all returned home safely. Sang Xia went home to rest for her confinement. Actually, it was said that after a woman gave birth, it was easy for her to suffer from postpartum depression. But sang Xia did not suffer from it at all. Rong Zhan now knew that no matter how much money he earned in his career, it was better to spend more time with his wife and children. Therefore, he left many things to the people in the company to do, and he had to take good care of his wife for at least a year and a half. The woman who had worked so hard for him. Since he couldn¡¯t bear the burden when he was pregnant, he had to bear the burden after the child was born. Rong Zhan soon became a full-time stay-at-home dad. He had hired several people to take care of sang Xia, be it in terms of food or other things. He was learning from the nanny how to make milk powder for the child and change his diapers. The two children had really tortured him to the point of death at the beginning. Raising children was really a very difficult thing. Fortunately, after Rong Zhan got to know her better, he could at least do what he wanted even though he felt tired. He was gradually able to hold the little triplets in one hand and use the other hand to feed Ba Wang flower. In fact, Rong Zhan could totally leave it to the nanny to do. But he didn¡¯t want to. Although it was tiring and a little torturous, it was sweet torture. this was what happened on the day when little yuyu and the overlord flower were causing trouble at home. She had been back for less than a week. She had to start with Daddy and Mommy¡¯s loving relationship. That night. During sang Xia¡¯s confinement period, even though she had recovered quite well under careful care, her calf was still a little swollen that night, and she even had cramps. After Rong Zhan coaxed the two babies to sleep, he took a shower and went to bed. The moment Rong Zhan came out, he saw his wife sitting by the bed in a silk dress with suspenders. She was frowning and didn¡¯t look good. He casually dried his hair and threw the towel aside. He squatted down to hold her legs, one hand on the sole of her foot and the other on her calf. He asked sang Xia in a deep voice, Chapter 989 ? 989 Master Zhan¡¯s thoughtfulness, a sweet night ¡°Wife, are you feeling better? does it still hurt?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s movements were very precise. Sang Xia¡¯s brows instantly relaxed, and she used one hand to hold his shoulder. this is much better. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with my leg today, it¡¯s always cramping. The cramps were nothing more than fatigue, improper exercise, and a lack of nutrition. Rong Zhan thought for a moment and concluded that she probably didn¡¯t exercise. Only the lower half of his body was wrapped in a bath towel. Now, he sat on the bed and placed her legs on it for her to rub. dear, do you remember that I told you that I would teach you some skills after giving birth? when you¡¯re in confinement, you have to exercise as well. Otherwise, not to mention having cramps now, when I train you, even cramps will be nothing. Hearing that, sang Xia was a little embarrassed. She was really lazy, especially the more Rong Zhan doted on her and did not let her do anything, the lazier she was. As expected, this wouldn¡¯t work. The two babies were placed in the bassinet in their bedroom. One was sky blue, and the other was light yellow. They were quiet now. While Rong Zhan was massaging sang Xia, he found the most comfortable position and turned off the bedside lamp. In the large room, the cold moonlight shone in from the outside, spilling silver light all over the floor. However, the two people on the bed were snuggling tightly together. When Rong Zhan was almost done massaging her, he leaned over and pulled her body over, pressing her tightly against his strong chest and broad shoulders. Then, his hand landed on her waist and went into her pajamas, sliding up her soft skin. Sang Xia also put her arms around his neck and looked into his eyes, full of love and shining. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He lowered his head and kissed her red lips. Usually, Rong Zhan was very tired as well. Sometimes, he would fall asleep without even saying a few words to her after being tormented. The atmosphere was obviously different now. The air seemed to be filled with some red hearts and pink bubbles. Rong Zhan kissed her passionately, then passionately, and finally, passionately. He couldn¡¯t help but gasp and ask, ¡± wife, it¡¯s been half a year. How much longer do I have to endure? ¡± Every time this happened, Rong Zhan could not understand why he wanted his wife to be pregnant. However, he was just saying that because health was the most important thing, he could endure anything for her. At most, he would solve it himself. With Rong Zhan¡¯s question, sang Xia was too embarrassed to tell him that it would take at least two to three months for her to give birth. Sometimes, she felt a little guilty when she saw him holding back his pain. However, Rong Zhan would always tell her that she was the one who had given birth to his child. This kind of thing was not a big deal, so there was no need to think too much about it. ¡°I¡¯ll help you in other ways.¡± As sang Xia spoke, her hand went down his firm chest, abdominal muscles, and sexy V-Line. However ¡­ Before she could reach into the bath towel, Rong Zhan pulled her hand and kissed her hard on the lips. my wife in a few days. You just came back from the hospital, so it¡¯s most important for you to rest well. Rong Zhan¡¯s attitude was gentle yet strong, so sang Xia could only give up. Rong Zhan was afraid that her calf would cramp again, so he moved down a little and laid his head on her chest. He held her calf with his hand, and the two of them were covered with a thin blanket. She went to sleep while Rong Zhan closed his eyes and massaged her while sleeping ¡­ Chapter 990 ? 990 a happy family of four Gradually, Rong Zhan fell asleep. However, even when he was asleep, his hands were still rubbing from time to time, as if he was still aware of what he was thinking about. Rong Zhan was so tired that he fell asleep quickly, but sang Xia was still awake. She lowered her head slightly and looked at Rong Zhan who was lying on her chest. She looked at his black hair and felt the massage that he was giving her. He even started snoring, and gradually, it became quite loud. She saw this and her heart ached. That night, sang Xia felt all of that. All of that. She was finally willing to believe that God might be fair to everyone. When she was young, she had a home but couldn¡¯t go home. Her mother passed away, she was forced to jump off a building by a mistress, and her stepsister bullied her and plagiarized her works. Whether it was in terms of family or love, when she was studying outside alone, she had lived a very dark life. At first, she thought that Rong Zhan¡¯s appearance was a new nightmare. Little did she know that he was her sunshine. He gave her warmth, dignity, love, everything she wanted, or even things she didn¡¯t dare to dream of. She admitted it. In the past, she had been able to wander around and God had given her so many hardships. If it was just for him and a family, she would accept it. No matter how Rong Zhan looked to others, in her heart, he was a good husband, a good husband, and a good father to her children. In the end, Rong Zhan fell into a deeper sleep, and his hand slowly rested on her leg. Sang Xia gradually fell asleep. However, not long after that night, the baby¡¯s cries suddenly rang out. Children were always like this. When you were sleeping, they would be awake. When they were awake, did they want to sleep? No way, you have to watch. Therefore, Rong Zhan almost reflexively got up the moment he heard the child crying. However, before he could get up, sang Xia pressed him down and said in a hoarse voice that had just woken up, ¡± have a good rest. I¡¯m not tired now. I¡¯ll go and take a look. Rong Zhan was too sleepy and did not reject her. Sang Xia went downstairs. She knew it was her daughter the moment she heard the voice. the little triplets did not eat much at night. they must be hungry now. sang xia walked over to the fair and delicate little triplets, who were nibbling on their tiny fists. their eyes were glistening with tears. Sang Xia¡¯s heart softened. She carried the little triplets out of the cradle. Afraid that their crying would disturb their sleep, especially Rong Zhan, she took another blanket and carried them out. Coincidentally, she was not very tired. The triplets were quiet and obedient. She stopped crying after their mommy fed her. Her long and curled eyelashes were still wet with tears. Although the little triplets had put on some weight, they were still not as flamboyant as the Overlord flower. She looked so pitiful. Sang Xia also doted on her. While feeding her, she did not forget to kiss her little face and eyebrows. She was not sleepy, and neither were the triplets. They were drinking their milk slowly. In the end, sang Xia simply went to the sofa and found a film to play. It was a film about music, with dim lighting and low volume. Half of the wall was filled with televisions, and the screen was quite large and beautiful. She found a comfortable position on the sofa and leaned against the pillow. She also put her legs up. The triplets were in their mommy¡¯s arms. Their mommy¡¯s body was soft and fragrant. There was a blanket covering her body. It was simply too comfortable for her to be wrapped in it. Sang Xia, on the other hand, went to watch TV while stroking her little back. He just looked at it, and it was not even an hour. Rong Zhan appeared. Chapter 991 ? 991 The whole family is sweet and sadistic he went downstairs and looked at the huge living room. there was a faint light coming from the tv. his wife was sitting on the sofa. her long hair was scattered, and her face was beautiful and cold. she was covered with a small blanket, and her clothes were slightly lifted at the chest. a little guy was looking for food, and her hand was stroking the little guy¡¯s back. It was such a quiet and warm scene in the middle of the night. Rong Zhan felt that even though this seemed like an extremely ordinary thing, an extremely ordinary scene, he still felt that Qianqian¡¯s heart was really warm. Because his life was often on the edge of danger, fighting and killing was a common thing for the underworld and the white side. So the warmth of a family really made him feel the most beautiful thing in his heart. Hence, he had to become stronger to protect them better. He had never felt such a warm feeling in his own home when he was young. And all of this only brought him this woman in front of him. Rong Zhan came down in his sleeping robe. Usually, when the child woke up at night, he would help to make the milk powder. He didn¡¯t want them to disturb his wife. So when sang Xia went to see the child, although he was so tired that he fell asleep again, he could not sleep well anymore. In the end, he left his son, who was still sleeping soundly, upstairs and went downstairs to look for his wife. Although Rong Zhan was a grown man, he was still a man. He looked like the head of the family, the pillar of the family, the sky of the family, but the woman in the family was his only support, his everything. All his hard work and struggle. It was all for her, their child. This was the most meaningful thing in the world. The moment Rong Zhan came down, sang Xia saw him but did not say anything. She just automatically made some space on the sofa. Rong Zhan walked over, lowered his head and kissed her forehead before looking at the little triplets in her arms. The little triplets were not sleepy. After they were full, they did not leave their food source and even went to drink milk from time to time. However, her eyes had been closed before. Now that she felt someone approaching, she opened her eyes slightly. As soon as she opened her eyes, she seemed to see the arrival of her beloved daddy. She suddenly laughed, and her eyes were bright. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened. He kissed her on the cheek and then went to kiss sang Xia. How nice, they were all treasures in his hands. Rong Zhan did not carry the little triplets. He held sang Xia gently on the sofa and placed his hand on her waist. Sang Xia was still carrying the little triplets. Rong Zhan was still a little sleepy and fell asleep on sang Xia¡¯s shoulder in a few minutes. Sang Xia moved her shoulders and said, ¡± it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here. You can go upstairs and have a good sleep. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t want to go up, even if he could stretch his body properly upstairs. However, he didn¡¯t want to be separated from the mother and daughter, so he mumbled a few words and continued to sleep on her shoulder. Sang Xia was helpless. He was not willing to leave, so she could only pull the blanket over him. Don¡¯t get cold. The scene in front of him was even more beautiful. The man was hugging a woman and leaning his head on her neck. The woman was holding a little boy who was still drinking milk. It was warm and simple, and it was extremely blissful. At one point, sang Xia felt that it would be great if time stopped at this moment. however, she quickly denied it. Because no matter how rough their lives would be, she would never be separated from Rong Zhan. Every day, compared to the day before- Chapter 992 ? 992 The little tyrant flower defiled master Zhan More blissful. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Rong Zhan hugged her on the sofa and slept for a while. It was a torturous night after all. Sang Xia could vaguely hear the cries of another child upstairs and wanted to go upstairs to take a look. However, Rong Zhan was startled the moment she got up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yingluo, wife?¡± He said in a daze. ¡°Your son has woken up. Carry the triplets. I will go and see him.¡± She stood up. Rong Zhan was a little more awake now. He yawned and pulled her back. I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go. After he finished speaking, he went up. This time, it was good. He was the only one in the big bedroom. The little tyrant flower cried pitifully and felt extremely wronged. After being carried by his daddy, it suddenly realized that his diapers needed to be changed. After changing them skillfully, it was about to take him to his mommy for milk. When she went downstairs, the little tyrant was still crying loudly. However, it was as if he saw his mommy and his sister together. Daddy was here too. The three of them were together. He did not care about him. He kept crying and shouting, which made Rong Zhan¡¯s head hurt. However, this was still nothing. Just as sang Xia was about to take it, she suddenly smelled something. ¡°F * ck! The f * ck!¡± Rong Zhan felt the warmth and the irresistible smell of the diaper. The corner of his eyes twitched, and his hands started to itch for no reason. This little rascal! She was actually pooping on him! I just changed his diaper. This bastard¡¯s urine and poop smell the moment he touches him. I¡¯ll go up and teach him a lesson. After Rong Zhan finished speaking, he carried him up again. He did not care if he cried even louder when he saw his mother. He just wanted to teach this brat a lesson. However, what else could Rong Zhan do? After scolding him, she helped him change into a new set of clothes in the bathroom with a diaper. She even washed both father and son, especially her son¡¯s little butt. After washing it, she even took a towel and gently wiped it clean. In the end, they were all cleaned up, and little Rascal¡¯s throat was almost hoarse from crying. Rong Zhan then carried him downstairs to look for his mother. Sang Xia watched as Rong Zhan washed his body and cleaned up his son. She felt that it was not easy being a parent. The little darling did not sleep at night so he had to accompany them. after the little rascal was carried into his mother¡¯s arms, he immediately arched his little body, pushed his sister away, and went to drink milk. The younger sister was already full and was unwilling to fight with her brother. She moved a little as if she wanted to leave her mother¡¯s arms. Rong Zhan wanted to take the little triplets away and bent down with his head lowered. Carefully. At that moment, the little Overlord flower, which had just eaten its mommy¡¯s milk, finally squinted its eyes in satisfaction. However, when it sensed that its daddy was coming over, it suddenly raised its little foot and kicked Rong Zhan¡¯s face when he lowered his head and leaned over. That was called being caught off guard. Rong Zhan was about to explode from anger. ¡°pfft-!¡± Sang Xia almost laughed to death at the little tyrant flower¡¯s actions. ¡°you little brat! You actually dared to kick your old man, and even kicked his face! Well, it¡¯s really not the time to change your diapers and wash your ass! You bastard!¡± When he could beat him up, he would definitely teach him a good lesson! Rong Zhan was so angry that he exploded. actually, it was just a little kick from a child. it was not that strong. rong zhan just felt that this little rascal was too heartless. So good that he was his father, and he actually dared to kick his face. The little tyrant flower saw that daddy was angry- Chapter 993 ? 993 Uninvited guests, there¡¯s a situation It kept on mumbling as if it was about to cry. Sang Xia hurriedly asked Rong Zhan to move aside, and the little tyrant flower immediately stopped crying. It squinted its eyes and drank its milk in satisfaction. that was a quick change. Apart from that, Rong Zhan was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred as he watched him drink milk. Snatching his treasure. he was snatching his wife. Detestable! Detestable! Rong Zhan could complain about it a hundred times a day. The little tyrant flower did not leave him alone because his Daddy and Mommy had left, and he even brought his sister along. The little guy seemed to be extremely aggrieved. Sang Xia had to coax him for a long time before he was finally safe. however, the little guy did not seem to get along with his daddy. whenever his daddy carried him, he would either pee or poop. to rong zhan, it was a ¡®sweet¡¯ torture every time. It was only after the two little ones had fallen asleep that they went up and put them down. The two of them lay on the bed, exhausted, and had a good rest, snuggling up to each other. In fact. The little tyrant flower seemed to be on bad terms with daddy, but at certain times, it still made Rong Zhan feel comfortable. Not only comfortable, but his heart was also soft and gentle. That was when outsiders came. He wasn¡¯t an outsider. With the birth of the two little fellows, many people came to Rong Zhan¡¯s place to see the babies. Rong Zhan¡¯s father also carried the two children and smiled from ear to ear, sending many gifts. Also, Amberson was there on the day of delivery, and now he had the time to come here. However, what made Rong Zhan feel proud was that the little tyrant flower was shy with strangers. Even though it was a boy, it was actually very timid now. When someone hugged it, it would cry and make a fuss, crying loudly. Today, he came with gifts to visit his grandchildren. They were very rare. He wanted to carry the children as soon as he arrived. After carrying the little triplets, he liked them very much and went to see his grandson, the little Overlord flower. The little tyrant flower was carried by Rong Zhan. As the little tyrant flower was too heavy, much heavier than his sister, he carried it. At this moment, the little tyrant was wrapped in a thin blanket. Its little mouth was slightly open, and its eyes were long. It stretched out its chubby hands and curled up slightly, looking extremely adorable. Naturally, Rong Zhan could not reject the little Overlord flower that was about to be given to him. However, the little Overlord flower started to mumble. Rong Zhan did not care about it, and Oberson took it carefully too. Once it was in his arms, he turned around and walked while coaxing it. However, the little Overlord flower left its daddy and started to cry. A heart-wrenching cry sounded. Rong Zhan walked over immediately. As soon as the little tyrant flower saw its daddy, it cried loudly and stretched out its little chubby hands slightly, looking at its daddy with tears in its eyes. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart melted at the sight of this. Whatever pooping on him, whatever peeing on him, and even kicking him, all became nothing. He quickly went over and said, ¡± this little rascal is disobedient. Let me carry her. Oberson was also at a loss from the little tyrant flower¡¯s crying, so he could only give it to Rong Zhan. As soon as Rong Zhan carried her, she quieted down immediately. The little fellow lay on his shoulder and hugged Rong Zhan with her chubby arms, crying and sobbing. she was so aggrieved and pitiful. Although Rong Zhan said that this little rascal was disobedient, his heart had softened and he was feeling very happy. This was probably the time when he felt the most accomplished. Because, in this little guy¡¯s heart, she was an important person to him. She was the person who made him feel safe. however ¡­ It seemed that there was more to this visit from Amber. Chapter 994 ? 994 a child-scamming devil! Rong Zhan seemed to have noticed something. After that, he gave the child to sang Xia and the nanny to look after him. The two of them went out to discuss some things. father, he¡¯s still a threat to us. Once he does something like that, it¡¯s definitely not a spur of the moment thing. He¡¯s been planning it for a long time. You can¡¯t listen to him. Otherwise, if something happens again, there¡¯s no way to save him. the things that rong zhan was worried about remained the same. He was not talking about anyone else but Harren. Without this person in his hands, he was of course not at ease, because he was the most cold-blooded and ruthless in certain matters. Hearing this, Amber Sen sighed. In the past few months, he seemed to have been very worried. Both sides of his hair had turned white, and he looked much older. Perhaps, when dealing with an enemy, everything could be discussed, and it would be straightforward. On the contrary, with someone who had witnessed it personally, he knew what to do, but there were too many things that were tied down at the moment. how about this, dad? give him to me. You don¡¯t have to worry about him anymore. If anyone wants to cause trouble, come to me directly. hey, wait a little longer. I¡¯ll take a look. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll give it to you. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was premeditated or if it was something else. The man had been watching him for a long time, and he wanted to kill him. He had already punished him, and now it was only a matter of whether he would let him live. Indeed, perhaps people became more hesitant when they got older. Rong Zhan did not say anything else. However, when he sent him off, he saw that he was still a little indecisive. He had a faint feeling that if he continued like this, something would definitely happen. No, he would have to find an opportunity to make a move! ** After Rong Zhan sent him off, he returned to the villa. it was afternoon. After the two little ones were done crying and throwing a tantrum, sang Xia coaxed them to sleep on the bed. rong zhan came up to keep them company. the little tyrant flower was drinking milk while the little triplets were sleeping on the bed with their little fists and feet stretched out. As soon as he arrived, sang Xia waved at him with a smile in her eyes. Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, look. sang xia asked him to look after the triplets. The little triplets had just finished their milk. After they fell asleep in her arms, she placed them gently on the bed. rong zhan sneered at the sight. The triplets were lying on the bed. They had already finished their milk, but their lips were still moving. It was as if they were doing it subconsciously. After drinking the milk, their lips were still in the same state as when they were drinking milk. As they moved, sang Xia¡¯s face was covered in blood from her nose. he was too cute. Rong Zhan also thought that she was too cute. Her mouth was so small. rong zhan thought of something and went to wash his hands. however, when he came back, sang xia had placed the sleeping little overlord flower on the bed. the little overlord flower was doing the same, and its little mouth was moving. the two little ones were moving. Rong Zhan went to bully the little Overlord flower. He propped his arm on the bed and reached out to play with the Overlord flower. His index finger touched his little mouth, and just as he placed it near his mouth, the little Overlord flower sucked on his hand and wriggled its little mouth like it was drinking milk. Looking at that, Rong Zhan laughed so hard that he almost cramped up. Especially since the little tyrant flower had yet to grow its teeth, it was so itchy that it sucked on it like it was drinking milk. Rong Zhan tricked the little Overlord flower. He laughed so hard that he kept patting the bed, but he did not dare to make too much noise. Finally, he quickly asked sang Xia to get the phone and record a video for him. Sang Xia recorded for him. As she watched Rong Zhan bully her son in the video, she laughed and felt helpless. Then- Chapter 995 ? 995 Meeting with all the members of the firearms group! Pouting, sang Xia finished recording and sent it to the group¡¯s chat room. With this post, the people in the chat room instantly exploded. sang xia recorded for two minutes. the little overlord flower wrapped his fingers and moved his mouth after it was removed. the little triplets were the same. rong zhan bent over and played with them, laughing so hard that he was having a stroke. When the people in the company saw the video, they instantly jumped out one by one. Su Li,¡±holy shit!¡± You can¡¯t even play with a child like this!¡± Leng yunchen said,¡±Rong Zhan is a child-scamming maniac. Appraisal complete.¡± &Nbsp; youyou: ¡± wow, wow, wow. the little babies ¡®little mouths are so cute. their little mouths ¡­ is that yingying¡¯s milk? ¡± At this time, Xiao Yezi also came out, ¡± Wahaha, no wonder Xio hasn¡¯t appeared in a while. She¡¯s a stay-at-home dad. after rong zhan was done teasing them, he picked up his phone and read the news in the chat room. he clicked on the video and watched it for a while. he could not help but smile. ¡± everyone, get ready. the children will be one month old in a week. all of you will come. su xun, that kid, has almost recovered. we can also celebrate his rebirth. let¡¯s get together. ¡± As soon as he said this, everyone responded. This group of people should have gathered long ago! As for Su Xun, he was still in the hospital. The virus was under control, but the damage to his body was too great, and he needed time to recover. Half a month later. Rong Zhan held a party for his two babies in his villa. Since it was rare for everyone to get together, everyone celebrated Su Xun¡¯s rebirth. There were many people, both the older generation and the younger generation. However, the older generation had all gone with their children. The rest of the younger generation were together. he¡¯s here, he¡¯s here. Why is he so busy? we¡¯ve already talked about it in advance, but he¡¯s still late. At night, they were going to have dinner, and they were waiting for someone. The person who said this was none other than Su Xun. Su Xun was still sitting in a wheelchair. It had been 100 days since his leg was injured. In addition to the previous internal injuries, it would take at least half a year for him to recover. His body was still very weak, but after he was discharged from the hospital, he was still the same as before when he was with them. He was humorous, funny, and teased them in all kinds of ways, even if he felt tired from talking too much. However, to be able to survive and be together with everyone was already a very extravagant thing for him. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it when he was about to die. He yearned for him to be the same as before, for him to still be him. After experiencing life and death, he hoped that none of them had changed, unless it was better. let¡¯s wait a little longer. My brother has just finished a difficult case and is dealing with the follow-up. His plane has already arrived. He just called and said that he was stuck in a traffic jam. Leng Xiaomo said. Leng Xiaomo was a top student in psychology. She was the adopted daughter of the cold-blooded Queen Gu Liang and the old cadre of the Leng family, Leng Xiao. Rebellious and violent since young, a bad girl. She was Leng yunchen¡¯s younger sister, who was not related by blood. Because she had been sent to the group for training when she was young, when she returned to normal life, her violent nature gradually became more prominent. She often got into fights. She didn¡¯t know why she got into fights, but when the boys in school saw her, they would avoid her. Every year, she would receive complaints and reports. Later, her family arranged for Xiao mo to go abroad. Perhaps to ease her personality, they let her major in psychology. And the person who came slowly on the road was Leng yunchen. a special forces senior colonel of z country. Chapter 996 ? 996 Junhang touched her (1) The Leng family was a family of military officers for generations, and Leng yunchen was already the fourth generation. moreover, his youth was above his blue, and his level was very high. Many of Leng yunchen¡¯s missions were related to the firearms group, and they would take care of each other, so it was twice the effort with half the result. youyou continued to speak with a smile, ¡± ah chen hasn¡¯t been busy here for a long time. now he¡¯s so swift and decisive. haha, who would have thought that he would be so shy when he was young and young? ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I still remember when I went to your house, he was too embarrassed to look you in the eye. You blushed the moment he saw you! Su Li couldn¡¯t help but slap the table and laugh. Jun hang was sitting in a wheelchair next to the Youyou. Because Youyou always followed Jun hang around all year round, everyone was also used to it. But no one knew that these two people had already secretly done it, and thought that Youyou was still waiting for a long time. And at this time, hearing Su Li mention this to the young, there seemed to be no change on Jun hang¡¯s cold and otherworldly face. however, his eyes were slightly lowered, and his hand that was holding the teacup to drink tea seemed to tighten a little. When they mentioned Leng yunchen, who had not arrived yet, they became more and more excited and talked more and more. even though su xun was still ¡®disabled¡¯, he was happy to be able to leave the hospital today. He frowned slightly and started to gossip, ¡± you don¡¯t say, at that time, Ah Chen didn¡¯t blush at anyone but Youyou. Is there something fishy about this? ¡± youyou rolled his eyes at him. ¡± can you be more reliable? don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± Rong Zhan took a glass of vodka and drank it in one gulp. He looked as if he wanted to see the world in chaos as he smirked. what¡¯s there to hide? wasn¡¯t it the same back then? when Chen and I set up a tent to sleep in the wilderness, he stuck to me at night. Did you know that? he¡¯s mumbling a girl¡¯s name, but i won¡¯t say who it is.¡± Rong Zhan seemed to have thought of something at the end of his sentence, and his expression turned strange. anyway, you disgusted me the next morning. ¡°Pfft-! He can¡¯t be the one who had a Spring dream, that Yingluo?¡± Su Li had become evil. Rong Zhan was about to say something when sang Xia pulled him back. some things are better left unsaid. You don¡¯t have to say it out loud. Rong Zhan had always been outspoken and did not mind if the occasion was right. It would be embarrassing for a young girl to say such a dirty thing. Not to mention that there was also Jun hang, whom the young liked. Hearing his wife¡¯s words, Rong Zhan nodded immediately. He hugged his precious wife and kissed her on the cheek. He smiled and said, ¡± my wife is really thoughtful. She didn¡¯t say anything that shouldn¡¯t be said. Give him some face. After all, he¡¯s still a Senior Colonel. Youyou didn¡¯t take it to heart, but after all, Jun hang was listening to her. She still seemed a little embarrassed. She was also afraid that he would be unhappy if he heard her. She stole glances at him as she sipped her juice. There seemed to be nothing unusual about his firm and perfect side profile. It was as if she didn¡¯t hear it, or perhaps she just treated it as a childhood joke and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Youyou felt very conflicted. She was obviously afraid that he would be unhappy after hearing it, but seeing that he had no expression, she felt a faint bitterness in her heart. Did he really not care? In fact- Chapter 997 ? 997 Junhang touched her (2) Ever since she told Jun hang that they were together that day, Jun hang didn¡¯t take the initiative to tell anyone else about them being together. After that, they were busy with Su Xun¡¯s Affairs. Naturally, the two of them did not have the time to be in the ¡± passionate ¡± stage of their relationship. They had always been as calm as water, and it was still the same now. Youyou sometimes saw him with a serious and cold look. Sometimes, it was not good to get close to him, for fear that he would refuse and even more afraid that he would feel embarrassed. Sigh. Youyou sighed in his heart. At this moment. with the butler¡¯s service, a figure followed in. He was still in his military uniform and had just taken off his military cap. He was handsome and neat, and his face was well-defined and outstanding. After all, back then, his father, who was a serious old man, had wooed his cold and beautiful mother and even lost his memory in order to capture his mother¡¯s ice-cold heart. Leng yunchen looked more like his mother. As soon as he appeared, Su Xun¡¯s side immediately started shouting, ¡± Ah Chen! Don¡¯t you know that today is the day I come out of that broken place? I¡¯ve been waiting for you to drink so much that I¡¯ve almost taken off my pants, and you¡¯re only here now! Hurry up and punish yourself with three cups!¡± leng yunchen had taken off his military cap and was still wearing his military boots. his short hair was neat and he looked handsome and resolute. when he heard su xun¡¯s words, he walked over and picked up an apple from the long dining table. he took a bite and said unhurriedly, ¡± yes, i thought you were too young, so i almost didn¡¯t want to come! ¡± ¡°Pfft-¡± As soon as he said this, several people reacted and laughed out loud, while Xiao Yezi spat out the fruit juice she had just drunk. Xiao Yezi was actually sitting beside Su Xun, separated from Su Xun and Chen nianbai. At this moment, Su Xun was thoroughly embarrassed by what he had just seen. His face was burning, especially when he had seen Xiao Yezi spit it out with his own eyes. &Nbsp; so, He couldn¡¯t help but feel a knot in his heart. What was she spewing? Could he be a little Pixiu? Small? What a joke! Everything about a man could be doubted, but this one thing could not be doubted. Xiao Yezi also glanced at him faintly. The moment their eyes met, Xiao Yezi¡¯s ears instantly turned a little unnatural red. however, it was not a good memory after all, so no one deliberately led it to them. at this time, leng yunchen was looking for a place to sit. when he saw an empty seat beside youyou, he immediately walked over and said, ¡± i¡¯ll sit here. this is probably not the seat that youyou has reserved for me, right? ¡± As soon as he said this, everyone remembered what had happened before and whistled flirtatiously. Youyou smiled and said, ¡± Xiao mo left this for you. She just went to the bathroom. When Leng yunchen walked over, there were two empty seats next to each other. He saw that the utensils in the seat next to Youyou had not been touched, so he naturally intended to sit there. however, just as he was walking over. He suddenly saw a person¡¯s action. Jun hang was originally sitting on the other side of the child, drinking tea calmly and indifferently, not even lifting his eyelids. However ¡­ Just as Leng yunchen walked over and was about to sit on the other side of Youyou, Jun hang suddenly raised his hand that was on the armrest of the wheelchair and placed it on Youyou¡¯s thigh. Youyou was with Rong Zhan and the rest today. She was wearing a white dress that wrapped around her graceful figure. The dress was supposed to reach her knees, but once she sat down ¡­ Chapter 998 ? 998 You two are together?(1) Naturally, it would be more slippery. It revealed her well-proportioned, fair, and smooth legs. at this time, he was drinking tea while his slender, jade-like, and well-defined big hand fell on her lap. when leng yunchen saw it, his dark eyes were suddenly stunned. Then, for some reason, he changed his mind and sat on Xiao Mo¡¯s seat, next to Su Xun. He patted Su Xun¡¯s shoulder heavily and said with a smile, ¡± Su Xun, you¡¯ll be blessed after surviving this great disaster. Come, let¡¯s have a toast. Su Li was just about to ask why he wasn¡¯t sitting next to the child when Xiao Yezi suddenly spoke up first. Su Xun, was it easy for me to save you? put the wine down and replace the wine with water. As soon as Xiao Yezi spoke up for Su Xun, everyone began to realize that something was amiss. The crowd loved to stir up trouble, and they were immediately attracted by the couple. They laughed evilly and asked Su Xun to listen to Xiao Yezi. How could Su Xun not listen to her? however, he was too embarrassed to look at Xiao Yezi, so he lowered his head and obediently drank some water. That obedient look made everyone burst into laughter. they didn¡¯t say anything, but they all knew that even if they didn¡¯t say anything about their relationship, there would still be a story behind it. Just as everyone¡¯s attention was on Su Xun and Xiao Yezi¡¯s matter, something happened. there was only one person whose soul seemed to have drifted away. Youyou was holding a glass of wine in her hand. She was so excited that her palms were almost sweating. Her pure little face was red, and her long eyelashes were fluttering, as if to hide her nervousness and shyness. jun hang¡¯s hand fell on her thigh. She was so nervous that she didn¡¯t even dare to move her legs. A warm touch. It made her feel shy and nervous. However, she didn¡¯t dare to move. It wasn¡¯t for any other reason, but because she was afraid that if she moved, she would break the current scene and he would take her hand away. His hand touched her skin, and it was as sweet as honey. Youyou didn¡¯t know what to say and was too shy to look at Jun hang. His cheeks were red and he kept drinking the Roman wine. He kept drinking glass after glass. Her face was already red, and now that she had drunk so much, it became even redder. After a while, her cheeks and eyes looked a little drunk and blurred. After everyone gathered, they talked about everything. The child was absent-minded and didn¡¯t know why Jun hang was on her lap and could still talk to them so indifferently. At this time, Leng yunchen saw that she had been drinking and could not help but ask Xiao mo to bring her the juice. He said, ¡± Youyou, I remember that you can¡¯t hold your liquor well. Why did you drink so much today? ¡± Youyou felt a little dizzy and mumbled, ¡± it¡¯s alright. This is wine. I won¡¯t get drunk. I won¡¯t! Burp! Burp! before she could finish her sentence, she burped, which made the others burst into laughter. leng yunchen also looked at her and laughed. Youyou immediately covered its face, feeling extremely frustrated. Would junhang laugh at her? Just as he was thinking this, Jun hang¡¯s hand suddenly moved away from his hand. Youyou was embarrassed, but now there was a little bit of disappointment in his heart. Did he think that she was embarrassing him? however, jun hang said to them at this moment, ¡± rong zhan, su xun, you guys continue. i¡¯m a little tired here. it¡¯s almost time, i¡¯ll go back first. ¡± As soon as he said that, Rong Zhan stood up to send him off. Chapter 999 ? 999 You two are together?(2) Youyou took the opportunity to say, ¡± Rong Zhan, you guys continue. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get drunk if I drink any more. I¡¯ll go back with junhang. Jun hang had been living at the base for a long time because of his physical condition. He had a 300-square-meter house in the base, which was well-equipped and designed by him. ah, is your heart aching? didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re not drunk? ¡± su li couldn¡¯t help but faintly ridicule. Actually, when she mentioned Ah Chen¡¯s childhood today, it was said that it was intentional, but it was also intentional. Because Jun hang was too slow to warm up, they knew that Youyou was absolutely infatuated with Jun hang since they were young. When she found out that he didn¡¯t agree to her because of his ¡± disability ¡± back then, although she didn¡¯t know his feelings, she still came here to find him regardless of everything. Her feelings for Jun hang were obvious to all. However, Jun hang remained silent. he didn¡¯t know if he really didn¡¯t have any feelings for the young or if he didn¡¯t want his broken body to hold her back. But no matter what, the child had spent so much good time with him. She was focused on accompanying him, but she didn¡¯t get the slightest response. As a girl who was scheming when it came to relationships, Su Li felt that there was nothing wrong with making such small moves. Whether you like it or not, don¡¯t drag her down. Youyou¡¯s little face blushed at Su Li¡¯s words. Did her heart ache? Jun hang had touched her leg just now, and now that the two of them had gone back, perhaps they could take advantage of the good atmosphere today and make some progress. At the thought of this, the Youling¡¯s heart was filled with pink bubbles. Her first kiss was still there. ¡°Rong Zhan, you guys can sit. I¡¯m going out to send them off now. I¡¯ll go over to see your two little kids later.¡± Leng yunchen had already stood up as he spoke. youyou was originally pushing jun hang and leng yunchen went to take over. but when he went to take over, jun hang said lightly, ¡± it¡¯s okay, my wheelchair is intelligent. ¡± He meant that he didn¡¯t need to push her. Leng yunchen raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw this, but he did not continue the conversation. He only asked, ¡± I heard that the base is developing new weapons recently. It¡¯s related to biological viruses, right? The heads of several departments are involved, and you¡¯re mainly in charge of this matter. I haven¡¯t been around during this time, and I heard Xiao Yezi mention it before.¡± Jun hang closed his head slightly. indeed, the gun design department and the biovirus Department are all inside. I¡¯m just supervising and accepting. why? didn¡¯t we cancel the plan after our previous attempts? if this thing were to leak out, heavy weapons would still be very lethal. Leng yunchen mainly thought of this matter and came to ask Jun hang. this kind of thing is like a nuclear weapon. We must have it, but it will not circulate. Even if we don¡¯t make it, others will. We make it to ensure true safety. Jun hang said seriously. Leng yunchen still frowned slightly. Although he understood, there were always good and bad things in everything. They wouldn¡¯t circulate it, but what if something happened? Forget it, there¡¯s no what if. As Jun hang said, this was a safer decision. After sending Jun hang and the others out, Leng yunchen¡¯s gaze slowly fell on Youyou. Youyou smiled at him, then continued to push Jun hang away. and leng yunchen didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly remembered that jun hang¡¯s hand had suddenly fallen on her lap when he was about to sit next to her. this yingluo? [ author: I¡¯ll start releasing new chapters in the early morning of the 18th, meow! ] [ acting cute for votes ] Chapter 1000 ? 1000 Acknowledging the relationship he lowered his head and frowned. Wasn¡¯t this a little too much for a girl? Youyou, on the other hand, was not particularly surprised or anything. If that was the case, then he could only understand it as Wufu. when he raised his head again, he suddenly looked at the young boy¡¯s back and asked, ¡± you two ran ran are together? ¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Youyou turned around to look at him. At first, she was a little surprised, but after she reacted, she immediately smiled shyly. although jun hang didn¡¯t look back, his cold eyes glanced slightly to the left. it seemed to mean,¡±it¡¯s good that you know!¡± Although Youyou did not say anything, his expression was enough to explain everything. After Leng yunchen saw it, he put his hands into his military pants and stood straight like a pine tree. Looking at their backs as they left, he shook his head slightly and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his lips. There seemed to be a different meaning to it. Night gradually fell. The little Ba Wang flower and the triplets were with Rong Zhan¡¯s parents. Rong bei loved his grandson and granddaughter very much. In fact, Rong bei did not look old. His generation had been training all year round, and their physical fitness was very strong. However, he was already a grandfather, and it was hard not to feel that time had passed too quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was really time for them to have children and grandchildren. Rong bei didn¡¯t love Rong Zhan very much, not because he didn¡¯t love him, but because both father and son had bad tempers, so it was harder to communicate with each other. On the other hand, Jun hang was mild-tempered and had a good relationship with his adoptive father. In contrast, Rong Zhan and his father didn¡¯t get along. although the relationship between rong bei and rong zhan was rigid and rigid, rong bei loved his grandson and granddaughter very much. The older generation was all like this. They were strict with their sons and daughters, but they doted on their grandchildren. hahaha, time really flies. I always thought that we were the same as before, but rongbei, your family already has a grandson. If it weren¡¯t for this, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you were so old. fu jiu laughed out loud heartlessly. No matter what, he was already in his forties, almost half a century old. When they were young, they were a group of hot-blooded people who were loyal to each other. They were a group of friends who were closer to each other than family. When they thought back to that time, although they lived on the edge of a knife, it was really the most exciting peak of their lives. Rong bei held his granddaughter and snorted. I¡¯m old? Your lady is about to give birth in two months, right? Being a grandfather makes me old? What a joke!¡± Su chen was in a good mood too. He smiled and replied, ¡± actually, a person¡¯s age doesn¡¯t matter about their appearance. It¡¯s about their heart. As long as their heart isn¡¯t old, they won¡¯t grow old. Gu Liang nodded, looked at Fu Jiu, and said calmly, ¡± after little Jiu¡¯s grandson or granddaughter gives birth, we¡¯ve agreed to go to Australia to do deep-sea bungee jumping. facing su chen¡¯s gaze, fu jiu calmly spread her hands. None of them were willing to admit that they were growing old with the passage of time. Being a daddy, a grandfather, a mother, and a grandmother was proof that they had lived a complete life, not an emphasis on their age. Chapter 1001 ? 1001 He also likes Youyou? the truth They never felt that they had aged. Just like in the past, they led a rebellious and exciting life, and their blood was in high spirits. ** their granddaughter, rong bei, did not want to play with them. the little tyrant flower was passed around by them again and again. as the new lives in their big group, the two little guys were really liked and loved. however, both sang xia and rong zhan could not live without their child. whenever the little one cried, rong zhan would think about the past. Not long after, Rong Zhan and sang Xia carried the two children over. The little tyrant flower did not like to be carried by strangers and had long given up on life. When her daddy came to carry her, the little emotions that she had been holding in before were now lying on his shoulder and crying her heart out. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached. Rong bei also went to coax her, but the little Overlord flower was close to her daddy. Now that she was in her daddy¡¯s arms, she ignored them. Rong Zhan had always had a problem with his father. Seeing that the little tyrant flower was giving him so much face and saying that the child was timid on the surface, he was already roaring with joy in his heart. In his heart, he was praising the little tyrant flower for giving him face. after they left, fu jiu couldn¡¯t help but ask gu liang, ¡± your xiao mo and ah chen have two children. why haven¡¯t you heard from either of them? ¡± Seeing the children leave, Gu Liang took out a long and thin cigarette and lit it. He squinted his eyes indifferently and said, ¡± what¡¯s the hurry? things will work out when they come to an end. ¡°Fine, I thought your son liked Bo Yan¡¯s daughter.¡± Bo Yan¡¯s only daughter was Bo enyou, Youyou. Gu Liang chuckled. he does like it. He told me about it before, but he blamed me for giving birth to him too late. Youyou doesn¡¯t like junhang, she probably doesn¡¯t like a relationship between a brother and a sister. While the older generation was still arguing, Rong Zhan was still talking to Leng yunchen when he returned. Now, his appearance on this side was somewhat funny. She had some things to discuss with Leng yunchen. The two of them were facing each other. Rong Zhan was holding a wine glass in one hand and carrying the little triplets in his arms. He was talking to Leng yunchen about the big things in the underworld. When the others saw this scene, they all laughed and said that the triplets would definitely achieve great things in the future. She was so young, yet she was already discussing all those complicated matters with her daddy. The little tyrant was flirtatious and domineering. He was also extremely good-looking, and was deeply liked by that group of women. Whenever they caught him, they would hug and kiss him. The little tyrant was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even stink from them even if he wanted to. He could only let them trample on him. Xiao Yezi had always liked children. Especially when she was just a month old. She was so big that she was simply too cute. She kept grabbing onto the little tyrant¡¯s chubby hand, asking for a kiss. As he watched Xiao Yezi circling around the child, Su Xun¡¯s eyes seemed to have thought of something. In the end, his eyes gradually dimmed. At that moment, sang Xia touched her arm lightly, hinting at something. When Xiao Yezi looked over, she saw Su Xun dejectedly lowering his head and turning his wheelchair as if he was about to leave. this little leaf looked at the little tyrant flower, and an image seemed to suddenly flash through her mind. Suddenly, she opened her eyes wide and her mouth slightly. F * ck! Was there something else that she had not told Su Xun? for example, back in the ward, she had cried and told him that she was pregnant with his child, yingluo. Chapter 1002 ? 1002 Su Xun felt inferior and did not dare to hold her up (1) When Yingluo told her to hold on? The villa was still very lively. The older generation always had endless things to say and did not leave. Su Xun wheeled himself out of the room. At this moment, Su Xun was much better than before, but he was still very thin. Moreover, it was not easy for him to be with everyone today. He was very happy. Even after the excitement, he still felt very tired. He planned to let the automatic wheelchair take him out for a walk and find a place with no one around to rest for a while. When Su Xun walked out of the door alone in a wheelchair, it was as if no one had noticed him. However, Xiao Yezi stared at his thin and frail back for a while before she slowly walked over. Su Xun did not even notice her actions. Su Xun was alone outside. He stopped at a fountain outside the villa. Under the cold moonlight, he, who had been the most boisterous before, now looked particularly quiet. He lowered his head, as if he was looking at his arm. Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t see him from behind, but when she slowly walked over with a coat and draped it over his shoulders, she just happened to see it. That scene made her slightly stunned. su xun was wearing a thin woolen shirt, and his long sleeves covered his arms, so no one could see his thin and weak arms. he covered them very well. However, when he was alone, he was looking down at his wrist. Xiao Yezi saw a thin red string tied to his wrist. The moment her eyes touched the red line, her eyes instantly widened, and her eyelashes could not help but slowly flutter. He held his breath. It was because the red string had a great background. she had tied it on su xun when she was young. There was no such thing in Rome. The red string was given to her by Youyou from zstan. Youyou said to tie it to the person she liked. He would like you too and the two of them would be together. At that time, she was just an innocent and ignorant little girl. When she heard the Youyou say that, her heart was filled with joy and excitement. It was as if he would belong to himself if he really put it on the person he liked. When she was young, she tied it around Su Xun¡¯s neck when he was sleeping. When she woke up, she did not tell him what it was and only mumbled about the rope of good luck. However, once, when she was with sister li, she turned around and quarreled with Su Xun, and she accidentally let it slip. Although Su Xun was in a fit of anger, he still tore off the red string on his wrist and threw it into his swimming pool. He did not even look at her after that. At that time, she was so sad that she kept crying. she searched the swimming pool from day to afternoon, and from afternoon to night. Su Xun did not care about her at first, but he could not stand it anymore and forbade her from coming down. He threw the rope himself. He turned on the lights in the swimming pool and held a flashlight in his hand. He searched little by little, not daring to draw the water for fear that the rope would be washed away with the current. He finally found it after midnight. Then, she coaxed her to stop crying and put it on again. She was barely satisfied. However, Su Xun had a fever for three days because of this. He said that she was his nemesis the moment he saw her, little unlucky girl. however, even though he said that, xiao yezi¡¯s anger dissipated when she touched the red string on his wrist. Things change with the passage of time ¡­ Chapter 1003 ? 1003 Su Xun felt inferior and didn¡¯t dare to hold her up (2) Later, as she grew up, she gradually forgot that the red string on his wrist was not very visible. However, she never thought that he still kept it, and even found it at this time and secretly wore it on his wrist. he secretly wore it on his hand. What are you doing, Yingluo? Could it be that he was going to place all his hopes on this red line? when su xun noticed xiao yezi¡¯s arrival, he lowered his arm indistinctly and used his sleeve to calmly cover up everything. Xiao Yezi also pretended not to see it. Su Xun, I have something to tell you, ¡± she said slowly. From the looks of it, it was nothing more than a child¡¯s matter. She had only said that on purpose. Although she had lied to him, it was not a big deal that she had allowed him to survive. Su Xun only lowered his head slightly. in fact, although he was physically weak, he still tried hard to be funny with everyone because he didn¡¯t want to appear too inferior. he deceived himself and thought that he was still as handsome and confident as before. his body was seriously ill, and it almost emptied his body. Rong Yan wasn¡¯t like before. Her cheeks were still slightly sunken, her body was still very thin, and her legs couldn¡¯t walk properly. Xiao Yezi¡¯s conditions were so good. In the past, he didn¡¯t have a chance, and now, he didn¡¯t even have one. So he didn¡¯t dare to think that he wasn¡¯t worthy of her. It was still the same words. This time, he really hoped that she would be happy. Because he felt that he no longer had the ability and qualification to give her happiness. Xiao Yezi slowly walked up to him with a serious and sincere look in her eyes. Su Xun, I have to be honest with you about this matter. Actually, actually, I¡¯m afraid. ¡°Yingluo isn¡¯t pregnant.¡± A few words escaped Su Xun¡¯s lips. He beat Xiao Yezi to it. Seeing that he had already known, Xiao Yezi suddenly looked a little embarrassed. she lowered her head slightly and touched her head. She looked at the bottom of her feet and finally said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, ran ran. the corners of su xun¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡± it¡¯s okay. i can understand, yueyue. and to be honest, yueyue, i also hope that you¡¯re not pregnant. ¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yezi was slightly stunned. Why did he not want her to get pregnant? However, Su Xun continued slowly, ¡± if you¡¯re pregnant, the child will only drag you down, Yueyue. You have to continue living well. You¡¯ll find someone you truly love, someone who loves you, and you¡¯ll live a happy life. Moreover, there was another reason that Su Xun did not dare to reveal. That was because if they really had a child, the child would come at a time that shouldn¡¯t have. That was not a good thing, and it was also a nightmare for Xiao Yezi. The child she was pregnant with at this time, the two people¡¯s hearts were not pure, but with love and hatred. He didn¡¯t want Xiao Yezi to recall that nightmare when she saw the child if she really had one. so, even if he was a little disappointed that she was lying to him, it wouldn¡¯t be too big of a deal. after all, her feelings were the most important. When Xiao Yezi heard Su Xun¡¯s words, she did not know why, but she seemed to respond to him with a faint smile. But she could only give him a smile that was uglier than crying. It was stiff and unnatural. After experiencing Su Xun¡¯s life and death, although she had long recognized her feelings for Su Xun, she actually had no idea how the two of them would develop in the future. Especially in the face of Su Xun¡¯s current inferiority complex ¡­ [ author: , it¡¯s been two days since the release. ] I¡¯m inexplicably nervous, please give me a ticket. ] Chapter 1004 ? 1004 Two wildly beating hearts (1)(sweet) Would he definitely not take the initiative to attack again? She could see her inferiority complex and lack of confidence. When she heard him say that he wanted her to find someone else to live happily with, her heart was particularly upset. It was stuffy and painful. Even though Su Xun was being sincere after he said that, he still felt a little disappointed. he nodded at her. ¡± it¡¯s getting late. i¡¯ll be leaving first. you should go back early. ¡± As he spoke, Su Xun turned his wheelchair and wanted to leave. the more he stood in front of her, the more ashamed and inferior he felt. This was not something that could be banned after death. As Xiao Yezi watched Su Xun¡¯s back as he left, she clenched her fists tightly. Her eyes flickered and her lips were slightly pursed. In fact, she had always known that no matter what, she would still miss him after going around in circles. Otherwise, she would not have risked her life to save him. She didn¡¯t want him to die. ¡®But, Su Xun, why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll give us another chance?¡¯ ¡°Su Xun-!¡± Xiao Yezi suddenly called out to him. Su Xun was stunned for a moment. He lowered his head slightly and responded in silence. Xiao Yezi had a thousand words to say, but when the words reached her mouth, she didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, she still walked up to him and said softly, ¡± I¡¯m free. Auntie and the others have worked too hard for you during this period of time. Let them relax. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll send you back. after xiao yezi finished speaking, she pushed him away, ignoring his opposition. su xun did not refuse to let her send him off, but he did not ask her to push him. he emphasized that he could act on his own. He was not a cripple yet. She was going to drive back, but Su Xun said, ¡± don¡¯t drive. The weather is good today. I want to walk a little more at night. Xiao Yezi followed by his side and kept him company without a word. She was beside him. Su Xun¡¯s hand rested on the armrest of the wheelchair, while Xiao Yezi¡¯s hand drooped by her side. The night was as cold as water. The floating clouds and gossamer drifted in the night, half covering the Cold Moon hanging high in the sky, like the slender arm of a woman clinging to the Cold Moon. The two of them walked together. But no one took the initiative to speak. But between each other, there seemed to be some kind of emotion that was hidden in a thin layer, as if someone was about to burst out. Xiao Yezi¡¯s hand drooped by her side, while Su Xun¡¯s hand rested on the armrest. The two hands were very close. Even when they didn¡¯t look at each other, their hands would touch each other when they walked. Su Xun¡¯s peach-like eyes seemed to be covered with a thin layer of mist. After his hand and Xiao Yezi¡¯s hand had a few rounds, he slowly lifted his finger that was on the armrest. When they accidentally touched each other again, his hand unconsciously held her hand. At that moment, he held his breath, his eyes still looking forward, but he was so nervous that he could not control himself. Would he let go? Will you let go? Would Xiao Yezi struggle free? su xun knew that it was not just a simple touch of each other¡¯s hands. instead, it meant that they had ¡± put aside their past grudges ¡± and that qianqian and the others might be able to be together in the future. Su Xun was also nervous, apprehensive, and careful. because he had suppressed the inferiority and guilt in his heart and carefully taken that step. However ¡­ Just as he held Xiao Yezi¡¯s fingers and felt nervous and scared ¡­ Xiao Yezi paused for a second or two, then her hand moved. Chapter 1005 ? 1005 Two wildly beating hearts (2)(sweet) In the next second, she actually grabbed his hand. He gently hooked her hand. After being stunned for a moment, she did not let go and held his hand instead. At that moment, Su Xun¡¯s peach-shaped eyes that were looking straight ahead were instantly filled with tears. It was as if he was touched, and his heart was palpitating. There were too many emotions intertwined, and he had mixed feelings. However, even his eyelashes could not help but tremble. He slowly, slowly raised his head and looked at Xiao Yezi. He seemed to be in disbelief. Xiao Yezi, is she really, really willing to take over me? Xiao Yezi noticed his gaze and looked over. Her bright and soft eyes flashed with a smile. The corners of his lips curled up. His sleeve slid down his slender arm, revealing the red string. The two of them had their hands intertwined. She was looking at him with a smile. At a certain moment. It was as if everything was self-evident. They had experienced too much torture and tribulation. Now, they just wanted to go on with a simple and stable life. In the end, they couldn¡¯t escape their fate. To Xiao Yezi, Su Xun had already changed. In fact, the time when he really went to hell was not when they were separated, but when he was infected by the deadly virus because of her. At that time, he didn¡¯t dare to be a burden to her, and he didn¡¯t even dare to meet her. He was afraid of infecting her. If he was a truly perverted and selfish person, he would not have done this. He had done those things to her because he had been provoked. However, he was in the wrong after all. Even though he had imprisoned her back then because he had no other way out, she could not forgive him for that. However, what happened after that had made her see the real Su Xun. After he was infected, his hesitance was especially obvious. He wished her happiness and wanted her to find someone who could give her happiness. At some point in time, she admitted that she wanted to teach Su Xun what true love was. Fortunately, Su Xun knew what true love was. This was also the reason why she desperately tried to save him after she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After Xiao Yezi sent Su Xun home. Su Xun¡¯s parents, sister, and brother-in-law were not back yet. Hence, they were the only two people in the huge seaside villa. On the way back, Su Xun felt as if he was floating. Xiao Yezi held his hand and smiled at her. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine it. So when they got home, Xiao Yezi sent him back to his room. He wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± Hanhan Yezi, you, you and I, we, between us, is it Hanhan? ¡± Xiao Yezi seemed to not hear him and turned to ask him, ¡± didn¡¯t you just say that you were tired? you should rest early. Go to bed early before they come back. As Xiao Yezi spoke, she pushed him to the back of the bedroom and helped him take off his coat. She seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡± you¡¯re not feeling well now. Who has been washing your body every night these days? ¡± Su Xun¡¯s attention was immediately diverted by her question. most of the time, it¡¯s my dad. My mom will come too, but Huahua ¡­ He probably didn¡¯t want her to feel that he was too useless, so he said stubbornly, ¡± I can do it myself. Xiao Yezi glanced at him. come on, how are you going to wipe your back? ¡± It¡¯s not easy for you to move now, so you have to pay more attention to your back, otherwise it¡¯s easy for your body to get wet.¡± After Xiao Yezi finished speaking, she told Su Xun- Chapter 1006 ? 1006 Are you alright down there?(1) She lay down on the bed and said, ¡± take off whatever clothes you can take off. I¡¯ll help you wipe yourself. I¡¯ll leave after you sleep. As soon as he said this. Su Xun suddenly felt as if he was in a dream. W-what the hell? She said that she wanted to personally wipe her body? why didn¡¯t he say that his body was a man¡¯s body, no matter how weak he looked now? Weak and frail Su Xun seemed to have thought of something. When she was about to walk to the bathroom to wet the towel, he suddenly stopped her without even looking at her. Xiao Yezi was stopped. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Su Xun lowered his head and did not turn around. there¡¯s really no need. There¡¯s a difference between men and women. Su Xun!? xiao yezi really wanted to give su xun a good smack on the head. Was he an idiot? Wasn¡¯t she clear enough? in fact, su xun knew what was going on, but he was happy and even excited when she said she was going to clean his body. however, he did not want to see his own body that had been tortured by the virus. Even if he were to recover, it would take a long time. At least half a year. He was disgusted by himself. His abdominal muscles were gone, his ribs were protruding, and the skin on his thighs had become a little loose. How could he dare to let her see it, even if she would regret the decision she had made? Everyone was willing to present their most perfect self in front of the person they liked. He was no exception. If Xiao Yezi helped him wipe his body, he would only feel more ashamed of himself. Xiao Yezi, on the other hand, was getting a little excited. Su Xun, I¡¯m a girl and I didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you so awkward? ¡± Besides, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen each other before. Is it appropriate for a man and a woman to have a difference in our relationship? if you really think that¡¯s what we care about, then can i take it that there¡¯s no special meaning behind you holding my hand just now?¡± Xiao Yezi¡¯s words had left Su Xun with no way out. And the last sentence pierced his heart. He quickly said, ¡± no, no, ye, it was meaningful just now. It was meaningful. It was meaningful. Wasn¡¯t it meaningful? ¡± He was so pitiful and anxious. Seeing this, Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. then you should just lie in bed obediently. After that, Xiao Yezi turned around and went to the bathroom, ignoring his objection. This time, Su Xun really had no other choice. She could only watch Xiao Yezi leave, feeling uneasy. He went back to the bed and got on the bed with difficulty, using his arms to support himself. He then silently took off his clothes. In fact, the gunshot wounds on his legs did not hurt his bones. It was just that when he was about to be able to walk, the infection attacked, making it difficult for his legs to recover, so there were some lingering effects now. All these needed to be slowly nurtured. Su Xun had taken off his shirt and pants, and he was still wearing his boxers. He quickly pulled the blanket over and covered himself, not daring to expose himself. His legs were inconvenient, so he needed to use his upper body to support his body when he turned around. When Xiao Yezi came back, she saw that Su Xun was already lying down. Only then did she feel at ease. Although she was a researcher in viruses, she was also a medical person to a certain extent. Therefore, in her eyes, Su Xun was not only the person she missed and loved, but also a patient. She knew what his physical condition was like. So now- Chapter 1007 ? 1007 are you alright down there?(2) She pulled the blanket off his body and wiped his body. Looking at his body that was tortured by the virus, Xiao Yezi was not surprised, but there was an unspeakable heartache in her eyes and heart. Moreover, all of this was to save him. To a certain extent, it strengthened the decision she had made before. Xiao Yezi could still sense Su Xun¡¯s restraint as she wiped his chest, waist, and abdomen. His expression was dark, and he did not even want to look at her. At this moment. Xiao Yezi seemed to suddenly understand something. In fact, Su Xun did not really mind the difference between men and women. instead, it¡¯s yingluo who cares about me seeing his current body, yingluo. Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes flickered, but she didn¡¯t say anything. He continued to wipe down. She went to wipe his legs. Su Xun, on the other hand, seemed to be unable to bear the feeling. He grabbed her hand and breathed heavily. no need, I can do it myself. however, xiao yezi was in a deadlock with him. with a calm gaze, she said, ¡± su xun, if one day, i¡¯m the one lying here and can¡¯t move, and i¡¯m the one infected with the virus, what would you do? ¡± Would you mind me being tortured by the virus?¡± Su Xun¡¯s face tensed up as soon as he heard her straightforward words. He could no longer say a word. His forehead was covered in sweat as Xiao Yezi stared at him. Obviously, his thoughts had been dug out by Xiao Yezi. It made his face a little hot and embarrassed, but there was no doubt that Xiao Yezi said that if she was tortured by the virus, he would ¡­ He would probably go crazy. How could he despise her? no matter what, he would not despise her. There was only love and heartache. Xiao Yezi watched as Su Xun¡¯s stubbornness gradually faded. She slowly held his hand and said, ¡± so, Su Xun, you have to know that love is not only for a person¡¯s body. Love is more about loving a person¡¯s soul. as soon as xiao yezi said this, su xun¡¯s heart softened as if it had been stabbed. I love you, I love your soul. So, Xiao Yezi loved him, right, Yingluo? ¡­¡­ When Su Xun found out about this, he really didn¡¯t care anymore. She still loved him. Su Xun only felt that he was very lucky. Although she did not say it directly, it was already very obvious, wasn¡¯t it? When Xiao Yezi was wiping the area around Su Xun¡¯s thigh, Su Xun¡¯s body still had a faint reaction. However, just as he was about to have that intention, he would take the initiative to turn his body to the side so that Xiao Yezi would not see. Even if it was a normal physiological reaction, she was so pure and he didn¡¯t want her to think that he was perverted. Xiao Yezi just looked at him. How could she not know? All of his actions could not be hidden from his eyes. Sensing that his body was tensed up, Xiao Yezi deliberately teased him to ease the atmosphere. what¡¯s wrong, Su Xun? why are you hiding? could it be that Yueyue can¡¯t make it? ¡± Su Xun¡¯s head buzzed when he heard this. W-what! Xiao Yezi actually said he couldn¡¯t make it? What a joke. This was a matter of a man¡¯s dignity, and he would never be looked down upon. su xun¡¯s ears turned red with anger. He gritted his teeth and said,¡±are you kidding me?¡± I¡¯m just afraid that a little girl like you will be embarrassed. I¡¯m thin, but I¡¯m so thin that I¡¯m only the size of a xxx.¡± [ author: haha, you guys know what xx is! ] Chapter 1008 ? 1008 In a family combo, overnight (1) As soon as he said this, Xiao Yezi¡¯s sweet face instantly turned red, and she couldn¡¯t help but slap his leg with the towel. ¡°Y-y-you ¡­ Su Xun, can you mind your words?¡± Why did he say everything in front of her? Su Xun was triggered by her earlier, so he became stubborn and asked her in dissatisfaction, ¡± isn¡¯t that so? Wasn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sick, but when I¡¯m sick, my height and length are all innate. What other changes can there be?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright, you¡¯re older, you¡¯re older! Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and quickly stopped him. After that, she continued to wipe his body. After she was done, she turned around and wiped his back. Walking back and forth in the bathroom, Xiao Yezi was also drenched in sweat, but she really did not think much of it. Looking at Su Xun¡¯s frail body, other than feeling heartache for him, her mind was filled with thoughts of how to prepare the medicinal cuisine for him so that he could recover as soon as possible. After Su Xun stopped talking, he could feel Xiao Yezi¡¯s care for him. Although he was trying to show off by talking, he was really touched. When su chen and his family returned, they naturally knew that Xiao Yezi had sent Su Xun back. Su Li and her mother both quietly ran upstairs to see what was going on with the two. After all, no one knew if the two of them could still be together after experiencing so much. However, Su Li quietly tiptoed to the door of Su Xun¡¯s room. As soon as he pushed open a small gap, he saw Xiao Yezi tirelessly wiping Su Xun¡¯s body without complaint. This scene made the two peeking outside the door open their mouths slightly, then they covered their mouths and quickly closed the door. Su Li covered her mouth and said in a low voice,¡±mom, these two people¡¯s situation, it¡¯s all so awkward.¡± Wipe my body, alright? What an intimate act! I really don¡¯t have to worry this time. I knew that little Yezi would put in so much effort to save my son. She must still be reluctant to part with him. She must still have feelings for him. Now that I see it, I¡¯m completely relieved. They must be together, so we don¡¯t have to worry about them. Su Xun¡¯s mother said as if she had experienced it before. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. I think we need to add something.¡± Su Li and her mother went downstairs together. Because it was already night time, Xiao Yezi was still taking care of Su Xun. So, tonight, the two of them were thinking whether Xiao Yezi would stay behind. To be honest, if Xiao Yezi did not have any intention of being with Su Xun, the two of them would never have done such a thing. It was just that seeing the two of them together, if they could help and improve their relationship, it would be the best. The two of them busied themselves in the living room. An hour later, Xiao Yezi finally came out. As expected, Xiao Yezi was going back. She didn¡¯t want to spend the night here. Su Li immediately glanced at her mother, and something flashed through the eyes of the two women. In the next second, Su Li walked over with his big belly, a cup of warm water in his hand. When Xiao Yezi came downstairs and saw Su Li walking over, she immediately widened her eyes and was about to open her mouth, but in the next second, she accidentally saw Su Li slip, as if he was about to fall. Xiao Yezi immediately cried out in alarm and quickly went over to support her. She hurriedly said,¡±how is it, how is it? sister Xiao Li, are you okay?¡±¡±sister Xiao Li, are you okay?¡± Chapter 1009 ? 1009 In a family combo, overnight (2) However, when she went over to support SU Li, the water in Su Li¡¯s hands spilled all over her body. Xiao Yezi had no time to care. I¡¯m fine. Thank God I have you, Xiao Yezi. I¡¯m fine. Aiya, your clothes. It¡¯s all my fault. The water is all spilled. Quick, the weather isn¡¯t warm. Take off these clothes and dry them for you. Only after Su Li said this did Xiao Yezi notice. The glass of water had spilled on her outer clothes and inner clothes, and the clothes inside felt cold against her skin. Seeing this, Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. Then she helped her to the side and sat down, ¡± it¡¯s fine here. Sister Li, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious at home. Take it slow. It¡¯s already seven months, we can¡¯t neglect it. Su Xun¡¯s mother also came over at this moment. She directly came up to Su Li and nagged at him for a while. Finally, she said to Xiao Yezi, ¡± girl, your sister Xiao Li is wearing maternity clothes. My clothes don¡¯t suit her, so I brought Su Xun¡¯s clothes. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you change into them first? ¡± ¡°Auntie Yingluo, I still have some work to do at the base tonight.¡± ¡°Aiya, I see. You can wear these clothes first, and I¡¯ll take yours to dry. I¡¯ll bring it back to you after I¡¯m done baking it. It should be dry in about one or two hours, so I won¡¯t delay you before you leave.¡± Su Xun¡¯s mother did not seem to have any intention of forcing her to stay and went along with her wishes. seeing this, xiao yezi wanted to dry it herself, but as soon as she changed her clothes, she saw the auntie quickly snatch the clothes away, as if she was afraid that she would dry them or something. She was slightly embarrassed. in the end, she could only wear the loose casual clothes that su xun wore at home and talk to su li downstairs. su li, on the other hand, had only said a few words before he began to cry. he yawned lazily and was about to go upstairs to rest. Xiao Yezi naturally couldn¡¯t say anything, but this way, she would be left alone downstairs. As she thought about it, she got up to take a look at her clothes. She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head when she saw Fu Jiu¡¯s aunt¡¯s back, who seemed to be drying her clothes for her very seriously. In the end, she slowly went upstairs to see Su Xun. As soon as she entered, Su Xun¡¯s gaze fell on her. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Xiao Yezi asked subconsciously. However, Su Xun was shocked by Xiao Yezi¡¯s appearance and the clothes she was wearing. She, didn¡¯t she leave? Didn¡¯t he go home? Not only did he not leave, but he even came back to his room in his casual home clothes. What, what did she want to do? As Su Xun thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at her and mumble, ¡± Xiao-Xiao Yezi, why did you come up here dressed like this? y-y-you ¡­ Tonight ¡­ Are you going to sleep here at m-my place? ¡± He was so nervous that he was incoherent. Was this for real? before today¡¯s gathering, she had maintained a certain distance from him. Today, not only did they take a step out of each other¡¯s company, but she actually wanted to spend the night at his place? In the end, he was a patient, but he was still a man. Where was she going to sleep? Xiao Yezi originally wanted to explain, but when she saw Su Xun¡¯s rare look of astonishment and blushing, she found it a little funny. ¡°Can I?¡± her bright eyes were shining. su xun immediately turned his head slightly. ¡± i-i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. ¡± He was so nervous that his heart started to beat faster. Chapter 1010 ? 1010 In a family combo, overnight (3) Xiao Yezi, however, walked over and sat down. Xiao Yezi was very simple and pure, and she would not think too much about many things. After all, Su Xun was with her, and at the end of the day, he was a person who could make her feel at ease. She asked, ¡± are you tired? didn¡¯t you say you were tired? ¡± If you¡¯re not tired, put on some clothes. Let¡¯s go to the balcony and sit for a while.¡± In this way, the awkwardness was avoided, and the two of them could have a heart-to-heart talk. After all, when two people were together, they needed to communicate a lot. Communication was a bridge. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done those things to her just because an Yan had said those words to him. The awkwardness on Su Xun¡¯s face faded a little when he heard her words. He supported himself with his arms and tried to get his clothes. Xiao Yezi went to his closet and took out a warm sleeping robe for him, helped him change into it, and then pushed him to the balcony to sit for a while. just now, sister li splashed water on me downstairs. Your mother took it and dried it, so I can only wear your clothes first. I will go back after it¡¯s dried. Xiao Yezi explained to him in a low voice and covered him with a blanket. Her actions were meticulous. Su Xun¡¯s heart felt as if a spring breeze had just brushed past it. It was warm and pleasant. Xiao Yezi sat down on the chair beside him. The two of them sat on the small Open-Air Balcony behind the curtains, looking at the night sky, the sea view in the distance, and the stars in the sky. The atmosphere was beautiful and romantic. Su Xun actually had a lot of things he wanted to tell Xiao Yezi, especially their relationship, which seemed to have been confirmed. However, he was still apprehensive. Because he didn¡¯t know why Xiao Yezi could still forgive him. Could it really be because of his ¡°death¡±? However, this was not what he wanted to see. It was not because he was pitiful, not because he was ¡± compassionate ¡± In any case, what he wanted was her love. He thought so and asked her. ye ¡®Zi, I¡¯ve actually been in despair ever since that incident that hurt you. I¡¯ve never asked for your forgiveness, but Hanhan, ¡± Su Xun said as he lowered his eyes. He reached out and slowly covered her hand. He could not help but continue, ¡± Hanhan, can you tell me why? ¡± Why did she forgive him? He wanted him to have a score in his heart and not make random guesses, because that would be too worrying. As soon as he said this, Xiao Yezi was slightly stunned. However, he did not hide anything. Xiao Yezi quietly lowered her eyes and slowly said, ¡± Su Xun, I can actually make such a choice because I¡¯ve let go of most things. I¡¯m only thinking about the future, and that is death. And this day will come no matter who it is, sooner or later. It¡¯s not easy to live a person¡¯s life, so I think we should treat the person we like better.¡± As Xiao Yezi spoke, a faint and sincere smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. I just want to live a simple life. People must know how to give up, give up, and only when you give up can you get something. A habit that a person had to regularly develop by their side was to throw a batch of things at a certain time. Not only did she throw things into the material world, but she would also choose to give up on some unnecessary and cumbersome things. For example, the negative emotions that affected her in love. She told herself frankly that the person she loved would die one day. It really wasn¡¯t too far away. In that case, she hoped that he could live well. Let him go, and let himself go. Chapter 1011 ? 1011 Can you let me kiss you one more time (1) When Su Xun heard what she said, he finally accepted it. This reason was much better than what he had thought. They could only make themselves happy in this life. They must not force themselves. Su Xun tightened his grip on Xiao Yezi¡¯s hand. Then, he let go and stroked the back of her head. Their heads slowly approached each other under the moonlight. Su Xun¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. He was so lucky that Xiao Yezi thought this way. Even if he had to die right now, he was willing to do so. su xun pressed his hand against her forehead. his voice was extremely gentle as he muttered, ¡± xiao yezi, i¡¯ll listen to you and believe in you in the future. ¡± Xiao Yezi was still wearing his loose home clothes, which made him feel pity and a little sexy. Listening to his words, Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly, covering the little shyness in her eyes. When they raised their heads slightly again, the two of them looked at each other. Slowly, slowly, they got closer to Xuanji. Until he Their lips touched. The two of them were instantly stunned. Because this was probably the true kiss of love between the two people. He wasn¡¯t forced. Su Xun was very careful, like a Dragonfly touching the water. However, when he was about to leave, Xiao Yezi hooked her arms around his neck, and the two of them were even closer. She gently traced his lips and bit them, but he retaliated in the end. In the meantime, the two of them were holding hands tightly, and the atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous and lingering. In the end, Xiao Yezi¡¯s face was flushed red as she leaned against Su Xun¡¯s shoulder. She panted slightly and said, ¡± Su Xun, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely help you recuperate. You¡¯ll definitely get better as soon as possible. When Su Xun heard this, he felt that something was amiss. If his body was still strong, would he ¡­ Would he be weak? At the thought of this, his eyes suddenly flickered slightly. He held her hand tightly and said with a little dissatisfaction but exceptionally firm, ¡± even if my body is weak now, in some aspects, it¡¯s not a problem. ¡°Eh? Which aspect?¡± Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t think so much. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s in that aspect.¡± Su Xun said as he wiped his face. Xiao Yezi just didn¡¯t think so much, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was stupid and didn¡¯t know anything. When she saw that he had actually run so far away, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She sat on the chair with her eyes slightly lowered. Her soft and cute short hair did not cover her slightly red ears. She kicked her legs and said slowly, ¡± I didn¡¯t emphasize that it¡¯s not good. ¡°Hmm, Yingluo? Is that good or bad?¡± Who knew what Su Xun was trying to say, and he ran away as he spoke. She ran even further than when she said that she was so skinny that she only had xxx-sized. Xiao Yezi felt even more awkward. What was he asking? Su Xun peeked at her secretly and touched her arm with his hand. I¡¯m asking you a question. Is that a good thing or not? ¡± Xiao Yezi was forced by him and was helpless. In the end, she didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore, so she stammered and hurriedly said, ¡± yes, Yingluo is not bad, Yingluo. After she finished speaking, she seemed to have thought of something and her eyes dodged. anyway, no matter what, your self-cultivation is the most important thing now. There¡¯s no need to worry about anything else. Besides, she was forced to do it before. She couldn¡¯t feel the Union of the soul and the body now. She couldn¡¯t feel anything and was numb to it, so ¡­ Chapter 1012 ? 1012 Can you let me kiss you one more time (2) Therefore, she did not like him that much, and she said that because she did not want Su Xun to overthink it. Su Xun¡¯s eyes relaxed a little when he heard her words, and he could not suppress his emotions. he held her hand slightly and said slowly, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, yes, there¡¯s no hurry. Yingluo is just little Yezi, can you be Yingluo?¡± ¡°what?¡± His gaze fell on her lips, hot and deep, with a little shyness and uneasiness that belonged to a big boy. can you let me kiss you again, Hanhan? ¡± Then, he kissed her cute and sweet cherry lips. The feeling was so wonderful that countless fireworks bloomed in the bottom of his heart, rippling endlessly. When Xiao Yezi heard this, her ears turned even redder. How did their relationship unknowingly reach this stage when she stayed for a while longer? She lowered her head and didn¡¯t know whether to refuse or agree. However, Su Xun took her silence as consent. He slowly approached her and lifted her chin with his last finger. She looked at him shyly. He covered her lips with his, and their kiss was no longer the same as before. He gradually pulled her into his arms and kissed her sweetly. Their tongues were entangled, and Xiao Yezi was slightly moved because she was very clear about her feelings for Su Xun. Su Xun¡¯s large hand also couldn¡¯t help but move to her waist, lingering on her delicate skin and slowly moving up. Finally, she suddenly separated her hand and pressed it down while panting. However, Su Xun¡¯s lips whispered into her ear, ¡± ¡°Stay here tonight.¡± ¡°Ah? What?¡± don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything, Yingluo. What I mean is, although I can do something, I won¡¯t do it now. I¡¯m just worried that it¡¯s not safe for you to go home at night. It¡¯s getting late, and it¡¯s getting late now. You can just sleep at my place and leave tomorrow morning. Although she said that, Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. In the end, she could only say, ¡± Wanwan, let me see if Auntie has dried my clothes. In fact, she said this because she had subconsciously decided. Su Xun¡¯s body was currently inconvenient, and he was just trying to be brave. Based on the current situation, there was nothing he could do at all. He couldn¡¯t even beat him. At this moment, Su Xun could only hope that the clothes had not been dried. However, he would never have thought that this was all a scheme. He was just a chess piece. After Xiao Yezi went downstairs, she went to look for Su Xun¡¯s mother. ¡°Auntie, how are you? are your clothes dry? thank you for your hard work.¡± Xiao Yezi suddenly appeared and said. Fu Jiu¡¯s shoulders trembled, and she was startled by her. Then, he continued to blow her hair with the hairdryer and quickly said, ¡± no, no. Your clothes really don¡¯t dry easily. Just wait a little longer, Yingluo. As she said this, she deliberately turned back to look at the sky and couldn¡¯t help but tsk. oh my, it¡¯s late. Your uncle hasn¡¯t returned yet, so it¡¯s not good to send you off. Why don¡¯t you spend the night with the girl and stay? ¡± Xiao Yezi felt that something was not right, but her clothes were still wet. She reached out and touched them, and finally said, ¡± then I¡¯ll have to trouble Auntie. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s no trouble at all. You just need to ask Su Xun to make more space for you at night.¡± Su Xun¡¯s mother was so excited that she said something she shouldn¡¯t have. Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes twitched. Xiao Yezi said again and again that she would trouble her, then turned around and went back. However, when she went back, she finally realized what was wrong ¡­ Chapter 1013 ? 1013 Can you let me kiss you one more time (3) He had already dried his clothes for a long time, so how could they not dry? As she thought about this, she quietly walked back. After Xiao Yezi left, Su Xun¡¯s mother heaved a long sigh of relief. She patted her chest and said impatiently, ¡± you scared me to death. As she spoke, she took out the spray bottle that she had hidden in the dark. It was the spray bottle that her husband used to water the flowers. She said that Xiao Yezi¡¯s clothes were sprayed with some water again, and then continued to dry them. hurry up and wet them again to calm your nerves. When Xiao Yezi sneaked back, she saw that scene. The clothes were almost dry, but Su Xun¡¯s mother took a spray bottle and secretly sprayed water on them. He continued to put on an act and bake. Xiao Yezi looked at the scene in disbelief. Her eyes were wide open. F * ck. was she blind? xiao yezi went back, doubting her life. at one point, when she saw herself wearing su xun¡¯s clothes and entering su xun¡¯s room at night, she seemed to instantly understand that it all started with the glass of water that had been spilled on her body. it was like a trap! F * ck. Su Xun noticed that Xiao Yezi¡¯s expression was particularly strange after she returned. He asked her, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? are your clothes dry? ¡± Xiao Yezi¡¯s lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but Twitch her lips helplessly. She said faintly, ¡± I¡¯m worried that the clothes won¡¯t dry in a night. Su Xun¡¯s face was full of question marks. ??? However, as smart as he was, he understood his family so well that he could probably guess that there was something fishy about this. He immediately coughed twice. At this time, he was already lying on the bed, making a lot of space for Xiao Yezi. He scratched his hair and said, ¡± Hanhan, yes, Hanhan, don¡¯t worry, have a good sleep. Xiao Yezi walked over and lay down beside him. then I¡¯ll sleep? ¡± You should sleep early too, good night.¡± after xiao yezi finished speaking, she took the initiative to turn off the bedside lamp for him. Su Xun lay on the bed and did not dare to move. Although they had spoken very clearly, Su Xun still felt comforted and comforted that she was lying next to him. Time passed by slowly. As time passed, Su Xun¡¯s gaze fell on her face. She was sweet, adorable, and pure. How could he have been so stupid? The best things were clearly in his own hands, but he had been deceived. he slowly moved closer. Looking at her red cherry lips, he hesitated for a moment, but still gently planted a kiss on her forehead. His voice was very low. Yingluo, little Yezi, you¡¯re actually the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen. You¡¯re the cutest and most beautiful. Only her, only her. She wasn¡¯t ugly. He used to be so stupid. Everything seemed to have returned to the past, but some things had changed. Everything was perfect. It was getting better and better. Xiao Yezi was half-awake, but when she heard these words, her ears turned red and her heart ached. In the end, she felt a little sweet. Su Xun, you¡¯re finally willing to admit it. ** That day was two days after Rong Zhan¡¯s baby came back from the one-month-old party. Youyou laid on the table, feeling depressed. Originally, she thought that something would happen after she and Jun hang came back that day. At least, the two of them would be closer. However, as soon as he returned to the base, the heads of several departments came to him to work, so she could only help him out. She didn¡¯t want him to be so tired. Other than that ¡­ Chapter 1014 ? 1014 The romance of junhang (1) they didn¡¯t have any more intimate contact. Youyou¡¯s heart was stifled. When would this end? Jun hang was already so passive. Did she have to wait for him to close the intimate distance with her? Youyou¡¯s eyes darted around, thinking that since Jun hang had gone to the experimental floor, she might as well go to his lounge and wait for him for a while. Then, when she returned, she would tell him. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Jun hang returned to his place after completing his work at the Procuratorate training base. The moment he pushed open the door, he saw Youyou making lunch at his place, busy and happy. She was about 1.65 meters tall and wasn¡¯t short. She was wearing an apron and her hair was tied up, long and slightly curled. Her pure face was like a beautiful scenery and was particularly eye-catching. not to mention, she had-pure and innocent angelic face, -devilish figure, -thin waist¨Cchild¡¯s face-and huge breasts-she was wearing an apron, and to put it bluntly, she was dressed like a maid. Most men would probably have a nosebleed and be unable to walk when they saw a woman like this. after jun hang came in, he glanced at her indifferently and then turned his cold and indifferent eyes away. he went back to the sofa and read the roman times that day. Although Jun hang¡¯s IQ was superior, he had a habit of not using smart things like mobile phones. However, not liking him didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t understand him. Perhaps it was because he was especially clear about him that he didn¡¯t use it whenever he had the chance. The only mobile phone he had was also provided by the company, and his watch was also a special communication standard of the company. It was done methodically. It was as if he was really a banished immortal who didn¡¯t eat the food of the mortal world. ¡°Brother junhang, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± In order to please junhang, Youyou had made excellent food to capture his stomach. In the past, when she was learning how to cook, it was very hard. She often got injured and splashed oil on herself. Her own brother said that she loved him so humbly and that she had put herself too low for a man. However, Youyou only smiled back then. liking a person and also wanting him to like her, could it be that just saying it would do? If you like her, at least put in some effort to show her your attitude. Besides, she really wanted to cook for Jun hang. Everyone had a different definition of happiness. She just felt that Jun hang ate the food she cooked every day. Her heart was filled with sweetness and she felt even more happy. She hoped that junhang would develop a habit of not being able to leave her. She didn¡¯t think that it was because her position was too low or that her love was too petty. She was simply pursuing a man she liked. Junhang¡¯s diet had always been light. It just so happened that she didn¡¯t like heavy tastes. In the past, she didn¡¯t like to eat properly. Now, for his sake, she also paid attention to her diet. Loving an outstanding person would actually make her more outstanding. Jun hang went to wash his hands and then went to eat. Youyou finally took a small bowl of rice and sat beside him. In fact, when she first came to Rome to find Jun hang, she was at most a childhood friend who hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. Even the excuse of wanting to come to his house to help was particularly awkward and awkward, but who asked her to be so thick-skinned and come over again and again? and then he stopped her with the excuse that he didn¡¯t say anything too harsh. she was also gradually occupying his private territory in private. The reason she gave herself was that Jun hang was too passive. He wouldn¡¯t say no ¡­ Chapter 1015 ? 1015 The romance of junhang (2) He also wouldn¡¯t dare to say too harsh words to her on the account that she was an acquaintance. that was how she had come to where she was today. It was just that Youyou might not have thought about it. If Jun hang really didn¡¯t want to see anyone, probably no one would force him, unless he had some subjective unknown thoughts and thoughts. Youyou picked up some food for him with chopsticks. He used to use the male chopsticks and was still using the male chopsticks now. At this moment, Youyou picked up a piece of stewed Chinese yam for him and muttered, ¡± eat more of this. I made a little too much today. Later, get me some pork ribs soup. youyou put down the serving chopsticks and continued to eat. Jun hang didn¡¯t like to talk when he was eating. He was quiet, so Youyou wanted to tell him what she was thinking after eating. Ahem. She definitely didn¡¯t pick the after-meal time just because sister Li said ¡®after filling up with warmth, one would think of lust¡¯. However, right now. While Youyou was eating, something unexpected happened. Jun hang actually took the initiative to give her food. The young body was startled and immediately a little dazed. Because it wasn¡¯t just that. youyou stared at the plum meat in front of him and swallowed it unbearably. She shouldn¡¯t have seen wrongly, right? It was one thing for junhang to give her food, but he hadn¡¯t used the public chopsticks yet. She was afraid that he was a clean freak, so she used the male chopsticks. After all, they had never kissed before. But, but huhu It was reasonable to say that couples didn¡¯t need to share the same meal. after all, couples were sweet and intimate. they had done all kinds of shy things. how could they use male chopsticks? there was no distinction between the two. Youyou stared straight at the piece of meat in front of him and blushed inexplicably. at this moment, youyou was staring at that piece of meat. it carefully picked it up, sat upright, and put it into its mouth like a lady. it pursed its small mouth, and its shy and shy appearance was vividly reflected in its every move. after she ate it, she lowered her eyebrows and secretly glanced in jun hang¡¯s direction. then, she took her chopsticks and quickly picked up another one for him. He didn¡¯t even dare to say a word. Then, she sat back down and quickly took a pile of food for herself and buried her head in eating. However, she held her breath slightly, and her eyes peeked at him from time to time to see if he had eaten the food that she had put in his bowl. Her innocent little face was suspiciously red. From the corner of her eye, she secretly saw that Jun hang didn¡¯t seem to hesitate at all. When he picked it up and ate it unhurriedly, her face instantly turned red, almost dripping blood. So he was hinting at their relationship, Yingluo. After the meal, the child watched him read the newspaper and books again. He used the courage he gave himself during the meal to walk up to him and ask him what he wanted to ask. ¡± brother junhang, aren¡¯t you going to rest? what are you looking at? ¡± Youyou went to find an excuse to get close to him. Jun hang put down the newspaper in his hand and looked up at her. His tone was light. what are you looking for me for? ¡± Youyou,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± it was simply exposed, and the youngster instantly felt his entire body heat up. that, that¡¯s Yan, ¡± Youyou said as he thought about it. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but pout, as if he was a little resentful. He simply said, ¡± brother junhang, why don¡¯t we look like a couple? there¡¯s no romance or intimacy. Youyou felt a little regretful after saying this. Junhang had already agreed to be with her, Huahua. Chapter 1016 ? 1016 The romance of junhang (3) why did she still ask for so much? Women were indeed greedy. However, when Jun hang heard this, he looked at the slight disappointment on the innocent little girl¡¯s face in front of him. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about. Finally, he took a pen and wrote something in the newspaper, then handed it to you you.¡±zhenzhen, take it.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Youyou was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Go and solve this problem.¡± Jun hang¡¯s clear gaze had already retracted from her and he handed the newspaper to her directly. However, when Jun hangyi said this, the young child simply had an impulse to be struck by lightning. Damn it, Yingluo. didn¡¯t jun hang know that no one was willing to be his assistant, and she was the only one who came over obediently to endure his various questions to train her? now that she had become his girlfriend, and after asking him those questions, he didn¡¯t say anything and just gave her a question to solve. !!! youyou only felt that his head was on fire. Could it be that in his opinion, this kind of question would be very romantic? Youyou only felt that she couldn¡¯t stay in front of him any longer. She would explode if she didn¡¯t leave. It exploded on the spot. Youyou took the newspaper angrily and left his territory directly. When he left, he didn¡¯t forget to say to him in a stiff tone, ¡± brother junhang! I didn¡¯t wash the dishes just now, so you can deal with it yourself!¡± After that, she left. jun hang, on the other hand, looked at her little figure as she left. something flickered in his cold eyes. When Rong Zhan came over in the afternoon, he went to his place and realized that the dishes in the kitchen were not washed. After talking about business, he asked, ¡± why isn¡¯t anyone washing the dishes today? Do you want to stay there all day? do you want me to get someone to clean you up?¡± Jun hang didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. He said lightly and firmly, ¡± no need, someone will come back to farm. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± after the youyou took the question that jun hang had given her in the newspaper, she was so upset that she didn¡¯t even bother to look at it. she called su li, complained, and asked for advice on how to take down jun hang. when su li heard that the young wanted romance, jun hang threw a question at her, and she immediately burst out laughing. This was the world of top students, a world with high IQ. What romance did you want? After Su Li finished laughing, he told her to wait and she would immediately draw up a plan to take down Jun hang. Youyou hung up the phone after complaining. In the end, she felt that she had nothing to do. Thinking of the question that Jun hang had given her, she couldn¡¯t help but take it over. With a sigh, she took a pen and paper and tried to solve the question. because she couldn¡¯t understand why jun hang would do that. Give her a question? Youyou took a closer look at it. It turned out to be an image formula. R=a (1+cos s). He asked her to draw a picture. She had a headache whenever she looked at such things. Besides, she had just finished her meal, and the afternoon light shone in through the floor-to-ceiling windows. She was alone in the study with tall bookshelves on both sides. As she drew, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her eyelids fighting. finally, he yawned and fell asleep on the table. When Jun hang came to the study, he saw this scene. she didn¡¯t know how long she had been there, but she was lying on her bag with a ballpoint pen in her hand. She probably always slept very soundly when she did these kinds of questions ¡­ Chapter 1017 ? 1017 Afternoon, sunshine, secret kiss (1) Her cheeks were slightly flushed. In this quiet and indifferent afternoon, Jun hang¡¯s wheelchair slowly approached her. when his clear and cold eyes fell on her face, they became a little deeper. Her eyelashes were very long. she had a pure and innocent face, and her eyelashes were so long and curled. it was just enough to receive the sunlight and dust that fell through the floor-to-ceiling window. jun hang just looked at her quietly. she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about, but he didn¡¯t make any movements, as if he was afraid of disturbing her. However, in the end, when his gaze fell on the paper she had drawn, he saw that she had only drawn a small arc according to the formula. He didn¡¯t think much of it, but the corners of his lips seemed to curve up slightly. Then, it disappeared in a flash. However, the scene just now was frozen at a certain moment in time. when he looked at her again, his usually cold and indifferent eyes seemed to have softened a little. his wheelchair slowly moved closer. he leaned forward slightly in his wheelchair. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Youyou was sleeping on the table. Her little mouth was slightly open, and there was a suspicious crystal liquid at the corner of her mouth. A slender hand slowly reached over and wiped it away for her. Her actions were light and very gentle. However, this was not the end. After his long, Jade-like finger wiped away the glistening liquid at the corner of her mouth, a vague scene was cast on the floor-to-ceiling window. In front of the huge desk. There seemed to be two overlapping figures. One of them leaned forward slightly and lowered her head, getting closer to another slender figure lying on the table. From the reflection of the floor-to-ceiling window, it seemed to be an extremely beautiful scene. The man tilted his head slightly, and his lips fell on her. His gaze landed on her slightly opened, tender red lips. His side profile was exquisite and clean. It was perfect, determined, and soul-stirring. He clearly exuded a cold and distant aura of abstinence, but when he leaned over and tilted his head to kiss a sleeping pure girl, he exuded a different kind of sexiness and charm. It was a light kiss, like a Dragonfly touching the water. Then, his wheelchair moved back a little, and he turned to leave. After the door closed silently, the pure-looking girl inside was still sound asleep with her mouth slightly open. If the door hadn¡¯t swayed slightly, people would have thought that everything was an illusion. A few minutes later, Youyou rubbed the corner of her mouth and opened her eyes in a daze. She held her head with one hand and shook it, hoping that she could sober up a little. Then, she took the pen and continued to draw the picture. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it before, but now that he was drawing it, he quickly drew it according to the formula. However, once she was done, she looked at the picture she had drawn on the axis in a daze and was dumbfounded. This ¡­ This, this Suan ni! at this moment, according to the formula, what was drawn on it was clearly the shape of a heart! Oh my God, is this the legendary Descartes ¡®heart curve? I, I¡¯m so scared! the young child mumbled incoherently. He was obedient. What the hell was going on? The formula that Jun hang gave him, the curve pattern drawn was actually a heart. Was it his heart? Youyou¡¯s face immediately turned red. At this moment, she was pacing back and forth on the ground with the piece of paper she had drawn. She was excited and shy, and she kept covering her burning ear with one hand ¡­ Chapter 1018 ? 1018 Afternoon, sunshine, secret kiss (2) She covered her face, her entire person was full of energy, and she did not feel sleepy at all. She even said that junhang wasn¡¯t romantic enough! and his romance was only the form of romance that he was good at. It had to be said that after Youyou drew this, his heart was pleasantly surprised, and he felt even more sweet and shy. No wonder he would be silent for a while and throw her a question when she asked him why he didn¡¯t know how to be romantic with himself. so it wasn¡¯t because he disliked her doing more work and gave her more work to do. the more youyou thought about it, the sweeter she felt. then, she carefully folded the drawing on the paper and went to look for jun hang. Didn¡¯t he ask her to draw it? She wanted to see how he would react after she gave it to him. Youyou went to look for Jun hang, and Jun hang had someone to talk to him about something. Youyou waited for him obediently. when the people passing by looked at her, she would smile shyly at them, which made a few young men in the base confused and a little confused. This pure young lady was really beautiful. Her figure was so hot that no one dared to look at her directly. She was so shy. Two men from the firearms department went in to find Jun hang to hand in their reports. They were all young men in camouflage uniforms. Youyou was standing at the door waiting for Jun hang. When he bumped into them, he smiled shyly, making the two young men stare at him. One of them hit the door, while the other hit the person in front of him. Suddenly, two loud bangs attracted Jun hang¡¯s attention. Jun hang was talking to someone in front of him. The movement at this time made him frown slightly, and his cold eyes looked over. They immediately stood up straight, but their eyes continued to look at the person at the door, and they returned a slightly embarrassed smile. When Jun hang saw this scene, his originally slightly furrowed brows furrowed even deeper. He seemed to have sensed something. so when the person in front of him continued to say something to him, jun hang suddenly raised his hand and motioned for him to stop. Then, he turned his wheelchair and walked towards the door. When he walked over, he pursed his lips. He seemed to be a little unhappy. As expected. When he saw Youyou lowering her head and blushing foolishly at the door, Jun hang looked at her silently for two minutes. Youyou suddenly noticed that someone was at the door and suddenly widened his eyes slightly, wanting to say something. However, Jun hang directly blurted out two words: ¡°Come in.¡± then, he turned around and went in. Youyou hurriedly followed him in, but seeing that he was still busy, he couldn¡¯t talk to him about the formula and heart drawing. In addition, he was in a good mood, so he took the initiative to make coffee for them. However, Youyou was biased. It was especially obvious. The one for junhang was made from the best Blue Mountain Coffee. For the others, they would just have a cup of instant coffee. Her thoughts and patience were all spent on him, and she didn¡¯t want to waste them. When the two glasses were served on the tray, the man who was talking to Jun hang smiled and nodded at her. Then, he was about to pick up Jun hang¡¯s glass. He subconsciously thought that both glasses were the same. youyou was still smiling politely at him a second ago, but the next second, when he saw him picking up jun hang¡¯s coffee, he suddenly exclaimed and quickly asked him to put it down. this cup is for you. I made this cup for brother junhang. Put it down quickly. ¡°um, yingluo, may i ask what¡¯s the difference between these two cups?¡± the man couldn¡¯t help but ask. Chapter 1019 ? 1019 Midnight, sunlight, secret kiss (3) youyou pouted and didn¡¯t even look at jun hang. she said directly to the person, ¡± i made blue mountain coffee for brother junhang. yours is instant coffee made with hot water. ¡± after youyou finished speaking, he had already brought the cup of blue mountain coffee to jun hang. his eyes were filled with shyness and he said sweetly, ¡± brother jun hang, it¡¯s a little hot. you can drink it later. ¡± The man¡¯s eyes twitched a few times after the Youling finished speaking. ¡°Miss Bo, y-you ran ran.¡± at the very least, no matter what his status was, the difference between them was too exaggerated. Youyou did not wait for him to finish. He smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll accept your gratitude. After all, she was junhang¡¯s student and assistant, only his. that person couldn¡¯t say anything this time. he could only force a smile and pick up the coffee. ¡± i still have to thank you. instant coffee. i¡¯ve never had it before. i¡¯ll try it fresh. ¡± After saying that, he turned around and drank it with a complicated look on his face. Jun hang seemed to be silently watching all this without any expression or strangeness, but his slightly furrowed brows unconsciously relaxed, and the cold indifference in his eyes also became a lot gentler. he seemed to be in a good mood. when the people outside the door saw how attentive and happy bo enyou was to jun hang, they immediately recognized the truth and didn¡¯t dare to think about anything else. by the time jun hang was done with his work, the cup of coffee was almost finished. Everyone had left, so he went to see the young. Youyou was sitting on a black leather sofa, reading a book. jun hang turned his wheelchair over, his voice light and low, like a trickle of water, very moving. ¡± have you finished drawing the formula i asked you to? ¡± Jun hang looked at her calmly. In fact, he already knew very well whether she did or not. When he saw her angry cheeks when she left, and now that she came back with a shy face, he knew in his heart. As expected. Youyou¡¯s face turned red immediately. then, she took out a carefully folded piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to him with a red face. ¡± hand in your homework. ¡± Jun hang took it and opened it. As expected, she had drawn it. To her, this was not difficult at all. It was a heart. It was his heart. The same Kasaya It was not difficult for her to win his heart. To a certain extent, it could even be said that there was no difficulty at all. ¡°yingluo, do you like it?¡± Jun hang asked. ¡°Hmm, Yingluo?¡± Youyou didn¡¯t understand for a while. Jun hang looked at her gently. didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m not romantic enough? ¡± The young and pure face blushed. In fact, this kind of romantic thing didn¡¯t seem romantic to others, but she knew that for Jun hang, it seemed to be very difficult. She was content. However, she still avoided his gaze and stammered, ¡± why do other people¡¯s romances include giving flowers or something like that? you¡¯re throwing me a question. How can this be justified? ¡± As she spoke, her face turned even redder. In the end, she almost stood up, too embarrassed to be looked at by him. However ¡­ Just as she stood up and was about to turn around, someone suddenly grabbed her hand. She was stunned, and there was a slight force behind her. The child cried out in surprise, and her charming body fell into his arms. Chapter 1020 ? 1020 are we intimate enough like this?(1) his long arms wrapped around her waist, and her face touched his jaw, making her breathing become chaotic. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow it, her pair of watery and innocent eyes looking around. brother Jun hang, you¡¯re so embarrassed. Jun hang¡¯s big hand was on her waist, and his voice was light. you said I wasn¡¯t close enough to you. Youyou¡¯s cheeks were red and embarrassed. was it really a good idea to say such things? However, she knew that this was a rare opportunity. She knew that even though she pretended to be reserved on the surface, she couldn¡¯t hold back her heart. When facing this man in front of her, it was not just her first kiss. She couldn¡¯t wait to give him her first night. No, she couldn¡¯t wait to possess his first night. So, right now, She deliberately avoided his gaze and said faintly, ¡± is, is it not? look at how intimate the couple is.¡± And what about all the benefits that she should have as his girlfriend? ¡°For example? Tell me. ¡± Jun hang lifted her up a little. She sat on his lap and moved closer to his chest. for example, couples can hold hands, kiss, and even have sex without restraint, ¡± the child said, but he swallowed the word ¡± Bed ¡± in the end. Was she being too impatient? ahem. Fortunately, Jun hang didn¡¯t ask her what she was doing. She said, ¡± look at us. You¡¯re so busy with so many people around you and don¡¯t have much time to be alone with me. Forget it. When we¡¯re together, you don¡¯t kiss me or hug me often. I, I Yingluo even still has her first kiss. ¡°Yingluo¡¯s first kiss?¡± As soon as this was said, it immediately caused Jun hang to ask back. Youyou quickly nodded seriously when he heard his question. of course, I saved them for you. But now that I¡¯m with you, I still don¡¯t know what it feels like to kiss. To be more precise, she didn¡¯t know what it felt like to be intimate with him. After all, Jun hang was always cold and alone. He looked gentle but was actually distant and indifferent. He had a superior IQ. To be honest, she couldn¡¯t imagine such a man who seemed to be above the common populace even if she fantasized about him in her heart. He didn¡¯t dare to profane it. He didn¡¯t even dare to imagine it. Unexpectedly. After Youyou said this, she actually saw a smile slowly appear on Jun hang¡¯s lips, but it was very faint and disappeared in a flash. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°Nothing. Do you want to feel it?¡± She said it was her first kiss. She had been by his side for so long, but there were many things that she did not know. For example, what had happened when she had fallen asleep today. In fact, There were too many things that she did not know. Youyou felt embarrassed and unhappy at the same time when he said those words so calmly and seriously. forget it, it¡¯s like I¡¯m forcing you. If we talk about such things again, the atmosphere will be ruined. Youyou felt more and more upset the more he thought about it. Junhang didn¡¯t really come into contact with the matters between men and women, but did she need to teach him this kind of thing? The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became. She wanted to get up from his lap. However, just as she was about to get up, a strong force pulled her back and held her even tighter. Before she could respond, a dark shadow suddenly attacked her, and the next second, her lips were covered by something warm. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but let out a muffled groan, her eyes wide as she looked at the cold and otherworldly face so close to her. His face was fair, and he closed his eyes slightly ¡­ His lips landed on hers, and a numb feeling came over her, making her whole body confused. Her mind went blank, and the only thing left was the touch of his lips that made her blush and her heart race. Jun hang¡¯s long eyelashes swept over her eyelids and he bit her lips. She was forced to move slightly, and he instantly went straight in and kissed her. He plundered and absorbed the sweetness in her mouth. He was addicted to it not long after he was young. she was too inexperienced, throbbing and nervous, completely guided by him. On the other hand, Jun hang seemed to have done everything so naturally. He was skilled and the young had no power to resist at all. Not to mention that this was her ¡°first kiss,¡± and she was in a daze, so it was easier for her to lose her mind and mumble. The breath between his lips and teeth was sweet and a little cold. This was an s kiss. Youyou¡¯s shy and excited heart was about to explode. They kissed in this position for too long, and Youyou felt that her breathing was not smooth. She was too nervous. The two of them returned to the table, and Youyou¡¯s blushing heartbeat became more active. She sat on his lap with her legs apart, her hands around his neck, and continued to be in love with him like a charming little fairy. It was just that this position was too deadly. Youyou was wearing a shirt with the collar loosened on purpose, revealing his long, fair neck and charming collarbones. In such a position, the most attractive part of the shirt was half-hidden. Actually, Youyou had always felt that it wasn¡¯t a good thing for her to have a lot of weight, that she was too much of a burden. However, Su Li had always told her that it wasn¡¯t important for her to like him. What was important was that men liked him, and junhang was a man, so it was equivalent to junhang liking him. However, it was a little awkward. how did she know that junhang would like ran ran? However, in front of him, the young man was completely lost in love. The feeling of being intimate with the person he loved was too wonderful. Furthermore, this was not just anyone, but the man she had wanted to sleep with for more than ten years. So what if he was in a wheelchair? she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone that she had imagined countless times of bullying him in his wheelchair, but she had no idea what would happen to him. However, at this moment. She arched her charming little body slightly and raised her white neck. Jun hang¡¯s kiss, which had become hot, slid down her neck, gently and gently rubbing, leaving pink marks. She snorted softly and called out softly. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at Jun hang at this time, didn¡¯t dare to look at his current appearance. She only felt that she was blaspheming him. Her collar was unbuttoned, revealing half of her shoulder. Her body was even more exposed, and her skin was a beautiful and alluring pink. The hot and wet kiss even went from her bare shoulders to her soft parts. At this moment, he seemed to have changed into another person. However, he was still elegant and a little irrational as he enjoyed her wonderful body. However, everything was better than she had imagined. The young strap of her bra was almost sliding down her round shoulders. However ¡­ Just as she thought she would show her most alluring scene in front of Jun hang, someone suddenly knocked on the door twice and came in anxiously. This scared the Youyou. She didn¡¯t care that her clothes were untidy and immediately slid down from his body and hid under the table beside his legs. Chapter 1021 ? 1021 is this intimate enough?(2) His lips landed on hers, and a numb feeling came over her, making her whole body confused. Her mind went blank, and the only thing left was the touch of his lips that made her blush and her heart race. Jun hang¡¯s long eyelashes swept over her eyelids and he bit her lips. She was forced to open her mouth, and he instantly went straight in and kissed her little tongue. He plundered and absorbed the sweetness in her mouth. He was addicted to it not long after he was young. She was too inexperienced, throbbing and nervous, completely guided by him. On the other hand, Jun hang seemed to have done everything so naturally. He was skilled and the young had no power to resist at all. Moreover, this was her ¡°first kiss¡± and she was in a daze, so it was easier for her to get lost in love. The breath between his lips and teeth was sweet and a little cold. This was an s kiss. Youyou¡¯s shy and excited heart was about to explode. they kissed in this position for too long, and youyou felt that her breathing was not smooth. she was too nervous. The two of them returned to the table, and Youyou¡¯s blushing heartbeat became more active. She sat on his lap with her legs apart, her hands around his neck, and continued to be in love with him like a charming little fairy. It was just that this position was too deadly. youyou was wearing a shirt with the collar loosened on purpose, revealing his long, fair neck and charming collarbones. in such a position, the most attractive part of the shirt was half-hidden. Actually, Youyou had always felt that having big breasts wasn¡¯t a good thing, it was too much of a burden, but Su Li had always told herself that it wasn¡¯t important that she liked it. What was important was that men liked it, and junhang was a man, so it was equivalent to junhang liking it. However, it was a little awkward. How did she know that junhang would like ran ran? However, the child in front of him was completely lost in love. The feeling of being intimate with the person he loved was too wonderful. Furthermore, this was not just anyone, but the man she had wanted to sleep with for more than ten years. So what if he was in a wheelchair? she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone that she had imagined countless times of bullying him in his wheelchair, but she had no idea what would happen to him. However, at this moment. She arched her charming little body slightly and raised her white neck. Jun hang¡¯s kiss, which had become hot, slid down her neck, gently and gently rubbing, leaving pink marks. She snorted softly and called out softly. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at Jun hang at this time, didn¡¯t dare to look at his current appearance. She only felt that she was blaspheming him. Her collar was unbuttoned, revealing half of her shoulder. Her chest was even more exposed, and her skin was a beautiful and alluring pink. The hot and wet kiss even went from her bare shoulders to her soft parts. At this moment, he seemed to have changed into another person. However, he was still elegant and a little irrational as he enjoyed her wonderful body. However, everything was better than she had imagined. The young strap of her bra was almost sliding down her round shoulders. However ¡­ Just as she thought she would show her most alluring scene in front of Jun hang, someone suddenly knocked on the door twice and came in anxiously. This scared the Youyou. She didn¡¯t care that her clothes were untidy and immediately slid down from his body and hid under the table beside his legs. Chapter 1022 ? 1022 He saw something he shouldn¡¯t have (1) Her heart was about to jump out of her chest, and she was so nervous that it was pounding. Youyou didn¡¯t expect that the person who pushed the door open and entered the room was looking for him. After Leng yunchen opened the door, he saw that Jun hang was the only one sitting in the wheelchair at the table. His eyes were cold as he looked at himself. He was stunned and asked, ¡± ¡°Junhang? What are you doing here? did you see Youyou? Where was she? I¡¯m looking for her now. Good news.¡± Jun hang was silent for a moment and asked bluntly, ¡± what good news is ran ran? ¡± youyou, on the other hand, didn¡¯t notice that at all. what the hell was he talking about? his head was buzzing too, all because of yingluo, all because of yingluo. She sat under the desk beside his legs. She wanted to hear what Ah Chen wanted to do when he came in, but her gaze suddenly turned cold and she accidentally saw something she shouldn¡¯t have seen. Jun hang was sitting in a wheelchair. When she squatted there, she couldn¡¯t move her eyes away even if she didn¡¯t want to. No, to be more precise, he was dumbfounded. she had straddled him just now and it was the first time she had been so intimate with him. however, she really didn¡¯t think so much and just wanted to be intimate with him. however, she didn¡¯t expect to see him here. she saw junhang and his teasing. Youyou¡¯s face was so red that it looked like it was about to drip blood. It covered its mouth in shock and shyness, wanting to find a hole to hide in. Good, so big. How, how could this be? this seemed to be the only part that didn¡¯t quite match his image. However, in the next second, she suddenly realized that she was actually in a similar situation as the crack in the ground. No one could see her blood-red face at this moment. Her heart was beating rapidly, and her heart was not only beating wildly, but it was also going crazy. She was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t help but sneak a glance at a certain place. She held her breath and couldn¡¯t move her eyes away with her face and ears red. However, at this moment. Suddenly, a piece of clothing fell down and was casually placed on his lap. Youyou¡¯s face was still red. When he saw this scene, he was stunned and subconsciously looked at him. As a result, he happened to meet Jun hang¡¯s cold and indifferent gaze. His expression was normal, and it was only for a short moment when he looked at him. However, it only made the youngster go even crazier. F * ck. He had actually been caught! This time, she really wanted to find a hole to hide in. How would Leng yunchen know that they had such a small trick up their sleeves? he originally wanted to talk to Youyou alone, but when he thought of the relationship between Jun hang and Youyou that day at the gathering, he felt awkward. In addition, Jun hang, who usually didn¡¯t care much about other people¡¯s Affairs, took the initiative to ask, so he could only say, ¡± it¡¯s like this, I¡¯m going to Africa in a while and I¡¯m bringing a team over. Youyou told me before that she wanted to go to the South Africa animal protection Association. She said that Bo Yi was there too and she wanted to go and see him and life there. Bo Yi was en you¡¯s younger brother. Bo Jing was en and you ¡®er¡¯s brother who were twins. Hearing this, Jun hang¡¯s cold eyes seemed to deepen a little, but he still responded lightly, ¡± I got it. I¡¯ll tell her. Jun hang felt that he did not hear wrong. If you you and Leng yunchen were going, you you would go together. Leng yunchen closed his head slightly. alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to pass the message to her. As he spoke, he turned around and was about to leave. He shook his head slightly and couldn¡¯t help but Mutter, ¡± that¡¯s strange. Didn¡¯t they say Youyou was here? why is there no one here? ¡± Chapter 1023 ? 1023 She saw what he shouldn¡¯t have seen (2) After Leng yunchen left, the Youling was still hiding inside. He had hidden before because someone had barged in, but now he was hiding because he was too embarrassed to face him. She had been staring at him just now and was caught red-handed. This was a little embarrassing. It seemed like her image had been shattered. How embarrassing. However, after Leng yunchen left, Jun hang¡¯s wheelchair moved back a little. He turned to look at the large floor-to-ceiling window and said in a low voice, ¡± she¡¯s gone. Why aren¡¯t you coming out? ¡± Youyou crawled out slowly, and when it was about to look up nervously, it accidentally knocked against the corner of the table. It immediately covered its head and gasped. He wanted to cry but had no tears. However, she was still more embarrassed. As she rubbed her head, she stammered and avoided his gaze. then, then, why is Ah Chen looking for me? ¡± ¡°Chen?¡± A certain someone asked back on purpose. He seemed to be holding a grudge. yes, Leng yunchen. He was looking for me just now, right? what¡¯s the matter? I didn¡¯t hear him clearly just now. It was too embarrassing. Her attention was completely off and she was completely exposed. jun hang looked over and didn¡¯t tell her what leng yunchen had told him first. instead, he asked her to come over and sit down on the sofa first. he sighed softly and raised his hand to rub the place where she had just hit her head. he said, ¡± youyou, what do you think of him as a person? ¡± ¡°What?¡± Youyou was caught off guard by this sudden question. Why, why did he suddenly ask this? However, she still responded, ¡± Ah Chen is very good. Our families are both in a city and we often met when we were young. We¡¯re all one family, so there¡¯s nothing to say about his character. He¡¯s self-disciplined and strict. He¡¯s not bad. youyou kept nodding. However, when he said this, there was no change in Jun hang¡¯s expression. His light pink lips pursed slightly and he didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Youyou was about to ask him what was wrong, but he could vaguely sense that the aura on his body was a little faint. Youyou¡¯s sharp senses picked up something. What happened to Yingluo? Could it be that brother junhang was jealous? No way. This kind of thing was just a fantasy to her. However, she looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. She still whispered, ¡± but, Yingluo. Jun hang¡¯s eyes seemed to shift a little. to a certain extent, Ah Chen is like a younger brother to me. He¡¯s younger than me, so even if he¡¯s not younger for long, he¡¯s still a little RUO RUO. she deliberately said this to look at Jun hang¡¯s expression. However, when she looked carefully, she couldn¡¯t see anything. It was as if something called aura existed invisibly, and the changes it brought were the same. Leng yunchen was indeed younger than her. Among all the children, except for junhang, who was Rong Zhan¡¯s brother and adopted by their family, she was basically one and a half years older than them. It was because her mother and father were the first to get married and have their own love. Her mother was eight years younger than her father. When she was young, she even heard her mother call her father ¡± uncle. At that time, she didn¡¯t understand. Later, she felt that it was strange. When she grew up, she found out that they were not blood-related ¡°fake uncle and nephew.¡± Right now. Jun hang¡¯s eyebrows drooped slightly, and he spoke in a calm and slow tone, ¡± Leng yunchen came by and said that he¡¯s going to Africa soon. I heard you say that you¡¯re interested in going over to take a look, so I came over to ask Huahua. ¡°Really? Was he really going over? That¡¯s great, my brother has been alone over there ¡­¡± Chapter 1024 ? 1024 She wanted to leave, but he didn¡¯t want to (1) since-¡®m done with my work, I can go there and take-look. My mommy has told me many times to visit my little brother when-¡®m free. youyou didn¡¯t wait for jun hang to finish his sentence and said agitatedly. Jun hang retracted his gaze and put his fist to his lips. He coughed a few times and his face looked a little pale. Then, he looked at her indifferently and said in a deep voice, ¡± so, do you plan to go with him? ¡± As soon as he said this, Youyou wanted to say something, but after realizing something, he instantly shut up. She had already made her words so clear and her attitude was also very clear, but he still asked her that question. youyou gently bit his lower lip, his expression a little strange. Youyou couldn¡¯t answer for a while, so he stammered and gave a vague answer. Even if this matter was temporarily put to rest, she was junhang¡¯s girlfriend and it didn¡¯t matter if she stayed at his place. In the afternoon, she went to help him deal with the trivial matters at his place as usual. She also helped him make dinner and boiled bone soup. Of course, she was in a good mood. As soon as she came back, she hummed a little song and washed the dishes. She didn¡¯t expect that when she was about to talk to Jun hang about going to South Africa again, Jun hang actually fell sick. And it was not an ordinary illness. He had a fever of 39 degrees Celsius. Youyou looked at the situation. Even if she wanted to go and contact Leng yunchen, there was no way. At present, Jun hang¡¯s health was the most important thing. She could only go with him with peace of mind when he was well. However ¡­ This time, the Youyou didn¡¯t take the initiative to say it, but Jun hang finally took the initiative to speak. That was after he had taken his medicine, before he went to work in the morning. He said to her calmly, ¡± if you want to go to Africa, go. Be careful. Although you¡¯re going to see your brother, there are many places in Africa that are filled with killing and war. You can go anywhere you want. I won¡¯t limit your freedom. This was the truth. Jun hang was a very rational person. He clearly understood that some people, the tighter they clenched, the more they were like quicksand in their hands, disappearing from the gap between clenches. however, what he was thinking about was the person who was going with her. Indeed, as she had said, he was very, very, outstanding. Youyou was overjoyed to hear him say this. She was afraid that junhang would feel that it was dangerous, so he didn¡¯t let her go over. But there were people around her, how could something happen? The fact that he was willing to think for her made her like him even more. Youyou smiled and said, ¡± there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll go and take a look when you¡¯re better. Besides, we can go together. It was only inconvenient for him, not that he couldn¡¯t go out. When Jun hang heard this, he was slightly stunned. In fact, ever since he sat in the wheelchair, he had not left Rome. One reason was that he felt it was inconvenient. The second reason was that he felt there was no need to leave Rome. He did not know what else he would do if he left Rome and the base. Youyou didn¡¯t continue after saying this. Because she also knew that Jun hang was very busy. As a permanent member of the base and the group¡¯s think tank, his status in the group was very high and incomparable. or even ¡­ According to their previous elders, when he was three years old, Jun hang was brought to the base for training. At that time, they were all just born, and with Jun hang¡¯s ability, the previous leader planned to- Chapter 1025 ? 1025 She wanted to leave but he didn¡¯t want to (2) He intended to let Jun hang shoulder the heavy burden, but all of this was after that accident, and no one mentioned this matter again. Youyou didn¡¯t know how she should feel about those things. She just felt sorry for Jun hang. She had always felt that other than his IQ crushing everything else, Jun hang¡¯s body was nothing special. He might not be any different from an ordinary person¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t think that it would be so bad if he was disabled. In her eyes, Jun hang was the most perfect. Even though she was physically disabled, she still felt that it was perfect. But in the end, Jun hang decided that the young ones would follow Leng yunchen¡¯s Special Forces to Africa in a few days. ** Time passed very quickly. Every time Rong Zhan¡¯s two little babies appeared, there would be a huge change. Children always changed a lot at this time, and their small bodies grew up quickly. These two babies were almost capable of handling their mother and father, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t let the Filipino maid and nanny handle them. Both of them were first-time mothers, and Rong Zhan loved his two little children like crazy. They were the fruits of his love with the woman he loved in his life, and he loved them very much. However, there was one thing that made Rong Zhan¡¯s days as a stay-at-home dad quite torturous. They all said that there was no other way to deal with their daughter who had a bad temper except to control her. However, to deal with his bad-tempered son, there were only four words: Beat him to death. Rong Zhan thought highly of the former, but he gave up on the son due to his age. After all, he was only two to three months old. Therefore, he could only ¡®endure¡¯ his son¡¯s actions of throwing a tantrum and peeing on his body. It was already spring in Rome at this time of the year. When Rong Zhan left the house, he was wearing casual pants and a black v-neck shirt. He did not wear a tie and the top two buttons were unbuttoned. His slender figure was extremely sexy and charming. his sleeves were slightly rolled up, revealing the tattoos on his slender and powerful arms. at this time, he was holding a small little thing who was gnawing on his hand with one hand. from a distance, it was an adorable contrast. Such a devilish and wild man, a man who had once and even now attracted countless women, had now become a father. He carried his daughter with one hand and wrapped her in a small blanket as he walked to the car. It was an eye-catching sight. Because it was too warm and too loving. In particular, the triplets were exquisite, cute, and beautiful. Their big, watery eyes seemed to be able to speak. Every time they looked at Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart would melt. It softened into a pool of water. Rong Zhan was driving the impressive ¡®weapon¡¯ car that sent sang Xia today. There were baby seats in the back of the car, making it very safe. When Rong Zhan put little treasure in, he even checked the diapers before leaving the car door open and waiting for his wife to come out. They were going to the supermarket later. The little tyrant flower peed again after returning his clothes. Sang Xia was helping him change while Rong Zhan left. At this moment, a phone call suddenly came in. Rong Zhan took a glance with his long and narrow eyes and picked up the call. Hello, Donglin, are you guys here yet? if you¡¯re here, bring that guy to my place and treat him well. Your sister-in-law and I will take the child out for a while. He might be a little angry when he just arrived, so take good care of him. If I come back and see that guy throwing a tantrum, your salary for next month will be gone! Chapter 1026 ? 1026 You¡¯re already a father, but you¡¯re still not serious The other side responded with something before ending the conversation. In the car, the little triplets were sucking on a small pacifier in their mouth. They were dressed in cute little clothes and looked at their daddy who was beside the car door. Their big, watery eyes seemed to have some understanding. who was daddy talking about? At this moment, sang Xia came out. Sang Xia was carrying her son. The little tyrant flower was wearing a cute little ball cap on its little head. Sang Xia had recovered very well during her confinement period. Now, she almost did not look like a woman who had just given birth, let alone two. She was wearing an A-line dress that wrapped around her hips and reached her knees. Her top was an open-collared sweater, revealing her charming collarbones. Her long hair was slightly curled, and her face was cold and beautiful. She wore sunglasses and had bright red lips. As a public figure, she looked like a street photographer. Not to mention that she was carrying a little kid at this time, she was undoubtedly a hot mother. This was one of the few days that sang Xia went out since she came back. Rong Zhan was waiting by the car and was instantly attracted to his wife when he saw her coming out. His long and narrow eyes were staring straight at her, full of infatuation. His wife was so beautiful. whether at home or outside, she had a different charm that made him fall deeply, poisoned him, and made him unable to love enough. rong zhan did not wait for sang xia to walk over and went up to her. he took the little overlord flower from her hands and took the opportunity to kiss her hard on the lips. ¡°What are you doing? be careful. We¡¯re outside, after all.¡± Sang Xia pushed the slimy Rong Zhan away with a helpless expression, but she could not hide the embarrassment in the depths of her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re already a father, but you¡¯re still not serious.¡± ¡°Who can stop you from kissing my wife?¡± Rong Zhan turned around and left his son in the car after he finished speaking. Sang Xia sat in the back and watched over the two babies. The two little babies seemed to know that they were going out with their Daddy and Mommy. They jubilantly kicked their legs and laughed in a seemingly happy manner. Rong Zhan only felt that he had really plunged into life. Although he looked ordinary, he really felt very happy and could not come out easily for a while. He even hoped that he could have more time like this in the future. He wanted to spend more time with his family, having a stable and sweet time together. They went to the supermarket. Rong Zhan was strong, and the stay-at-home dad had been doing his job well recently. He carried the two children, one in each hand, and it was very stable and comfortable. Sang Xia, on the other hand, was pushing a shopping cart to buy some fresh vegetables and ingredients. However, the handsome man and the beautiful woman were exceptionally outstanding. The man was holding two obvious twins, a Dragon and a Phoenix, which was particularly eye-catching. Many women kept looking at Rong Zhan. What a joke. Most of the supermarkets were visited by women. There were very few men, let alone couples. The appearance of these two people was obviously an invisible and uninterrupted display of affection. It was just that when sang Xia came to the supermarket, she did not expect to run into two familiar women. The little Overlord flower was peeing. Rong Zhan carried the little cub to the washroom to clean it up. He was afraid that his buttocks would get wet so he changed the little Overlord flower¡¯s diaper. Sang Xia carried the little triplets and pushed the shopping cart to choose something. It looked normal, but it was a little hard. At that moment, two women appeared and bumped into each other. ¡°Hey, little mom, look who¡¯s this.¡± Chapter 1027 ? 1027 Little b * tch, your man doesn¡¯t want you anymore, right? An arrogant woman with blonde hair spoke first. Her tone was strange. Sang Xia had just thrown a bag of fruits into the room. When she heard the voice, she looked up and saw the other person. She raised her eyebrows slightly and sneered in her heart. The woman in front of him was such a coincidence. Even if she had face blindness, she could still tell who the sharp voice came from. Not to mention this head of long golden hair, falling on her head, it always made him feel that it was very glaring. it¡¯s beyond my expectations that a defeated opponent can still attract my attention so enthusiastically when he sees me. As expected, he¡¯s thick-skinned and even a machine gun can¡¯t penetrate his skin. Sang Xia said with a fake smile. Who else could his defeated opponent be but Bessi? Ever since she escaped from the desert with Rong Zhan and went to her father¡¯s Manor to confess her identity, Bessi did not dare to be rash anymore. The only person who wanted to kill her was sang zhirou. His four limbs were broken, and he was imprisoned in a cell that could not see the light of day, sentenced to life. in fact, if she didn¡¯t find out that her father¡¯s woman was related to bessie, she would have killed her at all costs. This woman was vicious and cruel. She would be a disaster if she stayed in society. Bessi¡¯s face turned green with anger when she saw sang Xia shamelessly exposing her scars and humiliating her. However, when she remembered her purpose of finding fault with sang Xia, she immediately stopped looking at sang Xia and turned to the woman beside her. little mommy, look, it¡¯s this shameless woman who seduced my brother Harren. Now, she locked him up and beat him up every day. I think he¡¯s not far from death because of her! the woman next to bessie was none other than the woman that was currently with amberson. Harren was her biological son, and she was an internationally renowned pianist. When Bessie spoke, the woman couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions. it¡¯s you! I knew you were the one who hurt my son! Do you know how much you¡¯ve hurt him?! He just liked what you did in a moment of confusion, and you actually asked your father to kill him. I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to Harren, I won¡¯t let you and your father off!¡± At the end, the woman became even more agitated, as if she wanted to rush up to him. Sang Xia sensed that something was wrong and immediately blocked the shopping cart in front of her to stop them from coming over. She sneered and said, ¡± please get to the bottom of the matter. Harren kidnapped me before my wedding and even tried to use force on me. I¡¯m already giving my father face by not calling the police to arrest him. Now, you¡¯re trying to push the blame to me and distort the truth. Don¡¯t blame me for being disrespectful as an old man. You¡¯re the ones who really have no face to speak of. ¡°Sang Xia-you-!¡± Bessi was a little embarrassed and angry, but then her face twisted slightly. it¡¯s true that my brother likes you. Why can¡¯t an unmarried man and woman be together? you¡¯re lucky that my brother likes you. Otherwise, do you really think you¡¯ll be happy if you marry Rong Zhan? ¡± after she finished speaking, she looked around her again. seeing that there was no one else, she suddenly laughed sarcastically. ¡± you saw it for yourself. you were given the cold shoulder right after giving birth. a famous singer came out to the supermarket with her child. tsk, how pitiful. ¡± Hearing this, sang Xia was speechless and laughed at. This woman¡¯s stupidity was beyond ordinary. She believed that if she shouted now, the people following them would come out! Of course, sang Xia was not stingy with her words. After all, there was no point in talking to a retard. But just as sang Xia was about to do so, she suddenly saw a slender figure return. In one of his arms was a little kid. Sang Xia immediately raised her eyebrows and did not do anything. She also did not say anything. Bessie thought that he had hit the nail on the head on sang Xia¡¯s head. Chapter 1028 ? 1028 in a dilemma As if he had hit her hard, he continued to say in a cold and gloomy tone, ¡± sangxia, I think you should take this opportunity to make things clear to your father and ask him to let my brother go. I think you two are the most suitable people for this, Yingluo. Although he kidnapped you and said that nothing happened, who knew? maybe you guys were in the same band and had been together for a long time. Even this child can¡¯t be sure who it is, Yingluo!¡± then are you f * cking blind?! Bessie¡¯s words were extremely unpleasant to hear, but before she could finish, a cold and sarcastic man¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. Besi was shocked and turned around immediately. He saw Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curved up slightly with an extremely cold smile, as if he was looking at a retard. She suddenly felt her face burning. She clenched her fists tightly and watched as Rong Zhan carried a baby in each arm. He walked past her and went to sang Xia¡¯s side. With a mocking face, he said to Bessie, ¡± it¡¯s an insult to my intelligence to deal with you if you can¡¯t even tell your race. Know your place, or you don¡¯t want to live anymore. As Rong Zhan said that, he took the triplets from sang Xia¡¯s arms. Sang Xia pushed the shopping cart and left first while Rong Zhan carried the two children and walked beside her. besi¡¯s face was burning. she thought that sang xia brought the child here alone. who would have thought that the man was still with her and that they had two children? It had to be said that looking at the four of them leaving, Bessie was so jealous that he was going crazy. Why were they living so well while her brother was so miserable? why? Why? ¡­¡­ what bad luck today. How could I have met them? I¡¯m not in a good mood today. after coming out of the supermarket, sang xia couldn¡¯t help but complain that bessie really didn¡¯t know what was good for him and what was bad for him. If not for her identity, she would have died many times over! She really hated this kind of twisted and perverted woman. however, sang xia seemed to have thought of something and turned to rong zhan. ¡± rong zhan, you haven¡¯t told me about halun¡¯s current situation. Is he Dead or Alive?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s attitude towards Harren was still acceptable at first. She did not treat him coldly just because he was the ¡± fianc¨¦ ¡± that her father forced her to find. However, ever since he destroyed her marriage and did that kind of thing to her, even suffering from face blindness after the car accident, she was not a Saint. Harren had done all kinds of evil things to her, and she just wanted him to suffer the consequences of his own actions. the shadow, fear, and hurt he had brought to her would never be erased in her life. ¡°Your father took Harren away, but Harren has a special relationship with your father¡¯s ¡®relatives¡¯. Moreover, he¡¯s old now. You know many things. He¡¯s soft-hearted when he does things. However, I¡¯ve been watching him for a long time. If we don¡¯t get rid of Harren, I won¡¯t be able to get over it.¡± That was the truth. He had ruined his wedding, stolen his woman, almost killed their child, and was now suffering from face blindness. He was not just a simple singer. He had a powerful background. Besides, Rong Zhan was very worried about one thing. That was that Amber son was forcing him to a dead end. Sometimes, he would resort to unscrupulous means. In that case, his father-in-law would be in a dangerous situation. however, he would not say it. because even if he told them, they wouldn¡¯t believe him. Chapter 1029 ? 1029 Sister sang is going to take care of the little b * tch and go on a rampage! Hearing this, sang Xia was naturally upset. It was her father¡¯s decision. No matter what, he was still her father. Could it be that he could not choose between her and Harren? When sang Xia thought of this, she could not help but smile in self-mockery. Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Rong Zhan lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just thinking too much. Harren will solve it sooner or later. It won¡¯t be too late. When sang Xia heard him say that, she did not know why, but she felt a little worried. In fact, she would rather haren not die than let Rong Zhan get into any danger while dealing with haren¡¯s matter. He was not alone anymore. he had a home, a wife, and two children. nothing was more important than his safety. At that moment, sang Xia and Rong Zhan were both at the parking lot outside the supermarket. They had not gotten into the car yet because sang Xia did not intend to let Bessi off so easily. If she could, she would rather send her to hell. ¡°let¡¯s go. they¡¯re out. let¡¯s get in the car.¡± bessi and her stepmother came out of the supermarket and were about to get into the car to leave, so they didn¡¯t see them. ¡°There are many other functions in this car. We¡¯ve worked so hard to develop them, so how can we not make good use of them?¡± Sang Xia snorted coldly. As she said this, she was already in the driver¡¯s seat. She was going to drive. rong zhan was watching the two little ones sitting in the safety seats that were prepared for them. the two little ones were wearing little hats, socks, and pacifiers, looking cute and adorable. Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t worried at all. He wasn¡¯t worried that anything would go wrong because this car was safer than a tank. Even if you were to drive it into the water, the wheels would turn into motorboat mode. Therefore, he was confident enough to let sang Xia deal with the people she wanted to deal with. Otherwise ¡­ his wife was still angry and depressed. he couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this, and he was even more afraid that she would bring disaster to him. after all, he had planned to pick a good day to have sex these few days. sang xia was wearing a pair of sunglasses and had a piece of chewing gum in her mouth that she had just bought from the supermarket. she turned the steering wheel and drove off. Seeing Bessie¡¯s car set off, sang Xia chased after them slowly. When the car drove out of the crowded area and into a sea of cars, she began to chase after it. She deliberately chased after her so closely that Bessie noticed it immediately. He saw sang Xia driving from the rear mirror. As for sang xialei, he was an honest and upright person. When she looked at him from the rear mirror, the corners of her lips twitched slightly and she deliberately revealed a smile that harbored ill intentions. Sang Xia admitted that she was very willing to ¡± bully ¡± her like this. Who asked this person to be so detestable? Bullying a bad person, she felt so comfortable and carefree. Bessie saw that sang Xia was chasing after her, so she immediately stepped on the accelerator and sped up. Sang Xia did not let go of her car. What was the hurry? whatever tricks she could come up with would be useless against her car. Bessi was not a vegetarian, and the reason why she was so cruel was because she dared to play. seeing that sang xia¡¯s car was chasing after her, bessie thought of the two babies in rong zhan¡¯s arms. if she was not wrong, the two babies were still in the car, right? Since she dared to do this, then don¡¯t blame her! So in the next second, Bessie¡¯s car, which was originally driving at a very fast speed, had taken advantage of the opportunity. When sang Xia caught up with him, he planned to- Chapter 1030 ? 1030 So handsome, so overpowered He deliberately made her rear-end him. The cars behind their own cars had been modified, and usually, their own cars would not be damaged from a rear-end collision. Not to mention, there were children in the car behind. At this moment, Bessie thought gloomily in his heart, it would be better if all of them died! She hated children the most, not to mention that it was sang Xia who had given birth to this man. However, just as Bessie was about to rear-end her, something unbelievable happened. ¡°bang-!¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± Accompanied by the sound of a rear-end collision, Bessie screamed unexpectedly. Her car suddenly slowed down and was hit on the road, flying a few meters away. In an instant, her car hit the other side of the road in the opposite direction. She hurriedly braked, and the tires scraped the ground, causing sparks to fly. Seeing that there were cars coming quickly in front and behind her, sang Xia drove to Bessie¡¯s car without leaving a trace. She lowered the window and raised her middle finger to push up the glasses on the bridge of her nose. She calmly and elegantly expressed her disdain. Then, he slowly rolled up the window and drove into the road first. bessie¡¯s golden hair was in a mess, and his expression was extremely ugly. his face was ashen and twisted. Bessie forced the passing cars to stop, which immediately caused the other car owners to stick their heads out and curse. Bessie felt even more embarrassed and angry. The rear guardrail that had already been dented was simply pushed back unceremoniously, hitting the car owner who was cursing her. Then, she reversed and chased after sang Xia. The car owner was stunned by her and called her a lunatic. Bessi, however, turned the car around and chased after sangxia. Her stepmother was in the back seat, her forehead bruised from the impact. She was holding the handle above her head and screaming in fear. Bessi was deeply provoked. She chased after sang Xia like crazy, as if she didn¡¯t care about her life. She was a perverted and crazy person, and she didn¡¯t care about the consequences of anything she did. At this moment, she only wanted to kill sang Xia and the others, and she even dared to provoke her. Sang Xia knew Bessie too well. She deliberately drove in the direction of a suspension bridge. if she remembered correctly, the suspension bridge would split in the middle in 15 minutes, because a huge cargo ship would pass through in the middle. Sang Xia glanced at the time, and a faint sneer appeared on the corner of her lips. She stepped on the accelerator. It was fine if she didn¡¯t die this time, but if she could kill Bessie, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone find out that she was the one who did it. Hacking the surveillance video, deleting it, and tampering with it, she did it casually. The appearance of the car could also be changed. If he wanted to kill Bessie, they would not be able to find evidence to prove that he had done it. Who asked his father not to do anything to Bessie? then she would personally deal with her! bessi completely lost his mind after being provoked and chased after sang xia. Sang Xia got on the suspension bridge and looked at the time. She was about 40 to 50 meters away from Bessie. She was the first to rush over the 100-meter long bridge after calculating the time. However, she pressed a button in the car at the middle of the suspension bridge, and a pile of dark gray things fell down with a clatter. They didn¡¯t show much under the sunlight, but when they got closer, they were actually a pile of sharp triangular nails. Sanxia was the last car that was allowed to pass through. The cars behind had already started to set up obstacles and the suspension bridge was raised. Bessie saw that Sanxia was not too far away from him, so of course, he would not give up on chasing her. He had been tricked. Chapter 1031 ? 1031 Falling into the sea, life and death unknown instead, he continued to chase after them. the staff member shouted from behind, but he couldn¡¯t stop them. bessie looked at the suspension bridge that was slowly rising and felt that it would not be a problem for her to rush over. the triangular nails on the suspension bridge began to tilt slowly under the bridge, and in an instant, they rolled under her tires when the car came. The car that was about to sprint there was punctured by the triangular nail, and the car suddenly stopped after rushing forward due to inertia, and the tires burst. Bessi¡¯s twisted, ashen face was instantly filled with confusion! No matter how hard she hit the steering wheel, it was to no avail. She couldn¡¯t move at all. Just as she was about to get out of the car, she was stuck in the middle of the gap between the suspension bridge and the front half of the car was falling lower and lower as the suspension bridge rose. The rapid current was right below her, and her flat tire was stuck there, teetering on the verge of falling. If she tilted any more, she would fall into the river. At this time, Bessie finally panicked. She wanted to open the door and get out, but the car slanted even more as she moved. Her face was filled with panic and fear. The woman in the back seat saw this scene and screamed in fear. Sang Xia, who had already crossed the bridge in the distance, saw this scene from afar. The corners of her lips lifted into a sneer. wasn¡¯t bessie bad? then she¡¯d let her have a taste of something worse! Sang Xia continued to drive away. The cars scanned by the traffic cameras began to change again. The color of the body, the license plate number, and the appearance of the cars changed as soon as they entered the blind spot. Not long after she left, a loud plopping sound came from the river. Sang Xia saw from the rear mirror that a car still fell off the increasingly slanted suspension bridge. A huge splash of water was created. ¡± wife, you¡¯re still too soft-hearted. why did you throw a nail in front of their car? why did you throw a bomb? it would have exploded just like that. now, look at the number of lifeguards rushing over. they might not die. ¡± Rong Zhan looked away and said faintly. ¡°She can¡¯t die, she can¡¯t die. It¡¯s not suitable for her to see blood in the car today. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson first and let her know what she should say and what she shouldn¡¯t say.¡± Don¡¯t look down on the other party when you don¡¯t see the other party¡¯s Dao ability clearly, and don¡¯t take the other party¡¯s disregard for patience. Otherwise, if you make a sound when you¡¯re being slapped in the face, the scene might be a little ugly. as for the rest of the time, rong zhan left someone to keep an eye on them while they brought the children home. ¡°Wife, there¡¯s a guy from t city coming over. If we stay in Rome and don¡¯t go back, that guy won¡¯t leave either.¡± ¡°Hmm? Who is it?¡± Sang Xia was a little confused. Rong Zhan kept her in suspense. However, when sang Xia drove back to the villa, she suddenly saw something. Her eyes widened and she slammed on the brakes. She immediately turned around and glared at Rong Zhan. are you crazy? Why did you let this guy come? Are you trying to scare our two little brats?¡± They saw a huge creature sitting on the top of an SUV, staring at them. As soon as the car stopped, he yawned and opened his mouth wide. Sang Xia could not help but feel speechless. ¡± wife, what are you talking about? just because you¡¯re afraid of little to doesn¡¯t mean that our daughter and son are afraid. little to is different from rearing lions. didn¡¯t i tell you before? its genes are completely different from theirs. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the difference?¡± Chapter 1032 ? 1032 The ¡°new¡± member of the family! After all, a Lion was still a Lion. ¡°More ferocious.¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Rong Zhan could not help but chuckle when he saw her expression. Sang Xia was a little embarrassed and angry by his chuckle. She had always been afraid of little to, and now that she saw him, she did not dare to get out of the car. did rong zhan do it on purpose? He had really gone too far. ¡°Rong Zhan, go and take it away. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡± She would never forget that little to had a special love for her. Every time he saw her, he would run after her. She was really scared, okay? ¡°Okay, wife, I won¡¯t scare you anymore. Little to¡¯s genes have mutated. Its intelligence is even smarter than a ten-year-old son. It can also understand what I say and know who is my enemy and who is my man.¡± After saying that, Rong Zhan opened the car door and got out. He opened the door for sang Xia personally. don¡¯t be afraid, my wife. I sent little to here to accompany our two little ones. When sang Xia first heard Rong Zhan¡¯s explanation, she resisted the urge to hit him. However, the next second, when she heard him say that he was using little to to to protect their child, her legs went soft the moment she stepped out. f * ck. ¡°Rong Zhan, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me? Let, let a Lion accompany them for a stroll??¡± Sang Xia looked as if she wanted to punch Rong Zhan, but she held herself back. She grabbed his arm and asked, ¡± let the lion play with them. What if one day, they lose it while they¡¯re playing? ¡± Didn¡¯t he see the lion¡¯s bloody mouth? when she was in t city, it took her a long time to believe that there was a Lion in the place where she lived. When she was first ¡± kept, ¡± she was trembling when she went to the toilet and didn¡¯t dare to go out for fear of meeting this guy. Now, the child was playing with a Lion. He must be crazy. ¡°wife, believe me. with little to around, our two little kids will be safe. no one will dare to get close to them.¡± yes, very good. Not to mention others, even I don¡¯t dare to get close. Sang Xia said with a fake smile. After sang Xia came out on her soft legs, Rong Zhan put one hand around her waist and waved at the direction of Lil ¡®to. Instantly, Lil¡¯ to¡¯s huge body leaped down from the car. Although it was huge, it was very agile. little to walked to rong zhan with elegant steps. rong zhan bent down and held its face with both hands. He used all his strength to stroke its fur. Little to, on the other hand, was shaking its head beside sang Xia as if it wanted to rub against her body. Rong Zhan held its big head so that it could not get close. In the end, it suddenly growled and squatted on the ground, letting out a beast¡¯s roar. Not only did this make sang Xia¡¯s body tense up, but it also made the two little ones in the car open their eyes. Sucking on the pacifier, he opened his eyes and was stunned for a moment. However, the next second, they pouted and started crying. He seemed to have been frightened by the roars of the wild beasts. However, before the Mulberry car could rush in to coax the two of them, little to turned its huge body around when it heard the sound. It leaned its two front paws against the car window and its huge body almost covered the window. Its big head looked at the two children in the car and even tilted its head slightly, as if it was quite curious about the two little dongs. ¡°Rong Zhan, look at it! You¡¯ve scared the child!¡± Sang Xia quickly opened the car door from the other side and went to coax them. Chapter 1033 ? 1033 A promise with Rong Zhan (sweet) Rong Zhan touched Lil ¡®to¡¯s head and chuckled. Lil¡¯ to is obviously interested in the two of them. They¡¯re still so young and can¡¯t tell whether they¡¯re safe or dangerous. Lil ¡®to has no ill intentions. Rong Zhan then turned to little to. this is our new master. Little to, I¡¯ll leave the job of protecting them to you! Hearing that, little to leaned against the car window and roared again. It rubbed its head against Rong Zhan¡¯s palm. He seemed to be very happy. In the end, the two little ones were carried out by Rong Zhan. However, sang Xia was worried and chose to let him carry one of them. Little tyrant cried the most and he was timid and troublesome. After some thought, sang Xia decided to hand him over to Rong Zhan first. The little tyrant flower instantly cried even more heartlessly, ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ask for the area of his psychological shadow at this time. However, it was true that children did not know whether the outside world was safe or not. Rong Zhan carried the little tyrant flower and let him play with little to for a while. Little to even wanted to use his hair to rub against the little tyrant flower¡¯s face but was stopped by Rong Zhan. This fellow should not have taken a bath yet. However, he let the little tyrant flower lie on little to¡¯s huge body for a while. Little to immediately maintained a stable posture and did not dare to move anymore, as if it was afraid that its little master would fall off. Seeing this, sang Xia was slightly relieved. In fact, deep down in her heart, she also knew little to. However, it was a Lion after all. No matter what, it was still a Lion. The impression that Lions gave was that they were fierce and ate meat with big bites. But then again, since little to wouldn¡¯t hurt them and would protect them instead, it was indeed a good thing. the little tyrant flower lay on little to¡¯s body for a while. it seemed to have sensed that it was safe and gradually stopped crying. its small hand even unintentionally grabbed little to¡¯s body. in the end, it even peed on little to¡¯s body. even through the diaper, the sensitive little to could still sense a different smell. Little to,¡±Yingluo.¡± So square, peeing on the king of the forest the moment it came up, ************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************* ** Little to joined them and went out to have fun every day. It was so free in t city, but when it came here, it was so happy. Sang Xia would see it jumping up and down in the big villa. Those who didn¡¯t know would think it was a crazy dog. After a long day, sang Xia was a little tired. While she was taking a rose milk bath, she was holding a new score and lyrics in her hand, trying to find the right tone. Ever since she gave birth, work had to be put on the agenda. Although family was important, a woman¡¯s focus couldn¡¯t be entirely on her family. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t be out of touch with this world and this era. She had to stick to what she liked and learn more. It was an unusual night. After sang Xia went out, she saw the cold moonlight shining in through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the huge bedroom. The dim yellow hanging lamp in the bedroom was on, making the atmosphere ambiguous and blurry. There were beautiful roses on the bedside table. Sang Xia took off the bath towel and it fell to her feet. Her straight, fair, and beautiful legs were mesmerizing. She bent over slightly and put on a new pair of sexy lace underwear. After giving birth and taking care of herself properly, she did not look like a woman who had given birth at all! Chapter 1034 ? 1034 A sweet promise with Rong Zhan (2) Her skin was more tender and fair, elastic and beautiful. After she changed, she sat in front of the makeup mirror and put on some light makeup. In just a moment, the woman in the mirror, who was originally beautiful beyond comparison, became even more enchanting. Her aura was obviously slightly cold, but it made people even more unable to stop. After sang Xia was done, she lit up a incense in front of the bedside table. It was a faint scent of Jasmine that could induce sexual desire. This was the scene when the bedroom door was opened. The woman¡¯s delicate and perfect body was only wearing a sexy underwear. Her back was facing the door, and her slightly bent posture made her legs appear even more slender. A certain part of her body was even more perky and seductive. Her slender waist was a great visual enjoyment for those who were obsessed with beautiful backs. Sang Xia sensed some movement and turned around to see a huge creature looking at her. She was dumbfounded and was about to scream when Rong Zhan¡¯s footsteps were heard. ¡°little to, go back to your territory. tonight, i have ¡­¡± Rong Zhan held onto little to¡¯s head and didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He looked up and saw his wife¡¯s face. Suddenly, all the words were stuck in his throat. her long and narrow phoenix eyes widened, and her delicate and devilish face was dumbfounded. Little to wanted to slip away from Rong Zhan¡¯s hands. Rong Zhan then reacted and grabbed it. go, go. This is not a place you should stay. I have something to do tonight. F * cking big thing. Get out of here! little to howled, but rong zhan still managed to get him out. After closing the door with a bang, little to¡¯s claws stopped scratching the door and it roared unwillingly. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, could not care less as he looked straight at the woman by the bed. Under the ambiguous and blurry dim light, the air was filled with an alluring aura. On the White carpet, the woman¡¯s delicate feet were bare, and she was only wearing the sexiest underwear made of the least material. She could hold her slender waist with one hand, and her extremely plump and soft breasts were still breastfeeding. She was a cold and seductive woman. The woman he loved deeply. After being abstinent for half a year, Rong Zhan felt his mouth and tongue go dry. His entire body was burning up, and his blood was boiling. Every cell in his body was screaming wildly. he was like a drooling wolf. as he walked towards her, he ripped off his tie and threw it on the ground. his neckline was wide open, revealing his sexy collarbones. Sang Xia had to admit that even though this was the first night after her abstinences ended, she still felt a little nervous and scared when she saw Rong Zhan in such a state. After all, she hadn¡¯t been here for such a long time, and the child was even delivered by a C-section. Rong Zhan was so fierce, and she was really afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. sang xia regretted using the aphrodisiac incense. rong zhan¡¯s entire body was on fire. when he came over, his body had already changed. he did not hide his arrogance at all, making sang xia feel embarrassed to look at him. Rong Zhan took off his shirt in no time on his way here. His figure was still as sexy and strong as ever. Even during his days as a stay-at-home dad, he would carry the little tyrant flower and do push-ups every morning. He would also lift him up to train his arm strength, and these were all trivial to Rong Zhan. ¡°Wife, Darling, Darling, Darling!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s hot body leaned over and murmured anxiously. He grabbed her waist and was about to kiss her neck wildly. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Rong Zhan hadn¡¯t been here for more than half a year, and he was really anxious. However, just as he was about to tear open the package and take precautions ¡­ ¡°shit! What the hell! why is it this color?¡± He was stunned. Chapter 1035 ? 1035 Ultra thin black? Sang Xia¡¯s soft body pressed against his, which made him even more excited. However, she still quickly pressed against his chest and avoided his kiss. Her voice was moving and soft. go and take a shower first. Hurry up, I¡¯ll wait for you. rong zhan hugged her and gnawed on her without a care. he was as excited as a wild beast and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± wife, i can¡¯t take it. ¡± He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Every minute and second, he wanted to possess her immediately, enter her, and madly merge with her. He wanted her to scream, cry, and beg for mercy under him. Oh, he was mesmerized. Her long hair was wavy. Seeing that he was about to lose control, sang Xia struggled in his arms. you have a smell on you, a lion¡¯s smell. Go and wash it off quickly. I¡¯ll promise to give you a necktie later. at the end of her sentence, she said something to Rong Zhan that made him stop his emotions with difficulty. He clasped her waist tightly, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes burning, his chest rising and falling violently. you said it? It¡¯s a deal!¡± Sang Xia did not say anything. She only looked at him with a cold and charming gaze. ¡°Motherf * cker! You little ***, just watch how I f ** you later!¡± Before Rong Zhan left, he looked at his wife and couldn¡¯t help but bite her red lips hard and scratch her butt. Then, he turned and walked to the bathroom. Sang Xia groaned in pain. She knew that she would not be able to escape from Rong Zhan¡¯s violent torture and that she would not be able to get out of bed for two days in a row. However, this was destined to be unavoidable. When Rong Zhan returned, his lower body was wrapped in a bath towel. Her black hair was half-dried, and she threw the towel aside. He didn¡¯t rush to the bed immediately. Instead, he took out a box of something from his coat pocket. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, rong zhan?¡± Sang Xia looked at the thing in his hand and felt that something was not right. that thing looked like sh * t. But did he forget that she was allergic to latex? rong zhan walked back with the box and opened it. ¡± this is a special design i got the people at the base to make. it¡¯s non-latex and is said to be super ultra-thin. i¡¯ll put some on it tonight. ¡± tonight? what tonight? Rong Zhan, you¡¯re so embarrassing. How could you ask the people at the base to make such a thing for you? now, everyone will know that we¡¯re in a bad mood. before sang Xia could finish her sentence, Rong Zhan snorted and pounced on her. As he hugged her, he began to pull at her underwear and kiss her impatiently. His breathing was heavy. what else can I do? do you want to give birth to a few more little bastards like the Overlord flower? ¡± Rong Zhan deliberately laughed evilly. who asked my dear wife to have such a special body? even latex can¡¯t stand it. Sang Xia¡¯s face turned red with anger. It was simply too embarrassing. This is called an allergic reaction, okay? In the huge bedroom, the warm and dim yellow light was still on. It was misty and seductive, and the atmosphere was just right. Rong Zhan snuggled into the blanket and gnawed on her body like a beast. He was eager and rough, causing sang Xia to gasp for breath. She felt pain and too much excitement. Rong Zhan hadn¡¯t been here for more than half a year, and he was really anxious. However, just as he was about to tear open the package and take precautions ¡­ ¡°shit! What the hell! Why is it this color?¡± he was stunned. Chapter 1036 ? 1036 In despair, black makes you look skinny Rong Zhan cursed in a low voice, dumbfounded by the color of the sh * t. Sang Xia was also in high spirits because of him and was ready to accept him. At this time, she heard him cursing in a low voice and was a little confused. ¡°what, what¡¯s the problem?¡± What color? did he use many colors? The next second, Rong Zhan took it out for her to see. Sang Xia was confused. Black? So what if it¡¯s Black?¡± Although Rong Zhan felt helpless, he still used it. On the huge bed, under the thin blanket, the man was pressed on top of the woman. One arm was supporting her, and the other was around sang Xia¡¯s neck, pulling her closer to him. His voice was hoarse as he whispered in her ear, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with being black? you look skinny with black. ¡°Pfft-!¡± Sang Xia covered her face. At a time like this, could he not make her burst out laughing? But the next second, she couldn¡¯t smile anymore. Rong Zhan bit her neck and started to deal with her ruthlessly. ** after an unknown period of time, everything continued, endlessly entangled. The curtains of the large floor-to-ceiling windows fluttered in the cool night breeze, but it couldn¡¯t blow away the charming atmosphere in the room. things kept falling from the floor: blankets, pillows, underwear, and bath towels. The huge bed was shaking violently. The woman¡¯s voice was hoarse from all the shouting, but her waist was still held tightly by someone. No matter how much he cried and begged for mercy, the figure behind him couldn¡¯t stop. In the end, she was even brought to the floor-to-ceiling window by a man with all kinds of tricks and made into all kinds of embarrassing positions. Until the sky started to turn bright, Rong Zhan had been bullying his wife the whole night. To him, it was pain. She fainted a few times from the pain and just now, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted. Seeing that she was at her limit, Rong Zhan ended the battle. And sang Xia had really passed out. Rong Zhan was strong to begin with, and it had been more than half a year since they last met. This made sang Xia truly feel a new kind of mentality. Despair. he was really in despair. She even felt that she would be killed by him. Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t bear to leave. After they were done, he turned over and fell asleep with his wife in his arms. The air was filled with the smell of hormones and sex, lingering for a long time. The next day. When sang Xia woke up, her whole body was jolted awake. She was so angry that she cried. She kept pushing him away and hitting him. Meanwhile, Rong Zhan was panting beside her ear, his sexy and hoarse voice fawning and apologizing by her ear. He kept saying that she was too charming, and he couldn¡¯t help but lose control of himself. Sang Xia was so flustered that she was about to crawl into the bedside cabinet. when everything was over, sang xia¡¯s entire body was unsightly. it was covered with bright bruises. her skin was delicate, and a heavy pinch would immediately leave a mark. on the bed, this was undoubtedly eye-catching, but it was terrible under the bed. People who didn¡¯t know better would think that she had suffered domestic violence. Sang Xia was so tired that she did not want to move her fingers. Rong Zhan carried her to the bath. It was so sticky that she did not want to leave even for a second. in the bathtub, sang xia was in rong zhan¡¯s arms and was leaning against her chest. The warm water soothed her discomfort. Rong Zhan placed his hand on her chest and lowered his head to kiss her forehead continuously, kissing her wet hair ¡­ Chapter 1037 ? 1037 The heavens and earth are big, but wife is the most important! It had to be said. On and off the bed, sang Xia could feel Rong Zhan¡¯s deep love for her and his infatuation with her. She was proud to be able to hold his heart tight. After all, he was so outstanding. However ¡­ Sang Xia seemed to have thought of something. She leaned on his chest and said slowly, ¡± Rong Zhan, Qianqian, you like me so much now. We¡¯re husband and wife, we¡¯re lovers, and we¡¯re the parents of our child. But, do you think that you¡¯ll get tired of me one day in the future? ¡± If Rong Zhan said that he loved her and would even die for her, she would believe him. Because he loved her at this moment. what about him in the future? Actually, sang Xia was not that worried. It was just that between her and Rong Zhan, they both liked each other to say sweet words to them. When Rong Zhan heard this, he surprisingly didn¡¯t lose his temper. He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her mouth. you¡¯re starting to think nonsense again? ¡± Sang Xia did not say anything. Rong Zhan¡¯s rare serious voice was heard. wife, I don¡¯t know what others think of novelty, but to me, it¡¯s something new. It¡¯s not about doing the same thing with an unknown person, but to experience an unknown life with someone I know. In fact, he wanted to be happy and stable with her, and at the same time, he wanted to take her to do meaningful things that they had never done before. To experience an unknown life with someone he already knew. Hearing this, sang Xia was indeed surprised. So this was the true foundation of keeping a relationship fresh and not letting it deteriorate? ¡°Wife, let¡¯s take the two babies you gave me as an example. You¡¯ve given me the right to be a father. You¡¯ve given me so much, and I¡¯ve never experienced it before. I just feel that we¡¯ll go through a lot more in the future, a lot of different things. Even if things get boring, I won¡¯t get tired of you.¡± after rong zhan finished speaking, he held her tightly in his arms and lowered his head to kiss her white neck and ears. he said sweet words in her ear again and again. Sang Xia bit her lip and blushed. In fact, for Rong Zhan, from before to after the pregnancy, it could be said that the child had a very important position between the two of them. However, one point could not be ignored. At first, Rong Zhan wanted a child because he was afraid that she would run away and he would feel insecure. Since she didn¡¯t need to wear a t-shirt due to her body condition, he couldn¡¯t wait to get her pregnant. During her pregnancy, Rong Zhan¡¯s impression of the child was only because it was the child of the woman he loved the most. Their little baby, so he felt happy and the joy of being a father. After giving birth, although the two little cubs had become his lifeblood and were even more important than his life, this was also because they were the children of the woman he loved deeply. He loved them and their mother had carried them for ten months before giving birth to them. The source of all his desire for children was sang Xia. Therefore, to Rong Zhan, children were never more important than his wife. He admitted that the two little bastards were more important than his life. However, he had to admit that his wife was the most important person in the family. She was actually the center of their family. He and the child would always be by her side. ** Anthony and the rest had come to see the children. They gathered in their villa. Anthony liked the triplets very much and even talked to the band members. Chapter 1038 ? 1038 Son Ba Wang flower, an enchanting slut! The few of them sang two songs for the two little brats. Since sang Xia was here, the villa was naturally equipped with guitar and other instruments. The two little ones were placed on the sofa, and sang Xia was singing with the band. As soon as the music started playing, the two little ones began to be overjoyed. The triplets widened their eyes on the sofa and their chubby little bodies moved around restlessly. Their eyes were watery like black grapes and they were so happy that they curved their lips and laughed. And the little tyrant flower was especially demonic. Sang Xia was originally singing affectionately to the two of them while playing the guitar, but the little Overlord flower had made her go out of tune many times. That was because the little tyrant flower was actually able to move along with the rhythm of the melody. It swayed its chubby body enchantingly, and it was especially magical and magical. It made them all very happy, and they all laughed and said that this kid would definitely be this type of person when he grew up. In her heart, sang Xia laughed and called him an enchanting little b * tch. However, with one look, she could actually see some talent in the little tyrant flower. rong zhan went out for a while, and xu mo came back with him. Xu Mo was actually only in his early twenties. Ever since his family got into trouble, Rong Zhan had left him behind. Now, Xu Mo was working hard and trying his best to pay off his family¡¯s debts. He was very smart. After helping Rong Zhan with the work in the technology Department, Rong Zhan even rewarded him with an additional ten million Yuan. This wasn¡¯t a small sum, especially for a young man like him. There was no shortage of talented people in the company. On the contrary, everyone was highly intelligent and educated. Sang Xia also knew that Rong Zhan was doing this to help Xu Mo. She should find an excuse to help him. After all, Xu Mo was a boy. He didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s charity after his family was in trouble, and he didn¡¯t need anyone to help him pay off his debts. This would be a blow to him and make him feel like he was selling his body. Rong Zhan might seem like a person who didn¡¯t care about trifles, but he was very good at grasping human nature. She would firmly grasp Xu Mo¡¯s heart and body and make him serve her with all his heart. After the two of them returned, Rong Zhan could hear the sound of music from afar. He was still explaining things to Xu Mo, but when he heard the sound, he immediately rushed over without even finishing his sentence. He didn¡¯t step in, he just stood at the door. In the luxurious but simple villa, four people were holding a guitar and other instruments, singing to the two little ones on the sofa. One of them was grinning from ear to ear, while the other was twisting his little body seductively. Seeing that scene, Rong Zhan, who was standing at the door, curled his lips and his long and narrow eyes were full of smiles. His wife was dressed very elegantly, handsomely, and smartly. She wore a pair of slim-cut jeans and a white European-style shirt with the neckline loosened a little. A silk scarf was tied around her elegant and fair neck, and she was wearing a pair of high heels. Her long hair was scattered, and she was holding a guitar in her hand, singing a beautiful song. The sunlight outside the villa shone in and fell on her body. This scene really made people feel that it was beautiful. Meanwhile, the two little ones were looking at their mommy with adoration and infatuation. rong zhan¡¯s gaze fell on her neck. looking at the silk scarf, a certain scene from this morning appeared in his mind. She kept scolding herself when she was putting on her clothes, saying that it was all marks and she couldn¡¯t show herself anymore, so she ¡­ Chapter 1039 ? 1039 The happiest man, master Zhan He found a silk scarf and tied it around her neck. Rong Zhan did not disturb them and leaned against the door in a lazy and elegant posture. On his face was a blissful smile that he could not imagine. When Xu Mo saw this scene, it touched a soft corner of his heart. Xu Mo looked at the determined and brave woman in the desert. He was surprised that she still had such a side to her. He looked at her, and he was actually a little lost in her thoughts. Sang Xia was good-looking, and at this moment, she had a different kind of feminine charm. Perhaps beautiful things and people would always attract people¡¯s attention. After the song, the rest of the band cheered. Sang Xia put down her guitar and went to the sofa to carry them. When the two little ones saw their mommy coming over, they immediately crawled over and stretched out their hands, wanting her to carry them. They were full of admiration for their mommy. Rong Zhan was about to go in when he saw that. However, he realized that the person beside him didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction. He turned back to look at Xu Mo, only to see that Xu Mo was still looking at the scene on the sofa with a silly smile. Rong Zhan was about to kick him again. What are you looking at? come in quickly. Xu Mo finally reacted. Sang Xia saw them coming and asked the Filipino maid to get them some water. When she looked at Xu Mo, sang Xia smiled and nodded, while Xu Mo lowered his head and touched his head with a shy smile. Sang Xia saw that Rong Zhan and Anthony had greeted each other and walked over. She said, ¡± hubby, I¡¯m starting to get started with my work. I¡¯ll be performing in Australia in a month¡¯s time. I¡¯ll probably be busy during this period. It didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him, but she would be busy. Hearing that, Rong Zhan could not hide the disappointment in his heart, but he still nodded. it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take care of the child more. Even though Rong Zhan said that, he still had some concerns in his heart. What else could he do? he could not possibly restrict his wife¡¯s freedom and everything she wanted just because she had given birth. Moreover, he knew very well that once they had children, sang Xia would definitely place more emphasis on her family. The children were her babies. If she felt that work was too tiring and still missed her babies, she would take the initiative to weigh the pros and cons herself. Rong Zhan also supported sang Xia to do some things because he knew her well. She also had a womanly side and her own laziness. If she did nothing, she would be very confused. She would face the child all day long and would not be happy for a long time. After the matter was settled, sang Xia sent Anthony and the others off. sang xia originally thought that their purpose for coming today was actually very simple. she did not expect that when she was sending anthony and the others off, anthony had a few words with her in private. The band needed a new member. With Harren¡¯s departure, the part of the work that he was responsible for was missing. Although they could share the workload, it was not a long-term solution. Therefore, he planned to look for a new member. It had to be said that the person who was chosen must be lucky. However, he had no idea where to start at the moment. Anthony wanted to see if he could find any outstanding future teammates when he went around the world to perform. No matter what, sang Xia agreed with this point. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Rong Zhan had brought Xu Mo over to the villa to get something for him to bring back. Before Xu Mo left, he even went to see the child, then went to talk to sang Xia, asking her about her recent situation, and sang Xia- Chapter 1040 ? 1040 The fate of Bessie¡¯s bitch They all responded with a faint smile. Xu Mo was quite happy and said that he would come to see her when he was free. Who asked her to be his Savior? However, sang Xia was slightly stunned. In the end, she forced a smile and asked him with a smile, ¡± ¡°May I ask, who exactly are you, Yingluo?¡± from the beginning to the end, rong zhan didn¡¯t tell her who was coming. with her face blindness, she couldn¡¯t distinguish other people¡¯s faces, so this kind of embarrassment was quite common. When Xu Mo heard this, he was completely dumbfounded and instantly dumbfounded. Only then did he remember that he had heard that she had face blindness. However, he remembered that he had been here for quite a while and had been talking to her. Even when he was about to leave, she had not recognized him. Xu Mo¡¯s heart felt inexplicably stifled. In the end, he gave an extremely reluctant smile and left without staying any longer after taking over the task at hand. Well, embarrassment. The air was filled with the smell of embarrassment. after xu mo left, sang xia thought about her illness, and her face unconsciously showed a touch of sadness. When would she be able to return to normal? Otherwise, it would have a serious impact on his work, life, and mentality. Because it was really sad and ridiculous. If the little Ba Wang flower or the three babies were mixed in with the group of children, she would not be able to recognize them. Other than the tiny marks he had left on their bodies that no one knew about. ** He had played with Bessie before, so he had quickly received her whereabouts and specific situation. wife, the rescue team has rescued them, but it took too long. Bessie hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Her mother, on the other hand, has gastritis and hasn¡¯t been discharged yet. Hearing that, sang Xia frowned slightly. so, what do you want to say? Do you think I¡¯m making things difficult for my father?¡± Rong Zhan could not help but laugh. you¡¯re overthinking. Harren¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t even know that you¡¯re fighting with Bessie. As long as Bessie doesn¡¯t wake up, the surveillance cameras have been fixed. No one will know that you did it. hearing that, sang xia heaved a sigh of relief. this could not be better. Bessie, on the other hand, wouldn¡¯t tell her father about their conflict, because she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight with him. However, what sang Xia did not expect was that Bessie did not die from the accident, but the lack of oxygen in her brain had caused meningitis. once infected with this disease, the death rate was extremely high, and the entire person would become weak, sluggish, vomit, hearing impairment, and sleep disorder. Therefore, even if Bessie wanted to deal with sang Xia personally after he woke up, he did not have the ability to do so. He could only lie in the hospital all day long. From a certain perspective, this could be an unexpected surprise? ** Sang Xia and Rong Zhan drove to the hospital today to check on the two little ones. It seemed to be a normal day, but something big happened, and it was something that Rong Zhan had been worried about. What he was afraid of came. In the end, it still happened in a time that was beyond his expectations. Sang Xia and Rong Zhan each carried one into the hospital. They came to the hospital today to prepare for the vaccination. Now, the little Ba Wang flower had just been handed over to the medical staff, and the little triplets were the same. They were numbered and vaccinated in order. Sang Xia and Rong Zhan were both waiting outside. From the glass window, they could see the medical staff working in an orderly manner. However, at this time- Chapter 1041 ? 1041 Something happened, the little triplets are missing (1) however, at this moment ¡­ Not long after, Rong Zhan¡¯s phone rang. And they seemed to be fighting in a hurry. Rong Zhan looked at the caller ID and frowned. For some reason, he felt that this call was not simple. rong zhan picked up the call and placed the phone by his ear. However ¡­ After saying something on the phone, Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned black. After saying something, Rong Zhan gritted his teeth and said, ¡± I¡¯m coming over now. Don¡¯t move! Rong hung up the phone and cursed in a low voice. ¡°What happened, Rong Zhan?¡± Sang Xia turned around to look at him. Rong Zhan took a deep breath. Seeing that sang Xia and the two children were here, he made another call and asked Cheng Donglin and the others to hurry up and make arrangements for her. Sang Xia looked at him and did not say anything. She could roughly guess that something terrible had happened. She had also mentally prepared herself in advance. However, sang Xia did not expect that Rong Zhan¡¯s words would still shock her. For a moment, she could not believe and imagine. Harren escaped, and your father was stabbed. As soon as he said that, sang Xia almost lost her balance. W-what? Before sang Xia could react, Rong Zhan saw Cheng Donglin rushing over with his men. He said to Cheng Donglin, ¡± look after your sister-in-law and the two children. I¡¯m going out for a while! There can¡¯t be any problems!¡± Cheng Donglin nodded repeatedly-he would definitely protect his sister-in-law¡¯s life with his own. rong zhan took one last look at sang xia after he finished speaking and rushed over. As for sang Xia, her heart was shaking, and her eyes were red. She knew that what Rong Zhan was talking about must be more serious than what he had said. Her father had been stabbed. What was the situation? was his life in danger? Since Harren had attacked him, his father must have something to do with him. Sang Xia was waiting alone at the hospital for the children to be sent back after they were vaccinated. The doctors in the hospital gave each of them a vaccine, while sang Xia stood there feeling uneasy, worried about her father and Rong Zhan. At this time, sang Xia saw a few more doctors enter the vaccine infusion room. However, her mind had been distracted by the sudden incident, and she was a little relaxed about the scene in the vaccination room, not to mention that there were so many people watching. When the doctors were done delivering the food and pushing the cart away, sang Xia lowered her head and was deep in thought when she suddenly saw a doctor coming out of the room. The leg of his trousers was dirty. Her shoes were not clean either, as if they had come from somewhere else. After all, doctors in the hospital had to be clean. however, she didn¡¯t think too much about it for the time being. it was only after she thought about it later that she felt that something was wrong. It was as if he had missed something. As sang Xia thought about it, she seemed to have thought of something and was suddenly stunned. oh, right. What did Rong Zhan say to her just now? He said that his father had been stabbed, that Harren ¡­ Harren had escaped? When sang Xia thought of this, she suddenly stood up from her seat. Her eyes widened and she immediately looked at the vaccination room. Inside, children were lying down and borrowing sperm, but there were two small beds near the window. She had paid close attention to them when she saw the doctor carry them over, but what was going on with those two small beds now? One of them was obviously empty, aww. Sang Xia¡¯s body instantly froze. Chapter 1042 ? 1042 Something happened, the little triplets are missing (2) Seeing his sister-in-law¡¯s sudden action, Cheng Donglin could not help but step forward. sister-in-law, you¡¯re Hanhan. Sang Xia did not wait for him to finish his sentence. She opened the door and rushed in. the doctors and nurses all looked over in confusion. Sang Xia rushed over and looked at the two beds. When only the little tyrant flower was left crying on the bed, her whole body was frozen. Her blood seemed to have frozen, and she could not move at all. Her mind was blank. No. No, where was her daughter? Where was her daughter? A nurse saw that something was wrong with her and came over to ask about it! afraid that she would hurt the child. However! sang Xia grabbed her arm tightly and shouted at them, ¡± where¡¯s my daughter? Where did you take our daughter!¡± When the other doctors heard this, they came over to take a look, and their faces instantly turned ugly. Sang Xia pushed them aside and rushed out. It must be the group of people who came in just now. It was a man with dirty trousers, wearing a white coat and a mask! When sang Xia thought of this, she was on the verge of breaking down. Why, why did you touch my child? Sang Xia remembered the way the person came and rushed out to look for him. However, as she rushed out, her heart was in pain. She bit her lip and tried to calm herself down. No, her little triplets would definitely be fine. Cheng Donglin, on the other hand, was already mad with anger when he saw the situation. A loud roar came from inside, ¡± what are you guys still standing there for? hurry up and go find the kids!!! if anything happens to the child, the entire hospital will be done for!¡± Cheng Donglin was not only angry at them, but also at himself. Seeing sang Xia run out, Cheng Donglin was worried about her, but also worried about the little Overlord flower, whose cries were getting louder. Fortunately, the seven or eight secret agents who followed them immediately split up and chased after them. Some went to look for the child, while some went to follow sang Xia. Cheng Donglin looked at the little Ba Wang flower who was crying miserably and carefully picked him up. At that moment, he felt that he really deserved to die! How could he let the child disappear from his sight? He left the little Overlord flower to the other two agents to watch over the doctor while he went to look for sang Xia and the child. A secret agent immediately went to the surveillance room to check the surveillance footage. Just as sang Xia was going to look for the child, her phone suddenly rang. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes reddened, and her hands trembled as she picked up the call. This was because the number on the screen was an unfamiliar number. When the call went through, no one spoke, but there was the sound of the wind. Hey, hey, Harren, is that you? did you take my daughter away? ¡± Sang Xia said emotionally. There was still no response from the other side, but for some reason, a few seconds later, the sound of a child crying could be heard, helplessly wailing. Instead, it was the sound of crying that made sang Xia¡¯s legs go weak and she almost lost her balance. She held onto the wall to prevent herself from falling. Then, she covered her mouth and wanted to cry. She wanted to shout, but she couldn¡¯t. It was as if she had lost her voice. No, no, how could this be? that cry was clearly the little triplets¡¯. what do you want? let go of my child! I beg you, you can do anything to me, but don¡¯t touch my daughter! listen, you¡¯re the only one allowed. Take a taxi to the pier I¡¯ve designated. If you haven¡¯t left in two minutes, be careful of your daughter. A man¡¯s voice slowly rang out from the phone. It was a little hoarse, and no emotions could be heard. After sang Xia heard that, she was ¡­ Chapter 1043 ? 1043 She went to the dock alone, scared (1) &Nbsp; he charged forward without a care. The dock, the dock. What was Harren trying to do? was he going to leave with the child? don¡¯t follow me up here. He only let me do it alone, or else the child will be in trouble. Please, don¡¯t follow me, don¡¯t follow me! Sang Xia¡¯s voice was urgent and desperate as she spoke to the others. After saying that, he closed the elevator door and rushed out. She must have a way to save her daughter. Sang Xia tried her best to calm herself down, but the other agents had to follow her. They could not take the elevator, so they quickly rushed out of the elevator. Their men had also informed Rong Zhan about sang Xia¡¯s situation. when rong zhan learned that the child was taken away and sang xia was threatened, he almost exploded in anger. He rushed over immediately. Sang Xia got into a taxi and tried to contact the person on the phone, but she could not get through. The phone signal that she had saved earlier showed that the person was on the way, and it was on the way to the dock. They arrived at the dock. Sang Xia rushed out without even paying. There were many people coming and going near the dock, and there were many containers. It was the first time sang Xia had been in a place with so many people after her accident, and she was completely dumbfounded. Her mind was filled with all kinds of people, tall, short, fat, thin, and all kinds of hair colors. Sang Xia stood where she was. The fear brought by her face blindness was unprecedented. She couldn¡¯t recognize them. Everyone¡¯s expressions seemed to be blurred in her vision. She covered one of her ears in an attempt to block out the noise and made a call. However, when the call went through, she looked around and saw a man on the phone in the distance. She was about to rush over when she suddenly saw another person on the phone. she looked around and seemed to see many people on the phone. At that moment, sang Xia was anxious, fearful, and uneasy. although she was dizzy, broke out in cold sweat, and felt weak in the face of such a scene, she seemed to be trying hard to overcome it when she thought of her child. she tried hard to recognize everyone¡¯s faces and find the culprit who took her daughter away. She stood on the spot and when she looked around, it was as if the surroundings were spinning. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the phone. the third container on the left coast, red. Come over. Hearing this, sang Xia¡¯s eyes seemed to clear up a little. However, she knew very well that her every move was being watched by him in the dark. He was watching her. no, maybe he wasn¡¯t even in the dark. because he was like a blind man, it was hard to recognize him even if he appeared in front of him. Sang Xia followed his instructions and rushed over. At this time, there was not a single person by her side. She took the elevator down and took a taxi here. Perhaps even if they followed her, they knew that they could not appear by her side. It was the third container on the left, red in color. there were a lot of goods on the dock, and some of the container boxes were not arranged neatly. it was common for them to slip in between the gaps, which was complicated. In front of the tall container, sang Xia was only a few dozen centimeters taller than the wheel when she walked over. ¡°I¡¯m here. Where are you? Who are you? tell me, are you Harren?¡± he asked. Sang Xia tried her best to remain calm. Was it the doing of the escaped Harren? why did he bring me here? Chapter 1044 ? 1044 she went to the dock alone, scared (2) They wanted to use the child to lure her out and take her away with the child? However, a chuckling sound came from the other side of the phone. It spoke slowly to her in a hoarse and confused voice, ¡± keep walking forward and you will see a motorboat sign. You will know who I am after you see me. Sang Xia was completely confused. Why did he say that? Why didn¡¯t he tell him who he was? Could it be that his guess was wrong? Or did he have another scheme? When sang Xia reached the destination, she hung up the phone and started looking for him. The bottom of his trousers was dirty and dusty. These two factors were not enough for him to find him in the crowd. As for Harren¡¯s unique golden hair ¡­ Sang Xia¡¯s face turned pale and she shook her head. Actually, she had to admit that she did not notice the people who had mixed into the team of doctors in the hospital. Also, when she subconsciously glanced around, she did not see any blond man except for two short women who had a vague golden color under their hats. That was why she couldn¡¯t be sure if it was really Harren. Sang Xia shuttled back and forth in the shipping containers, calling for the triplets. She had to hear their cries to confirm their location. At this moment, sang Xia had no idea what the others were doing, including Rong Zhan. However, just as sang Xia was about to make another phone call after failing to find her target, a person appeared. It was a pair of black leather boots and black suit pants. first, he slowly appeared from the container at the end of the corridor. Sang Xia¡¯s entire body froze, and she slowly looked up. Actually, looking at this person who had suddenly appeared, sang Xia was slightly suspicious. Where were the dirty pants and shoes from before? Could it be that they were not the same person? However, when she looked up and saw the person¡¯s face, her body froze. how could this be? ¡°Xuxu, Rong Zhan?¡± Sang Xia was at a loss. Out of all the people in the room, she only knew Rong Zhan. When she saw Rong Zhan suddenly appear here, she was stunned. However, she quickly put down her phone and rushed over to him. However, as sang Xia looked at him, she felt that something was not right. Although he was still wearing a black trench coat and had black hair, sang Xia could still feel that something was not right. It was too neat. when rong zhan wasn¡¯t working, he would never tie his tie so well. He had always been unruly. However, sang Xia did not have the time to think about it. She rushed over and grabbed his arm. Rong Zhan, you can¡¯t do that. He said that I¡¯m the only one who can appear. Leave, leave quickly. However, he grabbed her hand and turned to leave. follow me. I¡¯ve found the child. Let¡¯s go now. As he spoke, he brought sang Xia to a place. Sang Xia was pleasantly surprised when she heard that. In fact, she dared to come out alone because she was carrying the retractable short-barrel revolver from sa group with her. She was just about to lower her head and take it out for backup. However- her gaze swept past his hand that was holding hers. when she reached for the gun, she didn¡¯t know what images flashed through her mind, but her entire body stiffened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Let¡¯s hurry up, the children are in front. There are many enemies coming, we¡¯ll escape by boat later.¡± When sang Xia heard this, she did not seem to have any expression on her face ¡­ Chapter 1045 ? 1045 how would she choose between the real and fake rong zhan (1) Her eyelashes trembled slightly. Her tone did not seem to change as she said, ¡± okay, let¡¯s go then. After saying that, she watched as he continued to pull her away and quickly fled. Sang Xia¡¯s gaze slowly fell from his black hair. It fell into the hand that was holding her. The big hand was very long and very white. That kind of white seemed to belong to the skin color of Europeans. There was no tattoo on it. Sang Xia¡¯s heart was in her throat, but she was able to calm down at this moment. if she remembered correctly, when they held a press conference to talk about the tattoo on rong zhan¡¯s hand, harren had already been captured by rong zhan and was being severely punished in the prison that they were guarding. Therefore, when she saw the hand, sang Xia understood. This was not Rong Zhan. It wasn¡¯t. The man was wearing a human skin mask, and there was a voice changer hidden in the tie around his neck. If he were Harren, he would have even dyed his hair. She couldn¡¯t be sure if this was Harren, but at least she knew that it wasn¡¯t rong Zhan. He quickly led her to the dock. At this time, sang Xia could already see some people in suits rushing in. However, these people were vague and had no idea what they were. She had hidden the gun in her sleeve and was prepared to take action after finding her daughter. ¡°where¡¯s the child? she¡¯s so young, is she alone on the ship?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll see her soon!¡± Just as he was about to leave the container area and board the ship, he heard a loud shout from behind sang Xia. Sang Xia was stunned and turned around subconsciously. The hand that was holding her suddenly tightened, as if he wanted to pull her away quickly. However, sang Xia recognized one of the countless faces that she could not recognize. That evil and exquisite face was clearly Rong Zhan! He was rushing over to her side at high speed. He seemed to want to stop her and not leave with that person. Sang Xia knew that the person was him, but there was nothing she could do, because the child was in his hands. When this person saw Rong Zhan, he immediately pretended not to hear anything and walked even faster with sang Xia. Sang Xia asked him again and again where the children were, but the man refused to tell her. Sang Xia was even more worried. Where were the little triplets? why did she not cry out? the more she thought about it, the more worried she became. However, just as the man was running away, he heard a gunshot from behind him. The man¡¯s feet suddenly staggered forward. He had been shot, but sang Xia let go of him. She didn¡¯t even ask him a single question. His ankle was hit, and blood instantly gushed out. When the man turned back, a glint of viciousness flashed in his eyes. Even though his ankle was injured, he still held on to sang Xia tightly and asked her, ¡± why? are you not going to ask about your man¡¯s injury?! sang xia finally took out her gun and pointed it at him. her hands were shaking, and the hatred on her face could not be hidden. ¡± stop pretending. give me back the child, or i¡¯ll shoot! ¡± The man¡¯s lips twitched and he laughed. I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize me so quickly. Eh? the love between you two is really stronger than gold!¡± As he said this, a sarcastic smile seemed to spread on his lips. shoot me. If you shoot, no one will know where the child is. Kill me! Quickly kill me!¡± Chapter 1046 ? 1046 How would she choose between the real and fake Rong Zhan (2) As he spoke, his face was a little twisted. Sang Xia¡¯s hands trembled as she held the gun. She wanted to shoot, but she could not. She mumbled and kept retreating. No, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t kill him yet. At that moment, sang Xia looked around her. Other than the containers, she could not find the real Rong Zhan. Where is he? where is he? Where did Rong Zhan go? The man in front of her straightened his body slowly and walked towards her. He reached out his hand. come, come with me. Don¡¯t you want our child? I¡¯m not anyone else, I¡¯m Rong Zhan. ¡°No, you¡¯re not! You¡¯re not him!¡± sang xia glared at the man¡¯s face and gritted her teeth in response. just as the man opposite her was getting impatient and was about to rush over, sang xia suddenly saw a man rush out from the row of containers. She widened her eyes, and the man seemed to have noticed her. He quickly took out a gun and turned around to shoot. ¡°Bang-!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t-!¡± Following the sound of a gunshot, sang Xia suddenly screamed. Along with the gunshot, the shot was deflected by a person who suddenly rushed up, and that person was the real Rong Zhan. Rong Zhan quickly grabbed the man¡¯s hand that was holding the gun, and the two of them started to fight. Sang Xia held the gun with both hands and looked at the scene, her face pale. His forehead was covered in cold sweat. The two people, who were dressed in the same way and had the same appearance, were getting into a scuffle. A chill ran down sang Xia¡¯s spine as she kept backing away and shaking her head. no, no, Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, you¡¯re too weak. She opened her eyes wide to look at the two of them, but she couldn¡¯t tell at all when they were fighting. Her whole head was buzzing. It was too much of a test for her. The gun in her hand was aimed at one person and another. One of the two people was shouting for her to shoot quickly. Sang Xia wiped the cold sweat off her forehead anxiously, trying to calm herself down. However, in the process of the two men¡¯s scuffle, two more gunshots were heard. The last man grabbed the neck of the man on the ground, threw the gun away, and desperately swung his fist at the man¡¯s face. Sang Xia looked at the face. There were no tattoos on the hands of the two men. She could only cry out for them to stop with red eyes. She was on the verge of a mental breakdown. The two men did not seem to have any intention of stopping. Sang Xia fired a shot at the ceiling. this shot stunned the man who had the upper hand. the one below took the opportunity to stop him from struggling to get up. there was a tie on the ground that had been pulled open. at this time, other than the slight difference in the clothes, the appearance and the voice were exactly the same. ¡°Sang Xia, it¡¯s me, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Wife, it¡¯s Rong Zhan!¡± ¡°My wife-!¡± Sang Xia tried to identify the two of them, and they were both calling her name. In that kind of nervous, urgent, and terrifying situation, facing a person with face blindness, sang Xia was really going crazy. ¡°Wife, wife Yingluo, look at my hand. Calm down Yingluo, calm down. Look at my hand.¡± Rong Zhan raised his hand and pulled up his sleeve for her to see. Sang Xia recognized Rong Zhan when she saw his hand, and the other party was shocked to see such a scene. She took the opportunity to escape. Rong Zhan immediately picked up the pistol on the ground and fired at the man. However, the man agilely flipped over and was blocked by the container. There was a white cloth that was used to build a temporary dock near that location. Rong Zhan immediately rushed over. Chapter 1047 ? 1047 Who came out alive in the end? Sang Xia watched as the two of them chased after each other in white clothes. Not long after, the two of them started fighting. Sang Xia stared at Rong Zhan¡¯s body closely, afraid that she would be confused. However, the two figures were so similar that sang Xia could not have done it without blinking. Suddenly, she saw one of them pull out a dagger and stab the other. The speed at which the two of them were entangled was too fast. Sang Xia started to get confused and shouted Rong Zhan¡¯s name in a panic. She tried to shoot. However, at this moment-! No one knew who the dagger ended up with, and whose abdomen it stabbed! One slash after another, blood splattered on the White cloth. The scene was bloody and cruel. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were wide open, her chest rising and falling violently. On the edge of high tension and collapse, sang Xia only felt that her head was spinning. She staggered back, not knowing how she would walk out slowly from behind the White cloth in the end. At the same time, her legs gave way and she knelt on the ground. his head hurt so badly that it was terrifying. It was as if countless people¡¯s faces were colliding in his mind like crazy, flashing and finally turning into blood splattering behind a long white cloth. It was cruel and bloody. Sang Xia tried her best to calm herself down. The person who was staring at her with wide eyes slowly walked out. A bloody hand came into view first. Sang Xia then looked at his face. She looked at his shirt and his face that was covered in blood. However, he was still looking at her. The corners of his mouth slowly pulled up, and he panted slightly as he called her, ¡± wife. Sang Xia finally felt a lump in her throat and almost burst into tears. It was Rong Zhan. This person was Rong Zhan. However, it was a little awkward. That person ran ran Is He Dead? is that person dead? The one who was alive was the real Rong Zhan. Rong Zhan walked towards her step by step. There seemed to be a cut on his arm, and it stained his shirt sleeve red, sliding down his arm. He pulled a piece of cloth and wrapped it around his arm. Holding it in his palm, he didn¡¯t have any injuries on his body except for his slightly heaving chest. Just as Rong Zhan was walking towards her, sang Xia, who was originally weak and dazed, seemed to have seen something. Her eyes widened instantly and her face was filled with fear. Without a word, she raised her gun and fired in Rong Zhan¡¯s direction-! ¡°Bang-!¡± Rong Zhan watched as sang Xia pointed the gun at him. He widened his eyes slightly but did not avoid it because he subconsciously felt that his wife would not shoot him. And in reality. After the shot, the bullet flew past Rong Zhan and hit him from behind. At this moment, Rong Zhan turned around and saw that the man had fallen behind him. He was holding a knife in his hand and there was a prominent bullet hole on his forehead. he had been shot in the head. He fell straight down, and there were several knife marks on his waist and abdomen. At this moment, sang Xia¡¯s gun fell from her hand. Her face was pale and her eyes were even redder. She seemed to be in despair. Rong Zhan looked at the fake mask that was almost identical to his own and immediately walked up, squatted down, and tore it off. In an instant, his real face was exposed. Rong Zhan looked at her face and frowned. Finally, he stood up and left. As for sang Xia, she did not even have the time to ask who he was. All she could think about was the little triplets. Rong Zhan came over to help her up ¡­ Chapter 1048 ? 1048 Little to¡¯s domineering rescue (1) Sang Xia, on the other hand, turned her head away, not daring to look at him. She could only say with a slightly choked voice, ¡± Rong Zhan, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. What should I do? I lost our daughter. I lost her, Hanhan. Now that this person was dead, did that mean that her daughter¡¯s whereabouts were completely unknown? Rong Zhan looked at the heartbroken sang Xia and did not get up immediately. Instead, he caressed her head and buried his head in her chest to comfort her. my dear wife, it¡¯s okay. Trust me, I¡¯ve treated the children. I didn¡¯t tell you that not long after they were born, I implanted location chips in the back of their necks. I won¡¯t take them out until they¡¯re fourteen years old. The location chip was implanted under the skin through a special syringe. After local anesthesia, they would not feel any pain and would not notice anything wrong afterward. The reason why Rong Zhan did not tell her was that he was worried that she would feel that it was unnecessary for her to do so. He didn¡¯t want to, but it was better to be safe than sorry. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. She looked at him with tears in her red eyes. really? are you serious? ¡± rong zhan didn¡¯t say anything more, but his eyes fell on the other side of the river. There were ships coming and going, but there were several people on a huge unnoticeable cargo ship. Cheng Donglin and his men had long since sneaked in from the river, and no one noticed them. By the time Rong Zhan looked over, they had already boarded the ship and there were faint gunshots. A man on the ship saw that his ship was being invaded and immediately went to find a life-saving little thing without caring about others. On the boat, a baby still in swaddling clothes was lying on a bed. He did not cry or make a fuss, as if he did not know what had happened to him. After being carried by the person who suddenly rushed in, she seemed to feel a faint sense of uneasiness. Her small mouth twitched and she began to cry faintly. The man heard her cry and immediately shouted, ¡± don¡¯t cry! don¡¯t cry! I¡¯ll kill you if you keep crying!¡± then, he picked up the gun and carried her out. However, as soon as she got out of the cabin, she was surrounded by people before she could take a few steps. Behind him was a fence, and he was leaning against it. He held the baby in one hand and began to threaten anxiously, ¡± don¡¯t, don¡¯t come over. Prepare a boat for me. I want to take her on the boat. I will give the child to you when it is safe. Otherwise, I will throw the child off the boat now! The children in his hands were none other than the three babies who had been stolen from the hospital. with a wave of his hand, cheng donglin ordered his men to keep their guns, then told the man, ¡± we¡¯ll do as you say, but if anything happens to the child, don¡¯t even think about living! ¡± After he finished speaking, he asked someone to prepare a motorboat. Seeing how cooperative they were, the man instantly understood that the child was their trump card and their weakness. He couldn¡¯t help but relax a little and couldn¡¯t help but add a few more conditions. you also have to prepare a million dollars in cash for me immediately, or I¡¯ll kill her right now! As he said that, he pointed the gun at the triplets. A murderous glint flashed across Cheng Donglin¡¯s eyes, but it was gone in a flash. He raised his head and pretended to compromise. we¡¯ll give you whatever you want, but you have to make sure the child is fine! When the man heard this, he felt that he had the power to decide his life and death. Author Jun: ¡± my babies, brother nine has become a useless nine after he¡¯s done updating. I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ll update 40 chapters first, continue to Update 20 chapters at noon, and then at night. Please vote! Seeking power! [ comes with a song ¡®stay up late baby¡¯:¡¯ my spirits of the king ¡®is so good, accompanying me through countless long nights, please vote. ] Chapter 1049 ? 1049 Little to¡¯s domineering rescue (2) they held onto their lives tightly, which were also their trump cards, and pointed their guns at them vigilantly. It did not take long for the money to be returned and the boat to be prepared. After the man checked the money, he brought the triplets onto the boat. They were extremely vigilant and careful, afraid that they would shoot. Cheng Donglin watched as the bastard took the triplets away. His eyes were fixed on them, but he did not look too nervous. They always had a Plan B. Just as the man got on the ship and put down the triplets, he turned around with a gun in one hand and went to sail the ship with the other. Suddenly, a huge object appeared on the large cargo ship. The next second, it jumped up and leaped five to six meters away. the man only felt a heavy wind coming at him. when he turned around, he saw a huge lion roaring and charging at him with its bloody mouth wide open. She didn¡¯t even have the time to react and was completely dumbfounded. A sharp claw directly grabbed his head and a bloody mouth bit down. The inertia of the huge rush instantly sent the man flying. The big lion followed him and flew out, biting him madly in the sea. In an instant, it was accompanied by shrill howls, dyeing a large area of the sea red. after biting the man to death, little to then used its head to push the ship back to the side of the cargo ship. cheng donglin and a few special agents jumped down one after another. he carried the three babies on the ship. The little triplets were staring at him with big, watery eyes. They were a little red and seemed to have cried because they were frightened. Her petite appearance was so adorable that Cheng Donglin hugged her tightly in his arms. He knew very well that even if his boss would let him off this time, he would not let himself off. To be able to let such a cute child like sister-in-law and their boss disappear from under his eyes, wasn¡¯t this also a humiliation to himself and a lifetime of guilt? If something really happened to the little girl, even a few of his lives wouldn¡¯t be enough to pay for it. While sang Xia and Rong Zhan were standing at the pier, they just watched a boat drive over. There were a few men standing on the boat. One of them was carrying a baby. At the front of the boat, there was a huge Lion half-crouched. It was licking its claws at this time. The fur on its body was wet, and it would swing it from time to time as it roared. This scene was simply too shocking. The people at the dock who were hiding far away were all dumbfounded. sang xia was deeply touched when she saw that little to had just saved her daughter. She didn¡¯t know how important the child was to her before she gave birth, but after she did, only God knew how important the child was to her. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes reddened uncontrollably. For a moment, she really felt that she was such a failure. How could she be so stupid that she could not even take care of her own child? As soon as Cheng Donglin carried the triplets, sang Xia rushed up to her at once. She looked at her daughter and carefully taught her how to hold her. Seeing her red eyelids, sang Xia kissed her lovingly and kept crying while murmuring ¡®sorry¡¯ to her. Fortunately, the little girl was fine. Otherwise, he would definitely not be able to bear it and would go crazy. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, hugged the mother and daughter tightly to comfort them. Everyone, including himself, was responsible for the loss of the young woman. However, none of them had the intention to lose the young woman. No one wanted anything to happen to her! She was also herself ¡­ Chapter 1050 ? 1050 Sister sang has recovered and can recognize people¡¯s faces (1) As well as sang Xia¡¯s precious baby. Therefore, Rong Zhan would not blame sang Xia. He was just glad that nothing happened to them. Fortunately, there was a word for happiness in this world: It was a false alarm. Sang Xia and the others rushed back to the hospital. The doctor checked on the little girl to see if she was alright. She was not injured and was all right. The doctor¡¯s words made sang Xia feel a little more at ease. However, she still felt that something was not right. After this incident, she would have a headache from time to time. Her mind was muddled, and it was filled with the fighting and killing near the container port, as well as the scene of her shooting the man. However, such a scene made her unable to rest in peace no matter what. Her head hurt endlessly, and she seemed to be trying her best to recognize who it was. In the end, sang Xia could not take it anymore and asked Rong Zhan, ¡± Rong Zhan, who is that man? is he ¡­ Is he Huahua? ¡± Was it, who was it? he knew who he was talking about. Rong Zhan¡¯s face darkened as he thought of the scene where he tore off that human-skinned mask. will you believe me if I say it¡¯s not? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s body stiffened when she heard that. Yueyue, I also thought that person would be Harren, but he might just be a substitute. He even cleverly imitated me. Even so, he¡¯s not the real him. He¡¯s really very cunning. Rong Zhan said with a serious expression. When sang Xia heard this, she felt even more terrified and uneasy. Rong Zhan hugged her tightly. don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not easy for him to escape. He¡¯ll definitely leave this place for a long time to recuperate before he reappears. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to send people to hunt him down and not give him a chance to catch his breath! As Rong Zhan spoke, he held her forehead and kissed her forehead. His voice was so soft that sang Xia could not help but look at him. don¡¯t be afraid, my wife. I¡¯m here for you. Sang Xia looked at him and listened to his words. In the end, her eyes gradually became misty with tears. With a thick nasal voice, she did not say anything but nodded heavily. After the little triplets had experienced a ¡®disaster¡¯, they did not seem to have any abnormalities. After all, they were still too young and would not remember any dangerous things they had experienced. This was the best. Sang Xia and the triplets did not leave the hospital immediately because Rong Zhan had really rushed to his father¡¯s place and saved him as quickly as possible. Hanson had been stabbed by Harren in his own home. No one knew what he was up to, but if he didn¡¯t have a hostile attitude toward Harren, Harren wouldn¡¯t have been forced into a corner and stabbed his father. Her father was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. Rong Zhan did not dare to tell her that her father was severely injured. His body had been ruthlessly stabbed four or five times, and his life was hanging by a thread. Moreover, this was done by someone he could not bear to see. He could not imagine that the person he had grown up and nurtured with all his heart would one day stab him four or five times in order to escape. Such a vicious attack did not only bring damage to his body and that part, but it also caused shocking damage to his heart. One or two stabs were fine for the sake of escape, but four or five stabs was simply insane. To think that her father had never had the heart to be so ruthless. Chapter 1051 ? 1051 sister sang has recovered, she can recognize other people¡¯s faces (2) This was simply taking his life. When sang Xia went to visit him, he had already come out of the operating room and was now in the intensive care unit. He was still unconscious, and his condition was very serious. Sang Xia looked at him, weak and unconscious on the bed. She did not know what to feel at that moment. Her heart ached for him, and she also felt sad for him. Indecisiveness would always harm others and oneself. The people on her side were protecting her, but Rong Zhan told her that if she wanted her father to live, she had to order ¡®her people¡¯ to protect her father. Otherwise, at such a critical moment, when his life was hanging by a thread, if someone inside took the opportunity to do something, then the current him would really be powerless to resist. As for the people on sang¡¯s side, they were undoubtedly on Rong Zhan¡¯s side. What Rong Zhan said was not a hypothetical situation, but a necessary one. He just didn¡¯t want to see another tragedy and his wife cry. Sang Xia¡¯s condition had worsened. It was very serious, just two days after the incident. sang xia knew that she would not be able to hold on until that day. Two days later, she went to see her father as usual. He used to have a lot of people around him, but after the incident, there were only two or three people around him. Sang Xia was on her way to see him. As she walked along the clean, white corridor of the hospital, she did not know why, but a figure and face seemed to flash through her mind. The bloody and violent incident that happened at the dock that day appeared in her mind. His face became terribly distorted, including his father¡¯s face. It was as if he was hallucinating, and the scene of Harren stabbing him with a knife appeared in his mind. One after another, the bloody scenes stimulated her so much that countless faces flashed through her mind. Sang Xia stood in the corridor just like that. Her face was pale, her head was heavy, and she seemed to be unable to stand steadily. a great sense of emptiness and panic washed over her, spreading to her limbs and bones. suddenly, an image of someone appeared in her mind, and she felt a sharp pain in her head. her vision went black, and she passed out-! Immediately, the people following her in the dark saw this scene and quickly dealt with it. ** ¡°You see, the cuticular region of her brain is very important. It¡¯s a part of the temporal lobe of the brain, which is responsible for determining whether the object you see is a human face. The upper temporal lobe can also respond to changes in the expression and visual angle of the observer. There¡¯s a blood clot in the shadow after the injury here. I originally felt that the nerve was pressed and couldn¡¯t be controlled, but now I have to ignore it. The blood clot is getting bigger and bigger, causing the damage to the temporal lobe to be more serious.¡± Sang Xia had not woken up yet. Jun hang was giving Rong Zhan a simple explanation with the CT scan of sang Xia¡¯s head. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, had a hand through his black hair. He lowered his head and looked extremely anxious. Finally, he sat down on the sofa and gulped down a bottle of water before saying, ¡± brother, even if she stays the same for the rest of her life, I don¡¯t want her to take any risks. The operation is risky, and I can¡¯t afford it. Jun hang looked at Rong Zhan and his eyes darkened. but you don¡¯t have a choice anymore. She has to do it, right? ¡± otherwise, you¡¯ll live your whole life in pain and other problems that come with it. ¡± Rong Zhan remained silent for a while before he helplessly tugged his lips. Chapter 1052 ? 1052 sister sang has recovered and can recognize people¡¯s faces (3) She looked at him and said, ¡± it¡¯ll be fine, right? this kind of surgery is very difficult. It requires very precise support. you have no other choice but me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have come to me, would you? ¡± Jun hang said this in a light tone. He slowly put down the CT scan form, turned around, and left in his wheelchair. Rong Zhan took a final look at the CT scan and took a deep breath. He probably compromised. There was nothing he could do about it. Besides, when he told sang Xia about it, she was really excited and happy. However, she didn¡¯t know the risks of the operation. Rong Zhan had no choice. After careful consideration, he decided to tell sang Xia about the risks of the operation when he returned. When sang Xia heard that junhang was going to arrange an operation for her, she was really happy. She had been tortured by this face blindness for too long. Forget about her daily life, but once she encountered a dangerous situation, her face blindness could simply kill people. Yueyue, silly wife. If the operation was really that effective and safe, we would¡¯ve done it a long time ago. It¡¯s too risky. Do you know how worried I am about Yueyue? ¡± Rong Zhan held sang Xia¡¯s hand and said slowly. Sang Xia was slightly stunned when she heard this, but she still looked up at him, a comforting smile on her lips. don¡¯t worry, Wanwan, junhang has told me that even if there¡¯s a risk, it won¡¯t take my life. We¡¯ll talk about Wanwan later. As sang Xia spoke, she looked straight into his eyes. There was hope and desire in her eyes. Yueyue, you don¡¯t know how much I want to remember our children. I want to remember the little triplets who like to be quiet. I want to remember Yueyue, I want to remember the little Overlord flower who likes to act coquettishly and overbearingly. They are all so cute and important. I am their mother, Yueyue. Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, can you understand that feeling? if my operation is a success, I¡¯ll be able to see them again. Even if there¡¯s a risk, I¡¯ll accept it, really. Hearing this, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached for her. he turned his head away, and his long and narrow eyes were a little sore and swollen for a moment, as if he was feeling comfortable. in the end, when he turned back, he directly held her tightly in his arms, his chin against her forehead, and he kept murmuring with his head lowered, ¡± huahua¡¯s wife, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry, huahua ¡± It was all his fault for not protecting her well. What should he do? he could only pray to God that he would treat this Great Mother well and make her wish come true. He must make her safe and sound. Even if it meant sacrificing his life, he was willing to do it. Sang Xia had indeed undergone surgery. During the surgery, the two children at home waited at the door of the operating room with their daddy. In the past, the two little babies would have all sorts of jubilant and all sorts of crying. But today, the two of them were lying in the small pram. They seemed to feel their daddy¡¯s worry and heavy mood, so they were both obedient with pacifiers in their mouths and waited with their daddy. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart felt heavy when he saw how well-behaved the two of them were. He even forced a smile and touched their little faces. The two of them had seen their mommy go in just now. Sang Xia was reluctant to part with them, and before they went in, the little ones had also given her a kiss. Although they did not know what might happen, they were all obediently accompanying their daddy and waiting for their mommy to come out. When the triplets saw their daddy touching her little face, they reached out their chubby little hands and grabbed his. Then- Chapter 1053 ? 1053 She entered a state of temporary memory loss (1) Her small hands were so soft that Rong Zhan picked her up and kissed her on her eyes and forehead. However, when the little tyrant flower saw this scene, it became a little anxious. It also began to jubilantly kick its legs and stretch out its little chubby hand. Although Rong Zhan was helpless, he still smiled blissfully. The two little ones hugged each other in his arms, kissing one and the other. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart had softened because of them. Right now, it seemed as if he was accompanying them, but in reality, they were the ones who were accompanying him in such a difficult time. He consoled himself. He really loved them, his woman, and his family. That was why he hoped even more that sang Xia would be fine. After all the hardships she had gone through, she would definitely have a happy ending. After an unknown period of time, the light in the operating room stopped. The two assistants came out first and then opened the door. Someone else pushed sang Xia out. Sang Xia was undergoing the operation. Her head was still wrapped in gauze and a net, and there were blood vessels in her nose. The anesthesia had not worn off yet, so she was not fully awake. The little tyrant stuck out his little head. When he saw his mommy coming out in this state, he immediately stretched out his hand and wanted to go over. His little mouth pouted, and he suddenly wanted to cry. Rong Zhan quickly comforted her. don¡¯t cry, son. Don¡¯t cry. However, the little tyrant flower was struggling too hard. A nurse helped to take it and put it on the side of the trolley to protect it. The little tyrant flower was holding sang Xia¡¯s arm with both hands, lying there with its little bottom sticking out. Its little head was resting on her mother¡¯s arm, and its eyes were red and teary. She didn¡¯t dare to cry loudly and only shed tears silently. Her tears were flowing, and her heart ached badly. This scene could be said to be very touching and also very magical. Because he was such a young child, it was indeed unexpected that he would do something like this. However, this might be the special relationship between mother and son. the doctors, nurses, and rong zhan were all touched. Watching the cart continue moving forward, Rong Zhan carried the little triplets and waited for Jun hang to come out. after jun hangyi came out, he took off his mask and said to him, ¡± the blood clot has been cleared and the damaged area has been repaired, but this is the first surgery in history, so we¡¯ll only know the specific effect after she wakes up. ¡± When Rong Zhan heard this, he was extremely grateful and comforted. He didn¡¯t want anything. He just wanted her to live in this world healthily and safely. Her gratitude towards junhang was probably unforgettable in her life. She could only be glad that they were a big group, and among them, there was a man with a superior IQ who studied medicine. Sang Xia slept for another 13 hours after the operation. When she woke up again, it was around four in the morning the next day. After the anesthesia wore off, she was still a little dazed and her head still hurt a little, but she slowly opened her eyes. He looked at the ceiling. She looked around and remembered that she was in the VIP intensive care unit. It had to be said that the moment sang Xia woke up, she was a little dazed, as if she had forgotten some things. For example, what had happened to her? Did she have surgery? Why did he do the surgery? The things that had happened recently were a little confusing and confusing. The next second, she wanted to move her arm. In the end, she realized that something was pressing down on her. Then, something seemed to be moving in her hand. Sang Xia¡¯s mind went blank- Chapter 1054 ? 1054 She entered a state of temporary memory loss (2) As if she was frightened, she immediately lowered her head and looked beside her. This look didn¡¯t matter! there was a man lying on the chair beside her. his face was buried in his arms, so she couldn¡¯t see him. And the one who was moving beside her hand just now was the most important. Sang Xia could actually see a little guy lying on her left side. He was holding her hand and sleeping soundly. His arm was stained with some cool liquid, and when some kind of breath brushed past, it felt cold. While sang Xia was looking at the scene in a daze, her right hand also moved. When sang Xia¡¯s gaze fell on the right, her eyes, which were already filled with doubt and shock, widened even more. It was hard to believe that there were two children. What was going on? At this moment, the little guy on her right wriggled his little body in her arms and finally burrowed into her thin pajamas. As if he was used to it, he found a precise spot and began to drink milk. This feeling thoroughly stimulated sang Xia. She slowly raised her hand to cover her mouth. Lying here, at this moment, she really thought that she was dreaming. it even felt like she had transmigrated. how could it be that yingluo woke up in one night and she had two children? And the man lying beside her was stunned. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. Was he teasing him? There was no doubt that this man was the child¡¯s daddy, and she was the mother of two children, so their relationship was very close. It was definitely not a small matter. however! was he the same person as he imagined? As sang Xia thought about it, her breathing became nervous. She reached out and slowly touched him. She touched him, but he didn¡¯t move. Just as sang Xia was getting more and more nervous and uneasy, the baby on her left seemed to be hungry and began to cry. As soon as he heard the child¡¯s cry, the man seemed to have a conditioned reflex. He suddenly looked up and quickly held his little hand. His voice was still uniquely sexy and hoarse from just waking up as he coaxed him, ¡± come, Huahua, son, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t wake mommy up. After he finished speaking, he picked up the baby with his big hands skillfully. Then, his big hands came over to untie sang Xia¡¯s Hospital gown, as if he wanted to let the child drink milk. putting everything else aside, when sang xia was lying there, she did feel a swelling pain in her chest when she woke up in the morning, as if she was in need of an outlet. She had not noticed it before, so this was actually the legendary ¡± breast swelling! ? At this moment, she was looking at this man with an extremely devilish and handsome side profile as he held the child and wanted to untie the hospital gown at her chest. She did not know whether to stop him or not. looking at the man in front of her, sang xia had mixed feelings. It was Rong Zhan. It was indeed Rong Zhan. He was the same person as she had imagined. As Rong Zhan was undoing the buttons, he suddenly saw sang Xia opening her eyes. His phoenix-like eyes widened and he said with some joy, ¡± wife, wife, you¡¯re awake!? How do you feel? Do you feel that something is wrong?¡± Wife, wife? Sang Xia pursed her lips tightly. What was going on? did she really become this Hooligan¡¯s woman? If there were no children, sang Xia might not have believed it. However, the two little brats beside her seemed to be signaling something. [ author: haha, a warm reminder. this joke is not random. tell me something important. ] Chapter 1055 ? 1055 The stinky ruffian had to accompany her to the toilet (1) Wan Wan Rong, Rong Zhan!? Sang Xia opened her mouth slightly. She still could not believe that she had given birth to two children for him. Rong Zhan had already unbuttoned half of her pajamas, revealing the softness of her breast. The little tyrant flower was still half-awake, and before she could fully unbutton her clothes, she lay on her mother¡¯s arm and arched her little body to get milk. The little ones on both sides were drinking milk. Sang Xia did not know why, but she felt a burning sensation on her face. Her expression was complicated and weird, especially when Rong Zhan was still staring at her. Sang Xia felt inexplicably embarrassed, even though she wanted to push the two little ones away and ask them what was going on. However, when she saw them eating so sweetly and looking so cute, she really couldn¡¯t bear to part with them. Instead, she seemed to have naturally developed a maternal instinct and wanted to love them more. However, when sang Xia saw that Rong Zhan was just watching the two babies drink milk, she pulled the blanket up slightly and pulled her clothes down a little, not letting him see anything he should not see. Even if he had touched and kissed her in her memory of ¡®yesterday¡¯. However ¡­ She really wanted to know what had happened and when this man had gotten her pregnant! Wasn¡¯t she still his kept woman? what did she forget? she must have forgotten something. otherwise, her memory wouldn¡¯t have stopped at the time when rong zhan was so thick-skinned and kept climbing over the walls and windows to sneak into her small apartment at night. Subconsciously, she felt that Rong Zhan gave her a very different feeling. Her mind was still filled with the memories of what happened in the small apartment yesterday, but strangely, she did not hate Rong Zhan as much as before. However, she had really forgotten some things in her mind. She had forgotten why she was lying here with two more babies who were drinking milk by her side. Sang Xia did not want to startle Rong Zhan too much. After all, she did not think that they were that ¡®close¡¯. However, she still said softly, ¡± Wanwan, my head hurts a little. What¡¯s wrong with me? did I have an operation? ¡± Rong Zhan thought that she was having a headache and couldn¡¯t remember anything. He explained to her immediately, ¡± wife, have you forgotten that you had amnesia before? ¡°There was an accident before. You wanted to remember the children¡¯s faces, so you insisted on having the surgery. Xuanji junhang has already finished it for you. Wife, how are you? are you feeling better, hmm?¡± Sang Xia did not understand what he was saying. It seemed that she did not expect herself to have amnesia. She knew that she had forgotten too much, but she did not dare to reveal it to him. Her mind was occupied with the most thoughts at this moment. She still found it hard to believe that she had actually gotten together with him and had even given birth to a child. And, Sang Xia stole a few glances at Rong Zhan. She felt that the ruffian from before was being rather gentle to her now. Wasn¡¯t he arrogant back then? Forced intimacy, all sorts of domineering, all sorts of scoundrels? Now that she was gentle, she felt that Yingying was a little subtle. Sang Xia really wanted to know what else they had gone through together, how much time had passed, and if they had really registered their marriage. However, if he asked these questions, he would expose himself. Sang Xia suddenly remembered that Rong Zhan said that it was junhang who treated her. Of course, she knew junhang as he was part of their group and knew about his relationship with Rong Zhan. However, should she ask him about it? Chapter 1056 ? 1056 The stinky ruffian had to accompany her to the toilet (2) But now ¡­ The two little ones were almost done eating, so she propped herself up and wanted to go to the toilet. no, you can¡¯t move around now. I¡¯ll call the nurse and get you ¡­ ¡°No, no, I want to go to the bathroom.¡± Sang Xia felt that her situation was not that bad. She did not want to solve her physiological problem in bed and be taken care of by him. No matter what their relationship was now, she could not accept it at the moment. Rong Zhan had no choice but to help her up carefully. Then, he naturally squatted down and helped her put on her shoes. Sang Xia¡¯s mouth was slightly agape when she saw this. It was hard to believe. Rong Zhan still wanted to accompany her to the toilet. Sang Xia quickly took a deep breath and grabbed him. no, it¡¯s okay. You look after the child. I can go by myself. ¡°No, you can¡¯t even stand properly. The child is fine, don¡¯t worry. The most important thing now is to take care of yourself.¡± Rong Zhan said and carried her up despite her objection. Sang Xia¡¯s face turned red. However, it was true that she had a headache and was still a little muddleheaded. Rong Zhan helped her to clear the toilet and placed her down gently. He even wanted to remove the loose-fitting pants from her hospital gown. However, sang Xia held on to the edge of her waist tightly and gulped a little impatiently. I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯ll do it myself. You can go out and wait for me. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched slightly and he sneered. There was a faint doubt in his eyes. wife, what¡¯s wrong with you? More than three months ago, when you were in confinement, watching you and taking care of you were the most basic thing I did. Now you¡¯re still embarrassed?¡± When sang Xia heard that, she was surprised. At the same time, her face could not help but burn. She even stammered, ¡± that ¡­ That ¡­ I¡¯m Hanhan. Damn it, she couldn¡¯t remember anything he was saying now. She didn¡¯t know anything. How did she know that he had to follow her to the toilet? Besides, that was back then. How could she have the nerve to go to the toilet in front of a man who ¡®occupied her, occupied her, and only knew how to act like a hooligan to her every day!?? However, looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes that seemed to be searching for something, sang Xia gritted her teeth and took off her pants. He didn¡¯t know why, perhaps he was too sensitive. Sang Xia had a feeling that Rong Zhan was looking at places that he should not be looking at. In fact, Rong Zhan was just checking if she was sitting properly, afraid that she would fall over if she felt a headache and fever and did not come over by himself. However, at this moment, there seemed to be a child crying outside the door. Rong Zhan was stunned for a moment, then said to her, ¡± wife, be careful. I¡¯ll go and see the child. Call me when it¡¯s done. With that, Rong Zhan hurriedly left. As soon as sang Xia saw him leave, she let out a long sigh of relief. Sang Xia covered her forehead with her hand and leaned on her leg. She shook her head and was in a daze for a moment, as if she was really in a dream. when he woke up, he had undergone a qualitative change. it was simply like a different kind of life. However, she was actually very clear that she had indeed lost a part of her memory. There were too many fragmented and chaotic images in her mind that she couldn¡¯t recall at once. however, she didn¡¯t dare to think about it, as her head would hurt whenever she thought about it. What a joke! In the end, sang Xia did not call Rong Zhan in to look for her. She only stood up and felt really dizzy and nauseated. After she flushed the toilet with great difficulty ¡­ Chapter 1057 ? 1057 This Big Bad Wolf is a little warm She stood in front of the mirror, washed her hands and face, and tried to wake herself up completely. However, when she looked at herself in the mirror, it seemed that some changes had really happened. She couldn¡¯t tell exactly what had changed, but her entire aura was different from the impression she had of herself. She seemed more feminine, more mature, and more elegant? Of course, Yingying was also more beautiful. Sang Xia thought of those two little brats, and an unknown scene flashed through her mind. She immediately frowned. She seemed to have been pushed into the operating room by a group of people. Her stomach was very big. Very big. Rong Zhan¡¯s figure could still be seen in the operating room. Did he really have a child with her, or was it just an illusion? Sang Xia seemed to have thought of something. She froze, then slowly lifted her clothes. Suddenly-! when she looked into the mirror again, she could clearly see that her abdomen had become flat and tight. below the uterus, there was a slightly long scar that was a few centimeters long. although it looked a lot lighter, probably because she had applied something, it was still clearly visible. This was Xuxu¡¯s C-section? When sang Xia saw the scar, her impression of the two little ones who had woken up on the bed became even more vivid. That was really her child, the child that she had carried for ten months. An image flashed across her mind-Rong Zhan had personally accompanied her in giving birth, cutting off the umbilical cord by himself, and with the doctor¡¯s help, they took out their child, Hanhan! however, it was only for a short moment. she wanted to continue thinking about it, but the more she thought about it, the more blurry it became, and then it disappeared. However, this was already enough to shock sang Xia. When she thought of her child, she almost couldn¡¯t wait to go out. However, it was very difficult for his body. in fact, her body at this time absolutely did not allow her to get off the ground, but she was too stubborn. On the bed, Rong Zhan¡¯s upper body was lying in the middle of the bed. The two little brats were crawling around on his body. He let them do whatever they wanted while his big hands carefully protected them. Seeing this scene, sang Xia still felt that the visual impact was too great. That stinky ruffian and overbearing hooligan back then had become a daddy now, and he actually looked like this. but no matter what, her heart was warm. It really, really felt warm. Seeing that she was back, Rong Zhan got up immediately and walked over with a frown. He carried her up gently. wife, Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me when you¡¯re done? You can¡¯t even get off the bed in your current condition.¡± Rong Zhan was really worried. He did not know why she was acting so strong in front of him all of a sudden. They were a married couple, and she was his everything. She had such a major operation, but it seemed like she was pulling away from him. It made him feel terrible. Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but reprimand her. Seeing that she didn¡¯t look too good, the little flame in his heart was instantly extinguished. He sighed softly, and his voice became helpless and gentle again. wife, do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? I¡¯ve already asked the doctor to come and take a look. If you feel uncomfortable, tell me. I¡¯ll go and tell him. Sang Xia did not expect Rong Zhan to be so domineering and strong at this moment. However, all these ridicules were for her own good. He was completely domineering, but he didn¡¯t lose his gentleness. He pampered and loved her so much that she was used to being forced and bullied by him. Now, with such a huge contrast, she actually ¡­ Chapter 1058 ? 1058 This Big Bad Wolf is a little warm (2) He felt his heart tremble. For some reason, his heart throbbed. her hands unconsciously wrapped around his neck. Other than a headache and dizziness, that was all sang Xia had. Back on the bed, sang Xia thought of the scar on her abdomen and looked at the two little ones. Her heart suddenly softened. Love and gentleness appeared in her eyes as she looked at them. meanwhile, the two little ones crawled to their mommy¡¯s side and snuggled in her arms. they were extremely cute. Rong Zhan looked on and did not let them torment her too much. She looked at their appearances. The little boy looked like Rong Zhan, and the little princess looked a little like her. Sang Xia did not expect that she could give birth to a pair of twins. Rong Zhan was really lucky, how could he have such a good life? At that moment, sang Xia did not know that Rong Zhan had been observing her actions closely, especially the expression in her eyes. After she woke up, she seemed to have completely forgotten that her son had facial amnesia. Even when he mentioned it to her, she seemed to have forgotten that she could not recognize other people¡¯s faces except hers. however, for the two children, she had previously insisted on the surgery without hesitation because of the children. now, the way she looked at the two children was completely different from before. They seemed to be able to recognize them clearly, and there was no trace of abnormality in their eyes. When Rong Zha saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy. However, he still wasn¡¯t sure. He probed, ¡± wife, you can recognize them and see their faces clearly. Can you remember them in your mind? ¡± For a moment, sang Xia did not understand what he meant, but she still frowned slightly and said, ¡± why can¡¯t I remember? they¡¯re so cute. Look at the little girl¡¯s little mouth and her eyes, they look like mine. Look at our son¡¯s eyes, they¡¯re long and narrow, just like your Qianqian. Sang Xia had forgotten about her face amnesia, so she did not know what it was like. However, her words made Rong Zhan realize that she might have really recovered. But why did he still feel that something was wrong even after he had recovered? This was because it didn¡¯t seem like how she should behave when she saw the children after she recovered. however, rong zhan thought that he was overthinking. But sang Xia felt that the words that came out of her mouth just now were strange.¡¯Your son, your son Yingluo.¡¯ Every time sang Xia thought of the two little children she had given birth to for Rong Zhan, she would feel that something was different. It was completely different from when he had taken her. The two of them had actually reached this stage. However, not long after, Jun hang sent a video call. Rong Zhan picked up the call. Jun hang¡¯s face appeared on the phone, and his cold and indifferent voice came through. how is it? how¡¯s her situation now? ¡± Rong Zhan did not reply immediately. sang xia was already lying on the bed with the blanket over her. rong zhan adjusted the bed frame higher and said to her, ¡± wife, take a look. do you know this person? ¡± Sang Xia looked over and immediately saw a cold and otherworldly face on the phone, noble and distant. She subconsciously glanced at Rong Zhan and then said to the person in the video, ¡± Xuanji junhang?? ¡± She had met Jun hang before. They had been on the internet before, and some people would open their own videos. Chapter 1059 ? 1059 Hiding, exposed by junhang (1) However, Rong Zhan was extremely excited when he heard that. He immediately bent over, held her face, and kissed her hard a few times. He did not even try to avoid her pale lips, not giving sang Xia any chance to escape. After he forcefully kissed her on the face, sang Xia¡¯s face turned pale. He seemed a little embarrassed and angry. although jun hang didn¡¯t see this scene, he must have guessed his actions. no matter how long it had been, rong zhan was still so overbearing and did not know what to do! Just at this moment, when Rong Zhan went to thank Jun hang on his phone again, Jun hang suddenly said something that made Rong Zhan dumbfounded. Sang Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she almost choked on her own saliva. It was because Jun hang was looking in sang Xia¡¯s direction, but his words were directed at Rong Zhan. He said lightly, ¡± you don¡¯t have to thank me so quickly. If I¡¯m not wrong, sang Xia might have short-term memory loss during this period. Rong Zhan was instantly dumbfounded by her words! what¡¯s going on? What did Jun hang just say? Memory loss? His wife had lost her memory? On the other hand, sang Xia¡¯s expression turned awkward. When Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze landed on her, she couldn¡¯t help but avoid his eyes. ¡°Wife, wife, look at me, Yingluo.¡± ¡°wait for rong zhan.¡± Jun hang saw that Rong Zhan¡¯s mood was not quite right, so he stopped him and continued, ¡± don¡¯t worry, this is normal. It¡¯s easy to forget some things after brain surgery, but this period is very short, half a month, one month. When she has a good rest, her memory will come back and it won¡¯t be a big problem. jun hang said to the two of them, ¡± any other questions? ¡± However, sang Xia straightened her back. While enduring Rong Zhan¡¯s unusually straight gaze, she quickly said, ¡± cough, cough, cough. Junhang, you¡¯re wrong. I didn¡¯t lose my memory, cough, I just can¡¯t remember how I did the surgery and why. I haven¡¯t forgotten anything else. He paused for a moment, as if he wanted to say it deliberately for someone to hear. Sang Xia recalled some vague and scattered memories she had in the washroom. Yueyue, I know that I had a C-section and Rong Zhan gave birth to our child. I also know that he was with me the whole time when I gave birth. Actually, what she said after that was also sang Xia making a bet for herself. She was betting that the fragmented memories in her mind were real. Otherwise, if Rong Zhan knew that she had really lost her memory, he would definitely explode with anger! as expected, before junhang could reply, rong zhan threw his phone down and hugged sangxia tightly. he took a deep breath and was agitated and nervous. ¡± that¡¯s great, my wife. you scared me to death. i knew it was impossible. how could you forget me?! ¡± Not to mention a month, I can¡¯t even spare a second. I¡¯m the most important man you love! back then, you were the one who took the initiative to confess to me and propose to me. you were the one who said that you would love me and pamper me for the rest of my life, and that you would spoil me like an idiot. if you forget all of this, who the f * ck can i reason with?¡± Rong Zhan was hugging sang Xia tightly, and she rested her chin on his shoulder. She could not believe what he said. F * ck. Really? He had forcefully taken her, a stinky ruffian, a stinky hooligan, and she actually ¡­ Chapter 1060 ? 1060 Hiding, exposed by junhang (2) She took the initiative to confess to him, propose to him, say that she loved him and pampered him for a lifetime, and even wanted to spoil him like a little idiot! the corners of sang xia¡¯s eyes twitched. she could not believe it. no, she could not believe that those words came from her mouth. However, Rong Zhan¡¯s tone did not sound fake at all! The smile on sang Xia¡¯s lips was a little forced at this time. She half-replied, ¡± Huahua, yes, yes, I didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t forget. After hearing these words, Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but smile devilishly and with some relief. Hearing sang Xia¡¯s words, Jun hang raised his eyebrows slightly and his eyes darkened. Then, the voice came from the phone again. in that case, that¡¯s good. Sang Xia noticed that Jun hang was about to hang up. When she heard them talk about the purpose of her operation, she thanked him several times. But no matter what, Jun hang must have been helping her. Even though she was still confused about many things. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Rong Zhan went out to get his meal, and sang Xia took the opportunity to find her phone number. He looked at the time and his current location. May 202, Rome. When sang Xia saw the date, she swallowed with difficulty. His heart trembled. It had been almost two years since his ¡°yesterday¡¯s memory.¡± It had not been two years, but in the end, whether it was a person or a city, they would change with each passing day, let alone two years. Therefore, sang Xia found it hard to believe and hard to imagine. Although she vaguely understood that she had lost a part of her memory, she never thought that almost two years later, she would have already given birth to a child for the stinky hooligan she hated. And he was clearly disdainful and pampered her strongly. Sang Xia recalled Rong Zhan¡¯s confession to him, his proposal, and so on. She was even eager to find out what was in her blank memory. junhang said that her memory loss was temporary, temporary, half a month, one month and she would recover. was this true? However, sang Xia could not wait any longer. She wanted to know what had happened in the past two years. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Sang Xia called Su Li. When the call went through, sang Xia heard a man¡¯s voice. She was confused and asked who he was. The man seemed to be surprised as well, but he explained in a gentle tone, ¡± I¡¯m Chen nianbai. After Chen nianbai finished speaking, he glanced at the caller ID and was even more surprised when he saw that it was a familiar name. What was going on? ¡°shit¨C! Wait, what did you say? you¡¯re Chen nianbai!¡± when sang xia heard those three words, she felt as if she had seen a ghost. What a joke. Chen nianbai was her best friend Su Li¡¯s ex-lover, and he had been dead for five or six years! Although Chen nianbai felt that something was amiss, he still said gently, ¡± I am indeed Chen nianbai, Xiao Li¡¯s husband. Are you looking for her? she¡¯s in the hospital waiting for delivery, and the doctor¡¯s estimated date is in two days.¡± These words were another heavy blow to sang Xia. Little li Xuanji xiao li is also pregnant and is about to give birth? Sang Xia was so shocked that she could not say anything for a while. After a while, she stammered, ¡± which hospital is she in? can I go and see her? ¡± Chen nianbai coughed lightly and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re both in Rome and in the same hospital.¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± In truth, sang Xia really wanted to go see her. Su Li was her best friend, but her current situation did not allow it. However, Su Li was about to give birth, and she could not let him come over. Sang Xia thought for a while and finally thought of Rong Zhan. She wondered if Rong Zhan could think of a way to accompany her during such a big event like giving birth. Somehow, sang Xia felt that even if she did not want to rely on him, there was nothing she could do. Sang Xia looked at the phone for a while before she realized that it was not her phone but Rong Zhan¡¯s. However, the desktop background of this setting was very eye-catching. The background of the desktop was her photo. What kind of place was that? the first impression it gave her was that it was similar to an inn in the desert grassland. the wooden decorations were simple and clean. He was lying on the bed by the window, his body turned sideways, wrapped in a blanket, revealing his black hair scattered on the bed. He was sleeping, and he was holding a mobile phone beside his pillow. Previously, she did not notice the image on the phone. However, after taking a closer look, she could see that the background of the phone beside her pillow was clearly a photo of Rong Zhan taking off his clothes and pulling off his tie. He was very handsome, very manly, and very sexy! However, the photo was saved in her phone and she just left it on the bed. Sang Xia felt something strange in her heart, and her ears were burning. She might have liked Rong Zhan a lot back then. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have placed his photo by her pillow and slept with him. Thinking of this, sang Xia clicked on his photo album to see if there were any other things that could prove their memories. Sang Xia took a look and saw that there was a password. But how could this trouble a hacker? However, before she could decipher the code, a series of numbers appeared in sang Xia¡¯s mind. in an instant, he directly entered the photo album. Sang Xia was slightly stunned. Although she had already guessed it in her heart, when she saw the input of her birthday directly enter, a strange feeling inexplicably gushed out of the bottom of her heart, and her heart throbbed. Sang Xia looked through the photos one by one. However, on the surface, sang Xia¡¯s expression became unnatural at first glance. F * ck. No wonder she had to set a password for a photo album on her phone. from the big picture, why, why were there so many intimate photos, and even photos of her in bed? Sang Xia¡¯s ears grew even hotter. Sang Xia opened the first card and her eyes widened. Because this picture looked like she had been secretly taken. She and Rong Zhan seemed to be in a sealed-off place, similar to the changing room. this photo was simply too embarrassing, and it had been secretly taken. when exactly did it happen? But no matter what, Rong Zhan had secretly saved this photo. What was he going to do? take care of it himself while she was not around? However, when sang Xia looked at the photo and was about to swipe it open to look at the next one, the image of herself on the stage flashed across her mind. She seemed to be singing and competing in a singing competition? it was another scattered scene. sang xia felt a headache coming on. she shook her head and stopped thinking about it. He went to the next one. It was a picture of him in bed. however, it wasn¡¯t a photo of them doing something inappropriate, but of wanwan. Her face was wet and red, as if she had fallen asleep from exhaustion. The hair on her forehead was wet, and she was sleeping soundly. Her face was slightly tilted, and she was covered with a thin blanket. However, under the blanket, one could see the red marks on her shoulders and neck. Half-covered like this, she looked even more beautiful and sexy in the photo. However, she was not the only one in the photo. Rong Zhan was there as well. She could tell that Rong Zhan was taking a selfie. His head was very close to hers, and he obviously looked like he had just done it. He was not wearing any clothes and did not cover his upper body. The thin blanket only reached his attractive mermaid line and continued to move up. His eight-pack ABS were firm and perfect, showing off the strength of his waist and abdomen. however, he looked much more energetic than she did, especially when the corners of his lips were slightly pulled up and he had a devilish and handsome smile. when sang xia saw the photo, to be honest, there were only two words: she was shy. Embarrassment and shame. She was so shy that she couldn¡¯t comment on it at the moment. She only felt that it was very sexy. Although he didn¡¯t do anything special, the photos after the deed seemed to make people¡¯s thoughts run wild and send messages. Then, the next one. It was still the same set of photos. She did not change, but Rong Zhan¡¯s posture changed. He lowered his gaze and landed on her face, kissing her forehead, eyes, and red lips. Sang Xia could tell that he had photoshopped when he was free and took a lot of photos of his actions. However, from those photos, she could see that every time Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze fell on her face, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes would become exceptionally gentle, as if they were filled with intoxicating affection. This seemed to be within her expectations, but also outside of her expectations. She could feel that Rong Zhan liked her very much. There was another picture that attracted sang Xia¡¯s attention. It was when he was sleeping. Shouldn¡¯t a devilish and arrogant man like him hug her to sleep in his arms? he was not. He raised his arm slightly and laid in her arms. He hugged her waist and buried his delicate and devilish face in her arms. It was as if he wanted a sense of security in her arms. When sang Xia first saw the photo, she felt a little helpless. She did not expect him to be like this. However, as she looked at it, she felt her heart soften inexplicably. Sang Xia had to admit that these photos were unfamiliar to her. She knew that it might be the first time she had seen these photos before or after she lost her memory. it was also the first time that she realized that rong zhan had secretly taken photos of them without her knowing. It¡¯s really, really awkward. shame! Childish! Sang Xia decided to leave. However, before he left, he saw a photo. With a red background, he felt that the occasion was not right before he magnified it. It was very different. Sang Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat after she opened it. That, that was actually Yingluo. It was their wedding photo. When sang Xia saw the photo, she really did not think about anything else. She really did not know what to say. The two of them really registered their marriage a long time ago, Wanwan! Chapter 1061 ? 1061 discovered a bed photo in master zhan¡¯s phone ¡°Both of you are in Rome and in the same hospital,¡± he said calmly. sang xia,¡±hehe.¡± In truth, sang Xia really wanted to go see her. Su Li was her best friend, but her current situation did not allow it. However, Su Li was about to give birth, and she could not let him come over. Sang Xia thought for a while and finally thought of Rong Zhan. She wondered if Rong Zhan could think of a way to accompany her during such a big event like giving birth. Somehow, sang Xia felt that even if she did not want to rely on him, there was nothing she could do. Sang Xia looked at the phone for a while before she realized that it was not her phone but Rong Zhan¡¯s. However, the desktop background of this setting was very eye-catching. The background of the desktop was her photo. what kind of place was that? The first impression it gave her was that it was similar to an Inn in the desert grassland. The wooden decorations were simple and clean. He was lying on the bed by the window, his body turned sideways, wrapped in a blanket, revealing his black hair scattered on the bed. He was sleeping, and he was holding a mobile phone beside his pillow. Previously, she did not notice the image on the phone. However, after taking a closer look, she could see that the background of the phone beside her pillow was clearly a photo of Rong Zhan taking off his clothes and pulling off his tie. he was very handsome, very manly, very sexy! However, the photo was saved in her phone and she just left it on the bed. Sang Xia felt something strange in her heart, and her ears were burning. she might have liked rong zhan a lot back then. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have placed his photo by her pillow and slept with him. Thinking of this, sang Xia clicked on his photo album to see if there were any other things that could prove their memories. Sang Xia took a look and saw that there was a password. But how could this trouble a hacker? However, before she could decipher the code, a series of numbers appeared in sang Xia¡¯s mind. In an instant, he directly entered the photo album. sang xia was slightly stunned. although she had already guessed it in her heart, when she saw the input of her birthday directly enter, a strange feeling inexplicably gushed out of the bottom of her heart, and her heart throbbed. Sang Xia looked through the photos one by one. However, on the surface, sang Xia¡¯s expression became unnatural at first glance. F * ck. No wonder she had to set a password for a photo album on her phone. With just! glance, why were there so many intimate photos, and even photos of her in bed? Sang Xia¡¯s ears grew even hotter. sang xia opened the first card and her eyes widened. Because this picture looked like she had been secretly taken. She and Rong Zhan seemed to be in an enclosed space, similar to a changing room. Her legs were hooked around his strong waist while her skirt was half-naked. Rong Zhan pressed her against the wall and buried his head in her chest, ravaging her. She raised her neck and ran her hands through his black hair. This photo was simply too embarrassing and erotic, and it was taken secretly. When did it happen? but no matter what, rong zhan had secretly saved this photo. what was he going to do? take care of it himself while she was not around? however, when sang xia looked at the photo and was about to swipe it open to look at the next one, the image of herself on the stage flashed across her mind. she seemed to be singing and competing in a singing competition? Chapter 1062 ? 1062 Discovered the bed photos in master Zhan¡¯s phone (2) It was another scattered scene. Sang Xia felt a headache coming on. She shook her head and stopped thinking about it. He went to the next one. It was a picture of him in bed. However, it wasn¡¯t a photo of them doing something inappropriate, but of Wanwan. her face was wet and red, as if she had fallen asleep from exhaustion. the hair on her forehead was wet, and she was sleeping soundly. her face was slightly tilted, and she was covered with a thin blanket. however, under the blanket, one could see the red marks on her shoulders and neck. Half-covered like this, she looked even more beautiful and sexy in the photo. However, she was not the only one in the photo. Rong Zhan was there as well. She could tell that Rong Zhan was taking a selfie. His head was very close to hers, and he obviously looked like he had just done it. He was not wearing any clothes and did not cover his upper body. The thin blanket only reached his attractive mermaid line and continued to move up. His eight-pack ABS were firm and perfect, showing off the strength of his waist and abdomen. However, he looked much more energetic than she did, especially when the corners of his lips were slightly pulled up and he had a devilish and handsome smile. When sang Xia saw the photo, to be honest, there were only two words: She was shy. Embarrassment and shame. She was so shy that she couldn¡¯t comment on it at the moment. She only felt that it was very sexy. Although he didn¡¯t do anything special, the photos after the deed seemed to make people¡¯s thoughts run wild and send messages. Then, the next one. It was still the same set of photos. She did not change, but Rong Zhan¡¯s posture changed. He lowered his gaze and landed on her face, kissing her forehead, eyes, and red lips. Sang Xia could tell that he had photoshopped when he was free and took a lot of photos of his actions. However, from those photos, she could see that every time Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze fell on her face, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes would become exceptionally gentle, as if they were filled with intoxicating affection. This seemed to be within her expectations, but also outside of her expectations. She could feel that Rong Zhan liked her very much. There was another picture that attracted sang Xia¡¯s attention. It was when he was sleeping. Shouldn¡¯t a devilish and arrogant man like him hug her to sleep in his arms? He was not. He raised his arm slightly and laid in her arms. He hugged her waist and buried his delicate and devilish face in her arms. It was as if he wanted a sense of security in her arms. When sang Xia first saw the photo, she felt a little helpless. She did not expect him to be like this. However, as she looked at it, she felt her heart soften inexplicably. sang xia had to admit that these photos were unfamiliar to her. she knew that it might be the first time she had seen these photos before or after she lost her memory. It was also the first time that she realized that Rong Zhan had secretly taken photos of them without her knowing. It¡¯s really, really awkward. Shame! Childish! Sang Xia decided to leave. However, before he left, he saw a photo. With a red background, he felt that the occasion was not right before he magnified it. It was very different. Sang Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat after she opened it. That, that was actually Yingluo. It was their wedding photo. When sang Xia saw the photo, she really did not think about anything else. She really did not know what to say. the two of them really registered their marriage a long time ago, wanwan! Chapter 1063 ? 1063 Her identity as hacker y was exposed long ago? Rong Zhan even took a photo of her and saved it in his phone. On the marriage certificate, she was smiling very sweetly. Sang Xia looked at her and could not help but feel her fingers around. Finally, a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. She could tell that she was really happy back then. She smiled so sweetly when she got married to Rong Zhan. This was not fake. that¡¯s really her, yingluo. Even though she had forgotten some of her memories, looking at the little bits and pieces of her and Rong Zhan in these photos, looking at the peaceful and sweet expression on her face when they were together, sang Xia could not help but feel a slight ripple in her heart. Her attitude towards Rong Zhan now seemed to have been influenced by these photos. This was an undeniable fact. Rong Zhan came back very quickly because he was still thinking about the two little kids beside him and was afraid that she would not be able to handle the illness. wife, I ordered your favorite crab porridge. Come and have some. Rong Zhan put down the lunchbox and took off his coat. He pulled a chair over to feed himself. Sang Xia did not reject him because those photos seemed to have made her accept being closer to him. Rong Zhan blew on it and fed her gently and carefully. Just like that, sang Xia¡¯s heart was being invaded by the real him bit by bit. This Rong Zhan in front of her, his overbearing yet gentle love, simply hit the nail on the head. It was as if he did whatever he wanted to her. While he was feeding her, sang Xia said softly, ¡± Huahua, Rong Zhan, I have a friend who¡¯s about to give birth. I want to visit her and keep her company. Rong Zhan furrowed his brows. who else do you have other than Su Li, your gay friend, who¡¯s about to give birth?? ¡± Hearing this, sang Xia suddenly felt embarrassed. So, Rong Zhan really knew everything during this period? What about her identity? that¡¯s ¡­ That¡¯s her, Yingluo. sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered as she replied. Rong Zhan sneered. then why did you say that she¡¯s your friend? everyone in the company is in Rome. We¡¯re a team. She¡¯s your friend and has long been a member of my company. Aren¡¯t you the same? What¡¯s with the clear distinction?¡± When sang Xia heard this, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. It was fatal. It turned out that the secret that she was hiding at that time and her relationship with Rong Zhan had already been made public? Then, the people in the corporation had long known that she was Rong Zhan¡¯s woman, the woman who had been divorced. They also knew that she was the hacker y in the corporation? She had never had a video call with them before. It turned out that in less than two years, all the secrets had been exposed to everyone! Only he, who had lost part of his memory, was still worried about his identity. This was a little awkward. At this moment, Rong Zhan spoke again, ¡± Su Li is preparing to give birth. Didn¡¯t you already know about this? we don¡¯t have to go over. Her whole family is accompanying her. You won¡¯t be of much help even if you go over. Besides, her man is still there. You just had a major operation. Why are you going over to join in the fun? ¡± Upon hearing those words, sang Xia¡¯s thoughts of going over to take a look were dispelled by Rong Zhan. However, Chen nianbai had left a deep impression in her mind. How did a dead man survive? Or was it simply a coincidence that they had the same name? Chapter 1064 ? 1064 The birth of the SU Li family¡¯s little monster (1) ¡°In addition, Su Li¡¯s child was actually born a little late, but you should know that Chen nianbai¡¯s genes are special. I don¡¯t know if the child in their family is a girl or a boy. It might really be a little monster.¡± Rong Zhan said slowly as he fed her the porridge. Little monster? Sang Xia felt that the name was very familiar. It seemed to appear in her mind often, but she could not recall it at the moment. didn¡¯t you check it out? I do hope that their family will have a daughter. Sang Xia said casually. Having a daughter was not for anything else, but mainly because of her deep feelings for Su Li. She also wanted Su Li to have a daughter in the future who had a personality similar to hers. She could be her godmother this way. While sang Xia was recuperating in the hospital, Su Li-! It was the night of the next day, and Su Li was at the middle of the night, unable to sleep. After coming to the hospital to wait for her delivery, every day had been very difficult and bitter. Chen nianbai did not sleep either. He accompanied her and made her food. Su Li asked him to come over and sit down, but Chen nianbai said that he would be here soon. When Chen nianbai came over, Su Li was holding his arm. His pair of seductive and charming eyes were bright. He was deliberately looking for fun to tease him, and he even asked in a serious tone, ¡± Xiao Bai, do you think the one in my stomach can be a boy or a girl? ¡± Chen nianbai facepalmed. She had asked him this question more than a hundred times since she got pregnant. In the past, she would always go along with her guesses, but no matter which one she guessed, she would always ask herself,¡±don¡¯t you like children of a different gender?¡± Every time she asked him that, he felt that she had transformed into a Little Vixen, a torturous Little Vixen who came to bully him. Yet, every time, he would patiently let her ¡°bully¡± him. However, this time, Chen nianbai planned to ¡± bully ¡± her when the child was about to be born. On the other side, Su Li saw that he didn¡¯t say anything and began to pull on his arm, gently swaying it and acting coquettishly. say it, say it, little white, take a guess. chen nianbai¡¯s eyes were clear and gentle. he said indifferently, ¡± i¡¯m done guessing. ¡± ¡°Ah? You¡¯re done guessing? what did you guess?¡± Su Li asked. Chen nianbai reached out and touched her hair. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and two words came out of his mouth.¡±You guess.¡± ¡°Pfft-cough, cough cough!¡± Su Li immediately choked on her own saliva. Chen nianbai immediately stood up and patted her back. Yet Su Li wanted to push him away. This was too detestable. Even little white had learned how to bully him. However, Chen nianbai¡¯s lips were curled into a smile. He held her hand and carefully helped her lie down. He said, ¡± you¡¯re about to give birth. Be obedient. Su Li did not torment himself any further. As he lay on the bed, he sighed silently in his heart. This was her and Xiao Bai¡¯s child, and she had entrusted too much to him. Whether it was a boy or a girl, it was not important. What was important was that she hoped that this child would be safe and healthy, and it would be best if he was no longer restricted by Xiao Bai¡¯s genes. Su Li did not wish for him or her to become a different person, and only wanted him or her to grow up simply. But would things be as Su Li thought? That night, Su Li¡¯s water broke. The whole family was waiting anxiously at the door of the operating room. Chen nianbai, on the other hand, went in to accompany her without thinking. His body was special, and he was afraid that the child would be special too. In this labor, it seemed that Su Li¡¯s physical constitution was very good, and giving birth would probably be much easier, but things had just reversed, aww! Chapter 1065 ? 1065 The birth of the SU Li family¡¯s little monster (2) When Su Li was giving birth, the child¡¯s head was facing inside, so coming out like this would easily cause him to die of suffocation. At the same time, Su Li was still bleeding, having a difficult labor. No one could have imagined such a situation. At that time, Chen nianbai held her hand tightly and kept saying something in her ear, telling her not to be afraid and to let her know that he would always be by her side. Su Li was in so much pain that tears flowed down his face. He was in so much pain that he wished he was dead. In the end, with the help of the doctor, she gave birth to her and Xiao Bai¡¯s child, and it took her more than ten hours. Su Li¡¯s condition was terrible, and after the delivery, he had fainted, his entire body as if it had been washed. The doctor Who delivered the baby saw that the baby wasn¡¯t crying and quickly patted the baby¡¯s feet. All newborn babies had to cry, otherwise it would be bad for the baby. However, the bloodied little guy did not cry at all. Not only did he not cry, but he even struggled to open his eyes in the doctor¡¯s hands. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for a newborn to open their eyes at birth, but when the doctor saw the child¡¯s eyes, he was shocked and exclaimed. he seemed to have seen something shocking. A group of doctors were still quickly treating Su Li and transfusing blood. Chen nianbai looked at Su Li suffering so much pain because of giving birth. His heart was filled with endless grief, and even his eyes were slightly red. He also couldn¡¯t help but swear that he would definitely not let Su Li get pregnant again. He was unable to bear the pain she had to endure. The doctor Who was carrying the child called out to Chen nianbai. Chen nianbai went over to see the child. When he saw the little guy¡¯s bloodstained eyes, he was slightly stunned. However, she still carefully took it from the doctor¡¯s hands. It was a son. However- Chen nianbai looked at the little guy¡¯s eyes that were looking at him and suddenly held his breath. Strange eyes. Chen nianbai would never forget that Xiao Li had told him countless times that she was most worried about the child¡¯s body being abnormal. However, other than the pregnancy tests, which said that the child was normal during the pregnancy period, no one knew that the child¡¯s eyes would be abnormal. That¡¯s right. the children had different pupils. one of them had a lustrous light yellow color, while the other had the same light green color. The child¡¯s eyes were big and moist. It was not that the abnormal pupils were not good-looking. On the contrary, they were very mysterious and unique, but they were also very different. Chen nianbai could only hope that Xiao Li would not be sad because their son had heterodox eyes. He also knew that she was afraid that her son would have a special life because of the ¡®other¡¯. He had already possessed heterophobia at birth, what about after that? What would happen to their son¡¯s body later? There was no way to know. Su Li was undergoing sterile surgery, and Chen nianbai was accompanying her from a distance. The child had already been carried out by the doctor, and the family was waiting there, so they would probably see their son¡¯s appearance at first sight. Chen nianbai did not think too much about it. He only wanted to be by her side during her most difficult times. Although Su Li was having a difficult labor, he had still been lucky enough to escape a calamity. She woke up the next day. Sang Xia insisted on coming, but Rong Zhan still accompanied his wife. He had no choice but to sit in a wheelchair and be extremely careful. When Su Li woke up, it was extremely lively outside the door. However, there were so many people that it was so quiet and lively that they were all waiting for Su Li to wake up ¡­ Chapter 1066 ? 1066 Unusual behavior of the little monster (1) The newborn was carried out of the thermal chamber by her parents. The people who had come were all looking after the child outside, afraid that it would disturb her. The moment she opened her eyes in a daze, she saw Xiao Bai by her side. He was not moving at all and was holding her hand. ¡°Little white Kasaya,¡± Su Li weakly muttered. When Chen nianbai saw that she had woken up, he immediately helped her adjust the height carefully. don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll feed you water. After saying that, Chen nianbai went to feed her water. su li finished drinking the water and finally felt much better. however, when he opened his mouth again, the first thing he said was, ¡± where¡¯s our child? where is it? is it a boy or a girl? ¡± A gentle smile appeared on Chen nianbai¡¯s clean and handsome face. boy, where are your parents at the door? shall I carry him over for you? ¡± Su Li repeatedly nodded. As he watched little white leave, a faint smile slowly appeared on Su Li¡¯s pale lips. It was a son. Indeed, it was the same as what he wanted the most. As Xiaobai¡¯s health was in danger, she had once said that she wanted a cute and gentle Xiaobai to accompany her. In fact, it was the same for her whether it was a boy or a girl. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have to know the gender of her child only after she was born. Su Li had woken up, so when Chen nianbai opened the door to the ward, a few people immediately rushed in. ¡°Sister li! You¡¯re finally awake. I heard that you had a difficult labor and were bleeding profusely. You scared me to death, okay?¡± Xiao Yezi rushed in with the Youyou and asked anxiously and worriedly. Seeing this, the corners of Su Li¡¯s lips pulled up into a mysterious smile. Seeing that her younger brother had also followed her in, she faintly said, ¡± giving birth is really very painful. This great aunt has lived a wandering life, and has been through countless storms and waves without ever shedding a single tear, but I just had to fall when it came to giving birth. ah, ran ran, sister Li, Ran ran. Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart ached as she held her hand. fortunately, you got through it. It¡¯ll be fine in the future. But what about me? I¡¯m afraid whether I give birth to ran ran or not. Youyou was overjoyed when she heard this. A strange look flashed across Su Xun¡¯s face, but he still said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, Xiao Yezi. I don¡¯t want children. We can be dinks. ¡°go to hell!¡± Who wanted to discuss with him about giving birth? Xiao Yezi blushed. youyou said faintly, ¡± it¡¯s said that the pain of giving birth is equivalent to 12 broken ribs. but xiao yezi, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. i¡¯ve heard that this pain is equivalent to the pain of a man¡¯s balls breaking. so, when you give birth, you can go to su xun and bear it together. ¡± Su Xun had just taken a sip of water, but he was so shocked that he spat it out. She was so scared that she was tense everywhere. Su Li was also happy. For a moment, the atmosphere became lively, and her discomfort and pain also seemed to have lessened. At this moment, Chen nianbai carried the child in. At this moment. Su Li was still having fun with them a second ago, but when he saw the child appear in the next second, his eyes went wide. he was dumbfounded. This ¡­ This was the Xiao-Xiaobai that she had risked her life to give birth to after going to hell once. The youngest son was wrapped in a small blanket and carefully came into his mother¡¯s arms for the first time. Su Li hugged him and carefully examined his appearance. With his eyes closed, long eyelashes, a small nose, and good-looking lips, his son looked like the combination of the two of them. He didn¡¯t exactly look like who, but at first glance, he looked like everyone. Su Li touched his small hand and small face, thinking that this was ¡­ Chapter 1067 ? 1067 The fate of the little monster! It was the child of him and Xiaobai, and his eyes instantly turned red. chen nianbai stroked her hair and did not tell her that the child had abnormal eyes. At that moment, the little monster came into his mommy¡¯s arms and slowly opened his eyes. Su Li saw that he was about to open his eyes and looked forward to it. However, the moment her son opened his eyes, and his moist and soft eyes shone with a different color as he looked at her, Su Li was instantly stunned. However, the little monster seemed to be very happy in his mommy¡¯s arms. His eyes were shining brightly as he reached out his little hand and held her hand as if he was unconsciously doing so. Such a small, small, and seemingly fragile life was holding her hand. Su Li looked and looked. No one knew what he was thinking, but for a moment, he did not speak. Chen nianbai, on the other hand, was a little silent. He was worried, worried that Su Li would not like it, that he would care that their son had abnormal pupils. The others also seemed to have known long ago that the child had abnormal eyes. At this moment, they all said nothing, quietly and nervously looking at Su Li. However, in the next second. things seemed to be out of their expectations. Su Li lowered his head to look at her and muttered,¡±little white, his eyes are so beautiful, little white.¡± Then, she lowered her head and kissed him gently. It didn¡¯t matter if he was jealous. Since he had come, he would take things as they were. She did not want her child to be special because she was afraid that it would be difficult for her child. She only wanted her child to grow up safely and smoothly. However, since it was destined to be like this, there was no other way. She would also love him well and not let him care about what other people thought of him. She would educate him more so that he had the ability to fight against the evil forces of this world. Some people¡¯s fate might have been decided the moment they were born. There were good and bad, but everyone also had the ability to control their own lives. Su Li kissed him, his eyes filled with love. Originally, sang Xia¡¯s body was not suited to move, but she could not bear the fact that this was an important time in Su Li¡¯s life. Regardless of whether she had lost the memory of a certain part, she did not want to miss it. She knew what Su Li was worried about, but there were some things that did not need to be said. When they looked at each other, they both knew in their hearts. Rong Zhan placed sang Xia on the wheelchair. When she came over, she kissed the little monster on the forehead and said jokingly, ¡± I can tell that your son will definitely be good-looking in the future. His eyes will Capture one¡¯s heart and soul. I wonder how many girls will chase after him. When Su Li heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Then, he pretended to be tsundere and said, ¡± what are you saying? in a family of three, of course I, as the mother, am the most beautiful. In terms of beauty, no one can snatch it from me. Everyone burst into laughter. the su family¡¯s son was born on this day. In truth, he had already thought of a name, because Chen nianbai and Su Li were deeply in love with each other. She thought that if it was a son, his name would be: su mubai. if she was his daughter, her name would be chen muli. Regardless of whether it was a boy or a girl, their pet names were all Mumu. The meaning of the name couldn¡¯t be clearer. this was the child that su li had almost lost his life to give birth to for the person he loved. this was the fruit of their labor, the product of their love. Therefore, since the first child was a son, he would be called su Mubai. su li only felt that even though her life had been full of storms and waves, she only wanted to pamper and dote on her and xiao-xiaobai¡¯s xiao-xiaobai, so that she could live a simple life and could not bear to see him suffer. However- Chapter 1068 ? 1068 Locking herself in the shower and falling into a Tiger¡¯s Den? But who could say for sure what the child¡¯s fate would be? He only wished for them to have a peaceful life. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ sang xia recovered very quickly. junhang¡¯s medical skills were superb, and she was discharged from the hospital in less than half a month. However, sang Xia had yet to fill in that blank memory. And as the memory loss went on, more and more problems appeared. her own mentality had also changed slightly. Sang Xia got a tattoo. What Rong Zhan did not know was that there were people following sang Xia around when she went to get a tattoo. However, it was not a big deal, so there was no need to mention it. It was the second day after sang Xia returned to the villa in Rome. On the first day she came back, although she didn¡¯t remember this place, she felt that it was very familiar. It was as if she had been here countless times, but she couldn¡¯t remember it at the moment. The next day, she went to get a tattoo. All women loved to look pretty, and sang Xia was no exception. After the cesarean section, there were traces left on the father and son¡¯s skin. Although the scar removal ointment was not very obvious after it was applied, sang Xia still got one there. It was an enchanting and sexy red rose. The horizontal red rose was bright and lustrous. The exquisite dark green leaves contrasted with her white and tender skin, instantly making her stand out. Sang Xia had no intention of removing the traces of childbirth. On the contrary, it seemed more meaningful to get an enchanting and sexy rose here as a memento. However, the short memory loss had affected Rong Zhan to a certain extent. Although she kept saying that she did not lose her memory, Rong Zhan would still find it weird even if he trusted her. on this night. after sang xia and rong zhan were done coaxing the two little ones, they planned to take a shower and go to bed. Rong Zhan naturally wanted to go in and take a shower with his wife. Sang Xia went in first, but not long after, there was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°Wife? what¡¯s going on? did you lock the door from the inside?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s surprised voice came. Hearing that, sang Xia immediately responded, ¡± Yingluo, yes. What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯ll be done right away. You can come in after I¡¯m done. Unexpectedly, Rong Zhan seemed to be angry after she said that. ¡°wife, what the hell are you doing? Come and open the door.¡± Sang Xia was dumbfounded. Was it wrong to lock the door when taking a bath? however, who asked her to open the door for a ruffian? Let him in? Wasn¡¯t this taking the initiative to enter the Tiger¡¯s mouth? It was only then that sang Xia suddenly realized that after she lost her memory, she had not experienced any particularly intimate moments with Rong Zhan, especially sex between husband and wife. Her mind was only filled with the first time she had with Rong Zhan, the first night that shouldn¡¯t have happened. He was rough and fierce, torturing her to death and leaving her covered in wounds. Sang Xia subconsciously felt a little resistant, afraid, and an unspeakable sense of embarrassment and anxiety. However, Rong Zhan, who was outside the door, felt that something was wrong when he saw that she was silent. Why did he become so distant from his wife after she was discharged from the hospital? The more Rong Zhan thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. He kept knocking on the door. wife, wife, open the door! otherwise, i¡¯m going to get angry!¡± Sang Xia was flustered by his knocking and knew that it was not a solution to continue like this. She was hesitating. After all, the current her was not the one with complete memories. But in the end, sang Xia compromised. Seeing that the knocking had stopped, she had no choice but to open the door. It was not a big deal. At most, she would be beaten up by C. However, just as sang Xia wrapped herself in a bath towel and took a few steps, the sound of a lock being unlocked came from outside the door. She suddenly felt a chill on her back, and it was a little creepy. F * ck. It can¡¯t be. Sang Xia took a step back unconsciously, and as expected, the door opened in the next second. She saw Rong Zhan¡¯s dark, exquisite, and devilish face. The moment Rong Zhan opened the bathroom door, he saw sang Xia standing there with a towel wrapped around her. She did not take a shower and just stood there, looking helpless and nervous. Other than feeling upset, he also felt that it was very strange. What was wrong with her? When sang Xia saw Rong Zhan walking towards her, she tightened her grip on the bath towel and cleared her throat. She lowered her head and turned around to take another shower. She knew that she would be dead if she went out. But even so, she had only taken two steps when a strong force suddenly clasped her waist. She cried out in shock and fell into Rong Zhan¡¯s arms. Rong Zhan lowered his head and lifted her chin, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes looking straight at her. tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Sang Xia was extremely nervous. She bit her lip and turned her head away. She did not know what she wanted to say. Rong Zhan saw how nervous she was and covered his body tightly. He raised his eyes slightly, but the next second, he suddenly grabbed the bath towel-! ¡°Ah, Yingluo! Hey, Rong Zhan, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Eh? ¡°What am I doing? I should be asking you what you are doing!¡± I can¡¯t look at your body, I know every part of your body better than you do. You¡¯ve already given birth to my child, so why are you still avoiding it?¡± Rong Zhan bullied sang Xia until she almost cried. Sang Xia was forced to lean against the cold wall. She was embarrassed and angry, and she turned her head away to avoid his fiery gaze. In the next second, Rong Zhan suddenly loosened his grip and pulled her into his arms. His voice became hoarse and low, but much gentler. don¡¯t lean against the wall. It¡¯s cold. Come into my arms. His large hand caressed her cold back, rubbing and warming her up. Sang Xia did not know what she was feeling, but it was complicated. No matter how intimate she was with him, it was her past self. But now, her mind was only filled with their first time in the hotel, and his rudeness and savagery towards her. However ¡­ Sang Xia did not expect Rong Zhan to say something like that. He said slowly, ¡± wife, tell me the truth. You lost your memory. When he said this, Rong Zhan himself seemed to be in a daze, defeated, and hoarse. Sang Xia was dumbfounded when she heard that. However, she was held tightly in his arms and did not look at his face, so she did not look as embarrassed. Seeing that she was silent, Rong Zhan knew that she had agreed. Suddenly, he felt as if his heart had been stabbed even more deeply. His heart ached dully, and he subconsciously exerted more force on her ¡­ Chapter 1069 ? 1069 master zhan has gone wild (1) She suddenly felt a chill on her back, and it was a little creepy. F * ck. It can¡¯t be. Sang Xia took a step back unconsciously, and as expected, the door opened in the next second. She saw Rong Zhan¡¯s dark, exquisite, and devilish face. The moment Rong Zhan opened the bathroom door, he saw sang Xia standing there with a towel wrapped around her. She did not take a shower and just stood there, looking helpless and nervous. Other than feeling upset, he also felt that it was very strange. what was wrong with her? When sang Xia saw Rong Zhan walking towards her, she tightened her grip on the bath towel and cleared her throat. She lowered her head and turned around to take another shower. She knew that she would be dead if she went out. but even so, she had only taken two steps when a strong force suddenly clasped her waist. she cried out in shock and fell into rong zhan¡¯s arms. Rong Zhan lowered his head and lifted her chin, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes looking straight at her. tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± however, sang xia was extremely nervous. she clutched the bath towel tightly, bit her lip, and turned her head away. she did not know what she was going to say. Rong Zhan saw how nervous she was and covered his chest tightly. He raised his eyes slightly, but the next second, he suddenly grabbed her bath towel! ¡°Ah, Yingluo! hey, rong zhan, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Eh? ¡°What am I doing? I should be asking you what you are doing!¡± I can¡¯t look at your body, I know every part of your body better than you do. You¡¯ve already given birth to my child, so why are you still avoiding it?¡± After saying that, Rong Zhan wanted to remove her arms that were covering her chest. Rong Zhan bullied sang Xia until she almost cried. rong zhan was so strong that it was easy for him to pull off the towel and separate her hands from his chest. there was a fire burning in his eyes, and she did not know what it was. Sang Xia¡¯s back was forced to lean against the cold wall. She was naked, and her wrist was held by him. She could not help but stand up, as if she was letting someone pick her. She was embarrassed and angry. She turned her head away from his burning gaze and bit her lip, feeling extremely embarrassed. In the next second, Rong Zhan suddenly loosened his grip and pulled her into his arms. His voice became hoarse and low, but much gentler. don¡¯t lean against the wall. It¡¯s cold. Come into my arms. Her tender and full body was held in his arms just like that, naked. His large hand caressed her cold back, rubbing and warming her up. Sang Xia did not know what she was feeling, but it was complicated. No matter how intimate she was with him, it was her past self. But now, her mind was only filled with their first time in the hotel, and his rudeness and savagery towards her. However ¡­ Sang Xia did not expect Rong Zhan to say something like that. He said slowly,¡±wife, tell me the truth. You lost your memory. When he said this, Rong Zhan himself seemed to be in a daze, defeated, and hoarse. Sang Xia was dumbfounded when she heard that. However, she was held tightly in his arms and did not look at his face, so she did not look as embarrassed. Seeing that she was silent, Rong Zhan knew that she had agreed. Suddenly, he felt as if his heart had been stabbed even more. His heart ached dully, and his hands unconsciously exerted more force on her, rubbing her waist heavily ¡­ [author: I accidentally posted it.][f * ck, I¡¯ll continue to release more chapters in the early morning ~] Chapter 1070 ? 1070 Master Zhan has become a beast (2) He hugged her tightly, wishing that he could merge her into his bones and blood. Sang Xia was almost out of breath from Rong Zhan¡¯s restraint. Rong Zhan felt so wronged that his heart ached. Sang Xia almost couldn¡¯t breathe. After he loosened his grip a little, she looked at him again and saw that his long and narrow eyes were a little red. The gaze that looked at him was filled with pain and sadness. When sang Xia saw that scene, her heart seemed to hurt for a moment. It was bitter and particularly unpleasant. ¡°Wife, why did you lie to me?¡± Why did she lie to him that she didn¡¯t know when she had lost her memory? he had thought that she had somehow felt distant from him and would always diss him and not give him face. He believed her because she had really told him some things. However, he still noticed that something was wrong with her. This was not the real, complete wife of his, was it? Sang Xia could not escape. She was forced to look him in the eye. Her lips moved, and even if she wanted to say something, she seemed to have lost her strength at this moment. She lowered her eyes and muttered, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Zhenzhen. It was her problem. It was the ¡°estrangement¡± in her heart. Rong Zhan tightened his grip on her when he heard her words. However, sang Xia continued, ¡± I just want to know what happened to me and what I forgot. I don¡¯t want you to find out that I¡¯m not normal. After sang Xia finished her sentence, she sighed. forget it. I¡¯ll go out first. You can take a shower by yourself. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. She was about to leave. rong zhan, on the other hand, did not care about that. he grabbed her from behind and hugged her tightly like an angry and aggrieved beast. ¡± no! ¡± No! You can¡¯t leave! You won¡¯t want me anymore if you leave!¡± The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched when she heard that. ¡°Yingluo doesn¡¯t want you? Rong Zhan, you¡¯re thinking too much, Yingluo. I¡¯ve already given birth to your child and registered our marriage. Even if I have a problem with you, I can¡¯t leave you for the sake of the child, can I?¡± Moreover, she had never thought of leaving. As she gradually recovered, she recalled many memories of them. Deep in her heart, she was unwilling to leave. This was an instinct that came from the same body. She probably knew very well that this was her home. Rong Zhan¡¯s body had already started to react when he hugged her, but he couldn¡¯t care about that. After hearing her words, he was even more afraid. wife, tell me, what do you remember about us in your mind? Have you forgotten about our relationship? Why do you not want to leave because of the child?¡± Seeing her like this, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was extremely uneasy. What if she had forgotten her feelings for him but still remembered her feelings for Bo Yi? Sang Xia facepalmed. Rong Zhan was really too sensitive. Whatever she accidentally said would be magnified by him. Qianqian, Rong Zhan, can you not be like this? at least, I still remember you, right, Qianqian? ¡± Sang Xia raised her head slightly and saw that his face was even gloomier. She immediately said, ¡± no, I mean, you don¡¯t have to worry at all. Didn¡¯t junhang say that it¡¯s just a short-term post-operative problem after brain surgery? Maybe it¡¯ll get better very soon Yingluo don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll get better very soon Yingluo ¡± Chapter 1071 ? 1071 Master Zhan has become a beast (3) At the thought of this, Rong Zhan¡¯s face looked a little better, but he was still angry for no reason. Did junhang do it on purpose? Otherwise, how could she have lost her memory? Moreover, he clearly knew that this would happen, but he didn¡¯t tell her in advance. rong zhan¡¯s anger could not be quelled, but he did not want to hurt her because of his frustration. Even if she suffered more, was sadder, and in more pain. Rong Zhan let go of her hand and wrapped her up with a bath towel. His long and narrow eyes drooped slightly. Although it blocked his vision, it could not hide the sadness and pain that permeated his body. ¡°Yingluo, you should go, Yingluo.¡± Rong Zhan did not allow her to take a shower anymore, in case she refused to accept him and he would force himself on her due to his bad temper. his voice was dispirited and helpless as he said those words. it was faint, as if he was extremely helpless. After he said that, he slowly turned around and stretched out a hand to support himself against the wall. He was still wearing clothes, and the water poured down, drenching him from head to toe. He ran his hand through his wet black hair, and blue veins appeared on the back of his slender hand. the fist that had hit the wall was also tightly clenched. Seeing this, sang Xia could not help but feel heartache. She was too bad. All of this had nothing to do with him, but he had to bear the worry and pain that she could not understand and imagine for his own memory loss. Was she being too selfish? Sang Xia did not understand. Even if she had some opinions about Rong Zhan before, her heart ached for him when she saw this scene. It was from the bottom of her heart. She could not help but realize that this body of hers loved and loved him deeply. At this moment, she was also very upset. Sang Xia was wrapped in the bath towel that Rong Zhan had prepared for her, but she did not go out for a long time. In the end, not only did she not go out, but she also slowly approached him. Finally, she reached out from behind him and hugged his strong body, which was wet from the bath water. Sang Xia did not want to admit that Rong Zhan¡¯s slender and strong body was also inexplicably tempting her to move forward. Whether it was his languidness or his dejected attitude, everything about him, everything about him, she seemed to be fascinated and poisoned by him. Her body instinctively wanted to get close to him. Rong Zhan¡¯s waist was wrapped by her slender arms, and his slender body froze when she hugged him. He still maintained his previous posture. At this time, his long and narrow eyes looked at his wife¡¯s fair and tender arms across his waist and around him. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyelashes couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he looked at her. This kind of hug had a different meaning. Because she had lost a lot of her memories, even the memories of loving him. But now, she was still willing to give him a hug in this moment, silently, without a sound. Rong Zhan¡¯s hand fell and gently covered the back of her hand. Then, he slowly turned around. Sang Xia stood in front of him. He held her hand and her arms could not help but hook around his neck. Her bare feet moved forward and stepped on his foot. She looked at Rong Zhan, whose eyes were filled with pain, and said slowly, ¡± Rong Zhan, where else can I go? you¡¯re my man, my husband. We¡¯re married. ¡°Yingluo, you¡¯re still the father of my children. Whether or not I have the memories of us being in love, I¡¯ve never thought of leaving Yingluo. The current me is indeed not the complete me, Yingluo, I know Yingluo.¡± ¡°Yingluo, so no matter what, I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo. Don¡¯t be sad, okay? I¡¯m not going anywhere, I also believe that I¡¯ll get better as soon as possible Yingluo, I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯ll only be with you, only with you Yingluo, Yingluo-!¡± Before sang Xia could finish her sentence, her lips were suddenly seized by a kiss. He lowered his head and kissed her deeply. He kissed her crazily like a storm. Sang Xia accepted his kiss. He had to say, She thought that she would not be able to get used to it, but this body did not seem to belong to her anymore. When she touched him, her entire body was soft. When they kissed, she subconsciously responded. All of this, all of this was so familiar, as if they had done it countless times. She didn¡¯t know who had pulled off the bath towel and Rong Zhan had taken off his wet shirt. Anyway, at some point in time, the wall faintly reflected the seductive pose of him taking off his shirt. Her sexy mermaid line, abdominal muscles, and charming collarbones were alluring and intoxicating. Sang Xia had already been mesmerized. At a certain moment, Rong Zhan was even biting her small earlobe, saying something that made her feel ashamed in a bewitching and hoarse voice. Sang Xia¡¯s face turned red. Sang Xia¡¯s face was so red that it looked like it was about to bleed. Everything that happened after that seemed to have happened naturally. However, this time, she really felt that it was different from the rest. No, to be precise, it was something different from before. In her first impression, she felt that her body and mind would be tortured, but this time was completely different. Her body really didn¡¯t feel like hers. It was so terrifying. Whether she was standing, being carried by him, or being carried by him on the sink. He was domineering and strong, strong but gentle. Again and again. wife, do you remember? do you remember? we were in love for countless nights. We had sex hundreds of times. Do you remember? do you remember??? ¡± Sang Xia was rendered speechless and could only let out a muffled groan. She looked at Rong Zhan swaying in front of her with her eyes in a daze, and similar scenes seemed to appear in her mind. Her consciousness was becoming more and more blurred, and she could no longer tell if she was in an Illusion or Reality. However ¡­ No matter what, she seemed to have been completely poisoned and pulled into an abyss that she could not escape from. She fell and fell with him. However, before she passed out, sang Xia could still hear Rong Zhan¡¯s low, hoarse, and bewitching voice in her ear over and over again. Chapter 1072 ? 1072 Master Zhan has become a beast (4) ¡°Yingluo, you¡¯re still the father of my children. Whether or not I have the memories of us being in love, I¡¯ve never thought of leaving Yingluo. The current me is indeed not the complete me, Yingluo, I know Yingluo.¡± ¡°Yingluo, so no matter what, I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo. Don¡¯t be sad, okay? I¡¯m not going anywhere, I also believe that I¡¯ll get better as soon as possible Yingluo, I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯ll only be with you, only with you Yingluo, Yingluo-!¡± Before sang Xia could finish her sentence, her lips and tongue were suddenly seized. He lowered his head and kissed her deeply. He kissed her crazily like a storm. Sang Xia accepted his kiss. He had to say, She thought that she would not be able to get used to it, but this body did not seem to belong to her anymore. When she touched him, her entire body was soft. When they kissed, she subconsciously responded. All of this, all of this was so familiar, as if they had done it countless times. She didn¡¯t know who had pulled off the bath towel and Rong Zhan had taken off his wet shirt. Anyway, at some point in time, the wall faintly reflected a sexy and seductive pose of him taking off his shirt. Her sexy mermaid line, abdominal muscles, and charming collarbones were alluring and intoxicating. Sang Xia was already in a daze. At a certain moment, Rong Zhan was even biting her small earlobe, saying something that made her feel private and embarrassed in a bewitching and hoarse voice. Sang Xia¡¯s face turned red. Sang Xia¡¯s face was so red that it looked like it was about to bleed. Everything that happened after that seemed to have happened naturally. However, this time, she really felt that it was different from the rest. No, to be precise, it was something different from before. In her first impression, she felt that her body and mind would be tortured, but this time was completely different. Her body really didn¡¯t feel like hers. it was so terrifying. Whether she was standing, being carried by him, or being carried by him on the sink. He was domineering and strong, strong but gentle. Again and again. wife, do you remember? do you remember? we were in love for countless nights, and we were entangled hundreds of times. Do you remember? do you remember??? ¡± Sang Xia was rendered speechless and could only moan uncontrollably. She looked at Rong Zhan swaying in front of her with her eyes in a daze, and similar scenes seemed to appear in her mind. Her consciousness was becoming more and more blurred, and she could no longer tell if she was in an Illusion or Reality. However ¡­ no matter what, she seemed to have been completely poisoned and pulled into an abyss that she could not escape from. she fell and fell with him. However, before she passed out, sang Xia could still hear Rong Zhan¡¯s low, hoarse, and bewitching voice in her ear over and over again. Chapter 1073 ? 1073 don¡¯t be sad, i love you He murmured desperately, ¡± Qianqian, my wife. My wife, Qianqian, don¡¯t forget me. Don¡¯t forget me, Qianqian, okay, Qianqian? ¡± Her heart almost broke when she heard that. She hugged him tightly in a daze and buried her face in his neck. She hugged him tightly, panting, and murmured in response, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, don¡¯t be sad, I love you,¡± he said. ** Sang Xia¡¯s memories were scattered and she could not piece them together perfectly. The next day, Rong Zhan brought sang Xia to the base. At the same time, in the base. Su Xun was there as well. During his recovery process, he was also doing some suitable brain training. Xiao Yezi accompanied him, and the two of them would sometimes play around. Time passed by, and it was as if everything had returned to the past. It was just that at this time, the state of mind of the two people was no longer the same. leng yunchen¡¯s helicopter unit circled the top floor of the base. he took the elevator down from the top floor. he was wearing the training suit of the special forces. his slender body looked valiant and cold. After entering the base with his fingerprint, he looked around at the busy staff and finally walked to Su Xun and Xiao Yezi¡¯s side. He frowned and asked, ¡± where¡¯s Youyou? ¡± Indeed, he was still young. Today was the day she would be following him to Africa. Several regions in Africa were war-torn, so he would place her in a safer place. Xiao Yezi pointed upwards, her big bright eyes flashing with a meaningful smile. he should be upstairs, under training. Leng yunchen¡¯s line of sight followed up, and when he thought of Youyou¡¯s relationship with someone, he seemed to understand a little. However, he thought that it was almost time, so he put his hand in his pocket and walked over. In the study room upstairs. The young bag was placed on the table. Jun hang kept taking snacks out of her travel bag and putting things down. He said in a deep voice, ¡± do you think that place is a place for you to travel? You¡¯re not allowed to bring any cosmetics or snacks. I¡¯ve already put them in the first-aid kit, and there¡¯s also chocolate, compressed biscuits, and water. These are all essential.¡± Youyou stomped its little feet. brother junhang! You¡¯ve never been there, so how would you know what it¡¯s like? I¡¯ve been there before. Also, give me my sunblock, or I¡¯ll be a black man when I come back.¡± The child said as he tried to grab his sunblock. Jun hang was helpless and let her take away his entire makeup bag. The little girl loved to show off and her skin had to be maintained every day. Youyou had finished packing her bag. She was already wearing black leather boots, camouflage pants, and a coat. She was wearing a baseball cap and sunglasses, and her hair was braided into two small braids with stickers on her shoulders. With good looks and a good figure, no matter what she wore, it would have a different style. At this time, she looked even more clean and neat. brother junhang, give me my bag. Ah Chen will probably be here soon. Youyou said. Jun hang put her luggage on his lap. He didn¡¯t know why, but he just held it and didn¡¯t say anything to her. He said in a clear voice, ¡± don¡¯t worry, he probably hasn¡¯t come yet. I¡¯ll send you first. As soon as he finished speaking. ¡°Dong Dong Dong-!¡± ¡°Youyou, are you ready? the helicopter is waiting for you on the top floor.¡± Leng yunchen¡¯s magnetic voice was heard. Youyou¡¯s eyes widened instantly and he shouted towards the door, ¡± yes, right away, right away. I¡¯m coming over now. As she spoke, she picked it up from Jun hang- Chapter 1074 ? 1074 Red eyes, swollen lips (1) He picked up the heavy bag and wanted to carry it on his thin shoulders. something seemed to flash across jun hang¡¯s cold eyes, but he still reached out to help her carry her bag. Youyou had wanted to go to Africa for a long time, and she was not there to play, but to carry out a mission from home. Jun hang watched the child put on his hat, put on his bag, and quickly left to open the door without turning to look at him. he just looked at junhang, sitting in his wheelchair. he seemed to want to say something to her, but he couldn¡¯t catch up to her and tell her hanhan. His hands on the wheelchair seemed to have tightened at some point. He lowered his eyes slightly. The afterglow of the setting sun shone in through the large floor-to-ceiling windows, coating his body with a layer of golden halo. It was as if at a certain moment, his figure in the afterglow of the setting sun, in this world, seemed so lonely. Youyou, on the other hand, subconsciously looked back before opening the door. This was what he saw. Her slightly droopy eyelids and long eyelashes cast a faint shadow. Her delicate side profile was cold and distant. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw this scene, her young heart seemed to be hit by something, and her hand that was about to press down became powerless in an instant. Her shoulders slumped, and the heavy bag slowly slid off her shoulders. she didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry when she was really leaving. Jun hang was already looking out the window slightly. He was sitting in a wheelchair, thinking about something. It was just that for a moment, it gave people the illusion that he was imprisoned. He should have been able to fly, but it seemed that he could only be bound to this skyscraper. He had endless work, endless things to do, and even to watch her go out with a man who liked her. Yet, he could do nothing. he could only watch. A sense of powerlessness and dejection that he had never felt before arose spontaneously. Jun hang looked out the window and seemed to be in a daze for a while. But in the next second, a small body slowly appeared in front of him. He was slightly stunned. Then, he slowly raised his head. Youyou¡¯s always pure and charming wet eyes were hiding some kind of complicated feelings, and his lips slightly moved. Jun hang just looked at her and watched her appear again. On her cold face, the corners of his mouth slowly raised into a smile. Youyou slowly squatted down. Jun hang¡¯s eyes were on her face. ¡± brother junhang, don¡¯t worry, yingluo. i¡¯ll take care of my safety and come back as soon as possible, yingluo. ¡± Jun hang touched her soft hair and said slowly, ¡± it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s rare for you to go out, so you can stay a little longer. I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll wait for you. These three words made the young boy¡¯s little nose sour and slightly red. It shouldn¡¯t have been like this. Yesterday, when he knew that she was leaving, he still had a calm expression on his face and his eyes were calm. She thought that he was not that reluctant to leave. But in reality. from the beginning to the end, he had not said anything, not even now. He only said,¡±I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Youyou¡¯s eyes were a little red, and there was a knock on the door again, asking her how much longer it would take. Youyou wanted to speak, but as soon as it spoke, it realized that its voice was very hoarse. Jun hang caressed her hair, lowered his head slightly, and kissed her forehead. be good, go on. Chapter 1075 ? 1075 Red eyes, swollen lips (2) he raised his head. Youyou suddenly hooked his arms around his neck, and his full red lips pressed against his, biting his lips. Jun hang¡¯s body froze. Youyou wanted to kiss Jun hang, but her skills weren¡¯t up to standard. She was young and clumsy. Jun hang paused for a moment, then suddenly turned the tables. He cupped the back of her head, kissed her, and entangled with her, entangling her lips and tongue. Youyou kissed him very little, very little, but every time they kissed, she couldn¡¯t help but be confused. The feeling of kissing junhang was really indescribable. It was wonderful. It was as if she had returned to her youth, the sweetest and shyest teenage girl dream she had ever had in the attic under the Cold Moon. It was warm and tender, like the taste of a young first love, making one¡¯s heart throb. At this moment. The sun was setting, and the sky and earth were red. Because of the high floor, the view was excellent. On this floor, the girl in the camouflage uniform half-squatted down, and the man in the wheelchair leaned forward. She put her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply. This scene was beautiful and beautiful. Leng yunchen kept looking at the time outside the door. After waiting for a while, he was about to knock on the door again, but when he reached out his hand, he found that the door seemed to be unlocked, and there was a gap. He was slightly stunned. He touched the door lightly, and a scene appeared through the crack. It directly barged into his eyes. leng yunchen looked at the two of them who were still kissing deeply. after a few seconds, he suddenly retracted his hand, turned around, and went downstairs. why did he come down?! Su Xun asked. leng yunchen took off his hat and ruffled his hair twice before he put it back on. he sat on the sofa and leaned forward to take out his cigarette. ¡°Don¡¯t! There¡¯s a patient over there, brother yunchen.¡± Xiao Yezi saw him tilt his head and lit a cigarette, so she quickly stopped him. Deep down, Su Xun looked at Xiao Yezi. She was so attentive that she could notice everything for him. Although she said that she was fine, she could not help but feel sweet inside. His Xiao Yezi was so good. Leng yunchen looked at the two of them who were beaming with joy, and his heart felt inexplicably stifled. He quickly got up and went to the other side to smoke and wait. As soon as he left, Xiao Yezi poked Su Xun¡¯s arm and frowned. Su Xun, what do you think happened to him? ¡± However, Su Xun looked upstairs. He touched her little hand and said, ¡± maybe something happened upstairs that he shouldn¡¯t be looking at. As they were talking, the door of the study upstairs opened. Jun hang and Youyou came down together. Xiao Yezi saw Youyou coming down and quickly ran over. Youyou, are you reluctant to leave? why are your eyes and nose all red? ¡± Youyou hadn¡¯t recovered for a while and was somewhat speechless. At this moment, Su Xun smiled meaningfully and said, ¡± not only are your eyes and nose red, but your lips are also quite red and swollen. When Xiao Yezi heard this, she immediately picked up something and threw it at him. you know so much! Youyou, on the other hand, was covering his burning face, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Chen?¡± Xiao Yezi gave her a direction. here, he¡¯s waiting for you there. Youyou nodded and was about to go over to call him. At this moment. The password-protected door on this floor of the base opened, and Rong Zhan and sang Xia arrived. everyone already knew that junhang had performed brain surgery on sang xia. when xiao yezi saw sang xia, she bounced over. ¡± sister sang xia! ¡± Chapter 1076 ? 1076 It¡¯s so embarrassing, the truth is finally out (1) ¡°Sang what? Call me sister-in-law.¡± Rong Zhan interrupted her. It was fine if it didn¡¯t matter in the past, but it was different now. He had to let his wife understand her identity at all times and see herself clearly. Xiao Yezi shrugged, then continued to ask sang Xia, ¡± sister-in-law, how are you feeling after the operation? Does your head still hurt?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s understanding of Xiao Yezi was limited to what she knew about her on the internet. Seeing that she was concerned about her, she smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine, much better. Also, I made an updated firewall system two days ago. I plan to replace it tonight. Sang Xia said. He didn¡¯t seem to notice anything wrong. after all, rong zhan had told her that he knew everything about her identity. Hence, after losing a part of her memory, she naturally thought that if Rong Zhan, the leader, knew about it, the others must have known about it as well. After all, a lot of things had happened in the past two years, right? However, when sang Xia said that, Xiao Yezi, who was in front of her, was a little confused. Then, she scratched her head and turned to look at Su Xun in surprise to see if anyone else was as surprised as she was. Su Xun seemed to be busy with something else and did not pay attention to them. Xiao Yezi then looked at Rong Zhan in confusion. Rong Zhan squinted his long and narrow Phoenix eyes and lowered his head slightly. With a faint smile on his lips, he reached into his pocket and took out a cigarette. Xiao Yezi was about to say something, but when she saw that it was an electronic cigarette, she held back. With a cigarette in his mouth, Rong Zhan looked up at Leng yunchen and said, ¡± Ah Chen, since you and Youyou have gone to Africa, that¡¯s just right. I¡¯ll be there in a few days for a big matter, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you two to help me out there. Leng yunchen walked over and picked up a glass of water. He closed his head slightly and said, ¡± no problem. Sang Xia raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡± is it because of the firearms smuggling incident in Guinea? ¡± Before Rong Zhan could say anything, the others were stunned. Except for the people inside, except for Jun hang, who was sitting there calmly, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. this time, xiao yezi knew that she didn¡¯t hear wrongly. then, she pulled out a slightly forced smile. ¡± aiya, wanwan, brother rong zhan, this, this isn¡¯t wanwan. ¡± Wasn¡¯t it a secret from the base? How did sang Xia know?! As a leader, Rong Zhan knew that he loved his wife, but he would not tell such a thing to sang Xia. This was the rule. Although there was no difference between being polite and not being polite, it wouldn¡¯t do any good for non-base people to know this. Su Xun¡¯s expression was also slightly strange. Leng yunchen frowned as well. After drinking a glass of water, he looked at sang Xia with a frown and then at Rong Zhan. what, what¡¯s going on with ran ran? ¡± Rong Zhan had an e-cigarette in his mouth. When they looked at him in surprise, he spread out his hands and gave a half-smile. why are you all looking at me? I didn¡¯t tell her that. his wife must be dumbfounded. She had lost her memory! Memory loss! Memory loss! He should! there weren¡¯t many people who knew of her identity, probably just him and su li. hadn¡¯t she always wanted to peacefully hide it? she had hidden it, but he didn¡¯t take the initiative to say it out. Looking at their perplexed and surprised expressions, sang Xia was almost ¡­ Chapter 1077 ? 1077 It¡¯s too embarrassing, the truth is finally out (2) She noticed it instantly and looked at Rong Zhan with wide eyes. rong zhan deliberately avoided her gaze, and sang xia felt a little embarrassed. this rascal must be hiding something from her. she immediately kicked him. Rong Zhan dodged nimbly and pulled her into his arms. He then whispered something into her ear with a smirk. Sang Xia was dumbfounded after hearing what he said. It was extremely awkward. F * ck. what did he mean by only he knew her identity and she could not hide anything from him? He looked at the group of people¡¯s confused expressions. should she explain or not? It was all Rong Zhan¡¯s fault for making her embarrassed. Just as sang Xia was about to say that she had not said anything, a clear voice was heard. He was direct, calm, and unperturbed. ¡°She¡¯s the hacker joy.¡± This short sentence was like a bolt of lightning. what!!? Xiao Yezi was shocked. Junhang didn¡¯t say anything wrong, right? why couldn¡¯t she understand anything? Youyou also acted as if he didn¡¯t hear clearly. He looked at sang Xia in shock, then looked at Jun hang and tugged at the corner of his mouth. sang Xia teased her, she¡¯S Rao Rao. the mysterious hacker y in the hacker world. The hacker y that our group hired. Jun hang said indifferently, then added, ¡± her identity is indeed not as simple as Xio¡¯s woman. He already knew this. No one¡¯s identity could escape his eyes. Everyone was shocked by her words. It was as if they were trying to get to know sang Xia all over again. They looked as if they had never thought of her before. Sang Xia did not expect Jun hang to know her identity. Now that it had been exposed, she could not say anything. She coughed lightly and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, everyone. After all, my job depends on a small network. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a big problem whether I know her in real life or not, so ¡­ The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched. I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve frightened you. no, no, no, no. You don¡¯t have to apologize. This is everyone¡¯s freedom. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too unexpected. I didn¡¯t expect brother Rong Zhan to keep the goodies within the family. xiao yezi quickly said after regaining her senses. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I always thought that you two were just an ordinary couple. I didn¡¯t expect Yingluo. Youyou couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. However, at this moment. Su Xun frowned and said in surprise, ¡± sang Xia Qian Qian is hacker Y. When Rong Zhan came back, he said that hacker y is a woman named Qiu CI. What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m confused. once he said this, he was finished. He got into trouble. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened slightly and she looked at Rong Zhan. Then, her lips curved into a mysterious smile. You know her? You¡¯re saying she¡¯s hacker y?¡± Rong Zhan saw that the fire had spread to his body and immediately put down the e-cigarette. He shook his head repeatedly. no, it¡¯s not my wife. You have to be reasonable. It¡¯s not my fault. You didn¡¯t want to see me with your real face and found someone to replace you. As he spoke, he saw that his wife¡¯s expression did not improve. He immediately said, ¡± otherwise, I¡¯ll know what autumn porcelain, white porcelain, and celadon are all about. I¡¯m really innocent.¡± Sang Xia was too lazy to listen to his explanation. She only snorted slightly and turned to leave. Rong Zhan immediately chased after her to explain. What a joke. She had lost her memory. This was simply a f * cking injustice to her. Looking at sang Xia¡¯s performance, Jun hang was actually very clear- Chapter 1078 ? 1078 Something that no one could have imagined (1) Sang Xia was missing a part of her memory loss. Yes, he was very clear. At this time, the Youyou was ready to leave. She picked up her school bag from junhang and was about to carry it. The school bag was very large and did not look very compatible with her thin body. Leng yunchen saw it when he came over and took two steps forward. come, I¡¯ll help you carry it. Youyou smiled. it¡¯s okay. I have to carry my bag all the way. I have to get used to it sooner or later. To tell the truth. In fact, when Leng yunchen took it from her, he was a little hesitant. Because she was very heavy, it was not a big deal for him to help her carry it. They were not that distant, but when he was about to take it, the scene of Jun hang asking her what she thought of Leng yunchen flashed in her mind. She didn¡¯t care if Jun hang was feeling resentful or jealous, she didn¡¯t want him to think too much. Moreover, she had to go there alone with Leng yunchen. Anyone who was slightly more attentive would understand what was going on. She was not a White Lotus, nor was she a green tea bitch. She only played with the man she liked. therefore, she carried her school bag without hesitation. she would not rely on a man who was not her. When Jun hang saw this scene, his cold eyes were shallow and traceless, as if no expression could be seen. However, her hand on the armrest tightened. Youyou was about to leave. She put on her baseball cap, and her two pigtails hung down on her shoulders. Before she left, she kept looking back at Jun hang. She turned back every few steps. At first, she was smiling sweetly at him, but when she turned back in the end, although she was still smiling, her eyes were slightly red, as if she was reluctant to leave. After all, they hadn¡¯t been together for long, so they were still in the ¡°honeymoon period,¡± right? Youyou really left this time. although jun hang¡¯s eyes looked as clear as water and as cold as the moonlight, he was the last one to withdraw his gaze. he had been watching her silently until she left the base. Jun hang didn¡¯t say anything to her in front of so many people, but who knew? maybe they had already said what they should and shouldn¡¯t have said in their own private space. as the crowd dispersed, the image of leng yunchen¡¯s slender and straight body following behind her appeared in jun hang¡¯s mind. his long and cold eyes flickered, as if they had become a little deeper. No one knew what he was thinking at that moment. ** ¡°What? You want to go in my place?¡± In the base, Rong Zhan had just finished talking to Jun hang about the batch of biological weapons that he was in charge of. When he heard that Jun hang was going to Guinea on his behalf, he was shocked. Compared to Rong Zhan¡¯s shock, Jun hang was much calmer. He closed his head slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡± apart from you, I¡¯m the only one who knows the details of this matter. Besides, your two children have just been born not long ago, and sister-in-law has lost her memory. The situation over there is a little tricky and can¡¯t be resolved in the short term. So after analyzing it, you should stay in Rome to take care of the big picture while I go over to handle it. Jun hang¡¯s analysis was so thorough that Rong Zhan didn¡¯t even have the ability to refute. In reality. The confidential case over there was indeed more difficult as Jun hang said, and he had been following this case before, so it was not appropriate to find someone else to go over. Now that there was a problem ¡­ Chapter 1079 ? 1079 Something that no one could have imagined (2) It seemed that he could only go over and solve it himself, even if it was difficult to leave his side. He wanted to end the battle quickly. But she didn¡¯t expect that after she made such a decision with great difficulty, Jun hang actually took the initiative to volunteer and go in her place. To be honest, Rong Zhan had never considered this. Because no matter what, Jun hang¡¯s body was inconvenient and it was in the middle of the war, it wasn¡¯t very safe. Jun hang rarely went out, so he had a lot of concerns. But- ¡°Why do you insist on going over? Brother, you know the situation there.¡± Rong Zhan asked. Jun hang¡¯s eyes were light. His slender fingers on the armrest bent slightly, knocking on it unhurriedly. His tone was indifferent. because there¡¯s someone over there. Rong Zhan was stunned when he heard that. Then, he thought about the people he might see when he went over. He seemed to understand in an instant. In fact, he had never paid attention to his brother¡¯s relationship matters. However, that didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know some things. When he had gone there, he had originally wanted his own group to arrange for someone to pick him up. Before Leng yunchen and Bao enyou left, he had specially informed them that he would be there and asked them to prepare for the pick up. he didn¡¯t know if youyou was there. But Ah Chen would definitely be there. ¡± what about the safety issue? ¡± since I¡¯m going, I must have considered this problem. You don¡¯t have to worry. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± Since he had said that, it seemed like he didn¡¯t need to say anything more. His brother had already made up his mind. If he was worried and refused, it would be of no use. The only thing he could do here was not to let Jun hang come into contact with the grassroots. He would try to stay in a safe place and send more people to protect him. This matter was settled. Therefore, the one going to Africa¡¯s Guinea had changed from Rong Zhan to Jun hang. only the people on this side knew about this. the others didn¡¯t know. However, after Jun hang left, Rong Zhan thought about this matter. For some reason, he vaguely felt that something was not right. It was as if he had unfortunately forgotten something that was not very eye-catching. But where? Where was it? At this moment, someone came to look for Rong Zhan. The door was pushed open and sang Xia came in. She leaned against the door with a complicated expression on her face. Rong Zhan, I¡¯ve just updated the firewall of the corporation. It¡¯s getting late. Why don¡¯t you go back first? I¡¯ll go back by myself. I miss my babies. Although there were Filipino maids and professional nannies looking at her, she couldn¡¯t see it in her heart for a while and still missed it. Moreover, sang Xia knew that he might be preparing for his trip to Guinea and might be busy for the time being. Hearing his wife¡¯s words, Rong Zhan immediately picked up the coat that he had thrown on the chair. let¡¯s go back together. As he spoke, he had already walked to her side. He put an arm around her shoulders and lowered his head to kiss her hard on the lips. my wife is so awesome. She¡¯s still so smart and witty after giving birth. Sang Xia¡¯s face was a little dry from his forceful kiss. In her memory, Rong Zhan was always acting all high and mighty in front of her. At the same time, he was also very good at mocking and provoking her. Although he would take advantage of her from time to time, it was not like now. He was strong, and he was a hooligan, but he no longer mocked or attacked Yingluo. There was only endless love. Chapter 1080 ? 1080 Who¡¯s more important, your ex-boyfriend or your wife (1) He would not be himself if he did not praise or love her for a day. To be honest, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart had always been complicated because his wife had lost a part of her memory, and he was the one who had the most memories. therefore, the bitterness and pain in his heart were indescribable. however, he had no other choice. he could only hope that she would get better soon. Otherwise, she would forget the beautiful process of falling in love, and he would definitely suffer a heavy blow. Junhang said that this was short-term. If she encountered any stimulation, or when her body recovered, her memory would recover unknowingly. If he didn¡¯t believe in this, he would have been so angry that he would have hit his head against the wall. however ¡­ however, he had to wait! Rong Zhan seemed to have suddenly thought of something that he had missed out on before, and he suddenly caught it in his mind. junhang said that his wife had short-term memory loss. however, sang xia had told him before that she did not lose her memory. However, when junhang mentioned to her that he was going to Guinea, he mentioned her memory loss again. So what did this mean to ran ran? he had always known about sang xia¡¯s condition. From the beginning to the end. Rong Zhan suddenly did not dare to think about it. After all, Jun hang had helped his wife restore her facial recognition function. This alone was more important than anything else. But this amnesiac Wanwan Rong Zhan didn¡¯t dare to think too much as he didn¡¯t want to complicate things. However ¡­ He couldn¡¯t control himself. On the way back, he felt uneasy because he seemed to remember that he had once gone to get the test results. In order to get his wife to agree to get a marriage certificate, he had scared her that he had cancer. That death-seeking and infuriating behavior was also his brother Yingluo¡¯s idea. As Rong Zhan drove, he thought about all this and couldn¡¯t help but find it ridiculous. He shook his head slightly. He hoped that he was overthinking it. Although he had done something irreparable to his brother when they were young, his brother would not joke with him like this, right? By the time Rong Zhan returned home, sang Xia had already taken a quick shower and changed into comfortable clothes before going to visit the two little ones. However, Rong Zhan was worried about one thing. Sang Xia sat by the bed and played with them. When the two little ones were playing, Rong Zhan was like a child, deliberately leaning over. She even shamelessly squeezed into her arms and laid in her arms, fighting for her favor with the little Overlord flower and the others. The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. She wanted to push him away, but Rong Zhan grabbed her hand and said shamelessly, ¡± wife, I¡¯ve been worried about something. Can you be honest and tell me? ¡± let me have some confidence.¡± Sang Xia was helpless. She did not know why this man was so clingy, so she could only respond with an ¡°mm.¡± Then, she turned around to get the milk that Rong Zhan had just made. Rong Zhan started to ask, ¡± do I hold more weight in your heart or do you mean someone else? ¡± Sang Xia could not be bothered to listen to him. She shook the milk bottle and replied absent-mindedly, ¡± what who? who? ¡± ¡°who else could it be? Didn¡¯t you forget the sweet and loving days we spent together? then tell me, are you still thinking about your ex-boyfriend?¡± Rong Zhan was really shameless. He was not willing to say that name in front of her. Sang Xia finally understood this time, but- Chapter 1081 ? 1081 Who is more important, your ex-boyfriend or me?(2) she frowned slightly and said, ¡± what are you thinking about? why are you so nosy? no matter how much you think about me, i¡¯m still the mother of your child and your wife. ¡± Sang Xia truly felt that he was bored. Actually, regarding Bo Yi, although she had lost a blank memory, perhaps it was because too many things had happened in the past two years, her feelings for him were slightly blurred. However, when she thought about it, it was impossible to say that there was a ripple in her heart. She did not know if her original self would have felt that but now, she did have more pictures with Bo Yi. However b the moment she said that b Rong Zhan¡¯s already sensitive heart felt even more blocked. He grabbed her wrist and retorted angrily b ¡± how can you say that about me? How could he say such cruel words? you were the one who confessed to me and proposed to me in front of the camera. you even swore that you didn¡¯t love that person anymore, that the one you loved was me, that you loved me more than you loved that person, so much more! You¡¯re simply heartless to say such things now!¡± ¡°puchi-!¡± Before Rong Zhan could finish his sentence, sang Xia spat out the milk she had just taken a sip of to test the temperature. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± he closed his eyes and wiped his face in exhaustion, then got up from her arms. No love. There was no love at all. He was furious! He slammed the table! as for sang xia, she hurriedly took a paper towel to wipe it off. thank god, thank god she was only testing the temperature and did not drink much. She was definitely not frightened by the ¡®me¡¯ that Rong Zhan mentioned. When did I become so direct and aggressive, saying that I love him more than I love my ex-boyfriend? Funny! She didn¡¯t know who she was, and she couldn¡¯t understand what kind of situation she would be in to say such exaggerated words. However, sang Xia thought that the matter was over. She didn¡¯t expect that Rong Zhan would still pester her to ask her about it when he was sleeping at night. She was too lazy to respond, but this guy¡¯s temper came. He took off her clothes just like that. Here it comes again! Sang Xia could not resist at all. Rong Zhan invaded her body with a little resentment. Then, as he ruthlessly touched her, he panted and deliberately yelled at her, ¡± I¡¯m asking you a question. Did you hear me? do you care more about him or me?! Sang Xia¡¯s nails were almost digging into her back and shoulders. She bit her lip and could not say a word. Rong Zhan used even more force and strength to possess her. In the end, sang Xia¡¯s voice was hoarse. He did not know if she was coaxing him or telling him the truth. Huahua, you ¡­ Ah, bastard, it¡¯s you, Huahua. Rong Zhan was finally satisfied. In love, since he already belonged to him, he could no longer tolerate any sand. Even if she lost her memory, she didn¡¯t. She only belonged to him, only him, whether physically or mentally. ** The coordinates were in Africa. On the African continent, the population and the number of various animals occupied the continent with absolute power. Although Africa was chaotic, not all territories were filled with battles. There were also more stable places. However, this stability was also much more dangerous than other places. In the world of animals, it was also full of human battles and killing. In addition to all kinds of minerals, diamonds, and other resources, there was another criminal chain of smuggling- Chapter 1082 ? 1082 He¡¯s really interested in her? Animal smuggling. Tiger skin, ivory, deer horns, and countless precious animals died in this profiteering black industry chain. It was no less than any other underground trade. And Bo Yi was here. He was a loner and didn¡¯t like to interact with people. So, after suffering some emotional and physical injuries, he left and came to another world. Although there were few people here, he did things that were related to his life and had meaning. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ a green armored vehicle quickly arrived at an animal protection base. the young and tender little girl had to admit that she had suffered a lot along the long journey with these special forces boys. However, no matter how tired she was, she did not complain or make a sound. Her heart was not as weak as she looked on the outside. Although Bo enyou had not gone through the same devilish training as the people at the base, her father, who was involved in the underworld, had personally taught her skills since she was young. Therefore, she had won the championship in close combat and mixed martial arts, and her physical fitness was very good. ¡°chen, how long will it take for us to get there?¡± Youyou looked at his watch again and frowned slightly. she wanted to visit her brother first. she and her brother, bo jing, were of the same birth but bo yi was one or two years younger than her. her brother was cold and unsociable and did not like to communicate with others. this seemed to be deeply rooted in him. But this didn¡¯t stop Youyou from having feelings for him. leng yunchen saw that the young child seemed to be a little anxious, so he handed her a bottle of water. ¡± soon, it¡¯s hot here, we¡¯ll definitely be able to get there before dark. ¡± Youyou nodded and took the water to thank him. In the armored car, Youyou took the water and was about to open the bottle cap, but found that it opened with a gentle twist. She looked at Leng yunchen, and Leng yunchen smiled slightly. Youyou replied with a smile. Leng yunchen looked at the youngster under the sun. He slightly raised his beautiful white neck and his pure and bright side profile. He was as beautiful as an Angel, but he was wearing an olive-green camouflage suit. His entire person was really eye-catching. This was especially so on the way here. He had led his troops here, and each and every one of them had been extremely enthusiastic and enthusiastic. He thought of the reason. leng yunchen shook his head unconsciously and laughed. youyou was a little embarrassed. she almost finished the glass of water by herself. she seemed to have noticed that ah chen was looking over at her from time to time, but she didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative to greet him. it was as if she was afraid that if they met eyes, the atmosphere would become more awkward. However, she had already finished it and still hiccuped. youyou,¡±zhenzhen.¡± she seemed to hear a faint chuckle and turned to look. she looked calm and composed. ¡± ahem, what about it? ah chen, is there anything else? ¡± leng yunchen was stunned for a moment, then he slid his hands into his pockets. when he smiled faintly, there were two charming brackets on both sides of his lips. he lowered his head and handed her something by his feet. ¡± i wanted to wait until you finished drinking, but i didn¡¯t expect you to be so thirsty. i almost thought that i was mistreating you by not giving you water. ¡± As he spoke, he had already placed the things by her hand for her to carry. this is the tent we¡¯re going to stay in tonight. The conditions here aren¡¯t very good, so you should make some preparations. Youyou saw that it was so, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. however, he quickly nodded and continued to act calm.¡±okay, i got it.¡± After Leng yunchen left, the Youyou wiped the sweat from his forehead and muttered,¡±you scared me to death. ¡± fortunately, something happened ¡°Ah Chen, he¡¯s not really ran ran. Was he really interested in her? [author: let¡¯s continue in the day ~ the rest is exciting ~ I¡¯m begging for a wave of votes. It¡¯s another long night, and brother Jiu is already a useless ninth ~ I¡¯m begging for all kinds of love ~] Chapter 1083 ? 1083 He¡¯s really interested in me (2) Don¡¯t mess around. She didn¡¯t like being in a relationship with an older brother. Ah, no, bah. She only liked junhang. ** Leng yunchen picked the right time. In the evening, he really sent her here before dark. Youyou saw the animal protection base not far away. When it turned back, it smiled at him. thank you. I¡¯ll go and find him myself. With that, the Youyou turned around to leave. However, Leng yunchen suddenly stopped her, ¡± wait a minute. ¡°what?¡± Youyou turned around and saw Leng yunchen getting his men to throw him an equipment bag from the armored vehicle. He picked it up and put it on his shoulder, then said, ¡± I¡¯ll go to them tomorrow night. I¡¯ll be here with you tonight. ¡°Ah!¡± Youyou was stunned, then quickly said, ¡± no, no, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m fine here. You¡¯re a busy person, so go and do your own things. Youyou was at a loss as to what to do when Leng yunchen walked over and took her bag from her back without waiting for her to finish her sentence. He then carried her bag and walked to the animal protection base with her. What was he trying to do? ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve said goodbye to Bo Yi before.¡± Youyou,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± She could only purse her lips helplessly. She didn¡¯t care about Youyou, and she didn¡¯t do anything. She also followed him to the base. Someone came to ask him questions, and he communicated with that person in English. Youyou was on the other side, staring at a big ostrich in the animal protection base. The two of them were staring at each other. Coincidentally, a female breeder came over. She looked like she was in her early twenties, with short chestnut-colored hair that was half tied up at the back. She was very likable. It wasn¡¯t a stunning face, but it was very clean. When one looked into her eyes, it was as if those eyes could speak, making one feel very comfortable. Youyou fell in love with her immediately. At this moment, the girl walked over and grabbed a handful of food specially for the ostriches. Youyou watched her feed the ostriches and looked at her from time to time. The girl couldn¡¯t resist the young gaze, and her lips curved up slightly. do you need it? ¡± sure, sure, thank you!! Youyou looked straight at her, waiting for her to give her a little bit. after she took the food, she went to feed the ostriches. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯ll peck at the Pixiu.¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± Before he could finish, the baby¡¯s hand was pecked. He immediately retracted his hand and pouted. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. God, this big ostrich is too much. It¡¯s bullying me, a newcomer. The girl also laughed, but just as she was about to say something, someone came over. Youyou turned her head and saw that Leng yunchen had come over immediately after hearing her scream. He saw that she was covering her hand, so he took it up and spread her palm to check it. He asked anxiously, ¡± how is it?! Does it hurt?¡± As he spoke, he first took out his clean handkerchief and carefully wrapped it around her palm. Youyou¡¯s lips moved when he saw this scene, and he was simply embarrassed for a moment. When Youyou looked at the girl, the girl smiled at him. Oh my God. The young girl¡¯s heart was stifled-Even if this girl did not pretend to be ambiguous when she looked at this scene, her seemingly accustomed eyes seemed to have long imperceptibly taken their relationship- Chapter 1084 ? 1084 He¡¯s really interested in me (3) They were held together. Youyou removed his hand from his and smiled at him. it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go find my brother. After saying that, she quickly slipped away. Leng yunchen looked at her back and shook his head helplessly. ** There were groups of animals here, but most of the animals in the protection base were injured or disabled. At that moment, in the protection base, the phone suddenly rang. The girl who had been talking to Youyou picked up the call. It was an external call. When the girl picked it up, a cold but unusually pleasant voice came from the other end. The girl listened carefully, but after a few sentences, she understood that the man was asking about the situation of the two people who arrived at the animal base today. However, he was only asking about the girl. He asked her if she had arrived and what had happened after she had arrived. the girl replied honestly, ¡± hello, the person you were talking about has arrived. everything is fine for now. we will arrange for the rest. ¡± After hearing and smelling it, the other party seemed to be quite relieved. However, he then asked, ¡± what is she doing now? ¡± When the girl heard this, she looked outside and happened to see the figure of the girl who had been fed to the ostriches. She continued to reply, ¡± her? she¡¯s with her boyfriend now. the moment he said that. On the other end of the phone, even through the phone line, he could feel the atmosphere freeze. ¡°Yingluo¡¯s boyfriend?¡± yes, she¡¯s not alone. There¡¯s a man with a military rank on his clothes who came with her. As soon as he said this, the other side fell silent for a moment, as if they had roughly understood what was going on. It was as if that person staying was within their expectations, but also unexpected. And the person on the other side of the phone line, if it wasn¡¯t Jun hang, who else could it be? At this time, after Jun hang was silent, he slowly said, ¡± Chen is not her boyfriend. ¡°Ah? Is that so? then just now, the two of them were clearly ¡­¡± As she said that, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She stopped and said, ¡± they¡¯re fine. They¡¯re both fine. On the other end of the phone,¡±Yingluo¡± It was good. the effect of hesitating to say something and then stopping after saying it was simply too much. For some reason, there was no response on the other end of the line. Then, the call was hung up. The girl touched the back of her neck and frowned slightly. ¡± what¡¯s going on? did i say something wrong just now? ¡± ** When Youyou found Bo Yi, it was already night time. Youyou was originally resting at a safe animal protection base. She did not expect that because she was looking for Bo Yi, he was actually living in the wild animal area. The conditions there were very harsh. She had to go there now to find him. Youyou sighed helplessly. No wonder Ah Chen had handed him the tent earlier and said that he might stay there at night. bo yi was not a stranger here. he was more familiar with the people who had been protecting the base for a long time, so they had specially arranged a car for him. leng yunchen drove there directly. The Youyou slept in the car for a while. When she arrived, she was woken up by Leng yunchen. The sky was already dark. The environment here was indeed harsh. When the young arrived ¡­ Chapter 1085 ? 1085 He¡¯s really interested in me (4) He saw a very small house that could barely be considered a house. There were no windows, and there were tall trees and bushes around it. In the distance was a grassland, and in the middle was a dirt road that had been stepped out by people. a car was parked outside the small concrete square. There was a medium-sized tent in front of the carriage, and there was a faint light inside. But now, they seemed to have heard the sound of a car outside. The tent moved, and someone seemed to be coming out. Youyou jumped out of the carriage directly. Leng yunchen wanted to give her a hand, but she ignored him. It was not intentional, but her attention was all on the tent. She hadn¡¯t seen her brother for a long time. Although she knew that he had been doing some hard and tiring things here, she thought that it was good as long as he felt that it was meaningful. She just didn¡¯t expect the conditions here to be so bad. Wasn¡¯t Yingluo very picky in the past? In this place, even water was difficult to use. Youyou was a little dumbfounded, so she walked over slowly, step by step. At the same time, the tent was opened. A slender and thin black figure appeared from the tent, holding a shotgun in his hand. However, when he saw who it was, a look of surprise appeared on his handsome face. Youyou looked at Bo Yi¡¯s current state, her lips moving as if she wanted to say something. In the end, she could only smile lightly. After walking over, she lowered her head and took the initiative to hold his wrist, saying softly, ¡± I really didn¡¯t expect that you would actually be wasting time here. The rest of her sentence was probably not appropriate to be said, so she changed it when the words reached her mouth. She looked up at him again. how are you? are you happy here? ¡± bo yi put down the hunting gun and took his wrist away from her hand without a trace. he turned around and walked back as he said calmly, ¡± okay. ¡± He was still reclusive, and he still treated his words like gold. Thousands of words turned into a ¡®good¡¯, making the young heart inevitably feel heartache. When Bo Yi saw Leng yunchen, he only nodded hurriedly when their eyes met. He did not say anything more and walked back to the tent alone. However, he didn¡¯t go in. Instead, he knelt down on one knee and pulled up the tent tightly. He sat down with his back against the tent and looked at the vast starry sky. The night sky was very high and very far away, but the stars were particularly bright and bright. The dazzling silver River looked like a dream. Youyou also followed his gaze and looked over, feeling an indescribable peace and stability in his heart. She also walked over and sat down. Leng yunchen was standing under the night sky with one hand in his pocket and the other holding a cigarette, smoking. He squinted his eyes and looked into the distance where his head could not be seen, his eyes were deep and secretive. Youyou knew that Bo Yi didn¡¯t like to talk. She was used to it and didn¡¯t mind. She said her own things. Huahua, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re satisfied with your life here. Even mommy and daddy miss you a lot. They miss you a lot. If you¡¯re free, you can give them a call. ¡°Yes,¡± Bo Yi replied. Youyou,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything either. The two of them were silent, and the atmosphere seemed to have suddenly become stiff. She kept looking ahead, but after a while, she saw something moving in the bushes not far away. Her eyes widened slightly, and she got up and walked over. But as soon as he got close, he walked over and pushed aside the bushes, only to find that it was actually a ¡­ Chapter 1086 ? 1086 He¡¯s really interested in me (5) It was a deer. ¡°Wow, Yingluo is actually Xiaolu Yingluo.¡± Youyou¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. The deer seemed to be a little afraid of her, but it also seemed to be curious and refused to leave. Youyou was full of love and wanted to touch its head. However, at this moment, she suddenly felt someone approaching her. As soon as she turned around to show the other party the cute deer, she saw the man frowning and walking over with a cold face. Before the Youyou could say anything, he kicked the deer¨C! ¡°Hey-! bo yi! What are you doing!¡± Bao enyou¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when he saw Lu crying out in pain and running away in fear. He quickly shouted at him! However, Bo Yi pursed his lips and did not reply to her. Instead, he picked up his hunting gun and fired a few shots in the direction it had escaped into the dark night. Youyou looked at this scene, and while he was shocked, he was also extremely angry. Facing her accusation and anger, Bo Yi acted as if he did not see it. After firing his gun, he turned and left, not even looking at her. ¡°Bo Yi, you bastard-!¡± Youyou shouted at him from behind and stomped his feet in anger! Leng yunchen saw this scene and walked over immediately. However, when he came over to take a look, he saw that Youyou¡¯s eyes were red with anger. When she saw him coming over, she turned around and did not let him see her red eyes. Leng yunchen handed her a piece of tissue and was about to say something. Youyou, however, choked up slightly and said first, ¡± how could Yingluo become like this? I thought he was really Yingluo here. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve wrongly blamed him for the matter of the young Pi Xiu. He¡¯s indeed protecting the animals.¡± Leng yunchen said directly. Youyou, on the other hand, was stunned. Then, a sarcastic smile appeared on his lips. which one of you is an animal protector who kicks and hits animals? ¡± Leng yunchen turned back and glanced at Bo Yi, who was still silent and indifferent. He turned back to her and said, ¡± that¡¯s better than them dying. Youyou froze. Leng yunchen continued, ¡± you¡¯ve been living in a bustling metropolis in Europe. Many people can¡¯t imagine what the other world is like. Some truths are not what you see with your eyes. He paused and looked into the night. He slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke and continued, ¡± this month is the time for the Great Migration of some mammals such as deer herds. They appear in batches. What are protected animals? are they really just simple rescue of injured animals? No, it¡¯s far more dangerous than you think. You don¡¯t know how rampant poachers are at this time. Deer antlers, deer horns, and deer skins are all sold by them to make a profit through cruel hunting.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a rescue base. It¡¯s a wild animal Zone. You have to let them know that humans are not friends but enemies. If you treat them well, they will remember and tell their entire community. However, once they are no longer afraid of the hunters, it will be their death.¡± When these words came out of Leng yunchen¡¯s mouth slowly, his young heart was shocked. She really didn¡¯t think of this. Now that Leng yunchen said this, she realized what a stupid thing she had almost done just now. Indeed, this was not an animal rescue area, but a wild area. Chapter 1087 ? 1087 He¡¯s really interested in me (6) so, compared to having their horns cut off and having their skin peeled off, kicking them, roaring at them, or shooting at them to scare them is the way to save them. After hearing these words, the Youyou could no longer speak. His face was also burning. at the same time, he felt ashamed of his own ignorance. This was indeed another world. She understood, but she had not truly understood. However, the one who made her feel helpless was Bo Yi. She turned back and saw that his head was slightly lowered. His black hair covered half of his eyes, and the expression on his face could not be seen clearly in the dark. However, Youyou understood that no matter what, the feeling of being misunderstood was really not good. More importantly, he didn¡¯t even explain himself even after such a misunderstanding. She didn¡¯t like to talk and didn¡¯t like to communicate with others. If even her sister was like this, what about the others? Youyou couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he thought about it. It was difficult for anyone to get close to him. however, when would he ever have such a person by his side? Accompany him to watch the rising sun, watch the magnificent sunset, and watch the vast Galaxy? When Youyou walked over again, he whispered an apology to him. Bo Yi was silent for a while, then he took out a packet of biscuits from the tent and passed it to her. He said slowly, ¡± Huahua, thank you for coming to see me. I don¡¯t have many things here, so this is for you. Youyou watched, listened, and felt a lump in his throat. He almost shed tears. She took it slowly and did not refuse. She didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t get angry at her even after she said that. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that what she had done was really ridiculous. She stuffed the biscuit into her mouth, thinking that he had given it to her even when he was so scarce. She did not know whether it was bitter or sweet in her mouth. she passed it to him. bo yi paused for a moment but did not refuse. the two of them ate slowly. I came here mainly to see you. You¡¯re safe and happy, so I¡¯ll go back and tell dad and mom to rest assured. But, Wanwan, have you thought about how long you¡¯ll be staying here? ¡± Bo Yi¡¯s eyes were light. No. Then, he said, ¡± I¡¯m living a very fulfilling life here. In fact, life is very precious, whether it¡¯s human or animal. Now that the Pi Xiu hunters have become more rampant, I can¡¯t leave this place. Besides, Yingluo, I feel that although it¡¯s a little tough and tiring to live here, it¡¯s really important to be fulfilled, Yingluo. I don¡¯t think about many useless things. Youyou didn¡¯t expect him to talk so much to her all of a sudden. It only allowed her to understand his inner thoughts. So at this moment, she really couldn¡¯t say anything. As long as he didn¡¯t regret his decision, even if it was a high-risk job to compete with the hunters. Youyou and he continued to ramble on, talking about their family and the rest of their group, about who was together and who had a child. Bo Yi had been listening quietly. When she mentioned that sang Xia had given birth to two babies, and they were twins, his expression changed slightly. He even asked if they were brother and sister. Youyou told him that they were brother and sister, and then she saw the corners of his lips curl up slightly. He said, ¡± good brother and sister, good brother and sister, Yingluo, good brother can take care of his sister. Youyou rarely saw him smile, but he was still smiling because of someone else¡¯s wife. F * ck, she felt even more sorry for him. ¡­¡­ [author: there are updates in the afternoon and even more at night. The more exciting ones are coming ~~ I¡¯m rolling on the floor to get a vote.] Chapter 1088 ? 1088 A single man and woman in a room (1) ¡­¡­ The Youling lived in the tent here for two to three days. On the other hand, Leng yunchen left the next night as he still had a task to do. Youyou had to admit that she wanted to leave him on purpose. Even if it was more difficult and tiring to be alone, she did not want to see something that she did not want to see happen. It was just that Youyou did not expect that after she had tried her best to escape, an order from the group had come. She had to go to a few countries to find Leng yunchen and go with him to pick up the people from the group. Who was that person from the corporation? before he left, Rong Zhan said that he would come personally, right? No matter what, she was a girl. Bo Yi looked cold, but when he left, he took the initiative to tell the animal protection base that he would personally escort her to a country like Russia. However ¡­ Youyou still did not expect that the person who was going to come over personally would look at Rong Zhan with disdain. He had actually been replaced. When she was young, she had been waiting with Leng yunchen for the group¡¯s people to come. In this war-torn place, it was impossible for her to be special and stay alone. She just wanted to finish her work as soon as possible and go to Jun hang. it was just that when they were in asia, leng yunchen had been undercover for the sake of convenience. She was the same, and the two of them kept an especially low profile. especially her, because this place was full of war, she had deliberately rubbed some dust on her face to not attract attention. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ This was the confidential problem that had appeared on the Russian side. There was a person who came to pretend to be a customer to buy guns, but in fact, there was a big conspiracy behind this. it was a very big business deal, involving tens of billions. after the transaction was successful, the buyer of the batch of goods sold their group¡¯s firearms at a low price. moreover, they claimed that the firearms group was deliberately asking for a sky-high price, which had a bad impact on the reputation of the firearms group. in the face of interests, their previous partners all stood up and said that the firearms group would compensate for the loss. It could be said that the person who was looking for trouble did this because it was a great loss to others and not to their own benefit. However, looking at the scene from afar, if the firearms group suffered a disastrous decline in this matter, someone would take the opportunity to rise and compete for the top spot in the firearms industry. However, when this matter was brought up alone, no one would believe that the ¡®fake customer¡¯ who was looking for trouble was fake in the face of benefits. This was because the other party would lose at least a third of the huge amount of money. At least a few billion. however, this batch of goods was rarely circulated in the other party¡¯s hands. he only claimed that the firearms group sold them to him at a low price, but when he actually went to sell them in private, it was more difficult for people to buy firearms from him. It was difficult for rich and powerful organizations to find a way to get these guns. After all, this fake customer had to sell at a low price to a large customer in order to have a greater impact on the firearms group¡¯s reputation and interests at the same time. This matter was neither big nor small. It was impossible for the firearms group to collapse all of a sudden because of this incident. However, in the long run, it would have a more or less negative impact. Jun hang came over to investigate the identity information and whereabouts of the troublemaker in secret and catch him. At the same time, Leng yunchen and the others acted as the group of action, and attacked from the other side ¡­ Chapter 1089 ? 1089 A single man and woman in the same room (2) It would be best to take back all the weapons that were sold at a low price. Since the other party was not friendly, the firearms group, which had always been simple and crude, would not be polite to them. It was just that they and the people from the group who were coming over were only receiving them in secret. On the surface, they looked like two different ¡± groups. He did his own mission. The next day was the day she met up with Rong Zhan. at this time in the evening, youyou was preparing to change clothes in an inconspicuous hotel when leng yunchen suddenly came over and knocked on the door. he said from outside, ¡± youyou, we should go. we can¡¯t be late for maxi¡¯s side. it was not easy to contact this woman. ¡± Youyou quickly changed into another set of clothes and said hurriedly, ¡± coming, coming! In less than two minutes, Youyou opened the door and went out with him. as soon as the two of them came out of the small hotel, they walked on the dirty and noisy streets. the hot, dirty and noisy environment made youyou frown slightly, but then it calmly accepted it. this was the situation after they arrived in sanya. Although it was not her first time in Africa, it was her first time here on the equator. Youyou also thought that she had been to many countries, but only this country had brought her an unprecedented disaster. Not to mention the chaos of war, the lower the level, the dirtier and more miserable it was, the more evil it was to burn, kill, and plunder. The local police were also corrupt. She and Leng yunchen drove a Green Car over and they had been asked for a lot of money along the way. However, what made the young child even more speechless was that the police in this place had no dignity at all. The police themselves were corrupt, and the local people were also rough and barbaric. She had seen two or three examples of people shooting at the police and hitting people on the way. When the country¡¯s police were of no use, one could imagine how chaotic it would be. Youyou was shocked and laughed at Leng Yunxi when she saw it with her own eyes. this place has unparalleled rich resources and minerals. It¡¯s really hard to imagine that they are one of the poorest countries in the world. Leng yunchen, who was wearing a pair of sunglasses, was driving noncommittally. so you can imagine who took all the money, and how incompetent and corrupt the higher-ups are. Youyou shook her head and was speechless. This country, at least wherever she went, did not look like a country at all. Instead, it looked like hell. At night, Youyou and Leng yunchen arrived at the destination together. This was a rare rich area in this country, but it was obvious that the gap between the rich and the poor was too big. The villa was luxuriously decorated, which was a far cry from the dirty and messy places. ¡°Chen, is the person you introduced really reliable?¡± Youyou asked casually. Leng yunchen¡¯s lips twitched. we¡¯ll know if she¡¯s reliable when we go and take a look. This was introduced by a friend of his, because he and Youyou needed to contact the ¡± customer ¡± who deliberately harmed their group and find a way to get back the weapons that were going to be sold at a low price. A friend of his said that the person who introduced him to him was well-known in the local area and knew everyone here. Moreover, this person was more capable. Their opponent was a small customer with no background who didn¡¯t sell weapons, so they wanted to get in touch with him through this person to get all the weapons back. After Leng yunchen got out of the car- Chapter 1090 ? 1090 A single man and woman in the same room (3) He was stopped by two black bodyguards. He said something to them and they began to search him. The Youling tensed up at the sight. With a cigarette in his mouth, Leng yunchen raised his hands and turned around, allowing them to check on him. When he turned around and saw Youyou¡¯s face, his cold eyes flickered slightly. After Leng yunchen was checked, they wanted to check the baby. However, Youyou was a girl. She looked petite, but she actually had a child¡¯s face and huge breasts. If he was searched by the two bodyguards, it was basically the same as being touched all over. Just as they were about to come over and search Youyou, Leng yunchen suddenly chuckled. He looked at Youyou and said something to them. At the same time, he took out a stack of US dollars from his wallet and secretly stuffed them into their pockets. Youyou¡¯s eyes widened slightly when he saw this scene, but he didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. The next second, Leng yunchen turned around and pulled him into his arms. They stuck close to each other in an extremely ambiguous position. When they went over, they really didn¡¯t stop them. One of them even led them in. After this series of events, although Youyou had seen everything, after entering together, he had no choice but to break free from his embrace. He pretended to be calm and asked in a low voice, ¡± what did you say to them just now? ¡± Leng yunchen kept a distance from her and said as he followed the man, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, they wanted to search you. I can only say that you¡¯re my little wife who followed me here. Give them some money and don¡¯t let them touch you. As soon as he said this, Youyou¡¯s throat was blocked, and he suddenly couldn¡¯t say anything. Even though she knew that this was just a way to get in, she still felt suffocated when she heard him say that. Leng yunchen saw that she did not say anything after listening to the explanation, so he suddenly slowed down and his voice seemed to soften a little. Qianqian, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have acted on my own accord. ¡°AI, forget it, forget it!¡± He apologized again and again, but it seemed like he was being too unreasonable. After all, he was away from home, and the conditions were so difficult. Some things were inevitable. Youyou didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. Let nature take its course. She and Leng yunchen followed the bodyguard into the villa. As soon as they entered the villa, they saw a woman practicing yoga on a yoga mat. Melodious and quiet music was playing inside. The woman was facing them sideways and doing some difficult movements. When the woman noticed them coming in, she didn¡¯t look over immediately. Instead, she was as lazy as a Persian cat, and she continued to do yoga to the music. The woman looked elegant and mature. Her long hair was like waves, and she obviously had the air of a beautiful lady. the child looked at her, then raised his head to look at leng yunchen. leng yunchen slightly closed his head at her, indicating that this person was indeed the maxi he had mentioned before. It was a very powerful woman that his friend had introduced to her. This time, they had to rely on her. Under her cover, they were able to get close to the ¡± customer ¡± who had caused huge losses to their group and buy the arms that their group had been sold at a low price from him. Otherwise, the two of them with ¡®unknown origins¡¯ would not have been able to do all this. The music finally stopped, and the woman who was practicing yoga also stopped. She slowly got up and immediately- Chapter 1091 ? 1091 A single man and woman in the same room (4) Immediately, a servant came over to give her a coat. After she put it on slowly, she looked at the two of them unhurriedly. When her gaze fell on Leng yunchen, she raised her long eyebrows slightly. are you the friends that Carl introduced to me? ¡± Even though Leng yunchen was dressed in a low-key manner, he was neither humble nor arrogant. He chuckled and replied, ¡± sorry to trouble you, beautiful lady. We were indeed introduced by ka ¡®er. The woman sized them up and said with a half-smile, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect Carl to know people like you. without waiting for their reply, the woman raised her head slightly and walked up the spiral stairs. she replied lazily, ¡± i¡¯ll be down in a while. i¡¯ll ask the butler to take you to deal with yourselves. ¡± After she left, Youyou¡¯s face suddenly became! little tense. this woman is so strange! ¡± he said hurriedly. what¡¯s wrong with people like us! ¡± Is she looking down on us? Deal with it? Deal with what?¡± She had specially changed her clothes before she came. Even though they were all simply dressed. The Butler came and they followed the Butler to ¡± deal with ¡± themselves. Leng yunchen saw that the young one was throwing a small tantrum and the corners of his lips twitched. you¡¯re thinking too much. In fact, my friend Carl can be said to be a thief in the Jianghu. His reputation is a little bad. She probably said that because she thinks that we are honest people. The Youyou couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. are you kidding me? since he¡¯s a great thief in the Jianghu ¡­ Carl helped her steal something, so she owes him a favor. Leng yunchen¡¯s simple sentence made everything clear. Youyou didn¡¯t say anything this time and went to change his clothes cooperatively. When he came out again, the Youyou looked at the beautiful princess dress he was wearing and couldn¡¯t help but Twitch the corner of his eyes. This woman must be a perfectionist. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t wear dresses, but it¡¯s impossible for her to wear a dress to attract attention in this war-torn and dirty country, okay? Otherwise, you¡¯ll bring yourself unnecessary trouble. There was really no need for that. After changing their clothes, she and Leng yunchen came out at the same time. They were both surprised to see each other, but then they both smiled helplessly at the same time. forget it, they had all changed into formal clothes, but who asked them to have unruly and unrestrained characters? When the woman named maxi saw them again, she was slightly stunned. She seemed to have not expected that they would be so eye-catching and outstanding after some ¡°treatment.¡± she could not help but nod slightly. ¡± please have a seat. i know why you¡¯re here, but before we talk, i want to ask you something. ¡± ¡°What!¡± Leng yunchen asked. At this moment, the woman named maxi had already changed into an exquisite long dress and put on an enchanting and mature makeup. She asked while elegantly drinking tea, ¡± what¡¯s the relationship between the two of you? ¡± What is the relationship between the two of you? as soon as these words were spoken, both of them were stunned for a moment. then, leng yunchen slowly glanced at the youyou, seemingly a little hesitant. Youyou¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. After knowing that Leng yunchen would not speak again, she coughed and prepared to say- ¡°Madam, they are husband and wife.¡± The black bodyguard who had followed them in said. As soon as he said that, he almost bit his tongue. F * ck, wasn¡¯t this person a bodyguard? Why are you talking so much nonsense! Chapter 1092 ? 1092 A single man and woman in the same room (5) There was no need for him to talk nonsense! However, since things had already come to this, it seemed that there was no other way for the time being. When maxi, the mature woman, looked over, she gritted her teeth silently in her young heart, but on the surface, she could only nod and say, ¡± yes. However, as soon as she said this, maxi said slowly, ¡± in that case, I¡¯ll ask the Butler to arrange a room for you tonight. I¡¯ll take you to see the person you¡¯re looking for tomorrow night. Youyou¡¯s eyes and mouth were twitching.¡±¡­¡­¡± Did he really have to joke like this? Why did they have to stay together at night? No wonder he asked them this question, but didn¡¯t he find it ridiculous? She herself had wanted to avoid Leng yunchen. She was going to sleep in the same room as Leng yunchen tonight? A man and a woman alone? he was finished. The Youling¡¯s mind was filled with this sentence, and for a moment, it was simply unable to return to its normal rational thinking. However, Leng yunchen seemed to be much calmer when he heard this. not only that, but he acted as if he didn¡¯t hear the first half of the sentence and directly raised his doubts about the latter part of the conversation. ¡± madam maxi, so you¡¯re not going to ask us why we came to you as a cover to buy that batch of firearms? ¡± When the mature and elegant maxi heard this, she looked indifferent. you must have your reasons for doing so. This is what I owe Carl. I have to pay you back whether I want to or not. No matter what you plan to do, I have no choice, right? ¡± Leng yunchen smiled after he finished speaking. Carl said that you¡¯re very smart. It seems that you¡¯re indeed worthy of your reputation. All women liked to hear compliments, and maxi was no exception. leng yunchen took the opportunity to say, ¡± ms. maxi, i¡¯m sorry. allow me to ask, why do we have to meet that person tomorrow night for the ¡®business discussion¡¯? isn¡¯t it inconvenient to go there earlier, qianqian? ¡± Unexpectedly. As soon as these words came out, a glint flashed in Maxi¡¯s eyes. She replied, ¡± I¡¯m going to welcome an important guest with general Dell tomorrow. I¡¯ll go early to meet him, so if you want to contact him as soon as possible, you¡¯ll have to wait for me to make some time for your business tonight. Leng yunchen touched his tall nose as he spoke, as if he was inexplicably embarrassed and embarrassed. He had to admit that it was a little awkward. It turned out that they could only help them after they had gone to welcome the distinguished guests and had some spare time. In fact, this seemed to be normal, but the atmosphere was a little awkward when he said it so frankly. ¡°Tomorrow, the general may be staying here with his distinguished guests. I hope that the two of you will stay in your rooms tomorrow and go out as little as possible. After all, you don¡¯t have anything to do now, do you? So, you guys just wait quietly.¡± After maxi finished speaking, she put one hand on her abdomen and rubbed her temples with the other. She said slowly, ¡± that¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare food for you. You should rest early. The Butler has already arranged rooms for you and your wife. youyou watched as this woman got up and left in a lazy posture, and he couldn¡¯t help but criticize her a thousand times in his heart. She was still thinking about sharing a room with Leng yunchen tonight. Not to mention that Leng yunchen might not do anything to her at night, but the words ¡®she and Leng yunchen spent the night together¡¯ alone were enough to make her angry, okay? What if brother junhang found out? Author Jun: ¡± hoho, who¡¯s the guest? ¡± I¡¯m working hard to ask for more votes! Chapter 1093 ? 1093 Junhang is jealous, she¡¯s crippled (1) Youyou and Leng yunchen were led by the Butler to a guest room here. Putting aside the trivial matters between men and women, she had to admit that this room was the best place she had ever lived in since she left. The guest room was very big. After all, the gap between the rich and the poor was huge. The richer a person was, the more money they had. It seemed like they could burn and spend it all. On the other hand, the poor were only skin and bones from hunger. When the rich went out, they were always surrounded by layers of bodyguards. The decorations of the guest rooms here were also full of the Golden and luxurious aura of a local tyrant. ¡°Dinner will be served in a while. Are you guys going out to eat or eating here?¡± The Butler asked them respectfully. When they heard this, Youyou said without waiting for Leng yunchen¡¯s reply, ¡± let¡¯s just stay in the room. She really didn¡¯t want to go out. He didn¡¯t want to see that woman¡¯s face again. He looked mature, elegant, and polite, but in fact, he was full of arrogance and disdain for them. However, Leng yunchen seemed to be a little insensitive in this aspect. He rarely looked at the process of doing things, but only focused on the results. It did not matter how hard the process was, how hard it was, how hard it was to hide, and how hard it was. It was more important for them to achieve their goal. As a soldier, his hard-working nature was always vividly reflected in the execution of missions. the dinner was soon served. when the young child saw it, his eyes widened. She took a deep breath and said, ¡± forget it. I won¡¯t say anything to her since she was so embarrassed during dinner. What was there in this poor place? bread? Corn? They couldn¡¯t buy anything good with money, not to mention that they had to keep a low profile. Here, the poor would not be easily targeted. Leng yunchen smiled and cut a large piece of his steak for Youyou. you¡¯ve been starving for the past few days, so you¡¯ve become so thin. Eat more. ah, no need, no need. I have enough to eat. On the other hand, you¡¯re a man, so you must have a big appetite. You should eat more. Youyou was extremely polite. The dinner was sumptuous. There was steak, fish steak, salad, and bread as the main course. The young and even the good-for-nothing had packed up the unfinished bread to eat when they planned to leave. when leng yunchen saw this scene, he only raised his eyebrows slightly, and the corners of his lips twitched, but he did not say anything. In his place, there was not much difference between eating rare delicacies and eating vegetables. It was fine as long as there was rice to eat. In this place, resources were scarce, and the bread sold outside was not delicious. He could understand her way of doing things. However, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡± Youyou, when we¡¯re done with this, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal when we get back. You can eat whatever you want and nourish your body. After all, she was following him, so he didn¡¯t care. However, she was a delicate woman, and he couldn¡¯t bear to suffer with her. Youyou¡¯s eyes twitched. that¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s completely different. We¡¯re on a mission now. If the conditions are tough, we can just treat it as training. Because she thought that they would be spending the night together later, she secretly wanted to widen the distance between them. Why go back for dinner? I¡¯m not. She didn¡¯t want to turn a fake act into reality. Leng yunchen did not say anything when he saw her rejection. He lowered his head and continued to eat, and there seemed to be-flash in his eyes. Chapter 1094 ? 1094 Junhang is jealous, she¡¯s crippled (2) There was a touch of sadness. They slept together at night, and the young ones didn¡¯t even dare to take a bath. However, the conditions here were not good, so she really wanted to take the opportunity to take a bath. Leng yunchen began to take off his clothes, then made the bed. It was as if he didn¡¯t notice anything inappropriate at all, or he didn¡¯t have any intention of taking the initiative to say anything to her. It was simply difficult for a girl like her to speak. However, when she could not hold it in anymore, Leng yunchen turned his head and said to her, ¡± take a shower and go to bed. I¡¯ve made the bed for you. I¡¯ll go out for a smoke and be back in half an hour. As he spoke, he held his coat with one hand, took out a cigarette, and was about to leave. Youyou¡¯s eyes widened. Then, he suddenly asked, ¡± well, I¡¯ll sleep on the bed. Where will you sleep later? ¡± Why didn¡¯t he prepare to sleep on the floor or something? did he want to sleep on the same bed as her? Unexpectedly. Just as she thought so, Leng yunchen raised his eyebrows and turned around with a cigarette in his mouth. He said vaguely, ¡± you can sleep on the bed. It doesn¡¯t matter where I sleep. I¡¯m used to any chair or floor. You should go. After saying that, he went out and left. Liu Youyou was dumbfounded for a moment. * Cough * Wasn¡¯t she the kind of person who would steal a gentleman¡¯s heart with her vile heart? Not only did he sleep on the bed, he didn¡¯t even want to sleep on the floor. He could sleep on any chair. Youyou looked at the huge bed, which seemed to only have one blanket, and Xuxu frowned slightly. Youyou went to take a shower. When he came out, he looked at the bed while drying his hair. After thinking for a while, he laid the quilt on the ground and threw a pillow at him. He put on his clothes and planned to sleep without the quilt. after she finished tidying up, she went straight to bed. it was a tiring day, so she fell asleep very quickly. Vaguely, she seemed to hear someone come in. It was probably Ah Chen. Not long after, She heard the sound of running water again. It seemed like someone was taking a bath. After she fell asleep, it was inevitable that her clothes would be a little cold. She curled up and fell asleep dizzily. She didn¡¯t know when she was covered with something. After a while, she felt warm and slept even more soundly. It was a normal night. It was the best sleep she had had since she came here. The next day. When she was about to wake up in the morning, she felt that her body was still warm, as if she was covered with a blanket! Youyou seemed to have thought of something and suddenly sobered up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw that there was indeed a blanket on her body. She quickly sat up and went to look for someone. Only then did she realize that he was sitting on a chair with his arms crossed and sleeping with his head tilted. Moreover, he was a light sleeper and seemed to be very vigilant. Because when she suddenly sat up, Leng yunchen opened his eyes instantly. The moment he opened his eyes, his eyes were murderous and sharp. However, it seemed that when he realized where he was and that there was no danger, the gaze in his eyes softened. you¡¯re awake!? Leng yunchen¡¯s unique hoarse voice rang out after he woke up, and he stood up. She walked to the window and pulled open the curtains to let the sunlight in. She opened the window and took a deep breath while stretching. youyou looked at the blanket on his body and did not know what to say for a moment. He actually made do with the chair for the night and even left the blanket for her to sleep on. Chapter 1095 ? 1095 Junhang is jealous, she¡¯s crippled (3) The child¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good, but he still said to him, ¡± thank you for yesterday. she didn¡¯t want to owe him anything more than the cold. Leng yunchen replied, ¡± what are you thanking me for? thank you for making a bed on the floor last night. I woke up early and I was afraid that you would catch a cold and delay things, so I gave you the blanket. ¡°Oh? Yingluo is like this?¡± ¡°yes, silly. don¡¯t think too much.¡± When Leng yunchen stood by the window and turned back to say this to her, although he was smiling, when he was about to restrain his smile, the smile on the corner of his lips seemed to contain a little bit of bitterness that could not be described. ** ¡± how is it? have you contacted xio? where is he now? how do we contact each other in private? ¡± The morning was almost over, and the people from the corporation were about to arrive. Leng yunchen was typing away on his computer. He seemed to be in contact with the group. I heard from Su Xun that Xio can¡¯t come over, so he sent someone else to come over and help us in secret. As soon as he said this, the Youyou¡¯s heart seemed to tremble slightly. For a moment, she did not seem to understand. that¡¯s strange. Other than him, who else can handle such a big matter? I really don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s thinking. this matter was a little tricky, and the youyou didn¡¯t know who could control it without rong zhan. However, the more she thought about it, the more nervous she felt. Who would come? Maxi went out early in the morning. As a woman, maxi was doing very well in this place. Not only was she scheming, but she was also a ¡± social butterfly, ¡± a high-class social butterfly. She would always appear in some upper-class people as a female companion, so that she could get to know more rich and powerful people. she was dell¡¯s general¡¯s old friend and had gone there early to welcome an important guest. It was said that this person was very mysterious and had a high status. He was the son of a high-level internal affairs official in a developed country. He was also very intelligent. Whether it was in terms of politics or his own ability, he seemed to be able to gain something from this place, so no one dared to neglect him. youyou, xio told us to wait for orders. the person who said that will contact us. ¡± Leng yunchen said. At this time, the two of them seemed to have never thought that the distinguished guest that mossy and the general were about to welcome would have anything to do with them. However, just because he didn¡¯t know now didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t know later. At two in the afternoon, they specially set up an afternoon banquet. It was said that the distinguished guest would be staying here. before they came, the butler had even specially appeared and told them to stay in the room and not move around. Youyou could not help but be puzzled when he heard this. what kind of distinguished guest do you think will come to this broken place? it seems that he is really not a simple person. Leng yunchen responded indifferently, ¡± these people are not in need of money anymore. Perhaps they are planning to get political power on a deeper level. Maybe they are big shots from some country. Youyou pouted and went to bed to rest. After coming here, the signal was very bad, and she didn¡¯t contact Brother junhang much. Time was tight and busy. Now that she was wasting her young time here, she sent him a few messages and called him a few times, but there was no news at all. she couldn¡¯t help but feel even more depressed. she really wanted to go back as soon as possible. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ just as they were not allowed to go out of their rooms, the guests who were staying at the hotel arrived. This journey Chapter 1096 ? 1096 Junhang is jealous, she¡¯s crippled (4) Along the way, four or five armored vehicles followed and protected them. They only retreated when they arrived at the villa. The Grand banquet in the afternoon had been prepared for them. General Dell and maxi followed behind the man who got out of the car. He didn¡¯t dare to cross the line. The servants in the villa all knew that there was an important guest coming, but when they saw the appearance of the important guest, they couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes slightly, as if they were a little surprised. His appearance was unparalleled, but his body was frail. He didn¡¯t expect that it would be a person who couldn¡¯t walk. However, the more he did, the more careful he was in serving him. The banquet started. It was mainly general Dell and this man discussing important matters. Maxi, on the other hand, accompanied the guest as the hostess. She knew when she should say and when she shouldn¡¯t. General Dell was a short, bald old man with a beer belly and a big beard. He looked very shrewd. ¡°How many days does Mr. Jun plan to stay here? We¡¯ll definitely take good care of your daily needs.¡± General Dell said with a smile. as for the distinguished guest, mr. jun replied calmly, ¡± thank you for your hospitality, general dell. the signing of the oil contract will be settled as soon as possible. as for what you told me in private, i will mention it to my father when i get back. ¡± After hearing his words, general Dell immediately stood up with a beer belly and laughed, ¡± no hurry! Let me first give a toast to Mr. Jun and his father. I hope we have a happy cooperation.¡± Mr. Jun¡¯s slender, Jade-like hand picked up a cup of tea, and he said in a distant and polite manner, ¡± my body is not suitable for drinking wine, so I¡¯ll drink tea in place of you. maxi looked at this mr. jun, her eyes shining. Although this man¡¯s body was not well, his status was noble, his appearance was outstanding, and his temperament was cold and charming. She was aloof, wise, and mature. Other than her inconvenient legs, she was perfect. While they were drinking outside, Youyou was lying by the window of the guest room on the first floor playing with her mobile phone. Because he didn¡¯t reply to her messages and calls to Jun hang, she was more and more worried about him. She tried to make a phone call by the window to get a better signal. However, at this moment, she suddenly slipped and her phone fell from the window and landed on the lawn outside. ¡°What the f * ck! What to do! My phone is outside!¡± youyou cursed in a low voice, anxiously holding onto the black guardrail with both hands, wanting to look down. Leng yunchen saw this scene and walked over to help her take a look. As expected, it was on the lawn below, but he comforted her, ¡± don¡¯t worry, wait for the people outside to leave, then you can go out and get it. no, what if I lose it? there¡¯s important information inside. In fact, there were no important secrets. There were only some chat records between her and Jun hang. This was very important for her. After Youyou finished speaking, he walked towards the door. ¡°Youyou?¡± Youyou took a deep breath and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. There are so many of them and they¡¯re eating. They won¡¯t notice me at all. Besides, I¡¯m not dressed too conspicuously. They won¡¯t notice me. With that, she opened the door and left. He did not care about Leng yunchen¡¯s attempt to stop him. Youyou, on the other hand, carefully walked along the corridor. The guest room was on the first floor, and so was the banquet. However, the distance between the two was a little far, and some servants would come in and out from time to time, so ¡­ Chapter 1097 ? 1097 Junhang¡¯s jealous, she¡¯s crippled (5) He wouldn¡¯t even notice her. She had to find her phone as soon as possible so that she could contact Jun hang. the guest was sitting beside the general, holding a cup of tea with a calm look. He allowed a woman beside him to take some food for him. After thanking her, he didn¡¯t move his chopsticks to eat. he just went to talk to general dell from time to time with a cup of tea. As he said that, his cold eyes seemed to have noticed something about ten meters away. A petite figure suddenly appeared in his line of sight. His fingers trembled slightly, and he looked up. The young and petite figure was reflected in his cold eyes. At that moment-! other than the slight surprise that disappeared in a flash, he became more familiar with it. General Dell and maxi also looked at the people who could make him look and attract his gaze. Let¡¯s see who it was that could actually attract the attention of this calm and unperturbed man. Especially maxi, it was just that it didn¡¯t matter when she looked at it, but when she saw that it was one of the two people who had asked her for help before, she suddenly frowned and seemed a little displeased. Didn¡¯t she tell the two of them to hide in the room and not come out? General Dell also looked at maxi, as if he wanted to ask who that person was and whether he had a clear background. He could tell Mr. Jun and make him feel at ease. Maxi immediately smiled and said, ¡± Mr. Jun, I¡¯m sorry. I have a couple of friends staying over at my place. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. As soon as these words fell, the atmosphere around Mr. Jun seemed to instantly turn cold. His eyes looked in the direction that the small figure had left in, and for a moment, they were deep and oppressive. Maxi¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. Where did I say something wrong? ¡°Yingluo¡¯s husband and wife are friends?¡± After a long while, he slowly spat out these four words with a questioning tone. Maxi was so sensitive that she immediately sensed that this man was indeed angry. Immediately, he smiled and said, yes, Zhenzhen is indeed Zhenzhen. But if Mr. Jun feels that it is inconvenient for these two to stay here when you are staying, I can ask them to leave first. The moment he said that. At this moment, Mr. Jun was listening to her words. Although his brows were furrowed, his tone was very slow. He said lightly, ¡± it¡¯s fine. After he said that, his eyes were still staring in the direction she had left in, his gaze deep and secretive. Maxi was particularly good at guessing men, especially through their facial expressions, and she could see them one by one, but when it came to this man, she felt that it was difficult to guess. Did he want that person to stay or not? Leng yunchen had been waiting for her at the window. When he saw the Youyou running out of the room, he heaved a sigh of relief and felt relieved. Youyou picked up the phone and was satisfied. I told you, they didn¡¯t notice me at all. Leng yunchen smiled and shook his head, ¡± come back quickly. Youyou hurriedly went back. This time, she planned to sneak back quickly. However, this time, when she went in again, she felt a few eyes staring at her before she could even take two steps. She subconsciously looked up and saw a cold and deep gaze looking straight at her from the direction of the banquet hall-! [ author Jun: there¡¯s another one today ] Chapter 1098 ? 1098 Junhang bullied her until she cried (1) That person was still holding a cup of tea in one hand. There was no change in his expression, but his eyes were very deep. The moment Youyou saw that person, met his gaze, and saw his face, his feet froze and the blood in his body froze. Th-that person ran ran, did she see wrong? Youyou stood there in a daze. It raised its hand and rubbed its eyes again and again, as if it was in disbelief. then, a burst of tender laughter woke youyou up from its daze, Maxi laughed and said, ¡± look, general Dell. I¡¯m sure Mr. Jun¡¯s looks are stunning and his magnificence is unparalleled. My friend was dumbfounded for a while. Maxi said as she looked at general Dell and then at Youyou. Youyou looked at her and said with a smile, but for some reason, she felt a chill down her spine. She was clear. Maxi was just trying to smooth things over, and she was definitely not joking. When she glanced at him just now, a sharp glint flashed past her eyes. However, Youyou had never expected that he would actually appear here, and with such a high status at that. After all, there were only the three of them at the long dining table. She would not think that the bald man who was staring at her was a respected guest anymore, because the one who came was definitely not the so-called general Dell. Yes, it was. the distinguished guest that maxi was talking about was none other than jun hang. it was jun hang xuanji who would never have thought that jun hangju would come to such a place. wasn¡¯t it inconvenient for his body? but most importantly, why did he come? Could it be that Yingluo was worried about her? When she thought of this, a ripple appeared in her heart, but soon, she felt a little uneasy, afraid that she was overthinking it. Jun hang just looked at her, his cold eyes indifferent and traceless. He took a sip of tea elegantly, then said to maxi, ¡± since that pair of friends are also your guests, why don¡¯t you call them over to have a seat? otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste if we can¡¯t finish this table of good food. His words seemed to be reasonable, and his tone was very indifferent, but Youyou inexplicably felt that it was a little harsh, unspeakably harsh. Maxi was slightly surprised after hearing it. She obviously didn¡¯t expect this man to make such a request, which made her, who had always been elegant and calm, a little helpless. The corners of her lips twitched. no, no, Mr. Jun, they came to have dinner with you with their identities. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little inappropriate for this Yingluo. Yingluo. That was a friend introduced by Carl. Who was Carl? he was just a thief who couldn¡¯t be seen in public. How good could the status of the people he knew be? Jun hang¡¯s lips moved slightly, just as he was about to say something, he saw the petite figure over there speak. When the little girl saw him, although there was shock in her eyes, it had already returned to normal. She was smiling as she walked back and said, ¡± yes, yes. That¡¯s not right. I¡¯d better go back first. After saying that, her small body was about to slip away. ¡°Stop!¡± the voice behind her was light but strong. Youyou¡¯s back was facing him, and there was a bitter expression on his face. In fact, when she saw him now, she could honestly say that she missed him very, very much. She missed him every minute and every second after leaving him. However, she did not really want to see him at this time. Because he was here- Chapter 1099 ? 1099 Junhang bullied her until she cried (2) she was covered in dust here. she didn¡¯t want to be in front of him. he was so high and mighty, and she was so dejected. Alright, I¡¯ll stop being so pretentious. She was living with Leng yunchen. If he found out about this, how could she tell him? This was the f * cking key. Maxi saw that the man was insistent on getting the girl to come over, and the corners of her lips twitched. She said to Youyou, ¡± Mr. Jun asked you to come over, so you should come. Also, you have to know that it¡¯s a great honor for a little girl like you to have a meal with someone like Mr. Jun. Youyou knew that she looked down on him, but he didn¡¯t expect her to look down on him so much. he had to remind her with every word he said. F * ck, if she knew that she had once sat on the legs of this incomparably noble Mr. Jun and kissed him, and even saw his physiological reaction, hehe, what would happen? Youyou went over with a strong inner heart, but the two steps were hesitant and slow. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a little guilty because she was in the same room as Ah Chen at night. In the eyes of maxi and the others, they thought that she was petty, unpresentable, and timid. Suddenly, they looked at her with a little sadness. She found a place to sit down. Even if it was on one side, it was in front of him so that he could see her at a glance. At this moment, before anyone could speak, general Dell suddenly said to the young boy, ¡± miss Yingluo, raise your head for me to see. As soon as she said this, Youyou was stunned. She slowly raised her head, but when she raised her eyebrows, she first met Jun hang¡¯s line of sight. jun hang just looked at her like that, and his long eyebrows furrowed slightly at this time. youyou could tell, and jun hang was a little unhappy. Such an expression was already rare on his usually calm face. But why was he unhappy? could it be because of what the general had said? Although Youyou was dressed in ordinary clothes, he had taken a bath last night. His face was pure and innocent. His fair and tender appearance was much better looking than many of the women here. At this point, general Dell was dumbfounded. She was already so old, but when she looked at the pure and innocent face of the child, her breathing seemed to be in disorder, and she was a little excited for a moment. Jun hang¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. Then, he finally opened his mouth and asked her slowly, ¡± I heard that you came here with your husband. You, Qianqian, are married? ¡± The Youyou almost bit its tongue when it heard this. It was finished. As expected, he was here to settle the score with her. when the general and maxi saw that mr. jun had taken the initiative to ask about the girl¡¯s private life, and even asked about her personal feelings, the two of them were a little sensitive and sensed that mr. jun seemed to have a good impression of this girl. General Dell coughed. He didn¡¯t dare to look so unbridled anymore. Youyou faced his gaze and stammered, unable to say anything. This was simply forcing her because maxi had always thought that she and Ah Chen were husband and wife. But just as he was at a loss for words, the door to the guest room on the first floor suddenly opened. Leng yunchen walked directly from the corridor to this side. He was worried that something had happened to Youyou since she had not returned. However, when he saw her small body at their banquet, he knew ¡­ Chapter 1100 ?1100 Junhang bullied her until she cried (3) As expected, something had happened. At that moment, he did not care who the other party was. He walked over and apologized, ¡± I¡¯m really sorry. My little wife is a little insensible. I hope everyone-¡± Before he could finish, Leng yunchen¡¯s words stopped. It was stuck in his throat. Because he saw a man with a cold and distant aura on the other side of the table. It was really cold, very cold. And that person, he didn¡¯t expect it to be Jun hang. Seeing Jun hang, regardless of why he was here at this moment, just the words she said just now were probably very awkward and inappropriate in front of him. However, it was still a fake. Acting? Hence, she was only stunned for a moment before she regained her senses and continued, ¡± please forgive me. Seeing that Leng yunchen had arrived, maxi asked the servant to pull out a chair for him and said, ¡± Mr. Leng, Mr. Jun has invited you and your wife to have a meal together, so please sit down together. Leng yunchen¡¯s lips twitched without changing his expression. thank you. Leng yunchen sat down beside the Youyou, then looked at her silent and motionless appearance, and took the initiative to help her arrange the napkin. After all, to the public, they were a ¡®young married couple¡¯. But after Leng yunchen sat down, Jun hang¡¯s line of sight was still looking over here, locked on ¡­ His little wife. This made general Dell and maxi have more thoughts, especially general Dell. Although he was a little drooling and amazed by this pure and beautiful little woman, compared to Mr. Junhang, he was naturally willing to use this woman to please him. He was still worried that his beauty was not close, but it turned out that the people he had found before were not to his liking. General Dell glanced at maxi, as if he was hinting at something. Even though maxi was a little unhappy, she still responded reluctantly. Leng yunchen ate the food graciously while the youngster slowly picked up the chopsticks to eat. However, when she was about to eat, the cold and indifferent voice came again. ¡°you haven¡¯t answered my question. what¡¯s your relationship with him?¡± even though he had already heard the explanation from others, it didn¡¯t seem to be enough. he wanted her to tell him personally. Youyou¡¯s heart was immediately blocked. Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but she seemed to have thought of something. She bit her lips slightly and didn¡¯t say a word. For a moment, she felt wronged and innocent. Mr. Jun, I¡¯ve told you that they¡¯re husband and wife. They even slept together last night. Maxi originally looked down on this little girl who Mr. Jun cared about, even if general Dell had hinted to her. ¡°yingluo, do you want to sleep together?¡± A certain someone slowly repeated, his tone cold. ¡± yes, what¡¯s the matter? is there a problem? they live in the same room, so of course, they sleep together. ¡± Maxi replied with a smile. When these words were said, the Youyou was simply dumbfounded. Her fingers trembled uncontrollably. She was so angry that she was trembling. At the same time, she felt Jun hang¡¯s gaze on her getting deeper and deeper. She was angry and also a little ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m asking her.¡± Jun hang said without any expression. As soon as these words came out, Maxi¡¯s face also felt a little hot. Youyou was being forced by him, but he was getting sadder and sadder. Why did he treat her like this? she was also forced to do this because she was on a mission. why was he forcing her like this? She didn¡¯t do it on purpose, okay? [ author: yesterday¡¯s update. Can I say that I finished writing it yesterday, but I didn¡¯t post it in the morning? ] [ no love, and ] Chapter 1101 ? 1101 junhang bullied her until she cried (4) She was already trying her best to avoid it! The more Youyou thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. In the end, he asked loudly, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? So what if I¡¯m not? No one else has the right to ask so much about my own matters!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡±Everyone seemed to be stunned by her words. Youyou, however, could no longer sit down. With slightly red eyes, he stopped eating and ran away from the banquet. ¡°youyou-!¡± Leng yunchen shouted, then stood up and apologized to them before he immediately caught up with them. Jun hang looked at this scene. His cold eyes were deep and oppressive, but his exquisite face seemed to be a little paler. His lips were slightly pursed, and his hand holding the teacup tightened. For some reason, the atmosphere became tense. General Dell looked at his guest with a little anger and asked nervously, ¡± Mr. Jun, if I may be so bold as to ask, are you interested in that young woman? ¡± it¡¯s fine. if you like her, i can send her to your room tonight.¡± maxi didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and quickly coaxed with a smile. ¡± yes, yes, it¡¯s not a big deal. if mr. jun likes them, no matter if they¡¯re husband and wife or not, he can get them for you. ¡± Jun hang slowly retracted his gaze, put down his teacup, and moved his wheelchair back a little, as if he was about to leave. however, just as she was about to leave, a clear voice rang out. ¡± then i¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you. ¡± Maxi¡¯s heart trembled, but she quickly said, ¡± Mr. Jun, you¡¯re too polite. You just wait for me tonight. I¡¯ll clean her up and send her to your bed. Seeing Jun hang leave, general Dell got up to send him off. After sending him back to his room, general Dell quickly asked maxi to get him. Maxi pursed her lips. she¡¯s just a casually dressed young woman. She¡¯s so thin and small. What¡¯s so likable about her? ¡± As general Dell¡¯s female companion, sometimes her duty was not only to be his lover, but also to be used by him to ¡± negotiate ¡°. It was rare that maxi was willing to take the initiative to ¡± negotiate ¡± this time. She was so willing, but she had taken a fancy to an ugly duckling that was so far behind her. This made her feel very uneasy. General Dell replied, ¡± that little woman is so pretty that even I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Jun likes her. It¡¯s understandable. Go and make the arrangements as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let that man do anything and disturb Mr. Jun. Maxi snorted coldly and had no choice but to go. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Youyou, I¡¯ve investigated thoroughly. They said that the person who replaced Rong Zhan was indeed junhang. They said that he took the initiative to apply to come over to Hanhan. Leng yunchen looked away from the computer and turned to look at her. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s worried about you and came here especially for you. In fact, when he heard these words, Youyou already knew in his heart that he had come for him. This result made her heart ripple. However, she was still upset about how he had bullied her previously. She understood that in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t put on a straight face for a while. She avoided his eyes and pouted. then I don¡¯t want to see him now either. He¡¯s angry and he¡¯s not happy. I¡¯m not happy either. I¡¯m also doing a mission. Why is he treating me like this? ¡± Leng yunchen listened to her somewhat incoherent words and could not help but pull the corners of his lips up slightly, then he said- Chapter 1102 ? 1102 Sleeping with the young (1) actually, I¡¯ve put you two in a difficult position by being caught in the middle. I¡¯m sorry, I can understand junhang¡¯s feelings. Youyou, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m afraid any man would be jealous if this matter fell on his head. Youyou pouted and wanted to say something, but he lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. She pouted her little mouth and twisted her two little hands together. In fact, no one was wrong in this matter. It was just that they were in different positions, so they could not judge anyone. After Youyou¡¯s anger had subsided, she was still worried that she had gone too far. After all, he had come here for a mission and had replaced Rong Zhan. It was not convenient for him to come over, and if she did not know why he was here, she would be heartless. this is not the most important thing right now. Mossy might come to meet with the person who¡¯s targeting our group and pretend to be a buyer. You should prepare yourself. Actually, if it¡¯s possible, you don¡¯t have to go. I¡¯ll be fine by myself. Youyou shook his head. I can¡¯t let you do a mission that involves two people. Leng yunchen smiled slightly and subconsciously wanted to touch her head, but he thought of something and his hand paused for a moment. In the end, he turned to touch the back of his neck. The smile on his lips became a little bitter. At this moment, the Butler suddenly knocked on the door. Leng yunchen went to open the door. The Butler said respectfully, ¡± Mr. Leng, our master mossy would like to invite you. Please follow me now. Leng yunchen thought that she had gone to deal with their Affairs, so he turned his head and said, ¡± Youyou, you¡¯re coming. We ¡­ ¡°No, no, no,¡± The Butler quickly interrupted him, then continued to speak to Leng yunchen, ¡± Mr. Leng, don¡¯t be anxious. Our master only invites you to go over now. Leng yunchen raised his eyebrows when he heard that. Only him? He looked at the Youyou, then nodded and said, ¡± alright, I¡¯ll go over first. After saying that, he turned around and told the child that he would be leaving first. He would be back in a while, and then he left. Youyou was still a little absent-minded. He didn¡¯t look like he was going to carry out a mission, so he just nodded casually. As soon as he left, she lay on the bed, exhausted. She closed her eyes and couldn¡¯t fall asleep even if she wanted to. Her mind was filled with Jun hang¡¯s figure. She thought about everything that had happened in the base, about how he had cared for her, and compared it to what he had done just now, she felt sad for some reason. They didn¡¯t have to do that, did they? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On the other side, Leng yunchen was taken away by the Butler. They walked for five to six minutes before they arrived at the door of a room. The Butler stopped and said politely, ¡± please come in, Mr. Leng. Our master has been waiting for you for a long time. leng yunchen did not think much about it. he nodded and pushed the door open. as soon as he entered, the door behind him closed. However, as soon as he entered, he smelled the scent in the air. The fragrance was alluring. He was experienced and knew with one sniff that it had an aphrodisiac effect. The room was decorated in such a romantic way. On the huge bed, there were layers of muslin curtains. As the wind blew in from the window, the curtains and the curtains that were scattered on the ground were filled with an unspeakable ambiguity. When Leng yunchen realized something, a sexy figure came out. However, the woman in the sexy clothes was none other than maxi. Something flashed in Leng Yunxi¡¯s eyes, but her face remained unchanged. Maxi was wearing sexy underwear ¡­ Chapter 1103 ? 1103 Sleeping with the young (2) she had a thin layer of chiffon on the outside, and it was almost as if she was not wearing anything. She walked out at this time with two glasses of red wine in her hands. The corners of her lips curled up slightly as she walked to Leng yunchen¡¯s side and said suggestively, ¡± Mr. Leng, I know you¡¯re busy with something, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient for you tonight. How about we go and do something important tomorrow morning? ¡± Leng yunchen looked at the red wine in her hand, a faint smile on his lips. so, what about tonight? ¡± We¡¯re both open people. Does miss maxi want to sleep with me for a night? Are you threatening me with this?¡± ¡°A threat?¡± Maxi laughed and leaned against his body to seduce him. Mr. Leng, don¡¯t you think that you should be the one who profited from being able to have a night¡¯s worth of dew with me? ¡± He was nothing compared to his little wife. She was just like a bean sprout without a woman¡¯s charm. After she finished speaking, she handed him a glass of red wine and did not say anything else. She just looked at him with charming eyes. Everything else aside, this man was of the highest quality, whether it was his looks or his figure. Of course, she was willing to have such a wonderful night with him. Leng yunchen lowered his head and looked at the red wine. The corners of his lips twitched. I really want to know, what if I say no? ¡± Upon hearing this, maxi took the wine and slowly turned around. then I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take you to Yingluo tomorrow morning! Before she could finish speaking, she was suddenly picked up from behind. Maxi screamed and spilled the wine. In the blink of an eye, she was thrown onto the bed-! At that moment, maxi was very proud. No man could escape from her palm. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ five minutes later, the door was opened from the inside. leng yunchen looked around carefully, then quickly closed the door and left. In the room, maxi was lying on the bed alone. She was still wearing clothes and had passed out. At the back of his neck, he had been struck by someone¡¯s palm. Leng yunchen rushed back as soon as he came out, because he felt that there was a conspiracy behind this. This woman did not seduce him out of the blue. There must be something else that he did not know about. that¡¯s right. He was worried about Youyou. However, when Leng yunchen quickly avoided the others and rushed over, he saw that scene at the door of the guest room, and he suddenly stopped in his tracks. In front of the guest room they were staying in. A man in a wheelchair was there. He opened the door and went in. Seeing this scene, Leng yunchen almost instantly understood everything. He didn¡¯t go forward again. He just stood there for a while, then lowered his head and slowly took out a cigarette from his pocket. His cold eyes narrowed slightly as he looked outside and went out alone with the cigarette in his mouth. It was good that she was fine. *** Youyou was lying on the bed, tossing and turning. His mind was full of Jun hang¡¯s figure. He wanted to know what he was doing now, whether he was alone at night, and where he was resting. Suddenly, the door opened. She thought it was Leng yunchen who had returned, so she sat up immediately and turned around. Ah Chen, you-¡± The sound stopped. When she turned around, she saw the person she had been thinking about day and night appear. She opened her mouth slightly and stared at the door with wide eyes. Jun hang¡¯s wheelchair came in slowly, and the door closed automatically. He did not come any closer. For a while, he just looked at her like that. When she turned around, he subconsciously called Leng yunchen. Youyou was shocked, but seeing that there was no expression on his face, she thought- Chapter 1104 ? 1104 Sleeping with the young (3) She was a little disappointed. She slowly turned around and lowered her head. He must be very angry. Jun hang saw that she had lowered her head and was motionless. His eyes left her body and simply swept over everything in the room, as if he wanted to know some information from this clean and tidy room. In the end, he probably didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. He looked away and the wheelchair slowly moved forward, leaning toward her. Youyou lowered his head and avoided his gaze. When he saw him walking over, he couldn¡¯t help but want to sneak a peek. He was at a loss. After Jun hang came over, he finally spoke to her, ¡± don¡¯t you owe me something? ¡± Youyou¡¯s heart was in a mess when he heard that. Could it be that he was still asking her for the truth because of what had happened just now? There was no one else around now. Youyou thought that he was especially worried about her coming to see her, and it would not be right for her to be angry again, so she slowly said, ¡± some things are right in front of you. How can I really be his little wife? I have someone else. Who is it? that person doesn¡¯t know who it is yet, Yingluo. Her eyes were full of innocence and she was avoiding him guiltily. Her small mouth was red and full. When she said these words, it was soft and sweet. It made people feel as if all the unhappiness and unhappiness that had been suppressed for a long time had been vented. Because, of course, he couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that her words had a coquettish tone. She looked at Jun hang and didn¡¯t say anything. Then, she mustered her courage to look up at him and said slowly, ¡± brother Jun hang, don¡¯t you know who I have in my heart and who I like? I¡¯m only saying this because I¡¯m out on a mission, and I¡¯m sorry. ¡°And I wasn¡¯t the one who brought it up first. If I could, I wouldn¡¯t have said that we were in that kind of relationship.¡± ¡°You guys are still living together.¡± jun hang suddenly spoke. Youyou was stunned. Then, his eyelashes trembled and he said, ¡± we were forced to stay in the same room, but I slept on the bed and Ah Chen slept on the chair. He didn¡¯t even sleep on the floor. After saying these words, the youngster seemed to see the look between Jun hang¡¯s eyebrows, which seemed to ease a little. Just as she was about to heave a sigh of relief, she heard him say, ¡± actually, what I asked you just now wasn¡¯t what you said. ¡°ah? What¡¯s that?¡± Youyou was embarrassed and confused. this wasn¡¯t what he wanted to ask her just now? Jun hang glanced at her indifferently, then shifted his gaze to the window, his eyes dark. you said before that I¡¯m an outsider and I have no right to care so much about you. At a certain moment, he didn¡¯t know how he managed to say these words so casually, because every word that came out of his mouth clearly hurt. Youyou was dumbfounded when he heard this. Because she probably never thought that she would actually say those words to him in front of him. She didn¡¯t even notice it. Youyou¡¯s lips moved and finally said three words, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yueyue.¡± She really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. At that time, she was forced and wronged. ¡°I don¡¯t like that word.¡± Jun hang said lightly. Youyou saw that he was still angry and got down from the bed to circle around him. brother junhang, then I¡¯ll say that I miss you, like you, and miss you very much, okay? ¡± after he finished speaking, even the younglings felt their ears burning. Because she really didn¡¯t know how to be shy. Chapter 1105 ? 1105 Sleeping with the young (4) brother junhang, Zhenzhen! Youyou grabbed his arm and shook it, acting coquettishly, coaxing him not to be angry. Jun hang finally looked at her. His lips parted slightly, and his tone was light. go to the bed. w-what?! Youyou was stunned. ¡°Jie, I¡¯ll sleep here tonight.¡± After she finished speaking, she suddenly felt that something was not enough. She said indifferently, ¡± it¡¯s just the two of us. The Youyou was really shocked when he heard this. ¡°No, no, brother junhang, are you going to sleep here tonight? Then, then Ah Chen, Yingluo.¡± Well, at the mention of Leng yunchen, Jun hang¡¯s face darkened, and Youyou didn¡¯t dare to say anything more this time. Leng yunchen was not there, so there must be a reason for him to stay. Perhaps he had gone to deal with the task alone. But she didn¡¯t want to think about this. Then again, thinking about how Jun hang was sleeping with her tonight, her little heart couldn¡¯t help but start to beat chaotically. One had to know that the two of them had never slept in the same bed. She was a little flustered. Ran ran, that brother junhang, do you need me to help you bathe, ran ran? ¡± Youyou asked, seemingly thinking of something. Jun hang responded lightly: ¡± you go first. Don¡¯t worry about me. He had been alone for so many years, and he was already used to it. Youyou didn¡¯t say anything and quickly went to take a bath. However, when she was taking a shower, her whole face was burning. At the thought of brother junhang sleeping with her at night, she couldn¡¯t help but lower her eyes shyly and smile. After she was done, she looked at herself in the mirror. She couldn¡¯t hide the shyness on her face. She was about 1.65 meters tall, with two slender legs, white and tender, and a small waist. She could hold it in one hand, and it continued to spread upward. Youyou looked at its two soft parts and couldn¡¯t help but raise its arms to cover them. Her little mouth pouted slightly, as if she was not very satisfied. Her breasts were too big, her arms were tender, and her waist was thin. Her face was pure and innocent, and she was absolutely beautiful. However, her chest was too well-developed. Although it was full and pretty, but, but she was embarrassed about Yingluo. What should she do? she definitely didn¡¯t want to miss out on this night so easily. No matter what, the two of them had to be closer. However, she was afraid that he would not like her. Yingying probably wouldn¡¯t. Even if he didn¡¯t look that superficial, cold and distant, as if he would never indulge in beauty. Youyou looked at himself in the mirror and sighed. Then, he took off his bath towel and tried to make his chest ¡®smaller¡¯. Sister Xiao Li said that men all like big ones, but that wasn¡¯t the case for her. Xiao Yezi¡¯s figure was very well-proportioned, and she was as young as a young girl. Didn¡¯t su Xun also love her to death? He blew his hair and went out. Jun hang was still in his wheelchair, but he was in front of the computer and seemed to be busy with something. As soon as she came out, Jun hang didn¡¯t seem to be distracted and continued to work. youyou walked over, and the fragrance of a bath wafted over. when jun hang realized that she was coming over, youyou had already lowered his head and bent down to see what he was busy with. When she bent over, her chest was tightly wrapped, but there was still a slight curve. ¡± brother junhang, what are you looking at? ¡± Chapter 1106 ? 1106 Sleeping with the young (5) ¡°Have you found any clues about the person we¡¯re looking for?¡± Youyou asked. I heard from Ah Chen that this woman called maxi will introduce you to him, but you have to be prepared. He probably won¡¯t show up in person. I will find this person as soon as possible. Jun hang¡¯s tone was light as he said this unhurriedly. It was just that while he was talking, Youyou¡¯s original posture seemed uncomfortable. For some reason, he sat on Jun hang¡¯s lap and listened to him. She wanted to sit down, and Jun hang naturally did not refuse. However, after she sat down, she was only wrapped in a bath towel. Sitting on his lap, it was so thin that even with a layer of bath towel between them, it could not hide the mesmerizing aura exuded by this fresh, tender, and beautiful body. Youyou was used to sitting, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it and sat down. it was just that she didn¡¯t seem to realize that she was acting a little different from usual. After listening to Jun hang¡¯s words, she turned her head slightly and wanted to speak to him too. brother junhang-¡± However, just as he was about to say something, he turned around and felt something strange. Her words were stuck in her throat, and her breathing stopped. a strange expression flashed across her youthful and fair face. She didn¡¯t dare to move for a moment, but slowly, she felt that something was wrong. She seemed to be a little embarrassed. In the end, she bit her lip awkwardly, not knowing what to do for a moment. Jun hang didn¡¯t speak. however, as he looked at the side of her face that had not completely turned around, his originally cold gaze seemed to have become deeper. Youyou was extremely flustered and helpless. She felt the obvious feeling of where she was sitting, and her face was so red that it was about to drip blood. However, Jun hang didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her, making her feel even more embarrassed. The atmosphere was too, too awkward. youyou finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. her legs turned soft, and she hurriedly tried to stand up by holding the table. However, just as she was about to get up, a strong force suddenly wrapped around her waist. She let out a cry of surprise and sat down. however, after this, everything she felt became more obvious. she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said in panic and embarrassment, ¡± j-brother junhang, i¡¯m wanwan. ¡± ¡°Youyou, Youyou, don¡¯t you want to?¡± A faint voice suddenly rang out at this moment, almost causing the child to think that he had heard wrongly. ¡°No, I, I, brother junhang, I ran ran¡± For a moment, the child was simply incoherent. She thought. How could she not think about it? this was something she had secretly fantasized about when she was a young girl. However, if it really came to this, she still didn¡¯t dare to. Her beautiful little hand clutched the edge of the bath towel, and she was extremely nervous. Her fair and tender body was suffused with a light pink color like cherry blossoms. All of this was seen by Jun hang. He didn¡¯t say anything else. His gaze swept past her side profile, and finally, his clear voice entered her ears. you sleep early. I¡¯m going to take a shower. Then, he got Youyou to get up, and the wheelchair he was sitting in moved back to the bathroom. Youyou¡¯s heart was about to explode when he saw him enter. She covered her face. she did not know what he meant by what he had just said. She went to bed early while he went to take a shower. What about when he came back? what about after he returned? Youyou recalled the strangeness of the place where he had just sat down, and his heart couldn¡¯t calm down for a while. What were they going to do? on the bed or in Xuxu¡¯s wheelchair? [ author: master Zhan will be here soon ] Chapter 1107 ? 1107 Sleeping with the young (6) Youyou had already gone to the bed to lie down. She was not wearing pajamas and was still wrapped in a small bath towel. After lying on the bed, she pulled the blanket up and covered half of her face with the small blanket, only revealing a pair of shy and pure eyes. His heart was beating like a deer, like a drum, like thunder. She was both nervous and looking forward to what might happen later. Would something really happen between her and brother junhang? Wasn¡¯t it a little too fast? at least, he had to return to his home in the base. No, no, brother junhang was so slow to heat up. If she missed it this time, she didn¡¯t know how long it would take for the next time. Not long after, Jun hang came out. But this time, Youyou glanced over and almost had a nosebleed. He had really scared her. Brother junhang was sitting in a wheelchair, wearing a loose bathrobe. His chest was like a Jade, and his exposed collarbones were very attractive. Her skin was fair and clean, and her black hair was a little damp. That noble and otherworldly face after the bath, accompanied by a temperament as cold as the moonlight, simply made people dumbfounded. It really made people unable to bear and dare not to profane it. Youyou¡¯s small hands pinched the quilt and sat up, her cheeks even redder. brother, brother junhang, do you want to go to bed? I¡¯ll help you. He could do it himself, but he didn¡¯t say no. he used his arm to support himself on the side of the bed, and youyou didn¡¯t use much strength before he got on the bed. youyou quickly put the wheelchair aside, thinking that it would be more convenient for him to sit down when he came down. However, after Jun hang got on the bed, Youyou was still standing in the same place, blushing, as if he didn¡¯t know if he should go up too, or if he was waiting for someone to speak. However, the voice she was waiting for was very light. He didn¡¯t ask her why she didn¡¯t come up. Instead, he directly said, ¡± come, lie down beside me. Come, lie down beside me. Such a simple and natural sentence caused fireworks to bloom in the young child¡¯s heart, extremely gorgeous. she pretended to be reserved and timid on the surface, but her heart had long flown to bed. She went around to the other side and got on the bed. The big bed was very big, but after she got on, she kept rubbing against him and getting closer to him. Jun hang noticed her small movements and the corners of his lips seemed to move slightly. brother junhang, Zhenzhen, don¡¯t sit up. Lie down and rest. You must be tired from the journey. It¡¯s important to rest early. As Youyou spoke, its eyes kept peeking at his chest, as if it couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on him. Jun hang still didn¡¯t refuse. He turned to the side and turned off the bedside lamp. In an instant, the room darkened. Although it wasn¡¯t to the extent that he couldn¡¯t see anything, the darkness seemed to release all the emotions and impulses that had been suppressed in his heart. The atmosphere changed in an instant. as soon as jun hang laid down, youyou leaned on him restlessly and mumbled, ¡± brother junhang, brother junhang, hug me. hug my ran ran. ¡± she was like a naughty child, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative after she lay down, so even if her face was red, she kept rubbing against him. Yes, until she finally got into his arms, her head leaning on his chest, and her hands tightly wrapped around his waist. ¡°Youyou Yingluo¡± Jun hang seemed to be unable to resist this little thing who took the initiative to stick to him. He called her name softly, then with a faint sigh, his big hands gently held her small body. Chapter 1108 ? 1108 Sleeping with the young (7) Youyou was extremely restless. Although it was extremely shy, it still wanted to do something intimate with brother junhang. Her small hand gently tugged on his bathrobe, and in an instant, the exposed skin on his chest became even bigger. One side of his shoulder was half-hidden, and it was extremely sexy. Youyou¡¯s cheeks were originally pressed against each other, but now, he was bold enough to take the initiative to kiss her. Sensing that his body was scrunched up, she wrapped her arms around him and refused to let go, while she kept on kissing him. She was afraid that he would push her away. Although his upper body wasn¡¯t very strong and had obvious muscles, it was very strong, lean, and tall. Although Jun hang¡¯s body was stiff, he still 100% let her fan the flames on his body and did not refuse at all. youyou was already aroused. when he kissed his neck, he raised his wet, pure, innocent eyes slightly, but with a longing look, and they collided with jun hang¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°Brother junhang¡± She called out softly. Her sweet voice had an indescribable coquettishness. In the next second, Youyou hooked his arms around Jun hang¡¯s neck without waiting for him to move. Her red and full cherry lips fell on his light pink and thin lips. She closed her eyes and tried her best to kiss and seduce him. Her two tender legs were still pressed against his restlessly. jun hang just looked at her, at the little guy who was so close to him, blushing but daring to seduce him. She was a girl. Did she not know how to hold back when she said that? no, no, if she did not hold back, she would not have stayed by his side silently for so many years before she made such a move. She had mustered all her courage to do that because she wanted to get what he had to give her, his love. She was such a beautiful girl. Why was she so bold? she was even more daring than him. he did not dare to accept her because of his broken body, but she had the courage to pursue him regardless of everything. She worked so hard, and it made people¡¯s hearts ache for her, but she still said the same thing. How could he bear to let her lose? Even if she might regret it in the future, give up, and leave him completely, Hanhan. He would rather bear the most difficult consequences himself. He couldn¡¯t give up on the beginning of everything just because he was afraid of the final outcome. the days with her company would be the most beautiful memories of his life. Although he didn¡¯t take the initiative, he couldn¡¯t bear to reject her every time, right? At a certain moment, the youngster only felt that slender Jade-like fingers gently and comfortably running through her hair. His original initiative was suddenly responded to, and from being gentle and loving, it slowly went deeper. She raised her head slightly and he lowered his head slightly. Their tongues were entangled, and a sweet taste filled his mouth and heart. Youyou was completely immersed in it. From the entangling of lips and tongues to the kissing of the neck, to the young holding him tightly, it was as if this was their own life, their own world. youyou wanted to pull off his bath towel and be honest with him, but the moment he touched it, jun hang grabbed his little hand. Youyou opened her eyes in a daze. Jun hang¡¯s cold gaze had already softened. He lowered his head and kissed her eyes. At this time, he asked her a question. ¡°Youyou, what is the perfect love in your heart?¡± Chapter 1109 ? 1109 Sleeping with the young (8) what was the perfect love in her heart? could he afford to give it to her? Youyou¡¯s eyes slowly cleared up when she heard this. She just looked at him like that, and countless complicated emotions seemed to flash in her eyes. Under his gaze, she slowly said, ¡± the perfect love in my heart is that it can be imperfect. After she finished speaking, she looked at him and the corners of her mouth slowly curled up. That¡¯s right, the perfect love in her heart. Yes, it was not perfect. it didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t stand up. it didn¡¯t matter even if he had to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. As long as she had him by her side, that would be her perfect love. Jun hang didn¡¯t seem to expect her to say this, and it was difficult to describe what he felt in his heart. ¡°Silly girl,¡± he lowered his head to kiss her eyes and brows, then slowly moved down and kissed her lips. However, this time, it was much more intense than before. Youyou wanted to do something with him, but he didn¡¯t even let her take off the bath towel. Youyou vaguely knew that he didn¡¯t want to have her here, but she didn¡¯t want to be honest with him. ¡°Brother junhang, Zhenzhen, don¡¯t you want to?¡± Youyou¡¯s body was boiling hot. She clearly felt the changes in his body, the intense changes, but she still endured it. Jun hang¡¯s voice was hoarse and his breath on her neck was hot. your first time shouldn¡¯t be in such a place no matter what. Youyou stuck close to him. is ran ran really important? ¡± Wasn¡¯t he already very uncomfortable? Yet, he was still persevering. ¡°Yingying is young, this is the only thing I can do now.¡± He said in a low and hoarse voice and was about to distance himself from her. Although Youyou was a little disappointed, how could he bear to see him so upset? He had his own persistence, and she had her own stubbornness. She didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with him. She just wanted him to feel better. Youyou¡¯s small lips pursed slightly. She wanted to say something, but her cheeks were already red and dripping blood. In the end, she could only stick to him from behind and reach out her hand when he turned slightly. ¡°Youyou, wuwuwuwu!¡± Wanwan, brother junhang, don¡¯t reject me again. Let me help you, let me help you Wanwan. ** The rising air drenched her wet rationality. A fiery body, an intimate touch. Her patient yet choppy actions seemed to be able to make people collapse. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. With a suppressed and sexy groan, everything returned to silence. all that was left in the air was a dense mist that was difficult to dissipate. After an unknown period of time, rustling sounds were heard. His young, hot, and wet palm was carefully and seriously wiped with a tissue. Youyou didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. His face was buried in the pillow, and his face and ears were burning. One of his hands didn¡¯t seem to belong to him anymore, and he could do whatever he wanted with it. After wiping, the child felt that he seemed to have stopped moving for a moment, but just as he was about to withdraw his hand, a wet kiss fell on his hot palm. She was stunned, and then her face seemed to turn even redder. She retracted her hand and curled up her back to him, as if she had just realized what unprecedented and great thing she had just done. She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep in the dark. He leaned over and took her small body into his strong embrace. His slender arm clasped her waist as he teased her. Chapter 1110 ? 1110 Sleeping with the young (9) He held her in his arms, and when he lowered his head slightly, his luxurious face was buried in her fragrant hair. Her body slowly softened as she fell asleep in his arms. She felt a sense of security that she had never felt before. The Youling gradually fell into a dream, and a sweet night passed. It was a warm and beautiful night. ** The next day. When maxi woke up, she rubbed her sore neck and saw a person standing in front of the window in a daze. She instantly woke up. But when she saw that it was Leng yunchen, she heaved a sigh of relief. She lowered her head and saw that she was still naked under the blanket. She raised her eyebrows slightly. What should have happened last night had happened? Leng yunchen noticed that she had woken up and turned his head slowly. The corners of his lips curved into a faint smile. miss maxi was really passionate last night, but she was too drunk and fainted too quickly. It was not enough. maxi laughed when she heard that. she picked up the clothes by the bed and did not avoid him. as she put on the clothes, she said charmingly, ¡± mr. leng, if you haven¡¯t had enough fun, we can continue to make up for the beautiful scenery on a good day. ¡± Leng yunchen held a cigarette between his fingers. After taking a puff, he squinted his eyes slightly and smiled. that¡¯s easy. Let¡¯s finish the important things first. okay, I¡¯ll take you to contact that person right away. But let me make this clear first. When facing the seller, he probably won¡¯t appear in person and let his subordinates control everything for him. Leng yunchen nodded. it¡¯s okay. He had already expected this, but his main mission was to retrieve all the firearms that were sold at a low price. Jun hang was in charge of finding the person¡¯s hiding place. It was just that Leng yunchen seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡± miss maxi, I went to see my little wife just now. She doesn¡¯t look too good. Why don¡¯t I go with you alone and let her rest well? ¡± Actually, he didn¡¯t go just now, but he knew that with Jun hang around, she would be safe. Moreover, she had just met Jun hang. Regardless of what happened, she probably didn¡¯t want to leave now, right? When maxi heard this, she naturally agreed. at the same time, she suddenly thought that perhaps mr. jun had already succeeded last night, so that little wife¡¯s face was not very good. however, she was also surprised that the woman did not cry or complain to him. He must have known that he had something to ask of him and had been taken advantage of, so he could only swallow his anger. At the thought of this, the corners of her lips curled up into a mocking smile. leng yunchen had left with maxi early in the morning, and maxi thought that she had really done it with leng yunchen, and they seemed to have become more intimate before. At this time, on Jun hang¡¯s side. Jun hang¡¯s biological clock was very early, at four or five o ¡®clock. Youyou was sleeping soundly. When she subconsciously wanted to hug him, she hugged nothing and woke up in a daze. Then, she saw Jun hang sitting in a wheelchair and busy with something on the computer on the table. seeing that she had woken up, jun hang turned back and said to her lightly, ¡± youyou, you¡¯re up. get ready and go out with me. ¡± Youyou rubbed his eyes and sobered up. She was still wrapped in a bath towel, so she got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. However, she suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡± brother junhang, where did Ah Chen go? ¡± Where did he spend the night? Jun hang replied in a light tone, ¡± Ah Chen went out with miss maxi this morning. They spent last night together. Sorry, I¡¯m also in despair. You can hit me or scold me, but please don¡¯t make me make up for it. I¡¯m on a business trip in Dali, so I¡¯ll try to update ps early ps possible. There¡¯s more today. Chapter 1111 ? 1111 Jun hang¡¯s mysterious true identity (1) As soon as Jun hang¡¯s voice fell, the child almost stumbled when he got out of bed! She reacted and turned around immediately, staring at Jun hang in surprise. brother Jun hang, what, what did you say? ¡± Did Ah Chen sleep with that woman called maxi last night? ¡°Why, you don¡¯t seem too happy?¡± Jun hang¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°no, no,¡± Youyou explained helplessly. In the end, she looked a little helpless. I was just too surprised. Besides, that woman isn¡¯t a good woman. Why would he be so casual?? ¡± Hearing her say this, Jun hang¡¯s gaze softened a little. He turned around and continued to work, saying lightly, ¡± you can¡¯t say that about him. After all, he¡¯s on a mission. For someone like him who has a mission, he¡¯s willing to sacrifice anything. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Youyou heard this. Although it sounded like a compliment, she still felt that something was strange. However, in the end, she could only say, ¡± Wanwan is still too complicated. I really didn¡¯t expect Ah Chen to go to this extent for the mission. then, she sighed and shook her head, then went into the bathroom. When Jun hang heard her say this, he didn¡¯t have any expression on his face, but the corners of his lips seemed to have twitched slightly. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ General Dell naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything about junhang bringing the young out with him. He just didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so popular with the guests from country D. He had to bring it with him when he went out. Jun hang meant to go out alone to visit a friend. General Dell¡¯s men would protect him from inside out. When Youyou went out with Jun hang, she sat by his side to keep him company. Fortunately, junhang had refused to follow general Dell, so the young could relax a little by his side. However, at this moment, the Youyou suddenly remembered something very important. Brother junhang came here. Why did he get so much protection? This meant that his ¡± identity and background ¡± here was not simple. But was he faking it? Had he deceived them? But could he really lie to them so easily? Thinking about it, Youyou also asked, ¡± brother junhang, I heard them say that your identity is a confidant of a country¡¯s political high-level personnel. How did you get this identity? it¡¯s too amazing. You¡¯re obviously from the same place, but the treatment you receive is so different from ours. Jun hang¡¯s cold eyes flickered slightly. then, he slowly said, ¡± as you think, he just has his own means. ¡± Youyou raised his eyebrows and stopped talking. Because she felt that even though his words seemed a little ¡± perfunctory ¡°, they were indeed true. Because she had always been very clear about everything about brother junhang, hadn¡¯t she? ¡­¡­ She followed Jun hang to the place of a high-ranking officer. Everything around them was peaceful. After all, there were many soldiers guarding the place. However, before they arrived, she suggested that they go down to buy something. Junhang was waiting for her in the car. When Youyou came out, a man in uniform limped and begged her pitifully. Youyou had said before that the police here had no status in the local area. People were not afraid of being beaten up sometimes. Youyou looked at the man¡¯s lame leg and touched his pocket. He could not help but give him the only money he had. The man thanked him profusely, and the young one sighed as he took the things he had bought and returned to the car. Jun hang naturally saw the scene and did not say anything. However, Youyou didn¡¯t expect ¡­ Chapter 1112 ? 1112 Jun hang¡¯s mysterious true identity (2) However j she didn¡¯t expect that not long after they got into the car, they had just turned a corner when Youyou suddenly saw the uniformed police officer who had begged her before. At this moment, they were running to a gathering place that was bustling with gambling. d * mn, Mr., Mr. Jun, look at that person, Wanwan!! The Youyou was so excited that it almost called him by the wrong name. But then again ¡­ No wonder he had no status and no dignity. He was simply leading the evil and deceiving others ¡®trust! Youyou only felt that his good intentions just now were now laughable and ironic. Jun hang glanced in the direction she was looking at. His expression didn¡¯t change, as if he didn¡¯t think there was anything strange about it. He didn¡¯t take the initiative to call her just now because there were some things that she could only really learn if she understood it herself. Youyou was still pouting, feeling that he was really helping a tyrant. He could not help but ask, ¡± Mr. Jun, tell me, how can you tell if a person is a real beggar? ¡± Jun hang¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent. there¡¯s no need to distinguish. The moment the other party reaches out to you, he is a beggar. Youyou was stunned. His lips moved, but he could no longer speak. He was speechless. It seemed that there was really nothing wrong with it? If a person was willing to be a beggar, then he would be a beggar. sigh, I still feel sad that a country has fallen to such a state. If I hadn¡¯t come here personally, I would have found it hard to imagine. Even a government official was afraid of him. Unexpectedly, as soon as this was said, Jun hang took the initiative to speak. it won¡¯t continue like this. They will either be reshuffled or merged. The war will also stop one day. His tone was calm, but the words he said seemed to be real and could be realized. ¡°Jun Zhenzhen, Mr. Jun, how can you be so sure of Zhenzhen?¡± Youyou raised his eyebrows and vaguely felt that something was strange. Strange, how did brother junhang know so much? Jun hang¡¯s hand unconsciously rested on her lap, his eyes still not looking at her, and he said lightly, ¡± this is not my certainty, this is the inevitable trend of this country¡¯s development. youyou,¡±zhenzhen.¡± Alright, alright. His hand fell on her thigh, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only blush unconsciously. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ While they were dealing with things in the African country. It was a different scene in Rome. They were very happy. Rong Zhan¡¯s two little babies had grown up a little, and they were very happy all day. however, they had some problems now. They were no longer living with Daddy and Mommy. Because at night, they were not the only ones who were noisy when they woke up. Daddy and Mommy were also noisy. The little Overlord flower was often woken up by their noise, unable to sleep, and crying. Then, when she looked out of her baby cot, she would see daddy on top of mommy, fighting. He had bullied his mommy to tears, but his daddy was still not done. When he saw this, he cried even harder. As he cried, the triplets also cried in a daze. Probably because this was effective, the little Overlord flower only saw daddy quickly bullying mommy for a few minutes and then stopped bullying her. Then, she put on her clothes and came to him aggressively. No matter how much he cried and shouted, it was useless. He stopped drinking the milk powder made by his daddy and only drank his mother¡¯s milk before he finally stopped. However, within two days, the little Overlord flower did not expect that daddy would transfer her and her sister away. Chapter 1113 ? 1113 Sister sang, Rong Zhan, get lost!(1) She moved to the room next door. Ding ding dong Dong, Rong Zhan had personally modified it into a baby¡¯s room. At night, there were two baby cribs in the style of a cradle. The two people could see each other while lying in the cradle. And they were very close. That night, Rong Zhan and sang Xia left after coaxing the two little ones to sleep. Because the child was next door, they could hear him crying in the middle of the night, so the two were at ease. However, the two of them did not expect that something unusual would happen to the two little brats that night. Rong Zhan had finally gotten a high-cost TNT from the base. Although it didn¡¯t feel as good as not using it, at least it could be used more frequently and he could come whenever he wanted. He was young and full of vigor, and he was a lustful man. He liked his wife, so he was always thinking about her in this married life. At night, as soon as he entered the house, he impatiently touched his wife all over. Sang Xia, on the other hand, told him not to rush. slow down, slow down. Your clothes are torn, you bastard-! Rong Zhan stripped them off immediately and said while panting, ¡± those two little Rascals are finally out of here. They¡¯re always crying in the middle of it every day. I¡¯m not satisfied at all. What are you looking at? don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t look at anyone who¡¯s indecent? ¡± Sang Xia was speechless when she heard what he said. however, just as rong zhan was about to enter the room, sang xia heard a sound and suddenly held onto his shoulder. ¡± wait, rong zhan! Did you hear something?¡± ¡°W-what was that sound? Did you hear it wrong?¡± Rong Zhan was not happy to be interrupted by her. ¡°No, no, no, there really is one.¡± Sang Xia pushed him away after she finished speaking and turned her head to listen. Something was wrong. Why did she hear the faint sound of a child? didn¡¯t the two little ones just fall asleep? It was either crying or a child¡¯s laughter, and it was still weird in the middle of the night. Rong Zhan heard it as well and immediately looked at sang Xia. The two of them did not even put on their clothes properly and ran to the modified nursery. Sang Xia did not push the door open directly. Instead, she leaned against the door and listened for a while. After making sure that the child¡¯s laughter was coming from inside, she looked at Rong Zhan, who was equally surprised. Then, she turned around and gently pressed the door handle, opening it slightly to look inside. When they left, the two children were still asleep. Why did they hear children¡¯s laughter in the room after they left for a while? the key was still their laughter. didn¡¯t these two little brats like to cry when there was a little movement? Therefore, the two of them expressed their surprise at the two little ones in the nursery. However, as soon as they opened a small gap, they laughed even louder. When sang Xia and Rong Zhan saw the scene in the room with their own eyes, their eyes widened. She saw that on the two baby cribs in the room, the two little cubs had indeed woken up. They still did not know how to speak. The little tyrant flower¡¯s hands were patting on the fence of the baby cribs as it laughed. However, the three babies ¡®bed was on the other side of the fence. As they lay on the bed, he patted it and the three babies responded by patting it back. The little tyrant flower saw that its younger sister had responded to it and smiled very happily. It cried out and patted her again. Smiles were contagious. The three babies also laughed and played with their flashy brother. Both of them were lying on their sides, and their hands were even stretched out to the gap between the railings together. [ PS: cover your face. Actually, this is a video of super warm twins telepathically communicating with each other. When their parents are not around, the two of them would have fun together. It¡¯s amazing. Some readers left comments saying that it¡¯s scary. I was dumbfounded. ] Chapter 1114 ? 1114 Sister sang, Rong Zhan, get lost (2) He grabbed the other party¡¯s small hand and then let out a childish laugh. Sang Xia looked at the two of them playing with each other and laughing so happily that they did not sleep at all. It was really embarrassing. She looked at them for a long time before chuckling and shaking her head helplessly. She had thought that something was wrong with these two little brats. She didn¡¯t expect them to be so happy playing together in the middle of the night. It made her feel at ease, but at the same time, it also softened her heart. Rong Zhan was so angry that he laughed. He leaned on the door frame behind sang Xia and looked inside. wife, aren¡¯t these two kids a little too much?! they¡¯re having fun here in the middle of the night, are they still going to sleep? don¡¯t let them cry and make a fuss later.¡± Sang Xia quietly backed away and closed the door. She said softly, ¡± let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re quite happy to be out alone? ¡± Regardless of whether or not they would kick up a fuss later, the two of them could not stay here forever. Children also had their own world and their own way of communicating. sang xia left first, while rong zhan thought of his two little rascals who were playing happily without sleeping in the middle of the night and felt a little worried. She then sneaked a peek inside and saw the two little ones scratching each other through the gap between the bars of the crib. They were laughing at each other and speaking in a language that only the two of them could understand. Seeing the two of them having so much fun, Rong Zhan felt amused and soft. In the end, he decided not to take the initiative to disturb them. Rong Zhan hurriedly went back to his room to find his wife to do some serious business. Recently, sang Xia¡¯s back was hurting so much that she was almost blaming Rong Zhan. Was Rong Zhan like this in the past? Rong Zhan said that before she got pregnant, she would consider the issue of pregnancy and control herself a little, choosing a date. But now, she would not. So, her current state of husband and wife life was: When the relatives came, they couldn¡¯t close their mouths. They couldn¡¯t close their legs after their relatives left. They had fun every night, but the unexpected good thing was that the quality of her sleep had improved. After two days, something happened to sang Xia that made her feel like dying. it was all rong zhan and the little tyrant flower¡¯s fault. At that time, she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even vent her anger. It was like this. They did not have enough diapers for the day, so sang Xia asked Rong Zhan to go to the supermarket and buy some imported diapers. Rong Zhan was busy at that time, but he did not dare to delay his wife¡¯s orders. Sang Xia reminded him and left for Anthony¡¯s place. rong zhan saw that his wife was not back yet, and he was not done with his work, so he could not go out to make diapers. however, if either of the two little kids peed on the bed, he would not be able to bear the consequences. So, he quickly found a replacement. Later, he found out that there was a diaper, so he quickly kept it for his baby daughter. when they arrived at the little tyrant flower¡¯s place, the diaper on his body was just about to be changed. rong zhan saw that he was still sleeping soundly on the bed and stared at him for a while. finally, he thought of a way to stop him from spilling his pee. But what was Rong Zhan thinking of? He had been staring at his son¡¯s penis for a while. He thought for a while, then went to the kitchen and rummaged through the cabinets. Finally, he took out a disposable paper cup from the locker. What was he doing with a disposable cup? rong zhan came to his son¡¯s side and teased him. Chapter 1115 ? 1115 Sister sang, Rong Zhan, get lost!(3) She lifted his blanket and looked at her son¡¯s little d * ck. Then, she tried to make a hole on the side of the paper cup. It was not big, about the size of his thumb. And then, And then, Rong Zhan looked at his final product and grinned evilly. The little Overlord flower, who was still smacking her lips and sleeping soundly with her little hands and feet facing the sky, had no idea how she had been tricked by her daddy. The little Overlord flower was stuffed into the small hole, and Rong Zhan was hoping that if his son could not hold it in anymore and wanted to pee, he could just use a cup to finish it. However, that scene was simply hilarious. Rong Zhan was conquered by his own imagination. He even took a photo of the little Overlord flower proudly, planning to show off his work in the corporation later. However, after he was done with his work, he thought that his wife would be back soon, so he asked the Filipino maid to wait for him. He quickly went out to buy his wife¡¯s designated brand of diapers. However, before he came back, Cheng Donglin came to fetch sang Xia. When sang Xia went back, she did not see Rong Zhan. The Filipino maid said that Rong Zhan had gone out. Sang Xia raised her eyebrows and did not say anything. She just hurried to see her two little children. In the evening, the two little cubs had been sleeping the entire time after eating. He was still sleeping. Sang Xia pushed the door open and took a look at the little triplets, who had their tiny hands and feet turned to the side. Her heart melted and she lowered her head to kiss her on the forehead. After that, he went to look at the little tyrant flower. However, when sang Xia walked into the little tyrant¡¯s rocking bed, she saw something that made her eyes widen. She was obviously shocked. ¡°F * ck!¡± Sang Xia was dumbfounded. ¡°N-no way, this is Rong Zhan¡¯s doing?¡± Sang Xia looked on as her son¡¯s little d * ck was being touched! the corners of her eyes twitched, and in the end, she was so angry that she laughed. How could Rong Zhan do this to his son? At that moment, the sound of a car returning could be heard from downstairs. Rong Zhan came back with big and small bags, thinking to quickly change his son¡¯s clothes so that he wouldn¡¯t ruin them. Then, he hurriedly went upstairs. As soon as he opened the door of the baby¡¯s room, he saw his wife with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She was standing by the bassinet of the little Overlord flower and looking at him. She was staring straight at him, as if she wanted to ask him what he was trying to do. ¡°Wife, wife, why did you come back so quickly?¡± Obviously, Rong Zhan did not expect to be found out in the end, and he suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Sang Xia ignored him and pointed at the little tyrant flower. look at what you¡¯ve done. Are you sure your son won¡¯t hate you for what you¡¯ve done? ¡± Rong Zhan hurriedly took out his diaper and apologized. He lowered his head and said, ¡± dear, I was wrong. It doesn¡¯t matter if our son hates me or not. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t hate me. Look, look, isn¡¯t this a good idea? I only did this because I was afraid that he would wet the bed. When the time comes, I¡¯ll just pour the liquid out of the cup and wake up. It¡¯ll save so much trouble and money, don¡¯t you think so, Huahua? ¡± ¡°Shut up and stop talking nonsense!¡± Sang Xia snatched the pair of diapers from him and was about to help her son change into them. She did not forget to say to Rong Zhan, ¡± what do you know? if he wants to pee, this cup is useless. how can it be useless? if you come out, you¡¯ll be in directly. Rong Zhan asked subconsciously. ¡°If I say it¡¯s useless, then it¡¯s useless, Yingluo!¡± Was there a need for her to use professional jargon? Rong Zhan was about to say something, but the scene that followed left both of them dumbfounded. Chapter 1116 ? 1116 Sister sang, Rong Zhan, get lost (4) rong zhan watched as his wife was about to change her son¡¯s diaper and take down the disposable paper cup when the little overlord flower suddenly peed. The current was as fast as a flood. It bounced off the stone wall and bounced higher-! As a result, Rong sangxia¡¯s face was washed with the little guy¡¯s virgin boy¡¯s urine, and she was frozen in place. rong zhan took in a deep breath of cold air when he saw this. In the end, he saw his wife¡¯s face turn red, her fists clenched, and her eyelashes trembling slightly. Some unknown liquid was still dripping from them. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Feeling uneasy, he walked over and forced a smile. As he took a tissue and carefully wiped her mouth, he smiled and said, ¡± wife, wife, you don¡¯t say. It turns out that holding a cup really doesn¡¯t work, Wanwan. sang xia took a deep breath and pointed at the door. ¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, get lost.¡± Get lost. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± Rong Zhan was not able to get close to his wife for three days. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ It was the third day since he couldn¡¯t touch his wife¡¯s body. Rong Zhan received a call from Africa. it was youyou. youyou mentioned the recent situation on their side, saying that the person who wanted to harm their group was almost caught and everything was going smoothly. however, these were not the most important things to rong zhan. The most important thing was that Youyou had casually mentioned it. She said that her brother, Bo Yi, was going back to Rome. It would be in the next few days, but she did not know when he would leave. Youyou even said that Bo Yi really wanted to see his and sang Xia¡¯s two precious babies. Rong Zhan even agreed and said that it was no problem. However, after hanging up the phone, Rong Zhan felt that something was amiss, as if he had forgotten about it. Youyou said that Bo Yi would come to see the child. Yes, there was no problem. However, it was still too weak! Rong Zhan suddenly remembered that his wife had forgotten a part of her memory. And in that memory, he had forgotten how he had fallen in love with himself and the process of gradually forgetting Bo Yi. Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned green at the thought. Then why did Bo Yi come back? What if his wife couldn¡¯t forget the old feelings in her memory and had some strange sparks with Bo Yi? Just as he was worried, Bo Yi returned from Africa in less than two days. Furthermore, the day she returned, she caught him off guard and accidentally triggered him. His wife hadn¡¯t spoken to him for a few days because he was the one who had caused the little tyrant flower to stain her face and body with virgin boy¡¯s pee. Rong Zhan went to the base today and received news from Bo Yi that he was back. Rong Zhan¡¯s first reaction was not to meet with Bo Yi but to rush home to see his wife. He felt that it was enough for him to stay by his wife¡¯s side at all times and shamelessly stay by her side. He also strictly controlled their meeting. Even if they were to meet, he had to be there and remind his wife from time to time that she was already a mother of two children and had to recognize her position. However, Rong Zhan was still too naive. He rushed home and searched the whole villa for her. Finally, he asked the Filipino maid, who said that sang Xia had taken the two children out for a walk in a baby stroller. Rong Zhan was slightly relieved when he heard that. After all, there would be some bodyguards and secret agents protecting the two kids when they were with her. Chapter 1117 ? 1117 Master Zhan¡¯s jealousy, heartache (1) It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. however, he didn¡¯t expect ¡­ When he was waiting for his wife to return to the villa, that was what he had been waiting for. Rong Zhan did not enter the car. He leaned against the car window and waited patiently with an electronic cigarette in his mouth. From afar, the sound of the baby¡¯s laughter and cries could be heard. Rong Zhan¡¯s ears perked up immediately and he wanted to run over to welcome his two precious babies and his darling. However, this happy mood was immediately halted when he saw the figures entering the villa. It was as if his heart had been hit hard. Two baby strollers appeared, one on each side. One was being pushed by his wife, while the other was being pushed by a tall, slender figure. And this person was none other than Bo Yi, who was rushing back from Africa? A few bodyguards were following behind her unhurriedly. The two of them walked towards the villa, talking and laughing. A handsome man and a beautiful woman pushed the baby in the pram, and it felt like they were a family. especially since rong zhan was a sensitive person, he was especially good at putting on an act. Hence, at that moment, Rong Zhan felt as if he was an outsider. a gust of autumn wind blew behind him, and his heart turned cold. That was not enough. Looking at the two of them looking at each other and his wife smiling sweetly at him, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart felt as if a few arrows had pierced through it. It was so painful that he stopped breathing and it was extremely uncomfortable. He didn¡¯t go forward and just stood there stubbornly, waiting to see when his wife would look over and notice him. Just as he was thinking that, sang Xia saw him not far away. Rong Zhan was wearing a black shirt with his sleeves slightly rolled up and neckline slightly open. He looked casual and sexy, and with his lonely and dejected aura, he stood there alone. At first glance, it made people feel pity for him. Sang Xia raised her eyebrows slightly. She continued to walk forward with Bo Yi. However, he was just in front of her, so she naturally walked towards him. Bo Yi saw Rong Zhan standing there with his lips slightly pursed, seemingly unhappy. He looked at sang Xia and said, ¡± Rong Zhan doesn¡¯t seem to be very happy? ¡± The corner of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched. he¡¯s always like this. He¡¯s overbearing and possessive. When we¡¯re not in his sight, he¡¯ll throw a tantrum at you. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about him. It was better to leave Rong Zhan to her and sweet talk him. Bo Yi did not expect sang Xia to say that, as if she did not care at all. But in reality. Just as he was thinking of this, sang Xia walked over and stuffed the triplets ¡®pram into his hands. How long have you been waiting here? the children and I went out for a stroll and didn¡¯t know to come and pick us up. We happened to see Bo Yi coming over, so we helped to push the pram and came back. After sang Xia finished speaking, she went to look at the Overlord flower. Rong Zhan held the handle of the pram and listened to her casual explanation. Although he knew it in his heart, he still could not help but feel upset. He watched as his daughter babbled when she saw him and even reached out her small hand. He picked her up in one go and carried her carefully and gently. Then, he walked into the villa. As he walked, he passed by sang Xia and said sourly, ¡± my daughter is the best. She never has to worry about running away with anyone. Chapter 1118 ? 1118 Master Zhan¡¯s jealousy, heartache (2) Rong Zhan carried the little triplets, who were lying on his shoulders obediently. Rong Zhan felt a little better when he thought about how this cute daughter and that mischievous son of his were both his. Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s words and felt both angry and amused. ¡°What do you mean by my daughter will never leave you? Your daughter is not getting married?¡± Upon hearing this, Rong Zhan thought of the little fellow in his arms who might get married and run away with another man in the future, and his heart ached. He immediately retorted, ¡± marry? what marry? the best man in the world has already been snatched away by you. Where else can she find such a good man? ¡± Sang Xia almost stumbled when she heard that. However, Rong Zhan felt that the truth was that he doted on his wife from the inside out. He would give in to her and think of her all the time. Her life was more important than his. What other man could do what he did? Where else could the triplets find such a good husband? After Rong Zhan finished speaking, Bo Yi chuckled. Sang Xia turned back helplessly and said to Bo Yi, ¡± he only knows how to put gold on his face. Thank you for helping me push the child. Come in and sit for a while. Did you come to look for Rong Zhan for something? ¡± Rong Zhan agreed. However, he had to be. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have come here to find his wife. The corners of Bo Yi¡¯s lips twitched slightly. actually, I¡¯m planning to go home on this trip. My parents have been worried about me and I¡¯m going to visit them. However, I¡¯m transferring flights in Rome. Thinking that both of your children are already born, I decided to drop by to take a look. Bo Yi¡¯s words were very polite. It was not at all like what Youyou had said before, that he had come to see sang Xia and the child. Rong Zhan was embarrassed to say anything after hearing what he said. Her jealousy had diminished quite a bit. He could only arrange for Bo Yi to come to the villa to entertain them. However, Rong Zhan kept asking him when they would transfer flights and when they would go back, causing sang Xia to glare at him. Was there such a thing as chasing people away? ¡°Wife, why are you glaring at me? I was just thinking that if Bo Yi wasn¡¯t in a hurry, I would find a guest room to stay the night.¡± Rong Zhan boasted shamelessly. Before sang Xia could reply, Bo Yi smiled. no need, Rong Zhan. I¡¯m flying tonight and will be leaving soon. I¡¯m just taking a look. Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Bo Yi,¡±Huahua.¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± When the triplets were changing their diapers and Rong Zhan went to change them for her in her room, sang Xia opened the door and entered the room. She even locked the door with a bang. what do you mean by that?! Sang Xia pressed her face against the door and asked him with her arms crossed. Rong Zhan pursed his thin lips and did not say anything. He obediently changed the triplets ¡®diapers. He and the three babies stared at each other. seeing that he was silent, sang xia was about to say something when rong zhan cut her off. ¡± be quiet, be quiet. the child is still here. don¡¯t scare my daughter. ¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Sang Xia was helpless. At this time, she had to pretend to be an innocent and kind person. She sat by the bed and helped him pack up. Rong Zhan, tell me, if I really want to do something, if I really want to have a second thought, can you stop me? ¡± ¡°I can! why not? I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to see your two children for the rest of your life. See if I can stop you.¡± Rong Zhan finished his sentence in a Huff and stared at her. you can¡¯t be thinking about something else, can you? ¡± The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes could not help but Twitch. She gave him one last kick. I told you, if I really wanted to do something, you couldn¡¯t stop me. Besides, I really didn¡¯t! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to be so suspicious? ¡°Huh?¡± I¡¯m feeling embarrassed for you!¡± Rong Zhan shook his head and said shamelessly, ¡± I¡¯m not embarrassed. You know that I¡¯m such a person. If you feel embarrassed, don¡¯t meet me in the future. I didn¡¯t take the initiative to meet you. We just happened to bump into each other when we were out! Why did she feel that Rong Zhan was as unreasonable as a woman sometimes? ¡°Accidentally? Why don¡¯t you have face blindness now? Besides, the road is so wide and spacious. You won¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t see him or walk around him, right?¡± Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, sang Xia was so angry that she almost spat fire. She got up from the bed and turned to leave. You¡¯re simply being unreasonable!¡± How could there be such a petty and unreasonable man like Rong Zhan? Seeing that she was about to rush out of the door, Rong Zhan quickly took a big step forward and pulled her arm into his arms. ¡°Let go!¡± Sang Xia struggled violently. Rong Zhan¡¯s long arms wrapped around her tightly, and his voice was low and hoarse. I won¡¯t let go! Where are you going? You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± ¡°Hurry up and let me go. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± She was so angry that she was about to explode on the spot, but he still shamelessly pestered her. Rong Zhan saw that her voice was calm and cold, and his heart ached a little. ¡°Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, did you understand what I said? hurry up and run!¡± As sang Xia was struggling to scold him, a dark figure leaned over, grabbed the back of her head, and kissed her fiercely. Sang Xia kept hitting him and struggling, but he held her tightly from behind and she could not move at all. Rong Zhan pried open her lips and fiercely, like a storm, as if he was declaring her ownership. Sang Xia¡¯s hard body, which had been struggling violently, had given up at some point, and her body became soft. She was forced to endure his domineering ways. Rong Zhan¡¯s big hand pressed hard on her body, kissing her and pecking at the corner of her lips. He panted heavily, his eyes burning. wife, wife, don¡¯t be angry, okay? I was wrong. I know it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s always been my fault. I was too petty, I didn¡¯t have any tolerance, and I was being unreasonable. But isn¡¯t it all because I¡¯m jealous? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost a part of your memory, so you don¡¯t know how you fell in love with me. You¡¯re not afraid, but I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m a man who¡¯s not afraid of anything, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll run away with someone else, do you know that? If you think about the past and rekindle your feelings, what would happen to me and the children? I¡¯ve been thinking so much, and I¡¯m so troublesome because I care too much about you. Just take it that I can¡¯t live without you, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Especially when there was a man he was afraid of outside. He could not let her leave the door in a fit of anger and create opportunities for them. However, after Rong Zhan¡¯s sincere words, sang Xia felt a little better. She pressed down his hands that were touching her body. Her face was slightly red, and her breath was still messy. She tried her best to calm down and said, ¡± then, are you still so unreasonable? ¡± Chapter 1119 ? 1119 Master Zhan¡¯s jealousy, heartache (3) Rong Zhan finished his sentence in a Huff and stared at her. you can¡¯t be thinking about something else, can you? ¡± The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes could not help but Twitch. She gave him one last kick. I told you, if I really wanted to do something, you couldn¡¯t stop me. Besides, I really didn¡¯t! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to be so suspicious? ¡°Huh?¡± I¡¯m feeling embarrassed for you!¡± rong zhan shook his head and said shamelessly, ¡± i¡¯m not embarrassed. you know that i¡¯m such a person. if you feel embarrassed, don¡¯t meet me in the future. ¡± I didn¡¯t take the initiative to meet you. We just happened to bump into each other when we were out! Why did she feel that Rong Zhan was as unreasonable as a woman sometimes? ¡°Accidentally? Why don¡¯t you have face blindness now? Besides, the road is so wide and spacious. You won¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t see him or walk around him, right?¡± Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, sang Xia was so angry that she almost spat fire. She got up from the bed and turned to leave. You¡¯re simply being unreasonable!¡± How could there be such a petty and unreasonable man like Rong Zhan? Seeing that she was about to rush out of the door, Rong Zhan quickly took a big step forward and pulled her arm into his arms. ¡°Let go!¡± sang xia struggled violently. Rong Zhan¡¯s long arms wrapped around her tightly, and his voice was low and hoarse. I won¡¯t let go! Where are you going? You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± ¡°Hurry up and let me go. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± She was so angry that she was about to explode on the spot, but he still shamelessly pestered her. Rong Zhan saw that her voice was calm and cold, and his heart ached a little. ¡°Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan, did you understand what I said? hurry up and run!¡± As sang Xia was struggling to scold him, a dark figure leaned over, grabbed the back of her head, and kissed her fiercely. Sang Xia kept hitting him and struggling, but he held her tightly from behind and she could not move at all. Rong Zhan pried open her lips and tongue, entangling with each other fiercely like a storm, as if declaring her sovereignty. Sang Xia¡¯s hard body, which had been struggling violently, had given up at some point, and her body became soft. She was forced to endure his domineering kiss. Rong Zhan¡¯s big hands caressed her body, kissed her, and pecked the corner of her mouth. He panted heavily and his eyes were fiery. wife, wife, don¡¯t be angry, okay? I was wrong. I know it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s always been my fault. I was too petty, I didn¡¯t have any tolerance, and I was unreasonable. But isn¡¯t it all because I¡¯m jealous? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost a part of your memory, so you don¡¯t know how you fell in love with me. You¡¯re not afraid, but I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m a man who¡¯s not afraid of anything, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll run away with someone else, do you know that? If you think about the past and rekindle your feelings, what would happen to me and the children? I¡¯ve been thinking so much, and I¡¯m so troublesome because I care too much about you. Just take it that I can¡¯t live without you, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Especially when there was a man he was afraid of outside. He could not let her leave the door in a fit of anger and create opportunities for them. However, after Rong Zhan¡¯s sincere words, sang Xia felt a little better. She pressed down his hand that was touching her chest. Her face was slightly red, and her breath was still messy. She tried her best to calm down and said, ¡± then, are you still so unreasonable? ¡± [ there are still 6 more chapters today ] Chapter 1120 ? 1120 My wife, can you dote on me (1) Sang Xia thought that he would be repentant after he finished speaking. However, who would have expected that Rong Zhan would be stunned for a moment and reply in a muffled voice, ¡± I can¡¯t change. I can¡¯t go against my heart. ¡°Yueyue, you!¡± ¡°Wife, can¡¯t you dote on me?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was filled with unspeakable sadness, causing sang Xia¡¯s words to be stuck in her throat. For a moment, she could not say anything. I know I¡¯m wrong, but you can¡¯t still stand on my side without any reason. Even if he was wrong. She would rather tolerate him. He wasn¡¯t thinking of being unreasonable, but that she could still pamper him after he was unreasonable. When sang Xia heard this, she was silent for a while, and her heart finally softened. Finally, he slowly said, ¡± I know. Then, she turned around and looked at him. he¡¯s leaving at night. You can send him off later. I won¡¯t be going. I¡¯ll stay at home to look after the child. With that, sang Xia went back to the little triplets ¡®side and sat down to play with them. Seeing that his wife had given in, Rong Zhan did not know what to say for a moment. It seemed that he was really detestable and childish. Because he knew that he was being unreasonable. rong zhan stood there for a while and finally walked to sang xia. he bent down to hold her face and kissed her. ¡± thank you, my wife. ¡± with that, he looked at the triplets and touched their small faces. finally, he stood up and left. When they reached the door, Rong Zhan said, ¡± I¡¯ll stay downstairs for a while. I¡¯ll send Bo Yi off later. He would escort them himself. Sang Xia watched as Rong Zhan closed the door and left. When she turned to look at her daughter, she could not help but sigh. In fact, Rong Zhan¡¯s actions, from a certain perspective, were not unreasonable. Who made him lose a part of his memory, who made him feel insecure, who made Bo Yi and her ex-boyfriend and girlfriend? Rong Zhan was a person who could not tolerate any sand in his relationship. Perhaps, from his perspective, his request seemed to be reasonable. If Rong Zhan had an ex-girlfriend, even if he was already her husband, wouldn¡¯t she feel uncomfortable when they met? Thinking of this, not only was she uncomfortable, she probably couldn¡¯t even sleep well in her dreams, right? Sang Xia was relieved. Not long after, Bo Yi was about to leave and Rong Zhan decided to send him off. However, before he left, Bo Yi suggested that he visit the child again. Rong Zhan thought about it and agreed. In the end, sang Xia still met Bo Yi again. However, when she saw the triplets, she smiled and said a few words to send them off. He really couldn¡¯t be any more polite. However, Bo Yi, on the other hand, did not seem to care about these things at all. He liked the two children very much and left with Rong Zhan after he was done with them. Sang Xia stopped on the second floor. She used the two children as an excuse and did not go downstairs. The little tyrant flower was carried up by Rong Zhan just now. It probably knew that its daddy was leaving, so it was especially noisy for some reason. It babbled and squeaked, its little arms and legs kicking around. sang xia had no choice but to carry him to the window and pull the curtain open for him to see. she coaxed him, ¡± yueyue, be good and don¡¯t make a fuss. daddy went to send uncle off. he¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Rong Zhan, who was in front of the car outside, seemed to have sensed something. He looked over and saw his wife in a daze. Chapter 1121 ? 1121 My wife, can you dote on me (2) As well as his son, who was escorting them at the window, he immediately smiled and waved his hand. Then, he opened the car door and was about to get in. When the little tyrant flower saw this scene, it did not know why, but not only did it not listen obediently, it even started to make a fuss. Its little mouth pouted, and with a wail, it immediately started crying. Her little hand kept reaching forward, and she was quite strong. She stuck to the window and kept hitting it, crying. As soon as the little tyrant flower cried, the little triplets seemed to be infected as well. The two of them started crying together. Sang Xia¡¯s head started to hurt. She quickly called for the Filipino maid to help. How could she coax the two children if they cried together? However, it wasn¡¯t like Daddy wasn¡¯t coming back for no reason, so he cried even harder. Only then did sang Xia realize how deeply the two little rascals loved Rong Zhan. After all, he was the one who took care of everything, the one they were most close to and relied on the most. Rong Zhan, who was downstairs, saw the little Overlord flower¡¯s chubby little hands hitting the window and crying while looking at him. At the same time, his heart ached. ¡°You seem to have a really good relationship with these two children.¡± Therefore, they could imagine how much Rong Zhan loved them. As Bo Yi spoke, he paused and continued slowly, ¡± with two children like these, I have to say, Rong Zhan, you¡¯re really very blessed. And it made people very envious. Just like him. having a daughter and a son with the woman he loved and forming a warm family was probably the happiest thing in the world. Rong Zhan felt happy when he heard that. However, when he saw how reluctant his son was to let him go, he felt a twinge of pain in his heart. His heart would always be softest in front of his wife and two children. Rong Zhan smiled helplessly and shook his head. let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll be back soon. it was just an airport, so it wouldn¡¯t take too long. When he returned home, he would hug his two little cubs and coax them to sleep together. rong zhan was daydreaming. it was just that rong zhan did not expect that something unexpected would happen when he left. At the airport. When Rong Zhan arrived, he went down to send him off. Bo Yi told him to go back first, and Rong Zhan said that he would send him through the security check. ¡°Rong Zhan, it¡¯s fine. I have a friend coming over to leave with me.¡± Bo Yi closed his head slightly and said lightly. ¡°Friend? What friend? Why didn¡¯t I hear you say that?¡± Rong Zhan asked casually. However, as he asked, he suddenly became curious. Was the person that Bo Yi wanted to leave with a woman? If she was a woman, would they have an unusual relationship? If that was the case! why the!! ck did he have to worry so much? Indeed, if Bo Yi had a girlfriend, he wouldn¡¯t have to be on guard all day. As expected. Rong Zhan thought it was a woman, and it was really a woman. Bo Yi replied, ¡± it¡¯s a female friend I¡¯ve known for half a year. She¡¯s going to country Z to take a look too, so we decided to stop by together. The moment she said that, Rong Zhan laughed on purpose. if that¡¯s the case, a female friend will slowly become a female sister-in-law. As he spoke, Rong Zhan seemed to have seen something and was slightly stunned. And not far away. A woman was slowly walking over. She was wearing a black-and-white business suit and a tight skirt. Her hair was slightly long and short, and she was wearing a pair of glasses. She was holding a briefcase and looked like an elite woman in the workplace. However, when Rong Zhan saw her face clearly, his face turned cold! Chapter 1122 ? 1122 Chapter 1126: Rong Zhan¡¯s face was livid. He stared at her with his long and narrow eyes, but his thin lips curled into an extremely cold smile. He looked at her with a dark expression. Bo Yi immediately felt that something was wrong. He followed Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze and saw the woman. She nodded slightly, then turned back to Rong Zhan. this is my friend who came back to country Z with me. As she spoke, that woman had already walked in front of Rong Zhan with a cold and distant smile on her face. ¡°Oh, Bo Yi, do you still have friends coming back with you? This is Yingluo?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were sparkling with a playful light as she looked straight at Rong Zhan. Bo Yi¡¯s tone was light as he replied, ¡± this is my brother, Rong Zhan, who is here to send me off. She turned to Rong Zhan and said, ¡± this is a photographer. Her name is Mu Zi. The photographer, Mu Zi, Mu Zi. That¡¯s right. It was that Mu Zi, the MU Zi who had tried to sabotage sang Xia several times and tried to kill her. Rong Zhan stared at her and started to question Bo Yi¡¯s words. Bo Yi, I thought you¡¯ve never been interested in other women? How do you know this lady?¡± Bo Yi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He seemed to feel that something was amiss. He pursed his lips and explained simply, ¡± she saved my life once. This woman had saved his life before. Otherwise, she would not have been able to get close to him. ¡°What?¡± rong zhan did not expect bo yi to say such words. Mu Zi had saved his life? Bo Yi said that they had met half a year ago. how long was half a year ago? How did they know each other? however, no matter what, mu zi saving him was definitely a conspiracy! ¡°Do you still remember when we were in the desert? after we met in the evening, something happened. My friend and I were trapped in the desert. In the end, it was Mu Zi who saved us.¡± Bo Yi explained in a calm tone. however, after he finished speaking, rong zhan finally understood. he smirked and laughed coldly. ¡± bo yi, regardless of whether this woman saved you or not, she must die-! ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Rong Zhan quickly took out a gun from his pocket. However, just as he was about to take it out, Bo Yi stopped him and stepped forward to block his movements. His eyes were deep. Rong Zhan, what are you trying to do? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s face was twisted. you want to stop me?! this woman isn¡¯t a good person. she saved you for a bigger scheme!¡± Rong Zhan watched as Bo Yi stood in front of him, blocking his way. Mu Zi just looked at the two of them, as if he was not afraid of him at all, as if he had already known that such a scene would happen. There was still a faint and sarcastic smile on her lips as she looked at him. rong zhan was about to explode in anger. this b * tch actually dared to have designs on his own brother. Bo Yi didn¡¯t know anything about Mu Zi and Rong Zhan. However, seeing that Rong Zhan was about to shoot her, he knew that this woman was definitely not a simple photographer. He could still distinguish between a woman and his brother. However, he looked at the special police officers walking around the airport and lowered his voice. Rong Zhan, watch your behavior. This is not the outside. This is the inside of the airport. There are people coming and going, and your every move is being monitored. If you shoot, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of here-! Chapter 1123 ? 1123 Rong Zhan v Bo Yi, choose one of the two (1) how could rong zhan care about this? he would retreat after killing mu zi. those special police officers were no match for him at all, and it would be easy for him to escape. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! get out of my way! Even if she saved you, she¡¯s just using you!¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, don¡¯t-¡± However, just as Bo Yi said this, Mu Zi suddenly raised his hand and a sly smile flashed across his eyes. She was holding something that looked like a very thin bamboo hole in her hand and placed it by her lips. The small round hole was facing Bo Yi¡¯s neck, then he blew lightly-! Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this. He suddenly exerted a great force on Bo Yi¡¯s shoulder and Bo Yi barely dodged it. The needle-like thing instantly pierced Rong Zhan¡¯s chest. ¡°rong zhan, stop it!¡± Before Bo Yi could react to what was going on, Rong Zhan staggered backward. ¡°Bo Huahua, Bo Yi, don¡¯t believe in Huahua!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned pale as he gritted his teeth. He felt a sharp pain spreading from his chest. Then, he felt weak all over and his consciousness was in a mess. He grabbed onto Bo Yi¡¯s arm to stabilize himself, the veins on the back of his hand bulging. ¡°Mu Zi-! what¡¯s going on?¡± Bo Yi suddenly turned back to look at Mu Zi. Unexpectedly, Mu Zi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and the corners of his lips curled up into an ambiguous smile. He said indifferently, ¡± I really didn¡¯t expect him to be willing to sacrifice his life for a love rival. However, it¡¯s just as he said. I saved you because I wanted to use you. ¡°You-!¡± Bo Yi was instantly enraged. Just as he was about to move, Rong Zhan fell onto his shoulder and he fell unconscious. Bo Yi grabbed onto Rong Zhan tightly. When he looked at Mu Zi again, there was a murderous look in his eyes. this was because mu zi¡¯s pistol was not the only one pointed at the back of his waist. several tall and strong foreign men in plain clothes quickly walked over from the crowd and surrounded them. Mu Zi laughed behind Bo Yi. it seems like we can¡¯t take this flight. I believe you won¡¯t leave your brother alone, right? How about it, let¡¯s go together.¡± After Mu Zi finished speaking, she gestured to the people around her and immediately took the two people away. If Bo Yi was alone, he would be able to escape. However, he was not alone. Rong Zhan had just blocked something for him and fell into a coma. This woman¡¯s target was not only Rong Zhan but also him. But what were they trying to do? A love rival? How did Mu Zi know that they had such a relationship to a certain extent? As soon as he was carried onto the car, his head was immediately covered by a black cloth bag, and his hands were tied up. Bo Yi did not even need to think to know that Rong Zhan must have been kidnapped as well. Mu Zi, what are you trying to do?! ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Mu Zi raised her eyebrows and smiled. you¡¯ll find out soon. Don¡¯t you like this stinky man¡¯s wife? ¡± I¡¯m giving you this chance.¡± When Bo Yi heard this, his lips pursed tightly. At this moment, he suddenly understood that it was not her purpose to kidnap Rong Zhan and himself, but to target sang Xia. bo yi tried his best to calm down. it was too late to regret now. it was too late to say that he had harmed rong zhan. he could only try his best to save him. The watch on his wrist made a faint sound of walking in the quiet space, but he had been living in a Wild Animal Sanctuary for a long time and had long been sensitive to the sound. According to the time he had been here before, he could accurately calculate how many minutes they had spent on the road and how many times they had changed. Chapter 1124 ? 1124 rong zhan v bo yi, choose one (2) Sang Xia had been waiting for Rong Zhan¡¯s return. It was time for him to return, but he had not. The two little fellows kept crying and throwing a tantrum at home. They were quiet for a while when they were being fed. They thought that they had finally coaxed them, but when they stopped drinking, they started crying again. Especially the little Overlord flower. It always bullied daddy and went against him. Now that it was in mommy¡¯s arms, the little Overlord flower kept crying and reached out its chubby little hands, wanting to go outside, as if it was anxious to see someone. but who else could it be that he was so anxious to see? This was the first time sang Xia felt that it was so difficult to deal with. She did not know why the two of them were fighting so much. When it was almost time, she called Rong Zhan. However, after making two calls in a row, the call did not go through. Sang Xia was holding the little tyrant flower in one hand and making calls in the other. Seeing that the call did not go through no matter what, she felt a little confused. She wanted to give Rong Zhan a call first and let him talk to the little brat over the phone to coax her son, but the phone did not go through. what¡¯s going on? aren¡¯t they going to the airport? where are they going? ¡± Sang Xia mumbled with a frown and had no choice but to hang up the phone and continue coaxing the two little brats. At this moment, she was already feeling a little uneasy. The little Overlord flower cried until it finally fell asleep in her arms. The little triplets were still obedient. They sucked on their pacifiers and looked out of the window with their wet eyes. After sang Xia settled the two little ones down, she went out with her phone to call Rong Zhan. It still did not go through. Sang Xia furrowed her brows, her heart feeling even heavier. Then, she thought that Bo Yi might still have his phone turned off at this time, so she called him immediately. Even though the number she had dialed was a number she had been very familiar with. However, her heart was not here anymore. She was eager to find out more about Rong Zhan through this phone line. However, Rong Zhan could not get through, so Bo Yi did. Once the call went through, sang Xia asked anxiously, ¡± Bo Yi, has Rong Zhan sent you to your place? is he back yet? ¡± Revelation. It wasn¡¯t a man¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, but a familiar woman¡¯s voice. And the words she said were rather baffling to him. ¡°What? You¡¯re looking for Bo Yi? I didn¡¯t expect a married woman like you to be so worried about another man. Tsk, but it¡¯s a pity that Bo Yi is in my hands now.¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia was stunned. In just a short moment, she quickly reacted. Something had happened! something had happened to them. Sang Xia did not have the time to think about why they were controlled by this person, nor did she have the time to think about why this woman would say that. She only wanted to know the whereabouts and safety of Rong Zhan and the rest. However, the more things happened, the more she couldn¡¯t panic. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why did you capture them? Tell me, how can we release them? what¡¯s your purpose?¡± As sang Xia spoke, she quickly turned on her computer to search for the woman¡¯s location. He tried to delay it as much as possible. ¡°let him go? Sure, but Yingluo, your man is in my hands. Aren¡¯t you worried? You keep thinking about another man like this, I feel bad for him.¡± As soon as the other party said that, sang Xia gritted her teeth. This b * tch! No matter what, she knew that this woman was definitely by Rong Zhan¡¯s side and was deliberately trying to drive a wedge between them! Author Jun: ¡± f * ck me, I don¡¯t want to say anything anymore. Yesterday, I went to the countryside with my mom. The temperature in the countryside was 40 degrees, and there was no electricity. I couldn¡¯t update and my body was covered in mosquito bites. I¡¯m on the verge of breaking down. I¡¯m going to find a place to make up for it. I¡¯ll go up and say that updates are number one! I didn¡¯t save the script properly. [ crying storm, I¡¯m looking for the code. ] Chapter 1125 ? 1125 Rong Zhan v Bo Yi, choose one (3) [ there was an error in the first chapter] ] but now, sang xia had taken the opportunity to quickly confirm the woman¡¯s location. She stared at that place. According to the display, it should be a villa area in the suburbs. Sang Xia locked onto the target and sent it directly to the base. When she spoke to the other party again, her tone was extremely cold, ¡± listen up. I don¡¯t care who you are or what tricks you¡¯re playing. Just tell me what you want to do, but if you hurt their lives, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences! No matter what, this woman was dead for sure this time. She had completely pissed him off. However, as soon as he said this, the other party sneered. bear the consequences!? I¡¯ve even experienced death several times, what do I have to be afraid of?¡± However, after she finished speaking, she seemed to have sensed something and slowly said, ¡± sang Xia? Don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m mu Zi.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s body froze when she heard that. Mu Zi? ¡­¡­ What a familiar name. Sang Xia was stunned. For a moment, a few fragmented images flashed through her mind. It seemed that someone had mentioned this name several times. Sensing the reaction from the other side, Mu Zi¡¯s tone seemed to be more playful. what¡¯s wrong, sang Xia? you can¡¯t have really forgotten about me, right? ¡± ¡°Forget you? I don¡¯t want to remember a woman who¡¯s been eyeing my man covetously.¡± After sang Xia finished speaking, she already knew that this matter was not as simple as she thought. This was an enemy from a part of her lost memories. Sang Xia quickly got in touch with the base, and Su Xun sent her all the information. At this moment, the person on the other side snorted coldly. that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll wait and see how you choose. With that, she hung up the phone. Sang Xia¡¯s face was cold. At least now she knew that the woman called Mu Zi wanted to use Rong Zhan and Bo Yi to deal with her. The two of them should not be in any danger. At this moment, his phone suddenly rang. A message came in. Sang Xia quickly scanned through the contents of the message, and a cold glint flashed in her eyes. When she got up again, she closed the notebook and took it away. She walked to the nursery and looked at the two little ones who were slowly waking up. Sang Xia took a deep breath and walked over to carry the little triplets. She asked the Filipino maid to help carry little Rong mo and they went downstairs together. She took out her own car, and after she lost a part of her memory, Rong Zhan even taught her how to drive it again. At this time, she placed the two little ones in the safety seat in the back and drove by herself. Sang Xia¡¯s heart was filled with complicated feelings, and there was an unspeakable pain in her heart. When Rong Zhan was at home, he did not seem to feel much. However, without him around, the center of the family seemed to be gone. Her heart was empty, not to mention these two little guys who stuck to their daddy every day. What the hell was Rong Zhan doing? If something were to happen to him, what would she and her child do? Sang Xia did not even dare to think about it. Sang Xia drove to the base first. At this time, she was frighteningly calm and rational, but at the same time, her heart was in pain, and her hands holding the steering wheel were stiff and numb. When she arrived at the base, two groups of people were waiting for her as soon as she got off the car. ¡°Ye, I¡¯ll leave these two little guys here for now-¡± Chapter 1126 ? 1126 Rong Zhan v Bo Yi, choose one (4) the Filipino maid will take care of their food and living conditions. You can help me look after them. I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡°Sang Xia!¡± xiao yezi carried the triplets and chased after them. ¡± don¡¯t be so anxious. su xun will go with you with his men. don¡¯t worry about the children. i¡¯ll take good care of them here! ¡± Sang Xia stopped in her tracks and her breathing became rapid. Finally, she looked at the little triplets in Xiao Yezi¡¯s arms. When she saw them looking at her with glistening and wet eyes, sang Xia felt her nose turn a little sour for no reason. His eyes were slightly red. She turned back and walked to Xiao Yezi, kissing her daughter¡¯s eyes. The corners of her lips curved up slightly, and her voice was low and hoarse. good girl, Momo. Mommy will go and find daddy for you, okay? wait for mommy here. The little triplets ¡®bright and black eyes were slightly red. They reached out and grabbed her clothes. Sang Xia touched her little face and looked at Xiao Yezi, indicating that she should leave. Xiao Yezi nodded and retracted the triplets ¡®hands. However, the moment sang Xia turned around, a young and tender voice suddenly rang out. The voice seemed to make one hallucinate. That was because there was only one word,¡±mom!¡± Mom. This was the first time that the little girl, who was only six or seven months old, uttered a single-syllable word. For the first time, the words jumped out. At this very moment. Sang Xia¡¯s whole body went stiff for a moment. She really thought she was hallucinating, but when she heard Xiao Yezi¡¯s exclamation from behind, sang Xia knew that it was true. At that moment, her eyes turned red. Her and Rong Zhan¡¯s daughter could call her mommy now. But why at this time? She really wanted to kiss her and hug her again. However, she could not delay any longer. She had to find Rong Zhan as soon as possible and let him listen to their daughter call her ¡®mommy¡¯ when he came back. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were sore and hard to bear. She was so excited and happy that her daughter had called her ¡± mother ¡°, but tears were about to burst out of her eyes. She raised her head slightly and blinked. She forced herself not to look back and left immediately. The woman called Mu Zi had already explained the situation clearly in the message she had sent. she would only consider letting him go if he went to look for them. However, she wasn¡¯t stupid. She definitely couldn¡¯t save the two of them by herself. Someone had to help them in secret. Su Xun was sitting in the same car as her. His legs were already able to walk, but he was still in the process of reconstruction. ¡°Su Xun, drive for me. I need to use my computer.¡± She was going to use her computer to hack into Mu Zi¡¯s organization. According to the information she had just read, she knew that Mu Zi was the adopted daughter of a Middle-Eastern leader of an underground organization. She was ruthless and had a high status in the organization. Since that was the case, she would not let her side have an easy time, and she would not let them have an easy time either ¡­! su xun switched places with sang xia. he frowned and said, ¡± sang xia, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. the people who were kidnapped are xio and my cousin. neither of them are kind people. we just need to understand the situation and do the rescue work outside. they must have a way inside! ¡± After all, they were all professionally trained. It would be ridiculous if they really fell there, and Rong Zhan would never have climbed to his current position. Even though she said that, sang Xia was still a little worried. [ where¡¯s sister sang¡¯s memory? it¡¯s so hot that i¡¯m confused ¡­ ]||, And more. Chapter 1127 ? 1127 The couple joins forces (1) She did not know what the relationship between that woman and Bo Yi was, but Mu Zi knew about her relationship with Bo Yi in the past. Otherwise, he would not have asked her to choose between the two of them. However, sang Xia only felt that this was laughable and ironic. Because she knew that Rong Zhan still cared about this. Su Xun, get out of the car at the intersection ahead. Keep in touch with the people you brought with you in secret. I¡¯ll drive there alone! then pay attention to your safety and don¡¯t be impulsive. If anything happens to you, Xio will be the one who¡¯s in trouble. Su Xun emphasized. Sang Xia pursed her lips and did not say anything else. She knew everything, and she knew it better than anyone else. after su xun got out of the car, sang xia got into position and switched on the autonomous vehicle mode. she then used her computer to hack into their organization¡¯s firewall. ** Before sang Xia found out about Rong Zhan¡¯s accident ¡­ When Rong Zhan gradually regained consciousness, he felt light-headed and blood rushing to his head. When he opened his eyes, he found himself hanging upside down in the air with his hands tied behind his back and his ankles tied. Rong Zhan suddenly woke up and the scene before he fainted came back to his mind. However, after realizing his situation, he looked around and saw Bo Yi who was not far away. Bo Yi was sitting on the sofa. However, he was not tied up and was just sitting there. he didn¡¯t look at her. he closed his eyes and leaned back casually, no expression on his face. However, Rong Zhan could feel that he was not completely relaxed. His body was a little tense. He was a brother who had been with him for many years, so he knew all the subtle physical reactions. He was in the living room of a villa, which was well-equipped. The only flaw was that there were two tall and strong Middle Eastern men guarding them in the living room. However, Rong Zhan would not put these two in his eyes. Bo Yi must have his own reasons for not getting up to save her, be it good or bad. He would only rely on himself. Hanging upside down in the air, Rong Zhan looked at the rope that tied his legs together. His long and narrow eyes flickered slightly, and he suddenly whistled. It instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the large living room. Immediately, one of the bodyguards walked over and the other immediately picked up the walkie-talkie to speak. He seemed to be waiting for some instructions. As Rong Zhan hung there, another bodyguard walked over and took out a stun baton, looking like he wanted to beat Rong Zhan up. Rong Zhan continued to provoke him on purpose. The bodyguard who was holding the walkie-talkie said something and nodded after receiving the order. The bodyguard on this side immediately took out a Taser and hit Rong Zhan¡¯s abdomen hard. Rong Zhan clenched his teeth and did not make a sound. The bodyguard then gave him another two more blows. Then, she went to see Rong Zhan¡¯s reaction. Rong Zhan swayed for a while. When he looked up again, his lips twitched and he said sarcastically, ¡± is that all you can do?! The Middle-Eastern bodyguard was furious and was about to hit him with his rod again. However, at this moment, Rong Zhan suddenly bent his hands, which were tied with ropes, and grabbed the stun baton first, strangling his neck-! He was so strong that the bodyguard twitched when he turned on the stun baton. The other bodyguard widened his eyes and was about to pull out his gun, but Rong Zhan took out his electric baton and smashed it into his head! Chapter 1128 ? 1128 The couple joins forces (2) In an instant, the bodyguard who was about to rush forward leaned back and fell unconscious. Seeing this, Rong Zhan bent his upper body with the help of the shaking rope, and a knife appeared on his wrist to Cut the Rope around his ankle. However, just as it was about to be cut off, the entrance door suddenly opened. In an instant, seven or eight people in combat suits with weapons rushed in. The aisle between them moved aside one after another, and a woman slowly walked out. She was wearing a leather jacket, had grayish-blue hair, and had a pretty face. The moment Rong Zhan saw her, he was in no hurry to come down. Instead, he squinted his eyes and stared at her. ¡°rong zhan, how does it feel to be in my hands?¡± As Mu Zi said this, she slightly stretched out her hand and looked at it. The little finger on his right hand had long been replaced by a metal finger. Even though the metal finger was very powerful now, Mu Zi still could not forget the little finger that was chopped off by Rong Zhan and flushed into the toilet bowl. Ruthless, cruel, and resolute. He wanted her to feel pain, humiliation, and hatred. ¡°How does it feel? If you have time to worry about me, you might as well worry about yourself.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curved into a cold, mocking smile. Mu Zi looked at Rong Zhan and pursed her lips, her eyes deep and dark. Mu Zi knew that she liked Rong Zhan. She liked him very much. However, he was extremely cruel to her and even sent people to hunt her down from Rome to the Middle East. She did not even know how she managed to escape back in such a sorry state. She wanted to take revenge on him, but she wanted him even more. Even if he had to resort to unscrupulous means. Rong Zhan¡¯s phone had been ringing in his hand for many times, and it was all from the same person. And the remark on it was extremely mushy. It actually wrote,¡±dear wife.¡± When she saw it, she couldn¡¯t imagine that it would be a note that a man like him should have. It was as if he had become another person. How much did he like sang Xia? However, the more he liked it, the more she wanted to make him bitterly disappointed. She knew that if she could not get through to Rong Zhan, sang Xia would definitely call Bo Yi. At this moment, Bo Yi¡¯s phone rang and both Rong Zhan and Bo Yi looked over. Mu Zi raised her eyebrows playfully on purpose and waved Bo Yi¡¯s ringing phone at Rong Zhan. interesting. She didn¡¯t call her husband when her man went missing but called her ex-boyfriend instead. The moment he said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes instantly darkened. Bo Yi¡¯s eyes flickered and his clear eyes stared at the phone in Mu Zi¡¯s hands. Mu Zi listened to sang Xia¡¯s urgent questions on the phone and heard her calling Rong Zhan repeatedly. She hated her so much that her teeth itched, but she interrupted on purpose. She said things like how she didn¡¯t care about Rong Zhan and called her ex-boyfriend on purpose to make Rong Zhan feel pained and make sang Xia anxious. However, Mu Zi really wanted to know if sang Xia really didn¡¯t care about her ex-boyfriend, who she had such a deep relationship with. Mu Zi purposely said those words to sow discord while Rong Zhan listened on. His expression didn¡¯t change, but his thin lips were tightly pursed. Even though he knew that Mu Zi wasn¡¯t telling the truth, such a conversation still made his heart hurt. Not to mention, if this was true. After all, his wife had lost a part of her memory, and he had always naively asked her if the person she loved was him ¡­ Chapter 1129 ? 1129 The couple joins forces (3) She admitted that she was more important and that she liked her more. However, it was different now. Now that danger had appeared, she could no longer have the chance to go against her heart. After the call ended, Mu Zi walked slowly to Rong Zhan and smiled. Rong Zhan, you like her so much, but at this moment, she only has another man in her heart. She rushed over for another man. You seem to have been cuckolded. Rong Zhan laughed coldly. do you f * cking think I¡¯ll believe you? No one knows my woman better than I do!¡± Mu Zi¡¯s expression stiffened, and she couldn¡¯t help but look a little ugly. Rong Zhan¡¯s reaction made her feel like she was a clown. She was trying to sow discord between the two of them, but neither of them would have believed her. Such a reaction made her hate and envy even more. However, she was still stubborn and sneered. in that case, let¡¯s see what your woman will choose. Will she choose to let you live or to let your brother live? ¡± ¡°Heh, you might as well worry about yourself!¡± Rong Zhan sneered and did not say anything else. In his opinion, he would never give his wife a chance to choose, and both of them would be fine. Mu Zi still wanted to say something, but her phone suddenly rang. She lowered her head to take a look and raised her eyebrows subconsciously. Then, she turned around to answer the phone. ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± what did he mean by security system being hacked and missile attacks on their base in the middle east? Mu Zi didn¡¯t know what he had picked up. He was still calm a moment ago, but the next moment, he seemed to be shocked. Then, Mu Zi didn¡¯t even care about the situation behind her and hurriedly rushed out. Half of the people in the living room followed her, while the other half stayed behind. As Rong Zhan watched her rush out, his lips curved into a sarcastic smile. This was only the beginning. Rather than saying that they had been caught, it was better to say that she had walked into the trap. Rong Zhan glanced at Bo Yi. The two of them looked at each other and Rong Zhan did not know what they were saying. Bo Yi looked at him and shook his head, pursing his lips. Rong Zhan furrowed his brows. He no longer cared why Bo Yi was like this, he wanted to end the battle quickly. He glanced at the five or six people who were left behind and ignored them completely. He bent down and Cut the Rope. One of them saw him and immediately rushed over with a gun. Rong Zhan spread his hands and surrendered. However, just as he put down the gun and turned around, his neck was suddenly twisted from behind. Rong Zhan snatched the gun and started shooting at him. The person in front of him was also shot several times. After Rong Zhan finished off everyone, he let go of the dead person and shot at the rope by his feet. Instantly, he flipped over and landed on the ground easily! They were surrounded by dead people. Rong Zhan looked at Bo Yi and walked over. His tone was slightly angry. why aren¡¯t you getting up? are you not planning to leave? ¡± Bo Yi didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, he glanced out of the window and said expressionlessly, ¡± if you want to leave, you can leave by yourself. I¡¯ll stay here! Hearing this, Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned livid, and the confusion he had for him finally exploded again-! ¡°Bo Yi, what the hell are you doing!¡± As he growled, Rong Zhan wanted to pull his collar up with both hands. However, Bo Yi suddenly said something that made Rong Zhan freeze. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! There¡¯s a bomb under him!¡± Chapter 1130 ? 1130 The couple joins forces (4) Don¡¯t touch me, there¡¯s a bomb. Rong Zhan thought he had heard her wrong. what did you just say?! there¡¯s a bomb under the sofa. I can¡¯t get up or it¡¯ll explode. At this moment, Bo Yi¡¯s gaze slowly landed on Rong Zhan. However, there was still no other expression on his face. His tone was calm and gentle. you should leave first. I will think of a way. Rong Zhan gritted his teeth and cursed in a low voice. that b * tch!¡± No wonder Bo Yi didn¡¯t get up before and didn¡¯t help him just now! Fortunately, he didn¡¯t think too much about it and didn¡¯t think that he was really with Mu Zi and the others. Bo Yi¡¯s eyes widened when he saw that Rong Zhan did not leave but lowered his body instead. Rong Zhan, what are you doing?! Rong Zhan reached under the sofa and said in a low voice, ¡± I can¡¯t leave you alone! Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to leave. He wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of that b * tch Mu Zi. at this moment, the door was opened again. mu zi rushed in with her men. seeing that rong zhan had already dealt with these people and was trying to defuse the bomb, she seemed to have expected it. there was not much emotion on her face, only a cold smile. ¡± rong zhan, i knew you wouldn¡¯t run away alone. ¡± besides, he couldn¡¯t escape. what she had done was far more than just a bomb. She wanted Rong Zhan to be controlled by her forever. ¡°The bomb can¡¯t be deactivated. You don¡¯t have enough time and it will explode in an hour. Once Bo Yi gets up, the bomb will explode too. Rong Zhan, save it.¡± When Mu Zi said this, she was still holding a cell phone tightly in her hand, as if she had just finished a call with someone. ¡°what do you want? Let go of Bo Yi, this matter has nothing to do with him!¡± After Rong Zhan stopped, he looked at Mu Zi with a cold expression. However, when he said this, Mu Zi seemed to have recalled what had happened just now, and her face turned slightly green. She did not expect that sang Xia would actually attack their organization¡¯s security system and leak a lot of confidential information. She also used hacking to take control of their organization¡¯s heavy weapon missile system and launched it to destroy one of their important territories. She had never thought that sang Xia would have such an ability. Moreover, sang Xia had told her frankly that this was her doing. If she did not release the man, she would launch a second missile to destroy him! On the other hand, his foster father in the Middle East had already flown into a rage and started to exert pressure on him. she had never known that sang xia was like this. it was as if she had become a different person. she had always thought that sang xia was just a flower vase beside rong zhan, but now, she was threatening her. however, at this point, she could not care less. between her and sang xia, one had to die today! Anyway, since things had come to this, she would rather go all out in the Middle East than let everyone go. Rong Zhan sat on the sofa and Bo Yi looked at him indifferently. Rong Zhan did not look back and said, ¡± leave. This is between us and her. Don¡¯t interfere. However, before Bo Yi could speak, Mu Zi interrupted, ¡± no, no, no. We can let one of them go, but Rong Zhan, the choice doesn¡¯t lie with you, but with sang Xia. After Mu Zi finished speaking, she snapped her fingers. Immediately, someone came over with a phone that was connected to a video. Sang Xia¡¯s image appeared on the screen. Mu Zi took it and looked at himself, smiling. sang Xia, haven¡¯t you been worried about Bo Yi¡¯s safety? I can show you him now, but Rong Zhan is with him. You have to think carefully about who you will choose. Chapter 1131 ? 1131 The couple joins forces (5) When Mu Zi said this, no matter what situation they were facing, they were almost uncontrollably attracted by her words. rong zhan¡¯s long and narrow line of sight looked over. mu zi was still saying those words even now. did his wife really care about bo yi¡¯s safety all this time? He didn¡¯t even think of her? No, Rong Zhan did not believe it. Bo Yi¡¯s gaze was deep and no one could see through what he was thinking. As for sang Xia, she was so angry at Mu Zi that she wanted to tear her into pieces. She knew that Mu Zi was trying to drive a wedge between them, but when the camera was on Bo Yi and Rong Zhan, she could not say anything and could not make a decision. Whether it was before or after she lost her memory, Rong Zhan was the most important person in her heart. She would not watch him die, not to mention that her two little kids were still waiting for him at home. However, Bo Yi¡¯s life was also his life. He had family and friends. She had no right to choose whether he lived or died! So she couldn¡¯t choose and wouldn¡¯t choose. The moment she saw Rong Zhan through the screen, sang Xia saw that he seemed to be safe and sound. He did not look injured at all, and her heart that had been hanging in her chest finally felt a little relieved. However, looking at Rong Zhan through the screen, sang Xia¡¯s heart trembled and her fists clenched. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched into a charming smile after they exchanged glances for a while. Seeing that he was still smiling at her, sang Xia¡¯s eyes reddened instantly. Rong Zhan was satisfied. He was not stupid. When sang Xia looked over, even though they were separated by a screen, the first person she looked at was him. She did not even look at Bo Yi. Rong Zhan knew that he should not be paying attention to this at this time, but he did. He was petty and could not tolerate any sand in his feelings. He hoped that the woman he loved with his life would also love him. He was satisfied with the result, and his mood was much better. Of course, they would probably be more energetic when they fought. Anyone¡¯s words could be false, but the eyes would not lie. ¡°Sang Xia, don¡¯t you have to make a choice? We don¡¯t have much time left. The bomb won¡¯t last long, and it¡¯ll be too late by then.¡± Mu Zi reminded. ¡°Mu Zi, I won¡¯t choose you. Don¡¯t you want my life? I¡¯ll go exchange for them.¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but compared to your life, i actually want rong zhan more. it just so happens that you like your ex-boyfriend, right? then i¡¯ll choose him.¡± Sang Xia looked at the two men through the screen, her body tensed up. What could she say in the face of Mu Zi¡¯s provocation? If Bo Yi wasn¡¯t around, she would tell Rong Zhan everything she knew. However, Bo Yi was around. After all, their relationship was still there, and he still had feelings for her. If she were to say it directly, it would definitely hurt him. Besides, she didn¡¯t have the time to care about that under such circumstances. She believed that Rong Zhan would understand her. However, just as she was caught in a dilemma, Rong Zhan suddenly opened his mouth. wife, ask them to let Bo Yi go. You choose Bo Yi! This matter has nothing to do with him.¡± On the other side of the screen, sang Xia¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she shook her head. How could she do that? the bomb under the sofa was going to explode soon, how could she watch him die? Chapter 1132 ? 1132 A huge explosion, master Zhan is dead?(1) Just as sang Xia was shaking her head with difficulty, Bo Yi said directly, ¡± sang Xia, let Rong Zhan go quickly. You still have two children. Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, think for the children. Don¡¯t hesitate anymore. I have a solution. Sang Xia looked at Bo Yi, her face pale. Rong Zhan looked at sang Xia and said, ¡± wife, make him leave immediately. I have a way. In the end, Mu Zi¡¯s purpose was to kill his wife and detain him. His purpose was all on them, but Mu Zi wanted to control him with a bomb. It was simply ridiculous. He had a way to escape. However, Rong Zhan seemed to have thought of something. He twitched his lips and said to sang Xia, ¡± wife, I know that I¡¯m not the person you care about the most. You like Bo Yi a lot. This is a good opportunity for you to get together in the future. ¡°Rong Zhan-! What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Before Rong Zhan could finish his sentence, sang Xia interrupted him sternly and looked at him in disbelief. on the other hand, rong zhan shook his head slightly, and the smile on his lips was a little bitter. ¡± so, i¡¯m glad that the person in your heart is not me at this time. otherwise, hanhan, i¡¯m really sorry to you. i¡¯m relieved to have him take care of you in the future. promise me, take good care of our child and hanhan. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Rong Zhan, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re the one I love, and you still are. Don¡¯t listen to this woman¡¯s nonsense, alright? ¡± sang Xia¡¯s voice was hoarse and choked with sobs. She looked at him with tears in her eyes. She did not know why Rong Zhan would say those words. Even if he wanted to stay, those words still made her heart ache. ¡°Rong Zhan urged the two children to cry after you left. They missed you very much, do you know that? Our daughter even called me ¡®mom¡¯. Do you know that Rong Zhan urged me to kiss her and hug her? I promised her that I would find her daddy back, but why? how could you say that, Hanhan?¡± Sang Xia shook her head with reddened eyes. She could not believe that Rong Zhan¡¯s words were more like his last words. How could she accept that something had happened to Rong Zhan? Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was in turmoil when he heard sang Xia¡¯s words. Under such circumstances, he was sure that his wife loved him the most and cared about him. However, his heart ached when he saw her crying so sadly. When he heard the news of the children, he was even more eager to return to them. Therefore, the rest of the matters had to be carried out as soon as possible. Rong Zhan did not look at sang Xia anymore. Instead, he looked at Bo Yi. When their eyes met, it seemed like they had sent a message. Bo Yi looked at sang Xia¡¯s red-rimmed eyes behind the screen and finally compromised. He left. Mu Zi¡¯s real purpose was not to hurt herself. Even if sang Xia chose Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan would not be able to escape from her. She did that simply to let sang Xia choose her to hurt Rong Zhan so that he would be able to accept her better. Bo Yi looked at sang Xia and suddenly raised his hand to make two movements. Sang Xia was shocked when she saw it. Mu Zi¡¯s eyes narrowed. what are you doing? What do you mean by that?¡± Bo Yi ignored her. This was sign language. He had autism before and he knew some sign language when he was unwilling to speak ¡­ Chapter 1133 ? 1133 A huge explosion, master Zhan is dead?(2) As for sang Xia, she had been with him for a long time, so she knew a little. So now. In the end, sang Xia still said, ¡± Mu Zi, let Bo Yi go. This was what Mu Zi wanted to see, wasn¡¯t it? she would fulfill her wish. Mu Zi laughed coldly. sang Xia, no matter what, this is your choice. If Bo Yi leaves, Rong Zhan will die in the explosion. You are indeed a good wife. Sang Xia pursed her lips tightly and did not want to waste any more time with her. Mu Zi waved his hand. men, take him out! bo yi was immediately brought out. rong zhan replaced bo yi¡¯s position and pressed down on the sofa. once the weight disappeared, the bomb would explode. Mu Zi saw that Rong Zhan could not get up now and walked to the window to watch them bring Bo Yi out. Then, he took out the walkie-talkie and said, ¡± after they witness the explosion, get rid of them immediately! Sang Xia drove here alone. Everyone here was her people, and there were also people lying in ambush outside. If they wanted to kill sang Xia, she would be shot into a hornet¡¯s nest with just one order. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard Mu Zi¡¯s words. When Mu Zi returned, she walked to Rong Zhan¡¯s side and laughed sarcastically. Rong Zhan, Oh, Rong Zhan. In the end, you ended up with a love rival who was with your woman. You even gave your child away to someone else and no one cared about you at all. How pathetic are you? Why don¡¯t you come with me? I¡¯ll find someone to sit here in your place. We¡¯ll leave together and let them live with guilt for the rest of their lives. How about that?¡± ¡°Leave with you?¡± rong zhan scoffed and blurted out, ¡± ¡°Ugly rejection.¡± Mu Zi¡¯s beautiful face twisted slightly, and her tone turned cold. Rong Zhan, do you still think you can escape? Earlier at the airport, I already gave you-¡± ¡°Bang-!¡± Before Mu Zi could finish her sentence, a loud noise suddenly came from the villa. It shook endlessly, and the huge hanging lamp above the living room shook violently. Someone immediately rushed over to report, ¡± miss, the roof of the villa has been attacked by an air raid. Mu Zi¡¯s face turned green. Just as he was about to say that he was going to fight back, he heard two gunshots. Mu Zi turned around and saw a huge and heavy chandelier falling from the top of the living room, right in Rong Zhan¡¯s direction. Her heart immediately clenched, feeling that something extremely bad had happened. The moment the huge chandelier hit the sofa, Rong Zhan¡¯s figure instantly left the sofa and rushed to the window. ¡°Rong Zhan-!¡± Mu Zi shouted in anger. Just as Rong Zhan was about to jump down, he turned around and gave a cold smirk. go to hell! As soon as he finished his sentence, he fired at the bottom of the sofa. Bang! Bang! Two shots were fired, and the bomb under the sofa exploded. The entire living room exploded instantly. Rong Zhan had already jumped into the swimming pool under the villa, followed by the raging flames and heat waves behind him. And everything behind him, everyone, everything, was swallowed by the huge tongue of fire. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In the distance, the people from the firearms group had arrived long ago. The people they had hidden outside had also been eliminated by their snipers one by one. With the air raid at a high altitude and the surrounding heavy weapons, not a single one of them could escape. However, when they saw the villa explode, they were all slightly shocked. Their hearts couldn¡¯t help but be in suspense! especially sang xia, she was completely stunned. she hurriedly got down from the car and wanted to rush over. she shouted in panic, ¡± rong zhan, rong zhan-! ¡± author jun: ¡± i went to the countryside with my mom these few days. the temperature was 40 degrees and there was a blackout. the conditions were crazy and there were so many things to do that i was about to collapse. previously, i stopped writing chapter by chapter because i had to use my mobile phone to make time for each chapter. after i wrote it, i posted it. ¡± [ I¡¯m sorry for the lack of updates. Last night, I went to a hotel in the city to write. I¡¯ll stay for a day and try to write more. I¡¯ll Fly Away tomorrow. The updates should be more stable after that. I¡¯m sorry again. ] Chapter 1134 ? 1134 Sister sang regains her missing memories (1) ¡°Sang Xia! Don¡¯t go over! Rong Zhan will come out, he said he would be fine!¡± Bo Yi rushed forward to stop her. However, sang Xia shook her head. Her eyes were red as she said fearfully, ¡± the bomb exploded early. Rong Zhan is still inside. Rong Zhan is still in there! Sang Xia looked at the blazing fire that was spurting out of the window. Her legs went soft, and her heart broke down in anxiety. She was extremely afraid that Rong Zhan might get into an accident. As she watched the scene after the explosion, sang Xia suddenly felt as if countless images were pouring into her mind in an instant, overwhelming her. my confession at the concert ¡± ¡± I said I loved him in front of everyone. ¡± Rong Zhan, I¡¯m going to spoil you like a little idiot ¡± ¡± as soon as these images appeared, sang xia¡¯s nose twitched, and tears suddenly burst out of her eyes, blurring her vision. She remembered. She remembered it all. She remembered their romantic promise at the mirror of the sky that night. She remembered when she thought he had cancer. She remembered his Grand proposal at the concert. She remembered how he knelt on one knee in front of her and said that he loved her seriously and lovingly, and that he would be with her until the end. Thinking of her pregnancy and telling Rong Zhan that he was her daddy, Qianqian thought of the sweet moments they had together, the love he had for her, and the countless days and nights they had spent together. After countless memories came back to her mind, she could only kneel there with her legs going weak. Looking at the scene of the fire in the villa, she couldn¡¯t stop crying and shouted hoarsely, ¡± Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan! She remembered everything, she remembered everything. Rong Zhan Xuxu, I remember everything. I remember our time together. Xuxu, I remember our son and daughter. I remember the time when I had face blindness. Rong Zhan Xuxu told me that I¡¯ve recovered and that you should come back. Come back, Xuxu, ¡± sang Xia mumbled to the end, shouting and struggling to rush over. She wanted to look for Rong Zhan. Right at this moment, one of their men suddenly appeared and asked Su Xun, ¡± what should we do next? continue attacking? ¡± the life signature detector showed that everyone in the villa was killed, no one was alive, and there were no signs of life around the villa.¡± Before they could say anything, sang Xia, who was already terrified, felt her head go blank when she heard those words. It was as if the blood in her body had frozen. The next second, her vision went black, and her body went soft. She passed out. ¡°Sang Xia, sang Xia-!¡± ¡°Sister-in-law!¡± The people around him immediately surrounded him. Su Xun was not worried at first, but when he heard that there were no signs of life around the villa, he was afraid that something might have happened to Rong Zhan. How could sang Xia take such a blow? not to mention, he had two little kids at home. Su Xun was worried about Rong Zhan. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t attack yet.¡± He believed in Rong Zhan and believed that he would appear. At this time, the unconscious sang Xia had been carried by Bo Yi, his handsome face full of worry and heaviness. At this moment, the fire in the villa was getting bigger and bigger, and the enemies in the surrounding areas were all being wiped out by the snipers from high above and the special Agent troops that were sent out. If they could not find Rong Zhan, they would not fire their weapons. Chapter 1135 ? 1135 Sister sang regains her missing memories (2) While they were all standing there waiting, a figure seemed to be vaguely reflected in the flames of the ruins. His entire body seemed to be drenched from head to toe, but that slender and straight body, in the process of getting closer and closer, suddenly made their people cry out in alarm and rush over. When Su Xun saw the figure, he finally heaved a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his lips. He knew it. If anything happened to Rong Zhan, he would really not be him. Su Xun walked over and looked at the drenched Rong Zhan. He finally understood why they did not find any signs of life. He was in the water before this. ¡°i knew you¡¯d be fine!¡± Hearing that, Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched. Then, her gaze fell on Bo Yi¡¯s arms, which were not far away. bo yi was carrying an unconscious woman in his arms. who else could that woman be but his wife? When Su Xun saw this, he quickly said, ¡± the person who went out to search just now said that there were no signs of life around the villa. She thought that something had happened to you and immediately fainted. after he said that, he couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡± the explosion just now was so scary. if we didn¡¯t stop her, she would have rushed over. ¡± Although Rong Zhan did not look at Su Xun, he heard every single word he said. He kept looking at sang Xia and slowly walked over. He walked in front of Bo Yi and took it from him. His movements were very light. Although he was very strong, he still carried her carefully and walked to the car. As he walked, he even lowered his head to kiss her eyebrows. His precious wife was probably scared out of her wits this time. But fortunately, Mu Zi was finally dead. Rong Zhan held sang Xia in his arms. She seemed to be in deep sorrow as she held onto his arm tightly. With tears in her eyes, she mumbled his name. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached. When he put her in, he bent down to kiss her and comforted her gently by her ear. Su Xun watched as Rong Zhan left with sang Xia. He shook his head and laughed. Then, he looked at Bo Yi. Bo Yi had already retracted his gaze. There was nothing unusual in his gaze, as if everything was very calm. The two of them looked at each other, nodded, and did not say anything else. Su Xun had never had much contact with this cousin of his, not to mention that their personalities were poles apart. it was just that bo yi was once sang xia¡¯s boyfriend and he had heard a little about their relationship. now that something like this had happened, no matter what, he hoped that they would not have any ill feelings between them. Rong Zhan said that he would take his leave first and left the rest to Su Xun and the rest. He had to send sang Xia to the hospital first. After knowing that Rong Zhan and the rest were fine, Xiao Yezi was finally relieved to be taking care of the two little ones at the base. Her heart was about to break when she saw the two little ones writhing. They were so pitiful that she couldn¡¯t help but take pity on them. Then, she asked which hospital they went to, and she and the people from the base immediately sent the baby to them. Before Xiao Yezi and the two little kids could find Rong Zhan and the rest ¡­ Rong Zhan was accompanying sang Xia on an IV drip in the ward. The doctor said that she was too agitated and her body could not take it, resulting in her fainting. He came out of the swimming pool and was still wet, but he did not change his clothes. He could not bear to leave her. Thinking about how he had doubted her feelings, he felt that he had been a jerk in the past. And now, outside the ward ¡­ [ author Jun: the reason for the accident was to solve Mu Zi¡¯s problem. Sister sang¡¯s memory loss has recovered. ] [ how sweet. It¡¯s even sweeter towards the end. Everyone¡¯s plot is sweet. There¡¯s even one today. ] Chapter 1136 ? 1136 The family of four reunited, sweet (1) Rong Zhan suddenly heard the faint sound of a child crying outside the ward, and that sound was particularly familiar! Rong Zhan stood up immediately and went to open the door. However, as soon as he opened it, he saw Xiao Yezi and a programmer from the base each holding a little thing. The two little things were crying and sobbing. They were all in his arms, and the back of their heads, wearing cute little hats, were facing him. The moment Rong Zhan saw them again, his cold and cruel heart softened like water and he rushed over immediately. Xiao Yezi saw Rong Zhan and immediately exclaimed to the little guy in her arms, ¡± mo Mei, baby mo, look who this is. Daddy is here! As soon as he said this, the two little guys, who were originally aggrieved and red-eyed, seemed to understand what he meant. They immediately turned their heads and looked at daddy. However, when they turned around and saw that Rong Zhan had really appeared and was walking over, the two little rascals pouted their little mouths and cried out at the top of their lungs. The sound echoed in the corridor and it was particularly heartbreaking. Especially the Overlord flower, it even reached out its chubby hand to touch Rong Zhan. The little triplets were also sobbing and their eyes were red with tears. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached as he looked at the two little fellows whose eyes were red. He took the little triplets from Xiao Yezi¡¯s hands and the latter¡¯s little arms wrapped around his shoulders immediately while his little head rested on his shoulder. She sniffed again and again while Rong Zhan hugged her steadily and kissed her on the face. His long and strong hands caressed her back and head, trying to comfort her. the little overlord flower couldn¡¯t wait any longer. it cried and stretched out its two small hands for him to hug it. the little overlord flower was born and raised well, so it was very strong. the male programmer in the base couldn¡¯t hold the overlord flower any longer. he quickly took two steps forward and gave this tormenting little devil to his father. Rong Zhan carried one on each side. Fortunately, he was already used to carrying them, so it was effortless for him to carry one on each side. The little Overlord flower, who had been making a fuss, finally stopped making a fuss when she was in his arms. It was just that his little head was still lying on his shoulder and crying pitifully, as if to make daddy feel sorry for him. That little guy was so dependent on him. Even if he was a little boy who tortured him on a daily basis and was a little devil, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached for him at this moment. He hugged them with his long and strong hands and kissed them one after another. Rong Zhan did not feel that he was too busy at all. He just wanted to spend more time with them and witness their growth. He coaxed them to go back to find his wife. The two little ones gradually stopped crying when they saw their daddy and hugged him tightly. At this moment, as a father, Rong Zhan was like a big mountain, their most secure Harbor. When Xiao Yezi saw this scene from behind, she felt warm and touched, but also felt her nose sour. It was not easy. Rong Zhan had gone through so much and had everything that he had now. She really felt that such a scene should be treasured. In fact, wasn¡¯t rong Zhan a happy man too? His beloved wife, the adorable little tyrant, and the well-behaved little princess, each of them was still so clingy to him. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1137 ? 1137 The family of four reunited, sweet (2) The man who used to be arrogant, arrogant, and evil, and cruel to his enemies, had now become a stay-at-home dad with two little ghosts sticking to him, asking for kisses and hugs. The contrast was really cute and delightful. Xiao Yezi walked them to the door and stopped, not going in. Inside was the time for their family to gather. Once she sent these two little brats over, she would have completed her mission. Let them be happy and sweet after that. The two little ones were carried in by Rong Zhan. When they saw their mommy lying on the hospital bed, they turned around to look at their mommy. They did not know what was wrong with their mommy lying on the bed, but they stopped crying when they saw her. Rong Zhan put them on the bed, and the two seven-month-old children sat beside sang Xia. They looked at Rong Zhan with innocent and adorable eyes. The more Rong Zhan looked at them, the more he loved them. The little guy started to climb up his wife¡¯s body. he seemed to be hungry and wanted to drink milk. The two little fellows arched their small bodies and wanted to drink milk. This scene was heartwarming and funny. He bent down and undid sang Xia¡¯s Hospital gown and undergarments, placing them beside the pillow. By right, they should have been weaned off milk by now, but Rong Zhan could not reject them at this moment. the two little fellows went to each side to drink their milk. rong zhan took off their little hats and covered them with a blanket, not letting his wife expose too much. Rong Zhan liked to take photos of them and record every meaningful and interesting moment. At this moment, he took out his phone and took photos of them. He had a smile on his lips that he did not notice, and he could not close his mouth. This time, sang Xia woke up groggily because of the strange feeling in her chest. The two little guys had grown stronger, and the milk they were drinking was also a little painful. The moment sang Xia opened her eyes, she saw that her loose hospital gown was unbuttoned under the thin blanket, and the two little ones were holding her in their arms and feeding her milk. When sang Xia saw this, her first reaction was nothing but helplessness. She said subconsciously, ¡± Rong Zhan, why did you let them drink milk again? it wasn¡¯t easy to cut off their milk. Tell me, what are you doing? ¡± As sang Xia spoke, she seemed to have thought of something, and her voice suddenly stopped. then, he looked up. Finally, her eyes fell on the face of the man who was sitting beside her. Rong Zhan¡¯s slightly long hair was still a little wet, and he was still wearing the same clothes as before. The collar of his black shirt was slightly pulled open, faintly revealing his exquisite and charming collarbones. His face was still so delicate and devilish, but after going through so much, he exuded an indescribable languidness and dejection. The corners of his lips were slightly pulled up as he looked at her. His long and narrow eyes were deep and dark, filled with intoxicating affection. Sang Xia just looked at him like that. Her curled eyelashes fluttered slightly, and her eyes instantly reddened. Her lips moved, but she could not say anything. Rong Zhan held her hand and moved closer to her. He imprinted his mark on her eyes, nose, and lips-his kiss and his love. ¡°wife, look, i said i would come back alive.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was charming and alluring, like a gentle breeze and drizzling rain. on the other hand, sang xia¡¯s nose was sour, and her eyes were misty with tears. god knows how scared she was when the villa exploded ahead of time. She took the initiative to hook her arms around his neck and pressed her lips against his. an, I¡¯m tired from visiting relatives at night. I¡¯ll fly back to Dali tomorrow. It¡¯ll be more stable, and it¡¯ll be even sweeter later. I¡¯m rolling around and acting cute to get a ticket, meow meow meow meow. Chapter 1138 ? 1138 The family of four reunited, sweet (3) She had recovered all her memories and remembered everything. sang xia could not tell if she loved rong zhan more than before, but after the memories from before and after melded together, she only wanted to be good to him, to let him feel more love, to give him a sense of security, to let him always know that he was the one he loved the most. in fact, sang xia was very independent. otherwise, how could she have survived all those years without rong zhan by her side? it was just that after being with rong zhan, she knew that rong zhan needed her and ¡®needed him¡¯. he enjoyed the feeling of being needed by her. Because this proved that she couldn¡¯t leave him to a certain extent. That was why she would occasionally act weak and retarded in front of him. Of course, there were times when she would become domineering. For example, when she wanted to spoil him like a little idiot. At this moment, sang Xia was still kissing him, her heart throbbing. She was still in shock after witnessing him go through the explosion. The feeling of recovering from a false alarm was really shocking. However, she did not want to have any more. She only wanted Rong Zhan to be safe and sound. Even if he was just an ordinary person without any money, she was willing to do it. she just wanted to spend the rest of her life with him, a simple and beautiful life. Rong Zhan did not know that sang Xia¡¯s memory had been restored, but it did not matter anymore. Whether her memory was still intact or not, his wife would still love him and only him. He was more satisfied with this than anything else. It was just that at this time, the two little ones saw that mommy had woken up and was nibbling with daddy. They opened their big bright eyes and looked over, curious. Sang Xia and Rong Zhan were kissing when she suddenly made a sound and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes looked at her passionately. Sang Xia, on the other hand, was helpless. She went to look at the little tyrant flower, which was happily drinking its milk. When it saw its mommy looking at it, it squinted its long and thin eyes and was so happy that they looked like flowers. It let go of her and continued to climb up. you¡¯re almost eight months old. Are you teething soon? you¡¯re getting stronger. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to stop the milk, and now that she had stopped the milk for them for a while, there wasn¡¯t enough left, so they ate even more. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched and he carried the little tyrant flower to the front. He smacked the little tyrant flower¡¯s butt and said to the little fellow, ¡± let¡¯s see if you bullied mommy and made her angry! the little tyrant flower did not understand. it only saw sang xia pretending to be angry. he was lying on her arm and shoulder with his chubby, white, and tender body. he even moved his drooling little mouth to her face. with rong zhan¡¯s help, he kissed her face full of saliva. Sang Xia did not know whether to laugh or cry. The little triplets stopped drinking milk. Sang Xia wrapped them up and pulled the little girl over to hug and kiss her. At that time, the family of four was satisfied and happy. Sang Xia really wished that they could be like this moment, loving each other and staying by their children¡¯s side forever, watching them grow up. She would stay by Rong Zhan¡¯s side until his hair turned white and watch their children grow up happily. In fact, there was a moment when sang Xia felt that it was clever and funny. Because a month or two ago, when she woke up after the operation, she had a part of her memory missing. When she woke up, it was her two little kids who were breastfeeding, and Rong Zhan who was accompanying her. And today, when he regained his memory ¡­ Chapter 1139 ? 1139 The abnormality of master Zhan¡¯s body It was the same scene again. It was just that their mentalities were no longer the same. Everything was different now. She was truly ¡± complete ¡°. However, regarding this, she would just let nature take its course. She did not want to tell Rong Zhan that she wanted to love him properly, not because she had regained her memories, but because she just wanted to love him properly. Rong Zhan¡¯s incident was neither a big deal nor a small one. After everyone was busy worrying about it, Su Xun insisted that Rong Zhan should treat him to a meal. How could Rong Zhan reject her? The next day, after sang Xia left the hospital, everyone went out for a gathering. The two Rascals were too noisy and Teng sangxia had to put them to sleep, so she let the Filipino maid take care of them. She and Rong Zhan went out to meet the big guys in the base. However, right now. After putting on her clothes and putting on some light makeup, sang Xia realized that Rong Zhan had not appeared in the bathroom after taking a shower. Rong Zhan!? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rong Zhan!? ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was no response even after sang Xia called her twice. She immediately put down the things in her hands and walked to the bathroom with a slight frown. What happened to Rong Zhan? why didn¡¯t he come out and make a sound? Sang Xia felt an inexplicable uneasiness in her heart. just as sang xia reached the bathroom door and was about to press the handle, the door suddenly opened from the inside. Rong Zhan came out in a bathrobe and was drying his hair with a towel. Seeing her at the door, he lowered his head and pecked her red lips. my wife is so beautiful. You¡¯re done so quickly. You can wait for me downstairs. I¡¯ll be down soon. ¡°What were you doing in there just now? You¡¯ve been here for so long, didn¡¯t you hear me calling you?¡± Sang Xia could not forget what had happened just now. Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows slightly. Maybe I didn¡¯t hear the sound of the water just now.¡± Sang Xia did not argue with him. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs. Hurry up. with that, sang xia went downstairs. however, when she was going downstairs, she could not help but think about the situation just now. was there the sound of water in the bathroom? as rong zhan watched sang xia leave, his devilish and exquisite face suddenly turned slightly dark. He threw away the towel and pulled open the bathrobe around his shoulders. He moved it down a little. There was an obvious bruise above his chest. There was a needle hole. It was only then that Rong Zhan remembered that there was still something in his body that he had blocked when Mu Zi had wanted to lay a hand on Bo Yi at the airport. What was that? The bruises there weren¡¯t what worried him. The main thing was that when he was taking a shower just now, he felt something crawling in the depths of his heart. It was numb and itchy, and the taste was extremely uncomfortable. At that time, he gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and his forehead was covered in sweat. Therefore, when sang Xia called for him outside, he tried his best not to make a sound. Otherwise, she would have found out something. He didn¡¯t want her to worry. Because ¡­ he had experienced that kind of unbearable pain before, but this time, the feeling was much stronger than before. It had to be said that they had been drugged during their devil training. However, this was definitely not to make you lose yourself, but to train your will. Those who could withstand it would not be afraid of such things in the future. Chapter 1140 ? 1140 Xiao Yezi¡¯s second time (1) There was an 80% chance that they were people who had been eliminated. rong zhan wasn¡¯t 100% sure that the taste was from his drug addiction, but he was pretty close to it. rong zhan also recalled the moment when he jumped down from the exploding mansion. mu zi did not run away but chose to charge at him instead. at that time, she shouted his name. was she trying to say something to him? Also, before he escaped, Mu Zi didn¡¯t finish her sentence. She said that she gave him a red packet at the airport. What did she give him in the airport? Without a doubt, the only thing he could think of was the time when he had blocked the attack for Bo Yi. But now, Mu Zi was dead. As for what remained in his body, it seemed that he had to go to the base and find ye to test his blood. Rong Zhan stopped thinking about it. Now that the situation was under control, he changed his clothes and prepared to go out. He would deal with whatever came his way. His life had been tough since he was young, and the Grim Reaper would not take it. On the way to the gathering, Rong Zhan was listening to sang Xia, who was sitting in the passenger seat, talking about the two little kids at home. He smiled, but kept everything a secret. So what? he wanted to hide it from her for the rest of his life. he would be by her side for the rest of his life. He would keep his promise to her no matter what. not all of the people were present at the party. the key was jun hang and youyou. leng yunchen was still in South Africa. youyou seemed to be in a bad mood these two days. he was sulking when he talked to xiao yezi. most people didn¡¯t know what had happened over there. When sang Xia arrived, she heard Xiao Yezi say, ¡± Youyou seems to have said that a woman came to junhang. I don¡¯t know what happened, but she saw junhang coming out of the same room as that woman. Youyou didn¡¯t ask him what happened in a fit of pique, and junhang didn¡¯t take the initiative to explain. Everyone raised their eyebrows in surprise. sang xia shook her head. ¡± no, it¡¯s not as simple as it seems. if youyou was really bullied, she would definitely come back alone. ¡± sang xia paused for a moment. ¡± besides, junhang is not that kind of person. ¡± ¡°Wife, you know my brother that well? How do you know what kind of person he is?¡± rong zhan¡¯s feelings towards junhang were much more complicated. even though he had let his brother down, his brother had done him in many ways. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t say it, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. After a while, he realized it. Hearing this, sang Xia laughed helplessly. Youyou is a stunner among the women. It¡¯s not that junhang doesn¡¯t like Youyou. Even if he really needs women, Youyou will be the first one. Besides, junhang is a genius doctor. He should be very obsessed with cleanliness. Xiao Yezi nodded repeatedly when she heard this. I don¡¯t believe it either. There must be a misunderstanding. Junhang has always been very caring for the young. after they talked about the children for a while, they changed the topic. During the meal, Su Xun kept putting food into Xiao Yezi¡¯s bowl. Ever since the incident between the two of them, Su Xun had become a filial boyfriend. Although he was still as eloquent as he used to be in front of others, he became particularly shy in front of Xiao Yezi. Sometimes, she was not like him. She seemed to be very pure, very pure, and very careful. Chapter 1141 ? 1141 The second time with Xiao Yezi (2) After half a year of rehabilitation, Su Xun¡¯s body was much better. Although his body looked thin, he already had lean muscles. As a person who paid attention to his appearance, he naturally worked hard to cooperate with the rehabilitation. Not to mention, he wanted to recover as soon as possible and be worthy of the beautiful and romantic little ye. When sang Xia saw Su Xun putting food into Xiao Yezi¡¯s bowl without making a sound, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ye Zi, how are things between you and Su Xun now? I think Su Xun¡¯s turning into a little lamb in front of you. When Xiao Yezi heard this, there was a smile in her eyes, but her lips twitched. what relationship can we have? if he can see any girl now, I can help him ask for her hand in marriage. when su xun heard this, his beautiful and fair face instantly darkened. he did not look at xiao yezi, but he could not help but say, ¡± what¡¯s there to mention? my mother has already found me a good wife. ¡± It wasn¡¯t just early. She had been treated as a daughter-in-law since she was young. When Xiao Yezi saw Su Xun¡¯s face drooped, she raised her eyebrows. I¡¯m not done yet. Why are you so anxious? ¡± Su Xun¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he looked like he had been mistreated and held his tongue. Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t even acknowledge their feelings in front of others. How could he feel comfortable like this? Could it be that she had said that she wanted to be with him because she pitied him? Although he looked optimistic, after so many things had happened, his heart was particularly sensitive. Especially since he could ignore other people¡¯s opinions, but he couldn¡¯t care about Xiao Yezi. He cared about it a lot. However, Su Xun did not expect Xiao Yezi¡¯s next words to be so unexpected. As Xiao Yezi ate, she vaguely said something that was particularly domineering, ¡± if Su Xun likes someone, I will help him propose marriage. If she doesn¡¯t agree, I will slaughter her entire family. But if she agrees, I will only kill her. This time, Su Xun was the one who took the initiative to pursue her. He regretted everything that had happened in the past, so she made an exception and gave him another chance. She allowed him to walk and stop in his own world, but she did not allow him to walk in and out. When Su Xun heard Xiao Yezi¡¯s words, he thought for a moment that he had misheard. When he came to his senses, he was shocked. Sang Xia looked at Xiao Yezi¡¯s puffed-up cheeks as she said those words. Even though it seemed like she was joking, she knew that it was mostly true. This time, they had finally realized that she and Su Xun had really decided to get back together. This was the ending that they all wanted to see. She was very happy for them. Su Xun was probably the happiest of them all. He had banned alcohol for more than half a year, and this was the first time he was allowed to drink. He had promised to only drink a little, but he was so happy that he could not control himself. when the banquet ended in the evening, he couldn¡¯t even stand properly when he got up. xiao yezi quickly got up to help him. He was much taller than Xiao Yezi, and when he stood up, he was almost on top of Xiao Yezi. Rong Zhan said that he would send the two of them back, and Xiao Yezi waved her hands. it¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t drink tonight. I¡¯ll drive him back. You guys should leave quickly. Seeing that it was not a big problem, Rong Zhan nodded and left with sang Xia. When Xiao Yezi carried the thin and frail Su Xun into the car with great difficulty, Su Xun took advantage of the situation and pulled her into his arms in a drunken state. Xiao Yezi hurriedly struggled to get up, but Su Xun whispered in her ear in a hoarse voice, ¡± Xiao Yezi, I don¡¯t want to go back to my house tonight, Huahua. [ author: I¡¯ve just arrived in Kunming. I¡¯m not sure if there will be any more by today. I¡¯ll be safe first. There will be more by tomorrow morning. ] Chapter 1142 ? 1142 The second time with Xiao Yezi (3) at this moment. Time seemed to have stopped. Xiao Yezi lay on Su Xun¡¯s body, and Su Xun grabbed her wrist. The cool moonlight poured down from the window and fell on Su Xun¡¯s beautiful and charming face. His peach-shaped eyes, which seemed to be naturally good at seducing girls, were full of love. For a moment, Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t tell if his affectionate eyes were because he was drunk. But just like that, lying on his body and being stared at by his burning and affectionate gaze, Xiao Yezi knew that her ears were slowly burning. She struggled again, lowered her head, and pursed her little mouth before getting up from him. From the beginning to the end, she did not respond to his words. She closed the car door and walked to the front to get the car. She glanced at the rearview mirror and saw that Su Xun had already sat up and was lazily leaning against the back seat. His peach-shaped eyes were half-closed, and he seemed a little drunk as he looked at her with a faint smile on his lips. When Xiao Yezi saw this, she immediately looked away, her cheeks getting hotter. He coughed lightly, started the car, and set off home. Su Xun had previously told her,¡±Xiao Yezi, I don¡¯t want to go back to my house tonight.¡± Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t say a word and just drove silently. there weren¡¯t many cars at night, so it was cold. xiao yezi rolled down the window a little, instantly blowing away some of the heat in her heart and making her more rational. He had indeed become more rational. Su Xun was originally leaning against the back seat, but he slowly leaned over again. he placed one of his arms on the seat xiao yezi was leaning against and leaned over from behind. his long and fair fingers fell on xiao yezi¡¯s soft short hair. her cheeky short hair accentuated her beautiful and romantic features. su xun¡¯s fingers curled her hair and wrapped it around his fingertips. ¡°Su Xun, Qianqian.¡± Xiao Yezi, who was driving, blushed even more. ¡°what?¡± His voice was hoarse and charming after drinking, and it was seductive. In the face of her slightly accusatory call, he pretended not to understand and continued to play with his hair. it was just that such an action was very ambiguous. ¡°don¡¯t mess around,¡± Xiao Yezi muttered with a red face. She moved forward slightly, and her hair slipped away from his fingertips. Xiao Yezi thought that he couldn¡¯t play this time, so he just let it go. However, she did not expect Su Xun to lean over, move closer to her ear, and kiss her. All of a sudden. Xiao Yezi¡¯s face was so red that it was almost dripping blood. She almost couldn¡¯t drive well. She gritted her teeth as she blushed. She assumed that Su Xun was drunk and was acting like a hooligan. he¡¯s so good at flirting. Xiao Yezi finally understood why there were so many girls. With just a look, a smile, and an action from Su Xun, he could easily hook up with her. He was very good at creating an ambiguous atmosphere. It makes one¡¯s little deer Run wild that¡¯s right, just like how she was now, her heart was also in a mess. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to your place,¡± After she sat back down, Su Xun tried to bewitch her. Xiao Yezi¡¯s big eyes flickered, and she bit her lip gently. She didn¡¯t reply or say a word. However, in the end, Xiao Yezi did not send Su Xun home. Instead, she returned to her own place. after the car stopped, xiao yezi got out of the car first. she then opened the car door and helped su xun, who was staggering, out of the car. su xun was very tall, and she was so petite, so he pressed his whole body against hers and teased her. His hot breath fell on her face. They were so close to each other, and Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart felt an inexplicable sense of security. su xun was actually right about something, xuxu. she was his little wife who had followed him around since young. When Xiao Yezi helped him to open the door, Su Xun placed his arm on the door and lowered his head slightly. He gently pecked her ears, neck, and hair and left burning kisses on her. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡± Xiao Yezi already had a hard time opening the door, and when he kissed her neck, it made her hide away. She had an indescribable complicated feeling about what was going to happen next. Apprehension, fear, shyness? After she finally entered the password and opened the door, Xiao Yezi helped Su Xun in first. Her small body was about to close the door, but before she could do so, someone pulled her into his arms. A certain someone stretched out his long arm and the door was closed with a bang. ¡°Su Xun, Su Xun Qianqian.¡± Xiao Yezi was being carried by a certain someone. The two of them stumbled, knocked into the chair, spilled the cup, and finally fell directly into the comfortable and wide sofa. Su Xun hugged her petite body like a clingy person and lingered around her neck and behind her ears. In the end, he opened his slightly dazed and emotional peach-shaped eyes and looked at Xiao Yezi, who was a little distracted. Xiao Yezi, ¡± he muttered hoarsely. Their lips slowly came close and finally kissed gently. In the next moment, it was triggered. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ There were dresses, coats, high heels, white undergarments, men¡¯s shirts, and pants scattered on the ground. It seemed to be a drunken stupor, but it wasn¡¯t sex. They belonged to each other. Xiao Yezi¡¯s body was small and exquisite, like a beautiful girl, young but tight. Every part of her body was just right. Her skin was white and tender, making people lose themselves in her. Su Xun hugged her tightly, pressing down on her and covering her entire body. The two of them were a perfect fit. At a certain moment, Su Xun¡¯s voice was extremely low and hoarse, and it seemed to contain a hint of forbearance. ¡°Xiao Yezi, are you still afraid?¡± ¡°yingluo, yes, a little.¡± The girl¡¯s voice trembled slightly. su xun lowered his head and kissed her. he held her hand and separated them. their fingers were intertwined, and his voice became even more hoarse. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. i won¡¯t hurt you again. i just want to dote on you, yueyue. ¡± at the end of the sentence. She did not know what he had done. Xiao Yezi suddenly whimpered and bit hard on his shoulder. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ the three-story european style villa was simple and warm. a window beside the floor-to-ceiling window was half-opened, and the night breeze blew in and the white gauze curtains were blown romantically. There was a glass kettle with lemon slices on the coffee table. The moonlight shone in from the outside, shining on the glass kettle, vaguely reflecting the image of a man and a woman intertwined on the sofa. ¡­¡­ The man¡¯s muffled groan and the soft voice of a young girl. It reverberated in the night, intertwining into a beautiful lullaby. Xiao Yezi knew that no matter what, Su Xun was drunk and his consciousness might not be clear. but to her, it didn¡¯t matter. She also wanted to have this man. She wanted to have him for real, so she didn¡¯t care if he was sober or not. The two of them had each other for a night. ** The next day. When Su Xun got up with his hand on his hungover head, he realized that the blanket on his body was tugged as if someone was pressing down on it. Chapter 1143 ? 1143 She¡¯s just a little wife (4) His hot breath fell on her face. They were so close to each other, and Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart felt an inexplicable sense of security. su xun was actually right about something, xuxu. She was his little wife who had followed him around since young. When Xiao Yezi helped him to open the door, Su Xun placed his arm on the door and lowered his head slightly. He gently pecked her ears, neck, and hair and left burning kisses on her. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡± xiao yezi already had a hard time opening the door, and when he kissed her neck, it made her hide away. she had an indescribable complicated feeling about what was going to happen next. Apprehension, fear, shyness? After she finally entered the password and opened the door, Xiao Yezi helped Su Xun in first. Her small body was about to close the door, but before she could do so, someone pulled her into his arms. A certain someone stretched out his long arm and the door was closed with a bang. ¡°Su Xun, Su Xun Qianqian.¡± xiao yezi was being carried by a certain someone. the two of them stumbled, knocked into the chair, spilled the cup, and finally fell directly into the comfortable and wide sofa. Su Xun hugged her petite body like a clingy person and lingered around her neck and behind her ears. In the end, he opened his slightly dazed and emotional peach-shaped eyes and looked at Xiao Yezi, who was a little distracted. Xiao Yezi, ¡± he muttered hoarsely. Their lips slowly came close and finally kissed gently. In the next moment, it was triggered. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ There were dresses, coats, high heels, white undergarments, men¡¯s shirts, and pants scattered on the ground. It seemed to be a drunken stupor, but it wasn¡¯t sex. they belonged to each other. Xiao Yezi¡¯s body was small and exquisite, like a beautiful girl, young but tight. Every part of her body was just right. Her skin was white and tender, making people lose themselves in her. su xun hugged her tightly, pressing down on her and covering her entire body. the two of them were a perfect fit. At a certain moment, Su Xun¡¯s voice was extremely low and hoarse, and it seemed to contain a hint of forbearance. ¡°Xiao Yezi, are you still afraid?¡± ¡°Yingluo, yes, a little.¡± The girl¡¯s voice trembled slightly. su xun lowered his head and kissed her. he held her hand and separated them. their fingers were intertwined, and his voice became even more hoarse. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. i won¡¯t hurt you again. i just want to dote on you, yueyue. ¡± At the end of the sentence. She did not know what he had done. Xiao Yezi suddenly whimpered and bit hard on his shoulder. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The three-story European style villa was simple and warm. A window beside the floor-to-ceiling window was half-opened, and the night breeze blew in and the White gauze curtains were blown romantically. There was a glass kettle with lemon slices on the coffee table. The moonlight shone in from the outside, shining on the glass kettle, vaguely reflecting the image of a man and a woman intertwined on the sofa. ¡­¡­ The man¡¯s muffled groan and the soft voice of a young girl. It reverberated in the night, intertwining into a beautiful lullaby. Xiao Yezi knew that no matter what, Su Xun was drunk and his consciousness might not be clear. But to her, it didn¡¯t matter. She also wanted to have this man. She wanted to have him for real, so she didn¡¯t care if he was sober or not. The two of them had each other for a night. ** the next day. When Su Xun got up with his hand on his hungover head, he realized that the blanket on his body was tugged as if someone was pressing down on it. Chapter 1144 ? 1144 The second time with Xiao Yezi (5) He turned around and saw a naked woman lying on her side. her slender bones, fair skin, and the charming curve of her chest when she turned sideways. Su Xun, who had just woken up, was slightly stunned by this scene. the hand that was rubbing her aching temple suddenly froze. This ¡­ This familiar figure, this fair and beautiful side profile, this playful and soft short hair ¡­ If this wasn¡¯t Yingluo¡¯s little leaf, who else could it be? Early in the morning, Su Xun saw that she was naked. Although most of her clothes were covered, it was still a great shock to him. However, at the same time, Su Xun gradually realized that the lingering feeling of being half-awake and half-drunk last night was real. After the memory barged in, everything became clear. From the sofa, to the carpet, to the stairs, and finally to the bed. this was xiao yezi¡¯s home. He had pestered her for the entire night yesterday. And Xiao Yezi had given him everything. Su Xun¡¯s heart suddenly became faintly excited, and he could not restrain himself. He leaned over slowly and looked at her sleeping face. Su Xun kissed her affectionately. However, in the end, as Su Xun looked at her graceful and charming body, he recalled the wonderful feeling he had last night, which he almost could not remember clearly. He could not help but feel a little overwhelmed. Now that he was fully awake, he wanted to experience what it was like to be one with her. Therefore, Xiao Yezi gradually woke up in the morning due to Su Xun¡¯s demand. She opened her eyes and looked at the man who was galloping on top of her. She wanted to escape but she couldn¡¯t. She could only bear it all with a hoarse voice. Su Xun, on the other hand, lowered his head and kissed her ear. He panted slightly as he said, ¡± ¡°I love you, little Yezi, I love you Yingluo.¡± ** When Xiao Yezi returned to the base, it was already the next day. Rong Zhan had called her before, but she couldn¡¯t get up. fortunately, the virology department of the base was full of talents. although xiao yezi was the supervisor, she wasn¡¯t there, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem. Rong Zhan returned to the base the next morning after the gathering. before she left, the little triplets clung to her for a while and made her some milk powder. at that time, rong zhan saw the little girl relying on him and sticking to him. he knew that even if there was something wrong with his body, he had to find a way to hold on and get through it. Sang Xia used to be his motivation, but now there were two more kids. He wouldn¡¯t abandon every family member. When Xiao Yezi came back to the base, she was holding the test sheet that had been sent from the relevant part. who did this test? is it our group¡¯s Special Agent? what¡¯s going on? how could he be injected with the new V-12 hallucinogens? ¡± After Xiao Yezi finished reading the test report, her face became serious. After she finished speaking, she subconsciously turned it over to check the name of the person being tested. When she saw the word ¡± Xiu, ¡± little Leaf¡¯s eyes widened. At the same time, a professor from the Department, who was wearing a mask, said, ¡± the leader came yesterday. He¡¯s not feeling well, so he had a checkup. Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart felt even heavier after hearing this. what happened to rong zhan? why did such a troublesome thing suddenly appear in his body when everything was fine? Who injected it? He then called Rong Zhan immediately and asked him to come over. Rong Zhan was already at the base. When he received the call, Xiao Yezi was doing an experiment in a lab. ¡°Ye, what¡¯s going on?¡± Rong Zhan asked directly when he arrived. [ author: I just came out from the locked software. I can¡¯t finish writing and can¡¯t come out. Embarrassing. I still have one today. ] Chapter 1145 ? 1145 Chapter 1129: Xiao Yezi glanced at him. She was wearing a white coat and a mask, so he couldn¡¯t tell what expression she had on her face. However, her brows were still furrowed. She pointed to a white mouse in the glass and said, ¡± look, I just injected the hallucinogens from your blood into this mouse. You can see its reaction when it takes effect later. After Xiao Yezi finished speaking, she took off her work glasses and said while recording, ¡± this hallucinogens can be said to be a special new type. Generally, the first injection of hallucinogens will be very comfortable and make people feel as if they are floating. But this is different. The first injection will be a little uncomfortable, but later on, you will be obsessed with that feeling. The first injection is too addictive. Rong Zhan¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. He asked calmly, ¡± is there a way to solve this? ¡± Hallucinogens were similar to drugs. Sometimes, the two could be said to be the same thing. Xiao Yezi¡¯s breathing became long and heavy after hearing this. She took a deep breath and said, ¡± this is a very new type of hallucinogens. We don¡¯t have any solutions here, but the person who injected you must have it in her hands, because it¡¯s easier to control you, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Hearing this, Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but Twitch his lips and said coldly, ¡± unfortunately, that person is already dead. As soon as he said this, Xiao Yezi¡¯s expression changed. It seemed that he had been infected two days after the incident. Xiao Yezi looked at the white mice in the glass container with a complicated look. She did not look at Rong Zhan and asked, ¡± how many days has it been? What are your symptoms now? how many times have you been addicted?¡± it¡¯s the third day today. I¡¯m addicted twice, and each time was worse than the last. I feel like there are ants crawling all over my body. The first time, it lasted seven or eight points, and the second time, it lasted more than ten points. But there¡¯s one difference between it and drug addiction. The more I want to get addicted, the more I whine. ¡± stronger lust!? ¡± Before Rong Zhan could finish, Xiao Yezi replied first. Rong Zhan was stunned. He pursed his lips and nodded. ¡°then that¡¯s right.¡± After Xiao Yezi said that, she let Rong Zhan take a look at the white mice in the glass container. One of the white mice seemed to be extremely agitated, and then it pressed the other white mouse down and did something disharmonious. once you¡¯re injected with this hallucinogenic agent, without an antidote, you only have two choices. The first is to continue injecting it, and you know the consequences. The deeper you fall, the greater the damage to the body and the harder it is to cure. The second is to have sex with-woman when you¡¯re addicted. At this time, the patient¡¯s sexual addiction is very strong, and only then can the pain be offset. After Xiao Yezi finished speaking, she looked at the white mouse and continued, ¡± male white mice will only have one mate, but you see, it is mating with different female white mice now. In fact, at this time, it is already hallucinating and will automatically think that the other party is its mate. After hearing Xiao Yezi¡¯s words, Rong Zhan found it extremely ridiculous. Ha. you¡¯re saying that if I don¡¯t have the antidote, I¡¯ll become more and more addicted to the hallucinogens, and when I¡¯m addicted to sex, my sexual addiction will become stronger. If I don¡¯t continue to inject the hallucinogens when I¡¯m addicted, the woman I see will appear in my mind and automatically become the woman I imagined? ¡± there was no problem with his understanding, was there? [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1146 ? 1146 The whole family will be mobilized to Australia! However, if that was the case, Rong Zhan really wanted to scold his father! He had promised that no matter what, he would keep it a secret and not let anyone else know, especially sang Xia! He didn¡¯t want her to be worried. However, after he became addicted, his desire for sex became stronger and stronger. Rong Zhan finally knew Mu Zi¡¯s motive. Without the antidote, if he was caught by her and controlled by the hallucinogens, there would only be two outcomes. He could either continue to inject the drug or have sex with her. She wanted both of them. Rong Zhan cursed in a low voice. Even if Mu Zi was already dead, he still wanted to scold her. This stinky b * tch! Xiao Yezi saw that Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was not good and could not help but continue, ¡± you know how scary it is when you¡¯re addicted. When you¡¯re addicted, you can¡¯t control anything. The only thing in your mind is to vent. You¡¯re afraid that if you really find a woman, you¡¯ll make her lose half her life. Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but sneer at her words. then who can I find?! I f * cking have a woman!¡± He would never have sex with another woman because of this, even if he didn¡¯t want to hurt his wife! Xiao Yezi¡¯s mouth twitched awkwardly, ¡± I know, but isn¡¯t the situation now special? ¡± ¡°Special, my ass! Do you even understand? If Su Xun was the one who got into this mess with me today, would you be willing to let him settle it with another woman?¡± Even if he was covered in injuries? After being yelled at by Rong Zhan, Xiao Yezi immediately pursed her lips and kept quiet. Perhaps she had thought too simply of it from a medical point of view. It was true that if Su Xun was the one who got into this mess today, she would sacrifice herself and suffer a little before she found the antidote. She would not want him to go out and find another woman to fight against his sexual addiction. after rong zhan shouted at her, he was so upset that he decided to leave. However, Xiao Yezi suddenly thought of something and called out to him from behind. She caught up to him and said, ¡± Xio, wait. Although I don¡¯t have this antidote and can¡¯t develop it, I know some information about the antidote. Rong Zhan stopped in his tracks and turned his head. He blurted out with a bad expression, ¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Xiao Yezi quickly said, ¡± in Australia. You know that there are many species in Australia, especially plants. There is a very rare flower called night fragrance. This hallucinogens are extracted from this flower. If you go to Australia, you will definitely be able to find some clues about the antidote. Rong Zhan was originally upset, but when he heard the word ¡°Australia,¡± he was slightly stunned. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Didn¡¯t his wife just tell him that after her music company had arranged the schedule, they would go to Australia to hold a concert? Although she was already a mother, Rong Zhan had always expressed his support for her career and allowed her to continue doing what she wanted. However, at that time, he had planned to stay at home to take care of the two little cubs. But now, it seemed that he had to go to Australia. His wife also had to go to Australia for a walk. Now that things had come to this, Rong Zhan took a deep breath and his eyes flickered. There was always a way out. He seemed to be able to continue hiding it from his wife, and then say that he was going to accompany her to Australia, while he actually took the opportunity to find the whereabouts of the antidote. However, those two little brats ¡­ [ author: haha, shall we go together? ] Chapter 1147 ? 1147 Master Zhan¡¯s craving in the middle of the night There seemed to be no other way than to follow them. After Rong Zhan left the base, the first thing he did was to call Cheng Donglin, who was far away in country Z to help him deal with domestic affairs. ¡°Hey, boss! Do you have any orders?¡± I¡¯m going to Australia. Prepare a villa and a car there as soon as possible. Also, get some people ready in advance. ¡°ah? Boss, is this Yingluo?¡± your sister-in-law is holding a concert. I¡¯m bringing my son over to accompany her. There were some things that Rong Zhan did not want others to know. As soon as Rong Zhan said that, Cheng Donglin immediately understood. alright, boss. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange everything for you. After hanging up the phone, Rong Zhan did not drive away immediately. Instead, he sat in the driver¡¯s seat for a while. With one hand on the steering wheel, he massaged his sore and swollen temple with the other. What to do? Could he really hide it? He was the only one who knew how scary it was when he was addicted. The first time, he gritted his teeth in the bathroom and got through it. When he came out, he was so exhausted that he was covered in sweat. Not to mention the second time, when he was suffering from the pain and torture, he was also afraid of being found out by sang Xia. Rong Zhan did not want her to know or see it. It wasn¡¯t just because he looked scary and he didn¡¯t want to scare her. He was even more afraid that he would hurt her. Therefore, he decided to endure as much as he could. If he really ravaged his wife, then it would be too late for him to regret it when everything was over. Because at that time, he would be addicted and he would not know what kind of brutal things he would do. but ¡­ Could he really not be discovered by her? would he really not hurt her? After Rong Zhan drove back, sang Xia was on the phone, making notes on her calendar as she answered the call. Rong Zhan looked at sang Xia¡¯s back view and could not help but walk forward slowly. He hugged her slender waist from behind and buried his head in her hair, taking a deep breath. Sang Xia looked at the tall man, Rong Zhan, who was hugging her from behind. She naturally held his hand that was on her waist. That hand was still holding the phone. She turned slightly and kissed his face, then continued to answer the phone calmly. Rong Zhan felt her natural intimacy, and his heart was filled with joy. ¡°Okay, okay, then it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll go find you two in two days to fly to Australia.¡± Sang Xia hung up after she finished speaking. At the end, sang Xia mentioned that she was going to Australia on purpose to give Rong Zhan a reminder. However, she did not expect that Rong Zhan did not look sad after hanging up the phone. She turned around and leaned against the table, facing him. She said half-jokingly, ¡± why, why do I feel like I¡¯m leaving, but you don¡¯t look like you miss me at all? ¡± Rong Zhan was about to say that it was because he wanted to go with her, but he suddenly thought of something and changed the topic. missing someone is not something that can be said with words, but something that can be reflected in action. Tonight, I¡¯ll let you see if I can bear to leave you. As he spoke, his hand had unknowingly landed on her buttocks and grabbed them hard. Sang Xia blushed and pushed him away. you¡¯re the best. Seeing that Rong Zhan did not look sad or sad, sang Xia felt much more at ease. However, she also felt a little disappointed. Of course, she was disappointed that Rong Zhan didn¡¯t miss her. Women were really troublesome and contradictory creatures. an, please give me a ticket for the new week! Chapter 1148 ? 1148 He was fierce and rough with her Rong Zhan had just taken a shower that night. When he came out, sang Xia had already changed into her pajamas and fallen asleep. He had wanted to have a good time tonight, but seeing her like this, he decided to let her rest. Before he got on the bed, he went to the nursery to take a look at the two little ones. The little triplets were sleeping obediently while the little Ba Wang flower was sprawled on its back with its little mouth moving. The blanket had been kicked off. Rong Zhan shook his head speechlessly. He gently covered his daughter with a blanket and lowered his head to kiss her fair and tender little face. When it came to the little tyrant flower, he was much more casual. He directly pulled out the blanket from under the little tyrant flower and covered the little fellow¡¯s head with a fan. Then, he pulled it down very casually. Requesting the area of the little tyrant flower¡¯s inner shadow: ¡°¡­¡­¡± After that, Rong Zhan walked out of the door when he saw that the two children were fine. Back in the bedroom, Rong Zhan walked to the bedside and turned off the bedside lamp. He leaned close to his wife¡¯s cheek and kissed it gently, then hugged her to sleep. It was a night like this. It was so simple, yet so warm and beautiful. Until ¡­ In the middle of the night, Rong Zhan¡¯s addiction caused by the hallucinogens suddenly came up. Rong Zhan¡¯s body suddenly tensed up, and a painful feeling began to appear in his body, as if he was being gnawed by insects. Rong Zhan gritted his teeth and got down from the bed with difficulty. He stumbled out of the bedroom, but it was dark for a moment. Rong Zhan even knocked against the door with a bang. Sang Xia was jolted awake at once. When she tried to get up, a figure at the door had already left quickly. ¡°Rong Zhan-! Rong Zhan?¡± Sang Xia subconsciously touched the spot beside her. It was still warm, which meant that the person who had just gone out was none other than Rong Zhan. But what about him? How did this happen? Sang Xia immediately got off the bed and chased after him. However, the moment she went out, she heard the sound of thunder. Rong Zhan had rolled down the stairs from the second floor. ¡°Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan-!¡± sang xia shouted at him, her heart in her throat. after rong zhan rolled down the stairs from the second floor, sang xia rushed over to him. he had knocked into something and was half-unconscious. sang xia called the family doctor immediately, but rong zhan grabbed her arm. she was terrifyingly strong. rong zhan could smell the scent of her body, and the urge to move grew stronger. he pulled sang xia over and pressed her against the floor, biting her neck roughly and fiercely. Sang Xia was frightened by his action. She quickly shouted his name and kept pushing him away. However, as she pushed him, she saw blood flowing from his forehead and was stunned. Rong Zhan laid on her body and nibbled for a while before he suddenly stopped moving. Only then did sang Xia push him away with a trembling body and immediately called for the family doctor. Sang Xia was frightened. Something was wrong. There was really something wrong with him. Sang Xia could not understand why this had happened so suddenly. She was very nervous. Dr. Steve rushed over and checked on Rong Zhan¡¯s condition. He shook his head slightly and said, ¡± he¡¯s temporarily unconscious because of the impact on his head. He¡¯ll probably wake up soon. However, as to what caused him to fall down the stairs, his condition is not stable. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have to go to the hospital for a test and a detailed examination. When Steve said this, he was stunned. Chapter 1149 ? 1149 the sweet trip to australia (1) Sang Xia was bandaging the wound on Rong Zhan¡¯s forehead. she looked worried. Sang Xia stayed by Rong Zhan¡¯s side and did not sleep for the rest of the night. In addition, the little rascal woke up at night, so sang Xia coaxed the little rascal while waiting for Rong Zhan to wake up the next day. rong zhan woke up the next day and took a long time to recover before he was fully awake. The memory of last night¡¯s addiction came back. Rong Zhan moved his body and realized that some parts of his body were sore and painful. He knew that he had rolled down the stairs last night. Last night¡¯s addiction came quickly and fiercely, not giving him a chance to react at all. He rushed out of the door to find a private space to avoid attracting his wife¡¯s attention, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would accidentally roll down the stairs. Just as Rong Zhan was about to get up, he realized that sang Xia had returned. She was carrying the triplets in her arms, feeding them with a bottle as she walked over tiredly. Rong Zhan even noticed that there were bite marks on her neck. Rong Zhan immediately closed his eyes when he saw her walking over. However, sang Xia walked over and placed the little triplets in his arms. She said to him, ¡± Rong Zhan, stop pretending to be asleep. Tell me personally in front of your daughter. What happened to you last night? ¡± what¡¯s the situation?¡± Rong Zhan looked embarrassed. He squinted at her and then at their daughter. actually, I Never Told You that I have sleepwalking. he said. ¡°To hell with your sleepwalking!¡± Sang Xia watched as he lied without blushing or her heart skipping a beat. She held the little triplets ¡®small hands and gave them a good punch on his chest. The three babies were adorable and looked at him with a serious face just like their mommy. rong zhan¡¯s heart softened after being hit. he held the mother and daughter¡¯s hands and smiled shamelessly, kissing them again and again. ¡± wife, don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t die. it¡¯s just a little tricky, but it¡¯s nothing. ¡± How could Rong Zhan tell her about his reaction to the hallucinogens? Seeing that he was not telling the truth, sang Xia¡¯s heart felt heavy. What was the situation that he could not let her know? however, sang xia did not take it to heart because even if she did not find out from rong zhan, she would find out from somewhere else. However- ¡°It really won¡¯t harm your life?¡± she was already frightened enough by last night¡¯s situation. after all, she had rolled down the stairs. what would she do if she encountered such a situation at any other time? Rong Zhan immediately shut up when he heard that. What could he say? in the end, he still shook his head. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t. ¡± As long as he could find the antidote, everything would be fine. Otherwise, it would be a long-term problem. Rong Zhan knew that she would find out about his secret sooner or later. During the day. Looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s energetic look, sang Xia could not help but suspect that he did it on purpose that night so that she would be worried about him and could not leave. Two days later, seeing that Rong Zhan¡¯s condition had stabilized, she secretly went to the base before leaving for Australia. However, the strange thing was that almost no one knew why Rong Zhan behaved so strangely that night. Sang Xia had not expected that. Even Xiao Yezi had told her that she didn¡¯t know. Did she really not know, or had Rong Zhan told her in advance? Sang Xia had no choice but to ask Xiao Yezi to check on Rong Zhan when she was free, and then rush back as soon as possible if anything happened. Chapter 1150 ? 1150 The sweet trip to Australia (2) As for director Anthony, she had been delaying it for a long time. She could not delay it any longer, as it was inevitable that he would leave. Two days later, Anthony and the rest specially came to pick sang Xia up. Rong Zhan arranged two special agents by her side and they took the plane over. Before sang Xia left, the two little ones at home started to cry again, unwilling to let her go. In the end, Rong Zhan somehow managed to calm them down and they stopped crying. sang xia was relieved. The moment they left, sang Xia did not expect that Rong Zhan would send a private plane to Sydney. The base¡¯s luxurious private plane had all the facilities it needed. It was parked on the huge lawn behind the villa. Little to¡¯s huge body was lying there, waiting for Rong Zhan to carry the two little ones onto the plane. Little to also roared and jumped onto the plane, following them all the way. It was the first time for the two little ones to take a plane. They did not have much awareness, but they seemed to have felt that they were going to follow their daddy to find their mommy. The two little ones were jubilant and made wailing sounds, covering Rong Zhan¡¯s body and face with glistening saliva. The little ones were almost eight months old. Theoretically, they could speak when they were one year old. However, the triplets had not called out ¡®mom¡¯ after they had said the single-syllable word ¡®mom¡¯ previously. They would only say other words occasionally. Rong Zhan was looking forward to the day when the little one would call him ¡± dad ¡°. Just thinking about it made him excited. ** Sun was holding a universal concert again after more than a year. It was another grand event that reignited music and triggered countless crazy fans. The location was Sydney. During this one year or so, sun¡¯s album releases created high sales records one after another, and the music videos were also very successful. This process of settling down was bound to explode in Sydney and once again produce a new song that would make people go crazy. The only difference was that in the eyes of the public, Harren had left sun regretfully due to ¡± depression. There were rumors that a new character might appear at the Sydney concert to replace Harren¡¯s role. However, no one knew if there was such a thing. When sang Xia arrived in Sydney, she was very reluctant to part with Rong Zhan and the two little Cubs at home. After all, she had been by their side almost every day since they were born. She couldn¡¯t help but miss the fact that she had to leave them for a month. However, sang Xia would never have thought that Rong Zhan and the rest had arrived in Sydney half the time before her by private plane. Furthermore, they were living in the wealthy villa district in the heart of Sydney¡¯s bustling area. There was still a week before sun¡¯s concert, so they would be undergoing rigorous training for this week. the news that sun had already arrived in australia had stirred up countless fans, and they had flown over in advance. whether it was in the online world or in reality, weibo, news headlines, or huge posters in the public square were all about sun¡¯s upcoming concert, and it made people extremely excited. When Rong Zhan arrived, the two little ones did not cry or make a fuss. However, when he was taking them out in the car, something unexpected happened. It wasn¡¯t something bad, but something that surprised and surprised him. The private plane couldn¡¯t fly to the city center, so they took a car there. On the way ¡­ [ author jun: is there a girl in dali who wants to date? brother nine cut his handsome short hair and dyed his hair gray. hmm [ a little handsome ] Chapter 1151 ? 1151 The little brat called him dad! Master Zhan was moved to tears The chauffeur was driving in the front while Rong Zhan and the two kids sat in the back, looking at them in the safety seats. However, Rong Zhan was carrying the triplets in his arms. The triplets stepped on their daddy¡¯s legs and looked out of the car window with their small hands. Her small and soft body was extremely adorable. However, not knowing what he saw, the little secret treasure started to step on Rong Zhan¡¯s legs restlessly and made a babbling sound, as if he was eager to say something. Rong Zhan¡¯s big hand had been holding onto the back of her pants to protect her. Seeing that the little girl was so emotional, Rong Zhan wanted to put her back in place. In the end, the little triplets patted the window with their small hands and stared at a certain spot on the screen with their big watery eyes. When Rong Zhan was about to put her back, they suddenly called out in a tender voice, ¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Mom! The child was so smart that he could come up with monosyllables. Rong Zhan was shocked. ¡°Triplets, Momo, what did you say just now? come and say it for daddy again.¡± Rong Zhan did not understand why the little girl suddenly called him ¡®mommy¡¯. He was pleasantly surprised to hear her call him¡¯ mommy¡¯. He quickly took out his phone to record it for sang Xia. The young woman¡¯s big eyes kept looking out of the window. She kept stepping on his legs and hitting the car window. Only then did Rong Zhan vaguely realize something. He immediately leaned over and looked out. He saw a huge advertisement poster in the city center on a tall building. As for the female singer at the head of the huge poster, she had long hair, a perfect figure, and a cold and charming face. Who else could she be but his wife? Rong Zhan was dumbfounded. The little triplets let out a baby¡¯s laughter and called out for their mother again while moving restlessly! Rong Zhan could not help but smile at this scene. No wonder the little girl was so excited. She had recognized her mommy on the poster. Rong Zhan¡¯s phone had recorded all of this and wanted to send it to sang Xia as soon as possible so that she could miss her big baby and two little babies. They shared every surprise and detail of their child. However, the little tyrant flower was surprisingly quiet. In the baby seat, it squinted its pair of slender eyes and looked at daddy and little sister. He was nibbling on his own small hands, making them drool, but he still looked so confused and calm. After Rong Zhan sent the message, he put the triplets in his arms. Thinking that his daughter had called him ¡®mom¡¯ a few times but never ¡®dad¡¯, he was both disappointed and expectant. Rong Zhan felt that he would be over his head if his child could call him ¡®dad¡¯. At this moment, Rong was kissing her fair and tender little face. He held her on both sides with his hands and said in a charming and seductive voice, ¡± daughter, can you call me dad too? Come, call dad, dad, dad!¡± The little triplets only looked at him with their big eyes and mumbled something. Then, they looked elsewhere. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was instantly stifled, but he did not give up. He chased after her and leaned over. girl, come and call daddy. Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy! The triplets seemed to be too bothered by him. They made a sound and pushed away their daddy¡¯s devilish and handsome face with their small hands. He refused decisively. Rong Zhan really suffered a blow this time. He had served her as well as his wife, but more than her! Why was he not even willing to say ¡®dad¡¯ at this point in time? Rong Zhan could only comfort himself that they were still too young and could not speak. It was already hard enough for them to say one or two words, so he should not expect too much. However, at this moment, the little Ba Wang flower in the safety seat, whose little hands were covered in saliva, suddenly mumbled, ¡± daddy!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Author Jun: ¡± I¡¯m crying from laughing. The little Overlord flower is very strong, haha. [ we¡¯re going to Dali at night. If there¡¯s a signal on the way, we can send it again. ] Chapter 1152 ? 1152 Chapter 1136: When the little tyrant flower let go of her hand and called out ¡®dad¡¯ in a muffled voice, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart, which was initially dejected, seemed to have been revived. He was instantly pleasantly surprised. He immediately raised his hands and hugged her. son! Son? What did you just call me?¡± The little tyrant flower looked at him with a pair of long and narrow eyes. Rong Zhan raised the little cub up high, and the little tyrant flower giggled. It shrunk its chubby legs and stretched out its chubby arms as if asking for a hug. Rong Zhan kissed his son¡¯s chubby little face excitedly, then kissed him again and again. He coaxed him and continued, ¡± son, son, call dad, dad, dad! The little tyrant flower stood on his lap and imitated his mouth movements. It was even Fanning him with its small hands. scared, scared. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m afraid of dad.¡± ¡°Dad, dad!¡± The little Overlord flower finally blurted out a word or two clearly. However, it was such a simple word that Rong Zhan looked at it, and for a moment, he could not say anything. Her throat seemed to be blocked, her eyes and nose were sore, and a hot stream flowed from the bottom of her heart. His son had learned how to call him dad. He took care of his little cubs every day, fed them, and slept. He took care of and loved them, and now, he could finally call him ¡®dad¡¯. All the hard work he had gone through was not in vain. At this moment, the little triplets, who were sitting in the safety seat, were not to be outdone. They sat there adorably and reached out their small hands to tug at the corner of his clothes. Their big eyes blinked and they suddenly said loudly, ¡± dad! Dad! Dad!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s body froze. Such a big man was sitting there with a little kid in his arms and a little kid on the chair. They were all looking at him and calling him ¡®dad¡¯. Even if they didn¡¯t know what the word meant at this time, it was really a joke to him now. It was simply too much. The driver was overjoyed when he saw this scene. He couldn¡¯t help but say to Rong Zhan, ¡± boss, you¡¯re so lucky. You have a son and a daughter. You¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already calling you father. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± The driver saw that Rong Zhan was not responding and took a glance at the rearview mirror. He was shocked by what he saw. He had probably seen his boss countless times. Fierce, cunning, Black-bellied, and vicious, but not once had he been like this. He lowered his head slightly, his eyes red, his fingers pinching the acupuncture point between his eyebrows, and his throat moved slightly. It was as if he was deeply touched at a certain moment, and it was difficult for him to extricate himself. After that, Rong Zhan¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly as he carried the triplets over. The two little ones leaned into their daddy¡¯s arms affectionately. Rong Zhan lowered his head and kissed them one after another in a domineering yet gentle manner. What else did he want? he didn¡¯t want anything else. He would be content as long as his wife¡¯s two precious children could grow up safely and happily. just as the two little rascals were clinging onto him, rong zhan, who was initially extremely touched, suddenly felt his pants getting hot. Then, the air in the car was filled with an indescribable mist. rong zhan immediately sniffed and put the little triplets down to check on the little overlord flower. with one check, rong zhan immediately knew that it was the little overlord flower. However, the little tyrant flower pretended to be calm. It was not the first time she had shat on daddy, but this was the first time outside. Rong Zhan was speechless. He told the driver to stop at the fastest supermarket so that he could buy some diapers. Otherwise, he would not have time to change since he had just arrived. However, just as they got out of the car, something happened. Author Jun: ¡± it¡¯s really a day to share your thoughts and experiences along the way. If you don¡¯t go abroad, don¡¯t sign up for a group. We were going to Dali tonight, but we couldn¡¯t even get on the train after signing up for a group ticket. We¡¯ve been through a lot and returned to the hotel. I¡¯ll find her to settle the score tomorrow. I¡¯m so angry that I¡¯ll smash the table! Rest early, ] Chapter 1153 ? 1153 Fate¡¯s arrangement, meeting! An SUV drove over from the wide road behind them. In the car were Anthony, Sanxia, Nissan, Mimi, and some other music staff. Sang Xia was listening to the lyrics of the new song with her headphones on, humming something in a low voice. anthony seemed to be on the phone with someone, but as he was on the phone, he suddenly looked out of the window and his eyes widened. He seemed to be stunned for a moment. As the car sped away, he turned his head and continued to watch the scene outside the window. He didn¡¯t even care about the person on the phone. Mimi quickly asked, ¡± director, What are you looking at?! What¡¯s outside?¡± Mimi looked over and saw a huge poster on a high-rise building in the city center. It was their poster and she was immediately happy. Sang Xia did not know why, but she also felt something strange in her heart. She took off her earphones and looked at Anthony. When Anthony saw her, a faint smile appeared on his lips. However, he just wiped his hair with his big hand and muttered, ¡± I might have seen wrongly. How could it be them? ¡± mimi scoffed. ¡± what¡¯s this? you¡¯re keeping me in suspense again. you¡¯re being so mysterious. ¡± Sang Xia only felt that Anthony¡¯s look just now was particularly meaningful, but she could not tell what was wrong. She did not have time to think too much about it. There was still a week to the concert, and she had a lot of urgent things to do. Anthony shook his head and laughed. He was sure that he was not mistaken. Although he was old, sang Xia¡¯s husband, Rong Zhan, had left a deep impression on him. He had a family fortune of hundreds of millions, was involved in both legal and illegal business, and was mysterious. Every time he appeared, he would attract people¡¯s attention. didn¡¯t sang xia say that she would be here alone this time and that her husband would be taking care of the children at home? however, he had clearly seen her husband carrying a little kid to the supermarket just now. the car was parked not far from the supermarket. It seemed that this man wanted to give sang Xia a secret surprise. Tsk, this was really the romantic style of young people. Mimi then asked Anthony who he had seen. Anthony did not give a direct answer. Instead, he said, ¡± Oh, it¡¯s good to be young. When sang Xia heard this, she continued to read the score, and the corners of her lips could not help but curve up. At that moment, she still did not know that Anthony¡¯s words were all because of her. However, after a while, sang Xia suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡± director, what should we do now that our band is short of people? someone has to take over Harren¡¯s position. At the mention of Harren, everyone fell silent. Anthony then sighed and said in a deep voice, ¡± how can I not be anxious about this? But this is something that can¡¯t be helped. If there¡¯s someone who belongs to us, fate may send him to us. Many of my music friends over there have recommended some candidates to me, but none of them caught my eye.¡± As Anthony spoke, he leaned back and put his hands behind his head to protect it. He gave each of them a look, and they immediately understood. Feelings, chemistry, chemistry. Just like what they were doing now. Anthony did not need to say anything. He just needed to give them a look to know what he wanted to say. No matter how talented a person was, if they didn¡¯t get along well and didn¡¯t have a team¡¯s tacit understanding, they wouldn¡¯t be suitable. This world would never lack talented people! And right now, Chapter 1154 ? 1154 To take revenge on him, I have to snatch you away (1) it couldn¡¯t be helped that they were short of people, so they could only let nature take its course. just as anthony had said, when the time was up, that person might appear. On Rong Zhan¡¯s side. he carried the little brat and went to buy some diapers. when they called him ¡®dad¡¯ previously, he was extremely touched and felt extremely warm inside. he had just expressed that it was worth it to help the little brat pee and poop, but the next second, the little overlord flower started to poop. she was really not polite at all. rong zhan felt both angry and amused. After Rong Zhan brought the two little rascals back to the villa in Sydney that Cheng Donglin had prepared for him, he did not dare to delay any further and started thinking of ways to find the antidote to the hallucinogens in his body. Otherwise, the longer the residue remained, the more severe the addiction caused and the longer the time. Rong Zhan did not know how much longer he could endure. He did not know what would happen the next time it acted up. ** While sangxia in Australia was busy with training and Rong Zhan was looking for the antidote, in Africa ¡­ Coordinates, Jiya. As one of the countries with the most serious rebellions, there had been frequent wars in this place recently. The local armed rebels had destroyed the local territory and killed the local residents in order to seize power, causing very serious panic. Just as Jun hang found the opponent who had dealt with the firearms group through some means and Leng yunchen was about to set off that night, the rebel Army¡¯s massacre happened to pass through this place. The person¡¯s life and death were unknown, and his whereabouts were unknown. Leng yunchen cursed when he heard the news. Ah Chen, don¡¯t think too much about it. Things will work out when they get there. Come back quickly. Brother junhang said that we¡¯ll be taking a plane to South Africa overnight. It¡¯s too dangerous here, so we have to leave first. youyou was calling leng yunchen to tell him to come back immediately and leave together. leng yunchen¡¯s heart was heavy. ¡± youyou, you should go with junhang first. i¡¯ll be fine staying here alone. i¡¯ll look for that person¡¯s whereabouts and determine whether he¡¯s dead or alive. ¡± Youyou was a little anxious when he heard that. we have already retrieved our weapons through mossy¡¯s channels. The matter has already been resolved halfway. There¡¯s still time now. It¡¯s not too late for this most dangerous time of war. Leng yunchen was silent for a while and finally agreed, but he snorted coldly in the end, ¡± I hope that person is not dead. We have to find out who is behind this, who wants to bring down the firearms group. If he died, he would really be of no value. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have personally made a move. Before she left that night, Leng yunchen rushed back. However, when he came back covered in dust and dirt, he thought Youyou was having a good time with Jun hang. However, when he rushed back to General Dell and Maxi¡¯s territory, he saw that Jun hang was still receiving the best treatment as a distinguished guest and enjoying a luxurious banquet in the restaurant, while Youyou was still alone outside in a dark corner, as if it was not qualified to enter. after he saw it, he felt very uncomfortable. She found a corner of the stairs and sat there quietly, looking at the night sky. That slender figure exuded a faint sense of desolation and loneliness, as well as an unspeakable sadness. Leng yunchen had wanted to go back to the guest room to tidy himself up, but he was stunned when he saw the young figure. Then, he slowly walked over and found a place beside her. He pulled his sleeves on both sides and sat down. Youyou turned her head and saw Leng yunchen¡¯s tall figure appearing beside her. Chapter 1155 ? 1155 to take revenge on him, i have to snatch you away (2) leng yunchen held an unknown grass root between his lips, squinting his cold eyes at the night sky ahead. It was as if only at this moment would the war-torn country fall silent. you¡¯re back. Go and pack your things. Your flight will be at eight o ¡®clock tonight. Youyou said to him. Leng yunchen, on the other hand, did not move as if he had not heard anything. Just as the Youyou was about to speak again, Leng yunchen suddenly asked in a deep voice, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? When I came back just now, I saw a woman sitting next to Jun hang. Who is she? Did junhang bully you?¡± to be honest, leng yunchen didn¡¯t understand why jun hanglai was treated so well, but the only thing he was clear about was that to be able to do this and maintain it for so long, his noble status was definitely not fake. It was just that Jun hang¡¯s identity, although not simple, shouldn¡¯t it have nothing to do with political status? He was clearly from an arms group. As soon as Leng yunchen said this, it was as if it had pierced the young child¡¯s heart, making her breath stop for a moment. Then, she lowered her eyes slightly and the corners of her lips twitched. how can he bully me? he¡¯s just a person in a wheelchair. How can he bully me? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s bullying him. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s unreasonable. Leng yunchen raised his eyebrows when he heard what she said. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re the one who bullied him. If he did, tell me. I¡¯ll make him regret it. youyou burst into laughter when he heard that. he looked at him with a smile in his bright and pure eyes and said subconsciously, ¡± tell me how you¡¯re going to make him regret it. ¡± Leng yunchen laughed when he heard that. He wanted to say something, but when the words were on the tip of his tongue, he suddenly couldn¡¯t say them. Finally. Even the two small arcs of a smile on his lips slowly disappeared. how to make jun hang regret? Of course, it was to make him lose it. youyou had been looking at him, waiting for him to speak, but as he waited and saw that he couldn¡¯t speak, his smile gradually faded and became a little complicated. at a certain moment, youyou seemed to have suddenly realized something. The atmosphere suddenly became strange. Leng yunchen¡¯s gaze was still on her, and for a moment, it was particularly deep. youyou reacted and was about to dodge when someone suddenly called her name. She subconsciously turned around and saw maxi coming out to call her. Not far behind maxi, a man in a wheelchair was looking at her. That person¡¯s face was noble and beautiful, and her eyes were cold and indifferent. It was as if no emotions could be seen. She just looked at them sitting together on the steps below, and she smiled so sweetly at another man. She watched them talk and laugh, and she watched them look at each other, and they looked deeply at each other. ¡°Miss Bo, Mr. Jun is looking for you. Hurry up and go.¡± Youyou turned around and glanced at Jun hang. Then, he got up slowly and nodded to Leng yunchen, indicating that he would leave first. Then, he walked in Jun hang¡¯s direction. The smile on his pure and beautiful little face had disappeared and he was quiet. the man in the wheelchair looked on quietly, and his hand on the armrest of the wheelchair tightened unconsciously. Youyou didn¡¯t know why. Logically speaking, when Jun hang saw her like this, she should have felt a little guilty. But now, she didn¡¯t. She only had the pleasure of revenge. [ author Jun: don¡¯t worry, the rest of the plot is exciting. It¡¯s very sweet. It¡¯s really about the young bullying the lechers. There¡¯s even more. ] Chapter 1156 ? 1156 His forbearance, heavy love (1) Although Jun hang¡¯s exquisite face didn¡¯t look any different, she, who had been by his side all year round, knew that he was angry. However, what he was best at was patience. Alright, she would see how long he could endure. Jun hang saw the young child follow her, and without waiting for her to come to his side, he turned his wheelchair and left first. Youyou saw this and felt as if his heart was poked. She followed him slowly. At this moment, a woman suddenly walked over quickly and said in a beautiful voice, ¡± Mr. Jun, what else did you say you wanted to prepare besides lotus seed soup, Jasmine cakes, and crab roe buns to your room? ¡± Youyou was slightly stunned when he heard this. Weren¡¯t these things Yingying¡¯s favorite food? Youyou hadn¡¯t eaten anything to begin with, so when he heard that he was even hungrier, he immediately said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a sandwich,¡± But Jun hang¡¯s wheelchair didn¡¯t even stop. He slowly said, ¡± ¡°no need.¡± the two of them spoke almost at the same time, and a strange aura filled the air. the woman¡¯s eyes widened slightly. she looked at youyou and then at jun hang. she said hesitantly, ¡± this mr. jun is ¡­ ¡± ¡°A sandwich.¡± Youyou gritted his teeth and said. The woman was still hesitating.¡±Jun Zhenzhen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Jun hang¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded. youyou¡¯s heart tightened for some reason when he heard these words. he clenched his fists slightly. As Jun hang¡¯s wheelchair continued to move forward, he said a few words lightly, ¡± ¡°there¡¯s also a sandwich,¡± Youyou,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± Youyou looked at his back and slowly let go of his hand, but his heart was even more complicated. The woman who had asked the question earlier had an ugly expression on her face. she didn¡¯t know if she was hurt by jun hang¡¯s tone or if he really said the sandwich again. Didn¡¯t he just say that he didn¡¯t need it? In the end, that Miss Bo only said one sentence and he added her. at this point, everyone knew that this food wasn¡¯t what jun hang wanted to use. it was for that miss bo. claire was not in a good mood. Youyou quickly followed Jun hang and didn¡¯t care about the woman. The woman just now was from d-country. And Jun hang¡¯s identity was that of a high-level member of d country. Youyou had always been curious about Jun hang¡¯s noble status here. Now that a woman from d country had suddenly come to look for Jun hang, how could she not be more confused and suspicious? But Jun hang didn¡¯t mention a word in front of her. He didn¡¯t even say a word when she accidentally saw that woman walk out of his room that day. Youyou¡¯s heart was extremely uncomfortable. Junhang was hers, inside and outside. She was the person who understood him the best, wasn¡¯t she? But this Jun hang made her feel unfamiliar. What did he have that she didn¡¯t know and that he couldn¡¯t let her know? however, he was still meticulous with her, allowing her to throw her little tantrums, making her punch as if she was hitting cotton. she was so aggrieved that she wanted to die. After entering the room, the Youyou turned around and closed the door. Jun hang walked to the window, his back facing her, and looked outside. Youyou, on the other hand, started to pack up his luggage in silence, preparing for the flight in an hour. However, the young boy didn¡¯t know that Jun hang seemed to be looking out of the window, but on the window, it clearly reflected her busy figure with her head lowered. [ author: update as soon as possible, on the way back from the city center, very soon sweet ] Chapter 1157 ? 1157 His forbearance and heavy love (2) Youyou hurriedly packed up, and the atmosphere in the air was so stiff. however, youyou felt a little better when he thought about how jun hang had prepared food for him just now. However, at this moment, Jun hang suddenly said slowly, ¡± Youyou, are you regretting it? ¡± His voice was low and light, but his words were like a stone thrown into a calm deep pool, causing the water to ripple rapidly. Youyou¡¯s pure and beautiful face instantly turned pale when he heard this. Her heart clenched tightly as if she wanted to grab onto something, but it was pulled away by his words. Her heart was in pain. she looked at him and said slowly, ¡± regret? what are you regretting? ¡± jun hang turned slightly to look at her and blurted out, ¡± you regret being with me. ¡± as soon as he finished speaking, youyou¡¯s eyes turned red almost instantly. jun hang looked at her with a complicated gaze and said in a low voice, ¡± i can¡¯t feel that you¡¯re happy when you¡¯re with me. instead, you smile a lot when you¡¯re with other men. i hope you can be happy. ¡± The moment he said that. Youyou¡¯s heart was torn apart by a huge sense of emptiness. Her eyes were hazy with tears as she muttered, ¡± so, what do you want? ¡± Did he want to break up with her? Could he not stand her? Jun hang looked at her, his lips pursed slightly, and he said a few words lightly, ¡± I¡¯ll do as you say. after saying that, he turned around again. Youyou walked up to him and forced him to look at her. His eyes were red and his voice was slightly choked. junhang, do you really like me? do you like me or love me? ¡± Am I really dispensable to you?¡± Jun hang¡¯s face turned pale, his lips pursed and his hands tightened. Youyou was even more disappointed when she saw that he was silent. She slowly took two steps back and muttered in a hoarse voice, ¡± Okay, okay. I knew that you would never like me even if I stuck to you like this. You¡¯re willing to let me be by your side not because you like me, but because you¡¯re used to it, right? ¡± As she said this, she laughed even more desolatedly and her voice was extremely hoarse. you¡¯re used to me serving you and accompanying you, Yingluo, who¡¯s all alone. Now, you don¡¯t lack women by your side. You don¡¯t tell me anything, so of course I¡¯m dispensable to you, and even ¡­ ¡°Bo! En! You ¡­.. You!¡± A heavy voice filled with suppressed anger rang out, instantly making Youyou speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Jun hang, who had always been calm, was so angry that his chest heaved slightly. Youyou could not stay any longer after being reprimanded by him. She turned around and left with red eyes. Her voice was obviously hoarse, but she forced herself to be light. didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s up to you? then I¡¯ll say we break up. Then I¡¯ll say we break up. youyou¡¯s heart ached when he said these words in a hoarse voice. The moment she said these words, she felt extremely carefree, as if she had ruthlessly retaliated against him. However, after the pleasure, her heart was filled with endless pain. And regret. however, she couldn¡¯t accept that jun hang would hide something from her and not tell her true self. she had been with him for so long and couldn¡¯t accept that another woman would know something about him that she didn¡¯t know. However, just as she was about to rush out of the door with her luggage, a few words suddenly came to her mind. I won¡¯t allow it, ¡± he said firmly. Youyou¡¯s body trembled. however, his voice continued to ring out from behind her. ¡± i said that we¡¯re not allowed to break up! ¡± author jun: ¡± i¡¯ve been wandering all the way. i¡¯m on a green car heading to dali. the signal in the mountains is very bad. i sent it out after it was stable. ¡± Very soon, it was sweet. Chapter 1158 ? 1158 Junhang¡¯s mysterious and Noble identity He said that they were not allowed to break up. Youyou regretted what he had said, but the words were like water that had been poured out. How could he go back on his words now? However, he firmly said that they were not allowed to break up. Although the two of them were still angry, she had to admit that she still felt a lot more comforted. Because she didn¡¯t want to break up. She didn¡¯t want to break up. However, Youyou ignored him and left with his luggage. jun hang looked at the door that had been shaken, his gaze deep and pressing. They were about to board the plane and leave here soon. Jun hang was here alone. When Claire delivered the packed food, she knocked on the door and came in. She looked at him looking out the window in silence. She couldn¡¯t help but say softly, ¡± Your Highness, why do you have to do this? she can¡¯t possibly be the future princess Consort. However, the moment she said this, the man in the wheelchair with his back to her suddenly tilted his head slightly and said coldly and angrily, ¡± when did I say I would go back?! get out!¡± Claire¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°but your legs can only ¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Before Claire could finish her sentence, she rebuked angrily. It was the first time she had encountered such a realm. Although she was ordered to come here to help and persuade him to go back, his attitude was cold, but it was the first time he lost his temper like this. Looking at his back, Claire wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, she left first. Twenty minutes later, the plane landed on the lawn of the villa behind. Maxi and the others immediately came to inform him, but their words were particularly urgent. Mr. Jun, you should leave this place quickly. The local rebel army is about to attack this place. Hurry, hurry! As soon as mossy¡¯s words fell, the sound of concentrated gunfire and artillery attacks suddenly rang out from the building not far away. In the distance, there were soldiers exchanging fire with the rebel army. Of course, Claire rushed over to protect Jun hang¡¯s safety at the first moment, followed by a protection Army sent by Dell¡¯s Army. What a joke. As a noble figure of a developed country, he would help them maintain the country¡¯s regime in the future and occupy a strong leading force. Such a person must not be hurt here. However, Jun hang wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. Looking at the buildings not far away being attacked by artillery, he frowned and asked, ¡± where did Miss Bo go?! Bring her here immediately!¡± Claire was displeased, but her eyes flickered and she said, ¡± she went in the direction of the plane just now. She must be on the plane now. Let¡¯s go, Mr. Jun. Jun hang only followed them to board the plane after hearing what she said. The rebel army was very powerful. They seemed to know that there was an important political figure here, so they attacked this area with all their might. Not long after, general Dell¡¯s mansion area was occupied. The rebels in armored vehicles slaughtered, destroyed, and occupied the mansion. In the process of following Jun hang to board the plane, she seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, her pace slowed down as if she was undetectable and she quickly returned first. When she arrived just now, she saw Miss Bo. When Claire rushed back, she saw the slender Miss Bo rushing into the villa anxiously, shouting junhang¡¯s name as if she was afraid that he was still inside. youyou naturally saw her and immediately shouted at her, ¡± is junhang on the plane!? ¡± Did he come out?¡± Chapter 1159 ? 1159 Youyou, I love you (1) Claire looked at the rebel army that was rushing over from a hundred meters away, then turned back to look at the Youyou and said anxiously, ¡± you still have the face to say that! It¡¯s all your fault! Mr. Junhang hasn¡¯t come out yet, he insisted on waiting for you to come back!¡± Youyou¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He didn¡¯t care about his luggage and rushed in. When Claire saw her rush into the villa, she no longer hesitated and rushed to catch the plane. On the way back, her lips curved into a cold arc. How could such an ordinary woman of unknown origin be qualified to enter the royal family in the future? all the heirs and consorts of the royal family had been decided. Since His Highness was not willing to let her go, then he would let her do this kind of thing. When Claire was rushing to the plane at the back of the villa, she heard a loud explosion not long after. She turned around and saw that general Dell¡¯s Villa was attacked by a rocket t-bomb. A large building on the left side was instantly blown to pieces. There was a blazing fire below, and Claire couldn¡¯t help but feel happy when she saw this scene. Because the woman was just below the left side of the villa area. After Claire boarded the plane, she immediately informed the pilot that Fei Li was here. However, the pilot looked troubled. Claire wanted to say something, but she was intimidated by a cold gaze. She felt a chill from the bottom of her feet to her back. It made her break out in cold sweat. At this moment, maxi hurriedly walked over and grabbed her arm. She asked her seriously, ¡± Miss Claire, where is Miss Bo now?! We¡¯ve sent people out to look for Miss Bo. Mr. Jun said that Miss Bo isn¡¯t allowed to leave until she finds the plane. If Miss Bo is in an accident, everyone will be buried with her!¡± Hearing this, Claire¡¯s body shook. He didn¡¯t seem to expect Jun hang to go to this extent and be so determined. This was using the lives of everyone else to measure the life of an ordinary woman of low status. There was no need for this. However, at this time, Jun hang¡¯s eyes looked over at this time. Claire immediately avoided his eyes and stood aside, her body cold. ¡°Where is she?¡± A low and cold voice came. Claire could not help but swallow. She did not dare to look at him. I, I don¡¯t know. As soon as this was said, Claire suddenly heard the sound of a pistol being loaded. She suddenly looked up and saw a dark gun¡¯s eye aimed at her. Jun hang¡¯s delicate face had no emotion. Claire held onto the door of the cabin and retreated. Her forehead was covered in sweat as she muttered, ¡± I, I just saw her rush into the villa. She wanted to go in to look for you and tease me. I told her you weren¡¯t there, but she didn¡¯t believe me and insisted on going in to look for you! As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s eyes instantly looked over. They saw that the huge villa had been bombed and many people were running for their lives. Jun hang¡¯s dark eyes suddenly tightened. ¡°Bang-!¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± Claire shrieked and squatted on the ground with her hands on her head, shivering. Next to her feet, a bullet suddenly fell, creating dazzling sparks. Claire didn¡¯t think that Jun hang would really shoot. She was someone sent by the higher-ups. ¡°If anything happens to her, the next bullet will be your head!¡± Jun hang¡¯s voice was filled with unconcealable anger. When Claire heard this, a strong jealousy rose in her heart. She didn¡¯t believe that junhang would- Chapter 1160 ? 1160 Youyou, I love you (2) What would he really do to her? on the surface, she was here to assist him and persuade him to return to country D. However, her real identity was Yingluo. In short, Jun hang couldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t kill her. As for Jun hang, he looked at the fire that filled the villa area, his hands gripping the armrest of his wheelchair tightly. At such a dangerous time, the most important person to him was not by his side, and he was in danger ¡­ He seemed to have never hated his powerlessness so much before, and could only watch as others searched for him. General Dell had been restless for a long time. Mr. Junhang, we have to go. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all encounter-¡± ¡°Mr. Junhang, look! isn¡¯t that mr. leng and miss bo?¡± Mossy didn¡¯t wait for general Dell to finish speaking. He saw something and immediately pointed at two overlapping figures in one direction. As soon as he said this, everyone looked over. Not far away, the tall Mr. Leng rushed over with a petite woman in his arms. The woman seemed to be unconscious. Jun hang also saw the scene, and his dark pupils shrank. When Claire saw that the woman had been rescued, her face turned extremely ugly, even though she did not know what had happened. At the same time, she was worried that her previous actions and lies would be exposed. In fact, it was indeed Leng yunchen and Youyou who rushed over. Someone immediately got off the plane to receive them. During this period of time, everyone knew that Mr. Jun cared a lot about Miss Bo. When someone wanted to take the young child away, Leng yunchen shouted angrily, ¡± get lost! After Leng yunchen got on the plane, he immediately found a place to put the child down gently. Junhang¡¯s wheelchair had already come over. Leng yunchen looked at his extremely unfriendly expression and said sarcastically, ¡± if you can¡¯t protect her, please don¡¯t hurt her! As soon as this sentence came out, although Jun hang didn¡¯t say anything, his face turned pale. Jun hang¡¯s gaze had already fallen on Youyou. Youyou was wearing a black windbreaker. His clothes were messy and his body was stained with some blood. His white and tender face was covered in dust and dirt. His forehead seemed to have been scratched by something and there was a thin layer of red blood. She closed her eyes and fell into a coma. Jun hang looked at her and the veins on the back of his slender hand that was resting on the armrest of the wheelchair faintly appeared. Especially when he knew that she was in this state because she had rushed in to find him. ¡°all of you, move aside.¡± Jun hang¡¯s words made everyone leave their side. Although Leng yunchen was furious, he still got up and left at this time, because only Jun hang could check her injury. general dell immediately informed them to fly immediately. Jun hang took a clean handkerchief and gently rubbed her dust and blood-stained cheeks. His movements were very light, as if she was the most precious treasure in the world. He began to help her check her injuries. Jun hang smelled a strong smell of blood on her, but she was wearing black clothes and he couldn¡¯t tell. He didn¡¯t know if it was hers or someone else¡¯s. However, the moment he touched the clothes on her chest, he frowned and his eyelashes trembled. Then, she slowly opened her eyes and saw Jun hang beside her. in an instant, her eyes turned red and tears flowed down. It was as if she was finally relieved to see him by her side. But now, she couldn¡¯t care so much. Her vision was particularly blurry, and her breathing was particularly weak. She said slowly, ¡± brother junhang, I¡¯m in so much pain. [ I¡¯ve been writing at McDonald¡¯s in Dali for a long time. Oh, I¡¯m going back to the inn. ] Chapter 1161 ? 1161 Youyou, I love you (3) This weak voice saying these words made Jun hang¡¯s heart ache. She was really hurt. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Youyou had been holding his hand tightly for a long time, and Jun hang¡¯s slender hand held back, comforting her. At the end of his sentence, he was about to pull open the black coat around her chest. His young and pure face turned paler, his eyelashes were trembling, and his breathing became slower. Just as he was about to pull open her clothes to check her injuries, Claire suddenly stepped forward and stopped him. Mr. Jun! You can¡¯t touch other women¡¯s bodies. If you¡¯re too intimate, the higher-ups won¡¯t allow-¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Jun hang didn¡¯t even look at her and responded indifferently. Claire looked at Jun hang¡¯s hand on the woman¡¯s chest, and her eyes were burning with fire. She was about to say something, but maxi came up to hold her back and shook her head, not letting her care. Claire tried her best to endure. She was calm and composed, but she was stimulated by Jun hang¡¯s actions again and again and became unlike herself. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t go too far away, as if she wanted to keep a close eye on where Jun hang would touch the woman. Maxi prepared the first aid kit and brought it over as a backup. When she returned, she saw something that made her eyes widen and she couldn¡¯t help but gasp. She saw that Jun hang had already ripped open the coat in front of her chest. As he did so, he immediately saw a glass fragment stuck in her chest above her shoulder. The blood was blocked by the glass fragments and blood was faintly overflowing from both sides. When mo Xi was in a daze, she naturally couldn¡¯t see Jun hang¡¯s expression at that moment. It was only when Jun hang spoke and reached out for the scissors that maxi quickly reacted and immediately took the scissors from the first aid box. After Jun hang took it, he carefully cut open her layers of clothes to avoid the wounds and glass fragments. Youyou¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably, his little face pale. He just looked at junhang, his lips mumbling and his voice hoarse. Wanwan, brother junhang, Wanwan, will I die? I can¡¯t bear to leave you? what I said before was all fake. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you. Jun hang¡¯s back was motionless except for his hands. He was silent for a while, and his voice was slightly low, hoarse, and so firm. No. The clothes were cut open, and the young figure looked thin, but under the clothes was an extremely full and devilish figure. Her childlike face and huge breasts were not just for show. He had only cut open a part of the cloth above her chest, and her fair, round, and bulging chest looked as if it was about to burst out. A little above that was a small piece of glass stuck in the middle. It was not wide, not narrow, not deep, not shallow. It was obvious that the glass shards had exploded during the villa¡¯s explosion and flew into her chest. It was only a finger¡¯s distance away from his heart. How dangerous was the situation? No one knew how Jun hang was feeling at that moment. Youyou looked at her half-exposed chest. Even though she was injured, she still felt a little embarrassed at this time. Because brother junhang had never touched her chest like this, let alone looked at it so directly. She was embarrassed to show him her outstanding features, but she never expected that the first time she would see it would be under such circumstances. Maxi and Claire, who were behind, saw this scene- I drank coffee and stayed up late. I¡¯ll continue. Rest well and go to bed early. Chapter 1162 ? 1162 Not a habit, I¡¯ve loved you for a long time (1) In addition to being surprised by the wound, he was also dumbfounded by the young body. maxi had always thought that this thin-looking girl was a shriveled bean sprout, just that she had a pure and innocent face that men liked, but she never thought that under her tightly wrapped clothes, she was actually like a fresh and juicy peach that could drip water, tender and tempting. No wonder, no wonder she had said that Mr. Jun was so cold and otherworldly, like a god, how could he be subdued by such a little woman. Sure enough, no man could escape from a beauty. Claire did not seem to expect that the body of this thin woman would be like this. A touch of jealousy flashed in her eyes. Jun hang seemed to have noticed someone¡¯s gaze behind him and suddenly turned his head slightly, a trace of anger flashing in his eyes. put down the first aid box and go away. maxi immediately put it down, but he didn¡¯t expect that he cared so much about a woman¡¯s gaze. He didn¡¯t want to be seen by others. Mossy pulled Claire away. The back seats of the plane were almost isolated, and no one was allowed to come over. as for youyou, she couldn¡¯t care so much. her face was pale from the pain, but she bit her lip tightly and her eyelashes trembled. although she tried her best not to make a sound, the more she did this, the more she showed her weakness. her strong will made people¡¯s hearts ache. I don¡¯t have any anesthetic. Bear with it. Jun hang¡¯s hand fell around the glass fragments. He didn¡¯t have time to care about the delicate and full touch under his fingertips. He just accurately found the angle to pull out the glass fragments, not daring to make any deviation. When the plane finally stabilized, Jun hang began to remove the glass shards for her. Youyou¡¯s breathing stopped. The glass shards were pulled out and blood spurted out, splashing onto his hand. Jun hang quickly took the gauze and hemostatic to stop the bleeding, pressing on the wound tightly. He had performed many operations, but he had never felt like this before. His heart was trembling violently and he could not control it. His eyes were no longer calm, but deep and profound. Youyou had already passed out. Jun hang carefully treated her wound to avoid infection. After he was done, Jun hang carefully wrapped her in clothes, then gently leaned over and held her in his arms. His slender fingers trembled slightly as he caressed her hair over and over again. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. His voice was hoarse as he said slowly by her ear, ¡± Huahua, Youyou, I love you. I love you very much. I love Huahua very much. He really loved her. It¡¯s really not because I¡¯m used to having you around. I really fell in love with you a long time ago. ** Youyou had a fever. When she regained consciousness, she only felt a burning pain in her throat. She wanted to say something, but her throat was hoarse and her body was weak. ¡°Shui, Shui Qianqian.¡± Her voice was extremely hoarse. However, as soon as she said that, she felt her lips wet, and then a sweet liquid came. She was very thirsty and wanted to drink more urgently. However, she seemed to have choked because she was in too much of a hurry, and she started coughing violently. However, a strong arm immediately helped her up and patted her back. A light and deep voice rang in her ear, ¡± drink slowly, don¡¯t rush. youyou opened her eyes slightly and saw jun hang in front of her, helping her stroke her back. Chapter 1163 ? 1163 It¡¯s not a habit, I¡¯ve loved you for a long time (2) Youyou¡¯s eyes reddened as soon as he saw him. His fair fingers grabbed the corner of his clothes and his head snuggled into his arms. brother junhang, Zhenzhen, don¡¯t leave me. Jun hang heard that her voice was very hoarse. He touched her forehead with his hand, pressed his chin against her forehead, and held her in his arms. Youyou, your throat hurts. Don¡¯t talk too much. I¡¯ve just given you an injection to reduce your fever. It will be better soon. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t go anywhere. Youyou felt very comforted by his words, but he also felt that some things were not as simple as he thought. Brother junhang¡¯s words seemed to have a hidden meaning. However, wasn¡¯t brother junhang just her brother junhang? wasn¡¯t he uncle rongbei¡¯s adopted son when brother junhang was young? Who was he? Where were they going? The wound on her chest was still hurting. The child was already injured and looked pitiful. If she used it further, it would make people¡¯s hearts ache. She wanted to take advantage of this time to ask what she had been wanting to ask. now that things had come to this, would brother junhang still hide it from her? Just as Youyou was about to ask, he heard his deep voice. girl, don¡¯t you want to know a lot about me? I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡± Youyou¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that, and he nodded repeatedly. Jun hang held her soft fingers, his usually cold and indifferent eyes becoming deep and obscure. ¡°Youyou Zhenzhen, I didn¡¯t tell you not because I wanted to hide it from you, but because there are some things that you know too much. I¡¯m afraid that someone will hurt you.¡± Most of the time, he could only sit in a wheelchair, helpless. That feeling was really scary. Just like what Leng yunchen had told her that night, if she could not be safe, please do not harm her. he was a calm pool, and she was like a dragonfly in the water. his life would only be full of life with her, otherwise it would be like a pool of stagnant water. She would never know how important she was to him. It was just that she was so good and he wasn¡¯t worthy of her, so he had always buried all his love and affection in the deepest part of his heart. however, if being with him could make her happy, he would be willing. but one day, she would be in danger because of him, and then he would probably do anything to make her leave him. He was not living for himself, he was living for her. Youyou heard Jun hang¡¯s words, and at this time, her tears seemed to be a lot more genuine because she finally knew that Jun hang didn¡¯t tell her those things not because he didn¡¯t love her or didn¡¯t like her. There was no need to tell her, but because he was afraid that she would get hurt for no reason. However ¡­ brother junhang, Yingluo, no matter who you are, no matter what your Yingluo¡¯s future will be, I hope that I can face it with you and bear the burden together. If I¡¯m not good enough, I will work harder to be worthy of you, Yingluo, to follow your footsteps, and stand side by side with you. Even if Yingluo can¡¯t help you, I won¡¯t drag you down. Youyou¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse, but he insisted on looking at him as he finished speaking. she wasn¡¯t afraid of danger, but she was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be in her life. Youyou didn¡¯t see junhang¡¯s expression because after she finished speaking, he took her into his arms, his chin on her forehead, and he lowered his head to kiss her gently. His arms that were holding her tightened. in the end, jun hang had told her the secret of his identity that had been buried deep in his heart ¡­ [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1164 ? 1164 Chapter 1148: ¡± three years ago, i already knew who my biological parents were, as well as my own background. however, after i found out, i went into hiding, not wanting to be found. ¡± w-why did you ask brother junhang to do this? who are they? ¡± The Youyou knew that Jun hang had used his real identity when he was on a mission here, but what identity was it? did uncle rong bei know about this? ¡°D Kingdom¡¯s Royal chamber.¡± Jun hang said these four words lightly. However, the Youyou¡¯s eyes instantly widened when it heard these four words. Country D was a very developed country in Northern Europe. This country was a constitutional monarchy where the throne was inherited. and jun hang actually said that his family, his parents, were from the d kingdom. His young breathing suddenly became a little chaotic, and his throat moved unbearably. After a long while, she forced a smile and said slowly, ¡± then, brother junhang, ran ran, why didn¡¯t you leave? ¡± it had to be said that when jun hang said those words, her heart was empty, as if the person in front of her had suddenly become particularly distant. she didn¡¯t like it. she really didn¡¯t like this feeling. She didn¡¯t want, she didn¡¯t want Jun hang to leave her. she didn¡¯t care what his identity was. At this time, she only felt like she was in a dream. Wasn¡¯t brother junhang just her brother junhang? how could he still be a member of the D country¡¯s royal family? she didn¡¯t like it to be so complicated. She really didn¡¯t like it. She just wanted to be by his side simply, from black hair to white hair. Jun hang seemed to have noticed her uneasiness. His long, Jade-like hand touched her hair, and then he said slowly, ¡± I don¡¯t want to leave, and I won¡¯t leave. when he said this, his eyes were fixed on her. The young boy¡¯s pure and bright eyes glowed with a bright light. In the end, he grabbed his hand tightly and buried his head in his chest, unable to calm down for a while. she understood. No matter what, the reason why he didn¡¯t leave was definitely because of her. she also knew that once the royal family was involved, many things would be out of her control. for example, the people who might stand by him in the future. once he left, what about her? what would she do? she understood that jun hang had only told her the general situation in a few words. the situation would definitely be more complicated than she had imagined. She finally understood why Jun hang didn¡¯t want her to know what he was hiding from her. brother junhang, Zhenzhen, promise me that no matter what, you won¡¯t leave me, Zhenzhen, okay? ¡± Youyou couldn¡¯t help but feel a great sense of loss after learning about all this. Claire¡¯s appearance made her feel threatened, not because this woman was a threat to her, but because of what this woman represented. Jun hang looked at the Youyou, who was obviously seriously injured, but still kept thinking about this matter, which made him unable to refuse in any case. ¡°Youyou, as a person with physical disabilities, it¡¯s my honor to be with you. You¡¯re so outstanding, you don¡¯t have to worry about me leaving. The one who should be worried is me.¡± Jun hang¡¯s low and elegant voice slowly rang in her ears, making her heart tremble and her eyes blurred with tears. When you love someone, you will always feel inferior. You will always feel that the other party is so good that no one is worthy. In fact, Jun hang was telling the truth. Youyou was not an ordinary girl. Not to mention how powerful her mother was, just her father, Bo Yan, was enough to crush everything. Her young father¡¯s generation was from a wealthy family, and her father was involved in both the underworld and the government. He was the chief of a billion-dollar conglomerate and also controlled the lifeline of the underworld in Asia. Now, he was the younger brother, Bo Jing, who controlled the lifelines of both the underworld and the white side of Asia. He was very powerful. It was just that Youyou was too low-key. It looked like a small worm in front of a crack in the wall, but it didn¡¯t know that behind the wall was a giant python. Now that Jun hang had told Youyou his identity and saw her reaction, he was even more determined in his own thoughts. Originally, he did not plan to go back. not to mention, the reason for asking him to go back was so ironic. When he was very young, he had congenital heart disease and was abandoned at birth. It was his current parents who adopted him. Jun hang didn¡¯t care how he was found in d country, but he wouldn¡¯t go back. Not to mention, she had taken the initiative to look for him because the heir of the royal family was unexpectedly busy, and he was the only legitimate son who was wandering outside. In order to fight for the Royal power, he didn¡¯t care about his health. ¡­¡­ Not long after Youyou woke up, she fell asleep again with Jun hang by her side. However, when it woke up again, Youyou suddenly felt that something was wrong with its body. There was a slight chill somewhere. She opened her eyes in a daze, and when she vaguely saw that her clothes had been unbuttoned, she instantly woke up. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± A low voice was heard. Youyou didn¡¯t dare to move anymore, because she saw that Jun hang had changed the medicine on her wound while she was asleep, but she had woken up at this time. Youyou¡¯s face was so red that it looked like it was about to drip blood. is it too late to pretend to be asleep now? She had already changed into a clean and loose cardigan and pajamas to make it easier for her to change her dressing. and when she undid it, almost half of her body was exposed. She was afraid that the atmosphere would be awkward, so she stammered and asked, ¡± brother junhang asked me to change into this dress. Who helped me change into it? ¡± Jun hang didn¡¯t look at her and continued to change the medicine for her and re-bandaged her wound. However, two words came out of his mouth, simple and clear, ¡± it¡¯s me. Youyou¡¯s breathing stopped, and his face turned even redder. The atmosphere seemed to have become even more chaotic. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Seeing that her clothes were half-removed, she awkwardly tried to cover them with her hands. Jun hang said lightly, ¡± take your hands away. You¡¯ll block it. no, no, brother junhang, Zhenzhen, do you think it¡¯s not good? ¡± Youyou blushed and stammered out these words, almost biting his own tongue. Hell, what was she saying? Sure enough, Jun hang frowned slightly. what¡¯s not good? ¡± youyou¡¯s face was red as he wiped his head and said in a low voice, ¡± my yingluo seems to be too big. i don¡¯t think it looks good. i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t like yingluo. ¡± As soon as he said this. Jun hang¡¯s slender hand, which was bandaging her wound, suddenly froze. He had been lowering his head to let her hug him. After a while, he slowly raised his head. When he looked at her again, his usual cold and indifferent gaze seemed to become particularly deep, and there was an indescribable heat. His voice was hoarse. Yingluo won¡¯t. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t look good. On the contrary. Very beautiful, very alluring Youyou¡¯s small body seemed to be twisted when he heard that. He looked at him innocently and seductively. then, brother junhang, Zhenzhen, do you like it?¡± Author Jun: ¡°the big show is about to start ~ there¡¯s something you want to see. I¡¯m going out for a drink. Please give me a ticket, an cui. Chapter 1165 ? 1165 Will brother junhang like it? Not to mention how powerful her mother was, just her young father, Bo Yan, was enough to crush everything. Her young father was from a wealthy family, and her father had connections with both the underworld and the government. He was the chief of a billion-dollar conglomerate and also controlled the lifeline of the black market in Asia. now, he was the younger brother, bo jing, who controlled the lifelines of both the underworld and the white side of asia. he was very powerful. it was just that youyou was too low-key. it looked like a small worm in front of a crack in the wall, but it didn¡¯t know that behind the wall was a giant python. Now that Jun hang had told Youyou his identity and saw her reaction, he was even more determined in his own thoughts. Originally, he did not plan to go back. not to mention, the reason for asking him to go back was so ironic. When he was very young, he had congenital heart disease and was abandoned at birth. It was his current parents who adopted him. Jun hang didn¡¯t care how he was found in d country, but he wouldn¡¯t go back. Not to mention, she had taken the initiative to look for him because the heir of the royal family was unexpectedly busy, and he was the only legitimate son who was wandering outside. In order to fight for the Royal power, he didn¡¯t care about his health. ¡­¡­ Not long after Youyou woke up, she fell asleep again with Jun hang by her side. However, when it woke up again, Youyou suddenly felt that something was wrong with its body. There was a slight chill on his chest. She opened her eyes in a daze, and when she vaguely saw that the clothes in front of her chest had been untied, she instantly woke up. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± A low voice was heard. Youyou didn¡¯t dare to move anymore, because she saw that Jun hang had changed the medicine on her wound while she was asleep, but she had woken up at this time. Youyou¡¯s face was so red that it looked like it was about to drip blood. Is it too late to pretend to be asleep now? She had already changed into a clean and loose cardigan and pajamas to make it easier for her to change the dressing above her chest. and when she undid it, almost half of her chest was exposed. she was afraid that the atmosphere would be awkward, so she stammered and asked, ¡± brother junhang asked me to change into this dress. who helped me change into it? ¡± Jun hang didn¡¯t look at her and continued to change the medicine for her and re-bandaged her wound. However, two words came out of his mouth, simple and clear, ¡± it¡¯s me. youyou¡¯s breathing stopped, and his face turned even redder. The atmosphere seemed to have become even more chaotic. She was at a loss as to what to do. Seeing that her clothes were half-removed, she tried to cover her chest with her hands awkwardly. Jun hang said lightly, ¡± take your hands away. You¡¯ll block it. no, no, brother junhang, Zhenzhen, do you think it¡¯s not good? ¡± Youyou blushed and stammered out these words, almost biting his own tongue. Hell, what was she saying? sure enough, jun hang frowned slightly. ¡± what¡¯s not good? ¡± Youyou blushed and wiped his head, saying in a low voice, ¡± my Zhenzhen¡¯s chest seems to be too big. I don¡¯t think it looks good. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t like Zhenzhen. As soon as he said this. Jun hang¡¯s slender hand, which was bandaging her wound, suddenly froze. He had been lowering his head to let her hug him. After a while, he slowly raised his head. When he looked at her again, his usual cold and indifferent gaze seemed to become particularly deep, and there was an indescribable heat. His voice was hoarse. Yingluo won¡¯t. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t look good. On the contrary. very beautiful, very alluring Youyou¡¯s small body seemed to be twisted when he heard that. He looked at him innocently and seductively. then, brother junhang, Zhenzhen, do you like it?¡± author: ¡°the climax of the show is coming ~ there¡¯s something you want to see. i¡¯m going out for a drink. please give me a ticket, an cui.¡± Chapter 1166 ? 1166 Junhang¡¯s possessiveness (1) Then, brother junhang, do you like it? after he said this, although youyou¡¯s face was extremely red and bashful, her eyes flashed with a pure shyness. although this sentence was asked boldly, the young child saw with his own eyes that the corners of jun hang¡¯s lips seemed to ripple slightly. It was very shallow, very faint, and fleeting, but it was a real smile. this smile made youyou¡¯s face redder. As she was too embarrassed to wipe her face, she slowly felt a shadow pressing down on her side. He leaned over, and her hand was held by him, gently pressed against her soft and bulging chest, and his lips slightly brushed past her white and tender cheeks that were slightly red, raising a hot area. Finally, he whispered something into her ear, something that no one knew except the young. Youyou¡¯s breathing stopped immediately after hearing that. Her eyelashes trembled. ¡°What do you think, hmm?¡± Jun hang moved away from her ear and asked in a low and hoarse voice. The last word was even more sexy and seductive. Youyou¡¯s cheeks were flushed red, and she avoided his eyes. However, she bit her lips shyly and nodded like a mosquito. Jun hang¡¯s lips curved up slightly and he touched her hair. good girl. After Jun hang bandaged her, he left for a while. Youyou covered his burning cheek as soon as he left. She didn¡¯t seem to believe what Jun hang had said to her before. Because Jun hang had actually taken the initiative to tell her if he liked it or not after her wound had recovered. He would tell her with his actions. how could he use his actions to speak? It was the next day when the young children could get out of bed. They had already flown to South Africa and lived in the local official villa area for the honored guests. Youyou had taken the initiative to go out. Her chest was a little painful and she couldn¡¯t stand the wind, but she wanted to go out to get some fresh air. Brother junhang wasn¡¯t around either. He seemed to have gone out to deal with something. however, she didn¡¯t expect to see a man in army green camouflage pants and a black short-sleeved t-shirt pacing back and forth in the corridor as soon as she went out. With a cigarette between his fingers, his cold brows were slightly furrowed, as if he wanted to come in to find her but did not dare to. However, he seemed to have noticed her sudden appearance and was stunned. He quickly put out the cigarette and walked over. Youyou, how are you feeling? ¡± youyou raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡± why are you so worried? didn¡¯t brother junhang tell you that my condition wasn¡¯t serious? ¡± Then, she smiled again. don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. Since when have you been so conflicted that you didn¡¯t want to come in to look for me? ¡± Leng yunchen heaved a sigh of relief when he heard her say that she was fine. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. however, after he said this, the corner of his lips twitched slightly again, as if his smile was a little forced. ¡± actually, i wanted to ask for a long time, but, but wanwan seemed to have touched someone¡¯s reverse scale. she didn¡¯t let me know more about you, nor did she let me visit you more or look for you. ¡± As soon as she said this, Youyou was about to ask who was so unyielding, but almost in the next second, she reacted by herself before she could ask. Even though she found it hard to believe. However, no matter what, Ah Chen had saved her in the fire. If it wasn¡¯t for him, her injury wouldn¡¯t have been just that little bit on her chest. she was afraid that her little life would be over inside. Youyou was silent for a while. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about, but she smiled gently and said softly, ¡± Ah Chen, don¡¯t listen to him. He himself ¡­ Chapter 1167 ? 1167 Junhang¡¯s possessiveness (2) ¡°We don¡¯t have much contact with each other, so why can¡¯t we even meet once in-while? Brother junhang¡¯s thoughts have always been very complicated. You just have to listen to a lot of things and don¡¯t have to care too much. But no matter what, you have to know that he won¡¯t harm any of us.¡± in the end, her words were biased towards junhang. how could leng yunchen not know? His cold and handsome eyes flickered slightly, and finally, the corners of his lips curved into a small arc. that¡¯s natural. Youyou smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. she didn¡¯t know what jun hang¡¯s possessiveness was. she didn¡¯t know at all. jun hang¡¯s thoughts had always been very heavy. don¡¯t look at how he seemed to be indifferent to everything and his heart was indifferent. but if you provoked him, he was very black-bellied and didn¡¯t know which ditch he would fail in. However, Youyou was still very surprised. Did brother junhang really look for Ah Chen to say those words? When Youyou returned to his room, he thought about this matter, and the corners of his lips seemed to curl up. she felt that it was outrageous. If brother junhang had really said this before, she would say sorry to Ah Chen, but she would personally like it. She liked to be labeled by brother junhang and let everyone know that she was his. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ It was just that that night, the Youyou didn¡¯t expect that Claire would take advantage of brother junhang¡¯s absence to come to find him. youyou had just spoken to jun hang on the phone that night. jun hang said that he had to deal with some things and told her to recuperate in her room. he would come back to sleep with her at night. youyou hung up the phone shyly. when he glanced at the door, he saw a figure flash by. Without waiting for her to speak, the man pushed the door open. the youyou¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw this dignified and elegant woman appear. he could not help but speak sarcastically, ¡± i really didn¡¯t expect you to hide outside the door and eavesdrop on others. ¡± Claire didn¡¯t reflect on her words at all. Instead, she sneered and said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m eavesdropping or not. What¡¯s important is that you should be clear about your identity. Are you worthy of staying by junhang¡¯s side? It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re being played, but if you¡¯re really serious, then don¡¯t even think about it. If you know your place, then quickly see it and leave!¡± Claire was not in the mood to beat around the bush with the young. She directly spoke with sharp words, pouring out all the hatred she had been holding back for a long time. Youyou should have been angry when she saw Claire like this, but her expression changed. She deliberately smiled and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with my identity? What¡¯s my status and what¡¯s brother junhang¡¯s status? why can¡¯t we be together?¡± Seeing that she was still smiling, as if she was deliberately angering her, Claire became even angrier. She sneered and said sarcastically, ¡± I knew that junhang didn¡¯t tell you his true identity. You¡¯re not qualified to know at all. The youbo¡¯s hand that was holding the list tightened a little, but he continued to smile indifferently and said faintly, ¡± you mean brother junhang¡¯s identity as the Crown Prince? ¡± Looking at Claire¡¯s eyes wide open, she didn¡¯t seem to expect Jun hang to really tell her. What kind of person was she? wasn¡¯t she just an ordinary and lowly woman that Jun hang had taken a fancy to not long ago? Youyou¡¯s smile faded a little. then I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t want to know about brother junhang¡¯s identity. I only know that brother junhang was abandoned by his mother when he was young because of his weak health ¡­ Chapter 1168 ? 1168 Kill the Holy Mother Phoenix (1) I only know that brother junhang was brought up by my uncle Rong. What about the others? ¡± She really didn¡¯t like it and didn¡¯t want it. Her mother was also the God-granddaughter of country Y¡¯s Duchess, and the Duchess was country Y¡¯s Prime Minister¡¯s mother. Not only did the Duchess take good care of his mother and him, but when he had a conflict with their children and grandchildren, they had never been afraid. His father and the people from the firearms group had directly hacked the internet of the entire country Y. Expose the dark and ugly incident and send out more than a dozen fighter jets to threaten them. They were both developed countries, but so what? She was not willing to use her status and power to oppress others. It was not that she was weak, but that she did not think highly of such an opponent. and now, she had been provoked. The consequences would be severe. Although country D was a developed country in Northern Europe with strong assets, it was indeed beyond her expectations that brother junhang¡¯s bloodline came from here. However, she had never been happy about this at all. The royal family was often conceited, arrogant, and unscrupulous. She only wanted brother junhang¡¯s identity to be simple. Don¡¯t get involved in these complicated matters. And now, hearing the young child say this, Claire was simply furious. you actually dare to say such disrespectful words!? ¡°So what!¡± Youyou raised its chin and said. Claire stretched out her trembling hand and pointed at her. I¡¯ll advise you for the last time. You¡¯d better separate from junhang immediately! He has to go back, and he already has a woman who is suitable for him and worthy of his status by his side. You will be abandoned sooner or later, so it¡¯s not too late to leave now. Otherwise, a lowly woman like you will die without even knowing how you died.¡± Youyou seemed to suddenly realize something when he heard that, and his eyes shrank immediately. so you were the one who deliberately harmed me in the villa that day!? That day, brother junhang wasn¡¯t in the villa at all, but this woman deliberately told her that she was in the villa. In fact, after the incident, Youyou realized that she had been deceived. This matter was not over yet. She was waiting for an opportunity. An opportunity to take revenge. She wanted to let her know that she was blind and had offended someone she shouldn¡¯t have! Hearing the child say this, Claire immediately sneered. so what if I am?! It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t kill you, but if the first time didn¡¯t work, there¡¯ll be a second time, a third time. If you don¡¯t leave, just wait ¡­¡± ¡°Bang-!¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± without waiting for claire to finish, the infant grabbed something and threw it at her. it hit her forehead accurately, causing her to scream in pain. With a thump, the object fell to the ground and was stained with some blood. It was an ashtray made of marble, extremely hard. Claire covered her bleeding forehead. When she removed her hand and saw that it was covered in blood, she could not help but tremble. She looked at the young child as if she wanted to devour her. you, you dare to tease me. Do you know who I am? you dare to hit me. I¡¯ll kill you now-! Youyou saw her rushing over and was about to take something out from under the pillow, but when the door was open, she caught a glimpse of someone outside and immediately retracted her hand. Before Claire could rush over, she cried out for help. ¡°ah, yingluo! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me brother junhang save me, save me ¡± Chapter 1169 ? 1169 Kill the Holy Mother Phoenix (2) When Claire heard her shout, she didn¡¯t react. For a moment, she thought that she was afraid, so she became so timid. Therefore, the violent factor grew in her heart even more. She rushed up to strangle Youyou¡¯s neck with both hands and sneered viciously. now you know to be afraid? It¡¯s too late, today will be your death anniversary next year. You¡¯re the biggest obstacle for junhang to return to country D!¡± Youyou¡¯s face was red from her strangling, but she deliberately struggled miserably until panicked shouts and angry shouts came from outside the door, as well as the sound of many people¡¯s dense footsteps. Claire immediately panicked and wanted to let go. However, just as she was about to let go, Youyou suddenly grabbed her arm, followed by a sharp pain in her abdomen. She was in so much pain that her entire body froze. Her eyes widened as she looked at her in disbelief. She looked at her own abdomen. However, there was a deep cut on her abdomen. It was so deep that only a part of the dagger was left outside. Youyou smiled slyly at this moment. When the people outside rushed in, he moved his lips silently to her. this is what I¡¯m paying you back. The first stab. The rest, just wait. Before Claire could react, many people had already rushed in. ¡°Youyou, Youyou-!¡± Leng yunchen¡¯s panicked shout was heard. ¡°Claire! What are you doing-!¡± maxi shouted. Youyou looked at the figure in the wheelchair that appeared in front of maxi. He had already wiped some blood on his clothes on his chest. His clothes were in a mess, and his face was pale as he stumbled out of the bed. He was barefoot and his eyes were red as if he had been greatly frightened. He hid behind Jun hang. She curled up her small body and said in fear, ¡± brother junhang, save me. She wants to kill me. This woman wants to kill me. Jun hang¡¯s cold eyes had long been filled with killing intent. He had rushed over as soon as he heard the screams from outside, but he didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene. ¡°Maxi! you guys know what to do next. i don¡¯t want to deal with this kind of person myself.¡± As he spoke, Jun hang held the Youyou¡¯s wrist tightly, as if this was the only way to calm his monstrous anger and appease her emotions. When Jun hang looked at Claire at this time, he looked at her as if he was looking at a dead person! Maxi¡¯s expression was very ugly. This kind of difficult thing had fallen on her head. At this time, Leng yunchen rushed up and threw Claire to the ground. However, when they saw her face, they were shocked. There was a dagger in Claire¡¯s abdomen, and blood was flowing non-stop. Her face was pale. In the face of everyone¡¯s anger, she wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t. Her body leaned against the bedside table and weakly covered the wound on her abdomen. ¡°This, this Yingluo¡± When maxi saw this scene, she was shocked. She wanted to go forward to help but was afraid that Jun hang would be angry. In the end, she could only say, ¡± Miss Bo, this is what happened!? She was a little suspicious of helping Claire. Youyou, on the other hand, was prepared. Her tears suddenly fell, and she clutched Jun hang¡¯s sleeve tightly and said hoarsely and fearfully, ¡± Wanwan, brother junhang, this woman wanted to kill me while you weren¡¯t around. This isn¡¯t the first time. Before the villa was about to explode, she lied to me and said that brother junhang was in the villa and that you were waiting for me to leave together. That¡¯s why I rushed in to find you, Wanwan. [ I drank too much last night. Paste, let¡¯s go out for a meal and coffee before coming back to write. You guys can rest first, we¡¯ll go to Lijiang tomorrow. ] Chapter 1170 ? 1170 Kill the Holy Mother Phoenix (3) As soon as this was said, not only Jun hang, but several other people were shocked. Jun hang¡¯s brows were gloomy, and there was a black storm in the air. It was like a storm was coming, making people feel an unspeakable chill. Youyou took the opportunity to say with tears in her eyes, ¡± she wanted to hit me again just now. I had no choice but to fight back. Brother junhang, she lost a lot of blood to provoke me. I killed someone. Did I do something wrong? ¡± The Youyou looked panicked and helpless. This appearance made others ¡®hearts ache, but it made Claire so angry that she almost fainted. She knew that she had been set up and had fallen into her trap. Jun hang¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and he clenched his young hand tightly. He looked at Claire with a sharp gaze and said in a powerful tone, ¡± wrong?! What wrong? she should die!¡± As he spoke, Jun hang directly snatched the gun from Maxi¡¯s hesitant hand and pointed it directly at the bleeding and painful Claire. The pale and silent Claire shook her head at this moment. There was no fear in her eyes. Instead, she smiled bitterly and said weakly, ¡± Xuanji junhang, you can¡¯t kill me. You can¡¯t hurt me for a woman like this. As she said this, her gaze seemed to suddenly become complicated, and she muttered painfully, ¡± I¡¯m not someone sent to help you. Persuading you is just one of my tasks. I want to ask you to go back. I¡¯m not an outsider. I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. I hid my identity to get close to you. I wanted to get to know you and understand you. If you kill me for her, they won¡¯t let her go. You¡¯re hurting her. As soon as he said this, the Youyou trembled. her fingertips were trembling. what did this woman say? she said she was brother junhang¡¯s xuxu fianc¨¦e. heh. when jun hang heard what she said, his dark pupils shrank slightly, but what followed was an unconcealable disgust. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to hide her identity. Kill her. If what she said about her identity was true, then the family behind her could not let go of the young. But if he didn¡¯t kill her, he would just let her continue to get away with it after doing all the bad things that hurt the young? That was even more impossible! Just as the Youyou was shocked by the word ¡± fianc¨¦e, ¡± almost everyone else¡¯s breathing also tightened. They all looked at Jun hang, who was holding a gun at Claire. Seeing that Jun hang didn¡¯t dare to shoot, even though she was seriously injured, she still pulled a smile. She knew it. However, in the next second. ¡°Bang-!¡± Jun hang suddenly pulled the trigger, and Claire¡¯s eyes instantly widened. then, bang bang bang, with the precise movement of the pistol in jun hang¡¯s hand, as a highly-skilled doctor, he avoided all the vital parts in minutes and fired five shots on her body! A full five shots! From top to bottom, he made her taste pain. claire¡¯s knees went soft and she knelt there. blood gushed out. she was in so much pain that she almost fainted. however, she was in so much pain that she could die. there was no fatal spot on her body. if she had really died, it was probably because of the blood loss. However, as a girl from a noble family, she was extremely ashamed to be kneeling in front of them. However, no matter how hard he tried to get up, he couldn¡¯t do it. He could only kneel there in humiliation and let the blood flow. you¡¯re only worthy of kneeling in front of her. You don¡¯t deserve to know what kind of person she is. From now on, get out of my sight. Otherwise, the next time I see you, it¡¯ll be the day of your death. [ author: an, PS: I am just me. Don¡¯t make me take the blame. I can¡¯t do anything about it. I just want to write my book in peace. Anyone who makes trouble will be banned from speaking, deleting, and not explaining. ] Chapter 1171 ? 1171 There¡¯s hope for junhang¡¯s legs (1) With that, Jun hang put away his gun, avoided the door, and got people to get Claire out. maxi didn¡¯t dare to delay any longer and quickly got people to carry claire out for treatment. Maxi was really afraid of Claire¡¯s death. She could not afford to offend either of them. Although Mr. Jun had not returned to the royal family, he had already intervened in country D¡¯s internal affairs for some reason. And Claire¡¯s status was equally noble. If she died here, they would not be able to escape responsibility. When Claire was carried away, her life was hanging by a thread, but she had not completely fainted. The moment she was carried out, she looked straight in Jun hang¡¯s direction. No one knew if her gaze at that time was regret, jealousy, resentment, or something else. It was just that in the direction she was looking, Jun hang no longer cared about her. Jun hang found that Youyou didn¡¯t wear her shoes when she ran down. At this time, he asked her to sit on the edge of the bed. He picked up her shoes and helped her put them on. Such a noble and aloof man was sitting in a wheelchair, bending over slightly to help her put on her shoes. How much did he love her? Jun hang was the best guarantee for the young life. Jun hang took the Youyou out of the room and moved to his place. After settling Youyou down, Jun hang came out. Leng yunchen was already waiting for him at the door. He frowned and asked, ¡± Jun hang, it¡¯s time for you to confess everything to me, or Youyou will be in danger. Jun hang raised his eyebrows slightly and responded to Leng yunchen indifferently, ¡± you should have guessed it, right? I¡¯m a member of the king¡¯s office. I¡¯m interfering in the internal affairs of D country because there are benefits for me here. We have conditions that can be exchanged, but this doesn¡¯t mean that I will return to the royal family, and it doesn¡¯t mean that other women will become my fianc¨¦e.¡± As soon as Jun hang said this, Leng yunchen could guess a little, but hearing Jun hang say it with his own ears, he still could not hide his shock. As expected. Jun hang¡¯s identity was indeed beyond all of their expectations. leng yunchen¡¯s face turned a little more serious, but he still said in the end, ¡± but junhang, isn¡¯t it too late now? that woman¡¯s identity is not ordinary. whether she¡¯s alive or dead, youyou will not be let off by them. they can¡¯t do anything to you, so they will vent all their anger on youyou. from the beginning to the end, she is innocent. i believe you know this better than anyone else. ¡± Jun hang¡¯s gaze was deep. He pursed his lips and finally said, ¡± indeed, so I hope you can send Youyou back first this time, let her stay away from this place of trouble and return to the base in Rome. No one dares to provoke her. Leng yunchen stopped talking after hearing that. Because he had the same thought. Half of his previous purpose in coming to Africa had been solved, and the younglings could leave now, not to mention the current chaos. Leng yunchen and Jun hang looked at each other, as if they had reached a consensus at some point in time. but in the end, leng yunchen couldn¡¯t help but ask jun hang one thing. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t ask this, but I still want to know why you chose to interfere with the internal affairs of country D when you said you wouldn¡¯t go back. What benefits do you have in exchange?¡± This was indeed a great puzzling point. Jun hang was silent for a while. After a long while, he slowly said, ¡± because of my leg. Because of my legs ¡­ Chapter 1172 ? 1172 There¡¯s hope for junhang¡¯s legs (2) Leng yunchen was shocked, as if he suddenly understood something. If they used Jun hang¡¯s leg as an exchange of benefits, if he didn¡¯t understand it wrong, did this mean that they had a way to cure Jun hang¡¯s leg? If that was the case, then he would have to make the exchange no matter what. Because Jun hang¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t stand up, not only was it his own regret, but it was also the regret of his friends. However ¡­ junhang, if we can really cure your leg, we will definitely do it at all costs. But junhang, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± junhang, you have to know that you¡¯re a genius doctor with a superior IQ. If even you-¡± He was interrupted before Leng yunchen could finish his sentence. ¡°chen, haven¡¯t you heard that a doctor can¡¯t treat himself?¡± Not to mention, he could not walk with his legs. Even if he found a way, who could perform this surgery? Leng yunchen was silent when he heard what he said. In the end, he could only nod and say in a low voice, ¡± I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take Youyou out of here safely and escort her back. After Leng yunchen finished his words, he was ready to leave. He had to go back to pack his things and prepare to take Youyou back. However, he had only taken a few steps when a deep voice suddenly called out to him. He turned around. Jun hang looked at him calmly, but he said something that made him feel uneasy. Ah Chen, Youyou is my woman. She¡¯s your sister-in-law. Send her back properly. As soon as she said this, Leng yunchen felt as if a certain part of his heart had been hit, and he had a different kind of complicated feeling. He didn¡¯t say anything, but the corner of his lips twitched slightly and he nodded. Then, he turned around and left. However, when he turned around, the smile on his lips slowly changed into a bitter smile. He knew. He had always known. While Jun hang and Leng yunchen were talking, no one knew that Youyou was behind the door, listening to everything clearly. In the end, Leng yunchen left, and she quickly went back to bed. However, at that time, her heart had already been set off by a huge storm. It was as if there were huge waves rolling. what did she just hear? The most shocking thing that made her unable to calm down was Jun hang¡¯s legs. Jun hang¡¯s legs actually had the hope of standing up again. youyou never dared to think about it. now that she suddenly received this news, she buried herself in the blanket and her eyes almost couldn¡¯t help but redden. Because no one knew better than her how much Jun hang wanted to stand up. he sat in a wheelchair and often looked out of the floor-to-ceiling window at the bustling world outside. he would sit there for a long time, or he would have to lie in bed. He was an Eagle, but he was trapped in a prison. She knew how much Jun hang wanted to stand up, hold her hand, and walk around the world. She knew how much Jun hang wanted to stand up, hold her in his arms, and give her the most solid sense of security. She knew how much Jun hang wanted to stand up and walk around. youyou silently cried, his heart was extremely shocked. In fact, whether Jun hang¡¯s legs were healthy or not, it really didn¡¯t matter to her. He was disabled. If she really cared, why would she stay by his side? she would always love him as a person, this devout soul. Good-looking appearances were the same, and interesting souls were one in ten thousand. His happiness was her greatest happiness. [ author: there¡¯s more ] Chapter 1173 ? 1173 Ambushed in the middle of the night (1) if jun hang¡¯s legs could really recover, she could do whatever she wanted. this was brother jun hang¡¯s wishful thinking. Youyou knew that she was going to leave with Leng yunchen very soon. She was not an irrational person. Even if she didn¡¯t want to leave at this time, she had said that when she couldn¡¯t help junhang, she must not drag him down. he could only do what he wanted to do without worry if she was safe. jun hang came back before he left. Youyou noticed that he had gently pushed the door open and closed his eyes, as if he had fallen asleep, quiet and obedient. She could feel Jun hang¡¯s wheelchair coming to her bed, followed by his slender, warm hands. Jun hang gently stroked her hair and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. Jun hang stayed by her side for a long time. Youyou could feel that his gaze had not left her and had been looking at her. He seemed to know that she was going to leave first and couldn¡¯t bear to leave her. although youyou was very reluctant to part with her, she suppressed her emotions. Youyou Qianqian promised me that she would ensure her own safety. I¡¯m staying here now because I really want to be able to stand up and take a walk with you one day. I want to be able to accompany you to any place you want to go and be able to protect you better by your side. Jun hang¡¯s voice came lightly. it seemed ethereal, but the youyou could no longer hold back, and two lines of tears flowed down from the corners of his closed eyes. her hand was held in his palm, and he gently kissed it. ** The child would be sent away the next day. And he planned to leave at night. No one knew about this matter except them. Jun hang was very cautious and didn¡¯t want to expose their whereabouts. He wanted to go back as soon as possible. When he left, Youyou acted as if nothing had happened. He didn¡¯t cry because of the separation, but said goodbye to Jun hang with red eyes and a smile, saying that he would wait for him to come back. Jun hang watched her leave with Leng yunchen, his eyes as deep as the sea, his lips pursed slightly, and he did not say anything. the two of them had already talked a lot in the room. Youyou did not turn back after they parted ways. She had smiled at him when she was with him and assured him, but when she turned around, she could not help but burst into tears. She was worried about him, worried about him, missed him, and could not bear to part with him. What would her brother junhang do without her by his side? Leng yunchen drove an off-road vehicle. When the Youyou got into the car, he turned back to look at Jun hang in the dark. She saw that his wheelchair was still in front of the steps. He was wearing a white shirt and a coat. Even in the cold night wind, he did not move and just watched her leave. His young nose became even more sour, and tears fell. Youyou, come up quickly. I¡¯ll send you back as soon as possible. Junhang will naturally go back once he¡¯s settled the matter here. Leng yunchen looked at her little nose that was red from crying and his heart could not help but ache. Youyou came up and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡± brother junhang, do we have people here? He must be safe and sound.¡± Leng yunchen saw that she kept worrying about junhang and chuckled as he shook his head, ¡± silly girl, junhang is the safest person in the world. No one dares to touch him, and he will do his best to protect him when he¡¯s in danger. But you, I¡¯m the only one by your side to look after you now. Take good care of yourself, this is the most important thing and what junhang wants to see. Chapter 1174 ? 1174 Ambushed late at night (2) ¡°Go away, who are you calling a silly girl? no matter what, I¡¯m still a little older than you.¡± However, Youyou was much more at ease after hearing what he said. She would protect herself. If Jun hang was fine, she wouldn¡¯t be so worried and afraid. Leng yunchen smiled and no longer said anything. He stepped on the accelerator. The car started and Leng yunchen¡¯s car left in the middle of the night. Youyou kept turning his head and looking at Jun hang through the window. The night seemed to be getting darker. jun hang looked at the car driving away and his heart seemed to be empty at a moment. he suddenly seemed to want the car to come back, to have youyou come back, to be by his side, not leaving him at all. Perhaps if she stayed by his side and did not leave his sight, he would be able to take good care of her. It would not be like now, where he started to worry the moment she left. He unconsciously clenched his fists. However, no one noticed it when Leng yunchen left with the Youling. On a certain floor of the villa, the lights were not on, but the curtains moved in the middle of the night, as if someone had witnessed the scene outside. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right. The man with the surname Leng has already taken her away. There are only the two of them. as soon as he said this, there was a moment of silence on the other side. when the voice came again, it was hoarse and strange. it was obviously very weak, but it sneered viciously. ¡± it seems that even god is helping me. in that case, i must make her suffer an inhuman punishment. ¡± ¡°What do you want to do? If she¡¯s hurt, Mr. Jun hang will ¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯ll fly into a rage? Hehe.¡± The person on the other end of the phone sneered and replied, ¡± I won¡¯t take her life, but I want her to be trampled on by thousands of people. I want to sell her to a brothel, drug her, and show junhang how disgusting she is to be played by other men. I don¡¯t believe that junhang will still like such a dirty woman by then! after these vicious words fell, it made those who heard it feel a chill. Would that Miss Bo really end up in such a state? it¡¯s a little awkward. That would really be worse than death. ¡°then, that mr. leng ¡­¡± ¡°those who block my path, die!¡± The call ended. The wind was very strong that night. South Africa was a country of animals. When you drove on the road, Lions would chase you and roar. Even if they had not encountered any Lions on the road, the roars of wild beasts in the night made people panic inexplicably. That night, many people could not sleep. The first half of the night was very peaceful. Although the child was very reluctant to leave and her heart was pulled by her longing, she could not help but fall asleep later on due to her injuries and weakness. However, her brows were still slightly furrowed in her sleep, as if she was not sleeping well. Leng yunchen was focused on his journey. He only wanted to bring her to a safe place first, then take the plane and leave. He did not sleep the whole night. After all, he was a Special Forces soldier. He was very alert the whole night and was always vigilant of his surroundings. He did not dare to slack off at all. Because this was not only to bear the responsibility of Jun hang¡¯s entrustment to him. More importantly, there were people in the car whom he wanted to protect with his life. At around 3 am. It had been three to four hours since the car had set off, and it had also traveled a long distance. His arms would not be able to take it if he drove for a long time. Leng yunchen rested for five minutes and then continued on the road. The journey was too far. At five o ¡®clock in the morning, Leng yunchen¡¯s car slowly approached a gas station. [ there¡¯s more, but sleep early, babies an. ] Chapter 1175 ? 1175 Ambushed late at night (3) Most of the local people were black. When Leng yunchen¡¯s car slowly pulled over to the gas station, a man in an orange work uniform was refueling a car. At this moment, there were a few cars parked around the gas station. After the car in front was refueled, his car slowly approached. when the man, who was dressed according to the working system, saw him coming over, he directly inserted the refueling pipe into the fuel tank. leng yunchen immediately shouted in a low voice, ¡± stop it! ¡± However, the man did not stop what he was doing. The next second, Leng yunchen came down with a pistol and pointed it at his head. young man, you¡¯ve added the wrong gas. I need to add gasoline to my car. Direct the diesel out. If he filled the wrong gas, his car would have an obstacle. When the uniformed staff member saw him take out his gun, he trembled in fear and began to lead the way out of the car. Seeing this, Leng yunchen put away his pistol. As soon as he retracted his hand, he squinted his cold eyes and quickly scanned his surroundings. He seemed to have noticed something, so he clenched his gun and prepared to get into the car. However, just as he got into the car, a gunshot was heard. The Youyou was jolted awake, but as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that the glass window on the side of his body was splattered with blood. A black man with his head split open had fallen in front of the window beside him. His body was sliding down, and there were blood stains everywhere. She was dumbfounded by the scene. It was as if she had a nightmare. When she woke up and saw such a terrible nightmare, she opened her mouth and moved her lips, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. Before she could react, the car suddenly stepped on the accelerator and sped forward. It crashed into a car that was trying to retreat. Leng yunchen glanced back and found several bodies behind the car. they were all staff members wearing gas station uniforms, all dead! At this moment, Leng yunchen finally realized that their whereabouts were still known by others, and they had actually prepared an ambush at the gas station in advance. ¡°Youyou-! Quickly get down! Someone¡¯s catching up!¡± Leng yunchen¡¯s face was solemn. As he spoke, the other cars that were parked at the gas station behind them started to move. The windows were rolled down, and countless guns began to shoot at their cars and tires. Youyou had just woken up and had already encountered such a thing. She herself could not believe that their whereabouts had been leaked. But now that things had come to this, there was no need to be worried. He had to face it calmly. As the car sped along, she carefully looked out and was shocked to see that there were seven or eight cars of all kinds behind them, firing wildly. It didn¡¯t take long for the back glass window to be unable to take it. Youyou lowered his head to avoid the debris and bullets. He shouted at Leng yunchen, ¡± Ah Chen, do we have any weapons to deal with them? ¡± don¡¯t even think about it. Two K-13s won¡¯t be enough to deal with them. ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death!¡± The sounds of gunfire rang in his ears, and Youyou covered his ears in response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. We can¡¯t fight head-on, but if we can¡¯t escape, it¡¯s not impossible to change our strategy.¡± In the short time that Leng yunchen had spoken, their car had been attacked by seven or eight cars with full firepower behind them and was almost turned into a scrapped car. what plan?! an, the internet on the plateau is really weak. Chapter 1176 ? 1176 A desperate counterattack (1) After Youyou finished asking, Leng yunchen did not answer her directly, but said quickly, ¡± don¡¯t you realize that their purpose is not to kill us, but to capture us alive? they have heavy weapons in their car, but they keep attacking our car with machine guns to force them to stop. Youyou immediately reacted after hearing this. She also understood what Leng yunchen meant in an instant. ¡°Then we¡¯ll beat him at his own game.¡± After Youyou said that, Leng yunchen suddenly stepped on the brake, but he did not expect that the brake had failed. Leng yunchen suddenly cursed in a low voice. ¡°Youyou! Open the car door, I¡¯ll say three, and we¡¯ll slip out together!¡± Youyou took a deep breath and rubbed her aching chest. She knew that this was not the time for her to be weak, so she could only say without hesitation, ¡± I understand. Seeing that they were about to hit the roadblock because of the faulty brake, two figures suddenly jumped out of the car when Leng yunchen said three. The out-of-control car suddenly drove for another ten meters or so, hit a roadblock, and flipped over. As soon as the two people on the ground jumped out, they were surrounded by the cars almost instantly. The people in the car pointed their guns at them. Leng yunchen raised his hand as he got up, not forgetting to help Youyou up from the ground. One of the people in the car took out a photo and looked at the child, then at the photo again. He immediately waved his hand and shouted in a low voice, ¡± take them all away! They were speaking in D language, which made the Youyou and Leng yunchen immediately realize that they were really from d country. They didn¡¯t expect that they would still be discovered even though they sneaked away in the middle of the night. It seemed that their every move had long been monitored, and they were just waiting to take advantage of their loopholes. The two of them were searched instantly. After confirming that they had no weapons, they were tied up and pushed into a car. After the two of them were sent to the car, they both tacitly did not speak. They were panting slightly as they watched everything in the car. Other than them, there were four other people. There was a driver in the front and a man with a machine gun in the co-driver¡¯s seat. The two of them were sitting in the back with a man with a gun on each side, staring at them. They didn¡¯t look like evil people. Instead, they looked like they had received professional training. They sat upright and held guns in their arms. Although these people were here to catch them, Leng yunchen could still feel a similar smell from them. That¡¯s right, it was a similar smell. These people were probably sent by Claire to take revenge, and she was from a noble family. Even if the people she sent were in plain clothes, they could not erase the fact that they were soldiers. It was a pity that they were not good soldiers. In order to catch them, they had slaughtered all the innocent people in the gas station. Leng yunchen and the youngster were sitting side by side. The man in the front passenger seat was holding a gun in one hand and a walkie-talkie in the other. He was speaking in the German language, not hiding his identity at all, even though he could speak English in their country. ¡± we¡¯ve caught them. yes, we¡¯ll send them to that place and transfer them to those people. ¡± While the person on this side was talking, the person on the other side of the walkie-talkie said something. The person asked again, ¡± how should we deal with that man? ¡± There was only one word in response to this person. although the others couldn¡¯t hear what was said over the walkie-talkie, the atmosphere in the car seemed to change after the other party responded. Chapter 1177 ? 1177 Fatal counterattack (2) Leng yunchen could feel his own killing intent. His young hands were tied behind his back, and he didn¡¯t show any sign of weakness on his face, but his palms were sweating. Because she could roughly guess what they were going to do to Ah Chen. And were they just going to wait for death like this? no, it was impossible. At this time, behind these people¡¯s back, Leng yunchen and Youyou, whose eyes had not met, were making small movements with their tied hands. Everyone in their group wore a watch that could send their real-time location through the satellite. At this time, from the edge of the base of the watch, sharp gears were spinning from the inside and cutting the rope that tied their hands. The rope was cut in a few moments. The two of them held the rope in their hands and maintained their previous posture. This was something that they had a tacit understanding of. At this time, the tacit understanding between the people of the group was vividly highlighted. At this time, the man over the walkie-talkie immediately pulled the trigger, then turned around from the front passenger seat and shot Leng yunchen. ¡°Bang-!¡± At this moment, Leng yunchen, who had been prepared for this, suddenly pulled the guard in front of him and shot him in the heart, killing him without even having the chance to struggle. No one had expected this to happen. No one had expected him to make a move at this time after he had broken free from the rope. Leng yunchen quickly took over the gun from the dead man in front of him and shot the man in the front passenger seat without saying a word. The man on Youyou¡¯s side reacted and wanted to hold Youyou hostage. Youyou raised her leg and kicked him hard in the crotch. The man screamed in pain, and the next second, Leng yunchen fired a shot and killed him. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had taken care of three people, leaving only the driver. The driver was stunned. He was about to shout for help while controlling the steering wheel with one hand, but Leng yunchen would not give him the chance to do so. The rope that was tied to his hand was directly wrapped around his neck so that he could not shout. Then, he pressed his head from behind and twisted it hard¨C! The method was straightforward and clean. Suddenly, the man slid down softly, and Leng yunchen threw him away and continued to drive. Youyou, come and drive. This car is bulletproof and there are weapons in it. It¡¯s time for us to fight back! Youyou nodded and moved the dead body over to start the car. However, when she came over, Youyou looked down at her chest and saw that there seemed to be a thin layer of red blood under her clothes. She frowned slightly. Even though she felt that her wound had opened again and it was painful, she still did not say anything. She pursed her lips tightly and leaned over to drive. However, her face was already very weak and pale. Chen, they seem to have realized that there¡¯s something wrong with the gunshots in the car. They all had walkie-talkies, so they were clear about what they had said about killing Leng yunchen. However, one or two shots were enough, but they had fired three shots intermittently. Youyou said this as he looked at the car that was catching up from the rearview mirror. ¡°Speed up and increase the distance.¡± ¡°Received!¡± the hood of the car slowly moved away, and a powerful rocket-propelled tank appeared on the top of the car. leng yunchen did not give them a chance to react. he aimed and fired immediately. one of the cars behind had already noticed that something was wrong, but they did not expect that ¡­ [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1178 ? 1178 fatal counterattack (3) There really was a problem! The rocket t that was aimed at their car was too close. They couldn¡¯t escape even if they wanted to. They could only watch as the rocket t-came flying at them! With a loud bang, Leng yunchen¡¯s lips curved up, and he directly blew up a car. speed up! The enemy is starting to attack. Pay attention to Dodge! As a Senior Colonel of the Special Forces, Leng yunchen had long been good at leading his own soldiers in combat. At this time, it was as if he was fighting side by side with his comrades, and his attacks were accurate and neat. Before the other party could react, Leng yunchen quickly attacked and took care of half of the cars, while Youyou drove the car and dodged the remaining half with difficulty. The two of them took care of all the cars. After everything was settled, Leng yunchen finally relaxed his tense nerves and let out a long sigh of relief. at this time, leng yunchen was about to say something to the child, but he found that the car was not going in a straight line at all, and it started to drive in a crooked way. Youyou, Youyou Pi Xiu!? Leng yunchen called out to her. When he turned around, he found that both of her hands had slid down the steering wheel and were resting on her sides. When he saw it, his pupils shrank and he quickly went forward. he held her shoulder with one hand and quickly turned the steering wheel with the other. however, he was shocked when he saw the scene of the youngling. He saw that the front of her clothes was already stained with blood. Her face was pale and she was unconscious. This scene simply hurt his eyes. No matter what, she was fine before she left, but now, she had become like this. He could not help but blame himself. ¡± youyou, how are you feeling? hang in there, hang in there. i¡¯ll take you to the hospital soon! ¡± Leng yunchen said anxiously. He stopped the car by the side of the road and quickly went to check on her condition. Youyou¡¯s wound had been torn, and the cut itself was a little deep. After all this, it couldn¡¯t be treated in time, and blood stained a large area. Youyou vaguely sensed that he was touching the clothes on her chest. She tried her best to wake herself up. no, no, Ah Chen, I¡¯ll clean it up myself. leng yunchen did not expect that she would still care so much at this time. his face turned a little unsightly, but he said firmly, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m just helping you to stop the wound. i won¡¯t look at what i shouldn¡¯t! ¡± Without waiting for the child to say anything, he tore off his clothes and tore them into strips the size of a palm. After blocking the blood with his clothes, he tied them tightly with a piece of cloth and tied a knot around his arm. After all the treatment was done, Youyou, who had persisted for so long, finally couldn¡¯t bear it and fell into a coma. When the car started again, the Youling was already lying unconscious in the back seat. Leng yunchen drove the car to the maximum horsepower and stepped on the accelerator, speeding quickly on the empty road. it raised the dust on the ground and the dead bodies that were thrown out of the car. He just wanted to be fast, just a little faster, and get to the hospital. The road was very far away. When Leng yunchen rushed to a hospital in a small city, he rushed into the hospital with the unconscious child in his arms and shouted for the doctor to come and save him. When the doctors and nurses saw that there was a wounded person, they immediately gave him first aid. Watching the child being pushed into the operating theater, Leng yunchen¡¯s heart was still hanging tightly, and he did not dare to let it go. ¡°Damn it!¡± Leng yunchen punched the wall hard. His chest heaved up and down violently when he thought of the cold temperature of her body when he was holding her just now. He didn¡¯t dare to think. He really didn¡¯t dare to think that something would happen to her if he delayed her for so long. Youyou Chapter 1179 ? 1179 Unexpected things (1) If something happened, not only would he not be able to face himself, but he would also be unable to face Jun hang and his young family! At this time, Leng yunchen touched the mobile phone on his body, only to find that it had been confiscated a long time ago, and he could only send a satellite location to the base through his watch. Leng yunchen could not contact anyone. He could not leave Youyou¡¯s side, so he could only wait for the people in the base to find a way to contact him. just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly saw a nurse not far away turn the corner. she was holding a phone in her hand and was answering the call. she said faintly, ¡± what? looking for a mr. leng near me? ¡± You must have called the wrong number. I don¡¯t have any-¡± ¡°This! This!¡± leng yunchen quickly raised his hand and rushed to her. The nurse was obviously shocked. Not only was she shocked by the strange number, but she was also curious about how someone knew her phone number. However, no matter what, she still gave her phone number to the man who rushed over. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me! We¡¯re in trouble, please send help.¡± Leng yunchen thought it was the base, so he quickly said. However, the person who spoke surprised him. It was within his expectations, yet outside of his expectations. ¡°Something happened? how about youyou?¡± The voice from the phone was low and serious. And this voice, if it wasn¡¯t Jun hang, who else could it be? He tried to contact them every few hours, but when he couldn¡¯t get in touch with them, he started to get suspicious and worried. He didn¡¯t expect that something would happen. After receiving their location information, he immediately called the mobile phones of the people nearby through hacker means. Jun hang¡¯s heart was hanging tightly, the veins on the back of his slender hands were popping, his hands were tightly clenched. when leng yunchen heard that it was jun hang who contacted him first, he felt extremely guilty and depressed. He took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡± our whereabouts were discovered and we were hunted down by the people of d country. Now those people are all dead, but the young ones have just been sent to the hospital because of excessive blood loss. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Leng yunchen was really speechless when he said this. His heart was torn and in pain. In the end, he still said in a hoarse voice, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect her well. The Youyou¡¯s life and death were unknown, and he really didn¡¯t know if he could escape from danger. he didn¡¯t dare to make any conclusions. After listening to Leng yunchen¡¯s words, the other side was silent for a long time. Finally, he said, ¡± she will be fine. Take good care of her. I know what to do with the other things. Also, wait for me, I¡¯ll go to her immediately. His words were extremely certain, as if the child would really be fine. After hanging up the phone, Leng yunchen did not know what to feel in his heart. He really felt that he was useless when he could not take good care of a woman. However, Jun hang said that she was fine. Would she really be fine? He waited outside anxiously, standing uneasily. An hour later, the doctor finally came out. doctor, how¡¯s the doctor?! Leng yunchen quickly went up to ask. The foreign doctor took off his mask and said, ¡± the patient¡¯s condition has improved. He just lost too much blood and needs more rest. If everything goes well, he should wake up tonight. As soon as she said that, Leng yunchen immediately heaved a sigh of relief and felt relieved. Then, he saw the child being sent to the ward with his own eyes. But before he could take a good look at her, a nurse came over and said, ¡± Sir, please go to the first floor to pay for the hospitalization and operation fees. an an, please get a ticket for the new week. The next part will be the sweet and lovey-dovey plot of master Zhan and sister sang, meow! Chapter 1180 ?1180 unexpected things (2) The nurse left after she informed him. Leng yunchen was not in a hurry to leave to pay the fees, but went to check on the baby¡¯s condition first. Youyou was lying there in a loose hospital gown. His face was still pale and he looked weak. Leng yunchen¡¯s gaze was obscure. He had thought about a lot of things in a short moment. Even if the child¡¯s body had not recovered, he could not stay in the hospital. The car he had driven all the way here was still outside. It was those people¡¯s car. They would definitely find them, so it was not safe to stay in the hospital. Jun hang told them to wait for him here, but even so, they had to change to a hidden place. After Leng yunchen had made up his mind, he was ready to pay the operation fee first. He would take her away after paying the surgery fees. Special times called for special treatment. He had no money and no car, so he needed to do something in advance. After he left, he just happened to catch the elevator going down. There were a lot of people in the elevator, and after the people dispersed, he continued to walk forward without looking back. He looked normal and ordinary, except that he had a mobile phone, a wallet, and a car key in his pocket. Leng yunchen paid the surgery fee quickly and went back. He couldn¡¯t let go of the child in his heart. If he didn¡¯t have to leave, he wished he could see her at all times. he quickly returned and took the elevator back. However, as soon as the elevator door opened, two nurses with glasses pushed a cart in front of them. A person was lying on the cart, covered with a layer of white cloth. Leng yunchen glanced at the man briefly and walked straight ahead. However ¡­ As he was walking, the person behind him was about to get into the elevator. Leng yunchen suddenly stopped in his tracks, and in a flash, an image suddenly appeared in his mind. Why was the head of the person on the cart covered with a white cloth? was he dead? This floor was just a normal Ward, not an intensive care unit at all, unless ¡­ In the next second, Leng yunchen turned around abruptly. his sudden turn seemed to have caught the two nurses off guard, and they quickly pushed the trolley into the elevator. ¡°wait-! Stop! Stop right there-!¡± Leng yunchen suddenly shouted in a low voice, but it was too late. When he rushed over, the elevator door had already closed. No matter how hard he hit it, it was useless. Leng yunchen saw that they could press the button to go downstairs, so he immediately ran down the safety stairs. No matter how afraid Leng yunchen was that something would happen to the young child, when things could not go against his subjective will, all he could do was try his best to calm down and deal with it, to save her. He was certain that there was something wrong with the car! In fact, there was indeed something wrong with the nurse and the trolley, but reality had struck him hard once. When Leng yunchen rushed to the underground parking lot, the two people dressed as nurses were trying to lift a person into the car. Leng yunchen immediately fired at them when he saw them. One of them was shot and fell to the ground, while the other dodged his shots. Even so, he was still shot in the head by Leng yunchen after two shots. After dealing with the two men, Leng yunchen quickly came to the front of the car to take the young child away. ¡°Youyou, Youyou-!¡± As Leng yunchen spoke anxiously, he pulled off the White Kasaya on her body! However ¡­ With a flash of silver light, the person who was lying down suddenly held a sharp dagger and stabbed him as he pulled the White cloth away. leng yunchen had been training all year round to avoid this kind of danger even if he was unprepared. Chapter 1181 ? 1181 Something unexpected (3) He clutched the dagger tightly with one hand, and blood slowly dripped down his hand. He stared at the other woman who was pretending to be a child to kill him. Leng yunchen was so angry that he could not restrain his anger. because at this moment, he clearly knew. It was too late! It was too late! It was all too late! The Youling would definitely be taken away at this time! They were lying to him on purpose! The incomparable anger and shame made him extremely angry. After a low growl, he turned his hand and stabbed the dagger into her neck. Blood splattered everywhere. It splashed onto his face, hands, and then into the air. However, it could not dispel his anger. Leng yunchen took a deep breath. At this time, when he thought of what might happen to Youyou, Leng yunchen¡¯s eyes turned red with anger and pain. She was angry at herself and hated herself. He returned the way he came. No matter what, he had to go back to the ward to confirm that she was not captured. There were some things that he didn¡¯t need to think about. When he came back, he looked at the empty Ward, and it almost hurt his eyes. He walked over and touched the warm bed. Leng yunchen gritted his teeth and slammed his fists on the wall as he roared. He was so angry and hateful! However, there was no use regretting it now. The first priority was to find the young. He went to check the hospital¡¯s surveillance cameras, but coincidentally, there was a problem with the hospital¡¯s surveillance cameras at that time. This was obviously man-made. Now that he was the only one left, everything was easy to deal with. He contacted the base immediately and asked sang Xia to help investigate the surveillance video that had been cleared. He wanted to confirm who took the young child away, what car they drove, and what traces could be used to find her. At the same time, the base had also sent people over to find Youyou. Leng yunchen contacted Jun hang only after contacting the people at the base. Leng yunchen had never once felt that he was really inferior to Jun hang, who could not even stand up. With Jun hang around, at least she could still be protected by him. Although she was physically healthy, she couldn¡¯t send her back to the base safely. He thought that he could protect her better than Jun hang. However, the truth slapped him in the face. However, this was not a matter of face slapping. It was the safety of the young children. Since things had already happened, they had to find a way to solve it. when leng yunchen called jun hang again, he could no longer get through. Later, he found out that the people at the base had already contacted Jun hang Xuanji. At this moment, just as everyone was extremely worried, Youyou¡¯s side. Youyou had already woken up. She felt herself swaying in a daze. It was dark in front of her eyes, and she could vaguely smell the smell of gasoline. She moved her hands and realized that her hands were tied behind her back and her mouth was gagged. She suddenly realized something. She was even caught. She was curled up in a dark place. The Youling quickly guessed that the thing that was jolting was no other than a car, and she had been thrown into the trunk. After realizing these things, the first thing the child thought of was not himself, but, where was Ah Chen? She had been worried that he would be implicated by her. Those people were going to kill him, and now she was here alone without Leng yunchen. Was he alone now, or had he already been ¡­ Youyou suddenly did not dare to think about it. [ the later part was really cool. There are more chapters you want to see. Let¡¯s start at 12 o ¡®clock together. ] Chapter 1182 ? 1182 Sell her (1) If something happened to Ah Chen because of her, how was she going to face herself in the future? Youyou¡¯s hands were clenched tightly, and his breathing became rapid. She knew that no matter what, she had to leave this place alive. She couldn¡¯t just put her life in someone else¡¯s hands and wait for them to save her. It was impossible for her to escape. She wasn¡¯t as fragile and vulnerable as other people. Right now, she seemed to be in a disadvantageous position. She was a weak and injured woman. However, at the same time, this was also her advantage. This was because others could lower their guard against her. just as youyou was thinking about this, the car suddenly stopped somewhere. She immediately closed her eyes and pretended to be unconscious. As soon as the car stopped, someone got out of the car. Youyou heard the footsteps of more than one person. It was probably the footsteps of three people. He walked towards the back. Suddenly, the trunk of the car was opened, but there was no glaring light. At the same time, the air was filled with moisture. The surroundings were very quiet, far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. Youyou noticed this and had some awareness of this place in its heart. This could be an abandoned factory. But why did they bring him here? If he was from country D, shouldn¡¯t they have captured him and locked him up somewhere else instead of an abandoned factory suburbs the wilderness? And they had brought her here, making it easy for her to think of very bad and dark things. What did he want to do to her to come to such a place? At this time, the other party had already picked her up roughly. Just as she wanted to squint to look at the surrounding environment and people, a black hood suddenly covered her head. Youyou cursed in its heart. After that, she let them take her away first. After all, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t win against these men now. Although Youyou guessed that what they were going to do might be detrimental to her, after going in and hearing the conversations around her, the more she heard, the more she felt that her whole brain was buzzing. It was simply unbelievable. It was more than just dark. There was not only the person who had kidnapped him in this place, but also another group of people. the goods are here. Send her away tonight. Remember not to let her escape or reveal any information about her. of course. After entering Africa, she can only deal with all kinds of men every day. No one will ever find her again. We have so many women here-and those who tried to escape were all killed. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do with her, but I¡¯m handing her over to you now. -hope ¡­¡± As she listened to their conversation, Youyou automatically filtered out the rest. Youyou was not stupid. The reason why her mind was buzzing and blank was that she realized that they had sold her to a maiyin organization in Africa. The African region was so big, so chaotic, and the underground black market was so dark. If she was really controlled, could she really escape? Nothing was that simple! However, what made her heart tremble was that he was going to sell her as a prostitute. How could this be, how could this be-! Right then, someone suddenly burst out into an obscene smile as he asked, ¡± is this woman a Virgin? if not, we can have a good time here before selling her! Chapter 1183 ? 1183 Sell her (2) as soon as he said this, the person on the other side replied, ¡± it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s not. ¡± Youyou was shocked when he heard this. F * ck your mother! Jun hang had always been reluctant to touch her, no matter how uncomfortable it was when they slept together. ¡°Then let¡¯s take a look at her looks first. It¡¯s good if she¡¯s not a Virgin!¡± While she was speaking, someone suddenly pulled off her black mask. Youyou was placed on the ground, and at this time, he could feel countless eyes staring at him. She closed her eyes and didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she could feel that the air around her had suddenly become quiet. After a long while, someone suddenly bent down and pinched her chin, revealing her face. ¡°Ha! This is truly a weak little beauty that makes people drool. Your family¡¯s young miss is really vicious. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s jealous of her, so she sold her to this kind of place.¡± cut the crap. This person is yours now. You¡¯ll have to bear all the consequences and benefits. Also, remember to record everything that happened to her and send it to us. After saying that, the people from d nation prepared to leave. Their mission had ended. Naturally, everyone knew what they were going to film. When these people left, they could vaguely hear Y¡¯s laughter. Then, they sent a message to the higher-ups, ¡± I¡¯ve handed the person over to them. This woman is not a Virgin, so the first wave of recordings will be out soon. After the message was sent, they drove away. At this time, in the factory, the children were still lying on the ground. When they weren¡¯t paying attention, she had already squinted her eyes and scanned the surroundings. There were nearly a dozen black people and people from the Middle East. When she saw so many people, it could be said that her heart had darkened for a moment. If they really wanted to do something, she had nothing but the sharp gears in her watch that could be used as weapons. She couldn¡¯t face so many people¡¯s guns. No matter what, she had to win with wisdom. Just as someone laughed evilly and was about to grab her, Youyou slowly opened her eyes. When she saw this scene, she immediately pretended to panic. With her weak body and pale face, she asked pitifully and fearfully, ¡± you, Who are you? ¡± What do you guys want to do to me?¡± Her words immediately attracted the attention of the others, and they were all attracted. The black man who had grabbed the baby was dumbfounded. He looked at the little beauty with white, tender skin and glistening eyes. After a while, he drooled and asked, ¡± what will I do to you?! Of course, I want you to serve us men well!¡± As he spoke, he pressed her firmly on the ground and pressed himself on her. Youyou hurriedly clutched at its clothes, its face pale as it said, ¡± no, no, please let me go. I¡¯m still a Virgin, don¡¯t do this to me. yes, she was a virgin. They always cared about whether they were virgins, not because they liked virgins, but because they made such dirty deals. The price of a Virgin was far higher than that of a non-Virgin. They didn¡¯t lack women, but money. That was why they had been asking the people in d nation if they were virgins. As expected. Hearing that he was a Virgin, the man immediately stopped his actions, and his eyes instantly became sharp. you are a Virgin!? [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1184 ? 1184 The strongest backing, exciting (1) do you want to know the consequences of lying to us?! As he spoke, he clenched his young chin tightly and stared at every man who was staring at her. He grinned hideously. did you see that? you may not even be able to walk out of here today if you lie. You will be killed by so many men. Youyou¡¯s heart trembled, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t break her skills. Besides, she wasn¡¯t lying to begin with, so she was even more confident. She put on a weak and aggrieved expression as tears fell from her eyes. I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m really a Virgin. I¡¯ve never had a man before. As soon as he said this, the man¡¯s eyes narrowed. Then, he looked at the other men, and a strange expression flashed across his face. He threw the Youyou away and snorted. that¡¯s good. We have people who specifically check if it¡¯s a Virgin. You¡¯d better remember what you said. If it¡¯s not, just you wait! These words naturally meant that they would not touch her for now. As if he could vaguely sense that she was relieved, the rough man suddenly pinched her chin fiercely again and smiled wretchedly. don¡¯t worry. When you¡¯re no longer a Virgin, you won¡¯t be able to escape either. this high-quality woman, they would have to taste her sooner or later. Youyou had a frightened and weak appearance. She looked like a weak and injured little woman, and she did not pose a threat to any of them. The reason why she was so weak in this situation was because they were in this line of work and had seen many women with strong temperaments. But in the hands of these shameless people, they would only use violence to make the other party yield. Even if she wasn¡¯t injured, she wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to let them hit her. Moreover, they had a strong desire to conquer women with a strong personality, instead of being so scared that they almost turned into mud like him, which greatly reduced their interest. They locked the young child in a dilapidated airport room, and she was alone. The others stood guard outside, waiting for dark to take her away. After all, Youyou said that she was a Virgin. They all knew that she was a Virgin, and if she was put up for auction, she would definitely fetch a sky-high price. Therefore, they did not treat her too badly, giving her food and water. After eating and drinking, he would tie her up. However, half an hour before dinner, after the young child was sent to the old airport room, she had quickly figured out where she was and what she could still use. Youyou, who was tied to a chair, said that after looking at it for a week, she finally fixed her eyes on a broken phone. The wires of the phone had been removed, and the phone on the wall was in bad shape. She didn¡¯t know if it could still be used. However, there was nothing else here. She had to contact the outside world now. She had to find someone! And this person would definitely be the most effective and powerful person who could help him. Youyou was about to press the button to turn on the gear behind the dial to Cut the Rope, but at this time, the door of the old airport building was suddenly opened. A man had come to deliver dinner to her. She tried her best to calm down and deal with the dinner first. If she ate more, she would have the strength to escape. During dinner, the young child heard the person who had just delivered the meal to him on the phone, saying that he would be sent away on the ship in an hour. She was getting more and more nervous and uneasy. Guess who Youyou would look for? An cui Chapter 1185 ? 1185 The strongest backing, exciting (2) After that person left. The youngster tied to the chair immediately Cut the Rope with the gears under the watch¡¯s chassis, and then quickly came to the old phone. the phone¡¯s wire was broken and covered in dust. facing the countless wires, she tried her best to calm down. she found the two key phone lines and twisted them together. finally, she tried to make a call and it really worked. Youyou entered a string of numbers and saw that the call had indeed connected. Joy appeared in her eyes and her chest heaved up and down excitedly. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, please, Yingluo!¡± The toot sound continued to ring as the Youyou waited for the call to be connected while muttering anxiously. At that moment, the call was connected. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± a magnetic and pleasant voice sounded. when the youyou heard this voice, he almost shed tears. She choked with difficulty and did not dare to waste any time. She said anxiously, ¡± brother, it¡¯s me. Save me quickly. I¡¯m at a dock in Africa. I¡¯ll be smuggled away in an hour, Hanhan. Youyou quickly explained her situation to the person on the phone, in as much detail as possible. The person on the phone was none other than her brother, Bo Jing. The reason why she looked for her brother was not just because of his power and influence. He was at the top of both the underworld and the underworld in Asia. It was also because her brother was now in the Cape of Good Hope, South Africa. listen to me and calm down. I need you to tell me if they have any symbols on them. Do you have any impression of them? ¡± Bo Jing received an unfamiliar phone number. He had never expected it to be his sister. Youyou hadn¡¯t contacted him for a long time because of some matters, and now he was contacting him rashly because he needed to save his life. How could he not feel complicated? But now, Youyou listened to her brother¡¯s words and immediately tried to recall the characteristics of those people. She seemed to have thought of something and said while thinking, ¡± this gang is the prostitution gang in Africa. Most of them are black people, and they have a headscarf with complicated patterns on their heads. They also have a tattoo of a certain pattern on their wrists, which seems to symbolize something, ¡± she said. youyou said anxiously, ¡± brother, it¡¯ll take at most an hour. come here quickly! ¡± don¡¯t worry, I have someone on my side who will immediately send people to control all the docks. Youyou, you take care of it! Bo Jing was still saying something, but before he could finish, Youyou¡¯s call was suddenly cut off. There was no doubt that something must have happened on her side. Bo Jing frowned. He put down everything he was doing and went to save her immediately. On her side. Youyou was on the phone with her brother when she heard footsteps outside. She immediately hung up the phone, cut the telephone line, and ran back to the chair, grabbing the rope with the back of her hand. She was so nervous that her heart was in her mouth. She tried her best to control her breathing so that she wouldn¡¯t notice anything different from before. As the footsteps got closer and closer, two people immediately opened the door and walked in one after the other. The young one sat on the chair, still looking at them with fear. After the two of them entered, they looked at the facilities and environment of the small airport room. When they looked at her again, the man in the lead narrowed his eyes warily. who were you talking to just now?! Youyou was shocked, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He shook his head and said innocently and pitifully- Chapter 1186 ? 1186 The strongest backing, exciting (3) ¡°What are you talking about? no one is talking to me.¡± The man in the lead glanced at the other man, who looked away and nodded. nothing. Youyou felt more at ease after hearing this. However, the man in the lead seemed to be very suspicious. He looked around and finally fixed his eyes on an old phone on the wall. He immediately frowned and wanted to walk over. Youyou knew that it was not good. It had touched it for a while just now, and the place it was holding must have a different temperature from the other places. But this time, she wasn¡¯t so lucky. The man looked at the broken phone line, but he still didn¡¯t dispel his doubts. He touched the temperature of the phone, and when he turned back, a complicated smile appeared on his face. It was terrifying and twisted. Then, he walked over and grabbed Youyou¡¯s arm to lift her up. With one look, the rope on her back had indeed loosened. ¡°fuc-k!¡± The man cursed and was about to slap Youyou¡¯s face. The other person quickly stopped him. The auction party that¡¯s filled with rich people has already contacted us, asking for a top-grade chick. We only have her now, and if she¡¯s a chick, we¡¯ll auction her tonight. We can¡¯t let her get hurt.¡± regardless of whether the slap landed on her face or not, youyou bit her lip tightly. This was because another person¡¯s words were no different from a nightmare to her. The man in the lead had no choice but to shake off the young child and threaten, ¡± now, send her to the boat immediately. Check if she¡¯s a virgin first. If not, we¡¯ll see how we kill her. After saying that, the other man pulled her up, tied her up again, and dragged her away. However, this time, what made the children even more desperate was that they actually found that there was something wrong with their watches, because the rope could not have been cut for no reason. The man who tied himself up again took her watch in a few moves, weighed it carefully, and put it in his pocket. in that case, she couldn¡¯t even contact the base. Youyou didn¡¯t expect that time would be so tight. In the end, they had found out about her trickery. An hour was quite important at this time. Every minute and second could change her fate greatly. If she left an hour earlier, would her brother still be able to find her and stop the ships from the major docks? After she came out, her head was covered with a black mask and her mouth was gagged. She was thrown into the car. Their actions were rough, and when they pushed her, her head hit the car, causing her forehead to swell. youyou was in so much pain that she felt dizzy and hot tears were about to flow out of her eyes. she endured the soreness and only thought that if she could escape, she would definitely destroy all these scumbags! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Jun hang learned from other people that Claire did not return to country D immediately but was recuperating in other parts of South Africa. The first thing he did was not to contact the base to find the young, but to find Claire first. Jun hang had always been an extremely rational person, so at this time, he didn¡¯t look around like a headless fly, but tried to calm down and use other means. No one knew how he felt or what state he was in after Youyou¡¯s accident. It was just that he was unusually calm, terrifyingly calm. Chapter 1187 ? 1187 jun hang¡¯s ruthless, vicious, and ruthless methods (1) The people at the base couldn¡¯t contact him at all, so they couldn¡¯t know everything about Jun hang. At this moment. In a villa in South Africa, the security was tight. Claire was recuperating here. If Jun hang wanted to know where she was, it was very simple. Claire didn¡¯t deliberately hide it because she knew that Jun hang would come to her sooner or later. The family doctor had yet to leave the bedroom when the door was suddenly opened. ¡°Wait, we haven¡¯t finished checking Yingluo yet.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± A man in a wheelchair appeared at the door and coldly uttered two words. The doctor still wanted to say something, but when he saw that the man¡¯s exquisite face was expressionless, his tone was cold, and his whole body emitted a bone-chilling coldness, he was suddenly speechless. He quickly put away the first aid kit and left. Not to mention that there were two Men in Black suits behind Jun hang. They were wearing sunglasses and holding guns in their hands. In the end, they simply fled in a hurry under the cold air. After Jun hang went in, he looked at the chestnut-haired woman on the bed. She was still on an IV drip. He suddenly said lightly, ¡± wake her up. As soon as he said that, a secret agent stepped forward and pulled out the needle from the hand that was hanging the IV drip. ¡°Ah-!¡± Claire shrieked in pain and sat up in bed. At this time, there was a fresh and bloody cut on the back of her hand, which was a little eye-catching. claire was woken up by the pain. however, before she could look at the wound, she was shocked by the few people who appeared in front of her. jun hang¡¯s gaze was fixed on her, cold to the bone. With just one look, Claire almost knew why he was here. He had come to get her back. No wonder he had been so ruthless in his first attack. She could kill that lowly woman however she wanted to. Even if Jun hang knew that she did it, she wouldn¡¯t admit it without evidence. however, in front of him. Jun, Jun hangming, why are you here? are you here to see me? to see me? ¡± Claire held the back of her hand in pain and pretended not to know anything. As soon as she said this, Jun hang directly ignored her and looked at the agent beside him without saying anything. The agent took out his phone and showed her something. ¡°W-what is this Kasaya?¡± Claire didn¡¯t know what was going on. Junhang didn¡¯t say a word to her when he appeared. She had expected him to come to her and had thought of a countermeasure, but he didn¡¯t say a word or ask. What did he mean? this was completely out of her expectations. However, just as Claire was surprised, the phone in the agent¡¯s hand suddenly showed an image. To be precise, they were on a video call. The scene in the video made Claire¡¯s eyes widen instantly. Her whole body froze and her face showed fear. In the video call, the person on the other end had the same chestnut hair as her, but it was a young boy. The boy knelt on the ground, his eyes covered. Beside him stood a man with a crescent-shaped dagger. The boy knelt on the ground and shivered. His hands that were tied in front of him kept struggling to break free, and his mouth kept trembling as he said, ¡± Who are you? let me go, what do you want to do to me? ¡± Jun hang looked at Claire¡¯s eyes staring at the screen and said directly to the video call, ¡± cut off one of his hands. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1188 ? 1188 Jun hang¡¯s ruthless, vicious, and ruthless methods (2) As soon as Jun hang¡¯s voice fell, without waiting for the man holding the crescent dagger in the video to wave the knife, Claire screamed and fell from the bed in a sorry state. He couldn¡¯t care less about the serious injuries he had suffered earlier and shouted, ¡± no! No! Junhang, you can¡¯t touch him! He¡¯s my brother, you can¡¯t cut off his hand!¡± The man with the crescent-shaped dagger paused. When the chestnut-haired boy who was kneeling on the ground heard their conversation, he immediately struggled even more in fear. He tried his best to pull his hand back, as if he was really afraid of being chopped off. sis, sis! Who are they? Quickly save me! Quickly come and save me-!¡± When Claire saw that the man had stopped, her breathing suddenly relaxed a little, and then she said, ¡± junhang, you can¡¯t touch him. Let him go. It¡¯s fine if you shoot me, but do you want to cut off his hand? Don¡¯t be too forceful.¡± Claire believed that Jun hang must be scaring her. It must be like this. Their identities were so noble, how could Jun hang fall out with their family? But unexpectedly. Jun hang looked at her expressionlessly and his tone suddenly became cold and hard. cut it off! As soon as he said that, Claire¡¯s eyes widened. In the video, the knife rose and fell. In an instant, the boy screamed miserably. The knife fell and his wrist was cut off. Blood splattered everywhere and splashed onto the screen. The boy knelt on the ground in pain, crying and twitching. Claire couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She murmured, ¡± Nelsen, Nelsen! His hand had really been chopped off. It wasn¡¯t fake, it wasn¡¯t fake. Claire covered her mouth and trembled so hard that she could not speak. At this time, Jun hang responded indifferently, ¡± where is she? ¡± claire covered her mouth and shook her head, as if she was in pain. jun hang¡¯s expression seemed to be extremely impatient. he said coldly, ¡± then cut off the second hand! ¡± As soon as these words came out, Claire seemed to come back to her senses. She screamed, ¡± junhang, you actually cut off my brother¡¯s hand just for such a lowly woman. I won¡¯t let you go-! Our entire clan will not let you off!¡± And what awaited her was only a single word. ¡°Chop!¡± Immediately, the man grabbed the boy¡¯s other wrist and wanted to cut it off. Claire pounced on him as if she had a breakdown. She grabbed the phone anxiously and shouted, ¡± no, don¡¯t cut him! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± As soon as he said this, the knife and the wrist were almost at the same distance. It was as if the wrist and the hand would have been separated if he had been a second later. Claire was afraid, she was really afraid. Jun hang was crazy. He was not joking. Jun hang really didn¡¯t care about her brother¡¯s life. No matter how unwilling she was, she could only clench her teeth and say, ¡± I did kidnap her, but she¡¯s no longer in my hands. I can¡¯t hand her over. When Jun hang heard this, his cold eyes became even colder. where is she now! Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hide his anger, Claire¡¯s heart turned cold, but she couldn¡¯t help but continue, ¡± she was sold to the hands of Africans, sold as a prostitute, and there were countless men for her to serve every day. Before he could finish his words, Jun hang¡¯s eyes were filled with a layer of ice. The back of his hand that fell on the armrest was clasped tightly, and the veins were faintly visible on the back of his hand. It was as if he found it hard to believe that this sentence was directed at the young! Good Morning. I went to the snow Mountain of Jade Dragon today at an altitude of 4506 meters. I was exhausted and even encountered a heavy rain-¡± Chapter 1189 ? 1189 Jun hang¡¯s ruthless, vicious, and ruthless methods (3) She was sold to Africa and became a prostitute! He didn¡¯t even dare to think of these words! Jun hang¡¯s gaze was so terrifying that Claire could not face it for a while and kept dodging. Things were completely out of her expectations. She said that she would never admit that she had kidnapped that b * tch, but she didn¡¯t expect Jun hang to actually capture her family. ¡°Tell me how I can find her.¡± jun hang¡¯s voice was trying to restrain and endure. As for Claire, she looked at her brother¡¯s twitching body in pain and seemed to have accepted it. After all, his hand had been cut off. If she were to call out that b * tch, then her brother¡¯s persecution would be in vain. So now, she took a deep breath and said, ¡± junhang Zhenzhen, just admit it. It¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t escape when you join their gang. Once you resist, you¡¯ll be beaten up and they¡¯ll use drugs to control them. Especially since she¡¯s not a Virgin, she¡¯ll be raped once you send her over. Why look for such a dirty woman? junhang, look at your own identity. She¡¯s not worthy of you. She wasn¡¯t worthy of you in the past, she¡¯s not worthy of you now, and she won¡¯t be worthy of Zhenzhen in the future. As soon as she said this, not to mention Jun hang, even the two agents next to Jun hang were livid with anger, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to rush up and kill her. Jun hang¡¯s brows seemed to be enshrouded in a storm that was about to come. He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if Youyou really suffered from those persecution. Just thinking about it made him feel cold all over and the blood in his body froze. When he looked at Claire again, his eyes were filled with anger and murderous intent. find her or he will die! The scimitar had already landed on Nelsen¡¯s neck, and he cried out in panic. ¡°Junhang-! He¡¯s innocent!¡± Claire clenched her fists tightly, as if she was extremely unwilling. As soon as she said this, Jun hang¡¯s wheelchair came forward and he pinched her chin with a terrible force, almost crushing it. His words were ruthless and cruel to the extreme, ¡± he¡¯s innocent?! You still know that he¡¯s innocent? Your brother¡¯s life is life, but my woman¡¯s life is not? So what if he was innocent? You were the one who personally sent him to his death! Don¡¯t even mention him! i won¡¯t let a single one of your family off!¡± This was the first time Jun hang had said this to her. But it made Claire completely dumbfounded. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t believe it. Such a Jun hang was not rational at all, he was a devil. ¡°Take her away!¡± After Jun hang said these three words, Claire was thrown away by him and an agent immediately dragged her away. ¡± i¡¯ve already warned you. you caused all of this! ¡± Jun hang said and directly said two words to the other side of the video call, ¡± ¡°Do it-!¡± It was too late for Claire to scream and stop him. She turned around and saw the bloody and cruel scene in the video. Witnessing the death of one of her family members, Claire screamed as if she had gone crazy. Yes, she was not willing to speak because she did not want to let that lowly woman off! Even if her brother¡¯s hand was cut off, she still refused to believe that Jun hang would kill him, but in fact, Jun hang really did kill him-! Claire was really scared and awed by Jun hang because she couldn¡¯t understand why a person of Jun hang¡¯s status would- Chapter 1190 ? 1190 Joint Rescue, the strongest Battle team (1) Being with a lowly woman, she couldn¡¯t understand why Jun hang didn¡¯t take her identity and background seriously. ¡°Jun Zhenzhen, Jun hang Zhenzhen, you¡¯re dead! My family will not let you off, Zhenzhen!¡± Claire was dragged away as she screamed in pain. But no matter how much Claire hated Jun hang, she had to admit that she was really afraid. Because she had misjudged Jun hang. Jun hang wasn¡¯t a gentleman at all, but a devil. She had provoked the wrong person. Jun hang responded coldly, ¡± you¡¯re wrong. I won¡¯t let your family off! All of you should die!¡± Claire¡¯s family, her brother who took drugs and bullied female students, her hypocritical and vicious socialite, her father who was greedy for a huge sum of government funds, and a noble lady who was promoted from a mistress-all of them deserved to die! Claire was taken away by Jun hang¡¯s men. She was still injured, but Jun hang didn¡¯t care. He wanted to find Youyou immediately. Regardless of whether Hanhan really lost her innocence and was raped in the end, he wanted this woman to taste the pain that she had experienced from Youyou! didn¡¯t she think of herself as noble? then, he would destroy her family. didn¡¯t she cause the young to be sold to africa as sex slaves? he would make her the dirtiest woman in the world! Claire was really scared. She cried and screamed in fear along the way. She was forced to tell the organization that sold the children. As for the rest, she didn¡¯t know anything, because even she herself didn¡¯t think she would tell anyone about the woman¡¯s whereabouts. So, she only knew the gang that was being sold. Along the way, Claire couldn¡¯t fall behind at all. If she couldn¡¯t find him, she would have to witness the death of a family member every day, and in the end, it would be her turn. So in the end, Claire had collapsed and no longer dared to hold back. She hoped to find that woman as soon as possible and get away from the terrible devil, Jun hang. Little did she know that her fate had been sealed the moment she decided to harm the young. there¡¯s always someone better, and there¡¯s always someone better. never be arrogant. ** Just as Jun hang took his men to search for Claire according to the clues, in Cape Town, Hauter Bay, East London Port, Deban port, and other large and small docks South Africa search forces in conjunction with the local police were gathered and conducting a thorough search of the passing ships. Among them, the person who stood with the police at the Cape Town port was particularly eye-catching. The man was dressed in black Casual clothes and had a serious expression on his face. His black hair was neat and he had long eyebrows. His gaze was like a torch, his nose was high, and his lips were slightly pursed. He was holding a phone in his hand and seemed to be on the phone with someone. This was a man who looked mature and steady. His appearance was particularly outstanding, and the expression between his brows was somewhat similar to someone else¡¯s. After Jun hang arrived, he found this person at a glance. at the same time, he also noticed the police and people from other places gathered here. And this person was none other than Bo Jing. The young older brother. Jun hang didn¡¯t know who had informed him, but no matter what, he was the one who had arrived here before him. Bo Jing had also noticed him. Before he hung up the phone, his eagle-like sharp gaze was directed at him. The next second, he hung up the phone and walked over with a sullen expression. Author Jun: ¡± Sichuan was hit by an earthquake. Comrades in Xinjiang, please be safe! Pray for blessings! They were returning today. [ PS: there¡¯s even more. ] Chapter 1191 ? 1191 Chapter 1175: Bo Jing was tall and straight, standing at 1.87 meters. When he walked over, he had a strong aura. He was originally an elegant man, but now he seemed to have changed into a different person. There seemed to be a ball of fire gathered behind him, burning wildly. Jun hang looked at him walking over and retracted his gaze without any expression. He gave a look to the people around him, indicating that they should continue moving forward. He had already contacted the people at the base, and a team of dozens of people had followed him here. Leng yunchen was also searching wantonly, and Jun hang didn¡¯t want to waste any time to come and save her. ¡°Stop right there-!¡± There wasn¡¯t even a form of address. It was just three simple words, but they contained an unconcealable anger. In a short moment, Bo Jing had already walked over and pressed down on the armrest of his wheelchair. His slender eyebrows and eyes were like torches. junhang, it¡¯s said that an elder brother is like a father. It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t agree with you and my sister being together, but what¡¯s the truth?! You¡¯re indeed not suitable to be with her. When something happens to her, she¡¯s not looking for you, but me! The person who can save her is me, not you! If you¡¯re not healthy, how are you going to protect my sister? If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t let you off easily-!¡± Jun hang¡¯s thin lips were slightly pursed. When he heard this, there was no change in his expression, but his fists were clenched tightly. if you have the time to talk about this here, you might as well hurry up and find someone. After saying that, he brushed his hand away and left without looking back. However, when Jun hang left again, his back in the wheelchair seemed to have some indescribable emotions. That back clearly wanted to straighten, but there was an indescribable feeling. Some things were indeed out of junhang¡¯s expectations. Bo Jing said that the only person who had the opportunity to contact Youyou when something happened was not him, but her brother Yingluo. Jun hang¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly. He couldn¡¯t say anything. In fact, what she did might have been right. After all, Bo Jing had already taken control of all the ports in South Africa and was searching for Huahua one by one. But what was Huahua doing? he felt his heart stop beating for a moment and he couldn¡¯t breathe. His incompetence, his powerlessness. he was a disabled person, and he could never not recognize this. This was because many people could see it more clearly than he could. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Cape Town Pier was the closest Pier to the disappearance of the infant¡¯s location. If they wanted to evacuate her and take her away, this Pier would be the first to be hit. However, it was also possible for them to take her away from the other ports. Because they were separated and separated, she could escape their sight. therefore, their people also split up to search for it, but the cape town pier was the most likely one. There were countless large and small ships gathered at the dock, making it quite troublesome to find them. Jun hang divided the agents he brought into groups of five and divided them into ten groups to check the vehicles one by one. He also went to search with one of the teams. The African gang had nothing to do with Claire¡¯s men after they got their people, and their fate and destination were no longer related. According to the information provided by Claire, Jun hang calmly analyzed and set his target on the largest ship. It was not because of anything else, but because Claire had mentioned that this was a relatively large gang of prostitution. Because it was often used as a condition for certain occasions, it was suitable for some sex trade. Even if the ship looked old and did not attract attention, it was able to hide dirt and filth, so it must be-big deal. Chapter 1192 ? 1192 Witnessing that scene with my own eyes (1) as for the dock here, there were seven or eight ships that met his requirements. But just as he was about to lead his men to search, Bo Jing suddenly arrived. His expression was still unfriendly, but the words he said made Jun hang¡¯s eyes darken. I¡¯ve searched more than ten ships just now. Although we haven¡¯t found anything, there¡¯s one thing I want you to pay attention to. There are some iconic patterns on the bodies of this gang. I¡¯ve tried to draw their patterns. Here¡¯s this phone. This picture was drawn by that person. Jun hang¡¯s gaze fell on the phone, but with just one look, the green pattern was deeply engraved in his mind. He didn¡¯t ask for the phone, but just said indifferently, ¡± I will find her. After that, he and his two secret agents left without looking back. Just because they didn¡¯t have a tattoo didn¡¯t mean that it wasn¡¯t them. They would definitely be prepared for such a strict search. Jun hang chose to search on a large ship. It was inconvenient for him to sit in a wheelchair, so he first searched through the clues on the deck and found that the suspicion would continue to deepen. This was especially true for the gangs that did this kind of business. Even if they couldn¡¯t see it on the surface, there would still be a special smell in the air. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that it was some kind of perverted smell. He didn¡¯t forget that Claire had said that the sex slaves in the gang would be controlled by drugs. He was very sensitive to such things. During the investigation, with the help of the local police, it was more convenient. After all, this was a major crime. Since it had been reported, it naturally needed to be dealt with severely. Not to mention, even if they didn¡¯t want to, they had also been threatened by other forces. While Jun hang was searching, Bo Jing¡¯s men were also searching at the same time. Bo Jing was also searching personally. However, thinking that Jun hang was also searching, his slender eyes were much deeper. Because it was very dangerous to search personally, it was inconvenient for him to do it. If he met the criminals and they really found something fishy, it would be very dangerous. However, Bo Jing still didn¡¯t stop her. Back then, he had tried to stop Youyou from looking for this disabled man, but she didn¡¯t listen. Now that something had happened, she could probably see clearly what kind of man she wanted. He wasn¡¯t someone who could do nothing when she was in danger. Sometimes, love couldn¡¯t be eaten, and one day, it would be defeated by such things, and worn down by the hardships of life. He was mature, but he was more rational. The first ship that Jun hang searched was full of cargo, the second was full of people who went out to sea, and when he searched the third ship, it was a passenger ship, decorated luxuriously. Since it was a passenger ship, no matter what, they would have to search the rooms one by one with guns. Being searched at the dock checkpoint meant that there was a security risk on the ship, so naturally, no one dared to not cooperate. On the other hand, this passenger ship looked ordinary on the outside but was luxuriously decorated on the inside. Most of the guests were men. After their people investigated the rooms, they found that many people lived a luxurious life. It was unusual for such a crowd to gather in such a place. However, if there was really a problem with this ship, then where were the women who were involved in the sex trade? Why can¡¯t I see a single one of them? At this moment, the agents who had finished searching all the rooms came back one by one. They looked at Jun hang and shook their heads solemnly. Chapter 1193 ? 1193 Witnessing that scene with my own eyes (2) Jun hang narrowed his eyes and frowned. He didn¡¯t say anything and just turned his wheelchair into the cabin, followed by four or five agents. The interior of the ship was divided into two floors. The guest rooms on both floors were open, and everyone was outside. The staff on the ship didn¡¯t see anything unusual, and there were no fingerprints on his arms. Everything seemed normal. However, Jun hang didn¡¯t intend to leave just like that. He went down to the bottom floor. The floor below was empty. Their people walked on it, making thudding sounds. Ships were all like this, but usually the bottom was already sealed, only hollow. Jun hang sat in the wheelchair and moved very slowly until he noticed that a piece of wood on the edge of the cabin floor was a little loose. He ordered his men to seal the entrance of the cabin, then gave the wooden board to an agent behind him. it¡¯s loose. Open it. The agent was stunned when he heard that. They had been searching the room and looking at every place that could hide people, but they had ignored the bottom. However, the design of the bottom of the ship required that it was hollow. Unless it was big enough, how could it hide people? moreover, the space was closed, and there was a risk of suffocation if you hid inside. But once Jun hang spoke, the agent naturally didn¡¯t dare to delay. the most important thing now was to confirm whether there were people hiding here, because even if there were people hiding, it was uncertain whether their group¡¯s people were among them. the agent squatted down and touched the wooden board. he found that the board could really be opened. after opening it, a different smell came from inside. what was that smell? It was a very heavy and moist air. However, it couldn¡¯t hide the dispirited smell. Seeing this, the agent immediately wanted to move the floor away. An electric baton lit up and he held it in his mouth. Below him was a slope-shaped tunnel made of cement. The conditions were simple and crude. When the electric baton lit up and scanned the bottom of the huge cabin, the scene was shocking. They were divided into two groups. There were three people in Jun hang¡¯s group. An agent touched the light switch, and a few old light bulbs at the bottom of the huge cabin suddenly lit up, illuminating the scene inside. It was one thing that there was something fishy going on here, but when they saw the scene clearly, they were all shocked. There were old tents inside, arranged in a crooked line. When an agent pulled open one of the tents, the scene inside was shocking. He saw a girl lying inside. Her eyes were blurred, her hair was messy, and she was wearing a sling. A broken blanket covered her body, and her exposed arm was covered in bruises and needle marks. There were also syringes that he had thrown away around him. The young girl didn¡¯t do anything when she saw them. It was as if she didn¡¯t see them. She was numb and empty, as if she had lost her soul. When they saw this scene, they looked at each other, but their hearts tightened. Because, it was really those women who had lost their footing. He had really found them. the agent put down the tent curtain in his hand and went to open the second and third tent flap. The girls here came from all kinds of races, and their ending was almost the same. Their clothes were tattered, and they all looked decadent. All of them were people who were sold as prostitutes. And every woman¡¯s appearance inside was particularly terrifying. Chapter 1194 ? 1194 Witnessing that scene with my own eyes (3) They were all women who had gone through a lot, and they were all like walking corpses. Jun hang looked at the women in the tent. His expression was no longer expressionless, but extremely forbearing. His lips were tightly pursed and his hands were trembling. Because their appearance, to a certain extent, also represented Yingying¡¯s young appearance. If the Youyou had been caught, would they have been locked up with them? perhaps they would have been in the next tent. As long as Jun hang thought of the young becoming like them, he couldn¡¯t wait to kill himself. Even if he was disabled, if he couldn¡¯t even protect his own woman, how could he be considered a man? If she let another man protect her, what right did he have to be by her side? He opened the tents one by one. He wanted to find the young one, but he was also afraid of meeting her in one of the tents. Just as there were still a few tents that had not been checked, Jun hang¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rang. He didn¡¯t take it. He waited for the agent to open the tents one by one and carefully check the people inside, especially the tents at the back. His nerves became more tense, afraid that the woman inside would be a familiar face. After all the checks were completed and it was confirmed that there were no children here, Jun hang¡¯s heart was tight, but at the same time, he was very glad that the children were not here. At this moment, his phone rang again. He answered. And the words from the phone made Jun hang¡¯s blood freeze. junhang, it¡¯s Ah Chen. Where are you? we found out some news at another dock. It¡¯s said that virgins will be sold on a ship alone. If they¡¯re not virgins, they will be sent directly to other large groups for sale. Although I know that some things may have already happened, I still have to confirm it before I can find her as soon as possible. Is she still Youyou?! it had to be said that leng yunchen¡¯s call saved jun hang from a disaster. Jun hang had never been so glad that he had been protecting her carefully. Leng yunchen¡¯s call lit up his New Hope. At the same time, it also allowed him to see more clearly. Back then, Should he really not have agreed to her? He thought that he was right to promise her that he wouldn¡¯t let her down or be sad, but now he knew that she only started to get hurt and put herself in danger after he promised her. Now, she was being tortured to this point because of him. When you love someone, you want her to be better. If he stayed with her, she would become worse. How could he continue to be with her? After Jun hang left, he let the people around him and the police report this place. He wouldn¡¯t care about what chaos would happen later. He just wanted to bring her out of danger and save her. However, on the way to the other docks, his mind was full of thoughts, as if he had already made countless decisions in his heart. After Leng yunchen found out that the child was clean, although it was hard to believe, A New Hope was ignited in his heart, the hope that the child had not been hurt by evil people. Virgins were extremely precious to them, and would not be easily violated. Leng yunchen was acting alone, so he was more secretive than the others who were searching for him, and it was easier for him to find something fishy. When he was searching the dock, he accidentally found a man with an unknown tattoo on his arm, so he followed him secretly all the way. He also heard their conversation from the conversation between this man and the others. Chapter 1195 ? 1195 Found the child and drugged (1) he had heard them say that they had obtained a supreme-grade treasure and were going to auction it. However, they were all very unhappy that they had been temporarily searched and trapped at the dock, so they were cursing and swearing. At that time, Leng yunchen, who was wearing the uniform of a dock worker, tried his best to eavesdrop on their conversation. Those people were speaking in the local language. They glanced at a tall Asian doing hard work but didn¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t take it seriously and continued to curse. They were all anxious, as if they didn¡¯t know if the search had anything to do with them. When they dispersed and were about to return to the ship, Leng yunchen immediately sneaked into the crowd and followed them to see which ship they were on. Of the two people just now, one had boarded the boat, and the other had left behind to ask for a cigarette. Leng yunchen¡¯s eyes were locked on him. When the man was about to go back to the boat, Leng yunchen suddenly attacked from the crowd. don¡¯t move! As he spoke in a low voice, the gun in his hand was already pressed tightly against the back of the man¡¯s waist. ¡°Don¡¯t talk! Follow my direction!¡± One of Leng yunchen¡¯s hands was clasped on his shoulder, and a handcuff was cuffed to his hands, while the gun was pointed at him. With a gun behind him, the man suddenly panicked and was taken to a container by Leng yunchen. When there was no one else around, Leng yunchen pushed him down and grabbed his collar tightly with one hand. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡± tell me the truth! Is there an Asian girl on your ship? What did she look like? Are you injured?¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened. w-Who are you? ¡± ¡°Cut the crap! Quickly tell me if you have one!¡± The gun¡¯s eye was aimed at his temple, and he said fiercely, ¡± Seeing this person¡¯s appearance, Leng yunchen had already guessed that Youyou must be inside! The man was so scared that his legs turned to jelly. don¡¯t, don¡¯t shoot. I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you. They brought an Asian girl with them. She¡¯s very pretty, with big eyes, black hair, very white skin, and a wound on her chest. She¡¯s about 20 years old and is currently being auctioned on the ship. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s sold Qianqian. What else could Leng yunchen say? His face was extremely gloomy. He covered the man¡¯s mouth and twisted his neck fiercely. Suddenly, the man¡¯s legs went soft and he fell down. there were too many people here, so it was inconvenient to shoot, and he couldn¡¯t alert the enemy. Leng yunchen took a look at the man¡¯s clothes. When he walked out, he immediately changed into his clothes. Then, he grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground and wiped his face, making it look a little darker. The ship that the person had mentioned had been stopped from sailing, but they had not stopped the auction. According to that person, if the woman on the ship was successfully auctioned off, she would most likely be reduced to someone¡¯s meal. If the auction was not successful, she would be fine. Now, Leng yunchen could only pray that it was not too late. There were also some people from the base here. After Leng yunchen took out his headset and informed them of something, he disguised himself as one of them and got on their ship first. There were not many people on this ship, but they were all very smart. Leng yunchen¡¯s clothes were the same as theirs, but they did not look the same after all, so he acted very quickly. Usually, when they saw him, they could only see the back of the person who was dressed the same, but they could not see his face clearly. After Leng yunchen sneaked in, he went to the inner cabin. As soon as he sneaked in, he was shocked by the scene inside. Chapter 1196 ? 1196 found the child, drugged (2) He saw that there was no one else on the huge ship, only a woman. She was in a huge cage that looked like a stage. She was lying there. Her face was pure, but she was wearing sexy and revealing clothes. her cheeks were red, her eyes were misty, and her half-naked chest was constantly moving up and down. Leng yunchen only took one look and recognized this woman, she was Youyou¨C! It was just that her current appearance made him feel frightened. Not to mention anything else, it was because he had never seen Youyou in such a seductive manner. Her eyes were like silk, her long hair was let down, and she was wearing sexy translucent clothes. Her face was extremely pure, and she really looked like an angel with a demonic figure. on top of her head, bright light was projected in all directions, and she was clearly presented in the middle. Just as Leng yunchen was wondering why she was alone, he heard an official announcement from the cabin, ¡± number 22 bids 2 million dollars. 2 million dollars, 120 seconds of bidding time. If no one objects, this Virgin will belong to number 22. Leng yunchen¡¯s body trembled when he heard the words from the broadcast. He immediately understood what kind of model this was. In order to protect the privacy and safety of the buyers, the buyers would stay in their rooms or even appear elsewhere. Therefore, they weren¡¯t too worried about the inspection. Even if the people were curious about the woman being auctioned, they would casually explain that she was their woman. unless it was someone who had come to save her or to find her. However, these people would never have thought that such a large-scale search was just for an Asian woman! Leng yunchen was hiding in the dark, listening to the continuous bidding and the increasing bids. He looked at the young child in the cage in the brightest spot in the middle and clenched his fists tightly. He had to admit that he could tell in a short moment that Youyou had definitely been drugged by them. Her cheeks were red, and her body was soft and unable to move. She was obviously injured and weak, and she had been drugged, so she was like a prey waiting to be devoured. That helpless and uncomfortable look made him feel particularly heartbroken, not to mention that Youyou had died in his hands. He had let her down. But fortunately, the Youyou had not fallen to the most miserable state and was still being auctioned off, so it was still not too late. And he was waiting, waiting for the best opportunity. He would wait for them to take Youyou away after the bidding was over, and then he would make a move. Because Youyou was still in the cage, and there were people watching her, he couldn¡¯t save her even if he did. Just as he was thinking this, he heard someone bid, ¡± buyer No. 1 bids 10 million US dollars-! 10 million USD ¡± 10 million USD was close to 80 million RMB. It was a very high price, almost exceeding 100 million RMB. There was no response for a long time after this price was offered. To these people, she was still a Virgin, after all. No matter how exquisite she was, this price was enough to get many beautiful virgins. He watched as they prepared to unlock the door and take the young away. leng yunchen ordered the people outside to make a move through the headset. however, just as he was about to speak, he suddenly heard the announcement again, ¡± new buyer no. 23 bids 200 million yuan. the bid is 200 million yuan yuan yuan! Are there any more bidders? 200 million going once, 200 million going twice!¡± congratulations to the buyer on the 23rd for obtaining this beautiful and alluring girl tonight. Chapter 1197 ? 1197 Finding the younglings and being drugged (3) When the announcement was made, it caused a silent shock. At the same time, it also confirmed the ownership of this pure and sexy beauty. It belonged to a new buyer, No. 23. Leng yunchen didn¡¯t think so much. He only thought of taking advantage of the time when they got the young out of the cage, and cooperating with the people outside to save her. After the broadcast voice reached 200 million, no one bid anymore. At that moment, someone opened the cage and took the youngster out. Two men lifted her up, and four or five armed men followed behind her to watch over her and escort her away. Leng yunchen didn¡¯t know if those rich people who were bidding were on the ship, but he couldn¡¯t care so much anymore. He immediately informed the others outside the ship through his headset and whispered, ¡± do it! he then immediately followed behind. His young body was carried away as if he was unconscious. Leng yunchen was behind them, staring at the four men who were holding guns as they walked along the corridor of the cabin. He threw a bullet on the ground, and the sound of the bullet falling to the ground made the two men turn back and stop. There was no one behind him. a person walked over, and his gaze fell on the floor. he actually found a bullet. They immediately became alert and walked back cautiously with guns in their hands. who is it?! They walked back, thinking that someone was hiding in a cabin. It was very dark there, but when they took their guns and went over to check, they found nothing. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± They were surprised to see that no one was around and prepared to return. In the next second, a dark shadow suddenly fell from above, rode on one of the men¡¯s neck, and twisted it hard. The other man was about to shoot, but before he could aim in the dark, his arm twisted in a strange posture, and the muzzle was blocked in his mouth. Leng yunchen did not want to disturb them by shooting, so he pressed the handle of the gun down hard and pierced the other man¡¯s throat. In the dark, he was fast and ruthless, and he decisively took care of two people. he had lured the gun-wielding men over for no other reason than to prevent them from hurting the young in the fight. There were still two people with guns in front of them. When Leng yunchen quickly caught up with them, he wore their clothes and held their guns. He even wrapped his head with a scarf that they had casually tied up. He then mixed in with them. As soon as he walked over, someone noticed that something was wrong. you ¡­ ¡°You what you-!¡± Leng yunchen¡¯s head hit him directly on the head, making him dizzy. The other person next to him was about to react, but Leng yunchen did not even look at him and directly kicked him away. He hit him right in the chest, making him vomit blood. When the two men carrying Youyou saw that someone had sneaked in, they immediately shouted, ¡± quick! Hurry up! Someone is invading-!¡± After saying that, one of them quickly left with the young child, while the other stayed to stop Leng yunchen. However, after shouting, it was to no avail. Because when he shouted, all that came down were the sounds of leather boots landing on the floor. The people who appeared again were all from the base and Bo Jing¡¯s people from the other side. It was obvious that the people on the deck were under their control. the person who wanted to stop leng yunchen was thrown out of the corridor window by leng yunchen over his shoulder, leaving only one person who was holding the child. Chapter 1198 ? 1198 Found the child and drugged (4) In front of him was a group of secret agents with their guns aimed at him, and behind him was Leng yunchen, who was closing in on him step by step. The man¡¯s legs turned to jelly and he said in fear, ¡± you, what do you want?! Leng yunchen stretched out his hand slightly, making the sound of bones cracking. He said expressionlessly, ¡± give me the person in your hand. Youyou¡¯s entire body was limp as she was being dragged away. She held onto her hands tightly, as if she was trying her best to endure the discomfort and heat in her body. She clenched her fists so tightly that she wanted to dig her nails into her palm. Her translucent clothes were only wrapped with a thin blanket, half covering and half hiding her body. However, the thin blanket was already wet on her forehead. Her face was red, but she still held it tightly, as if she was afraid of exposing herself. When the man heard this, he used the child to block in front of him. no, no, I won¡¯t give her to you! If I give it to you, you¡¯ll kill me.¡± As soon as she said that, Leng yunchen sneered. heh, you¡¯re too naive. ¡± w-what?! ¡± The man was scared out of his wits in the face of such a situation. you won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t give it to me?! as soon as leng yunchen¡¯s voice fell, he suddenly heard a gunshot. the man who was holding the young child suddenly widened his eyes and fell down with a bang. It was the agent behind him who had aimed at him from behind and killed him in one shot. as soon as that person died, the child lost its support and its body went soft, about to fall to the ground. ¡°Youyou-!¡± leng yunchen quickly rushed over to help her up. However, her young body curled up uncomfortably, resisting the touch of others and biting her lips tightly. Leng yunchen could feel the temperature of her body. It was boiling hot. Youyou¡¯s eyes were red from the pain, and she started to Mutter in a daze, ¡± don¡¯t, don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me, Hanhan. Leng yunchen¡¯s eyes almost turned red when he saw her being drugged and in pain. Those damned bastards! However, Leng yunchen had no other choice but to carry her out. As soon as he went out, the black men who were being controlled on the deck all looked over. They couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. No one had expected that they were not searching for anything else on the ship, nor were they searching for anything illegal. They were searching for a person. And this woman was the woman sent by Claire¡¯s men. The woman they were auctioning had just won 200 million. On this deck, there was the leader who had previously traded with Claire¡¯s men. the leader had thought that they were simply searching for something, but they had come specifically to save this woman! He was shocked. Who was this woman? could it be that the current situation was caused by her phone call? The few leaders on the deck looked at each other, and a murderous look flashed in their eyes. They had not gotten the money yet, so how could they just take away such an expensive woman? Even if they had to take it away, they would have to compensate for their losses. As he thought about this, a black man rushed over and shouted, ¡± Who are you?! this woman is one of our women. how can you take her away so easily?¡± as soon as the black man finished speaking, an agent suddenly pushed him hard in the abdomen. the black man bent over and cried out in pain, then knelt on the ground. And at this moment- Chapter 1199 ? 1199 Junhang lets go, fate is reversed (1) A Man in Black Casual clothes appeared on the deck. He walked over step by step. This man was Bo Jing, who had rushed over after receiving the notice. As soon as he arrived, he heard the shout of the African. He immediately went up and grabbed the African¡¯s collar, pulled out a gun, and pointed it at his head. Then, he held him up for everyone on the deck to see. Even if those people also had a look of unwillingness and a look of restlessness. bo jing¡¯s face darkened, anger and sarcasm appearing on his usually calm face. ¡± your woman?! ¡± open your dog eyes and see clearly! Can you afford to offend the people surrounding you? the woman you¡¯ve captured is my sister! Do you all want to die?¡± As soon as he said this, all the gang members on the deck who were being controlled were stunned! His biological sister! this woman actually had such a powerful background! Didn¡¯t Claire¡¯s men say that she was just a lowly and unheard of girl? How could he have such a powerful background? They didn¡¯t want to provoke other people with powerful backgrounds and didn¡¯t want to look for trouble. However, she was supposed to be a lowly and ordinary girl. How did she become a member of an Asian gang? The shock in those people¡¯s eyes did not dissipate for a long time. However, since the matter had come to this, it seemed that they could only retreat in the face of the other party¡¯s arrival. in that case, we can give you the person, but we¡¯ve already auctioned him off for 200 million RMB. We have our own rules. Once the deal is made, we can¡¯t go back on it. We have to hand the person over to buyer number 23, and then you can settle it privately. A black leader walked over and said without fear. As soon as he said that, a gunshot was heard. ¡°Bang-!¡± The black man beside Bo Jing fell to the ground. There was no expression on his face as he asked indifferently, ¡± how was it? are you still thinking about money?¡± ¡°You-!¡± Just like that, a black man was shot down in front of everyone on the deck. The man flew into a rage out of humiliation and seemed to be about to charge at them. bo jing turned around and left. he walked towards leng yunchen and the child in his arms and said coldly, ¡± kill all of them, leave no one alive! ¡± Their men had already surrounded the deck with guns. As soon as he said that, gunshots rang out on the deck one after another. Blood rained down, and no one was left alive. not just these people, the entire gang would not be able to survive! He was going to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots for his sister! Leng yunchen took the child and left first, followed by Bo Jing. All that was left was the crazy massacre on the ship before the officials arrived. A man in a wheelchair had been watching this scene from a distance. More than a dozen secret agents followed behind him, but they were not moved. even if they had come early, in order to ensure her safety and avoid threats, jun hang also bid 200 million in his own way, not letting her fall into the hands of others. No matter what, he was glad that the reinforcements from all sides had rescued the younglings. ¡°Mr. Jun, do we still want to go over?¡± The people in the base asked. Jun hang was silent for a long time. In the end, he shook his head gently and looked forward calmly. He said indifferently, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter who saved her. What¡¯s important is her. She¡¯s still alive and well. She hasn¡¯t suffered those injuries yet. After that, Jun hang was silent for a moment before he slowly said, ¡± ran ran, let¡¯s go. Chapter 1200 ? 1200 Jun hang lets go, fate is reversed (2) With that, Jun hang turned his wheelchair and left first. Even if Youyou was only a few dozen meters away from him, in her brother¡¯s arms, even if he wanted to go to her side to see her, protect her, and protect her, he would still cry. However, he was even more clear that it was time for him to see everything clearly. He wasn¡¯t worthy of Youyou, and he was not worthy. It was a fact that couldn¡¯t be said. He loved her, so he wanted her to be happy and happy. However, if he couldn¡¯t give her safety and guarantee her safety, what right did he have to waste time to give her happiness and happiness? Jun hang slowly turned around and left. His back was clearly straight, but at some point, it seemed to have become a little hunched. Gradually, he lowered his head slightly. His back view was thin and lonely, and there was an indescribable aura permeating the air. Pain, depression. It made the people around him almost stop breathing for a moment, heartache and helplessness. His slender fingers fell on the armrest, gripping it tightly. The veins on the back of his hand appeared. It was as if he didn¡¯t want to admit that this was his life and that this was his love. Both Bo Jing and Leng yunchen had noticed this. the two of them stared at each other for two seconds before bo jing snorted coldly. ¡± at least you know your place. it¡¯s good that you know to leave. back then, i didn¡¯t agree to the young abandoning everything at home to go to a cold and disabled man! ¡± Leng yunchen pursed his lips and furrowed his brows. When he finally spoke again, he said slowly, ¡± Bo Jing, he can¡¯t leave. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t leave, I can¡¯t give my sister to him again!¡± The truth was already like this. He had already compromised once, and he could not compromise again. Bo Jing was about to leave with Youyou after he finished speaking expressionlessly. However, before she could take two steps, Leng yunchen said, ¡± but didn¡¯t you notice that Youyou was drugged by them? ¡± As soon as she said this, Bo Jing¡¯s tall body instantly tensed up and froze. w-what did you say?! Bo Jing lowered his head slowly as he spoke. With one look, he realized that something was seriously wrong. He saw Youyou in his arms, clutching a blanket tightly and trembling uncontrollably. Her hands were deep in her palms, and her teeth were biting her lips. She seemed to have lost consciousness and was in a daze. He had thought that she was afraid of the cold when he saw her tightly wrapped in the thin blanket. However, he only noticed now that she was frighteningly hot. She was clutching the thin blanket tightly because she was not fully dressed and was using the blanket to prevent herself from being exposed. Bo Jing immediately held her in a half-squat. Youyou-! How are you, how are you? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you to the doctor now, the doctor Yingluo!¡± Youyou grabbed his hand and cried in pain, trembling, ¡± Xuxu, I beg you, please don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me Xuanji Jun hangji Jun hangji! As soon as she said this, Leng yunchen said with heartache, ¡± she doesn¡¯t know what happened at all, and she¡¯s unconscious. She¡¯s just enduring it intensely, but this can¡¯t go on. The first step of this gang¡¯s training for prostitutes is to drug them with strong aphrodisiacs, so that they can¡¯t control chaste women. Even though Bo Jing was mentally prepared, he still couldn¡¯t help but curse when he heard this. those bastards! Looking at his own sister curled up on the ground in pain, his heart ached to death, but he didn¡¯t dare to touch her again. Was he really going to find that disabled man? [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1201 ? 1201 Endless entanglement, endless growth (1) as it turned out, it was already a problem for a disabled person like him to take care of himself. how could he take care of his sister in the future? not to mention, his sister was still a virgin. As for Leng yunchen, he did not want to hesitate any longer. He immediately called Jun hang and asked him to come back as soon as possible. No matter what, Youyou was his woman, and the person Youyou loved deeply was him. Now that he had encountered such a situation, he naturally had to follow the Young¡¯s thoughts. bo jing seemed to be thinking of something. in the end, his long and dark eyes fell on leng yunchen. ¡± ah chen, if i¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯ve liked my sister for many years, right? ¡± Leng yunchen was stunned. Bo Jing¡¯s expression was serious as he said slowly, ¡± you¡¯ve seen it too. It¡¯s junhang who can¡¯t protect her well. I don¡¯t want her to experience this again. If you like her, I hope you¡¯re sincere and can be responsible for her in the future. After he said that, Leng yunchen understood what he meant, no matter how confused he was. However, he found it hard to believe, and he was even more shocked. He did like the young, but how could he do this? ¡°bo jing, i can understand how you feel, but you have to know that i¡¯m not the one youyou loves. if i really did something to her, she wouldn¡¯t let me off when she wakes up, let alone hanhan.¡± Leng yunchen took a deep breath and his eyes were calm. I hope you don¡¯t have too much prejudice against junhang. If his situation were to fall on you and me, we might not do as well as he did. Give him a chance. He really loves the young, so I can¡¯t do that kind of thing. No matter how much he liked Youyou, he would not touch her. Not to mention, Jun hang was his brother. ¡°You-!¡± Bo Jing clenched his fists tightly, unable to say anything else. What else could he say? I¡¯m afraid that junhang has left because he doesn¡¯t know that Youyou has been drugged. We can¡¯t delay any longer. I¡¯ll contact him immediately. After saying that, Leng yunchen turned around and called Jun hang. Bo Jing looked at his sister, who was lying on the ground in pain. He endured the pain and picked her up. In this place, he spent a high price to buy a new boat that had not yet set sail. The ship¡¯s facilities were clean, simple, and low-key. Although the ship wasn¡¯t large, it had all kinds of facilities. That was all he could do. Time was limited. No matter how unwilling he was. Jun hang received Leng yunchen¡¯s call, but he didn¡¯t answer it. Because he subconsciously thought that it was telling him that Youyou was out of danger and informing him to go over. But he can¡¯t go over there anymore, Yingluo. the phone rang three times in a row, but he didn¡¯t pick up. his eyes were as calm as the sea, but his movements were clearly in the same position for a long time without moving. Until he saw Bo Jing¡¯s call. ¡°Mr. Jun, this is a call from Miss Bo¡¯s brother. You should pick it up quickly. Perhaps Miss Bo is injured and needs you to take a look.¡± An agent next to Jun hang said. jun hang didn¡¯t hear anything, only the words ¡®injured¡¯. Indeed, they were calling her so frequently. Did something happen to her? At the thought of this, Jun hang could no longer control his emotions and answered the phone that kept ringing. The moment the call connected, Bo Jing shouted in a low voice, ¡± junhang! My sister is in trouble! Where are you now? If you don¡¯t come, she¡¯ll bleed to death from all seven apertures!¡± [ an ] Chapter 1202 ? 1202 Endless entanglement (2) As soon as these urgent and serious words came out, Jun hang¡¯s heart tightened and his breathing stopped. What the hell was going on? Hadn¡¯t Youyou been successfully rescued by them? what was going on? The more Jun hang thought about it, the more worried he was about whether she was seriously injured or if her previous wound had torn again. where are you guys now? I¡¯ll be right there. Jun hang¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, his exquisite face full of worry. In the face of her physical safety, all his thoughts once again became so unimportant. ¡± come back quickly. she¡¯s injured, and we can¡¯t go far. someone will bring you here when you come. ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jun hang hung up the phone in a hurry. He didn¡¯t have time to think about what kind of injury the child had suffered. He only wanted to immediately rush to her side and personally save her. Jun hang¡¯s group quickly returned. When Jun hang and the rest were led to a boat by Bo Jing¡¯s men, Jun hang couldn¡¯t help frowning at Bo Jing who appeared on the deck. Bo Jing had one hand in his pocket, the other holding a cigarette. On his outstanding face, there was an unconcealable frustration and anger. ¡°Where is Youyou? how is she? why are you still here?¡± If Youyou was really seriously injured, why didn¡¯t he go in to keep her company, but instead smoked outside? Jun hang wasn¡¯t questioning him, but he was suspicious of the Youyou¡¯s situation. When Bo Jing saw that he had finally appeared, he stared at him coldly for a moment, then said, ¡± junhang, I think you¡¯re already late. As soon as these words came out, Jun hang was stunned. he had a bad feeling in his heart. Youyou wondered what was wrong with her. Why did he say that he was late? No, he did not understand. Jun hang¡¯s cold eyes instantly looked in the direction of the cabin. It was obvious that Yingying was still young and was inside. youyou was injured, and he had to save her. It¡¯s simple, right? Jun hang turned his wheelchair and was about to drive over. But just as he turned his wheelchair over, he heard Bo Jing¡¯s deep and slow voice. junhang, don¡¯t go over. It¡¯s too late. Youyou was drugged by those beasts and she¡¯s been restraining herself for too long. She can¡¯t take it anymore and has been hurting herself. This isn¡¯t a solution at all, so Huanhuan. He paused for a moment. so, Ah Chen has already gone in for you. BOOM! As soon as these words came out, Jun hang only felt a huge Thunder in his mind. Her mind went blank for a moment. It was as if his mind had been emptied. He sat in the wheelchair with his back facing Bo Jing, his entire body stiff and unable to move. What followed was a sharp pain that came from the bottom of her heart. it was as if some sharp weapon was tearing his heart apart. His long, white fingers trembled slightly on the armrests on both sides. His usually cold and indifferent eyes also became lost and helpless for a moment. It was as if he had been caught off guard by everything that had happened. It was as if he had been ruthlessly retaliated against. He had just made a difficult decision in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to bring her any more disasters and pain. He was willing to leave her alone and lick his wounds in the darkness of loneliness. However, in the blink of an eye, the heavens made him pay a huge price for this decision. The price of blood. It was full of holes. Bo Jing couldn¡¯t say anything for a while. He couldn¡¯t see Jun hang at this moment- Chapter 1203 ? 1203 Endless entanglement (3) What kind of expression was that? she could see Jun hang looking at the cabin in front of him, his trembling fists clenched tightly, as if they were deep in his palm. Bo Jing didn¡¯t know why, but there was a moment when his heart ached. His long and dark eyebrows flickered, as if he agreed with Leng yunchen¡¯s words. This man did not have no feelings for his sister. On the contrary, he had deep feelings for her. However, some things had already happened. Although they couldn¡¯t be the deciding factor, to a certain extent, they seemed to have an irreversible change in fate. It was impossible for them to be together again this time. Wasn¡¯t this what he had always wanted to see? But why was it that he did not feel happy at all? instead, it was as if a huge rock was pressing down on his heart, so heavy that he could not breathe. Perhaps he knew that the current outcome was not what his sister wanted. Perhaps he knew that after everything was over, his sister would hate him so much that she would cut off all ties with him, crying that he had destroyed her happiness. Perhaps she would even swear to Ah Chen that they would be irreconcilable. At this moment, everyone was in a stalemate. Suddenly, the sound of an urgent door opening came from one of the rooms in the cabin. A man rushed out in big strides anxiously, his whole body drenched. Before he could see the person on the deck, he shouted, ¡± Bo Jing! Did junhang come? Youyou can¡¯t hold on any longer, but she would rather die than let others ¡­!¡± at this point, he suddenly stopped. Leng yunchen looked at Jun hang, who had appeared on the deck, and his eyes suddenly widened. J-junhang Zhenzhen! you¡¯ve finally come!¡± Bo Jing also rushed over immediately. When he saw Leng yunchen in wet clothes, he asked loudly, ¡± what¡¯s going on?! Youyou¡¯s body was too hot. In order to wait for junhang to come, I put her in the cold water in the bathroom. Later, she sobered up a little and kept crying and begging me, asking me not to touch her no matter what. Jun hang had already left the deck and entered the room that Leng yunchen had rushed out of. The moment he closed the door, Leng yunchen¡¯s words also disappeared from his ears. However, there was no doubt that he had heard Leng yunchen¡¯s words. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Nothing had happened between them yet. But in the end, this was no longer what he cared about the most. What he cared about the most was her safety. Jun hang closed the door and went to the unlocked bathroom door. The girl¡¯s painful sobs and moans could be heard faintly from inside. jun hang pushed open the bathroom door and saw a petite girl shivering in the cold water. her eyes were red and she bit her lips, moaning in pain from time to time. However, her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were blurred. Her pure little face was already dyed with a red color of lust. She was wrapped in a thin blanket, which she held tightly, as if she would not let go no matter what, even if she was soaked in ice water. When Jun hang saw this scene, his heart was in pain. The child in the ice pool sensed a man approaching. She shook her head slightly, closed her eyes, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± don¡¯t, don¡¯t come over, Yingluo. However, Jun hang¡¯s hand reached into the water and held her hand that was holding the thin blanket. He pried her hand away one by one and said in a hoarse and slow voice, ¡± Youyou, it¡¯s me. Jun hang, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m sorry. He was too late. Youyou didn¡¯t seem to believe her. Her voice was hoarse and choked. Zhenzhen, no, please stay away from me. Zhenzhen, you¡¯re not Jun hang, Zhenzhen, you¡¯re not brother Jun hang, Zhenzhen. at the end, she cried sadly, but she didn¡¯t break free of Jun hang¡¯s hand. ¡°Youyou, open your eyes and look at me. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m late.¡± Jun hang¡¯s heart ached for such a young child. As he spoke, he exerted force with his slender arm and the young cold body slid out half of its body. She could no longer stay in the ice water. It could relieve her pain for a while, but not completely. On the contrary, it would cause harm to her body. Especially since the wound on her chest had not healed yet. At this time, when he pulled the Youyou up, the thin blanket slipped down accidentally. Jun hang instantly saw the thin layer behind her thin blanket. The almost transparent layer of the dress that had been tightly clinging to her body was no longer able to cover her body. There was almost no difference whether she wore it or not. Her fair and tender body was vividly revealed. ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± Youyou touched his body. It was cold and firm skin. She seemed to feel a little better and let out a muffled groan. Then, her body involuntarily wanted to wrap around him, as if her body had already instinctively recognized who he was. Jun hang held her cold and wet body in his arms. He opened his eyes in a daze and looked at the person in front of him. She thought she was hallucinating. ¡°J-brother junhang, Zhenzhen¡± Jun hang held her hand and gently pecked the back of her hand, comforting her heart. Yingluo, Yingluo, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m here, Yingluo. His clear and gentle voice was as ethereal as the nine Heavens. Youyou couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. She didn¡¯t care if this was reality or her own illusion, her body couldn¡¯t leave the man in front of her. Her hot body twisted in his arms. jun hang lowered his head slightly and could see her vaguely covered chest. there seemed to be a thin layer of red oozing from the top. the wound had become more serious after this bubble. The translucent clothes were stained with faint Crimson blood, like a beautiful and deadly flower, touching and stimulating people¡¯s senses. Jun hang almost couldn¡¯t control himself from treating her wound first. However, some things could not go as he wished. His hand peeled off the almost transparent clothes on her chest, wanting to check her injury. However, as soon as he reached out, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her soft body forward, sticking close to his palm! Instantly, her face that was dyed red with love seemed to feel a comfortable comfort. Her entire small body was tightly pressed against his body, like a beautiful snake that could capture people¡¯s hearts and souls. No matter how cold Jun hang¡¯s personality was, no matter how aloof he was towards his lover y he was still ignited by her every move. Every part of her body instantly ignited the cells in his body. It began to burn violently. The indifference in his eyes turned into a fire that could set a Prairie on fire. ¡°Yingluo, yes, junhang Yingluo.¡± Youyou¡¯s voice was soft and charming after being drugged, as if it had been electrocuted, making people go crazy. She was no longer afraid of being touched by other men. At this moment, she wanted to show off her true self in front of the man she loved deeply. Her appearance was pure and her body was charming. Chapter 1204 ? 1204 Destined to be so loving (1) i¡¯m sorry. He was too late. Youyou didn¡¯t seem to believe her. Her voice was hoarse and choked. Zhenzhen, no, please stay away from me. Zhenzhen, you¡¯re not Jun hang, Zhenzhen, you¡¯re not brother Jun hang, Zhenzhen. at the end, she cried sadly, but she didn¡¯t break free of Jun hang¡¯s hand. ¡°Youyou, open your eyes and look at me. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m late.¡± Jun hang¡¯s heart ached for such a young child. As he spoke, he exerted force with his slender arm and the young cold body slid out half of its body. She could no longer stay in the ice water. It could relieve her pain for a while, but not completely. On the contrary, it would cause harm to her body. especially since the wound on her chest had not healed yet. at this time, when he pulled the youyou up, the thin blanket slipped down accidentally. jun hang instantly saw the thin layer behind her thin blanket. The almost transparent layer of the dress that had been tightly clinging to her body was no longer able to cover her body. There was almost no difference whether she wore it or not. Her fair and tender body was vividly revealed. ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± Youyou touched his body. It was cold and firm skin. She seemed to feel a little better and let out a muffled groan. Then, her body involuntarily wanted to wrap around him, as if her body had already instinctively recognized who he was. Jun hang held her cold and wet body in his arms. He opened his eyes in a daze and looked at the person in front of him. She thought she was hallucinating. ¡°J-brother junhang, Zhenzhen¡± jun hang held her hand and gently pecked the back of her hand, comforting her heart. ¡± yingluo, yingluo, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, i¡¯m here, yingluo. ¡± His clear and gentle voice was as ethereal as the nine Heavens. Youyou couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. She didn¡¯t care if this was reality or her own illusion, her body couldn¡¯t leave the man in front of her. Her hot body twisted in his arms. Jun hang lowered his head slightly and could see her vaguely covered chest. There seemed to be a thin layer of red oozing from the top. The wound had become more serious after this bubble. The translucent clothes were stained with faint Crimson blood, like a beautiful and deadly flower, touching and stimulating people¡¯s senses. Jun hang almost couldn¡¯t control himself from treating her wound first. However, some things could not go as he wished. His hand peeled off the almost transparent clothes on her chest, wanting to check her injury. However, as soon as he reached out, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her soft body forward, sticking close to his palm! Instantly, her face that was dyed red with love seemed to feel a comfortable comfort. Her entire small body was tightly pressed against his body, like a beautiful snake that could capture people¡¯s hearts and souls. No matter how cold Jun hang¡¯s personality was, no matter how aloof he was towards his lover, he was still ignited by her every move. Every part of her body instantly ignited the cells in his body. It began to burn violently. The indifference in his eyes turned into a fire that could set a Prairie on fire. ¡°Yingluo, yes, junhang Yingluo.¡± Youyou¡¯s voice was soft and charming after being drugged, as if it had been electrocuted, making people go crazy. She was no longer afraid of being touched by other men. At this moment, she wanted to show off her true self in front of the man she loved deeply. Her appearance was pure and her body was charming. Chapter 1205 ? 1205 Destined to be so loving (2) Her alluring figure simply made Jun hang completely unable to resist. After she peeled off the thin layer of fabric on her body in front of him, she stammered, When she fell on him, he was honest with her. when she called his name in a seductive voice, he was stunned. The man, whose eyes had turned red, finally couldn¡¯t help but growl. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ There was the sound of water splashing in the bathroom, and the salty smell of the sea breeze on the deck. At another small Pier in South Africa, the ship had been released, and it sailed further and further away, floating on the vast sea. meanwhile, in the bathroom of a room in the cabin. Under the mist. He was in that wheelchair. A petite figure sitting on top of a tall figure overlapped in the mist. The two of them seemed to be hugging each other tightly, breathing in each other¡¯s breath, blending with each other, inseparable. Behind the hazy mist, the girl, who was as charming and seductive as a demoness, raised her slender and fair neck and hugged the man in front of her tightly with both hands. Her wet clothes were half-hidden between her arms, and her lips kept letting out a Broken Sound. this was because a man was crazily torturing her in front of her. youyou¡¯s mind was chaotic and fuzzy. the effects of the medicine were too strong. And he had endured it for too long. The torture in front of her seemed to be soothing, but it also seemed to be a deeper torture. even if she cried until her voice was hoarse and she was in pain. however, it seemed that once he started, he could not stop. Her petite body wrapped around his tall and strong body like a snake Belle, unwilling to let him go. The more he touched her, the more difficult it was for her to extricate herself. She writhed in pain, as if she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and urgently needed a breakthrough. The medicine was too strong, and she had reached her limit. Oh, Brother junhang, I¡¯m so uncomfortable, so uncomfortable, so uncomfortable, ¡± She finally couldn¡¯t help but bite his shoulder and cry. And she was young and ignorant, never daring to desecrate the man she looked up to, who was like an immortal. how could she take the initiative to find a breakthrough point to possess him? she wanted to deeply become his woman, not in her virtual imagination. Jun hang¡¯s cold eyes had long become scorching hot. He held her in one hand and his lips were close to her small ear. He slowly said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Huahua is young. Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid of Huahua. I¡¯ll take good care of you ¡­ At the same time, all her cries of pain were swallowed by him as he kissed her deeply. ** a white boat was floating on the sea. it was not piloted, and there was no one on the deck. The sky was very blue. occasionally, one or two seagulls would pass by to rest. They often thought that there would be no humans and only airships. However, they suddenly heard a woman¡¯s scream from one of the rooms in the cabin. The seagulls were so frightened that they quickly flapped their wings and flew away. From a room in the cabin came a woman¡¯s soft and hoarse screams, which seemed to be in pain. as they got closer, they could hear some violent and unknown collision sounds. Everything was so sentimental, and everything was so unimaginable. And behind that door, all the sorrowful and blurred scenes were pulled closer to Xuanji. I¡¯m eating meat. It¡¯s been too tiring on the road, so I just went to bed today. I¡¯ll rest for a while and recover more tomorrow. Chapter 1206 ? 1206 they were destined to be so loving (3) in the hazy mist. Faintly, overlapping figures could be seen. it reflected an alluring figure that was constantly trembling. The broken and alluring voice was like a decadent sound, intoxicating and making people¡¯s hearts throb. In such a deep entanglement, her consciousness seemed to be more blurred and clearer, jolting and swaying, as if she was in a dream. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ She seemed to have forgotten when she had met Jun hang when she was a child, but she knew that he must have been engraved in her heart when they first met. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have felt as if he was an old friend when she saw him as a teenager and refused to look away from him for a long time. he just stood in front of her like that, a young man with a clear breeze and bright moon. a clear and gentle smile made her mind fill with a sentence. White tea is happy. I¡¯m waiting for the wind, and I¡¯m waiting for you. This young man was waiting for her. He was waiting for her to grow up, for her to chase after him, for her to hold his hand. However, fate always played a trick on people. When she went to find him without caring about her own safety, he had met with an accident. He had sent a message from a distance, as if cutting off the infinite possibilities between them. they went around in circles, and no one could escape their fate. just like now, she was tossing and turning on his body, extremely lingering. although it was her first time, under the influence of the drug, she was like an alluring demoness. she let go of her body and entangled him in all ways, making him fall for her and go crazy. her gentleness was too beautiful, making one unable to stop. her voice was so charming that it made people¡¯s desire rise. her waist was too soft, making it hard for him to give up. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and cried, groaned, and called his name. On her bright red and pure face, there seemed to be joy, pain, and intoxication. They had sex in the bathroom again and again. Who was the one who didn¡¯t let go of who? who couldn¡¯t abandon who? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After a long and short night, Youyou had passed out at some point. She was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. Her legs had been in the same position for a long time, and she had suffered a lot. They were so sore that she could hardly close them. It was only when she was gently placed in warm water that she felt the soreness and discomfort on her body decrease a little. A slender, Jade-like hand washed her body and brushed past every inch of her delicate skin. In the end, he even slowly slid under her body. He helped her wash away her discomfort. she groaned in a daze, and her oversensitive senses made her grab his arm in a mess. The sea breeze blew in through the window, dispersing the gentle temperature. what a night it was. She was lying in a warm embrace. Her breath was a little cold, but her warm little body kept rubbing against the other party¡¯s body. She hugged him as if that was the most difficult thing to part with in her life. In her dreams. A man with love planted a kiss on her forehead, telling her that he would take responsibility for her. He would be responsible to the end. Her brows finally relaxed, and she fell into a sweet dream. It was a beautiful night. The next day. Youyou slowly opened its eyes when it woke up. It took a long time to digest everything that it saw. Chapter 1207 ? 1207 Does it still hurt?(1) after an unknown amount of time. In her dreams. A man with love planted a kiss on her forehead, telling her that he would take responsibility for her. He would be responsible to the end. Her brows finally relaxed, and she fell into a sweet dream. It was a beautiful night. The next day. When Youyou woke up again, it slowly opened its eyes. It took a long time to digest everything that it saw in front of it. It was in a daze, digesting everything that had happened last night. She did not know where she was, but she could smell the sea breeze. She didn¡¯t know where she was, but her heart was at peace like never before. that was because she saw the person beside her the moment she turned her head. he lay quietly by her side. his skin was fair and his face was elegant. his long eyelashes cast a fan-shaped shadow under the light. even when he was sleeping, he made people feel like they were out of the world and it was difficult to get close to him. But now ¡­ The Youyou looked at him like that. As Yingying¡¯s big, watery eyes gradually turned red, the corners of her lips also slowly moved. she slowly inched closer to him, and the distance between them grew closer. His breath fell into his nose. Finally, she covered him and kissed him. He had finally become her man, her man. She could be intimate with him however she wanted, even if he looked abstinent and cold, even if he looked distant and cold like the Cold Moon hanging high in the sky. After she gradually woke up, everything that happened last night appeared in her mind. In the misty fog. She fell onto his body. He separated her delicate legs and clasped her waist. Last night, she had been dazed by the extreme pleasure of making love, but she had been sober because the man in front of her was him. She didn¡¯t want to miss their first time. She exchanged it in her consciousness and in her daze. She wriggled in his arms and showed off her tender and juicy body to her heart¡¯s content. so she knew that he couldn¡¯t stop last night. her young face was covered with an intoxicating blush. after turning into a woman overnight, it seemed that her every glance was charming and amorous. every look was full of charm, vividly displaying the shyness of a young girl. ¡°Qianqian is awake?¡± After she sneaked a kiss on him, his brows furrowed slightly, and then he slowly opened his clear and dark eyes. He had the unique hoarse voice of someone who had just woken up, which was particularly intoxicating. youyou saw that he had woken up and immediately broke his cultivation. Suddenly, her small body burrowed into the blanket, leaving only half of her red face. She avoided his gaze and mumbled an ¡± en ¡°. She bit her lip lightly. She didn¡¯t expect him to wake up so quickly. Her mind was filled with the endless entanglement from last night. She was so lewd on him that she almost couldn¡¯t recognize him. Now that she thought about it while facing his gaze, she felt even more embarrassed. She really didn¡¯t know if she had recovered. and at this moment. She heard his low, elegant, and slow voice. does it still hurt? ¡± Does it still hurt? In an instant, those words seemed to have added fuel to her fire, making her already red cheeks burn even more. W-what does it hurt? She lowered her head and said in a mosquito-like voice, ¡± no, it doesn¡¯t hurt. ¡°How can it not hurt? It was clearly torn.¡± ¡°Ah, Yingluo!¡± youyou was surprised. just as she looked up at him, she saw him stretch out his long and strong arm and pull her small body up. she exclaimed and subconsciously held the blanket tightly to cover her chest. but she didn¡¯t expect that he would press her hand down and take it away. she blushed and closed her eyes tightly, her breathing disordered. she thought that he was going to do something, but then she was stunned. Chapter 1208 ? 1208 Does it still hurt (2) She heard his voice in her ear, ¡± I¡¯ve bandaged the wound on your chest again. It¡¯s best not to do any strenuous exercise, or it will tear again. As soon as she said this, it was like a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head, making her sober. The young boy¡¯s face was red and white. After opening his eyes, he looked at his soft, bulging body under the thin blanket. Only the bandaged wounds above his chest and below his shoulders were exposed. as she listened to his words, she finally understood what he had meant by the sequence of events. She was secretly ashamed of the dirty thoughts in her mind and stammered subconsciously, ¡± so, so you¡¯re asking if it hurts here, Yingluo. Yes, Yingluo, it hurts a little. It was impossible not to feel pain. After bandaging it two or three times, it tore again. however, as soon as she said this, he seemed to slow down and asked with a frown, ¡± what about the zhenzhen you thought? ¡± As soon as the words came out, Jun hang was silent and didn¡¯t continue. the atmosphere in the air suddenly became strange, and the youyou felt an unprecedented heat. i¡¯ve been discovered, i¡¯m so shy Jun hang lowered his eyes and his gaze fell on the injury in front of her bulging chest. He had carefully bandaged it, wrapped it around one side of her white shoulder, and tied a beautiful bow. His fingers couldn¡¯t help but wander around the edge of her wound and rub it. Just when Youyou felt that it was ticklish and wanted to move away, he suddenly clasped her waist and asked, ¡± does it hurt? ¡± Does it hurt? w-what does it hurt? didn¡¯t she already answer him? Her shy eyes flashed with a touch of confusion, but who would have thought that his hand would slide down her waist all the way to the pubis. Youyou¡¯s small body immediately tensed up and tightened her legs. This movement made her body, which was already sore, even more uncomfortable. It hurt so much that she groaned and furrowed her eyebrows. How could it not hurt? It was her first time, and she was drugged again. It was endless, and she was burning. But this time, Jun hang asked if it hurt, which made her blush and embarrassed. she bit her lip and did not say anything, but nodded. Jun hang was silent for a while, then slowly said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, it was my Hanhan yesterday. no, it¡¯s not your brother junhang¡¯s fault. It¡¯s my own fault. It¡¯s all thanks to you saving me last night. She was the one who pestered him. No matter how painful it was, she wanted to be happy more. Jun hang didn¡¯t speak again. He just looked at the girl in front of him who was occupied by him. She was as beautiful as an Angel, but she was occupied by him. He had wanted to let her go and let her have a truly happy, happy, healthy life without being dragged down by him. However, the one-night stand not only changed everything back to how it was, but it also deepened the entanglement between the two of them. he was a disabled person. having such a beautiful girl like her would make him feel guilty. He wanted to be responsible for her. He wanted to take good care of her, and all of this was not built on his disabled body. It was a fool¡¯s dream to want to take good care of her with a broken body. As he had said before, he had to think of a way to truly stand up. He would be able to hold her hand one day and walk around the world. He would be able to give her the strongest arm and make her feel safe wherever she went. Facing everything before his eyes, he had indeed seen the reality between them, but what he had to do ¡­ Chapter 1209 ? 1209 I¡¯ll do it again (1) it was not running away or giving up. instead, he was going to realize his dream. Youyou knew that they were on a boat. After the boat was set on autopilot, Jun hang planned to take her back. There were still many things to be done. However, Youyou didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t want to go back just like that. It was as if a lot of things would rush in after he went back, breaking the peace between them. the sea breeze, the clean white boat, the blue sky, and the sea. And, the person he loved. She even had the impulse to wish that time would stop at this moment. She didn¡¯t want anything else. She just wanted to be quiet and spend the rest of her life with the person she loved. ¡°Youyou, when we return, you and your brother should leave first.¡± It wasn¡¯t a negotiation, but a decision was made. Youyou was speechless. Although she didn¡¯t know what he was up to, she knew that he was very busy, so busy that he couldn¡¯t take care of her, so busy that he was afraid that she would get hurt by his side. However, she felt particularly upset and sad to leave immediately after their skin-to-skin contact. When the two of them went back, Jun hang took the ingredients from the boat and made some food for her. Then, he went to the deck alone. He told her to rest more and not to do any vigorous exercise. however, youyou still went to the deck after eating. As soon as she went out, she saw the back of his straight back under the blue sky. He was sitting in the wheelchair with his hands on the armrests. He was wearing a white shirt and there was a blanket casually draped over his legs. She looked at his back view, and in the depths of her dazed eyes, there was an absolute infatuation for him. He was extremely infatuated. In her eyes, he was the man she was most proud of. she just walked over. Her young body was wrapped in his coat. The coat covered her knees, revealing her white and tender legs, her small white feet, her round and Jade-like nails, and the anklet hanging on her ankle. Jun hang seemed to be passing by the scenery. He frowned when he saw her walking out without her shoes. why aren¡¯t you wearing shoes again? go in quickly. however, youyou just looked at him and didn¡¯t move. Jun hang saw that she didn¡¯t move and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little helpless. He had to turn around and go in first, as if she would follow him in. however, no one had expected the scene that followed. Youyou suddenly grabbed his hand on the wheelchair when he was about to turn around. ¡°Yingying is young?¡± Youyou seemed to have changed into a different person at this time. She looked at him with her dazed eyes and her voice was a little hoarse. brother junhang, will you remember everything that happened last night? ¡± As soon as she said this, Jun hang was stunned. He looked at her and finally said calmly, ¡± Xuxu will. Youyou¡¯s gaze became gentler, but she couldn¡¯t bear to look away from his red eyes. She smiled sweetly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± then I forgot. Can we do it again? ¡± i forgot about that. can i do it again? she wasn¡¯t afraid that her legs would be sore. She was not afraid of the pain in her legs. she wasn¡¯t afraid of her knees getting worn out. She was not afraid of her voice being hoarse. She just wanted to not waste a single second of this rare space and time that only belonged to the two of them. She wanted to become one with him and truly feel that he was in her body. She wanted to truly feel that this man was her man. He would never be able to escape from the marks and smell on her body. [ there are still 4 more chapters ] Chapter 1210 ? 1210 I want to treat you like this (2) As the boat sailed, it washed over the waves and moved forward. the air was filled with the cool and sweet sea breeze. The blue sky was above his head, without a single cloud. on the deck, there were overlapping figures, using the sky as a blanket and blending into nature. She was wearing his knee-length coat, but there was nothing inside. After she said that, she slowly took off her clothes in front of him. Her pure and beautiful face was like a pure angel. when she had just become a young girl, su li would tease her and secretly touch her, saying how her breasts had grown so big, saying that the brother jun hang she liked would definitely like it very much. at that time, she would blush and avoid her demonic claws. she had always doubted it. because her chest was too big and she didn¡¯t look good, she thought that jun hang¡¯s extraordinary character would not like it. but all her doubts were broken last night. She stood there trembling, her coat slowly falling from her round shoulders to the deck beside her feet, and to her white and slender legs. she stood there firmly, but her breathing gradually became irregular and her heart beat faster. Because he was standing right in front of her, looking at her. Her white and tender skin was suffused with a light pink color. Her long and white fingers curled up slightly. Jun hang just looked at her. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking at that moment. His cold and misty eyes seemed to be filled with a layer of mist that she couldn¡¯t see through. She was nervous and nervous, but she was even more afraid of his rejection. however, it was not until his lips parted slightly and he called her name softly that ¡­ Young. Those two words were unusually dull. he slowly reached out his hand. she raised her hand and touched his hand with her fingertips. ¡°You silly girl.¡± he said in a hoarse voice. She asked, ¡± do you like it, then? ¡± He stopped talking and pulled her into his arms. He wrapped her in the blanket that he had placed on his lap. She leaned into his arms, and he caressed her soft waist. He continued to move upwards. She suddenly felt pain. Because he used more force. He hugged her tightly, the blanket wrapped around her. No one knew what was happening under the blanket, and no one knew what was happening except them. he was so strong that he almost wanted to rub her into his flesh and merge with her. She bit her lip and slightly raised her slender and beautiful neck. Her small hands pulled an unusual fold on the blanket. when she was in a daze and lost in the throbbing of his heart, he gently bit her small and white earlobe. his usually cold and indifferent voice became extremely forbearing, low and hoarse. ¡± youyou, do you know that this can drive people crazy? ¡± There were too many things that she did not know. he was not as refined as she thought he was. he was a man, but he was also a mortal. in front of the woman he loved, in front of her alluring body, he had wanted to bully her countless times, but she was still stupid and didn¡¯t know. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t guarantee her future, he wouldn¡¯t have endured it. Yet, she was innocently seducing him. as soon as jun hang¡¯s words came out, the youyou¡¯s face was so red that it was almost dripping blood. However, she was extremely satisfied. She rubbed against his body seductively. I just miss you. You can¡¯t leave me for even a moment. ¡°Then don¡¯t regret it-!¡± the youyou felt the world spin around him as he hugged her from behind and rolled to the ground with her wrapped in the blanket. she was subconsciously worried about his body, but he held her hand from behind ¡­ Chapter 1211 ? 1211 i want to do it again (3) ¡°Then don¡¯t regret it-!¡± the youyou felt the world spin around him as he hugged her from behind and rolled to the ground with her wrapped in the blanket. she was subconsciously worried about his body, but he held her hand from behind ¡­ he closed the distance between them and ruthlessly invaded in one fell swoop. *** Youyou didn¡¯t know how he had gotten through all this. he only felt that all the feelings of the fusion of the spirit and the body were probably deeply engraved in his bones and branded in his heart. She kept calling his name, as if she couldn¡¯t get enough of it, even if she cried for him in the end. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Under her body was a thin blanket, and under her neck was his slender arm from behind. She was tightly held in his arms behind her, unable to escape no matter what. He bit her skin and gnawed at her white neck, leaving a mottled brand mark. In such a chaotic situation. Jun hang even thought rationally that everything at hand seemed to be the best result. He was glad that he didn¡¯t really leave her and give up on her. Because from last night, he knew deeply that the child was his, belonged to him. Even if he let go, he could not imagine that she would one day be under another man¡¯s body. She was clearly the girl he loved and loved him deeply, so why should he let go of her to someone else? he was not a man if he really let go! ** the youling had been in an endless entanglement last night, so it was inevitable that it would be injured during the first time. Today, before she could recover, she fell into an extreme entanglement again. After a few times of peak trembling, she couldn¡¯t bear too much stimulation and pain and fainted. A long time passed. When Youyou woke up again, she found herself in a clean and warm room. There were huge trees outside the floor-to-ceiling window, and under the wooden floor-to-ceiling window frame, there were flowers and plants. She looked at the unfamiliar surroundings and felt as if she had just had a long dream. She sensed that she was the only one there and suddenly stood up. ¡°Wuuu!¡± She groaned in pain. Her body felt like it was falling apart, but the pain made Youyou feel at ease, because she knew that it was not a dream. it wasn¡¯t a dream. everything about her and junhang was real. Right now, she had already changed into conservative and warm clothes. The only thing that made her feel a little strange was that a certain part of her body seemed to be cool. she turned her head abruptly and saw a tube of white ointment on the bedside table with a bunch of wild chrysanthemums. She took it over with great effort and saw the effects written on it. Her eyes flickered slightly, and then her ears gradually turned red. She felt as if there was a sweet honey flowing from the bottom of her heart. She held the ointment tighter. she had to admit that jun hang must have done all this for her. just thinking about how he was the one who did such an intimate and embarrassing thing, she couldn¡¯t help but tighten her legs and blush even more. But now, what about Jun hang? ¡°junhang zhenzhen, brother junhang zhenzhen¡± Youyou held back the discomfort in his body and wanted to go out. However, as soon as she spoke, someone¡¯s voice seemed to come from outside the door. Then, there was the sound of hurried footsteps, and the door of the room was opened. A tall figure in a black coat opened the door and appeared in her sight. When she saw who it was, her eyes widened slightly. Then, she seemed to be a little happy. brother! the person was none other than her brother. Bo Jing appeared and saw that the young girl¡¯s face was slightly pale and she was about to get off the bed in her loose pajamas. He couldn¡¯t help but walk over, take her shoes personally, put them by her feet and put them on for her, while saying, Chapter 1212 ? 1212 I want to do it again (4) ¡°You want to go out? He just left.¡± As soon as he said this. Youyou¡¯s sweetness and the unexpected joy of seeing him were all interrupted by these words. Her body was hunched, and she seemed to be a little confused. why, brother? what are you talking about? who left not long ago? ¡± Bo Jing saw her nervous expression and pursed his lips slightly. He frowned. it¡¯s junhang. Didn¡¯t he tell you? ¡± as soon as it finished speaking, the youling¡¯s blood froze. ¡­¡­ didn¡¯t he say? Didn¡¯t he say? why didn¡¯t she say that yueyue told her? but she still couldn¡¯t seem to accept that he had left her so quickly. Before he left, he did not say a word. she was still sleeping. she didn¡¯t have the time to look at him. she didn¡¯t see him off or ask him when he would be back. ¡°brother xuxu, brother xuxu¡± when youyou opened his mouth again, his eyes turned red and his voice trembled. she held his arm tightly and said, ¡± didn¡¯t ge yan say when he would be back, yingluo? ¡± Bo Jing saw that she was so heartbroken that she was about to cry and he felt bad too. However, he thought of what junhang had said to him before he left. He took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡± don¡¯t worry too much. He will definitely come back. He said he wanted to give you a complete love. Although I didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant, I believe that he will come back. He has already taken my sister. If he doesn¡¯t come back, I won¡¯t let him off! Youyou¡¯s tears flowed again when he heard this. As expected, it was for his legs. Did he leave her for his legs? but did he know? did she really care about his legs? she only cared about him as a person. However, this was still his dream. He wanted to stand up. He stood up for her. there was no need to mention the sour, sweet, and bitter taste in the young heart. it was as if a bottle of seasoning had been knocked over, and his heart was tightly clenched. ¡°This is for you. He asked me to pass it to you.¡± Bo Jing took out a thin envelope from his pocket as he spoke. Youyou slowly took it, then stood up and walked to the window, opening the envelope by himself. There was a white note inside. there was a clear and vigorous sentence written on it. after youyou saw it, his little nose instantly turned sour, but his eyes were filled with emotion. the camera slid down to the white paper. There was a sentence written on it in black and white. It was extremely clear, like a heavy promise: [ wait for me to come back and marry me. ] It wasn¡¯t a question, nor was it a negotiation. It was a firm and unchangeable word. there was no way to change that. she could only marry him. she could only be his woman! Youyou clenched the note tightly and placed it closest to his violently beating heart. She would guard, watch, look, and hope every day. she was waiting for her lover to return. Junhang. white tea was happy. I was waiting for the wind. I¡¯m also waiting for you. ** After Jun hang left, Youyou was not in a hurry to leave his brother¡¯s place this time. Because of the suffering she had suffered, she had said that she would kill her, otherwise, if she was allowed to live, she would take revenge ruthlessly! However, it was obvious that the current situation belonged to the latter. what she didn¡¯t know was that when she went to tell her brother about this matter and who they were going to deal with, bo jing showed her a video recording. ¡°There are some things that junhang has already done for you.¡± ¡°He did it?¡± what had he done? youyou looked at the video recording of his brother coming and going and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. Bo Jing snorted coldly. fortunately, he¡¯s still decisive and ruthless. If he was even a little indecisive, even if the two of you had already fallen out, ¡± he paused and then skipped the topic, ¡± I definitely wouldn¡¯t give him another chance. At the mention of this, Youyou didn¡¯t speak again. They were afraid of quarrels. the biggest quarrel between her and her brother in history was because of jun hang. of course, she didn¡¯t have to say much about the specific reason. after all, jun hang¡¯s conditions were good. no matter how high his iq was, no matter how outstanding he was, he was still physically disabled. Her brother would never miss his precious sister and take the initiative to take care of a disabled person like her. He couldn¡¯t accept it. Youyou avoided the two people¡¯s lightning spots and took the initiative to take the video to watch, then clicked play. However, when she looked at the video, she was instantly shocked by the woman in the video. She saw the woman shouting in fear, ¡± no, don¡¯t Wan Wan! however, before she could finish shouting, she was dragged into a room by a few people. then, the door of the room was slammed shut, and the sound of men laughing and some vulgar swearing came from inside. She didn¡¯t know what the black men had done to her, but her painful screams and pleas for mercy came from the dilapidated house. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but it was her cries of despair. Although the door was closed, everyone knew what had happened inside. The video seemed to have been skipped. Youyou¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed the whole time. At the end of the video, he saw the woman in a broken room on a broken bed. She was in a mess. His head and body were also covered in bruises, and the result of the beating was mixed with the dirty scene that was disgusting and nauseating. And that woman was none other than Claire. The youngster didn¡¯t expect that Claire would actually be given a taste of her own medicine. it had to be said that she was very pleased to see this because she knew that if she had not been saved, she would have ended up like her now. this was the sin that claire had committed, and she had to pay for it herself. However- ¡°Brother, is this really not your doing, but his?¡± Youyou asked with furrowed brows. because she herself didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for jun hang, and she wouldn¡¯t trouble him with claire¡¯s background. if this caused him to fall into some difficult situation, she wouldn¡¯t be happy. Bo Jing¡¯s expression changed slightly and he did not reply immediately. he did it. It happened last night. As soon as she said this, Youyou was stunned for a moment, because these words were not said by her brother, but by Leng yunchen. Leng yunchen was wearing a pair of camouflage pants, a simple black t-shirt, and a pair of black combat boots. He was leaning against the door with his arms crossed. Youyou subconsciously turned around from the window and saw this scene. He saw Leng yunchen¡¯s mouth twitching slightly as he said, ¡± not only that, the tendons in Claire¡¯s arms and legs were all cut off, and her body was injected with poison-She¡¯s like-useless person. It can be said that living like this is-hundred times more painful than death. In addition, Claire¡¯s blood relatives were all dealt with, and her entire family was demoted from a noble to-commoner. Chapter 1213 ? 1213 Chapter 1197: ¡°He did it?¡± what had he done? Youyou looked at the video recording of his brother coming and going and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. Bo Jing snorted coldly. fortunately, he¡¯s still decisive and ruthless. If he was even a little indecisive, even if the two of you had already fallen out, ¡± he paused and then skipped the topic, ¡± I definitely wouldn¡¯t give him another chance. At the mention of this, Youyou didn¡¯t speak again. They were afraid of quarrels. The biggest quarrel between her and her brother in history was because of Jun hang. Of course, she didn¡¯t have to say much about the specific reason. After all, Jun hang¡¯s conditions were good. No matter how high his IQ was, no matter how outstanding he was, he was still physically disabled. Her brother would never miss his precious sister and take the initiative to take care of a disabled person like her. He couldn¡¯t accept it. Youyou avoided the two people¡¯s lightning spots and took the initiative to take the video to watch, then clicked play. However, when she looked at the video, she was instantly shocked by the woman in the video. She saw the woman shouting in fear, ¡± no, don¡¯t Wan Wan! However, before she could finish shouting, she was dragged into a room by a few people. Then, the door of the room was slammed shut. From inside, there came the sinister laughter of men and some vulgar and vulgar curses. She didn¡¯t know what the black men had done to her, but her painful screams and pleas for mercy came from the dilapidated house. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but it was her moans of despair. Although the door was closed, everyone knew what had happened inside. The video seemed to have been skipped. Youyou¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed the whole time. At the end of the video, he saw the woman in a broken room on a broken bed. She was in a mess. His head and body were also bruised, and the result of the beating was mixed with the dispirited scene, which was nauseating to the eye. And that woman was none other than Claire. The youngster didn¡¯t expect that Claire would actually be given a taste of her own medicine. It had to be said that she was very pleased to see this because she knew that if she had not been saved, she would have ended up like her now. This was the sin that Claire had committed, and she had to pay for it herself. however- ¡°brother, is this really not your doing, but his?¡± Youyou asked with furrowed brows. Because she herself didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Jun hang, and she wouldn¡¯t trouble him with Claire¡¯s background. If this caused him to fall into some difficult situation, she wouldn¡¯t be happy. Bo Jing¡¯s expression changed slightly and he did not reply immediately. he did it. It happened last night. as soon as she said this, youyou was stunned for a moment, because these words were not said by her brother, but by leng yunchen. leng yunchen was wearing a pair of camouflage pants, a simple black t-shirt, and a pair of black combat boots. he was leaning against the door with his arms crossed. The Youyou turned around subconsciously from the window and saw this scene. Leng yunchen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he said, ¡± not only that, the tendons in Claire¡¯s arms and legs were all cut off, and she was injected with drugs. She¡¯s like a useless person. It can be said that living like this is a hundred times more painful than death. In addition, Claire¡¯s blood relatives were all dealt with, and her entire family was demoted from a noble to a commoner. an, girls, tomorrow¡¯s exciting Mr. Zhan and sister sang are here. Sweet ~ exciting ~ a new week, please have a ticket! Chapter 1214 ? 1214 A love rival who doesn¡¯t look like one! Leng yunchen¡¯s words left the young and young dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect that Jun hang had already dealt with these. But, but Yingluo Youyou seemed to have thought of something, and his heart became heavier. Leng yunchen raised his eyebrows unconsciously and looked at her. Even if he did not say anything, some things were clear in his heart. The greater the power, the greater the ability. No one knew what happened in the process of downgrading Claire¡¯s family from a noble to a commoner. Jun hang initially agreed to enter the royal family in the form of a deal. He was definitely unwilling to care too much about other things. Now that he could get rid of Claire¡¯s family, he must have obtained greater power. The deeper he got into it, the harder it would be for him to leave. The root was sinking deeper and deeper. But no matter what, Jun hang was able to catch all the people who harmed her in one fell swoop for the sake of the young and suffered an even more tragic price. As her man, this was what he really should do. At this moment, Bo Jing coughed and said expressionlessly, ¡± you know a lot. Can you be sure if it¡¯s true or not? you keep saying good things about that man. I¡¯ve never seen a love rival like you. After he finished speaking, Bo Jing had already walked over. However, when he walked to the door and went out, he bumped into Leng yunchen¡¯s shoulder and left directly. Leng yunchen¡¯s eyes twitched violently. Love rival, love rival. These two words were particularly clear in the room, as if they were echoing in the air. Leng yunchen looked at the young boy who was looking at him strangely. He immediately wiped his face and grabbed the hair in front of his forehead. He avoided his gaze and said, ¡± well, don¡¯t listen to your brother¡¯s nonsense! After that, Leng yunchen quickly turned around and left. He could not help but recall many scenes when they were alone. for example, when her pure and beautiful little face was flushed red, when her body was tightly covered by a thin cloth, or when he heard her soft and alluring panting, he would tease her. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Bo Jing specially made time to take care of Youyou and returned to the headquarters in Rome with Leng yunchen. Youyou stayed in the base alone. This was the safest place because Su Xun, Xiao Yezi, and the others were here. After Bo Jing returned to South Africa, he did one more thing. He had led his men to take revenge on the criminal gang, causing it to collapse and crack. Leng yunchen left the base and continued to investigate the person who had framed their group, while Youyou stayed in the base, working while waiting for Jun hang to come back. While everything was still going on. At the same time, in Australia. The day before sang Xia¡¯s performance in Australia. Time passed by quickly. Sang Xia was busy with the intensive and high-intensity work and finally heaved a sigh of relief before the performance. Anthony had given her a day off to rest. Sang Xia would contact Rong Zhan every night. Sometimes, she would not be able to contact him immediately, but he would send her messages after a while. The content of the messages was nothing more than videos of him and his two little kids. At night, sang Xia and Mimi were going back to their apartment. When they passed by the fountain Music Square, sang Xia suddenly asked the driver to stop. She wanted to get out for a walk and let Mimi go back first. Mimi did not think much of it. She nodded and said, ¡± sister sang, keep your phone on. Contact me if you need anything. Go home early. Chapter 1215 ? 1215 The breathtaking Music Square (1) ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± Sang Xia smiled and closed the car door. after watching the car leave, sang xia took a deep breath and looked at the people coming and going in the music square around her. she looked at the twinkling stars in the night sky and listened to the beautiful music that seemed to wash her heart and calm her down. he was extremely pleased. She was wearing a beige windbreaker and looked very casual. Her long curly hair was tied up lazily behind her back. She was wearing sunglasses and had white headphones in her ears. That was the new song that they were going to perform at their concert. As she strolled around the fountain Music Square, she took out her phone and scrolled through the recent calls. The name of the person in the recent call was noted: [ my dearest, dearest husband ] When she saw the name again, sang Xia¡¯s heart was already at ease. Rong Zhan had shamelessly changed it for her a long time ago. She could not remember when exactly, but she was too lazy to change it. At that moment, sang Xia looked at the name and hesitated. She wanted to call him. She was going to perform at this time tomorrow night, and she seemed to remember clearly that he had always been the one sitting at the front and the middle of the audience at her concerts. However, would he be too busy to attend the concert tomorrow? She didn¡¯t know if he had finished his work and how the two little ones were doing. He had pulled out a clone from his tight work, and his heart was shrouded in a huge longing. He thought of them, thought of their bits and pieces. Sang Xia found a long bench and sat down. She wanted to call Rong Zhan, but at this moment ¡­ The music playing at the fountain in the square seemed to have changed. An unusually pleasant piano piece started playing! Sang Xia unconsciously took off her headphones and was completely immersed in the melodious and pleasant music. A unique, hoarse male voice sounded. The moment he opened his mouth, it was as if he wanted to intoxicate people. It was a love song. As sang Xia listened, she felt that something was not right. She kept thinking, ¡± what singer is this? why have I never heard it before? ¡± However, just as she was thinking this, she saw a group of people walking towards the musical fountain not far away. They were making a lot of noise, as if there was something amazing going on there. Sang Xia also stood up and walked over. She didn¡¯t walk over out of curiosity, but because of the music, the voice, and everything in one. She thought it was the voice of a singer from the radio, but when she saw the people coming and going in one place and gradually people walking in that direction, she realized that this might not be the music from the radio. Someone was really singing. This thought touched her heart. sang xia walked over slowly. as she walked in, the sound of the piano and the song were heard until she passed through the crowd and walked to the front of the crowd to witness the scene with her own eyes. What kind of scene would that be? In front of the fountain Music Square, a street boy was standing there, playing and singing affectionately. He looked like a wandering artiste, wearing an ordinary gray t-shirt and loose Black Casual pants. There was-vertical microphone in front of the piano, and his brown hair was slightly long. From the side, it covered half of his face, but from this angle-you could ¡­ Chapter 1216 ? 1216 The breathtaking Music Square (2) She saw his slender hand beating as if it had a life of its own. His hoarse voice was singing a beautiful love song. Sang Xia listened attentively. There were a few layers of people around them, all watching him sing. More and more people came and went, and more and more people stopped. Sang Xia did not pay attention to what was happening outside. As she listened to the song, she felt that she could add some notes to it and it would be more perfect. When the first half of the song ended, the young man who was immersed in his own music world continued to play the piano. In the next second, a white and slender hand suddenly appeared beside his hand, and the rhythm of the song actually complemented his. His hands didn¡¯t stop as he continued to take care of the other part. The two of them complemented each other. There was no rehearsal, but everything was so natural and in sync. Finally, before the young man opened his mouth to sing, he glanced at the woman beside him. Having such a tacit understanding with a stranger was like opening up the governor and conception vessels. His heart throbbed. With just a quick glance, she also raised her head at the same time and smiled at him, charming and unconsciously. She was wearing sunglasses that covered most of her face, but even so, people could still tell at a glance that she was an extremely beautiful woman. The young man seemed to be dazzled by her smile, then he looked away and sang, but his ears inexplicably felt a little hot. Sang Xia also saw the young man¡¯s face clearly when he looked over. He had long chestnut-colored hair, lake-blue eyes, and a handsome face, but he seemed a little too shy. Just as the two of them worked together to perform an even more perfect song, the tourists around them took photos and recorded this scene. It didn¡¯t take long for the night news #Sydney music Square¡¯s sweat and beautiful passerby¡¯s amazing ensemble #to appear on some major social media platforms. Of course, sang Xia was not aware of all this. The song was a nice one, but it was indeed inappropriate for her to handle some details alone. She was sensitive and passionate about music, so she could not help but step forward. With such a fitting temporary partner, sang Xia could not help but remember that their band had been worrying about who could fill the gap in Harren¡¯s position. From the climax to the end, the two people¡¯s cooperation was surprisingly perfect. After the climax of the last piano piece came to an abrupt end, the quiet surroundings paused for a moment, and then thunderous applause sounded. the applause woke sang xia up instantly. She looked at the people around her clapping and shouting. She looked at the wandering artist, and he looked back at her. A smile of relief and shyness appeared on the corner of his lips. He did not dare to say much to this sang Xia, and only said in a hurry, ¡± you played very well. Thank you, I¡¯m very happy. Sang Xia smiled graciously and did not say anything. She just handed him a business card. call me when you¡¯re free. With that, she turned around and left. As the crowd watched her leave, they automatically made way for her. However, their eyes were fixed on her. In the end, someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± hey, wait! This woman looks so familiar, she looks like the lead singer of sum, Yingluo!¡± As soon as he said this, the people around him were surprised. And on the poster of the high-rise building in the distance, it was a high-definition and beautiful poster of each of their group-! [ master Zhan¡¯s little brat is coming out soon, there are still a few more chapters to go ] Chapter 1217 ? 1217 Flirtatious master Zhan, she¡¯s embarrassed (1) However, before they could react, sang Xia had already disappeared from the crowd. It was like a gust of wind and fog. Meanwhile, the crowd at the music Square was in an uproar. They were all shouting and exclaiming the identity of the woman just now. The wandering Boy, who was still standing by the piano, heard their conversation and unconsciously looked at the huge poster in the distance. On the poster, sang Xia¡¯s cold and beautiful face was presented. She was tall and had a perfect figure. She was no longer wearing sunglasses, so everything could be seen at a glance. The young man looked at the poster, then at the business card in his hand, and his body was completely frozen. ** Sang Xia still had no idea what kind of impact the song at the musical fountain Square would have on the country, nor did she know that the exciting ensemble had spread to all major news media and social media platforms. When the sharp-eyed netizens and people at the time recognized that this was sum¡¯s lead vocalist, it caused even more discussion. This made the Australian people even more mysterious and curious about this woman. Sang Xia was able to call back. On the way, she called Rong Zhan¡¯s number. The moment the call went through, Rong Zhan¡¯s lazy and charming voice came from the other end. Hello, wife. the moment sang xia heard his voice, the corners of her lips unconsciously curled up. There was probably a person like this in your life. When you couldn¡¯t help but think of him, you couldn¡¯t help but smile. because he was the one who warmed you the most. Sang Xia was about to ask him what he was doing, but the words were stuck in her throat. She suddenly remembered a sentence that she had read before. It asked the other party, ¡± what are you doing? ¡°, which meant, ¡± I miss you. Sang Xia was not a pretentious person, especially after she had regained her memory. He still did not know about it. She had said that it did not matter, because she would dote on him even more. So now, the next thing sang Xia said was, ¡± Zhenzhen, Rong Zhan, I miss you. As soon as she said that, sang Xia heard Rong Zhan¡¯s breathing stop for a moment. After that, she heard his charming low laughter and asked her, ¡± do you want to know if I miss you? ¡± Sang Xia had never expected him to be so shameless. She leaned back in the back seat and raised her eyebrows. I want to know. He dared not to miss her. However, what he said next stunned sang Xia for a moment, and then her ears began to burn. rong zhan¡¯s voice suddenly turned hoarse and his charming voice was seductive. ¡± if you want to know, you can use sex to bribe me. ¡± You¡¯re using sex to bribe me. Sang Xia¡¯s ears immediately turned red when she heard that. She subconsciously lowered the volume of her phone, afraid that the driver would hear her, even though she later realized that they were overseas and the driver could not understand their Chinese. however, sang xia still felt an inexplicable sense of shame. Rong Zhan saw that she had stopped talking and continued, ¡± did you hear that? although I can¡¯t tell you if I missed you, I can tell you that my brother did. Sang Xia was wearing a rice-colored trench coat with the collar pulled up and sunglasses. She covered herself up tightly, as if she was embarrassed to see anyone. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡± Rong Zhan, can you have some shame? ¡± Rong Zhan laughed out loud, looking extremely evil. what¡¯s the point of being shameless? even if I wanted to be shameless back then, you can¡¯t be the mother of my two children now. Sang Xia was rendered speechless. Rong Zhan continued to ramble on. Chapter 1218 ? 1218 Flirtatious master Zhan, she¡¯s embarrassing (2) ¡°Wife, it¡¯s been a week. How long will it take for me to see you again? You don¡¯t know that our son and daughter called me dad again today. If you came back any later, they might not even recognize you.¡± His words were sour. Sang Xia could smell his resentment through the phone screen. This also touched on sang Xia¡¯s guilt. She thought for a moment and suddenly looked around, then pulled up her collar to cover half of her lips, and said in a low and muffled voice, ¡± I know it¡¯s been hard for you to take care of the child at home. I love you, and I love baby too. When I come back, I¡¯ll be by your side. I¡¯ll give you everything you want. ¡°What else is there, Yueyue?¡± Sang Xia paused and said, ¡± Zhenzhen, I¡¯ll give you what your brother wants too. Rong Zhan was satisfied. He then covered his mouth and whispered some embarrassing words to her, causing sang Xia to look away. She could not help but blush and her heart beat faster as she scolded him for being shameless. it was rong zhan¡¯s fault for saying that he would keep it a secret and would never release it secretly. he would wait for her to come back and leave it for her, not wasting a single drop. After hanging up the phone, sang Xia remembered that she had forgotten to tell her not to forget to send her the video of the triplets and BA Wang flower. However, she was not in a hurry for now. She rolled down the car window halfway and let the cool breeze in. It blew her hair and the heat on her face away, but it could not blow away the fulfillment and sweetness that filled her heart. It was a good feeling. Even though she was in a foreign country, there was someone who was thinking of her, thinking about her, and looking forward to her return. However ¡­ Sang Xia had no idea that the man she had just talked to was in this city, not far from her. He would still send people to watch her every move and protect her. He hadn¡¯t met her for a long time not only because he wanted to give her an unexpected surprise at the concert, but also because he was looking for the antidote to the hallucinogens in his body. This happened twice this week, and each time, it lasted longer than the last. Each time, he would lock himself in a small room, lock the door, and curl up in the room alone to endure the pain. He had already found the clue to the antidote, but no one would know if he mentioned it in the short term. Rong Zhan had no choice but to spread his net in the black market and use the hallucinogens as a cover. The hallucinogens were circulated very quickly in the black market. It was akin to a drug, so it was naturally highly sought after by some criminals. Rong Zhan did not let Cheng Donglin look for it, but sent the people from the base instead. He was afraid that the big mouth Cheng Donglin would tell his wife. But now, the clue to the hallucinogens had been found. It was a hallucinogens controlled by someone from Western Europe, and the exact origin was still unknown. Rong Zhan was a little surprised. Western Europe was his territory, and it was so mysterious who had it. However, the people at the base had already cast a fishing net and said that they wanted a large batch of hallucinogens. rong zhan needed this ¡®business¡¯ to find out who else in western europe was in control of the hallucinogens. This was because the person who had the hallucinogens might also have the antidote to some extent. That night, Rong Zhan was sitting on the sofa, coaxing the two little ones to feed them milk powder. Meanwhile, a video was being played on the laptop on the glass coffee table in front of him. someone appeared and said, ¡± boss, i¡¯ve finished making arrangements with the other party. you can discuss the hallucinogens in the video conference tomorrow night. ¡± Chapter 1219 ? 1219 Where¡¯s the two-faced master Zhan! Hearing that, Rong Zhan frowned and interrupted her. no, I have something to do tomorrow night. He had to go to the concert venue tomorrow night. He had said that he would not miss any of his wife¡¯s performances. The person in the video call looked troubled. but the other party only gave them seven o ¡®clock. seven o ¡®clock was just the time for the concert to start. Rong Zhan laughed coldly, but he really knew how to pick the time. If one did not know better, they would think that he did it on purpose. However, Rong Zhan ignored her and rebuked her coldly. the other party is not sincere at all. How can we talk about this? let¡¯s move him away or we won¡¯t talk! The eyes of the person in the video call twitched. Rong Zhan did not think so. it wasn¡¯t that he was willful, but if time didn¡¯t change, there would be no sincerity in talking business. Rong Zhan¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but get louder, shaking the little tyrant flower and the little tiger. They couldn¡¯t help but Twitch their lips and look at him as if they were about to cry. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened at the sight of them. He hugged the two little ones in his arms and kissed their faces and foreheads. don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Your father is scolding bad people, not the two of you. What are you afraid of? don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Let daddy kiss you, kiss you. The person on the other end of the video saw their expressions change so quickly, and they even took the initiative to ask for a kiss. Well, this scene was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. Rong Zhan seemed to have noticed something and closed his laptop. you really have no eyes. Then, he continued to ask for kisses. The little Ba Wang flower had just finished its milk and left wet marks on his face. The triplets did not let him off well either. However, Rong Zhan seemed to be used to it and did not mind it at all. He carried the two little ones back to the bedroom to sleep with him and said to them, ¡± do you miss mommy? I¡¯ll take you to find mommy tomorrow. The two little cubs seemed to understand his words and immediately let out a cute baby laugh, kicking their legs restlessly in his arms. After Rong Zhan sent the two kids upstairs, he threw his phone on the bed and turned to change into his pajamas. Before he could turn back, he suddenly heard music. He was surprised, wondering if they were gods and could play music. He turned around and realized that it was a news notification. His daughter had accidentally swiped it, and music had automatically jumped out. However, as soon as the music started playing, his daughter started blabbering. The little Overlord flower crawled over and sat beside her. Its fair and chubby little body looked at the phone with her, and its chubby little hands fumbled around for the phone. Fine. These feelings were words that only belonged to them. Rong Zhan entered the bathroom for a while. When he came out, the water temperature had been adjusted. He was going to take the two little ones to shower. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the moment he came out, the two little brats would actually stare at his phone screen in a daze. The little tyrant flower¡¯s small mouth was slightly open, and its sparkling saliva was about to fall down. It had an innocent and silly look on its face, but along with the music, the two of them actually couldn¡¯t help but say something, and then they clapped their hands continuously. Rong Zhan was even more curious about what was so attractive about them. he leaned over to take a look and was instantly attracted by a rice-colored figure in the video like a magnet. Chapter 1220 ? 1220 Can you give your daddy some face that, that figure was tall and slender, her long hair draped over her shoulders. she was wearing sunglasses and had one hand in her coat pocket. No matter how well he covered himself up, Rong Zhan could still recognize him at a glance. This was his wife. When Rong Zhan saw the headlines of the evening news again, he instantly understood that this was what happened to his wife just now at the musical fountain Square. Just as Rong Zhan was looking at his wife playing the piano in the video, his arm was suddenly grabbed and he almost dropped his phone. Rong Zhan hurriedly went to protect the little brat who stood up and passed the phone to them. Okay, okay, okay. I was wrong. I won¡¯t disturb you two. As Rong Zhan said that, he stretched his head so far to take a look. No wonder he was so engrossed in what these two little brats were doing. It was because of this. It had to be said that the three of them were now fully invested. Only the triplets felt that he was too close to them and their heads were too big for them. They covered one of his eyes with their little hands and pushed him away. Rong Zhan was speechless and had to move back a little. He hid behind the two little ones to watch the video. Rong Zhan looked at the scene of her and a wandering young man working together flawlessly in the square. The song had shocked him, but for some reason, Rong Zhan felt an inexplicable jealousy in his heart. He was extremely jealous. Why had his wife never sung with her before? if they sang together, it would definitely be better than working with other men, right? Rong Zhan firmly believed that this would be the case. When the two little ones heard the climax and saw their mommy¡¯s smile when she looked up in the video, they were overjoyed. The little tyrant even planted a kiss on sang Xia in the video with his drooling lips. However, he was so ignorant that he hit his little nose and his head was red from the hard tempered glass. He looked at Rong Zhan innocently and probably still felt the pain, he couldn¡¯t help but cry. rong zhan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. he picked him up and gently rubbed his little nose and head. he laughed mockingly and said, ¡± you can¡¯t do it. with this level of self-control, you can¡¯t just watch it through the screen. you know that i¡¯m bringing you two to the venue tomorrow night. be more mature. don¡¯t cry and snot when you see it, okay? Give your old man some face.¡± Yes, that¡¯s right. He would bring them to the venue tomorrow night to watch their mommy¡¯s concert for the first time! Time flew by. The next day. After coming down from her room, sang Xia could hear people talking and laughing at the dining table in the hall. They would mention her from time to time. when they saw sang xia come down, they immediately laughed and shouted, ¡± congratulations on making the headlines today. as expected of the lead vocalist. this time, you¡¯ve added more audience slots to the concert. ¡± Sang Xia picked up the newspaper on the table and looked at it. She was obviously surprised that she had made it to the hot search. She had never thought that she would become famous because of her performance at the music Square with the wandering Boy last night. It also gave them countless insights into himself. although this was a good result, sang xia was more concerned about something else. she slowly picked up the milk and took a sip, then asked unhurriedly, ¡± what do you think? what do you think of this young man¡¯s feelings towards music? ¡± As soon as he said that- an, please give me a ticket. Chapter 1221 ? 1221 They made a move on him, excavating As soon as sang Xia said that, Mimi, Nissan, and the work Assistant were all stunned. Anthony, on the other hand, picked up a glass of milk and looked at sang Xia, shaking his head and smiling meaningfully. Sang Xia also laughed. She realized that only Anthony had thought in this direction. She spread her hands and said, ¡± after all, there¡¯s an old saying in our country that the Masters are among the people. After sang Xia finished speaking, Mimi and Nissan began to re-examine this wandering singer. Anthony said slowly, ¡± actually, sangxia, there¡¯s something you probably don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve checked this wandering singer last night. He¡¯s not always been a homeless person. He used to study at the University of Music in the United Kingdom. He was an outstanding young man, but he dropped out before he graduated. It seems that something happened to his family and he¡¯s the only one left. He couldn¡¯t bear it, so he borrowed music every day to commemorate the people who were important to him.¡± Anthony¡¯s words shocked them. They all knew that Anthony had always been very concerned about the matter of the missing of blessings, but they did not expect him to be so concerned. ¡°Then, director, what do you mean by this?¡± Nissan was a little confused. ¡± let¡¯s wait and see. after the incident with harren, i¡¯ve also understood something important. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Mimi asked. Sang Xia glanced at Anthony and answered for him, ¡± personality. That¡¯s right, it was personality. Harren is very talented, but no matter how good he is, he can¡¯t hide his depression. If he does something with an incomplete personality like this, it will hurt all of us, just like before. Sang Xia said calmly. Anthony could not help but nod. it¡¯s the same for this Vagabond singer. Even if he¡¯s very talented and has created many amazing works during his difficult times, we¡¯re a whole. If his family background and everything that happened in the past have a bad influence on his mentality and he¡¯s unable to look forward and be immersed in it, then we¡¯ll have to make up for it. After saying that, he spread out his hands casually. after all, we have learned from our mistakes. It¡¯s not a matter of discrimination. It¡¯s just a simple and serious consideration. then, let¡¯s observe a little longer? ¡± Mimi said anxiously, because she was already attracted to the Wanderer. Mimi was just about to become an adult, so she was still quite new to many things. Anthony smiled mysteriously. how do you observe them? from a distance of 80 meters? ¡± Sang Xia smiled knowingly. I gave him a business card yesterday, but he hasn¡¯t called me yet. I¡¯ll take the initiative to contact him and bring it back for everyone to have a look. This was a last-minute idea, and she didn¡¯t have any hope that it would work out in the end. She just wanted the group to be complete. Anthony snapped his fingers and leaned back lazily. He looked at his watch, then put his hands behind his head. I was waiting for you to say that. You can go with Mimi. There are still ten hours before the concert. You can make it in time. Sang Xia pulled Mimi, who was stuffing food into her mouth, up from the chair. Sang Xia knew Anthony¡¯s plan. He was a perfectionist. He really wanted his band to have no regrets in every performance, even though there were less than ten hours left to the worldwide concert. Since Anthony wanted to, she had to do her best. Chapter 1222 ? 1222 Acquaintance, the shy him (1) In the morning, when they left for work, there was a traffic jam. Sang Xia wanted to drive but was stopped by Mimi. Not long after, she saw him running upstairs, holding two skateboards in his arms. He came out panting. Mimi was fat, but she was full of energy and looked cute. ¡°Use this?¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s right, use this. How about it, is it slippery? do you need me to teach you?¡± Mimi laughed smugly. Sang Xia pursed her lips and did not say anything. She was wearing casual sportswear in the morning, so she turned around and put on her sunglasses. With a swish, she put her hands in her pockets and left quickly on the skateboard. What a joke. She didn¡¯t even know what this kid was doing when she was skateboarding. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, sister sang Xia, wait for me, Yingluo!¡± ** The two of them slid all the way through the pedestrians. They took another two stops on the subway and soon arrived at the music Square from last night. They were here to find the wandering Boy from yesterday. Mimi was skateboarding in the square with a lollipop in her mouth and a baseball cap on. Sang Xia was talking to someone. this way. I often see him coming from that direction when I¡¯m working. He didn¡¯t seem to have a place to live before, but later on, I think someone saw him going in and out of a residential building over there. Hmm, let me think ¡­ It¡¯s probably the DI ¡± Sang Xia was listening attentively to the cleaner telling her the whereabouts of the wandering Boy from last night. she thanked him again and again after she had learned enough. then she called mimi and left on her skateboard. Mimi chased after him hurriedly. ¡°Sister sang Xia, what¡¯s the situation? does he only appear at night?¡± Mimi couldn¡¯t wait to see this Wandering Boy. Sang Xia¡¯s expression did not change. do you think he¡¯s a Night Walker? he¡¯ll only be here in the afternoon, and his whereabouts are uncertain. You might even see him in some subway tunnel or on a bridge. what should we do now? we don¡¯t have much time. Did you get his address? ¡± uh-huh, but I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s look for it. After sang Xia finished speaking, she put on her earphones and followed the instructions of the cleaner as she walked along the street. They passed by a variety of shops, green mailbox on the side of the road, and the big clock on the tall building. Finally, she turned back to look at Mimi and beckoned him to follow her. They entered an alley. After entering the alley, there were a few stone steps in front of them. They put away the skateboard, and sang Xia thoughtfully counted the number of building entrances in the alley. Finally, when she vaguely heard the sound of a violin, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. Mimi was stunned as well, but she listened carefully. The two of them couldn¡¯t help but look at the entrance of a building not far from them. They slowly approached it. The melodious sound of the violin was getting closer and closer. They entered the building and slowly went upstairs, as if they were afraid of disturbing the beautiful music. When he went upstairs, a white kitten was lying on the window sill, lazily basking in the morning sun. It yawned and licked its little paws. However, as if it had seen a stranger coming in, it subconsciously placed its two forelimbs obediently and looked at them without moving. Seeing the kitten¡¯s behavior, sang Xia could not help but smile. She turned around and continued to go upstairs. Mimi, on the other hand, went over to stroke its fur and picked it up. The pure white kitten meowed, kicked its legs, and stopped struggling. Chapter 1223 ? 1223 Acquaintance, the shy him (2) sang xia was standing in front of a door, listening to the music inside. she raised her hand and wanted to knock on the door, but she was afraid to interrupt and disturb the other party. After all, they had come too abruptly. Not to mention whether the other party was the person she was looking for, it was not very polite. However, at this moment, the melodious violin music reached the end and stopped at a perfect point, making people feel that it was not enough. She was about to knock on the door. He had just raised his hand. ¡°Ka-¡± The door was suddenly opened from the inside. sang xia did not expect the door to be opened so suddenly. she subconsciously took a step back. The person inside was obviously going to come out. Of course, when he opened the door, he saw sang Xia standing outside. When he saw the person outside the door, he was startled and shocked. But when he saw the person¡¯s appearance, he was stunned. Today, he was just looking at sang Xia when he went out with his guitar. Sang Xia was the first to react. Seeing that she had found the right person, she immediately smiled affably. I¡¯m really sorry to have disturbed you. The other party hurriedly waved his hands, his face almost red from anxiety. no, no, no, no, no, nothing, nothing, nothing. Mimi was amused. why are you so nervous? are you stuttering? ¡± However, his casual words made him blush and he stopped talking. Sang Xia smiled gently. this is Mimi, my friend. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but I still want to ask if you have time. I have something to discuss with you. The young man thought for a moment and gave up his body. However, he still stuttered, ¡± O-okay. What, what do you want to talk about? ¡± When Mimi heard that he was stuttering, she was a little confused. What the hell? was he really a stutterer? wasn¡¯t he still fine when he sang yesterday? Sang Xia did not say anything. She only looked around the place after she entered. The building looked old from the outside, but the interior decoration was artistic and simple. It was completely different from the dilapidated place where the homeless lived in her impression. There were many musical instruments in the house, all kinds. At this moment, the kitten that Mimi was holding jumped down and rubbed against the stray boy¡¯s feet. In the end, it leaned against him affectionately. Sang Xia had seen through everything. After all, she knew very well what Anthony had been worried about. If something really happened to him, it would be a huge blow to him and he would be unable to walk out of it. Even if he was pitiful and talented, he could not be recruited by them. There was still a chance to try. So, she rudely looked at all the facilities in the house, trying to find some clues to find out if he was ¡± good ¡°. just as sang xia was about to tell him the reason for her visit, she suddenly heard a cough coming from a room. the voice came so suddenly that it startled sang xia. her eyes fell on the half-closed door, and a hint of surprise flashed in her eyes. When the wandering young man heard the coughing, he stuttered and apologized to them. He asked them to wait for him and then walked towards the room. as soon as he left, mimi could not help but whisper, ¡± sister sangxia, what¡¯s the situation? why is he stammering? is he yingluo? ¡± Before sang Xia could finish, she gestured for him to be quiet and to look forward. Mimi followed his line of sight and was slightly stunned. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1224 ? 1224 The so-called truth! Ten minutes later. A man came out behind sangxia Mimi. She found out about everything about him. It turned out that the person in the room just now was an uncle whose leg had been amputated. This house also belonged to the uncle, and this street singer often spent the night here. The kitten accompanied him all year round and lived together. Because he often sang, this uncle knew him. This uncle was an orphan and a widow. They were completely unrelated to each other. The two of them could be together because the old man liked his music and accompanied him for the rest of his life, so he let him live here, let him move his instruments over, and continue to do what he wanted to do. Although they complemented each other¡¯s needs, this Wandering Boy was very grateful and treated him like his own family. His uncle¡¯s leg was inconvenient, so he had always taken good care of him. However, after understanding everything, sang Xia also noticed something. Something that had to be said. She had never expected that this wandering young man was actually a stutterer. He was only coherent when he sang, as if he had changed into another person and lived in another world. After understanding the situation, sang Xia and Mimi prepared to take him and follow them. That¡¯s right, follow them. Although she usually stammered when she spoke, she was perfect when she sang. This wasn¡¯t a big problem for them, right? on the other hand, it was his personality. he seemed to be a little shy, but there was nothing wrong with him in other aspects. After all, this was all they had observed. They would have to leave the details to Anthony. Let him decide. However, something happened to them on their way back. When they returned, the taxi took him back. The driver saw that he was wearing baggy pants, a plain shirt, and slightly long brown hair. He could not see his face clearly, but he looked very shy. He was not willing to pull him, but when he saw sang Xia and Mimi beside him, he agreed. Although he did not recognize sang Xia with her glasses, he subconsciously felt that there should be no relationship between sang Xia and that man. The talkative man could not help but ask, ¡± Hey, hey, you young man, is the, is the person beside you your girlfriend? ¡± As soon as he said that, Mimi was immediately amused. Great, she stuttered again. He said, ¡± that¡¯s too ridiculous. How can these two be together? ¡± putting aside how awesome his sister sang xia was, she already had two children. The young man didn¡¯t say anything. His face was completely red, and he didn¡¯t say a word. Even after getting out of the car, the driver couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡± he asked, he didn¡¯t even reply to me. He¡¯s so rude. He looked extremely embarrassed after getting out of the car. Sang Xia knew that he was embarrassed, so she tried to make fun of him to ease the atmosphere. why didn¡¯t you communicate with him? it¡¯s better for you to communicate more. Mimi was also curious. However, his face turned even redder and he stammered, ¡± I-I¡¯m scared of him. H-H-H-He said that I should learn from him. ¡°pfft, pfft, pfft!¡± Mimi spat out her saliva. Sang Xia could not help but burst out laughing. In an instant, the atmosphere between them became much more harmonious. The young man looked at sang Xia¡¯s bright and beautiful smile and was suddenly stunned. He felt that he was dazzled by her smile. ** After bringing the young man to Anthony¡¯s place, sang Xia went back to prepare ¡­ Chapter 1225 ? 1225 Wife, does your conscience not hurt? It was already noon. After she finished her meal, she was ready to rest for the night. Since she had brought him here, what happened after this should have nothing to do with her. Sang Xia had set the alarm, but for some reason, it did not ring. She was in a daze when she was woken up by a phone call. She didn¡¯t even look at it and just took it lazily with her eyes closed. Hello. Suddenly, a charming and devilish voice came from the other end of the phone. my dear wife, what are you doing? there are only two hours left until the concert. Although you¡¯re close, you should be up by now. When sang Xia heard that, it was as if she had been injected with chicken blood. She immediately sobered up. quick, I¡¯ll hang up first. What alarm didn¡¯t ring? ¡± ¡°Wait-!¡± Rong Zhan quickly stopped her from hanging up and said, ¡± it¡¯s at your place. I¡¯ve arranged a helicopter for you to fly there directly after you leave. You¡¯ll be there in half an hour. Don¡¯t worry. Hearing that, sang Xia was at a loss for words. She lay on the bed again and stretched. Rong Zhan said with a bitter tone, ¡± wife, you ran all over the place and left me and our child behind. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt? ¡± the corner of sang xia¡¯s eyes twitched. she started changing her clothes as she asked casually, ¡± why? do you want to go on a trip? ¡± At this moment, sang Xia was so shallow that she did not think too much about it. Rong Zhan was silent for a moment before he said, ¡± can¡¯t I, Huahua? but I want to get into your body and swim for a day. Sang Xia¡¯s face burned when she heard that. She turned off the speaker mode. She did not know if the others had left or not. It would be awkward if they heard her. She cursed in a low voice and could not help but scold Rong Zhan for being a hooligan again. Rong Zhan teased her for a while. In the end, he hung up the phone, probably because he was afraid that he would expose something if he said too much. He said that he would watch her concert live at home. Although sang Xia felt a little regretful, she was relieved when she thought about how he was still taking care of the two little ones. There were gains and losses. She set out for the concert, and the few of them had already left. She didn¡¯t know how Anthony and the young man¡¯s discussion was going. As expected, as soon as she went out, she saw a helicopter parked outside the company¡¯s Villa. they were waiting for her. Sang Xia was even more touched when she saw that, and she missed Rong Zhan even more. Even when he was at home, he did not forget about her and worried about her. The plane flew directly to the venue of the performance, and the further they went, the more traffic there was. The helicopter was really wise, arriving in just over 20 minutes. Looking down from above, the open-air square was packed with people who were already waving light sticks. The stage for the concert was even more specific. Sydney itself was beautiful and tall. The combination of economy and art made the concert venue stand out even more. When sang Xia arrived, she was immediately brought over by the makeup artist to touch up her makeup. In fact, she had arrived just in time. There was still an hour to go before the performance, so she could make it in time. After entering the dressing room, the Nissan was there, and there was also a very handsome young man, who looked to be about 26 or 27 years old. It was sang Xia who looked at him, then suddenly looked at him again. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t. However, when they were about to change, sang Xia could not help but pull at Nissan and ask him, ¡± why are you also putting on makeup for him? is he going on stage? who is this person? ¡± Hearing that, Nissan looked at her suspiciously, then laughed. why? don¡¯t you know him? ¡± Chapter 1226 ? 1226 the concert begins! This question stunned sang Xia. Did she lose her memory, or did she become muddleheaded after a long sleep? Should she know that handsome young man not far away? However, wait a minute, why does he look so familiar? The performance was about to start, so the makeup and clothes were all personally designed by the stylist. They were very modern. The handsome guy that sang Xia was talking about was wearing a pair of light blue jeans with big holes and polished white skin. He was wearing a pair of white flat shoes, a black vest, and a polished white loose denim jacket. He looked very clean and handsome. Not only did he look slender, but his face was also very beautiful. Chestnut hair, lake-blue eyes, a sharp jaw, and a handsome and shy Australian face. Sang Xia looked at the guitar beside him. For some reason, it was as if this person suddenly overlapped with someone in her mind. However, she widened her eyes and seemed to be in disbelief. This ¡­ This was really the Yingying from before. A wandering lad? His slightly long hair had been dealt with, and his half-covered eyebrows and eyes were exposed. It was as if he had changed his head. ¡°This, this is really Yingluo.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, this is indeed xiaohe.¡± Nissan responded. Xiaohe. Su Zihe. That¡¯s right, he was of Australian and Asian descent. His father was from Harbor City and his mother was from Australia. It was only after something happened to his family that he became who he was today. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Seeing that sang Xia was looking at him in surprise, su Zihe could not help but blushed and said. As soon as he opened his mouth, sang Xia believed him no matter what. He was a little stutterer, and that was something that could not be changed. However, she was still shocked by his new appearance. However, this didn¡¯t mean that she hadn¡¯t seen handsome guys before. On the contrary, she had seen too many. He was just surprised at the huge difference between su Zi and before. sang xia soon found out that anthony had assigned the task of beating the drum for the shy sang xia. many things had happened while she was asleep, and she did not know what anthony had decided to do. he had immediately put him on the stage for tonight¡¯s performance. She was a little apprehensive about this. After all, she was the one who discovered this person. If anything happened to him at the concert, she would inevitably feel that it was inappropriate. an hour passed quickly. under the urging of anthony and his assistant, the concert in australia finally began. sang xia, with su zihe¡¯s anxiety, was ready to go on stage. However, before she went on stage, sang Xia saw that su Zihe had taken a picture out of nowhere and put on a fanged mask that covered half of her face. Sang Xia was surprised by this. when we were rehearsing with him this afternoon, Anthony told us that he didn¡¯t want to join them, and he didn¡¯t want too much exposure. He just wanted to Sing a Simple Song, but Anthony told him that he was willing to come at night, but he didn¡¯t want to show his face, ¡± said Nissan. When sang Xia heard that, although she did not say anything, she was even more surprised. Which singer didn¡¯t want to be famous and let the whole world hear their songs? he actually said that he didn¡¯t want to expose himself and didn¡¯t want to participate? ** The night sky was high, and the stars twinkled. Australia had always been small in size. In Sydney¡¯s famous 10000-person square, tens of thousands of fans were cheering and screaming, half of which were fanatical fans from other countries. Just as everyone was cheering, a 10 suddenly appeared on the biggest background screen on the stage! 9! 8!¡­¡­Counting down from 6-! [ an ] Chapter 1227 ? 1227 Master Zhan¡¯s appearance! While the people outside were shouting, sang Xia suddenly looked at an empty seat in the first row from behind the curtains. She was slightly stunned. There was actually no one sitting there? In the past, Rong Zhan used to occupy the place. Sang Xia did not expect that even though he did not come, this seat was still empty. Who bought it? sang xia¡¯s mind was full of thoughts in a short time, but she did not have time to think about it. she looked away and could not help but feel a little excited about the grand concert that was about to begin. ¡°5¡­¡­4¡­¡­3¡­¡­¡± as tens of thousands of fans shouted in unison, a water barrier seemed to have appeared around the square. lights were cast from the bottom of the square, from deep to shallow, and it was a beautiful sight. After the last ring, the number ¡± 1 ¡± rang out. A huge firework suddenly appeared in the sky. The red fireworks bloomed and lit up the entire night sky, making people scream and boil. However, this wasn¡¯t the most shocking thing. After the countless sparks scattered for a second, they instantly exploded into new small fireworks¨C! Suddenly, hundreds of small fireworks bloomed in the air, making people feel extremely stunned. Countless fans screamed with all their might. ¡°ah, sun! sun!¡± ¡°Sang Xia! Sang Xia-!¡± ¡°Waa, waa waa waa waa waa waa¡± ¡°dad, dad!¡± Two young voices also sounded, but they were completely drowned out by the sea of screams. Just as everyone was looking up at the sky in shock, a figure appeared with two little cubs in his arms. This figure was dressed very formally today. He was wearing a suit hand-made by a famous Italy designer, a pair of high-quality leather shoes, and a low-key luxurious tie. His slender and straight figure completely surpassed international supermodels. His face was exquisite and devilish, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised. He was full of unruliness. Who else could this person be but Rong Zhan? Not to mention Rong Zhan, even the two little ones in his arms were wearing the clothes of a little gentleman and a little princess. He was holding a little one in each of his hands, which was quite eye-catching. That was why he chose to appear with the child in his arms when everyone was looking at the fireworks in order to not attract attention. However, the two little ones in his arms also looked up at the night sky. After seeing the huge fireworks burst out, countless small fireworks followed suit. They had never seen such a formation before. Their eyes were round and they were completely dazed. Especially the little tyrant flower. It was wearing a pair of open-crotch western pants, and it looked extremely comical. Its chubby little hands were open as it looked at the beautiful night sky. Its toot little mouth was also slightly open, and its saliva was almost flowing out. At this moment, 4D surround sound music came from all directions. As soon as the melodious tune started playing, it instantly captured everyone¡¯s ears, causing the entire square to quieten down from the screams. At this moment, Rong Zhan carried the two kids and sat down. The VIP first-class seat was comfortable and spacious, and the view was great. With the two kids in his arms, he was waiting for his wife to come out and give her a big surprise! At the same time, after the opening. A magnetic and slightly hoarse voice was heard, instantly causing the fans to go crazy again. three sets of musical instruments appeared on the stage¡¯s elevator platform, but no one was there. The stage darkened, and a pair of people with huge wings slowly descended from the sky. Chapter 1228 ? 1228 the climax! Its wings were so agile that they could even flap. They were so lifelike that it looked like a divine bird. When the fans saw that someone had appeared, they immediately shouted with all their might, ¡± sun! sun¨C!¡± However, they all thought that it was one person and shouted their group¡¯s name until the moment they landed. The huge wings on that person¡¯s sides suddenly transformed into a human figure, and the three of them landed on the ground. when this scene appeared, it caused an even bigger commotion. ¡± ah ah ah, nissan! ¡± ¡°Mimi! Mimi!¡± ¡°Harren! Harren-!¡± He didn¡¯t hear it wrong, someone actually called the other figure Harren! Even though they knew that he had left the band due to illness, sun had never informed them about this ¡± person ¡± who had suddenly appeared. As such, many of Harren¡¯s fangirls thought that he had returned. As soon as they landed, they waved at the tens of thousands of fans, then turned back and jumped onto the platform, returning to their instruments. With that, everything was projected on the large screen, and it immediately showed clearly that the original Harren had been replaced by a masked man with chestnut hair. However, the figure and half of his face were still extremely stunning. instantly, many people were stirred up by this person. It was only when sang Xia sat on a high chair and slowly rose from below that her voice almost instantly calmed all the restlessness. The fans and fans began to shout for the upcoming explosive climax! After sang Xia came on stage, she took off the microphone and walked to the edge of the stage in her sexy high heels. Her unique and charming voice continued to sing the climax, ¡± I was by your side when you were at your most desperate time. I¡¯ve accompanied you through your darkest nights.¡± The climax was welcomed, and the entire group began to sing the most exciting part of the song,¡¯But I wonder Where were you when I was at my world down on my knees¡¯, But now. i want to know where you were when i was full of helplessness and pleading. And you said you had my back so I wonder where were you You said you would be by my side, so I want to know where you were at that time.¡± it was a completely amazing song. whether it was the beautiful and light rhythm, the chorus, or the climax, every part was on point, especially the climax. it was so exciting that when the second climax came, people couldn¡¯t help but cry and shout! Sang Xia¡¯s appearance led them directly to the climax of the song. Huge fireworks burst out in the sky, and the water belt surrounding the square, which had more than 10000 people, was like a fountain, rising and falling with the rhythm of the song! that night, everything was perfect! Everything was magnificent! sang xia slowly opened her eyes and looked at the night sky after singing the climax of the song. her long, misty eyes seemed to be influenced by the song, and they were a little wet. she continued to sing, but her eyes were looking into the distance. the fire and the sea of flowers seemed to have dazzled her eyes. It made her recall the last concert and the one before that. It was as if she was still there, sitting in the first row, looking at her with excitement and a smile in his narrow eyes. sang xia blinked her slightly teary eyes, and her gaze subconsciously fell on the seat in the first row that she had been looking at before. A figure in black and a familiar face were looking at her. His long and narrow eyes were just like before, filled with pride and a smile. Sang Xia continued to sing and blinked. she felt that she needed to wake up. this was the concert venue in australia, and she couldn¡¯t hallucinate because she missed rong zhan. she couldn¡¯t always miss the previous two concerts where he was in. however, after she blinked, she realized that rong zhan was still there ¡­ [ps1[ song ¡± Maps ¡°, 2 lyrics lost ] Chapter 1229 ? 1229 She¡¯s crying, offering fresh flowers to her wife! She followed the rehearsal and was about to turn around to go back to sing, but just as she suspected that she was hallucinating, for some reason, in the midst of the clamor and countless fans ¡®screams, she suddenly heard an extremely tender voice, ¡± mom! Mommy!¡± Sang Xia was still singing subconsciously, but her feet seemed to be suddenly fixed in place, and she could not move. her eyes widened involuntarily, and her half-turned body slowly turned back. No one noticed anything wrong with her actions, but it was sang Xia. When she was about to enter her second climax, she could clearly see Rong Zhan sitting in the first row. She was completely stunned when she saw the cute little Rascals sitting on his legs. When the climax came, the men in the band raised their voices and sang the climax. However, she stood at the front, covering her mouth, her fingertips trembling, and her eyes were instantly covered with a hazy mist. countless people¡¯s cheers, screams, and shouts blurred her vision. Only the man sitting in the middle of the first row and the appearance of the two babies could not be more clear. It had only been a short while since she last saw her two little children, but they seemed to have grown up a little and looked even more beautiful. Her daughter was wearing a cute starry little dress, and she looked very much like her when she proposed to her. She was just as young and beautiful. it was obvious that rong zhan had dressed up on purpose. as for the little tyrant flower, with her chubby, white, and tender face, pink pouty lips, and the little suit she was wearing, she was absolutely adorable. In that short moment when their eyes met, the two little ones could not help but jump and laugh at her, as if they wanted to hold Rong Zhan by his arm to get him up so that he could come to her. Sang Xia¡¯s heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. She was so touched that she wanted to cry, and her heart was filled with an uncontrollable sweetness and fulfillment. How was this still an illusion? This was the reality. Rong Zhan was a liar. Didn¡¯t he say that he was taking care of the two little ones at home? didn¡¯t he accuse her of abandoning them? did her conscience hurt? didn¡¯t he also say that he could only watch the live broadcast with the two little ones at home during her concert? But looking at him, who was smiling at her from the first row in front of her, and seeing the love in his eyes, sang Xia¡¯s nose felt sour, and tears fell. This b * stard, he actually brought two little kids who were less than a year old here. He really wasn¡¯t afraid of suffering or tears. For a moment, she thought that she had seen wrongly. At this moment, Rong Zhan stood up with one of the little ones in each hand. Suddenly, a person walked out from the dark with an exquisite bouquet of 999 roses and handed it to Rong Zhan. As soon as he received the flowers, the two little ones were instantly squeezed to his elbows. However, when they saw that they seemed to be walking to their mommy¡¯s side, they were so excited that they reached out their little hands and mumbled, ¡± oh, oh, mom! mom!¡± sounds. Fortunately, the two little ones were small and toot, so it was easy for Rong Zhan to hold the 999 delicate roses. At this very moment. in the midst of such a climax, when sang xia finally reacted and continued to sing, rong zhan appeared with the two little rascals as the number one fanatical fans and walked towards her step by step-! [ awoo, also, scatter the flowers and reunite! ] Chapter 1230 ? 1230 My wife, I¡¯m here to take you home (1) However, at this critical moment. The Little Rascals started to wriggle around restlessly. Rong Zhan was still holding such a huge bouquet of flowers. Afraid that it was not safe, he immediately put them down and picked the most tender rose out of the 999 roses. In the end, he held it horizontally in his mouth and carried The Little Rascals one by one with each hand. This scene was simply ¡­ The Rose in her mouth was exceptionally fresh and alluring. However, with Rong Zhan¡¯s delicate and devilish face, it made him look even more devilish and devilish. He was even more stunning than the flowers. Sang Xia stopped singing and watched him hold the two little ones with a rose in his mouth. Her eyes were hot, but she did not speak anymore, afraid that her voice would shock the two little ones. the stage was very high, so she lowered her body in front of the stage. this way, she could hold the flower in her mouth and look at rong zhan, who was carrying the child, at the same level. The rest of the band had already finished from the climax. Rong Zhan walked over with a rose in his mouth. Sang Xia took it and held the Rose with no thorns in her hand. Rong Zhan looked at sang Xia¡¯s teary eyes and said slowly, ¡± this is for you, my child¡¯s mother. The mother of the child. Such a common word made sang Xia bite her lower lip, and the heat in her eyes increased. Sang Xia took the roses. As countless fans suddenly cheered loudly again, sang Xia raised her head slightly and was instantly stunned. In the sky above the square, countless delicate rose petals fell from the sky and danced. In such a night sky, at such a moment, it was like a dream, making people scream in joy. Meanwhile, sang Xia had already crouched down and gently stroked his cheek with one hand, pressing her face against his. after all, this was a public place. although she was already a mother, she was still embarrassed to do anything else, no matter how much she thought about him and how much she missed him. Rong Zhan naturally did not want to disturb her singing. The two of them looked at each other, and after a while, he said in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯ll wait for you after the performance. After that, he was about to carry the two little cubs back. However, at this time, an accident happened. When the little tyrant flower saw that the hand that had just touched mommy¡¯s hand and wanted to hug her suddenly left, it was instantly unhappy. It kicked its legs, pouted its little mouth, and could not help but cry. His mother was right beside him and refused to let him hug her. Rong Zhan was at his wit¡¯s end when she suddenly started crying. The little tyrant flower held on to sang Xia¡¯s fingers and refused to let go. Rong Zhan wanted to leave, but the little rascal stuck its body out and refused to let go. It was about to start crying. Seeing this, sang Xia smiled helplessly and directly carried her son over. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes indicated that this was okay, but sang Xia smiled. it¡¯s okay. Come back after one song. As she spoke, sang Xia held her son¡¯s little bottom firmly with one hand and held him in her arms. She walked back and returned to the high chair. From the beginning to the end, the little tyrant flower had taken the initiative to hang onto her body. With his arms around her neck, he leaned against her neck in his pocket-sized suit, looking particularly dependent and intimate. This scene warmed her heart and seeing that nothing was wrong, Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Sang Xia plugged her earplugs into the little guy¡¯s ears so that her singing would not shock him too much. Fortunately, it was the next song that their group was about to sing- Chapter 1231 ? 1231 My wife, I¡¯m here to take you home (2) It was a song that was sung separately by the entire group, with her leading the opening and climax. No one had expected that sang Xia would bring a child to sing. It was the first time for such a young child to go on stage! Before the next song started, sang Xia smiled. my dear fans, because I¡¯ve been in G City for many years, this song is a newly created Cantonese song. It¡¯s my first time trying it out. As she spoke, sang Xia lowered her head and looked at the little brat who was snuggling into her arms. Her eyes were filled with love. that¡¯s right, this little guy is my son. Today, I took the liberty to bring him along with our group to complete sun¡¯s first Cantonese song. Thank you, everyone! i hope you¡¯ll like it. ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, su Zihe¡¯s drum set was hit, accompanied by loud cheers and applause. The new song began to be sung for the first time. this song was rock-and-roll in style, but it was suave and affectionate enough. it was like gatka from the 1970s, more like those 17-year-old teenagers who had come out early to mingle in society. they had crawled and rolled in the society of that era, suffered a lot, and advanced step by step. in the end, they had achieved themselves and sighed with emotion about life. Sang Xia began to sing softly, ¡± Nimbly entered my clothes Xia Tian could not hear anything. The days passed by It¡¯s twice as good as my 100 senses.¡± Cantonese songs always gave people an inexplicable sense of nostalgia, and this Cantonese song was surprisingly good. Countless Chinese people in other places could not help but cry when they heard this song being sung in their own country. To fans from other countries, music didn¡¯t matter whether it was good or not. Even if they didn¡¯t know the lyrics, they would still fall for the song. even if the little tyrant flower knew where it was, it could still hear its mommy singing with earplugs on. however, when its mommy was singing, the little tyrant flower was like a little fan, snuggling in her arms and looking up at her singing in a daze. he smacked his little mouth and tilted his head, leaning on her arm. he hugged her arm with both hands, and his little head was there. He just watched his mother sing and did not move at all. He was extremely obedient. The camera zoomed in on this scene, and many people¡¯s eyes glowed with red hearts. They were completely attracted to this little guy who had stolen the shot. She was simply too adorable and her girlish heart was overflowing. Sang Xia¡¯s heart had already melted into water. When the climax was about to come, she looked at Rong Zhan passionately while singing. I remember the colorful scene. Gently blown by the wind You stepped into my heart Change my life in one breath, Huanhuan!¡± Rong Zhan looked at her with his daughter in his arms, and she looked at him with her son in her arms. The two of them used to look at each other on and off the stage, but now there were four of them with two more kids around them. such a scene was particularly beautiful, and the song was also particularly moving. Sang Xia returned the child to Rong Zhan after she finished singing the song. This time, the little tyrant flower was extremely obedient. Until the end of the concert, the three babies and their brother kept looking at their mommy and listening to her sing with bright eyes. They were so serious and cute. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The concert ended with the last moving and unique English song ¡± Gennade. the little guys were probably too excited at the concert. [ Cantonese songs are a must on loop for ¡± the wind season ¡°. Oh my God, there are more ] Chapter 1232 ? 1232 master zhan¡¯s jealousy flares up, and he falls ill (1) After the concert ended, she was a little sleepy. She laid in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms and pouted her little mouth, drooling. countless fans were leaving the stage, while rong zhan went backstage to pick sang xia up. since he had given her a surprise, he had no choice but to find her. As for the hallucinatory drug, Rong Zhan had already thought of other plans. Using the excuse of inviting her over for a holiday, he would secretly look for the antidote for the hallucinatory drug. Since he had already found some clues, he had to solve this matter as soon as possible. when rong zhan carried the two kids to the backstage, they were completely asleep. it was noisy and crowded backstage, so he could only send a text message to sang xia to tell her where he was and which car to wait for her. he would send the kids to the car first, in case they were woken up or bumped into by too many people. When sang Xia received Rong Zhan¡¯s message, the members of the group were clamoring to bring su Zihe out for supper. Tonight¡¯s concert was surprisingly smooth, and Anthony was very pleased. He even teased her, saying that she was his son, and that she would definitely be an outstanding young talent since she had stepped onto the stage at such a young age! He had potential! Sang Xia smiled and deliberately said a few words that he liked to hear. Then, she said to them, ¡± you guys go eat tonight. Don¡¯t drink too much. I have something to do here, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. Anthony and the others naturally knew what sang Xia was going to do and were very relieved. Her husband and children were waiting for her. How heartwarming. It was really something to look forward to. And she had to admit that she was right about Rong Zhan and the child the day they arrived. He was following her step by step. Sang Xia prepared to leave through the door after changing her clothes. Rong Zhan was waiting for her in a less crowded area. however, he had only taken a few steps when someone suddenly called out to him from behind. ¡°s-s-s-s-s-sang xia!¡± hearing the voice, sang xia could not help but laugh. it was him. Su Zihe. Su Zihe had already taken off his mask and walked over. He looked a little weak and thin, and he seemed to be embarrassed, but he still insisted on saying it. just as sang xia was curious about what he wanted to say, she saw him grab his hair and stammered with a red face, ¡± y-y-you¡¯re going home? it¡¯s not safe to be alone. i-i-i¡¯ll send huahua home. ¡± Without waiting for him to finish, sang Xia understood. So he was someone who did not know anything about her feelings. Otherwise, he would not have said those words. She thanked him and rejected him without a second thought. She smiled gently and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. I have someone to pick me up. ¡°Someone, someone, someone, ridiculed? Is that a man or ¡­¡± When he asked this, the expression in his eyes was quite serious. Sang Xia found it funny. She wanted to tell him directly, but the words changed when they reached the tip of her tongue. do you think it¡¯s a man or a woman who¡¯s picking me up in the middle of the night? ¡± In the middle of the night, it seemed that it was easy to be drawn out subconsciously. But su Zihe had guessed it, so she asked hesitantly, ¡± is he your boyfriend? If that¡¯s the case, then I, I, I can rest assured.¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows and was about to reply when her phone rang. When she saw that it was Rong Zhan, she smiled apologetically at him and picked up the call. Hello, hubby, I¡¯ll be out soon. su zihe¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. however, the next second, sang xia took two steps forward. a motherly gentleness appeared in her eyes and she asked again, ¡± are the children asleep? ¡± [ an ] Chapter 1233 ? 1233 Sang Xia¡¯s corridor, shocking! su zihe watched as sang xia continued to talk to the person on the phone. her words were like she was asking about her family. What husband? what child? He didn¡¯t hear it wrong. Sang Xia hung up the phone. She put away her phone and smiled at him. go home early and don¡¯t drink too late with them. I¡¯ll be leaving first. With that, sang Xia left. She didn¡¯t even turn back after she said that. She couldn¡¯t help but walk faster, as if she couldn¡¯t wait. at this time, nissan came out of the room and saw su zihe standing in front of him. he walked up and patted him on the shoulder with a friendly smile. ¡± why are you standing there like an idiot? the others are waiting for you. let¡¯s go out for supper. ¡± Su Zihe turned around and scratched her head. Her expression was complicated. she ¡­ She¡¯s married? ¡± she asked hesitantly. you¡¯re talking about sang Xia, right? ¡± he nodded subconsciously. yeah, the little one she was holding on stage just now was her son. That kid, haha, looks a lot like his father. ¡± when he said this, he paused and asked him in surprise, ¡± why? did you flirt with her? ¡± su zihe quickly shook her head and smiled shyly. ¡± no, no. she¡¯s a good person. ¡± On the stage, he did notice a man carrying a child and giving flowers, but he didn¡¯t know much about this group. He wasn¡¯t very familiar with the outside world, so he just thought that they were no different from the other flower givers. he was also easily immersed in his own world, so there were some places where his reactions were really slow. Nissan knew that he was stuttering and had a reserved and shy personality, so he smiled and did not ask anything more. sang xia quickly went out. However, in order to avoid being surrounded by fans and reporters outside the elevator, sang Xia took the hidden stairs down. Something that she could not have imagined happened. When she went downstairs to the second floor, the voice-controlled light did not turn on. It was too dark in the stairs. Sang Xia was about to turn on the flashlight of her mobile phone when she suddenly heard the sound of violent breathing in the air. It was rapid and chaotic. She didn¡¯t even have time to think if the voice was familiar or not. She was only frightened. There was someone in the corridor! She quickly stopped in her tracks, then slowly walked back upstairs. It was because she seemed to see a figure curled up on one knee in the dark corner of the second floor. The figure was constantly rising and falling due to the violent breathing. Sang Xia suddenly clutched the phone in her hand tightly. As she backed away, she tried her best to calm herself down. y-you¡¯re okay, In the dark, she couldn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s figure or appearance. the man heard the sound and made a muffled sound. sang xia saw that the man was not only breathing unsteadily, but his body was also twitching. he started to hit his head against the wall, making a heavy muffled sound. Sang Xia stretched out her hand in a daze. From the shock just now to now, she did not know why her heart started to ache. As he continued to knock against her, her heart ached even more. it was as if the person he had bumped into was no one else. Sang Xia took a deep breath. She did not dare to step forward rashly for fear of this unknown person. Chapter 1234 ? 1234 Undertaking everything, never leaving (1) What kind of weirdo was the person hiding in the dark? he was a bad guy. She was obviously not a Saint who could turn around and run away, but she didn¡¯t know why her feet seemed to be fixed and she couldn¡¯t move. Sang Xia¡¯s hands trembled as she dialed a number. Who else could she look for besides Rong Zhan? If this person fell ill, get Rong Zhan to save his life. If he was a bad person, he should not scare or hurt others here. however, just as sang xia dialed the number and was anxiously waiting for the call, the sound of music suddenly rang out in the quiet and dark corridor. sang xia¡¯s body trembled. Then, her eyes gradually widened as she watched the clothes of the ¡± weirdo ¡± she had called ¡± weirdo ¡± light up. Her familiar phone rang. It was the song she had once sung. her lover had set it as her ringtone. ¡°Rong ¡­ Rongzhan!¡± Sang Xia shouted and rushed down the stairs in a hurry. Sang Xia was in disbelief. She would never have thought that this person would be Rong Zhan. He had just spoken to her on the phone and said that he would be waiting for her in the car outside. But why did he appear here in this state? ¡°rong zhan, rong zhan!¡± Sang Xia rushed up to him and held him in her arms. When she saw his face clearly, she burst into tears. It was really Rong Zhan. How did he end up like this? why didn¡¯t he tell her? could it be, could it be that yingluo Sang Xia could not help but think of the night before she left Rome. She had been sleeping well that night, but he suddenly got up in the middle of the night and ran out. In the end, he rolled down the stairs and even bit her like a madman. sang xia¡¯s teary eyes could not help but widen. At this time, his forehead was already bruised and blood was flowing down his brow bone. The expression on his face seemed suppressed and twisted in the darkness. His strength was terrifying as he held her arm tightly and spat out a few words with difficulty. ¡°stay, stay away from me, i¡¯ll hurt you, i¡¯ll hurt you,¡± how could sang xia let go of him? she hugged him tightly, who was still twitching uncontrollably. her heart ached so much that it felt like it was about to split open. tears flowed down her eyes. she sobbed slightly and said in a low voice, ¡± it¡¯s okay. i¡¯m not afraid, as long as you don¡¯t hurt yourself again. ¡± sang xia did not know why he was so agitated, but she took out her phone and wanted to call 120 to send him to the hospital. Rong Zhan, hang in there, Hanhan. I¡¯ll call the ambulance now. Don¡¯t hurt yourself again, Hanhan. With reddened eyes, sang Xia tried her best to calm down and called the ambulance. in the next second, the phone was suddenly sent flying. she screamed and subconsciously tried to grab the phone, but her body was suddenly pressed down. ¡°rong ¡­ rongzhan!!!¡± After a shrill scream, there were only muffled sounds. Her mouth was covered from behind, and she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her neck and shoulder. her face turned pale. She finally understood what Rong Zhan meant. He asked her to leave because he was afraid of hurting her. sang xia¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. cold sweat rolled down her forehead, but she bit her lip and stopped screaming or struggling. she let him torture her instead of herself. Chapter 1235 ? 1235 undertaking everything of his, never leaving (2) No, it¡¯s fine, Yingluo. As long as he stopped torturing himself, she would be fine with anything. However, sang Xia would never have thought that Rong Zhan¡¯s torture was not just biting her, but rather, whimpering. ¡°Zzzzzzzzz!¡± There was the sound of clothes being torn. Her clothes were roughly ripped apart from the back. He seemed to have gone crazy. It was as if he had changed into a different person, like a beast. The next second, she didn¡¯t know what indescribable thing happened. She groaned in pain and bit her lip hard. She could taste the blood in her mouth. Sang Xia¡¯s mind seemed to have gone blank. he seemed to have forgotten where he was for a moment. This was really ¡­ Really in a dark, quiet corridor. just like this? Her whole body was tense and hard to imagine, but the intense pain coming from her body didn¡¯t let her think so much. She could only bite her lip. However, in the next second, the hand that was covering her mouth was released. Sang Xia was breathing heavily, but the hand did not leave. His thumb was directly on her lips, forcing her to bite her lip and place it on his hand. He didn¡¯t want her to bite herself. With every intense movement behind him, a deeper layer of her bite marks appeared on his thumb. sang xia¡¯s tears fell even more violently. Sang Xia was unable to break free, but she did not want to struggle, no matter how painful it was and how fierce he was. Behind her was a man who was nibbling on her fair neck. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes were scarlet red like a beast. In the dark corridor, there was a faint voice that was suppressed, not daring to make a sound. In the dark corridor, there seemed to be people overlapping in a blurry place. A woman was pressed against the wall and kept moving up and down. ** Time had passed. Fortunately, no one walked down the stairs and the staff had to take the elevator down. Only sang Xia was in a hurry and ran into Rong Zhan, who had suddenly fallen ill. This was a huge blow to Rong Zhan. His illness acted up all of a sudden, but he didn¡¯t expect that his wife would really bump into him here. Everything he had done before, everything he didn¡¯t want her to know, was exposed. She would know that there was a hallucinogens in his body that could torture people but not kill them. She would know that other than self-torture, violence was another way to solve his illness. However, he could not do this every time. Time, place, it could be any time. He couldn¡¯t control the violent nature in his body when he had sex when he fell ill, no matter how much he didn¡¯t want to hurt her, how much he didn¡¯t want to. the redness in the depths of rong zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes had gradually disappeared, indicating that he had already gotten over this relapse. however, he still could not stop, and he did not want to stop. He was too embarrassed to face her. He was ashamed to face her. he was even more afraid that she would ask him to confess everything. he clearly didn¡¯t want her to worry. he just wanted to live a simple and happy life and didn¡¯t want her to be involved in his complicated matters. After that, the effects of the hallucinogens were completely alleviated through X-rated violence. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached as he looked at her, who was almost unconscious from his torture. He hugged her tightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Huahua, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Huahua, my wife, Huahua. I love you. In a daze, sang Xia subconsciously clutched at her torn clothes. I want to go home. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1236 ? 1236 Her heartache (1) As soon as she said that, Rong Zhan immediately wrapped her in his coat, wrapping her slender and weak body tightly, and carried her in his arms. sang xia¡¯s face was buried in rong zhan¡¯s chest. his warm body temperature and familiar breath. The person she loved the most. Her consciousness became clearer and clearer. In the end, she wrapped her arms around his thin waist with trembling hands. She closed her wet eyes and rested her face against his strong beating heart. It was so fast. she jumped so fast. As Rong Zhan carried her out of the room, the scene of the night before she left Rome flashed in her mind. After he fell down the stairs, she had chased after him in a hurry. He had also bitten her and wanted to do something violent to her, so she had no choice but to hit him on the head with something. It was only now that sang Xia realized that what he wanted was not only violence, but also x-violence. That was why he would rather hurt himself, torture himself, and endure some kind of pain that she did not know about than hurt her. however, yingluo If she was not wrong, what exactly did Xuanji and Rong Zhan go through? In the pitch-black space, every time something like this happened, he had to suffer through it by himself. this thought made her heart hurt so much that it felt like it was being squeezed. compared to the pain in her heart, the physical pain seemed to be nothing. Indeed, people who did not know better would think that it was domestic violence or sexual abuse if they saw sang Xia¡¯s appearance. After sang Xia was carried out, a cold wind blew in from the outside. She shrank even tighter in his arms and asked in a soft voice, ¡± where¡¯s the child? ¡± His previous behavior had been treated as an act of illness, so when he was acting up, where did he put the child? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s in the car.¡± Rong Zhan said as he quickened his pace. ¡°In the car? ¡°Can a child be left alone in the car? is there anyone watching Yingluo?¡± before sang Xia could finish her sentence, she saw a huge creature sticking its head out of an SUV, looking like a tiger eyeing its prey. It was a pity that no matter how much the ¡°Tiger¡± eyed him covetously, he was still a Lion. Being stared at by such a Lion in the middle of the night, not to mention bad people, even passersby would be scared to death. There was a driver in the car, and there were also bodyguards in the passenger seat. when they saw their leader and sister-in-law appear, they immediately got out of the car. Rong Zhan carefully placed sang Xia on the passenger¡¯s seat, then took the driver¡¯s keys and said to them, ¡± you guys take a taxi behind us. We¡¯ll go back first. ¡°Yes!¡± rong zhan got into the car after saying that. At the same time, in the car, sang Xia could not care less about the discomfort she was feeling and quickly went to look at the two little fellows in the back seat. The two little ones had their own safety seats and were sleeping soundly with pacifiers in their mouths. Little to had turned its huge head and licked its lips. It was probably afraid that its loud voice would wake up its two little Masters, so it didn¡¯t make a sound. Seeing that the car had started, he lowered his huge body and rested his head on his paws, quietly protecting the two young masters. Seeing this, sang Xia¡¯s heart felt much warmer. Indeed, children were the best cure for her. ever since little to had saved the triplets ¡­ Chapter 1237 ? 1237 her heartache (2) She had also become closer to the two little ones, especially the triplets. They would rub themselves against her when they had nothing to do. Fortunately, the two children had good health and were not allergic to hair. after the car started, sang xia, who was wrapped in rong zhan¡¯s coat, was drowsy in the passenger seat. rong zhan, on the other hand, kept glancing in her direction while driving, feeling uneasy. because he knew that he could no longer hide it. It was like this the first time, and she could no longer hide the second time. He had already taken her roughly. Soon, they arrived at the villa in Sydney. As soon as the car stopped, no matter how light Rong Zhan¡¯s movements were, sang Xia woke up from her light sleep. when she woke up, she realized that she was in a villa. she suddenly felt as if she was in rome. However, when she woke up and confirmed that it was really a villa with complete facilities and a touch of human life, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± when did you, Hanhan, come here? ¡± She did not believe that Rong Zhan had prepared all this when he had just arrived. It looked like he had stayed there for a few days. Rong Zhan coughed lightly and avoided her gaze. I just arrived. Sang Xia did not say anything more and got out of the car with some difficulty. rong zhan wanted to help her, but she rejected him. His long and narrow eyes darkened but he didn¡¯t say anything. Then, he opened the car door and let out little to before carrying the child out. sang xia carried the little triplets. the little girl was so soft and was like a piece of flesh that fell from her body. she loved her so much. however, when she entered the villa, she felt a burning pain between her legs. every step she took was extremely torturous. however, she took a deep breath and wrapped herself in rong zhan¡¯s coat. she carried her daughter in. She would settle some scores with him later. rong zhan watched as sang xia left with the child in her arms. he sighed and lowered his head as if he had accepted his fate. he then chased after her with the little tyrant flower in his arms. Rong Zhan did not dare to let his wife continue to work hard after suffering. He was used to taking care of the two children. After taking over the triplets, he took care of them properly. After taking a bath, he put on some foundation powder on their buttocks before letting them go to sleep. Rong Zhan knew that they would wake up in the middle of the night, so he quickly went to pack up. After all, no matter how he was with his wife, he still had to sleep at night. It was not easy for them to meet, and they couldn¡¯t just stare at each other. If it really didn¡¯t work, he could even kneel on the washing board. It wasn¡¯t like he had never knelt before. Sang Xia went to take a shower. when rong zhan returned, she was still in the shower. he hesitated at the door for a while before hearing two words from inside. ¡± come in. ¡± hearing that, rong zhan took a deep breath and entered the room. The bathroom was filled with mist. Rong Zhan saw his wife soaking in the huge bathtub, and her slender and fair figure seemed to drift away with the mist. ¡± why are you standing there? aren¡¯t you going to take a shower? hurry up and go to sleep. ¡± sang xia could not help but say coldly. that¡¯s right, sang xia was angry. However, to put it bluntly, sang Xia was not angry at him for causing her to be covered in bruises just now, even if the place was in the corridor where people could come at any time. She was angry at him for not telling her about such a big thing. no matter what happened, two people had to bear it together, right? She didn¡¯t need it. She didn¡¯t need his so-called ¡®for her own good¡¯. She was very, very bad that he was like this. Rong Zhan looked at her fair and tender body in the bathtub. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1238 ? 1238 I¡¯m willing to be bullied by you There were traces of it. It was eye-piercing, but to Rong Zhan, it was even more glaring. His gaze fell on her long hair that was dyed in black ink and her cold and beautiful face. He knew that all these things had forced him to willingly submit to such a beautiful wife. He knelt down on one knee beside her and said with heartache and guilt, ¡± wife, I was wrong. I was a bastard. I shouldn¡¯t have bullied you and treated you roughly. ¡°Rong Zhan!¡± Before he could finish, sang Xia interrupted him and called his name. When she turned around, her eyes were misty and Rong Zhan could not help but stand up and lean over to hold her little face. don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. My heart aches for you. it would have been better if he had not said that. the moment he said that, sang xia¡¯s nose started to sting and her eyes turned red. she reached out her fist to hit him. ¡± you still know how to feel sorry for me? rong zhan, you¡¯re such a jerk. why did you hide something from me? what exactly is it that you can¡¯t let me know? i just want to bear everything with you. if you hide it from me, it will only make your imagination run wild and think even scarier. do you know that, zhenzhen? ¡± As sang Xia said this, her voice suddenly became choked with sobs. She did not know when she lost the strength to punch him again and again. He caught her and placed her on his lips, letting her fall into his loving kiss. Sang Xia looked at him with heartache. Hanhan, Rong Zhan, every time I think of how you were in such a situation when I wasn¡¯t around, torturing yourself and then treating your wound alone, my heart aches. Do you know how much I feel, Hanhan? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s body froze. He lowered his head and did not move. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes reddened even more. She looked at the wound on Rong Zhan¡¯s forehead. She was still angry at him, but her heart ached for him. She touched it gently and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Rong Zhan, I¡¯m not afraid. If venting on me can relieve it, I really don¡¯t care, Hanhan. sang xia did not even need to think to know that rong zhan must have dodged all the attacks by himself, hiding in a dark and narrow space to vent his anger. At this moment, Rong Zhan raised his head slightly and looked at her with his long and narrow eyes. His lips slowly lifted into a strong smile. that¡¯s terrible, but I care. he only wanted to dote on her and not hurt her. looking at the bruises and purple bite marks on her fair neck, the bruises on her shoulders and arms, and even the bleeding that caused her to break her skin, he really couldn¡¯t bear to do it again. After Rong Zhan took off his clothes, he turned his back to her and washed under the shower for a while. Finally, he stepped into the bathtub and carried her in his arms. there¡¯s indeed something in my body. It¡¯s a high-intensity hallucinogenic. If I don¡¯t get the antidote, it¡¯ll act up at random times, Hanhan. Rong Zhan really told her everything, but when he said this, his tone was very light. It was so light that he seemed to be talking about someone else¡¯s matter and had nothing to do with himself. As for sang Xia, she was leaning on his bare chest. Her heart was already in her throat as she listened to him. When he was almost done, she could not help but ask, ¡± what if it¡¯s not me but another woman who tries to get close to you when you¡¯re sick? ¡± Didn¡¯t rong Zhan say that he would be hard to control? that¡¯s why he would do that to her at night. However, if that was the case, how much of a hidden danger would there be if another woman appeared? an, this situation is fine. Don¡¯t worry, behind the dog food. Chapter 1239 ? 1239 I can only be F * cked by you, a woman rong zhan fell silent after hearing sang xia¡¯s words. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Rong Zhan touched her face and said slowly, ¡± don¡¯t you already know? otherwise, mu zi wouldn¡¯t have thought of using this to control me. ¡± When sang Xia heard this, she was already feeling heartache, but a fire of anger rose in her heart. She could not help but curse in a low voice, ¡± that b * tch! rong zhan actually laughed when he heard that. he subconsciously touched her chest. ¡± wife, it¡¯s all in the past. don¡¯t be angry over this kind of person. as long as you don¡¯t get angry and think too much, i¡¯ll be at ease. ¡± Rong Zhan wanted to help her to calm her down, but they were in the water and their skin was touching. They were not even wearing clothes. It was obviously not right for him to touch that place. It was as if a root had grown on his hand and he could not bear to take it away. Rong Zhan lowered his head and kissed her white jaw. the anger in sang xia¡¯s stomach had not subsided yet, so she was naturally not interested. she broke free from him and stood up by herself, holding the wall, wanting to go out. ¡°AI, wife, wawawawa.¡± Rong Zhan saw her grabbing a bath towel and walking out. He called out to her but to no avail. He could only get up and grab a bath towel to chase after her. Otherwise, what would it be like for him to soak in it alone? However, Rong Zhan did not see the tears in sang Xia¡¯s eyes when she stood up and left. It was as if they were about to fall at any moment, and it was heartbreaking. rong zhan grabbed a towel and went out to dry his hair. he saw her sitting on the bed with her back facing him and facing the floor-to-ceiling window. the towel in his hand fell on sang xia¡¯s wet long hair as he walked over. Rong Zhan stood in front of her and wiped her hair gently. After a long while, he sighed and said slowly, ¡± wife, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m fine now. Look, I met a woman when I¡¯m sick, and it¡¯s you. This means that I¡¯m destined to be slept with only you in my life. As he said that, sang Xia raised her hand and pinched his firm and lean waist. Her voice was slightly hoarse. what if it wasn¡¯t me tonight? what if it was another woman? anyone could have left through that path. Rong Zhan stopped wiping her face and lifted her little face with both hands. His long and narrow eyes became extremely serious. do you think your man is so useless? You can control me with a hallucinogens? If you weren¡¯t the one who came up to me today, I would¡¯ve strangled the other women to death.¡± Rong Zhan threatened. Sang Xia knew that he was trying to comfort her, but she still felt better after hearing what he said. Everything aside, if he really had sex with another woman uncontrollably at some point in time, she would still find it hard to bear, even though she knew it might not be his fault. She wasn¡¯t a Saint, she was just a woman who deeply loved her husband and had a strong sense of possessiveness. However, how should he put it? Speaking of this topic, it seemed that if that kind of thing really happened, if she did not understand, it would appear that she was not kind, tolerant, and did not love him. But in fact, that was not the case, was it not? She just couldn¡¯t accept this fact. But now, sang Xia smiled bitterly and said half-heartedly, ¡± Rong Zhan, it doesn¡¯t matter. Not to mention that you¡¯re in a special situation, it¡¯s normal for a man to cheat in this society, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± It¡¯s bullshit! ¡°It¡¯s bullshit!¡± Chapter 1240 ? 1240 A man¡¯s nature! just as sang xia was cursing in her heart, rong zhan and her cursed out at the same time. sang xia¡¯s breathing suddenly became a little tight, and her heart started to beat faster. Rong Zhan snorted and said, ¡± it¡¯s indeed Bullsh * t. If a man really loves a woman, he would never have physical relations with another woman. Don¡¯t listen to men who use their ¡®manhood¡¯ and find excuses for their confusion. To be honest, there are indeed many attractive women out there who attract men to cheat on them. Those men can also be said to simply satisfy their physical needs, but at the same time, it also proves that they definitely don¡¯t love their wife or girlfriend enough. sang xia was shocked by rong zhan¡¯s words. she did not expect him to have such an opinion. although it was deep in her heart, she could not help but ask, ¡± why? why would you say that? ¡± And so determined? Upon hearing that, Rong Zhan looked at her as if he was amused. He ruffled her hair and said with a hint of evil in his voice, ¡± is pregnancy really making you stupid? what else could it be? because as a wife, I would be unhappy. I don¡¯t want to be touched by other women either. ¡°W-what?¡± unhappy? He held sang Xia in his arms. He stood in front of her and stroked her hair. His voice had become much gentler. because if you truly love a woman, how could you bear to see her sad? you said that you would love her and dote on her for the rest of your life. How could you go back on your word? how could you allow him to give her all the troubles that came after? ¡± Some men claimed that even though they had sex with other women, they still loved their girlfriends and wives. In fact, that was all f * cking nonsense. It was the same logic as a married man having an affair, looking for a lady, having all kinds of one-night stands, and having sex, but I was still a good man who loved my wife. He was a jerk. This kind of man was nothing at all. He was selfish and only wanted to satisfy his disgusting desires. He had never thought about his wife¡¯s feelings. If he really loved someone enough, why would he betray her and hurt her? That could only mean that she didn¡¯t love him at all, or that she didn¡¯t love him enough. His own desire was greater than anything else. Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, sang Xia did not know what to say. rong zhan was a man, so he understood men and could see through them. she really agreed with rong zhan on one point. Everyone had desires, and it was human nature without exception. However, only those who could control the lower half of their bodies were worthy of being called humans. Those who couldn¡¯t control their lower half were called beasts. Because only animals would go into heat randomly. This was human nature. Although it would cause some people to bleed after it was peeled away, it was the human nature itself. Even though Rong Zhan¡¯s situation was special, he could easily find a woman to vent his anger on when he was sick. However, he was unwilling to do so because he was restraining himself for her. He did not want to hurt himself because he knew that he could not accept having a physical relationship with another woman. and he himself could not accept it. when sang xia thought of this, her heart was filled with warmth and sweetness, but she could not help but feel a little sad. Rong Zhan had gone through so many hardships, but it was also a test of their relationship. Although it was cruel, after such a bloody witness, she knew more deeply that this way, they would be able to go further because the person they loved the most was not herself, but each other. Chapter 1241 ? 1241 Don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m washing your underwear, it¡¯s embarrassing They would always consider each other first. Sang Xia was at ease. Finally, everything was at ease. Rong Zhan, I¡¯ll still rest for a while after my concert. I¡¯ll be with you and our child during this time. I want to make sure that I¡¯ll be by your side at all times and not leave you for even a second. I don¡¯t care what happened before, I didn¡¯t know. But after I know your situation, no matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll be by your side and face it with you. Sang Xia lifted her head from his chest and held his hand in return. Rong Zhan just looked at her like that and did not move or speak for a long time. Finally, his lips twitched slightly and he asked softly, ¡± what if I¡¯m the one who has a relapse? ¡± Sang Xia looked back at him, and an obscure smile flashed in her eyes. you¡¯re a fool. Otherwise, why would I follow you? ¡± she said. As she said this, she suddenly thought of the scene in the corridor. It was such a brutal and violent Project X that she subconsciously swallowed. Then, she tightened her grip on his hand. Wanwan still says the same thing. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s better than you hurting yourself. I think it¡¯s much better to torture your heart. At most, you¡¯ll just spread your legs. What else can you do? ¡± At the end of her sentence, sang Xia buried herself in his chest again, her voice slightly choked. Yueyue, I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt again. Rong Zhan stood in front of her. She wrapped her arms around his waist tightly and buried her face in his arms. Rong Zhan did not move at all. His eyes were slightly lowered, and his long eyelashes covered his long and narrow Phoenix eyes. At the same time, it also blocked everything in his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking, but in the end, he slowly bent down and lowered his head. His slender hand ran through her hair, and he bent down to kiss her forehead gently. He said softly, ¡± good girl. After Rong Zhan was done drying sang Xia¡¯s hair, he carried her to the bed. He said that she was tired from the day and should rest early, and he would go to see the child before coming back. The two little ones were especially well-behaved now. Rong Zhan wanted to carry the children over, but he was afraid that they would disturb his wife¡¯s sleep, so he went back first. However, he didn¡¯t immediately go back to lie down. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep. His heart was constantly in shock and he couldn¡¯t calm down. Perhaps it was because of the hallucinogens in his body, or perhaps it was because of who was the mastermind behind the scenes, or perhaps it was because of what his wife had just said to him. Those words, especially when she said that she was willing to bear his X-Force when he was sick, and she didn¡¯t want to see him hurt himself. Rong Zhan washed her undergarments in the bathroom alone and hung them on the balcony. When he finally returned, he took the ointment that had just been delivered to her. When she was sleeping soundly, he separated her legs and gently applied the medicine on her. After finishing everything, Rong Zhan finally went to bed. He was used to sleeping naked and was even more used to hugging her tightly and sticking to her when he slept at night. In a daze, sang Xia felt the bed beside her sink and subconsciously leaned over. Then, she mumbled half-consciously, ¡± why are you only sleeping now? it¡¯s so late. rong zhan looked at her dazed look and did not forget to worry about him. his lips twitched slightly and he whispered in her ear, ¡± wife ~ i know you have ~ few close friends, but don¡¯t tell anyone that ~ washed your bra and underwear ~ which man would wash his wife¡¯s underwear ~ it¡¯s embarrassing to tell others. you should know it in your heart. ¡± I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late because I had something to do. woof, sweet? Chapter 1242 ? 1242 Eavesdropping on his phone call In her half-awake state, sang Xia only felt warmth and sweetness in her heart. She turned around and buried herself in his arms, mumbling, ¡± then you don¡¯t have to wash. ¡°No, I have a hobby of washing my wife¡¯s undergarments.¡± Rong Zhan said in a low voice, grabbed her hand, and kissed it lightly. In the end, they held each other¡¯s fingers tightly. Sang Xia closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms. However, her lips curved into a charming smile. ** the next day. In the morning, when sang Xia woke up again, it was already ten in the morning. She had been very tired recently. She came out in her pajamas and looked around the villa. The villa in Sydney was very big, but she was not alone when she came out. Their family had never liked having servants waiting on them. At most, they only had the Butler, the guard, and the bodyguard. Then, it was the Filipino maid and the nanny who took care of the child. The rest of the cooking and washing were done by them. This was what it felt like to be at home. when sang xia came out, she did not see anyone but little to, who had run into the house and was lying in the desert. she subconsciously asked, ¡± where¡¯s your master? ¡± After she finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. What was there to talk to a Lion about? little to said that it was tamed by humans, but the wild nature of the tamed Lion was still there. It only listened to its master. However, little to actually came down from the sofa and ran over. Then, it glanced at her and continued to run two steps forward. It was obvious that it wanted to lead the way for her. Sang Xia facepalmed. Alright, she had thought too much just now. Lil ¡®to was obviously very familiar with this place, which made sang Xia even more suspicious that Rong Zhan had actually arrived early and just wanted to give her a surprise. It was understandable, how could he bear to leave her. sang xia shook her head, feeling helpless, but she could not help but feel sweet in her heart. Little to brought her to a gym on the third floor of the villa. When sang Xia passed by the window of the gym, she saw that there were many equipment inside. The facilities were complete and of great quality. However, when she was about to push the door open and enter, she suddenly heard the sound of a phone call coming from inside. yes, yes, the night of the day after tomorrow. Okay, I got it. Also, once we connect, immediately lock onto his signal. I want to know his specific location and the person who has the antidote. She did not know what the other party replied to, but Rong Zhan gave a faint ¡®hmm¡¯ and hung up. Just as sang Xia was holding her breath and trying to eavesdrop, a loud bang came from the door of the house. The door was knocked open, and a low voice came from inside. who¡¯s there? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s nose was hit by the door, and her forehead was bruised. She grimaced in pain. the door bounced back. sang xia took a deep breath and opened the door angrily. ¡± why are you so cruel? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s expression changed when he saw that it was sang Xia. He hurried over and said, ¡± my dear wife, if you want to hear anything, just listen to it openly. Why are you eavesdropping? didn¡¯t you see that the two little rascals are serving me? of course, I¡¯ll do something to them. as he said that, Rong Zhan looked at her bruised forehead, Red Nose, and choked throat. He could not speak at that moment and hurriedly blew and rubbed her face. He apologized sincerely, ¡± it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry, my dear. Sang Xia had wanted to say something, but she was interrupted. Chapter 1243 ? 1243 Adorable little brats! The little monsters make their appearance When he saw the two little figures, he was dumbfounded. ¡°W-what¡¯s that?¡± Sang Xia just looked at the two heavy ¡± Little Bear ¡± Cubs slowly crawling over. she stretched out her hand and pointed. for a moment, she was dumbfounded. in the end, rong zhan was overjoyed. ¡± see for yourself. ¡± Who else could it be? It must be the two little babies she gave birth to. That day, he brought them to the mother-and-child supermarket and they insisted on buying the little bear overalls. They clutched at it and cried out loudly. Rong Zhan waved his hand generously and bought everything. Today, he let the two little brats wear these clothes and the two little brats played on the blanket he laid out. Sang Xia watched as the two little bears slowly crawled over. When they finally crawled over, a chubby little hand reached out from the ¡± Bear Paw ¡± and grabbed her ankle. Then, under sang Xia¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, the two little bears raised their heads, revealing two cute little faces with similar facial features. That moment seemed to freeze, and she was so cute. The little Overlord flower seemed to have seen his mother¡¯s expression, and immediately laughed happily. As a result, a small snot bubble appeared on his little nose when he laughed, and when it burst, it caused him to lose his balance and sit on the cushioned floor. Sang Xia chuckled and could not help but feel embarrassed for him. this kid¡¯s joy turned to sorrow. the little tyrant turned around and saw his daddy slapping his thigh and laughing. he felt wronged and pouted his little mouth. he was about to cry. he grabbed his two small hands and looked at his mommy with tears in his eyes. However, his mother¡¯s attention was on her sister. The little triplets were making tender sounds, hugging her calves and calling her ¡®mom¡¯. Their little faces were close to her legs. She, who was wearing a bear suit, sat down by her feet. The two little ones really made her heart melt like a pool of water. She sat down and took the two little cubs in cute, furry bear clothes into her arms. Although it was not Rong Zhan¡¯s first time seeing them dressed like this, he still found them extremely cute. He half-knelt on one knee and teased his daughter as he said, ¡± these two little Rascals are very smart. They¡¯re just like you. Rong Zhan looked at his wife and the two children. As he spoke, his eyes were filled with love. Sang Xia kissed the two little ones on the cheeks and played with them for a while. Suddenly, she said, ¡± since it¡¯s the night after tomorrow, I¡¯ll help you locate the other party. Although I¡¯m not sure if he has the antidote or if he¡¯s the mastermind behind this, I think I can quickly locate his position through countless ways. Then we¡¯ll have a greater chance of success, right? ¡± Hearing this, Rong Zhan smiled bitterly. She had indeed heard it, and it was very clear. However, Rong Zhan licked his lips and suddenly said meaningfully, ¡± you can solve my problem both in bed and in bed. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve made a fortune by marrying you? ¡± Sang Xia shook her head with a smile, then looked at him seriously. it¡¯s not just for you. I¡¯m also protecting my home. Rong Zhan: ¡± Huahua!!! ** While sang Xia was preparing to contact the seller of the high-purity hallucinogens the day after tomorrow, the Youling was at the base. While she was waiting for Jun hang to return, she happened to see Su Li bringing his son, little monster, to the base. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1244 ? 1244 Chapter 1228: at the same time, in the base. In Xiao Yezi¡¯s research room, a little guy with abnormal pupils was sitting on the operating table. One of them was a bright amber color, while the other was a watery green. The little fellow was growing more and more. He was very good-looking, with delicate features and a pouty little mouth, very similar to Su Li. In truth, his facial features were more inclined towards his own Chen nianbai, which was exactly what Su Li had originally wanted. However, the charm of his expression was more like Su Li¡¯s. It was just that he was very fair, and his skin seemed to be almost transparent, making one¡¯s heart ache for him. When she was born, Xiao Yezi clearly remembered that she had yellow eyes instead of Amber. The little guy did not cry or throw a tantrum, and he looked particularly obedient. Xiao Yezi was doing all kinds of physical tests on him. It had been more than half a year since Xiao-Xiaobai was born. It was reasonable to say that he had the ¡± werewolf ¡± genes in him. He seemed to be able to grow very strong and strong, or he might grow faster than ordinary children. However, it was also possible that his recessive genes were bigger. Xiao-Xiaobai was not like that. Instead, he seemed to be malnourished. At this moment, Su Li asked, ¡± how¡¯s your body temperature? it¡¯s almost time. Take a look and see how high it is. this was the first time that su li had brought his son, su mubai, to undergo the most thorough and systematic full body examination. because xiao-xiaobai¡¯s constitution had been particularly weak after birth, it was not easy for him to be tormented. after half a year, he had been prepared to come over after his condition had improved. however, in the end, his constitution was not good enough. he had actually caught a fever when su li was unable to handle him. If the child had a fever, she and Chen nianbai would not be completely helpless. However, when they went to the local hospital to get his temperature measured, they were so shocked that they had taken several thermometers, but all of them said that the thermometer was broken. In the end, she anxiously and angrily asked how much it was. When a young nurse said in horror that it was 50 degrees Celsius, she was stunned. Fine. At that moment, she knew that her son had another extraordinary aspect. Later, she went to ask a professional animal expert and found out that a high temperature of 50 degrees was the body temperature of wolves when they had fever. Xiao Yezi pulled out the thermometer, glanced at it, and handed it to her. sister li, don¡¯t worry so much. He¡¯s back to normal. The little guy¡¯s body has a strong self-regulation ability. His high temperature is the temperature of his body, but when you touch his exterior, it¡¯s like there¡¯s something blocking it, and you can¡¯t feel that hot. After Xiao Yezi finished speaking, she finally took the investigation report of the series of tests that she had done before. However, the data slowly made Xiao Yezi dumbfounded. Finally, the hand holding the report couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°L-sister li, Yingluo¡± Xiao Yezi looked at the data on the report and was shocked for a moment. In her mind, there were dozens of sets of data on various functions that she had once memorized. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Su Li¡¯s eyelids twitched. When he heard Xiao Yezi say that she was fine, he subconsciously carried his son over from above. The little guy¡¯s small body was lying in her arms, and a small hand was wrapped around half of her neck. She seemed to be particularly dependent on her mommy. When Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes moved away from the investigation report, her face turned pale. Her lips moved and a few words jumped out, ¡± it¡¯s a complete match. ¡°What match?¡± She suddenly had a very bad feeling. xiao yezi quickly tried to control her emotions, ¡± sister li, do you still remember the werewolf experiment your husband did seven years ago? It¡¯s to achieve the true transformation of the fusion of human and Wolf genes.¡± Oh, oh, I really want to write stories about children, about how wonderful their youth was. Good night! Chapter 1245 ? 1245 The little monster is a real werewolf! When Su Li heard these words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart shake. Of course, she knew about this. However, she only found out later that Xiao Bai was still alive because he had done a ¡®werewolf experiment¡¯. As for the ¡± werewolf experiment ¡± itself, she had no idea to a certain extent. Xiao Yezi pushed up the glasses that she wore when she was working and looked at her with a frown. I was still young at that time, but I also participated in this plan at that time. I helped the heads of several departments, so I have some understanding of the specific plan. Xiao Yezi paused and took a deep breath. She felt that it was better to say some things now. this plan actually ended after Chen nianbai¡¯s brother-in-law. At that time, we thought that it was possible to achieve the integration of the werewolf and the werewolf based on scientific data, but it was very difficult in reality. We often took corpses from the mortuary for experiments, and sometimes we even took living humans as samples. Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t continue. The reason why it ended was because the success rate was too low, too low. She continued to take a deep breath. you can say that brother-in-law is the only one who survived the hundreds of werewolf experiments. However, the purpose of keeping him alive is also Uncle SU¡¯s purpose. ¡°After all, Chen nianbai¡¯s brother-in-law was personally sent here by Uncle Su. He didn¡¯t agree that Chen nianbai would be taken to the base for research after he barely survived. The werewolves ¡®abilities weren¡¯t outstanding, and they were afraid that it would be difficult to survive if they continued to study them. The base¡¯s werewolf plan had to give up on the only surviving¡¯ werewolf¡¯. ¡± Xiao Yezi spread out her hands. because the failure rate was too high, the project was suspended. Sister Li, you must know that although miss Chen nianbai¡¯s husband survived, it doesn¡¯t mean that he is a real, complete werewolf. His condition is unstable. What does a real werewolf mean? it is an absolute Lethal Weapon and an absolute high IQ brain. It is not a simple werewolf as it seems. Instead, it represents a very powerful product.¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been willing to spend so much money on research. when su li heard this, he had already faintly realized something. Her face was indescribably pale and she seemed to be emotionless. She hugged Xiao-Xiaobai and was silent for a long time. After a long time, she said slowly, ¡± so, those who were born with humans became real ¡®werewolves¡¯ by chance, right? ¡± Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t say anything. She just took two steps forward and motioned for her to give her the child. Su Li was silent for a moment, but he still slowly handed the child over to her. sister Li, you may be a little angry about what I¡¯m going to do next, but please believe me. I won¡¯t really hurt Yingluo. after Xiao Yezi finished speaking, she had already placed the obedient Xiao-Xiaobai on the experiment table. Then, she turned around and took out a small blade that had been sterilized. Under Su Li¡¯s wide-open gaze, Xiao Yezi picked up one of Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s little fingers and directly made a cut on the pad of his finger. ¡°ye! Ye ¡®Zi, what are you doing?¡± Su Li hurriedly rushed up to hug Xiao-Xiaobai and asked her loudly in astonishment. Xiao-Xiaobai seemed to feel the pain. It looked at the blood flowing out of its little finger. From before-Xiao-Xiaobai had thrown him- Chapter 1246 ? 1246 su mubai¡¯s extraordinary ability! from being obedient before, he couldn¡¯t help but cry now. the small and weak-looking him made people¡¯s hearts ache. when he didn¡¯t cry, it was enough to make people pity him, not to mention when he cried. The rims of his eyes reddened, and tears began to fall. The soft sobs caused Su Li, who was tightly hugging and kissing him, to redden his eyes, and the pain in his heart could not be any greater. ¡°Mommy, mommy Yingluo!¡± The little thing let out a tender cry, which almost broke Su Li¡¯s heart. He quickly coaxed him, ¡± don¡¯t cry, son. Mommy is here, mommy is here. Xiao Yezi looked at this scene. Although she was trying to prove something, she still felt a little upset. He scratched his head in embarrassment. But now, she twitched the corner of her mouth and said, ¡± sister li, look at how a six-month-old child can speak so clearly. His IQ and brain power are different from ordinary people. Also, now, you can look at his hands ¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, both of their gazes fell on Xiao Xiao¡¯s white and tender little finger. Even the little guy stopped sniffling and looked at his injured finger with his misty eyes. Xiao Yezi had just cut his hand, and at this moment, she picked up a cotton ball and dipped it in alcohol to wipe his finger. After wiping the blood clean, the scene on his finger caused Su Li¡¯s eyes to unconsciously widen. xiao yezi laughed. This was because Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s fingers were extremely smooth and there were no signs of injury. this is one of the abilities of a werewolf. A ¡®werewolf¡¯ is not just a werewolf. The fusion of the strongest mutant beast gene and human gene has given him unimaginable physical abilities and a very powerful self-healing ability. In addition, in the future, whether it is his brain or his body, the reaction speed will be very fast. If he is trained, he will be able to fight against a thousand people alone and will be invincible in the future. When Xiao Yezi said this, her expression was very complicated. She was not particularly happy, but she was not very unhappy either. Most of the time, she was more surprised that through the reproduction of the new generation, the werewolves that the base had once desired so much had appeared. Even if the werewolf looked weak. However, there were other complicated parts. After Su Li heard Xiao Yezi¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but stop breathing for a moment. After a while, she looked around. When she looked at little ye again, she said to her in a very serious and calm manner, ¡± ye, only you and I know what I said today. No one else knows. What Bullsh * t werewolf, what invincible, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what other people will do if they know. My son, I would rather he remain weak like this, but at least he will be safe and happy for the rest of his life. I will not hand him over to the base, and I will not let him participate like us. He¡¯s just an ordinary person. After I retire, no one in our family of three should disturb us.¡± With that, Su Li was about to leave with Xiao-Xiaobai in his arms. ¡°Hey, sister li-!¡± Xiao Yezi grabbed her arm. ¡°What?¡± Su Li turned his head, a hint of displeasure already appearing on his face. Xiao Yezi quickly let go of her hand in embarrassment. Sister li was really too, too strong. However, Xiao Yezi still said helplessly, ¡± sister Li, I won¡¯t tell anyone, but you know, the child you gave birth to grew up under everyone¡¯s eyes. No matter how much you try to hide it, there¡¯s no guarantee that he¡¯ll be-¡± Chapter 1247 ? 1247 Their family of three, Nuan! ¨C I can¡¯t be sure when others will find out. You have to know that it¡¯s none of my business. I won¡¯t tell you what I promised you-¡± Su Li¡¯s heart was pierced by her words. She gradually calmed down. Was she lying to herself? when she was no longer pregnant with this child, she had been thinking that if she had Xiao Bai¡¯s baby one day, she would make him stay away from all these and live the simplest and most ordinary life. Only then would she be able to live longer. She was not wrong, she was doing this for his own good. No matter how many abilities he had, it also meant that there was more danger. He had to reduce all of this so that he could live peacefully like an ordinary person. su li¡¯s throat moved slightly and her eyes were red. it was clear that she was really worried because no matter what, xiao-xiaobai¡¯s body was not good and he was very fragile. she could not let him take the risk. Xiao Yezi was also very clear about this. Otherwise, a normal little werewolf should have grown very fast, strong, and healthy. However, there was no perfect person in this world. There would always be some flaws. His body was naturally weak, and that was his weakness. However, who would have thought that a sickly person like him was actually such a terrifying person? I¡¯m leaving. Just promise me that you won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with the rest. After saying this, Su Li carried the little fellow out. When they were leaving the house, Xiao-Xiaobai was obediently lying on her shoulder, its little hands half-circling around mommy¡¯s neck. Xiao Yezi happened to bump into the little guy¡¯s eyes, which were misty. Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart seemed to have been struck for a moment, and her head felt dizzy for a moment. She hurriedly held onto the chair at the side, almost making her lose her balance. by the time she could react, su li had already carried xiao-xiaobai out of the door. Xiao Yezi shook her head, touched her forehead, and sighed. What else did this little guy have that she didn¡¯t know? After Su Li carried Xiao-Xiaobai out, Chen nianbai saw him and immediately walked over. chen nianbai¡¯s body was slender, but he was probably someone who could not gain weight no matter what. his body still looked a little thin, which was very different from leng yunchen¡¯s healthy, honey-colored skin and strong muscles, which were trained in the special forces. ¡°How was it? what did the people here say?¡± Chen nianbai carefully took their son and asked gently. His clean and handsome face, clear and gentle eyes, and the aura he exuded made him even more charming than before he got married. On the whole, it looked like he had recuperated well and his complexion was much better. Su Li touched Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s face and smiled. don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you know that he inherited some genes that even you are afraid of, ¡± he said slowly. She didn¡¯t say anything more and just looked at him with a smile. Chen nianbai could see the look in her eyes with one glance. Without a doubt, he must have inherited some wild animal genes that he did not show in his body. Chen nianbai¡¯s clear eyes seemed to blur a little. Su Li bit his lip and turned his gaze away. His eyes were bitter, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. But in the next second, her hand was suddenly held by a slender and thin hand. Su Li subconsciously looked at him. He lowered his head and gently brushed his lips against her cheek. His eyes were clear and gentle as he smiled and said,¡±don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine. The child has his own fate too. Don¡¯t worry too much. [I really want little white to pounce on me ~ and] Chapter 1248 ? 1248 He¡¯s getting engaged, what a shock!(1) Su Li¡¯s lips moved, as if he subconsciously wanted to say something, but when the words reached his throat, they all turned into an indescribable bitterness. yeah. Everyone had their own fate, and no one could really determine the future. Even an ordinary person would face natural disasters, old age, illness, and death. Nothing could really be changed. But, but- Being an ordinary person was much safer and safer than being a werewolf, wasn¡¯t it? She would still do her best to make her son keep a low profile. ¡°let¡¯s go. dad¡¯s cooking at home and mom¡¯s buying wine. let¡¯s go over and stay for a few days.¡± After Su Li finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the two little brats in sang Xia¡¯s house. The moment he thought of them, the corners of his lips subconsciously curled up. Su Li really, really liked the two little brats in their family. One was a proud and flamboyant older brother, and the other seemed to be a ¡°well-behaved and quiet¡± younger sister. The two children were full of problems and constantly laughed. It was really very beautiful. If Xiao-Xiaobai was a little older, they might be able to play together. Sang Xia¡¯s education of the two children must have been outstanding. At the same time, they had turned from best friends to mothers. They might be able to communicate better about their children¡¯s growth. However, right now. When she heard that Uncle Su had made a big meal, Xiao Yezi immediately ran out and raised her hand with a smile, ¡± sister Li, I want to go and get a free meal too! She did not know what Su Xun was busy with. She had not seen him for two days, and he had even hung up on her one day. When Xiao Yezi¡¯s little face was smiling, her hands were itching. She would see how she would deal with him when she found him. su li helplessly shook his head and raised his chin. ¡± go and call the young children as well. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± When Youyou was pulled downstairs, he was pouting. When Su Li saw him, he unconsciously raised his eyebrows. is this a breakup? ¡± Xiao Yezi shook her head. sister Li, you just came back, so you don¡¯t understand. Youyou is just looking forward to it. He stares outside every day and runs up and down at the slightest sign of trouble. He¡¯s waiting for junhang. He¡¯s almost becoming a husband-gazing rock. Youyou rolled his eyes at her in disdain. you don¡¯t understand. My brother said he wanted to come and see me. He¡¯s been very busy recently, so he probably just wanted to come and find me to relax. It¡¯s rare that after my accident, we¡¯ve become closer, and we don¡¯t always quarrel because of other men. It was definitely not just because her brother had brought her news of junhang. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Xiao Yezi quickly raised the flag and surrendered. Three women made a show, not to mention Su Li¡¯s parents ¡°home. Su Li¡¯s mother had been waiting for her grandson for a long time. Her grandson was about to come, and she was excited for a long time. She kept asking her husband if she was dressed well and if she dressed well. Every time, su chen would stop what he was doing and look at it seriously before he said it was beautiful. His wife, if you dare to be perfunctory and praise her humbly, you will be tortured to death. Not long after, Su Li and the others arrived home. Including his little grandson, the five of them arrived together, and the house suddenly became lively. Everyone was talking about all sorts of things. Su Li carefully handed his son over to his anxious mother, then turned back and continued to ask Youyou, ¡± what did you say just now? your brother Bo Jing is getting engaged? ¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard this. youyou laughed helplessly when he heard that. ¡± look, he¡¯s fast. when my mom urged him earlier, hanhan ¡­ ¡± Chapter 1249 ? 1249 He¡¯s getting engaged, what a shock (2) Yueyue got engaged just like last year. ¡°then that¡¯s a good thing. why did you say he¡¯s unhappy? Your brother is so handsome and powerful, which girl would be lucky enough to be fancied by him?¡± su li casually asked. Youyou¡¯s heart felt stifled when he mentioned this. In fact, it was precisely because of this that she had been looking for an opportunity to contact her brother and ask him about his situation when she had vaguely heard some things. ¡°you guys don¡¯t know this, but he¡¯s getting engaged, but my mom doesn¡¯t agree to it. no, to be more specific, my mom is very unhappy when they¡¯re together.¡± ¡°Ah? Why?¡± this question was asked by xiao yezi. she sat down and poured a glass of juice for everyone, then asked in confusion and surprise. In her impression, uncle Bo¡¯s wife, Auntie an, was a very beautiful and gentle woman. If her child was willing, she wouldn¡¯t separate the two. He didn¡¯t want to take the blame. Youyou rubbed its little nose and mumbled, ¡± my brother didn¡¯t even bring home the girl he¡¯s getting engaged to. He¡¯s not familiar with any of his friends either. It¡¯s not like our family is a man-eating tiger. Why can¡¯t he see her? ¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡± later, I found out that this girl had kidney disease. It was very serious and she was about to die. I heard that it was her dying wish to marry the man she loved. My brother agreed, but to be honest, we don¡¯t know much about this woman. If she was really a good girl and the two of them really loved each other, our family wouldn¡¯t be so unreasonable. At this point, the Youyou sighed and spread his hands. my mommy is the same, but what she couldn¡¯t take it anymore was that she felt that if she really loved this man, she would spend the rest of her life quietly by his side instead of really marrying my brother. My brother wants to marry someone who¡¯s about to die. What do you think this is? to put it bluntly, if that girl really leaves, what will become of my brother? he¡¯ll get remarried. Therefore, this would seem a little selfish and not necessarily for her brother¡¯s sake. After he said this, even Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but sigh a few times, pretending to be mature. AI, I understand what you mean. The key is that you and your family have never met this so-called ¡®sister-in-law¡¯. You don¡¯t know what kind of person she is. It¡¯s just that from the way you see it, of course you will stand on your brother¡¯s side and think that she is selfish. As soon as he said this, Youyou excitedly snapped his fingers. yes, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. She didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination, but although she had heard the news through the phone call, she didn¡¯t feel any pain in her brother¡¯s words. He was unhappy. He was just unhappy. There was no pain. They were born from the same womb, and she firmly believed that her feelings were not wrong. what about your brother? does he still want to continue the engagement if his family doesn¡¯t agree? ¡± At this moment, Su Li was caught up in these trivial matters between his seven aunts and eight aunts. He crossed his legs and spoke with great relish as he ate melon seeds. youyou¡¯s eyes rolled back so much that they could almost be made into an emoji pack. It¡¯s said that that woman likes Italy and wants to get engaged in an old castle in Italy. Isn¡¯t it right here with us? so my brother came to me and asked me to help him when the time comes.¡± [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1250 ? 1250 Speak of the Devil! the devil is here! Youyou couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡± my mother didn¡¯t agree, but he asked me to help him. It¡¯s so difficult for me to be stuck in the middle. After Su Li finished nibbling on the melon seeds, he couldn¡¯t help but clap his hands and sneer. I think this marriage is probably going to happen soon. Your brother is the eldest in the family and has always made his parents feel at ease. Compared to my brother, the difference is like heaven and earth. His personality is calm, mature, and considerate. It¡¯s rare that he goes against his parents ¡°wishes and it¡¯s a major matter of marriage. Does this mean that you think he¡¯s just casually saying this? It must be a decision made after careful consideration!¡± As soon as she said this, her mother came over and gave her a kick. you can always make fun of your brother for everything. Su Li nimbly dodged, but the youngster sank into deep thought. That was true. This wasn¡¯t a random decision, it must have been carefully thought out. Who would joke about marriage? little girl, tell your brother that the girl can¡¯t come. It¡¯s not a big deal for your parents to go and see her. After all, she¡¯s going to become the daughter-in-law of the family. No matter how long she¡¯s going to live, she has to meet her. Su Li¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but interject while holding her grandson. The more Youyou listened, the more he felt that it was reasonable. Fortunately, he had said it out loud, otherwise, it would be quite uncomfortable to hold it in alone. xiao yezi still wanted to say something, but at this moment, youyou¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took it out and her eyes widened. Xiao Yezi saw it and said anxiously, ¡± it¡¯s really the devil. It¡¯s brother bojing. The few of them immediately stared at her. Youyou held her forehead. Since it was like this, there was no need for her to cover herself up. She directly answered the call. Su Li immediately moved over and turned on the speaker! Youyou,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± i¡¯m sorry, brother. ¡°Hey, brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When Youyou said these words, he would never have thought that the things that happened after that would far exceed his expectations. It was because Bo Jing came straight to the point and said, ¡± where are you? I¡¯m in Rome. I¡¯ll go find you. ¡°f * ck, yingluo!¡± youyou couldn¡¯t help but curse. he quickly covered his mouth, then cleared his throat and said softly, ¡± when did brother come? i¡¯m not at work now. ¡± She knew that her brother was coming to find her, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be at this moment. Su Li¡¯s mother directly gave her a meaningful look. Ask him to come over. Youyou understood and quickly said, ¡± brother, I¡¯m at eldest cousin¡¯s house. Aunt asked you to come over. As soon as he said this, the other side paused. it was especially obvious that he was unwilling to go over. Su Li¡¯s mother, Fu Jiu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Just as they were in shock, a faint girl¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. brother-in-law, I¡¯ll find a place to rest. You can go over there. As soon as he said this, The loudspeaker was turned on, and the women who were eavesdropping widened their eyes. brother-in-law? Brother-in-law, it seems like the woman who is getting engaged to Bo Jing has a sister. They wanted to hear more, but Bo Jing had clearly taken his phone away and replied to the girl. They couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. After a while, Bo Jing¡¯s low and elegant voice was heard again. He hummed faintly and said, ¡± then tell Auntie that I¡¯m bringing a friend over. It¡¯ll be a bother. Without waiting for the child to speak, Fu Jiu quickly said loudly, ¡± why are you being so polite with your aunt? come on, we¡¯re all waiting for you. Bo Jing: ¡± Wanwan??? ¡± Youyou covered his face and imagined his brother¡¯s confused face. [ author: heart to heart, good night] my babies ] Chapter 1251 ? 1251 Tearing her apart and scolding her for having a huge face and baby breasts! Youyou hung up the phone without waiting for his brother to say anything. This time, she definitely knew that he had been sold by her. However, he had a girl by his side. No matter what, he would give her some face. Xiao Yezi took a sip of fruit juice and muttered seriously, ¡± a woman¡¯s intuition. I feel that my brother Jing is in trouble this time. Look, he has a relative of the woman¡¯s side with him, and it¡¯s even a sister. What else can a dying person do? maybe he¡¯s just living and not giving up. Su Li glanced at her and snorted coldly. when did you become so imaginative? you haven¡¯t even met him yet, so don¡¯t talk nonsense, or you¡¯ll be slapped in the face. Besides, I don¡¯t want to criticize you, but don¡¯t start being lazy again after you¡¯ve made up with my little brother. Women can¡¯t be lazy, can¡¯t be lazy! You have to put on lipstick when you go to the market to buy vegetables. That¡¯s a delicate life!¡± Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but pout after being scolded. She knew that she was angry with her because of her son¡¯s Constitution. But how could she be blamed for this? she was only responsible for informing the inspection team to inform her. What a coincidence, he was venting all his anger on himself. The more Xiao Yezi thought about it, the more she pouted her little mouth. She could not help but say, ¡± Su Xun is not that kind of person. He loves me very much now. He was the one who kept away all my high heels and cosmetics and stopped me from touching them. He said that I¡¯m good-looking and likes my clean face without makeup. xiao yezi said, unconvinced. xiao yezi was wearing a white dress. she had short hair, and her soft and smooth black hair had long replaced the hair she dyed before. su xun had repeatedly forbidden her from dyeing her hair. Looking at her now, her skin was fair and tender, and her hair was tied up into a cute little apple hairstyle. She was small and petite to begin with, and at first glance, she looked like a 17 or 18-year-old high school student, so tender that water could be squeezed out from her skin. Su Li glanced at her lazily and said disdainfully, ¡± you only know how to find excuses. You feel so good about yourself every day. Look at her. She¡¯s so young. Similarly, she doesn¡¯t have any makeup on, but she¡¯s so attractive. Look at her breasts. Youyou has a child¡¯s face and huge breasts. What are you? you have huge breasts. ¡°puchi-!¡± cough cough!! As soon as he said this, several people burst out in laughter. Su Li¡¯s mother saw that war was about to break out, so she hurriedly carried her little grandson to the kitchen to play with Xiao-Xiaobai. Youyou had a child¡¯s face and huge breasts, and Xiao Yezi had huge breasts! Youyou¡¯s face was red from choking. What was going on? the smell of gunpowder had already filled the air between the two of them. She said hurriedly, ¡± you can chat if you want to, but don¡¯t drag me into this and make me hate you! Xiao Yezi¡¯s face turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver! damn. ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? How do I have a huge face and baby breasts? I, I, I ¡­¡± Xiao Yezi puffed up her chest and her face turned pale. did you see that? I have it, little great aunt!¡± there was, there was! Are you blind? Unexpectedly, Su Li laughed unceremoniously. hahaha, you can even wipe away those two pimples on my aloe vera! ¡°f * ck!¡± Youyou covered his face and turned his head away silently. His big cousin¡¯s mouth was too vicious. How did little Yezi provoke her? Xiao Yezi was even more furious. But how could she have Su Li¡¯s venomous tongue ¡­ Chapter 1252 ? 1252 Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you can do it, do it! She wanted to scold him back, but she couldn¡¯t say a word! He was so angry that he was about to suffer from internal injuries, but Su Li just had to continue to slap his thigh and say with a smile, ¡± you have the cheek to say it with these two lumps of yours? wasn¡¯t it good for your parents to take a ten-minute walk back then? ¡± As she said this, she suddenly thought of something. Oh, right. Hahaha, you don¡¯t have a mother, but you have two daddies. Xiao Yezi¡¯s vision turned black, and she was really about to vomit blood. Youyou chided her, ¡± why are you still holding back? if you can fight, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Go! I¡¯m really impressed that you can even endure this.¡± The little universe with the word ¡± little leaf ¡± finally exploded. He first threw an orange at her with a howl, then pounced over to have a big fight with her. Youyou laughed wildly and silently took out his phone to record the two of them. At this moment, the door opened and a straight figure appeared. At the entrance was a fair-skinned, beautiful man. He was wearing a beige turtleneck sweater and khaki casual pants. He had short black hair and beautiful peach-shaped eyes. He was really very good-looking. Su Xun had returned. He had one hand in his coat and was taking off his clothes and shoes at the entrance. It was just that one of his pockets was bulging, as if there was a small box inside. Hearing the screams and noise in the living room, he frowned slightly. After taking off his clothes, he didn¡¯t forget to take something out of his pocket and put it into his pants pocket, planning to go back to his room. On Su Li¡¯s side, Xiao Yezi was grabbing his hair and the two of them were fighting on the sofa, grimacing. Su Li kept on scolding, ¡± rebelling, rebelling, you little girl, see how I¡¯ll deal with you today! At the end of the sentence, she said in a high-pitched voice, ¡± f * ck, f * ck, f * ck, let go of my hair! Do you want to die, little girl? I¡¯ll ask my brother to divorce you, you Shrew!¡± Just as he was speaking, Su Li¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of his younger brother coming in. He suddenly shouted, ¡± Su Xun, divorce her! Divorce her! This little girl actually dared to go against her superior and bully your sister. She¡¯s going to do something wrong! This is Yingluo, don¡¯t bite my arm-!!!¡± Su Xun walked in from the entrance and saw Xiao Yezi pouncing on her on the sofa, biting and tugging at her hair. He stood there, dumbfounded. Then, something flashed across his mind, and his expression changed! in the next second, he rushed over and held xiao yezi¡¯s arms under her arms. ¡± calm down, calm down, xiao yezi! Stop it, stop it!¡± Xiao Yezi was carried away by him, her two small legs still kicking in the air and shouting, ¡± let me go, let me go! I¡¯ve tolerated her for a long time! I¡¯m going to offend my superior today! i want to tear her stinky mouth apart! Su Xun, you tried to stop me, but I¡¯d like to see how biased you are!¡± su xun¡¯s expression changed. Nonsense!¡± Su Xun hugged her tightly to stop her from doing anything violent. Su Li¡¯s hair had been pulled so much that she no longer had her previous enchanting and charming appearance. She was so angry that her face turned green. She stood up, put one hand on her waist, and arrogantly roared, ¡± Su Xun! i¡¯m your sister! you saw it clearly! If you don¡¯t make her apologize today, she won¡¯t stop.¡± With these words, Su Li waited for her brother to reprimand Xiao Yezi, so that he could cool down. However, Su Xun¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He held Xiao Yezi tightly in his arms and shouted at Su Li with an unkind expression, ¡± apologize my ass! don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re doing? You bullied me when we were young, but now you want to bully my woman? I¡¯ll say this today, you can bully me! If you want to bully my woman again, you¡¯ll have to step over me!¡± Chapter 1253 ? 1253 Overbearingly protecting his wife and discovering his secret! As soon as these words were spoken, not only was Su Li in disbelief, his eyes widened to the size of copper bells. Even Youyou, who was hiding at the side and recording, swallowed his saliva and silently gave Su Xun a thumbs up! Ruthlessness was good, ruthlessness was good, ruthlessness was strong. After Su Xun finished shouting, Xiao Yezi was stunned by his imposing manner. She hid in his arms obediently like a little chick and did not move an inch. Looking at sister Su Li¡¯s dumbfounded appearance, probably the first time she was reprimanded by her younger brother, she inexplicably felt that sister Xiao Li was a little pitiful. ¡°Man, you¡¯re a real man.¡± When Su Xun¡¯s gaze swept over, Youyou nodded and gave him a thumbs up. However, Su Xun rolled his eyes. He exuded the cold arrogance and domineering aura of an unruly young master. He grabbed Xiao Yezi¡¯s hand and left. She went upstairs and brought him to her room. As he walked, he chided, ¡± don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be fine if you don¡¯t say anything. Why are you fighting with her? can your small arms and legs defeat her? if you anger her, she can kick you out of the window, do you know that?! self-righteous! You don¡¯t look like a girl at all. You¡¯re not young anymore and you¡¯re going to be-¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say, but his voice suddenly stopped. ¡°What, what do you mean?¡± what do you mean by Dangdang? I didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, you can¡¯t bite back when a dog bites you, right? don¡¯t lower yourself to the same level as my sister, that crazy woman. Yingluo, be good, Yingluo. You can¡¯t jump up and down like a wild monkey, you know that, Yingluo? ¡± as they left, the sound of talking became softer and softer. finally, with a bang, the door was closed, and no one could hear anything inside. Youyou watched as Su Li went from disbelieving, dumbstruck, to sitting down on the sofa with an expressionless face. She felt a lump in her throat. She put away her phone and walked over, trying to comfort her. it¡¯s normal, big cousin. After all, it¡¯s your wife who¡¯s going to spend the rest of your life with you, not your sister. Please understand. It¡¯s a good thing that Su Xun knows how to dote on his wife. He¡¯s grown up and has responsibilities now. Su Li¡¯s lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he felt that no matter what he said, it would be very powerless. She didn¡¯t mean it that way. He was too free to care about his younger brother. she just wanted to inexplicably vent the accumulated anger in her body. her son¡¯s hurdle had always been difficult to overcome. In the end, she got up, intending to go upstairs to change her clothes and tidy up. Bo Jing was coming soon and she couldn¡¯t look like this. However, just as she was about to leave, the tip of her foot suddenly kicked something. She frowned and looked down. It was a red velvet box. It fell onto the carpet. She frowned slightly and lowered her head to pick it up. the small red velvet box was gently turned between her beautiful and slender fingers. su li slightly raised his brows, as if he had some expectations of what this was. Youyou saw it too and immediately came over with wide eyes and asked curiously, ¡± this, this, this, whose is this? what is it? ¡± ¡°Open it and take a look?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Open it and take a look.¡± The Ruby red velvet box was slowly opened, and Youyou gasped in an instant. He couldn¡¯t help but cover his mouth with one hand. this, this, this is Yingluo. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± su li narrowed her eyes at the dazzled ring made of pink diamond. the weight of the ring was definitely full. she just looked at it, and a strange smile suddenly appeared at the corners of her mouth. ¡°oh my god, this must be su xun¡¯s. he¡¯s going to propose to xiao yezi? No wonder Yingluo has been so mysterious these days.¡± Chapter 1254 ? 1254 The little thing of doing or not doing youyou couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡± aiyaya, this is so sweet and blissful. i¡¯m going to be a bridesmaid! ¡± after saying that, she thought of the ring that had fallen there and hurriedly said seriously, ¡± sister li, hurry up and give it to me. i¡¯ll send it upstairs for him. if he can¡¯t find it, he¡¯ll definitely be shocked. ¡± Youyou was about to take the ring box. However, she had stretched out her hand and circled around Su Li, but she still couldn¡¯t touch him. Why did sister Xiao Li raise her hand so high that she couldn¡¯t touch her? Hey! However, the next second. When he was young, he saw Su Li firmly grab the box and stuff it into his own pocket. He licked the back of his teeth and gave a somewhat evil smile that was not a smile. I have to make that grandson upstairs kneel down and beg me. Then, he turned around and left. Youyou, who was standing behind her, watched as the back of her head gulped with difficulty. She mumbled, ¡± sigh, why was Su Xun so manly just now? ¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ His aunt¡¯s house was very big. There was a four-story villa by the sea, not even a loft. It had everything. Everyone had to eat together in the dining room downstairs. The elder brother was about to arrive, and this time, there were nine or ten people. The young ones were downstairs helping their uncle and aunt. The younglings had a sweet mouth and were polite, which made the elders like them very much. Meanwhile, upstairs. in su xun¡¯s room, su xun had just found the clothes that xiao yezi had left behind for her to change into. he even helped her comb her soft and smooth short hair. his actions were very gentle, but his words were very tough. ¡°No,¡± ¡± why can¡¯t i!! ¡± Xiao Yezi slapped his hand away unhappily. Then, she glanced at him from the corner of her eyes. She gradually slid down and grabbed a certain part of his body. She immediately saw Su Xun¡¯s expression change. He was instantly depressed and twisted. you¡¯re such a stinky girl. xiao yezi shamelessly put her arms around his neck and lay back. she held him and threw him onto the bed. she deliberately smiled and said, ¡± at least you have a reaction. if i find out that you¡¯ve been secretly eating outside, i won¡¯t let you off. if you dare to despise my small breasts, i won¡¯t let you off either. ¡± Su Xun was so angry that he laughed. what nonsense are you spouting? who said that your breasts are small? haven¡¯t I worked hard enough at night? no matter how small they are, they¡¯ve already become small. Xiao Yezi covered her burning face and stammered, ¡± then why don¡¯t you want to do it with me? it¡¯s been a few days. Yesterday, I let you touch me and you moaned in pleasure. I thought you were going to come when you moved. Who would have thought that you would turn over and go to the toilet? when you came back, you were sleeping like a dead pig! At the end of her sentence, her originally shy face became a little angry. su xun looked at her discontented expression and could not help but smile. ¡± are you comfortable? you want it, right? little girl, i didn¡¯t realize that you were so perverted in the past. ¡± Xiao Yezi was so embarrassed that she wanted to hit him. you touched me first at night. What¡¯s with leaving after flirting? of course it¡¯s uncomfortable to hold it in. however, su xun snorted and laughed. ¡± in any case, i can¡¯t do it now. i¡¯ll do it after some time. ¡± After the critical period. he was counting the days. what? why do you want to wait for a while? bastard, do you really think you¡¯re the only man in the world? do you believe that I ¡­ you f * cking dare?! The side of her head sank in ¡­ [ there¡¯s still more. Haha, everyone¡¯s will speed up the process! ] Chapter 1255 ? 1255 I¡¯ll go to her house tonight and let her go to heaven the sound of a buzzing mosquito could be heard. ¡± yan, what¡¯s so great about you? if you tell me not to look for you, i¡¯ll just ignore you. ¡± she looked at su xun¡¯s gloomy face and swallowed her saliva with difficulty. she averted her gaze and said, ¡± then i¡¯ll just stop looking. ¡± After saying that, he kept trying to save face for himself and mumbled that it was fine if he didn¡¯t want to. Su Xun stared at her for a while and licked his lips. When he lowered his head again, he whispered something into her ear. Xiao Yezi was stunned for a moment, and then her face turned red. Su Xun rubbed her chest and got up with a smile. he had said,¡±go to her house tonight and let her go to heaven.¡± There was no one in her house. Xiao Yezi¡¯s face was red, and now she was a little floating. Su Xun opened his drawer and subconsciously felt for his pocket to take something out to hide. However, he found nothing and was instantly dumbfounded. W-what the hell? Don¡¯t mess around! Su Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly lowered his head to look at his pockets, but he could not find it anywhere. then, he closed the drawer and swept the floor. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? what are you looking for?¡± Xiao Yezi raised her arm and asked. Su Xun walked to the bed, picked her up, and took a closer look. He tossed and turned her around, but there was really nothing. He immediately felt a little anxious. However, it wasn¡¯t to the extent of being impatient. Because he knew that no matter what he did, he would not be able to escape from his home. When he entered the entrance hall, he even took out a bit of it. He planned to go out and look for it, so he said to Xiao Yezi casually, ¡± rest for a while. I¡¯ll come up and call you when it¡¯s time to eat. Xiao Yezi was already a little sleepy, so she didn¡¯t think much about it and immediately fell on the bed and yawned. That¡¯s strange, why have I been so sleepy these few days? Su Xun went downstairs and saw that the people in the dining room were all busy. He quickly went to the living room and swept the carpet, but he could not find anything. He could not help but go over and ask Youyou if he had seen it. She should have been there just now. When he went to separate Xiao Yezi and his sister. it must have dropped at that time. Youyou, who was helping to set the table, suddenly remembered the ring when he saw him. As expected, Su Xun pulled her aside and asked her if she had seen it. Youyou was worried when she saw him frowning. She didn¡¯t want to hide it from him, so she smiled slyly. what¡¯s wrong? are you proposing? when? ¡± When Su Xun heard this, he was stunned for a moment. However, he soon smiled and felt relieved. He slid his hands into his pockets and nodded graciously. yes, it¡¯s set to be in a month. It¡¯s a good day. Youyou was touched and excited when he heard that. He couldn¡¯t help but hit his shoulder and said sourly, ¡± I¡¯m so envious, so envious. Little Yezi must be so touched that she¡¯s going to cry. When will I be able to wait for this day? ¡± the corners of su xun¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± forget it. junhang won¡¯t be short of you in the future. ¡± He reached out his hand and said, ¡± give me the thing. I¡¯ll hide it. As soon as she said this, the smile on her face slowly disappeared. Then, she swallowed and looked upstairs. She pointed and said, ¡± big cousin found it. Su Xun¡¯s expression immediately froze. it was like f * cking a dog. He was holding onto a big piece of grass. Was he going to be a thief in the middle of the night? At this moment, the doorbell rang. Su Xun stood up and went to open the door. He felt extremely sullen. He was wondering who it was, but he saw two people on the electronic screen. One of them looked familiar, while the other was unfamiliar. Chapter 1256 ? 1256 Could she be embarrassed again? this, this is brother Bo Jing?? ¡± Su Xun was surprised and opened the door. Immediately, the few of them stared at each other. B-brother Bo Jing?? It¡¯s really you?¡± bo jing and youyou were older than the two of them in the su family. Youyou had called Su Li ¡°big cousin¡± purely because Su Li was the big sister and head of their generation, so Youyou had been forced to call her ¡°big cousin.¡± Youyou didn¡¯t care about these things. Her character was not strong to begin with. Bo Jing nodded slightly and walked in directly. The girl beside him smiled in a friendly manner and extended a hand. it¡¯s our first time meeting. Sorry to disturb you. Su Xun immediately came to his senses. He quickly extended his hand while turning his head and shouting, ¡± mom, dad! My brother and sister-in-law are here!¡± As soon as he said this, the girl who was about to lower her head to change her shoes staggered and almost knelt on the ground. However, she was grabbed by the back of her collar. This time, it was neither up nor down, and she was almost strangled to death. when su xun turned around and saw that he was holding bo jing¡¯s hand, he immediately retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted. ¡®F * ck, what¡¯s going on? why did I suddenly change hands?¡¯ The girl hurriedly straightened her body and looked up with a red face. She saw Bo Jing holding the back of her collar, looking down at her with an expressionless face. She said,¡±Yingluo.¡± Could she be any more embarrassing? She straightened her body and unceremoniously broke free from the hand that was trying to strangle her. After he stood up, he waved his hand at Su Xun and explained, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. He¡¯s my brother-in-law. Su Xun immediately apologized when he heard that. when they heard that bo jing had come, a group of people immediately rushed over, including su li who rushed down from downstairs-! There was no doubt that these women were not looking at Bo Jing. Instead, it was the girl standing beside him. The girl standing with Bo Jing was tall and slender. She had just taken off her small leather boots and was wearing tight leather pants, a black jacket, and a simple ponytail. She had light makeup on her face and was taking off the leather gloves she was wearing. She looked like she had just driven back from somewhere. He looks handsome Tsk. yo, Bo Jing, this person beside you, this is aunt Huahua. This girl looks really pretty and fresh. Who is she to you? ¡± su li¡¯s mother came, and her eyes were bright as she asked despite already knowing the answer. Bo Jing smiled politely and said,¡±this is my friend-¡± ¡°Mom, this is my brother¡¯s sister-in-law! Su Xun chuckled and did not notice that Bo Jing¡¯s face darkened a few degrees after he finished speaking. Oh, hehe, I see. Well, come in quickly. Don¡¯t stand at the door. Wash your hands and eat. Your uncle has made some delicious food. Come and share his skills. After Su Li¡¯s mother finished speaking, she hurriedly carried her little grandson and made way. however, his eyes kept sizing up the girl. With her eyesight, she could almost see through this girl¡¯s job with one glance. This little girl wasn¡¯t simple. after introducing the girl, she saw that the whole family had surrounded her and was looking at her. she suddenly felt her legs go numb and her back went numb. she subconsciously wanted to escape. However, just as she was about to take a step back, her arm was suddenly grabbed tightly by someone. Then, she heard his elegant and deep voice, ¡± thank you, uncle, aunt. [ I¡¯ll update during the day tomorrow and go to Beijing for a few days at night. I won¡¯t stop updating. Good night. ] Chapter 1257 ? 1257 Laid her cards on the table, her identity exposed After he said this. She could only smile drily and nod her head continuously to express her apologies for the disturbance. everyone walked towards the dining room. su li had changed into a pair of blue jeans and a loose white shirt. he stopped in his tracks and furrowed his brows in thought. it was strange. Why did she find this girl familiar? where had she seen her before? As she was thinking about it, she suddenly pretended to be curious and asked, ¡± hey, brother, this is my sister-in-law. What¡¯s her name? ¡± the moment he said that, the girl peeked out from behind bo jing with her pretty face and two small dimples at the corners of her mouth. ¡± hello, my name is qiao xi ¡®er. ¡± Hello, my name is Qiao Xi ¡®er. su li was shocked. okay. Qiao Xi ¡®er. This name didn¡¯t sound too familiar to Wanwan. But she only had this one title? Su Li rubbed his nose, nodded, and sat down. He casually replied, ¡± Hello, I¡¯m Su Li. However, the moment he sat down, Su Li¡¯s line of sight suddenly caught sight of the leather gloves that she was currently taking off. There was nothing on the back of his hand, but there was a string of English letters in his palm: FOCA. Su Li immediately narrowed his eyes and heavily leaned his back against the chair. This time, she finally knew what she felt was wrong. She had said that she must have seen this girl before. Foca was a Racing Team, also known as the devil Racing Team, from Molon, France. They were one of the best racing teams in the world. After this information jumped into Su Li¡¯s mind, the corners of her lips suddenly slowly curled up. She lowered her head and began to eat. he probably didn¡¯t expect that she would have the opportunity to have a meal with such a professional car team. unlike them, car racing was an unorthodox way and was treated like a game. other people were so unlucky to drive. However, Yingluo seemed to have missed something. ¡°What are you thinking about? eat your favorite fish.¡± Chen nianbai picked up a piece of fish for her and saw that she was in a daze. Although Chen nianbai was not in good health, he owned a Mediterranean-style Inn by the Sea. He had an enchanting wife that countless men drooled over and a cute little son. It was a good time after all the hardships. At this time, his days seemed to have a different taste of peace and warmth. Now that Chen nianbai asked, Su Li took the opportunity to glance at Bo Jing and the girl, smiling. nothing much, I was just thinking, I heard that brother Bo Jing is getting married, why did he bring his sister-in-law and not his fianc¨¦e to meet his family? ¡± She was asking the obvious. however, as soon as he said this, everyone at the long dining table was stunned, and they looked at each other. bo jing was the only one who was calm and composed. the girl beside him, on the other hand, raised her eyebrows slightly, not at all embarrassed. seeing that bo jing did not reply, she slowly raised her head and said, ¡± i¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s just that my sister¡¯s condition is not good, so i came to visit everyone on her behalf. ¡± These words were neither haughty nor humble. In the face of Su Li¡¯s ¡°making things difficult,¡± he was modest and polite. Su Li raised his brows and said no more. Youyou kept staring at this girl, almost staring at her until her brother¡¯s gaze swept over and he glanced at her very indifferently. Youyou immediately said,¡±hehe.¡± She put on a fake smile and thought of what her parents had told her. She said, ¡± brother, don¡¯t say anything yet. Since you want to enter our family, you have to explain your family¡¯s background. Why are you hiding it? it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it. I¡¯ll ask on behalf of our parents. Chapter 1258 ? 1258 Anxious, this is the truth However, as soon as she said this, she felt the atmosphere between her brother and this girl suddenly freeze. The girl was especially taken aback. She raised her head slowly and looked at Bo Jing in shock. Youyou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. what, did she say something wrong? Bo Jing ignored the shocked gaze beside him and looked at Youyou calmly. what do you want to ask? ¡± Youyou instinctively realized that it had said the wrong thing. It swallowed its saliva and could not help but say, ¡± I¡¯m asking this sister. Then, she quickly turned to look at her and asked, ¡± sister, what does your family do? where¡¯s your sister? what is she doing? ¡± As she spoke, she saw that the girl¡¯s expression was strange and complicated. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. She thought that she was being rude and quickly explained, ¡± forgive me for being presumptuous, but my brother said that he was going to get engaged, but we haven¡¯t even seen the woman¡¯s photo, let alone her family background, address, work. We don¡¯t know anything about it. It¡¯s just like a rumor. The moment he said this, Bo Jing¡¯s aura turned even colder. However, even so, he surprisingly didn¡¯t say anything. As for the girl, after hearing all of this, her face could be said to be deathly pale after the shock. In the end, even her smile had become strained. After a while, she clutched the fork in her hand tightly and stared at her plate. Her chest heaved up and down as she slowly said, ¡± so, this is what Yingluo is like, Yingluo. He didn¡¯t even tell his family anything. what was this? did she think that her sister was a disgrace? Why didn¡¯t they even let their family members know more about each other? Was this how he liked her sister? She tightened her grip on the fork in her hand. She heard herself trying her best to control her emotions as she said in a low voice, ¡± when I was eight years old, my parents died in a car accident. Since then, I left my sister, who was two years older than me, and we relied on each other. We were extorted by relatives for insurance money, and my sister was forced to drop out of school. She worked hard to pay for my school. Then, ran ran. At the end of her sentence, her beautiful eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of mist. She licked her dry lips and smiled bitterly. after I finally got into a famous school, my sister suffered from kidney failure because she couldn¡¯t bear the burden of work. ¡± at that time, hanhan wasn¡¯t even 20 years old. in order to sustain our lives and my studies, she had to work many jobs every day. she endured the pain for many years without telling me. when hanhan finally fainted and was sent to the hospital, she was already in a serious condition that was difficult to cure. but now, hanhan ¡­ ¡± As she said this, she raised her eyes and looked out the window. Her eyes were misty, and she kept taking deep breaths, as if she was trying to adjust herself. the long dining room was already dead silent. When she turned her head again, her eyes were slightly red, but the corners of her mouth were filled with a faint smile. now it¡¯s been delayed for so long. The doctor has given an ultimatum that she can¡¯t live for more than two months. Qiao Xi ¡®er raised her head and looked at the youngster who had asked her. There was an obscure smile on her lips. I think it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want brother-in-law¡¯s family to know. Perhaps brother-in-law, Wanwan, thinks that we can¡¯t be seen in public. I thought brother-in-law had already made things clear to the family, Wanwan. The last sentence was said in a light, teasing tone. Chapter 1259 ? 1259 The person he liked was her sister However, after it landed, Bo Jing¡¯s expression changed as if he had been hit hard. He unconsciously clenched his fists, and the aura around him instantly felt as if it had been frozen. At this point, she seemed to be unable to continue. She suddenly stood up and grabbed the leather gloves on the table. I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯ll take my leave first. as soon as she said that, her figure disappeared like a gust of wind. a few seconds later, she heard the door close with a bang. He ran away. everyone present, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly as they looked at bo jing, who had his eyes slightly lowered but was still bending the fork in his hand. The veins on the back of his slender hand bulged. Youyou¡¯s mind was already buzzing, and his back felt cold. it seemed that she had never thought that she and her sister would have such a sad background. But, but, there¡¯s still something wrong, isn¡¯t there? just as she was thinking this, a tall figure suddenly stood up and left without looking back, leaving behind a very light sentence. ¡± thank you for your hospitality. ¡± thank you for your hospitality. thank you, yingluo. under such circumstances, these words were like burning sarcasm. Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± Several women at the dining table looked at each other and were speechless for a while. youyou was on the verge of tears. ¡± why are you looking at me? i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. besides, i¡¯m so confused. what the hell is my brother doing? ¡± ¡°What the hell is this? What you don¡¯t understand is the relationship between him and these two women.¡± Su Li said faintly without even lifting his eyelids. at the moment, she was searching for something in the program in her hand. the faces of countless people flashed past her eyes, until finally, she stopped at the face of the racing girl. he found it. a driver¡¯s information was easy to find. Youyou felt extremely aggrieved and sighed. he¡¯s just a little pitiful. Why didn¡¯t my brother tell our family? if he really liked that girl, we would have arranged a netherworld marriage if he wanted to. Why is he hiding it from his marriage partner like he¡¯s doing now, as if there¡¯s no need for us to know? ¡± Youyou felt that he was innocent. Who knew that when these words were said, Su Li narrowed his eyes and looked at the information he had found. He laughed coldly and lightly. didn¡¯t you already say it yourself? if it¡¯s really someone you like to get married to, there¡¯s indeed no need to hide it. So this means that the person he¡¯s getting married to isn¡¯t the girl he likes. ¡°Ah, Yingluo! W-what Yingluo?¡± Youyou was completely shocked. What kind of reverse reasoning was this? how could it be called evil? Her mind was in a mess. She was too easily confused about this kind of love. ¡°Then, then who is the person my brother likes?¡± She subconsciously opened her mouth, her eyes filled with shock. Su Li, however, frowned and hissed. He raised his chin directly at the place where Bo Jing had been sitting. are you still the same child as your brother? if you can¡¯t even tell, then what kind of horrible shape has my fork been bent by your brother? who is your brother? he controls such a huge black and white gang in Asia. How could he be angry so easily? Only when the woman he likes makes him angry can he, a serious old man, get angry.¡± By the time Su Li finished speaking, his gaze had already scanned through the information on this girl called Qiao Xi ¡®er, and he was even more certain of his own thoughts. No. It could be said that he was extremely determined. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1260 ? 1260 Kimi, the demon captain of FOCA The Youyou was completely dumbfounded after he finished speaking. She looked at her brother¡¯s place in a daze. W-what was going on? Could it be that the person her brother liked was his Wanwan¡¯s ¡°sister-in-law¡±? At this moment, Su Li had started eating. As he drank the shrimp soup, he raised his eyes to glance at Youyou, and then looked around at the others. Suddenly, he asked, ¡± do you know who that girl was just now? ¡± She changed the topic so quickly that the young child almost couldn¡¯t keep up with the rhythm. He asked in a somewhat confused manner, ¡± who is it? he should still be in school now. ¡°No, he¡¯s a racer.¡± Su Li¡¯s mother said. Su Li bent his fingers slightly and knocked on the table. it¡¯s more than that. She¡¯s from the FOCA team. I don¡¯t need to explain this, right? she¡¯s one of the best in the racing world. She¡¯s a team that has repeatedly won Championships in the world¡¯s F1 Formula-type, WRO, and other top-tier events. really?! Su Xun was shocked by her words, and everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s there to be true about? if you don¡¯t believe me, you can see for yourself.¡± As Su Li spoke, he threw the information he had found to him. why can¡¯t it be fake? don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s only one woman in the FOCA team? and she¡¯s the captain¡¯s, okay? how can this woman-¡± As Su Xun was speaking, he suddenly saw something and was dumbfounded. The message showed the girl¡¯s ID photo and profile picture. She was wearing a racing uniform, and the first line was marked in black: Kimi, the demon Captain of the International Foca team. The girl on the portrait looked fresh and beautiful. Her lips were slightly curved, and she looked quite handsome in her driver¡¯s uniform. my dear Yingluo, you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Last year, I went to France to watch the WRO competition. She was wearing a fanged mask when she received the award, so I didn¡¯t get to see her real face. I didn¡¯t expect Yingluo to be so scared just now. Su Xun mumbled to himself as if he was still in shock. ¡°Ding!¡± The spoon in Youyou¡¯s hand fell. His eyes were wide open, and his mind seemed to be rapidly recalling some things from the past. However, when the memories from the past were connected with the current events, it was clear that all the truth had been dug out. no wonder, no wonder Yingluo, ¡± she muttered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± su li asked, his brows raised. Youyou shook his head, and his expression immediately became serious. my brother has loved racing since he was a child. He has won countless medals, big and small, but when he was 18 years old, he went abroad alone to participate in an international first-class formula-racing competition. It was the highest level of formula-racing competition. He was originally confident of winning, but in the final, he met a strong opponent and lost for the first time. He was only 0.18 seconds away from the first place and came in second. at this point, she snapped her fingers agitatedly. ¡± i remember this very clearly because that was my brother¡¯s first loss and he seemed to have changed into a different person after he came back. everyone in the family thought that he was triggered. alright, wanwan, but in fact, he was triggered because the first place was not anyone else but a girl younger than him. a girl! My Tian Yingluo ¡± Youyou sighed. Her brother already had it so hard as a man. As for her, she was a girl. How could a girl have such perseverance and ability? No one would think that a girl could do it. However- Chapter 1261 ? 1261 Uncontrollable and unexpected things The reality was there, and they were not blind. Therefore, it could only be said that this girl had risked her life. The prize money for that competition was one million US dollars. She didn¡¯t know how much of it would end up in her hands. Su Li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. see, Bo Jing must have been unable to forget this girl for so many years. He¡¯s never lost before, and eighteen is such a young and arrogant age. youyou nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡± you¡¯re right. my brother has been looking for that girl for many years, but he couldn¡¯t find yingluo. ¡± After saying this, she chuckled. it seems that I¡¯ve found it. it seemed that this was the so-called truth. her brother had been looking for this racer kimi, who was also qiao xi ¡®er, all this time. now that he had found her, why did he suddenly want to be with her seriously ill sister? it seems that she joined this dangerous group to save her sister. The two girls in her family are not simple. Su Li¡¯s mother said, as if deep in thought. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy. Why didn¡¯t I hear her mention her situation just now? kidney failure costs a lot of money. when she tried to earn this money, she probably had to sign a life-and-death contract every time. she really had to exchange her life for it. ¡± Su Xun¡¯s tone of voice was already filled with more admiration for this girl. It was rare that Su Li didn¡¯t roll her eyes at him, because her tone was already filled with heartfelt admiration. what do you know? do you think that there¡¯s anyone like you, who would get an award in school and still have to gather all their relatives to congratulate you? ¡± He kept a low profile. Su Xun touched his ear, the corners of his lips twitched, and he sneered. He did not say anything. He turned his head and suddenly saw something through the White curtains of the window. His eyes widened and he pointed at the window. quick, look, they didn¡¯t leave. They¡¯re back. The car was already parked in front of the villa. Just as he was deep in thought, the doorbell suddenly rang. Youyou quickly dodged subconsciously and gave way to Su Xun. Su Xun,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± He thought of the low air pressure just now and forced himself to open the door. Bo Jing came in directly from outside the door. He didn¡¯t even have time to respond to Su Xun, as if he had something on. after he entered, he walked straight over without even changing his shoes. he walked straight to where they had been sitting and leaned over to pick up a phone from qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s chair. then, he said to the people at the big table, ¡± uncle, aunt, i hope you can show your support for the engagement. ¡± Then, his tall and straight body left directly, leaving them with his back view. Su Xun, who was at the door, could only watch helplessly as a girl¡¯s hands were cuffed to the front passenger seat of the black car parked opposite his house. She was struggling in embarrassment and anger. She kept knocking on the door, trying to escape and ask for help. It was as if something out of control and unexpected had happened. Su Xun¡¯s eyes had long since widened. Just as he was about to subconsciously walk out, someone suddenly pulled his arm and pulled him behind him. The person said expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care about what you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Fine. A strong gust of wind blew past, and the door slammed shut in front of him. Faced with the gazes of a group of people, Su Xun pointed at the door and said faintly,¡±¡±He caught her and brought her back to the barbecue cart.¡± Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end,¡±hehe.¡± [also, the plot has been sped up. Master Zhan will be out soon ~] Chapter 1262 ? 1262 The scene in the car (must see) ¡°i¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t hear you,¡± su li said without even raising his head. The corner of Su Xun¡¯s eyes twitched. is this really a good idea? to put it simply, you¡¯re forcing me. To put it more seriously, you¡¯re holding me hostage. Su Li laughed disdainfully, ¡± so? do you have the guts to meddle in bo jing¡¯s affairs?¡± Su Xun¡¯s expression immediately changed, especially when he caught a glimpse of the curved fork on the table. His slightly furrowed brows immediately furrowed even more. forget it. I don¡¯t have the guts, ¡± he said. Bo Jing was still in a fit of anger, how could he dare to provoke him? Meanwhile, in a speeding car on the road. A girl whose hand was on fire was shouting and struggling in the front passenger seat. Bo Jing! Bo Jing! are you crazy?! You¡¯re my brother-in-law, what are you trying to do-!¡± As she spoke, she tried her best to grab his steering wheel. Bo Jing¡¯s temple was throbbing in anger. He suddenly grabbed her hand and said in an extremely cold voice, ¡± are you done?! Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes were red with anger. In the end, she gritted her teeth and struggled to free herself from his grip. She turned her head and tried to open the car door, even though one of her hands was still handcuffed. Bo Jing immediately braked by the side of the road. Qiao Xi ¡®er, who had half of her body by the car door, was hit by the side of the car due to inertia. She was in so much pain that she was about to cry. ¡°Motherf * cker, Bo Jing, you Rascal, Yingluo!¡± qiao xi ¡®er could not take it anymore and shouted at him with red eyes. Bo Jing grabbed her chin and shifted his cold gaze away from her red and swollen forehead. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± don¡¯t test my patience! And don¡¯t call me brother-in-law!¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. you shameless b * stard, are you regretting it now?! are you trying to deceive my sister¡¯s feelings? Are all the things you¡¯ve done to her fake? You still don¡¯t want to be engaged to her?¡± When Bo Jing heard what she said, he felt a lump in his chest, so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Qiao Xi ¡®er, on the other hand, grabbed his collar agitatedly. Her eyes were filled with tears and anger. what right do you have? If you didn¡¯t like him back then, why did you go to the hospital to see her every day? take care of her. if you don¡¯t like her, why did you give her hope? if you didn¡¯t like her back then, why did you make her fall in love with you?¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes reddened as she shouted. Her chest heaved up and down violently. Her heart was filled with a certain emotion, and she was in pain and humiliation. What did she think her sister was? Even if she was a person who was about to die, did she have to be treated like this? After Qiao Xi ¡®er finished shouting, Bo Jing stared at her without blinking for almost a minute. His gaze seemed to be on fire, burning her. In the end, she did not dare to look at him anymore and took the initiative to look away. Bo Jing suddenly leaned forward and pulled her into the car, closing the door. It was locked. Then, under Qiao Wang¡¯s shocked gaze, he slowly said, ¡± yes, why do I have to take care of your family? why do I have to help you when you¡¯re busy? I also want to know why. Qiao Xi ¡®er was suddenly stunned by his words. His mind instantly went blank. Indeed, w-why. Obviously, he knew the reason. Bo Jing¡¯s warm breath fell on her face and a final touch of coldness appeared on his extremely outstanding face. I¡¯ll say it one last time. Don¡¯t touch my brother-in-law, or else ¡­ ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it¡¯s like to have sex.¡± Author Jun: ¡°when master Zhan comes out tomorrow, the plot will take a big turn. Also, say that if you can¡¯t understand Bo Jing¡¯s plot, baby, don¡¯t skip chapters. It¡¯s written very, very clearly. It basically has nothing to do with the first part. [the last thing I want to say is that the website has a large area of machines that are scanning and blocking the text. If you¡¯re unlucky, please don¡¯t give up on brother nine. Meow ~ there will be plenty of updates on the day he comes out. Good night, my heartthrob girls.] Chapter 1263 ? 1263 The turbulent storm before the storm Don¡¯t call me brother-in-law anymore. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of sex. As soon as she said this, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s mind exploded with a bang. It was rare for her mind to be in a state of chaos. qiao xi ¡®er watched as bo jing restarted the car. he had an extremely outstanding appearance, a firm and perfect side profile, and slightly pursed lips. qiao xi¡¯ er felt a chill down her spine as she watched this scene. She didn¡¯t hear wrong. she ¡­ she really did hear those words. Her lips trembled slightly as if she had something to say, but she swallowed it in the end. She straightened her body, clenched her hands, and looked outside without saying a word. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In Australia. Rong Zhan and sang Xia had wanted to look for the person who sold the hallucinogens together, but it was already over. The result was unexpected. That was because the person who agreed to sell the hallucinogens kept saying that he was a businessman from Western Europe. However, when the two parties contacted each other, sang Xia quickly used her hacking skills to track down the person¡¯s whereabouts in Australia. In Australia. Oh, this is interesting. The other party is very cunning. When they sent out the signal, they sent their coordinates to hundreds of sub-strongholds around the world. If she hadn¡¯t quickly used special methods to investigate, she would have been completely confused by him. Rong Zhan stood up, walked over, and patted her head. wife, you¡¯ve done well. You don¡¯t have to interfere with the rest of the deal. It just so happens that he doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯ve found out his whereabouts. We can beat him at his own game. This was because transactions had always been risky, not to mention that this time was not simple. Although sang Xia was a little worried, she did not say anything. This was their man¡¯s business. With her current ability, she could only be a support behind the scenes. If she did not do well, she would only cause trouble for them. Sang Xia was about to say something, but before she could, Rong Zhan¡¯s phone rang. the moment the phone rang, rong zhan saw the caller id and a strange look flashed across his narrow eyes. he picked up the phone and waved it in the air. then, he left the study and went outside to answer the call. Sang Xia raised her eyebrows slightly. Who was the one who sent the message and had to avoid her? At night. Sang Xia tossed and turned in the night, unable to fall asleep. She was also afraid of disturbing his rest, so she got up quietly. Suddenly, his phone on the bedside table flashed. Silence. sang xia¡¯s eyes suddenly looked over. thinking of what happened during the day, she subconsciously took her phone. there was a message on her unlocked phone. She grabbed her phone and left the room. Three minutes later. sang xia was sitting alone in the middle of the large open-air balcony. she had a coat on her shoulders and her legs were bare. smoke was swirling in front of her eyes. She was quickly looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s phone with one hand and holding a cigarette in the other hand, putting it between her lips unhurriedly. sang xia looked at the sender of the message and then at rong zhan¡¯s call history. It was as if she had never expected that things would still go far beyond her expectations. It could even be said that Rong Zhan had been hiding too many things from her. That was because sang Xia did not seem to have remembered wrongly. The person who had been keeping a call record with Rong Zhan was none other than Anthony. Besides, the messages at night and the phone calls during the day were all sent and called by Anthony. What was going on? What were the two of them working together for? Sang Xia was not stupid. She could almost immediately figure out what they were working on. Chapter 1264 ? 1264 Strong team up, exciting mission (1) However, would it really be as he had guessed? Sang Xia looked at the message that Anthony had sent that night over and over again. No matter how she looked at the content, she could not tell that it had anything to do with her. Therefore, the two of them had their own plans. The message had this sentence: hair testing is very difficult, and the other party is very careful and sensitive. However, they accidentally obtained a disposable toothbrush from the hotel. After it was taken away by the cleaning staff, I personally went to the trash can. The results will be out tomorrow. who was it? Who was this person Anthony was talking about? But no matter who it was, it must be someone close to Anthony who had been in contact with him for a long time. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to get his hands on the toothbrush. Sang Xia was not stupid. When she saw the message, she linked all the things that had happened in her mind together. She had an idea in her mind that was taking shape. However, it was ridiculous. Was it really true? The purpose of the toothbrush was obviously to test the person¡¯s DNA. However, would the person being tested and suspected be the person she was thinking of? Sang Xia did not know the exact date of Rong Zhan¡¯s transaction. Rong Zhan was actually trading the hallucinogens to find the antidote and to find out the background of that person. besides, sang xia had no idea how rong zhan managed to find out about someone that anthony knew. could there be any connection between them? however, sang xia thought that she would continue to be ambiguous about everything. However, Yuanyuan did not expect that things would suddenly take a huge turn. It was like a curtain full of conspiracies was torn apart by a pair of big hands, and everything was exposed in front of them. Even if the process was shocking, exciting, dangerous, or bloody. However, it was time to settle everything. ** Two days later. Before the actual date of the deal, sang Xia received a secret notice. The source of the information was from Australia. Rong Zhan had been busy outside for the past two days, and sang Xia did not want to get involved as she was afraid that she would make things worse. However, she received a message from an ally in the base at this time. he wanted her to secretly take action. Sang Xia did not expect that someone else in the base would tell her what Rong Zhan did not tell her. On a large passenger ship to Sydney, there was a man with a hallucinogens hidden in his stomach. This person was the ¡®cargo¡¯ sent by the other party and there was someone on the ship to receive him. This was not the original plan but for some reason, Rong Zhan gave a death order to get the hallucinogens from the stowaway. It looked like a dog-eat-dog situation. This kind of mission was neither difficult nor easy. In order to ensure that nothing would go wrong, Rong Zhan informed Su Li and Leng yunchen, who had just gotten some rest. Quickly resolve this matter. After sang Xia understood the mission. This was something that she did not hesitate about. Sang Xia quickly turned on her computer in the villa and received the satellite signal that Su Li had sent over. The data was loaded and transferred on the computer. When it reached 100%, an image of a ship appeared on her computer. soon after, su li¡¯s voice also appeared in his headphones. ¡°Sister, I know your man doesn¡¯t want you to interfere, but there¡¯s no one who can make me feel more at ease. My life is in your hands.¡± Then, without waiting for sang Xia¡¯s reply, a man¡¯s voice was heard. plan a, I¡¯ll be in charge of covering for you. Su Li, you¡¯re in charge of finding the things we want. Chapter 1265 ? 1265 Strong team up, exciting mission (2) After he finished speaking, he paused for a moment, then smiled. sangxia, you¡¯re hacker Y. This is the first time you¡¯re working together with someone who knows you and your enemy. I¡¯ll be glad to learn from you. the video screen in front of sang xia¡¯s computer was shaking. apparently, they were in the water, and the camera was in their hands, recording the whole boat. At the same time, what appeared in front of sang Xia was not just the appearance of a ship. A few seconds later, after the computer scanned it, the ship on the sea instantly turned into a 3D X-ray mode. the whole ship was spinning on the computer, scanning all the facilities and structures inside, including the exits, entrances, elevators, survival passages, surveillance cameras, and all other facilities. The people inside were squirming in red. They were automatically scanned by heat, and not a single living thing could escape her eyes. sang xia saw all of this and got to work almost instantly. the corner of her lips twitched slightly. ¡± cut the crap. in the southeast direction of the ship, two inspectors will take turns to walk to the fence every minute. there are still 40 seconds left. get on the ship immediately. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the two of them plunged into the water and swam over quickly. A mission like this was usually a quick one. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes quickly scanned through it. Then, with a tap on the keyboard, more than one-eighth of the screen went black. Facing the camera on the screen, sang Xia¡¯s fingers were quickly typing on the keyboard. The code quickly flashed and ran. A few seconds later, a flashing camera suddenly went out, and the original surveillance footage in the monitoring room was changed to a scene from another time period. It looked calm and there was nothing unusual. Sang Xia had used the same method to bug the other cameras. When they returned to the previous screen, they were already on the deck. Two people in black tight-fitting swimsuits had already boarded the ship. While quickly avoiding the sight of the inspectors, they quickly took off their outer clothes, revealing the clothes they wore inside that were like normal people. Sang Xia scanned the entrance. the surveillance has been taken care of. There are people gathered inside and they are moving slowly. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but they might be holding a ball. If it wasn¡¯t for you guys, I think it would have been better. After saying that, sang Xia began to perform an X-ray scan on the ¡®person¡¯ inside. He scanned them one by one. She was searching for the person who had the hallucinogens in his body. Sometimes, hallucinogens had almost the same function as drugs. They could both make people addicted and confuse their thoughts, which was very harmful. it¡¯s really a dance party inside. We¡¯ve sneaked in. Where are our little lambs? ¡± Su Li¡¯s voice came from the earpiece. Sang Xia quickly passed through the dense crowd and shook her head unconsciously. There was not a single person among the hundreds of people at the dance party downstairs. She unconsciously scanned the floor upstairs. There were some heat indicators on the three-story building, indicating that there were more than ten people. When she scanned the people in the last room from the corridor, she scanned them with her X-ray and saw a blue thing coming out of the abdomen of a small person represented by red heat. Sang Xia narrowed her eyes and enlarged them. Finally, she fixed her target. the room on the left side of the third floor. Where¡¯s your little lamb? there are four people in the room. Nearly ten people are scattered in the corridor outside. There are a few people scattered in the other rooms, but I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re the same group. Chapter 1266 ? 1266 Strong team up, exciting mission (3) After saying that, sang Xia pulled up a video. She could clearly see the people in the corridor outside. They were wearing black suits, expressionless, and patrolling the corridor back and forth. From the outside, it was impossible to tell that they were carrying weapons, but sang Xia guessed that they were all under their clothes. Just then, a person came out of the room with a gun in his hand. Sang Xia could finally confirm it. Then, she said to Leng yunchen and Su Li, ¡± they all have weapons. Be careful. ¡°they¡¯re already here. just wait for our good news.¡± as soon as su li¡¯s voice fell, sang xia saw su li¡¯s figure appear from the electric ladder on the screen in the corridor. A ¡°ding¡± sound immediately rang out, and it immediately attracted the attention of more than ten pairs of eyes. Sang Xia clearly saw a few people subconsciously reach their hands to the back of their waists. He wanted to take a gun. however, when they saw a sexy and beautiful woman in a silver tight-fitting short dress, they were instantly attracted. The movement of holding the gun slowed down a little. this sexy and beautiful woman was none other than su li. She pretended not to notice and walked out of the elevator directly. She held her phone in her hand and seemed to have just hung up the phone. She looked coquettish. After hanging up the phone, she looked up and saw so many Men in Black staring at her alertly. She seemed to be startled for a moment. Her expression suddenly changed and she subconsciously stepped back. you guys ¡­ A man in a black suit saw that she was shocked by them, and then he saw that it was an extremely charming and flirtatious woman. He immediately lowered his guard and came up to ask, ¡± miss, who are you looking for? did you come to the wrong place? ¡± Su Li gave an ¡°ah¡± and looked towards a certain room in the corridor. He slowly approached him until he was in front of him, and said in a low voice,¡±I, I, I came to find a man who had hidden something inside his body.¡± Ha. The man¡¯s eyes immediately widened when he heard that. When he looked at Su Li again, she had a strange smile on her face. He quickly reached for his gun, but it was already too late. Su Li was so close to him, so she quickly took the gun from his body and directly pressed it against his abdomen before firing a shot. The war was about to start! In an instant, the people in the corridor opened fire, causing the meat shield to be splattered with blood. Su Li continued to move forward, and just as someone was about to open the door from another room to launch a surprise attack, Su Li quickly hooked his foot onto a machine gun on the dead person and shouted someone¡¯s name. Immediately, a person rolled out of the safety passage, quickly caught the machine gun, and began to crazily aim at the prey. The two of them had their backs to each other as they confronted each other. ¡°Su Li! Leave this to me, go to the room and find the little lamb!¡± ¡°received!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Su Li leaped into the air and flipped over the meat shield that had already been shot through and over. She was quick and efficient, with a pistol in each hand. Even when she leaped into the air and flipped over, she used various angles to shoot at the enemy, quickly and agilely avoiding them before finally reaching the room. The room was filled with blood. Two of the four people in the room were standing beside a big bed covered with blood. One person was lying on the bed with his stomach cut open. A person in a blue mask and gloves was taking something out of his stomach. After Su Li barged in with a bang, the things had already been taken out and placed into a box. A man, seeing this, immediately jumped out of the window. [ author: my babies, the website is being swept up in articles, and there is] situation of ¡± being taken down ¡± from time to time. Writing in the midst of editing, mo Fang, updating in the process, pen refills ] Chapter 1267 ? 1267 Strong team up, exciting mission (4) as for the others, they dodged su li¡¯s attacks while firing at him. Su Li looked at the Lamb on the bed that had its stomach cut open, then looked at the person who was climbing out of the window with the box. He was instantly angry. After he rushed in, he fired a round of shots with his pistol. The gun was out of bullets, and two other people saw this and immediately rushed over. Su Li swung the gun and ruthlessly hit one person¡¯s head. The other person was about to shoot, but she quickly dodged to his side and grabbed his wrist, and then used her elbow to hit his abdomen. After beating the man to the point where he couldn¡¯t fight back, he threw him over his shoulder and threw him out of the window. all of this happened in the blink of an eye. In order to chase after the person who had taken the hallucinogenic potions, Su Li also jumped down. He came out from above and directly jumped onto the stairs that came down from the deck. ¡°Su Li, the target is on the small yacht.¡± Sang Xia found the information of the prey through X-ray scanning. Whoever had the hallucinogens would be the prey. Hearing this, Su Li cursed in a low voice. Because the other party was very fast, when she chased over, she had already heard the sound of Yin Qing. In the blink of an eye, a boat slipped out and sped across the sea. The man was running away quickly while looking back from time to time with a silver box in his arms, as if he was afraid that the woman would catch up with him. However, just as Su Li was about to untie the second yacht and chase after her, she seemed to have seen something that caused her to suddenly start, and then the corners of her lips twitched. When she looked over again, she saw that Leng yunchen had climbed up from the back of the yacht. It turned out that he had been prepared in advance and knew that the other party would definitely use the life yacht to escape. After Leng yunchen got on the yacht, the man thought that he had really escaped and felt relieved. Suddenly, someone patted his left shoulder behind him. The man turned his head in horror, but there was no one on his left. He was dumbfounded. Before he could react, he suddenly let out a shrill scream and was kicked in the back of his waist. ¡°idiot!¡± at the same time, leng yunchen snatched the silver password-protected suitcase from his hand. The man was screaming for help in the sea, but Leng yunchen didn¡¯t even look at him. He took the suitcase and returned on the yacht. On the way, Su Li, who was wearing a black one-piece swimsuit, borrowed Leng yunchen¡¯s strength and came up directly. She casually wiped the water off her face and panted slightly. She took the box and opened it directly. Inside were two tubes of blue sealed liquid. She looked up at Leng yunchen, and the two of them smiled at each other. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± After they completed their mission, they returned and informed sang Xia as soon as possible. At that moment, sang Xia sent them a hand signal and went offline. what the hell is sang Xia doing? she said she had an emergency and went out. I don¡¯t know what happened. Su Li said, his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°She won¡¯t do anything reckless at this time. Besides, Rong Zhan¡¯s subordinates are not freeloaders. Everything must be going according to his plan.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± su li took the chest and sat on the edge of the boat, holding onto the railing and welcoming the sea breeze. it was unclear whether his mood had relaxed or was still heavy. ** Seven or eight minutes ago, sang Xia had received a message from Anthony. It indicated that she was to go to a place. sang xia had only been to this place once, but she was not unfamiliar with it. Because, this place- Chapter 1268 ? 1268 what was meant to come had come (1) It was the place where she and Mimi had gone to look for su Zihe. When sang Xia saw the message, she only said ¡®as soon as possible¡¯ and did not reply. At that time, she was busy with Su Li and the others ¡°matters, and when she saw that the task was completed and they had successfully left with their things, she did not stay any longer. She directly turned off the computer, put on her coat and shoes, went out, and drove away. On the way, she drove very fast. Her mind was in a mess, as if something was going to happen. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the text that Anthony had secretly sent to Rong Zhan. The car had just arrived downstairs. go find su Zihe and ask him to come out. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the first coffee shop on the street. Today is the day he has agreed to join our band and sign the contract. It was Anthony. When sang Xia saw the message, she immediately let out a long sigh of relief and a smile appeared on her face. ¡®That¡¯s great.¡¯ She was still wondering what was going on, but Anthony and su Zihe had already come to an agreement that he was going to be a new member of the band. Of course, sang Xia was happy to hear the news, because she was the one who had personally brought su Zihe in. It was rare for her to gain Anthony¡¯s approval, which was also a great thing for su Zihe¡¯s poor family. sang xia opened the car door and locked it. she smiled and went in. He seemed to be in a good mood. when sang xia entered, she did not know that her every move was being watched closely in the dark. In a car in the distance. A sigh was heard. Anthony was holding a document, his expression particularly heavy. Beside him was a tall and slender figure. His eyes were long and narrow, and he was holding a high-powered telescope, watching sang Xia¡¯s every move. He could even see the smile on her face clearly. he had a bluetooth earphone in his ear and said coldly, ¡± sniper, get ready. ¡± anthony was so restless that his palms were almost sweating. At this very moment. After sang Xia went upstairs, she slid one hand into her coat pocket and raised the other to knock on the door. Her waist-length hair was scattered, and her face was cold and beautiful. However, there was a faint smile on her lips. She knocked on the door, but no one answered. However, just as she was about to call su Zihe, the door suddenly opened. The sudden opening of the door gave sang Xia a shock. She had been standing at the door for a while, but why didn¡¯t she hear any footsteps from inside? Although she was shocked, she did not have much time to think about it. Seeing the tall and thin figure behind the door, sang Xia smiled, her eyes curved. what are you waiting for? come and have a cup of coffee with me. As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but size him up and shake her head slightly. su Zihe, how much did our director deduct from you? didn¡¯t he pay you for your previous performance? Why don¡¯t you dress yourself up and save up?¡± Su Zihe was very tall. She was looking at sang Xia as if she never thought that she would come again. Hearing her words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and stammered, ¡± no, no, it¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s me. I¡¯m used to it. Sang Xia couldn¡¯t help but laugh at su Zihe¡¯s words. It was fine if su Zihe didn¡¯t say anything, but once he did, she almost forgot that he was a stutterer. She didn¡¯t forget what she had to do. go and change your clothes. I¡¯m going to find you. Chapter 1269 ? 1269 What was meant to come had come (2) Did su Zihe not know that Anthony was looking for him to sign a contract? Sang Xia did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that su Zihe was staring at her face, as if he was trying to see through her. ¡°What are you still standing there for? go quickly.¡± Sang Xia could not help but poke him. Su Zihe didn¡¯t know what to think. She lowered her head and went to change her clothes without another word. Sang Xia did not come in. She was waiting for him at the entrance. Then, she subconsciously sized up the house. She knew that this house did not belong to su Zihe. It belonged to a disabled old man who took him in. The two of them had been taking care of each other in this house. As she thought about it, her gaze unconsciously fell on the room that was slightly open. She remembered the first time she came, there was an old man in the room. He was disabled in bed and couldn¡¯t move his legs. suddenly. At this moment, su Zihe came out of another room after changing her clothes. Then, she went straight into the room. In that room, he was half-squatting with his back facing sang Xia. He seemed to be talking to the old man. She could vaguely hear the old man¡¯s half-coughed response, telling him to come back early. He even reached out a weathered hand and patted his hand. Sang Xia could not help but feel emotional. Su Zihe was a shy and warm person, wasn¡¯t she? There was also the little white cat that he had raised. However, sang Xia just looked at his back. As she looked, suddenly, her vision blurred for a moment. It was as if this back view overlapped with a back view in her mind, all her memories. And that person was stunned. By the time sang Xia tried to recall, the scene had already passed by. She could not help but frown and shake her head. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you not comfortable?¡± he asked. As she spoke, su Zihe appeared in front of her. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little sleepy. Let¡¯s go out for a while. I¡¯ll go to my husband¡¯s place after the performance. I don¡¯t know much about you, ¡± sang Xia said with a smile. Su Zihe was stunned for a moment, then he nodded and took off his coat. Sang Xia left, and he followed her. Neither of them said anything when they went downstairs. Su Zihe, on the other hand, suddenly said, ¡± sang xia stood at the top of the stairs and looked at him quietly, waiting for him to finish. He had given him the dignity of a young man without the slightest bit of impatience. As sang Xia listened to his question, she could not help but think of Rong Zhan. was their relationship good? she smiled beautifully. ¡± he¡¯s very good to me, and i love him very much. ¡± After saying that, she went out to get the car. Su Zihe didn¡¯t ask any further. after the two of them got into the car, sang xia went to the address that anthony had given her. But it was easy to find. On the street. The car drove past the entrance of the high-end caf¨¦. Someone was waiting there. The two of them got out of the car. When they entered the caf¨¦, they saw sang Xia waving at them. Su Zihe was stunned for a moment. He stopped in his tracks. there¡¯s ¡­ There¡¯s someone else? ¡± Sang Xia immediately turned around to look at him. The expression on her face was very natural. that¡¯s right. Why? did you really not know that Anthony wanted to sign a contract with you? ¡± Su Zihe¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. [ there¡¯s more. I came to Beijing to repair astronomy. My heart is stifled. Oh, continue to update. ] Chapter 1270 ? 1270 What was meant to come had come (3) ¡°Zihe, what¡¯s wrong with your Yingluo? Hurry up and come over.¡± Sang Xia looked at him in confusion and surprise, as if she did not know why he had stopped. Su Zihe looked at sang Xia¡¯s expression and glanced at her. Then, the corners of her lips twitched slightly, as if she had suppressed her doubts because she was stuttering and could not say much. The next second, he followed sang Xia. Anthony waved at the two of them. He sat in front of a table with a glass of lemon water with lemon slices in it. There was a stack of documents in front of him that looked like a contract. Sang Xia smiled. She was indeed in a good mood. Zihe, don¡¯t you know that Anthony wants to sign a contract with you? he asked me to call you out today to talk about the contract. I really didn¡¯t expect that we would be able to work together in the future. I¡¯m really happy for you. after sang xia finished speaking, she raised her head slightly and glanced at him beside her. she paused and smiled. ¡± i¡¯m very happy too. ¡± Su Zihe¡¯s furrowed brows seemed to relax after hearing her words. She smiled at her shyly and gently, then followed her to Anthony¡¯s side. Anthony sat opposite the two of them. His white stubble didn¡¯t make him look old, but instead made him more charming. he watched them sit down and called the waiter over. he then asked them, ¡± what do you all want to drink? ¡± ¡°Coffee.¡± ¡°Water,¡± Su Zi said to the people behind her. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes fell on the contract on the opposite side, and she could not help but widen her eyes slightly. director, is this the contract that he Zihe signed? ¡± Anthony¡¯s hand paused for a moment, but he still closed his head slightly and said, ¡± Xiao Xia, please go out for a while. I¡¯ve asked my assistant to send something over. It¡¯s at the door. Help me get it. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Sang Xia knew that Anthony might have some private matters to discuss with him, so she did not ask further. She was sitting on su Zihe¡¯s side, so su Zihe naturally made way for her when she wanted to leave. after sang xia left, only anthony and su zihe were left in their seats. at the same time, the people around the coffee shop were also drinking coffee and talking as usual. they did not seem to be acting strange. however, sang xia suddenly paused when she was about to leave and subconsciously looked back. Finally, Anthony and su Zihe looked the same as usual. Anthony passed a contract to su Zihe. Sang Xia heaved a sigh of relief. The tension in her heart seemed to have finally been put down. It was still alright. She had really thought too much and was wrong before. Sang Xia pushed the door open and left. Anthony caught a glimpse of her and felt a little more at ease. At the same time, he looked at the tall and thin man in front of him without blinking. take a look at this document. If you have any questions, you can ask me. Su Zihe looked at the document. On the surface, it looked like a contract, but when he flipped it open and saw the lines of English in black and white, the aura around him seemed to change. However, he didn¡¯t do anything immediately. Instead, he clasped his hands together and continued to flip through the pages in a seemingly calm manner. At this moment, Anthony looked at the calm and emotionless man. He suddenly clenched his fists and leaned forward. He lowered his voice and said through gritted teeth, you killed him. Are you still human-!!? Chapter 1271 ? 1271 He¡¯s not su Zihe, he¡¯s mo! Ha. If you kill him, are you still a human? The document in su Zihe¡¯s hands didn¡¯t mention anything about a contract with sun. Instead, it was the personal information of a Vagabond singer named ¡°su Zihe¡±-! According to the information, he was killed a month ago. On the way back one night, he was dragged into an alley and killed brutally. This person must have been killed by someone he knew. After su Zihe¡¯s death, he took his appearance and knew all his habits, people, and things. So, one month after his death, no one knew that the real Wandering Boy had died. He died an unnatural death. Anthony half-bent over and stared at the man in front of him. The man slowly raised his head from the stack of documents. his blue eyes seemed to be the same as someone else¡¯s. His thin and tall body was not completely undetectable. ¡± harren, don¡¯t make one more mistake. ¡± after anthony said this, he sat back down heavily and leaned against the back of the chair. Harren. Harren Indeed, this person was none other than Harren. a human skin mask had changed his original appearance, as if he could do some things without leaking a drop of water. ¡°How did you know?¡± When he spoke again, his voice was no longer stammering like before. Instead, it was unusually clear. anthony sneered at him. ¡± harren, there are many things that you can¡¯t just take precautions when they happen. sanxia came to australia, our group is short of members, and you disappeared from rome. all of these need to be prepared in advance, right? just like you, we are just like the mantis stalking the cicada, but the oriole is behind. ¡± it was a fact that the band was short of members, but rong zhan contacted him at the same time. Rong Zhan expressed that he didn¡¯t want to get him involved, but he thought that this place might be a breakthrough. If Harren really started from here, he hoped that he could cooperate with him. And now, he was right. As soon as Anthony finished speaking, the customers in the caf¨¦ seemed to have changed their attitude. They were all secretly holding black guns in their hands and pointing them at Harren. This place was a trap. This place had already been surrounded. Through the floor-to-ceiling window of the coffee shop, Harren saw two snipers aiming at him from the clock tower on the street outside. There were many black cars parked outside. He didn¡¯t know when they had appeared and become like this. just admit it, Harren. You can¡¯t escape this time. Come with me. Don¡¯t make the outcome worse! Anthony said coldly. In fact, when he said this, how could Anthony not feel pain in his heart? He was the one who invited Harren to join their band. They seemed to get along so well, and the whole band admired each other. But since when did human nature change? It was twisted and cruel. Harren suddenly lowered his head, and the corners of his lips twitched. He chuckled in a low voice and suddenly asked, ¡± sang Xia, did you know that you were using her like this? ¡± ¡°What?¡± Anthony furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Using her, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve killed many people. Why, aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯ll kill her when she comes to find me? What would she think if she knew?¡± Kuai an, there¡¯s an Easter egg behind you! PS: Xiaohe¡¯s support Chapter 1272 ? 1272 The ultimate battle (1) Every word he said seemed to be pounding on his heart. Anthony looked at him calmly. but you didn¡¯t, did you? ¡± Sometimes, you have to admit that some people know you better than you do.¡± Whether they were using sang Xia or not, they couldn¡¯t deny it. Sang Xia had no idea that Harren had disguised himself as su Zihe, and she was a special existence to Harren. From the first time he had imprisoned her, the second time he had kidnapped her daughter for her, and the third time, he had made a fuss. In order to get sang Xia, to have her, he was happy. Sang Xia was like his prey. He would not let her die. Otherwise, he would have had many opportunities to attack her directly. He would not have been prepared so early. His purpose was not to kill her, but to have her. At the same time, only sang Xia, his prey, could lure him out. Even if he was suspicious, he didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to spend time with her. Having been exposed, Harren remained motionless as he leaned back, his fingers slightly clenched. After a long while, he asked, ¡± how did you guys find me? when? ¡± Didn¡¯t he do a perfect job in front of them? Anthony heaved a long sigh of relief and shook his head. I didn¡¯t find out, and it wasn¡¯t us either. ¡°?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the old man who¡¯s Su Zihe¡¯s only family.¡± As soon as he said this. The air seemed to have stopped for a moment. ¡°Even though we knew that you would appear in a disguise, we didn¡¯t recognize you so quickly. One day, after the competition, I received a call from an unknown person. The person on the other end sounded old and sad. They said that the real su Zihe had gone missing, and that the young man taking care of him was not the real su Zihe.¡± Anthony could not deny that when he heard the news from the phone, his mind went blank, as if he had been struck by lightning. That was why he immediately contacted Rong Zhan in secret. As they had agreed, he would be informed as soon as there was a situation. Finally, with the help of the two of them, they managed to find his DNA and confirmed that he wasn¡¯t su Zihe. He was the criminal and enemy that Qianqian had been looking for, Harren. Harren didn¡¯t seem to say anything else. He seemed to have understood everything. However, he had never expected that it was not one of his men who had discovered him, but the disabled old man. why? did he not take care of xi xin enough? He had tried very hard to transform into someone else¡¯s appearance and completely integrate himself into his life, but why did he still reveal a flaw? ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me. As for the secret between su Zi and that old man, that¡¯s between them. How did he recognize you? At most, I feel that there¡¯s something different about you a month ago compared to Xiaohe now. Perhaps it¡¯s a feeling, the feeling of being in contact with someone for a long time. It¡¯s not something that can be clearly explained in a few words.¡± He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡± so, when I first met you, I also felt that you were very familiar with Qianqian. At such a critical juncture, the two of them were talking about this. In the eyes of an ordinary person who didn¡¯t know the truth, this might seem calm, but ¡­ Chapter 1273 ? 1273 The ultimate battle (2) Who would have known that everything behind this was like turbulent waves. At this point, Anthony let out a long sigh and prepared to get up. haren, just surrender. The moment sang Xia left, you were already being targeted by countless guns. You can¡¯t escape, you can¡¯t escape. You¡¯ll have to pay for your own sins sooner or later. After saying that, Anthony slowly got up and left. For a moment, he seemed to have aged a lot. However, Harren was still sitting on the chair, not moving an inch. No one knew what he was thinking. After Anthony left, Harren, who was sitting alone on the sofa, suddenly chuckled. The sound grew louder and louder, and it also became more and more desolate, and indescribably strange. The people around him also stood up and returned to their original identities before they disguised themselves. They pointed their guns at him and approached him. And just outside. Sang Xia was standing outside. When she returned, she was holding a document in her hand. However, on the way back, on the other side of the road, she saw Anthony slowly walking out of the coffee shop. She saw the ¡± customers ¡± pointing their guns at him. When she saw this scene, she felt as if she was hit. She let go of her hand and the document fell to the ground. ¡°The directors ran ran su and ran ran Su He-!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s mind was in a mess. She shouted without a care and then rushed over, as if she wanted to rush to the opposite side of the road and enter the coffee shop. What¡¯s going on? why did this happen in the blink of an eye? what¡¯s all this for? However, just as sang Xia was about to rush over, a figure suddenly appeared behind her and covered her shouting voice. One hand wrapped around her waist, and she was carried from behind. The figure covered her mouth and carried her away. Sang Xia mumbled and was at a loss. She could sense the aura behind her. Even if she did not see the person, she knew it was him. It was Rong Zhan. Her eyes reddened as she watched su Zihe being ambushed. She didn¡¯t know the truth and simply thought that su Zihe was innocent. She was the one who lured him out and ended up in this situation. ¡°don¡¯t worry, my wife. he¡¯s not the real su zihe.¡± Rong Zhan dragged sang Xia to a safe place and hugged her, who was panting heavily, as he explained in her ear. Sang Xia shook her head in disbelief. no, how could he be? I don¡¯t believe it. If not, who else could he be? ¡± Who else could it be that made you guys set up such a trap to capture him?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Rong Zhan watched as sang Xia turned around slowly and looked at her seriously. Sang Xia¡¯s lips trembled, as if she was suddenly unable to speak. because the image that appeared in her mind was back at su zi¡¯s house. at that moment, he had his back to her. he was tall and thin, and it was very familiar. it overlapped with a back in her mind. And that person was stunned. ¡°He, he¡¯s no one knew how sang xia would feel when she said those words. after she said this, she felt as if all the strength in her limbs had been sucked away. His entire body was weak and powerless. It was because it was too terrifying. If this was true ¡­ How did haren become su Zihe? and where did the real su Zihe go? Chapter 1274 ? 1274 the ultimate battle (3) rong zhan pulled sang xia into his arms and hugged her tightly. he kissed her forehead and did not say anything else. He silently agreed. And sang Xia¡¯s entire body really went limp. It was Harren. She had actually brought Harren to the band herself. How did she lure her step by step? how did she fall for it so easily? Right at that moment, a voice came from Rong Zhan¡¯s earpiece. He was slightly taken aback when he heard it. He then opened the car door beside him and stuffed sang Xia in. wife, be good and wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon. However, sang Xia grabbed onto his sleeve subconsciously. Her eyes were red and filled with uneasiness. Rong Zhan, are you going to see him? it¡¯s very dangerous. Rong Zhan touched her hair to comfort her. silly wife, you¡¯ve already done the most dangerous thing for me. She had lured him out. She knew that Harren would definitely fall for it, but with the two of them alone, even if they had been watching from the dark the whole time, he could not feel at ease. That was the most dangerous thing for him. Rong Zhan let go of sang Xia¡¯s hand and left in his black windbreaker. With Harren¡¯s current realm, he could have been at a dead end. However, he made a request at this time. He felt that if he died like this, he would not be able to rest in peace. He wanted to fight Rong Zhan personally, or he would not be satisfied. Rong Zhan fulfilled his wish. A slender figure walked into the coffee shop. Harren had already stood up. Surrounded by the gunmen, he could not escape even if he had wings. After Rong Zhan entered, everyone immediately made way for him. Rong Zhan looked at the tall and thin man in front of him. He squinted his long and narrow eyes and said sarcastically, ¡± at this point, you¡¯re still not showing your true face? since you want a duel, please give the dead some dignity and don¡¯t fight one-on-one with his appearance. Harren¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, but he still reached out and placed his hand beside his ear. His hand fell on the edge of his ear and tore it. A human skin mask slowly fell off his face, revealing his originally beautiful and melancholic face. Looking at this face that he didn¡¯t want to see anymore, Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t hold back the anger that he had been suppressing for a long time. He threw a punch at him and growled, ¡± haren, if you want to die in peace, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish today-! Harren quickly turned his head away and started fighting. Both of them were fighting at close range, and their punches were so fast that it was dazzling. However, Harren couldn¡¯t withstand Rong Zhan¡¯s punches. One punch was like a heavy blow to his chest, and he was forced back. Blood also seeped out from the corner of his mouth. Rong Zhan sneered coldly and threw another punch at him. Unable to Dodge in time, haren was pressed onto the table behind him and blocked Rong Zhan¡¯s fist with one hand. Harren, I agree to your one-on-one challenge. I want you to slowly enjoy the process of being tortured to death. I want you to imprison my woman, kidnap my daughter, injure my father-in-law, and even the hallucinogens in my body are all related to you. Everything we¡¯ve suffered will be cut off piece by piece from you, and I¡¯ll feed you to the dogs! rong zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes turned even redder, and he almost gritted his teeth when he finished. [ there¡¯s still more. PS: I¡¯m busy writing and writing. The chapter is probably messed up because there are some discordant chapters on the screen. It hurts my heart. Continue writing. ] Chapter 1275 ? 1275 The ultimate battle (4) Looking at how close Rong Zhan was to him, haren¡¯s melancholic and beautiful face looked as though it had been dipped in poison. He suddenly gave a sly smile. really?! Before Rong Zhan could react to the word ¡®Harren¡¯, he felt a sharp pain in his fingers-! Harren took the opportunity to Dodge. When the two of them pulled away again, a sharp and thin blade appeared between Harren¡¯s fingers. Just as he was blocking Rong Zhan¡¯s fist, he suddenly used a dirty move and cut the veins on his finger with the blade. rong zhan¡¯s three middle fingers were bleeding, and with a slight tremble, the blood flowed even faster. However, Rong Zhan only lowered his head to take a look. When he looked up again, his expression was so calm that it was scary. He was wearing a black coat, and with a tug, he tore off a long piece of fabric. The black cloth wrapped around his injured hand twice to stop the bleeding and then tied a knot. When he looked at Harren again, Rong Zhan¡¯s aura was completely different. He stared at the sharp blade in Harren¡¯s hand and suddenly walked to a chair at the side and pulled it over with one hand. The air seemed to be filled with the smell of blood, the factor of violence. He didn¡¯t say anything else, but when haren couldn¡¯t help but step back, Rong Zhan picked up a chair leg and smashed it at him. Haren quickly dodged, but Rong Zhan saw this opportunity. He dodged in front of him, restrained his multiple wrists with one hand, and attacked his abdomen with the other. The fierce attack made the blade in Harren¡¯s hand tighten. He was about to use the blade to cut Rong Zhan¡¯s neck, but in the next second, there was a flash of silver light, and something stabbed his injured wrist. Harren suddenly let out a shrill scream. When her gaze fell on his wrist, she saw that Rong Zhan was holding onto a fork from the coffee shop tightly and was stabbing it into Harren¡¯s wrist in revenge. Fresh blood splattered on Rong Zhan¡¯s face, the air, and Harren¡¯s face. It almost disfigured Harren¡¯s wrist beyond recognition, and it was dripping with blood. He screamed in pain and struggled. The blade finally fell from his fingers because of the pain and numbness. Rong Zhan seemed to have been triggered by the blood in front of him, or perhaps it was because of all the entanglement from before. He seemed to have changed into a different person. When he let go of Harren again, one of his hands was crippled, and his aura was drifting. However, he was forced to the extreme. That beautiful and melancholic face finally twisted, and he rushed forward without a care. Rong Zhan held his wrist and dislocated it with a crack. She also kicked him down, and her uninjured hand slid down his spine. When it reached a certain place, she suddenly pinched and lifted it, and suddenly, a miserable scream was heard because of the broken bones. This was a fatal blow. Spine damage, unable to stand up, body paralysis. Harren fell to the ground and started twitching. Rong Zhan grabbed his hair and dragged him to the ground. He picked up the sharp blade that had fallen from Harren¡¯s hand and waved it in front of him. Harren spat out a mouthful of blood and was unable to stand up again. Qingqing, kill me. Kill me, Qingqing. Chapter 1276 ? 1276 Rong Zhan, bring me home (1) ¡°Kill you?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled up in hatred. I¡¯m going to kill you so easily?! I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a flash of silver light, and Harren howled in pain. A pool of blood was spurting out from the middle of his pants. ¡°This slash is to take revenge for my woman! Just because he¡¯s a d * ck, he can f * cking do whatever he wants. This kind of man deserves to die the most!¡± Whenever Rong Zhan thought of the bride being kidnapped, imprisoned, and almost raped during his long-awaited wedding, he wanted to cut her into pieces. Not to mention that there were two children in his wife¡¯s stomach at that time. This bastard, he was the one who caused his wife to have face blindness in a car accident. Why didn¡¯t he just die? The blade rose and fell. ¡°This slash is for my daughter!¡± ¡°This slash is for my father-in-law!¡± Blood continued to splatter. In the end, Rong Zhan pulled his hair with his injured hand. Looking at the man who kept vomiting blood, Rong Zhan sneered. this is your last chance to extend your life. Live well and live half-paralyzed, and watch others live happily. Also, you were the one who sold the hallucinogens. It¡¯s a pity that I have already gotten the antidote. By then, you might not know that your men have been completely wiped out. After saying that, Rong Zhan scoffed coldly. Right now, Harren¡¯s consciousness had collapsed, and he was covered in blood. Rong Zhan stood up and waved his hand. take him away and lock him up. ¡°Yes!¡± He would continue to make him suffer a fate worse than death, and make him use his entire life to atone for his sins. However, just as they were about to drag the bloodied Harren away, his body suddenly twitched, and large amounts of blood gushed out of his mouth. One of them noticed that something was wrong and immediately asked someone to put him down and open his mouth to check. When Rong Zhan saw this, he knew what had happened. ¡°Boss, she bit her tongue and committed suicide.¡± There was a long silence. Two minutes later, Rong Zhan took off his dirty clothes first, pushed the door open, and left, leaving only one cold and heartless sentence. ¡°Feed it to the dogs.¡± He was a man who was decisive and ruthless to his enemies, cruel and bloodthirsty. To be soft-hearted to the enemy was to be cruel to oneself. He did not want to repeat the same mistakes that had hurt his woman, children, and family. ** It seemed that The Grudge with Harren had come to an end. when rong zhan went to look for sang xia again, he realized that she was standing not far away. She was wrapped in a coat. Her hands were clenched tightly, and her gaze was fixed in his direction. Rong Zhan was stunned when he Saw Her Standing There. He then lowered his head, wiped his face, and cursed, ¡± f * ck! Who asked her to just stand there like that? how much did she see? However, he still walked over in resignation. Rong Zhan looked at the people around sang Xia and couldn¡¯t help but get angry as he walked over. He¡¯s coy even with a woman!¡± The woman suddenly rushed up to him and wrapped her arms around his neck. Instantly, Rong Zhan¡¯s words stopped. Feeling the trembling of the soft woman in his arms, Rong Zhan was hugged tightly by her for a while. Suddenly, he raised his hand slowly and hugged her. He buried his head in her cheek and kissed her hard, not saying anything for a while. He was very dirty and stained with a lot of blood, even on his face. Chapter 1277 ? 1277 Rong Zhan, bring me home (2) However, she rushed up to him and hugged him tightly without a care. Rong Zhan looked down at her hair and stroked her long hair. When he spoke again, his voice suddenly became much gentler. didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me in the car? why did you run out? ¡± It wasn¡¯t good to see him in such a bloody and brutal scene. She would be afraid. He didn¡¯t want her to see him like that. However, sang Xia did not look up. She rubbed her head against his chest, not caring if he was dirty or not. Hot tears flowed down her face, wetting his chest and shoulders. She opened her mouth slowly and her voice was choked. Huahua, Rong Zhan, let¡¯s go home. Back home. She wanted to go home. They had their adorable daughter and mischievous son at home. She wanted to go back with him. She really didn¡¯t want to experience these dangers anymore. She just wanted to live a simple life with him like an ordinary couple. She had had enough of this fear. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened when he heard her hoarse voice. His heart ached terribly. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead, then slowly said, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. They returned home. He used to be alone. she used to be alone. They were like the cats in the old alley, free but without a home. so, he met her and said, ¡± come with me. ¡± so, he became two people. After that, the two of them became four. They now had a home. It was not easy to have a home like this, so how could he not protect it well? He would let her live the life she wanted. ** After Rong Zhan and sang Xia went back, Rong Zhan said that he wanted to pack up as they would be coming to the villa later. Sang Xia had been worried about Rong Zhan¡¯s injured hand and did not think too much about it. She did not know who was coming over. The two of them stayed in the bathroom for a long time. from the beginning, sang xia was the one who carefully protected rong zhan¡¯s hand when they went in, but when they came out, it was rong zhan who was carrying his wife out, his hand already bandaged. Rong Zhan carried sang Xia on the big bed for two. His heavy weight pressed on her, and sang Xia wrapped herself in a bathrobe and hugged him tightly, unwilling to let go. ¡°are you that scared? what could happen to me? i have a wife and children. i don¡¯t dare to take risks anymore.¡± Rong Zhan sighed helplessly, but his heart was filled with sweetness. It was rare for her to stick to him like a little rascal. ¡°Go to hell. You¡¯re so bold. What can stop you?¡± Sang Xia accused with red eyes. Although sang Xia said that, she knew very well in her heart. If they didn¡¯t get rid of Harren, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live a peaceful life. He was a time bomb. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened. He finally understood why no hero could escape from a beauty. A beauty was so soft, how could he bear to let go? however, rong zhan was thinking about the hallucinogens and did not know if he should tell her now. in fact, he had already gotten the antidote for the hallucinogens. However, no one knew what the real antidote for the hallucinogens was. When he was contacting the seller of the hallucinogens, Harren was waiting for him to take the bait. In fact, it was easy to guess that the seller was a seller in Western Europe. During the meeting that night, his wife had found out that the other party¡¯s id was actually in Australia. It was not difficult to imagine since Harren and Mu Zi had worked together before. Harren also wanted to use the hallucinogens to control himself. [ author Jun: roar, all kinds of sweetness at the back. Oh, and how will oppa junhang return, oh, oh! ] You know, an cui, Chapter 1278 ? 1278 Love that doesn¡¯t know where to start, deep and persistent And the most unexpected part of all this was that the antidote to the hallucinogens was itself. 5ml of the hallucinogens was the real antidote. Taking in too much would cause nausea, vomiting, and discomfort. After that, the hallucinogens would take effect again, causing the body to suffer. If one took in too little, it would also cause one to become addicted to the body. Only 5 ml of hallucinogens, no more, no less, could neutralize the poison in the body. Coincidentally, when he was in Australia, his men found some clues from an old man who grew flowers. Later, he contacted ye and asked her to stay in the base to focus on the research. Later, the conclusion was confirmed to be true. that¡¯s why he asked ah chen and the others to follow the other party¡¯s transportation information to snatch the hallucinogens before harren got them. Rong Zhan did not want to tell sang Xia that he had gotten the antidote immediately, but he did not know that sang Xia had already noticed something fishy. I haven¡¯t asked you yet. Why did you ask Leng yunchen and a ¡®li to use the hallucinogens first? what the hell are you doing? ¡± Sang Xia still did not know that the other hand behind the hallucinogens was Harren. Rong Zhan was stunned when he heard that. He wiped his face and cursed under his breath, ¡± who told on me? what a big mouth. He had to make her worry about everything. sang xia looked at him and pinched him. ¡± don¡¯t talk about those useless things. tell me what you mean by the hallucinogens. ¡± Rong Zhan looked at her worried face and pretended to stare at her seriously for a while. Under sang Xia¡¯s increasingly nervous gaze, he suddenly smiled and touched her head. He said slowly, ¡± silly, what else could it be? it¡¯s for the antidote. You can say that what they took back is the antidote.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened. R-really?! Rong Zhan licked his lips, looking a little devilish. what¡¯s there to be true about? could it be that you can¡¯t bear to see that I can¡¯t use X-Force on you anymore? ¡± sang xia did not expect rong zhan to actually get the antidote. did that mean that they had really solved everything? Were they finally going to settle down? sang xia¡¯s nose suddenly felt sour, and a thousand different feelings welled up in her heart. It was just that she had been worried for so long, and this guy still had the nerve to play dirty with her here. She wanted to hit him and let him scare her, but she really couldn¡¯t bear to do it. He had just been injured. Rong Zhan, you¡¯re really something. You¡¯re the only one in danger. Even though you¡¯ve got the antidote, you still want to hide it from me. Tell me, what¡¯s your intention? are you going to act like you¡¯re sick and use violence on me? ¡± As soon as sang Xia said that, Rong Zhan seemed to have discovered a new world. He smirked and laughed. ha, wife, why didn¡¯t I think of Huahua? ¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± Sang Xia was so angry that her face turned red. She threw a punch at him, but it was a very light punch. When he wrapped his fist around her palm, she felt her whole body burning. because what made her whole body burn was not just the back of her hand that he was holding and gently pecking. It was his narrow and intoxicating eyes that were filled with love. At that moment, the long-suppressed feeling in sang Xia¡¯s heart was finally cured. Just like this, just like this was good. [ stay up late to update, you¡¯re the first to break, I¡¯m already on my knees ] Chapter 1279 ? 1279 Which one of you is peeing on the floor? It had been a month since Rong Zhan and his family returned to Rome. And this period was exceptionally important to many people. However, Rong Zhan¡¯s family was the only one who had a carefree life after coming back from Australia. However, that was all on the surface. Many times, it was necessary to be on guard. There were always demons and monsters lurking in the dark. The two little cubs were growing up, but they had not lost their cuteness and playfulness. On this day. Rong Zhan returned from the base. He was planning something big, something bigger than the sky, and that was the wedding. Back then, when his wedding with his wife was ruined, it cast a shadow over all of them. However, that did not mean that the wedding was over. Perhaps it was because the two of them had been through so much together, but when it came to a wedding, Rong Zhan¡¯s first consideration was not about how grand it was. No matter how grand it was, it was just for show. Now, he just wanted to make this wedding more profound and memorable, so that it could become a good memory for them. He didn¡¯t want his wife to think about marriage and feel tired. One day, he returned to the manor in Rome. As soon as he entered, he saw sang Xia on the ground floor with a milk bottle in her hand. She was leaning against the edge of the sofa, sitting on the carpet and dozing off. The two little guys had already learned how to walk. At this time, they were crawling on the ground, their legs slowly moving, looking very cute and funny. The moment Rong Zhan came back and saw this scene, he felt warm in his heart. When the two little ones saw that their daddy was back, their eyes widened slightly. Then, they stretched their chubby little hands and walked towards Rong Zhan with their short legs. The little ones were so small, soft, and small. Rong Zhan looked at how cute they were when they took two steps towards him and walked slowly towards him. Her heart softened. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t even have time to take off his coat. He squatted down and opened his arms. The two little guys giggled and took two steps forward, as if they were going to jump into his arms. However, they were still children who had just learned how to walk. As the triplets were moving around with their short legs, they suddenly slipped and fell on their buttocks. They then sat on the ground with a loud thud. The little tyrant flower was also shocked. It stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do as it watched its sister fall. Rong Zhan saw that his daughter had fallen and quickly went over to carry her. However, when he got closer, he realized that there was a small pool of liquid on the ground. After the little triplets fell on their buttocks, they pouted in pain and started crying. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached and he tried his best to comfort the triplets. The triplets hugged his neck and sobbed. Rong Zhan took a tissue to wipe her body clean and planned to change her clothes. However, when he carried her, he realized that her clothes smelled weird. There was an indescribable sense of pride. Rong Zhan stared at the pool of suspicious liquid on the ground. The little tyrant flower¡¯s mouth was slightly open as it looked at its crying sister and Daddy, who was studying the pool of unknown liquid on the ground. It didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°Who¡¯s peeing? Which one of you peed on the floor?¡± Rong Zhan suddenly said. He carried the triplets and placed them on the ground. His big hands held her tiny body and he showed them the water stains on the ground. Which one of you did it? who peed on the ground?¡± Chapter 1280 ? 1280 The little triplets who tricked their mommy the little triplets hugged their daddy¡¯s neck with one hand. when they saw that their daddy was asking about the unknown water stain on the ground, they gradually stopped crying. they opened their watery eyes and looked at the spot before looking at their brother. Rong Zhan looked at his daughter who did not dare to say anything and the little tyrant flower did not say anything either. He pretended to be serious and pointed in that direction. daughter, tell Daddy, is it brother or you? ¡± The little tyrant flower blinked its eyes and moved back a little. Rong Zhan and the little triplets looked at each other. The little triplets had stopped crying at this time. However, their eyes and nose were red, making them look particularly adorable. However, under Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze and inquiry, the little triplets thought for a while, moved their little lips, and said softly, ¡± mommy Huahua. ¡°Pfft-!¡± Rong Zhan almost choked on his own saliva. The solemn expression on his face was immediately broken. He quickly smiled and asked, ¡± daughter, who do you think is my daughter? Who was peeing on the ground? Your mommy?¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he took out his phone and recorded a video of her. The triplets looked at Rong Zhan adorably and nodded with their little nose red. yes, mommy, daddy. Rong Zhan looked at her serious face when she said ¡®mommy¡¯ and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. After the recording, he smiled and kissed her hard on the cheek. Okay, okay, it¡¯s mommy. I¡¯ll spank your mommy later and make her pee on the ground. Little Ba Wang flower was dumbfounded when he heard that. He turned little diudiu¡¯s body to look at his mommy and scratched his hair, seemingly lost. How could it be mommy¡¯s doing? Rong Zhan put the little one aside and went to the bathroom to get a cloth to wipe himself clean. After tidying up, he carried the little triplets to change their clothes. When the little triplets lay on his daddy¡¯s shoulders to change, they pursed their little lips and did not say a word. They seemed to be feeling a little guilty. Sang Xia was only in a daze for a short while. At that moment, the little tyrant flower was fluttering around her feet. She got up and carried him to sleep. When she saw the clothes and shoes at the entrance, she knew that Rong Zhan had returned. He carried the little tyrant flower over. When she went over, she saw Rong Zhan giving her daughter a bath and changing her clothes. He even asked her, ¡± daddy won¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ll tell Daddy secretly who did it. Daddy won¡¯t be angry. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t expect the little one to know how to lie at such a young age. However, children at this age didn¡¯t know what was good or bad. They only knew that they had probably done something wrong and would probably be criticized if they admitted to it. He wanted to tell the child that it was no big deal to make a mistake and that there was nothing he could not tell his Daddy and Mommy. When the little triplets saw that their mommy had carried their brother over, they probably did not dare to say that it was their mommy anymore. Then, they stood on the bed and wrapped themselves in a bath towel from head to toe. Their toot little fellows were so adorable that one wanted to gobble them up in one bite. They said in a soft and sweet voice, ¡± brother. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°What¡¯s an older brother? What did the little tyrant flower do?¡± Sang Xia came over, put down the little Overlord flower, and asked in surprise. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched as he smiled. when I came back just now, I saw a little guy peeing on the ground. I asked who did it and guess what your daughter said. ¡°What did he say?¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. However, compared to that, she was more concerned about the fact that the little brat was peeing on the ground. Rong Zhan mimicked the little one¡¯s tone on purpose. mom, mommy, Qianqian. Chapter 1281 ? 1281 the flamboyant and tsundere sis-con ¡°I¡¯ll f * ck.¡± What? Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. She was starting to doubt her life. She did not believe it, so Rong Zhan took out his phone and recorded it for her. Sang Xia was so stunned that she almost cursed. Did her daughter have to be so powerful, huh? sang xia wanted to ask her daughter again to prove her innocence. however, the triplets moved their little bodies and tried to hide behind their daddy. they hugged his waist and said softly, ¡± it¡¯s brother. ¡± the little overlord flower was dumbfounded again. it looked at its mommy and stared at him. ¡± you peed? Son, you peed on the ground?¡± The little tyrant flower was extremely innocent from being stared at. It subconsciously retreated a little, but the bed was too soft, so it fell and fell on the bed. It immediately burst into tears. Its voice was loud and clear, as if it felt embarrassed or wronged. He cried so much that sang Xia¡¯s head was getting bigger. She wanted to carry him and comfort him, but the next second, she saw the little triplets walking over with a small bath towel wrapped around them. They sat down beside him and reached out their little hands to hug their brother. Then, they took the initiative to kiss him. The little tyrant flower immediately looked at her with tears in its eyes. Only then did it gradually stop crying. ¡°Alright, I know who it is.¡± Rong Zhan mumbled as he watched the scene. Little treasure looked up with his cute little face and pulled little tyrant¡¯s hand. He said adorably, ¡± brother. As soon as he said this. the little tyrant flower instantly looked like it wanted to cry, but it held back and didn¡¯t speak. She had no choice. She was her own sister, so she had to hold back her tears. Although the little tyrant was a tsundere, he had established the foundation of a sis-con since he was young. during this period of time when they were back, the little ones would sleep with their daddy and mommy at night. they sprawled out on their backs and wantonly occupied their daddy and mommy¡¯s territory. Sang Xia was used to being hugged by Rong Zhan every day and sleeping with him. Now that this treatment was gone, she felt a little lost. With two little kids in between them, they could not reach each other no matter what. However, she did not feel much. Rong Zhan, on the other hand, felt an itch in his heart once he was no longer close to her. He could not touch her. Just as sang Xia was about to fall asleep peacefully, her legs were suddenly entangled. Her legs were attacked by a pair of long and strong legs, and they rubbed against her under the blanket. It was extremely mushy. Sang Xia opened her eyes and took a glance at him. Rong Zhan was still sleeping with his eyes closed, but the blanket under him was rubbing against her aimlessly, making sang Xia¡¯s face hot. She wanted to pull out but he held her tightly. His leg hair ¡­ It was true that men with strong desires had strong leg hair. sang xia had no choice but to let him do whatever he wanted for a while. however, when the two little ones fell asleep and she gradually fell asleep, her body suddenly felt light. she let out a soft cry, but rong zhan had covered her mouth and hugged her from behind. Fortunately, the bed was big enough. Rong Zhan squeezed her in and his entire body was in her. Sang Xia bit her lip and grabbed the sheet. The curtains swayed gently, the moonlight swayed gently, and the world swayed gently, but the love between the two people deepened. On the huge bed, the two little ones opened their mouths and stretched out their little arms and legs. The two little ones were sleeping very soundly. There were glistening drops of water at the corner of her toot lips. She wondered what kind of sweet dreams she had last night. Everything was warm and simple, and this was good. [ I¡¯m sorry! ] On the way back from Beijing! ] Chapter 1282 ? 1282 He had done something bad, causing an underaged girl to be dazed Xiao Yezi had been feeling weird lately and was very sleepy. When she woke up one day, Su Xun was no longer in bed. She patted the cold mattress and yawned as she rubbed her short, fluffy hair. I¡¯ll go downstairs to find something to eat. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw Su Xun cooking in an apron. How could he make so many different kinds of breakfast when he was so clumsy? she read a book while making breakfast according to the instructions. He looked decent. Xiao Yezi¡¯s petite figure walked over in a daze. She wanted to see what he was doing, but when Su Xun turned around and saw Xiao Yezi suddenly appear, he was shocked. He quickly raised his hands and growled, ¡± f * ck! Why didn¡¯t you make any sound when you walked! You scared me to death, you know!¡± When Xiao Yezi heard this, she reached out her hand to his ear. Hey, hey, speak clearly. Whose father are you? ¡± Su Xun immediately cried out and admitted his mistake. who¡¯s wrong? you¡¯re my father! After Su Xun finished screaming, he looked at Xiao Yezi, who was coming down in a little sling. Her thin and small appearance made him feel tender and protective for some reason. baby, are you cold? I¡¯ve made you breakfast. You can eat it upstairs. After Su Xun finished speaking, he looked her up and down. Xiao Yezi was not tall and only reached his shoulder. Her short hair was clean and cute, and she looked like an underaged girl. Su Xun stared at her abdomen weirdly for a while and sighed. It was really unbelievable. he felt as if he had committed an unforgivable crime. he had done something to an underaged girl and even made an underaged girl lose her mind. cough cough! His little Yezi was 22 years old. Even if there was something, it was not a big deal. Xiao Yezi rejected Su Xun¡¯s request to go upstairs and eat. She sat down and brought over the toast and banana roll that Su Xun had made. She dipped it in butter and stuffed it into her mouth. Then, she puffed up her cheeks and ate with great relish, nodding her head. Su Xun grinned in joy when he saw that. He lowered his head and saw that the chair she was sitting on did not have a cushion. He hurriedly went over to help her lift her butt and put the cushion down. After that, he served her earnestly as a Lackey. xiao yezi¡¯s appetite had really grown. she used to be full after eating a little, but now her stomach was round and full. Xiao Yezi drank another glass of fresh fruit juice that she had squeezed in the morning. Only then did she burp in satisfaction and lick her lips. She looked at Su Xun, who had been staring at her, and Xiao Yezi finally couldn¡¯t hold it in. While wiping her mouth, she raised her chin and said, ¡± tell me, Su Xun. What shameful thing have you done this time? you¡¯ve been taking care of me so hard all this while. When Su Xun heard this, he immediately flew into a rage. He jumped up reflexively and avoided her gaze. what nonsense are you talking about? I-I-I didn¡¯t! Xiao Yezi snorted and walked in front of him. Although she was small, she had a strong aura. She threatened him, ¡± I¡¯m telling you, if I find out that you¡¯re fooling around with other women, be careful. I can stab you 45 times without letting you die. Su Xun felt the pain just by listening to it. He rubbed his arm and said, ¡± go, go, go. Why must you involve women? those flowers and plants have nothing to do with me, okay? ¡± Xiao Yezi frowned slightly. what is that? what else can make me angry? ¡± Eh? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else that can make me angry other than having an affair with you when I¡¯m pregnant. But it¡¯s impossible to be pregnant either, so we wear it every time. But wait a minute, Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1283 ? 1283 The raw rice has already been cooked Just as this thought flashed through Xiao Yezi¡¯s mind, Su Xun patted her hand. stop guessing blindly. Hurry up and go upstairs once you¡¯re full! As he spoke, Su Xun picked Xiao Yezi up from the ground. However, he was holding her like he was holding a child, so Xiao Yezi subconsciously wrapped her two tender legs around his waist. She wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Then what¡¯s the reason?¡± Xiao Yezi rubbed her head against his neck and acted coquettishly. Su Xun did not say anything else. He pressed his little girlfriend, who looked like an underaged girl, against the wall while carrying her. He deliberately pushed her evilly for a while, and Xiao Yezi was so embarrassed that she bit his shoulder and hit his back. However, Su Xun¡¯s voice was hoarse. Xiao Yezi, you¡¯ll know when I ask you out tomorrow night. The uncooked rice had already been cooked, so she had no choice but to get into the car. ** Su Xun had already prepared everything he needed, except for the ring that his sister had taken away. Su Xun gave his mother a call. While his sister was not at home, Su Xun quickly sneaked back and sneaked into his sister¡¯s room, rummaging through it. ¡°F * ck, where did you put this female devil?¡± Su Xun grabbed the loose strands of hair in front of his forehead with a confused look on his face. The fact that he had only returned to look for the ring at this very last moment was enough to show how afraid he was of his sister. He had been tricked by his sister since he was young. At this moment, Su Xun opened the wardrobe again. As he was fumbling around, he suddenly heard the faint sound of someone going upstairs. hubby, have you booked the plane tickets? let¡¯s wait for me, Yueyue. When Su Xun heard the extremely familiar voice, he was so frightened that his back turned numb. He hurriedly stuffed himself into the closet, closed it, and carefully hid himself. Good boy, why did his sister come back at this time? F * ck. If he went out, he would definitely run into them, but would he have a chance to go out if he hid here? Just as she was thinking, the bedroom door suddenly opened. As soon as the light came on, there was a rustling sound. It seemed that someone was changing clothes. Su Xun was so nervous that his heart was about to jump out of his chest. He clutched the corner of his coat tightly, as if he was trying to ease his anxiety. However, as he grabbed her hand, Su Xun suddenly felt a strange sensation under his hand. Why did it seem like something was wrong? And a little familiar? At the thought of this, the nervous Su Xun could no longer care about anything else. He widened his eyes and looked at the punk Coat in front of him. His hand was touching the pocket of the coat. His hands were bulging, as if he was holding a small box. Su Xun seemed to have suddenly realized something. He hurriedly opened his coat pocket, and when he took a look, he saw that it was indeed his little velvet box! The little box that contained the ring! Su Xun was extremely excited. However, she didn¡¯t dare to move too much. After carefully opening it, the beautiful and eye-catching pink diamond on the Platinum ring seemed to glow with a different kind of luster even in the closet. As he nervously put it away, he heard his sister¡¯s voice from outside. hey, hubby, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? isn¡¯t su Xun going to do something tomorrow night? why hasn¡¯t he come to my place to take the ring yet? what the hell is he doing? isn¡¯t he in a hurry? ¡± Then, he heard his brother-in-law say unhurriedly, ¡± he won¡¯t forget. He might come over later. tsk, this kid has forgotten about me after getting a wife. I¡¯ll remember what he said to me for the rest of my life. Just wait and see how I¡¯ll punish him when he comes to me. Su Li said faintly, but when he reached the end, he became more energetic and simply said, ¡± I¡¯ll take that thing out right now. If he¡¯s still a little more careful, he¡¯ll be here soon. Chapter 1284 ? 1284 A romantic proposal (1) as he said that, su xun heard footsteps coming from the bedside. he immediately closed his eyes and cursed in his heart. he was so nervous that he almost peed his pants. F * ck. Did he have to do this to him? however, just as he was about to approach the cabinet, su li suddenly stopped in front of the cabinet and slightly narrowed his eyes. Su Xun had no idea what was happening outside. He shut his eyes tightly and almost stopped breathing. If they caught him, would they give him a beating? After Su Li finished scolding Su Xun, she turned around and was about to open the cabinet door. However, at this moment, her aura suddenly changed. As a top female assassin, she still had some sensitivity. She stood in front of the cabinet door, paused for a moment, and suddenly opened it. Su Xun felt that the light in front of him was blinding, and he used his arms to block the light. Or maybe it was in front of his own face, but he didn¡¯t dare to look at his sister directly. God knows what happened. The cabinet door closed with a bang. On Su Xun¡¯s side, he heard his older sister kicking the cabinet door in the next second. get out! Get out here! The moment these words came out, he was stunned! It was simply too much. Chen nianbai walked over and looked at Su Li with a slightly startled gaze. He then glanced at the cabinet door she had kicked. this, what was going on? However, he knew the next second. The cabinet door was slowly pushed open from the inside, and a slender figure stepped out embarrassedly. He was holding a small velvet box in his hand. As he came out, he smiled awkwardly. ah, hehe, brother-in-law, sister, and little nephew, good afternoon. su li cast him a sidelong glance, then glanced at the small velvet box in his hand. he immediately rolled his eyes at him without the slightest bit of stinginess. ¡± look at you, you¡¯re only capable of this little bit. how could i eat you up? ¡± As she spoke, she made a fist gesture. Su Xun hurriedly covered his head. no, no, no. You¡¯re about to do something big. Leave me some face. ¡°To think that you still know that you¡¯re someone who¡¯s going to start a family. What are you still standing there for? Wait for me at the door, I have something to tell you!¡± After Su Li gave his instructions, Su Xun hurriedly and impatiently escaped. He didn¡¯t dare to go far. What did his sister want to say to him? In the room, Su Li helplessly rubbed his forehead. he actually dared to barge into my bedroom. He¡¯s so childish. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s so big, I really wanted to beat him up. Chen nianbai was amused by Su Xun¡¯s words. He patted her shoulder and said, ¡± you¡¯ve beaten him up a lot. He must be afraid of being tortured by you. Su Li immediately felt aggrieved. I took his ring. Could I really pocket it for myself? ¡± That wasn¡¯t her motive. Chen nianbai consoled her inside. When Su Li came out again, Su Xun was still holding his proposal ring tightly by the railing at the door. He was smiling foolishly, like a mentally disabled child. Li crossed her arms and raised her chin. go and sit on the balcony for a while. Even though Su Xun did not know what his sister wanted to say to him, he still went ahead obediently. However, when his sister came back, she found that she was holding a bottle of wine and two glasses. Seeing this, he raised his eyebrows but did not say anything. Su Li, on the other hand, sighed lightly and poured him a cup of wine. here, finish this cup of wine. After she finished speaking, Su Li also poured a cup for herself. She gently swirled the cup under the sunlight and slowly said, ¡± Su Xun, in the blink of an eye, we¡¯ve all grown up. I hope that you¡¯ll be more mature in the future and be more responsible. Chapter 1285 ? 1285 A romantic proposal (2) you¡¯ve done a great job this time. Little Yezi has done so much for you, especially when you were dying from the virus. Yingluo will be the two of you sooner or later. In that case, it¡¯s really good to give little Yezi a title earlier. After Su Li finished speaking, he took a small sip of red wine and the corners of his lips lifted slightly. Xiao Yezi is sensible, cute, innocent, and devoted to you. Even if you hurt her in the past, that¡¯s in the past, so I won¡¯t mention it. In the future, you have to protect her well. Xiao Yezi has no mother since she was young. You know that our mother also dotes on her like her own daughter. She won¡¯t allow you to bully her in the slightest in the future. No matter how Su Xun thought about it, he did not expect his sister to say such things to him. Although she and Xiao Yezi quarreled for no reason, they were actually like family to each other, and they would forget about it in a flash. However, did he really think that he would have to kneel down and beg her for mercy in order to get the ring back? Su Xun grabbed a handful of loose strands of hair on his forehead and could not help but laugh. what are you talking about? I¡¯m just like a son in front of mom and a little brother in front of you. But in front of my woman, I¡¯m her man. I¡¯ll take up the responsibility and duty of a man. I¡¯ll love her, protect her, and dote on that little fool for the rest of my life. Su Li glanced at him and saw that he couldn¡¯t help but giggle. She couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips. you¡¯re so promising. For some reason, Su Xun suddenly realized something. sis, you didn¡¯t take my ring just to say these words to me, did you? ¡± When Su Li heard this, he immediately cast a sidelong glance at him. otherwise?! She was just saying some things, so how much punishment could she give him? He was about to start a family, and as someone who had experienced it before, she had to give him a few words of advice. Although she had tricked her brother since he was young, he was still her brother, her closest relative. Only relatives would love and kill each other like this, right? ¡°You¡¯re the only son in our family. Look at dad, the model husband. Mom used to be such an unruly woman, but she was subdued by dad who was gentle and steady. Isn¡¯t it because dad dotes on her enough? No matter what, you¡¯re still a man of our su family. When you have your own sect in the future, don¡¯t embarrass our su family!¡± Su Li rolled his eyes at him again, then turned his head and drained the wine in his cup. Su Xun stared at her for a while. Then, he lowered his head and grinned. He slipped one hand into his pocket and held the small box. He held a wine glass in his other hand and said faintly, ¡± sister, a toast to you. ¡°Die out.¡± Su Li derided him, and then he looked up at the sky, the sea, and the distance. Behind the wine cup, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. I¡¯d better respect this world. ** Xiao Yezi went out today, wearing a pair of white denim overalls, a small white t-shirt, a pair of sneakers, and a black baseball cap. Her hair was tied into a small apple, and she looked very playful. There was also a black collar on her delicate neck, making her look playful and a little sexy. She did not know what Su Xun was up to this afternoon, but he insisted on asking her out for a mountain hike. Initially, she did not want to go. However, when she thought of how Su Xun had been taking care of her, she was curious about what he was up to. Why did he climb the mountain for no reason? why did he put it nicely and say that he was watching the sunset? Chapter 1286 ? 1286 A romantic proposal (3) she had no choice but to agree to his arrangement. The two of them set off in the afternoon. Su Xun was wearing a coat with a clean white shirt underneath and casual pants. He was carrying a school bag on both his back and front. Xiao Yezi¡¯s school bag was also hanging on him. He reached out and held her hand as they climbed up a tall mountain. ¡°Su Xun, I¡¯m so tired. I don¡¯t feel like climbing anymore. Why did you have to come and climb the mountain today?¡± Xiao Yezi didn¡¯t know if it was because she lacked exercise, but she felt that her back was particularly sore. ¡°Hold on, baby. We¡¯re almost there. This is a place we found on the helicopter. After climbing up, we can see the most beautiful sunset and the stars in Rome. It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Su Xun kept trying to persuade her. However, looking at her lazy appearance, he put down his bag and found someone¡¯s back to let her have it. come, I¡¯ll carry you up, little lazy pig. Xiao Yezi carried the bag and knew that she had no chance to go down, so she climbed onto his back. you¡¯re the pig, your whole family is. ¡°Then are you a member of my family?¡± Su Xun asked after he got up. Xiao Yezi¡¯s face immediately turned red. depends on my mood, ¡± she stammered. after saying that, she quickly hugged his back and neck tightly, unwilling to let go. She liked Su Xun, very much. Su Xun chuckled. He had a bag hanging in front of him and was carrying her on his back. His body had recovered well, and with the addition of his intensive training, it was more than enough for him to carry Xiao Yezi. He continued to climb up the stairs with agile steps. he had prepared an unforgettable night for her. At this moment, Xiao Yezi was lying on Su Xun¡¯s back, and she felt extremely at ease. She let out a long sigh of relief. She felt that it was quite good for the two of them to go hiking alone. They were away from the hustle and bustle of the city and could enjoy the space where they could support each other. Maybe he could even do something embarrassing. At the thought of this, Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but lower her head shyly and stick to his back, her slender legs couldn¡¯t help but sway. ¡°Be good and don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll throw you down.¡± su xun threatened. However, Xiao Yezi did not feel any pain at all. She hugged his neck tightly and rubbed it. Suddenly, she leaned close to his ear and said, ¡± Su Xun, I feel like I¡¯ve gained a lot of weight recently. Do you think I¡¯m heavy? ¡± When Su Xun heard this, he looked at the mountain road ahead. He suddenly turned around and pecked Xiao Yezi¡¯s small mouth. His beautiful peach-shaped eyes were deep and profound. He said slowly and seriously, ¡± the whole world is on my back. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s heavy? ¡± As soon as he said this, Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit. When she came back to her senses, it was as if a flower had bloomed and honey had grown out of her heart, making her heart so sweet that it was overflowing with water. She bit her lip and laughed secretly as she leaned on his shoulder. There was an undisguisable sweetness in her eyes. When Su Xun finally carried Xiao Yezi up, Xiao Yezi¡¯s feet landed on the ground. She looked at the surrounding cliffs in front of her, at the towering Roman city in the distance, and at the Golden glow of the sunset. The orange-red glow covered the entire Roman city, making it seem as if everything was in a dream. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. Su Xun lowered his head and smiled. When Xiao Yezi wasn¡¯t paying attention, he lowered his head and quickly sent a message to her. [ update, Oh, I¡¯m back, I¡¯m writing my story obediently ] Chapter 1287 ? 1287 Xiao Yezi, marry me (1) after sending the message, he looked at xiao yezi¡¯s small back and threw away his two school bags. then he reached out and took her into his arms. xiao yezi fell into his arms and was held tightly by him. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it,¡± Su Xun rested his chin on the crook of her neck. The tall, handsome man was hugging a petite girl, and his arms almost covered her entire body. The atmosphere at the moment was just right. Xiao Yezi snuggled in Su Xun¡¯s arms and watched the sunset. She breathed in the air from above, and her heart was filled with satisfaction. Su Xun lowered his gaze and stared at her beautiful little face, which was illuminated by the soft light. He could not help but blow a breath of air into her ear and said slowly, ¡± Xiao Yezi, tell me, why do you like me? ¡± The atmosphere at that moment was extremely beautiful. Su Xun quietly waited for Xiao Yezi¡¯s reply. This was to further heat up the atmosphere. However ¡­ Xiao Yezi suddenly turned to look at him and said with a serious face, ¡± what other reason do I have to like you? ¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Xiao Yezi raised her eyebrows. if I like you, I¡¯ll hit you like your mom. What reason do I need? ¡± The corners of Su Xun¡¯s eyes twitched. He touched his nose. Alright, he could be strong. Su Xun let go of Xiao Yezi, but Xiao Yezi raised her small face and chased after him. speak, Su Xun. What¡¯s the matter? did you bring me here just to watch the sunset? ¡± Su Xun stammered, ¡± no, it¡¯s getting dark. We still want to see the starry sky. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Xiao Yezi retorted without a second thought, making Su Xun even more embarrassed. Xiao Yezi clearly felt that there was something going on, but he still wanted to interrupt her. It really made her more and more curious. She thought that she might as well circle around him and look around. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but touch him. Su Xun, Su Xun, tell me. Tell me. Su Xun was unable to resist her. In the end, she almost touched something. He could not help but say, ¡± alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you. You¡¯re right. I do have something on. ¡°What is it?¡± The sun gradually set, and the bright moon hung high in the sky. The stars in the night sky gradually flickered, casting a hazy silver light on the mountaintop. It was beautiful. He didn¡¯t know why. It was as if time had stopped at this moment. Xiao Yezi¡¯s breathing slowed down. Su Xun let go of the two disobedient hands that were holding her and suddenly took a step back. Before Xiao Yezi could react, Su Xun took a step back and knelt down on one knee. Xiao Yezi just stood there in a daze. She blinked her eyes and blinked again. Then, she suddenly laughed. no way. Su ¡­ Su Xun, don¡¯t tell me that you want to have a go at me? ¡± Although he didn¡¯t say the rest of the words, it was more or less what he was thinking in his heart. Xiao Yezi was clearly smiling when she asked this question, but when she stuttered to the end, her eyes gradually turned red as she spoke, and she stared at Su Xun without blinking. The corners of Su Xun¡¯s lips twitched. what¡¯s wrong? can¡¯t you be more mature? I want to propose to you. What¡¯s wrong? are you afraid? ¡± The moment he finished speaking, Su Xun had already pulled open his coat and took out ¡­ Chapter 1288 ? 1288 xiao yezi, marry me (2) It was an exquisite velvet box. When Xiao Yezi saw the small box, all the blood in her body froze. She looked at Su Xun in a daze, then at the small box. She subconsciously took half a step back, as if she wanted to say when, but she had already covered her mouth, and her vision was blurry. Su Xun¡¯s palms were initially wet from his nervousness, but now that things had really come to this, he no longer thought about anything else and decided to let nature take its course. Facing the thin and petite girl who looked like a young girl, he unhurriedly revealed the words in his heart, ¡± little ye ¡®Zi, I¡¯ve been by your side since you were born. I¡¯ve watched you grow up little by little from wearing diapers to little floral skirts. I¡¯ve watched you chase after me and call me little brother, little brother in a childish voice. you¡¯ve grown up in the blink of an eye. I admit that I used to hate my arranged life, thinking that you were the little wife my mother arranged for me. But ye, Did you know? when I was still a smug teenager, I liked you. I liked you sticking to me, I liked you being jealous, I liked the way you worked hard, I liked the way you slept, I liked the way you looked like an underaged girl. i have to admit that i¡¯ve done a lot of wrong things, and i once thought that we might never be together again. i have to say that i was really desperate at that time, but i¡¯m glad that i didn¡¯t feel abandoned by god and could still live and continue to walk with you. I don¡¯t know what will happen next and how far we can go in the future, but I can promise you that if you give yourself to me for the rest of your life, I will continue to love you with my life, protect you, and give you a home, a home that truly belongs to us.¡± As he said this, the entire mountaintop seemed to echo his words. The night was quiet, and only his voice could be heard. These words seemed to have healed everything and brightened up the entire night. Xiao Yezi¡¯s tears fell immediately. Su Xun, who had always looked unruly, had an especially serious expression on his face when he knelt on one knee. It was as if all of this was not just empty words, but his true promise. The two of them were childhood sweethearts and grew up together. He was the little brother that she chased after every day. After such a long time, the two of them were no longer purely in love. There was also kinship between them. They were like a family long ago, and their feelings for each other were so deep. His pair of beautiful and charming peach-like eyes were filled with the reflection of her small body. Xiao Yezi, let me take care of you for the rest of your life. The velvet box slowly opened, and the dazzling pink diamond appeared in front of her. ¡°Marry me,¡± Xiao Yezi looked at Su Xun, who was kneeling on one knee in front of her. As she looked at the dazzling pink diamond, she could not help but cry. She had been obsessed with Su Xun all her life. From the beginning to the end, it had always been him. When he faced death previously, it made her see her own heart clearly, and she had long recognized who she belonged to. She had thought that such a day would come, but she didn¡¯t expect it to come so quickly. She didn¡¯t expect it to be today, right in front of her eyes. All of this made her feel like she was in a dream. Xiao Yezi looked at Su Xun with teary eyes. Then, she slowly reached out her trembling hand. Chapter 1289 ? 1289 Xiao Yezi, marry me (3) Su Xun¡¯s eyes were filled with deep affection. He took her small hand and slowly put the ring on her finger. Then, he lowered his head and gently kissed the back of her hand. He slowly curled the corners of his lips and said with a charming smile, ¡± you¡¯re not too bad. You¡¯re not too much of a wimp. Xiao Yezi threw herself into his arms and hit his chest with her little hand. She said in a hoarse, nasal voice, ¡± you¡¯re annoying. su xun hugged her tightly, lowered his head, and gave her a hard peck on the lips. then, when he looked up at the sky again, he suddenly put a hand to his lips and blew a loud whistle. Suddenly, as Xiao Yezi¡¯s nose turned red in surprise, she heard a loud noise in the sky, as if something had jumped up into the sky. In the next second, a huge firework bloomed in the sky, almost illuminating the entire night sky. Xiao Yezi couldn¡¯t help but get out of his arms to take a look. For a moment, she was shocked by the beauty of the fireworks. She was also very surprised. This was the top of the mountain. Who was it that set off the fireworks? she didn¡¯t have time to think too much before she was shocked by the stunning fireworks. As the fireworks shot up into the sky one by one, the last one actually presented a romantic ¡± I love you, Xiao Yezi ¡± style. Xiao Yezi screamed excitedly and happily. As the night wind blew on the top of the mountain, she shouted into the night sky, ¡± ah ah ah ah! I¡¯m getting married, the 22-year-old Xiao Yezi is going to marry her little brother!¡± When Su Xun saw Xiao Yezi screaming happily on the top of the mountain, he could not help but laugh as well. However, he still pulled her over. come closer. Stop shouting. It¡¯s embarrassing. d * mn, there¡¯s only the two of us on this mountain top. Where did these people come from? I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going to shout. After saying that, Xiao Yezi continued to shout, ¡± Su Xun, I want to be with you for the rest of my life. I want to bathe in the sun, take a walk in the heavy rain, and do a at night. I want to give birth to cute little babies with you. I want to ¡­ ¡°Aowu.¡± ¡°Aiyo.¡± Xiao Yezi¡¯s shout was still echoing around the mountaintop. Suddenly, there were human howls and jeers from other places. Xiao Yezi was shouting when she suddenly froze. The next second, she saw a person in an aircraft jump up from the sky in front of the mountaintop. He was screaming in the air and holding a used firework stick in his hand. ¡°Argh! Who is that?¡± In the dark, she couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s faces. One, and then another. The aircraft was behind him, and he was standing in the air. He could adjust the aircraft according to the height. sister-in-law, look at how excited you are. If we don¡¯t come out soon, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll hear other discordant voices. Another figure wearing a flying device leapt up, and upon hearing this voice, one knew that it was Su Li. Su Li was currently holding a video camera in his hand and recording. Everyone burst into laughter when she said that. haha, I always thought that Xiao Yezi was a reserved little girl. What the hell did she mean by ¡®a¡¯ just now? hahaha! Xiao Yezi was completely stunned. She didn¡¯t care about anything else, but when she thought of the words she had shouted shamelessly just now, her face suddenly turned red and she was about to explode. F * ck, f * ck. What happened to the romantic night they had agreed on? it turned out that they were the ones who set off the fireworks below. it was actually them! This proposal wasn¡¯t only known to the two of them. Everyone knew about it! ¡°You, you, you, you, you, you, actually, I, I, I, I, Huanhuan¡± Xiao Yezi covered her face and couldn¡¯t bear to see anyone. For a moment, she was completely incoherent. [ if the chapter is in a mess, you can delete it and add it back to the bookshelf to refresh it. heart comparison ] Chapter 1290 ?1290 Arranging a betrothal for little treasure (1) Almost in the blink of an eye, six or seven people carrying flying devices jumped up. Weren¡¯t they the people from the base? Rong Zhan and sang Xia, Su Li and little white, Youyou. Xiao mo had taken a leave of absence from school and was sitting not too far away from her brother, Leng yunchen. Rong Zhan held his wife¡¯s hand. Although he was a little bloated in the aircraft-equipped clothes, he still looked devilish and arrogant on him. As soon as he appeared, he immediately smiled awkwardly. I told you to come up later. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll see something. After he finished speaking, he immediately shouted, ¡± come, come, Su Xun. You can¡¯t let everyone¡¯s efforts go to waste. Since the proposal is a success, hurry up and give us a kiss! A kiss! As soon as he said this, Youyou and the others immediately shouted, ¡± kiss! Kiss! Xiao Yezi stood on the top of the mountain for a while, looking at these life-and-death friends with aircraft on their backs. She watched them jeering in the air, shooting and recording. She was shy but also touched. She was so touched that her eyes could not help but heat up. At that moment, someone suddenly pulled her from behind. Just as she raised her head, a black shadow lowered itself. Su Xun cupped her small face and pulled her into his arms. Xiao Yezi hugged him tightly, her heart full of enthusiasm. Today, she had become the female lead of the night, which made her suddenly feel a little shy. Not to mention kissing her in public. ¡°What, are you shy? Why didn¡¯t you sound shy when you shouted just now?¡± Su Xun said with a playful smile. He caressed her small face with one hand, trying to lift her chin. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. It¡¯s all your fault. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that they were here?¡± Xiao Yezi¡¯s voice was as red as a mosquito¡¯s as she mumbled. Su Xun only laughed. Looking at the group of people who kept jeering at him, he directly lifted her small face, pinched her chin, and gently pecked her. Xiao Yezi was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to do after being kissed. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his face heat up after kissing her in front of so many acquaintances. However, Su Xun lowered his head and chased after her. He continued to Peck and kiss her. In the end, Xiao Yezi could no longer avoid him. She gradually fell into his arms and fell into the deep affection between his lips and teeth. The crowd cheered and screamed, especially Su Li. Usually, she quarreled the most with her younger brother, but his proposal had succeeded. She was also moved from the bottom of her heart, because their journey had truly been very difficult. It had truly not been easy for the two of them to have what they had today. She truly hoped that the two of them would be happy. She had been holding onto the video and recording it. She wanted to keep this forever and bring it back for her parents to see. After everyone was done with their fun, they landed on the top of the mountain together. Su Xun had come prepared. He had prepared two tents and sleeping bags. He planned to sleep with Xiao Yezi on the top of the mountain tonight. After tonight, everything would probably be on the right track, and he could not torment her like this anymore. Although his little leaf was thin, she was in good health. She was almost three months old, but other than sleeping and eating, her other symptoms were not too obvious. At this moment, the group of people came down and sat on the top of the mountain, stretching their long legs and looking at the stars and moon. It was a very pleasant scene. However, there was only a young one. After a round of excitement, she lay on the top of the mountain with her hands behind her head, her eyes deep and long. he seemed to be missing someone. And that person, if not Jun hang, who else could it be? Chapter 1291 ? 1291 Arranging a betrothal for little treasure (2) Su Xun had proposed to Xiao Yezi today. The two people who used to love quarreling and quarreling in the base were finally about to walk into the hall of marriage. What about her? She was very happy today, but she was also really envious. She missed junhang so much that she was willing to go back to the past, even if he was still in a wheelchair. Wheelchair-bound, disabled, what¡¯s wrong? None of this could stop her burning infatuation and love for him. As for junhang, when would he be able to be like Su Xun and take the initiative to propose to her? thinking about it now, the youngster actually didn¡¯t know if this was a very distant matter. This was indeed her extravagant hope. Which woman wouldn¡¯t want to marry the man she was obsessed with? Leng Yunxi glanced at the youqing beside her and said, ¡± how¡¯s junhang¡¯s situation now? did he say when he¡¯ll be back? ¡± Youyou was slightly stunned when he heard this. He then shook his head and said, ¡± I don¡¯t know about his current condition. He didn¡¯t mention anything about his physical condition in his email when he contacted me. Besides, Yingluo ¡­ ¡°And what?¡± and brother junhang did say half a month ago that he would be back in about half a month, but he didn¡¯t say the exact date. Also, the last email he sent me was from half a month ago. However, the countless emails she had written were like a stone thrown into the sea, and there was no news from her. Junhang, did he see everything? She shared every little detail of her days with him. Leng yunchen looked at the young girl¡¯s look of longing and frustration, and reached out to touch her head, ¡± it¡¯s okay, you have to believe him. Junhang has always been a person who values promises and keeps his promises. although leng yunchen liked the young in his heart, he was a senior colonel in the special forces and had been strictly educated since he was young. he had always been an upright person. even if his brothers were love rivals, he would look at them objectively and would not have any prejudice. it was just that, seeing the girl he liked fall in love with another man, this complicated and obscure feeling in his heart should be difficult for anyone to understand. He swallowed it silently. On the other side, Leng Xiaomo had a student¡¯s head. Now, she looked very much like a student, unlike when she used to be reported as a delinquent girl with violent tendencies in school. She had never liked to talk much. However, when she saw her brother speaking to the Bo family¡¯s little sister in such a gentle and caring tone, she raised her eyebrows unconsciously. Her eyes were filled with complicated emotions and the corners of her lips curled up unconsciously. She seemed to be a little scornful of her brother¡¯s actions. On the other hand, Rong Zhan¡¯s side was much more lively because there were three little brats in their group now. Rong Zhan purposely showed them the video of his own daughter setting up her own wife, sang Xia. In the video, Rong Zhan asked,¡±who¡¯s peeing on the ground?¡± the little triplets ¡®little nose and big eyes were red as they said in a serious and cute manner,¡±who¡¯s peeing on the ground?¡±Mommy.¡± When the crowd saw this, they almost cramped up with laughter, especially Su Xun, who was laughing so hard that he was slapping his thigh. Xiao Yezi did not want to have children so early, but seeing how cute Rong Zhan¡¯s two little diudiu were, she couldn¡¯t help but feel tempted. su li said, ¡± oh my, the little triplets are so black-bellied. they are so capable at such a young age. their future is limitless. i strongly request for my son to become an ambiguous husband. my son is so delicate. he must let my goddaughter love and dote on him. ¡± ¡°My daughter is in charge of making money for the family, and your son is in charge of being as beautiful as a flower?¡± ¡°Haha, you can have it, you can!¡± [ author: good night, my babies! ] Happy Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day! ] Chapter 1292 ? 1292 He got her pregnant (1) At this moment, it was just a joke between them. In fact, it did have such an intention, but no one knew what fate would arrange. When it came to relationships, one should let nature take its course and never force it. on the other side of the tent, xiao yezi was snuggling in su xun¡¯s arms. the two of them were very intimate. although they had known each other for a long time and had been chasing each other for a long time, they had not been together for that long. Right now, they were still in a period of passionate love. They were lovey-dovey, and they bit each other once. It was very greasy. At night, the group of them went down the mountain. They did not plan to continue to disturb them. Su Xun wanted them to leave quickly, but he did not want them to leave either. There was something in his heart that he did not know how to tell the confused Xiao Yezi. Perhaps if they were all here, even if Xiao Yezi was angry, they could still persuade her? However, he also felt that it was better for him to coax her. The group of them went down the mountain. After they left while talking and laughing, Su Xun pulled Xiao Yezi into the tent. ¡°What are you doing? what are you doing? I¡¯m just looking at the starry sky. The view is perfect.¡± Seeing that they had all left, Xiao Yezi pulled Su Xun into the small tent, feeling inexplicably ashamed. However, Su Xun held Xiao Yezi in his arms while panting slightly. He caressed her abdomen through her clothes and bit her ear from behind. it¡¯s a beautiful day with a warm, fragrant, and soft jade in my arms. I¡¯m not some Liu Xiahui. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if I don¡¯t cherish this beautiful scenery? ¡± Xiao Yezi pressed down on his naughty hand that was burrowing into his clothes, gritted her teeth slightly, and said, ¡± then let me ask you, did you not touch me for more than a month just for this day? You have to release your own desolation power.¡± su xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. Xiao Yezi looked at his beautiful and delicate face and was obviously stunned. She immediately frowned and asked, ¡± say something. Is it true? ¡± At this point, Su Xun looked at Xiao Yezi¡¯s confused and doubtful face and knew that he could no longer hide it. Well, he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. His stomach was about to bulge, so he had to tell her. su xun felt a little nervous for some reason. he subconsciously licked his lips, then pretended to be calm and said, ¡± baby, do you still remember the physical examination you had more than a month ago? Everyone in the base has participated in the physical examination. You are the last one.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yezi continued to be confused. She didn¡¯t know what the physical examination had to do with what she was asking now. However, she still nodded. yes, why? ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she seemed to have remembered something. but then again, the physical examination report didn¡¯t seem to be in my hands after it came out. You were the one who collected it for me, right? ¡± mm. Su Xun looked at her quietly. He did not say a word, but his eyes were particularly deep. Xiao Yezi was startled by his gaze, and her mind was filled with wild thoughts. So? So? Was there a problem with her? She had found out something bad from her physical examination, so Su Xun couldn¡¯t wait to propose to her, intending to give her the last beautiful memory of her life? Xiao Yezi¡¯s face turned pale as she thought about it. She looked at Su Xun in shock and swallowed her saliva. su ¡­ Su Xun, please say something. What¡¯s wrong with me? what did I get from my physical examination? am I ¡­ Am I going to die? why are you treating me like this? ¡± Chapter 1293 ? 1293 He got her pregnant (2) When she said this, her voice trembled slightly, as if she was really frightened. She couldn¡¯t think of any other reason other than this. Why did he have to mention the physical examination more than a month ago? Why did he bring up the physical examination on the night of the proposal? When Su Xun saw Xiao Yezi¡¯s frightened look, he felt a little helpless. However, there was no doubt that his heart ached for her when he saw her panic and fear. So many storms and waves have passed, yet you still have such little guts. So at this time, even if he thought that she would be angry, he didn¡¯t want her to let her imagination run wild and scare him. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Xiao Yezi suddenly grab his wrist with tears in her eyes. Su Xun, don¡¯t hide it from me. Tell me everything. Do I really have some incurable disease? I haven¡¯t really married you, have a baby with you, and have yet to have a baby with you. ¡°Enough, stop talking.¡± Su Xun immediately pulled her into his arms. When he heard her say that she had not given birth to his baby, his heart instantly melted into water. He hugged her tightly and said, ¡± you¡¯re overthinking it. It¡¯s not a difficult illness at all. I did see your physical examination about a month ago, and the medical report showed that there was indeed something wrong with you, but it wasn¡¯t something bad. It was just Yingluo. ¡°W-what¡¯s a Kasaya?¡± her heart was in her throat. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Yezi just lay in his arms and looked up at him. Her big eyes were full of mist, but at this time, they were completely frozen. She maintained that position and looked up at him without moving. wait a minute. What did he just say? Su Xun looked at her dumbfounded expression. He subconsciously tightened his arms and hugged her even tighter. Her tone was particularly gentle, but she repeated firmly, ¡± baby, do you know that you¡¯re pregnant? you¡¯re already three months pregnant. As Su Xun spoke, he pecked her tender and full lips. He could not help but mumble, ¡± little fool, little fool. You don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re pregnant. When I saw the medical report, you were already more than a month pregnant. Now, you¡¯ve finally passed the critical period. I¡¯ve been counting for you every day. After the first three months, your condition will be much more stable, and you can exercise appropriately. That¡¯s why I brought you to climb the mountain. I¡¯m preparing to do it here with the heaven as my witness and the sun and moon as my witness. I¡¯ll let God see with his own eyes that I¡¯m proposing to you right here, promising to protect you and love you for the rest of your life.¡± It could be said that he didn¡¯t propose because she was pregnant, but because they were meant to be together, and her pregnancy was just the right opportunity. ¡°I, I¡¯m, I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Xiao Yezi was still immersed in the words ¡®pregnant¡¯, unable to come out and in disbelief. Was what that b * stard Su Xun said true? Didn¡¯t they already take preventive measures? even so, they still got it? However, these were not the most important things. The most important thing was that she was still a child, and she was about to have her own little baby soon? when su xun saw that xiao yezi¡¯s reaction was not as big as he had expected, he subconsciously felt more at ease. he said excitedly, ¡± xiao yezi, one day, we both drank too much. i¡¯m sorry, it was my fault. i was too impatient at that time and didn¡¯t have time. although i didn¡¯t put it on, i ended up wearing it on the outside. ¡± Chapter 1294 ? 1294 The return of Jun hang (1) Yingluo, I thought it would be fine, it would be fine. I didn¡¯t expect this young master to be so powerful. It¡¯s really ah Yingluo ah Yingluo ah Yingluo, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!!!! Someone pounced on Su Xun and almost twisted his ear off. The group of people who were going down the mountain were talking and laughing when they suddenly heard the wailing and begging from the top of the mountain. The few men could not help but tremble! The group of people looked at each other. Su Xun? ¡± sang Xia looked in the direction of the mountain in shock. if I¡¯m not mistaken, that should be Su Xun, right? what¡¯s wrong with them? ¡± ¡°Heh, isn¡¯t this the time to have children?¡± Rong Zhan hugged his wife and said faintly. Only Su Li smiled profoundly. what vile person? my younger brother has already gotten her pregnant. what!!? ¡°what!!!?¡± Everyone said in unison. They were all stunned! ** Su Xun was ignored by Xiao Yezi for an entire week. That day at the base, after Su Xun was kicked out of the room again after delivering food to Xiao Yezi, he slumped on the sofa outside and complained, ¡± it¡¯s over. I have nothing left. After I told her this secret, I was successfully abandoned. Youyou was not in a good mood at the moment. When he heard this, he snorted and laughed. you¡¯re too kind. Aren¡¯t you still sick? ¡± ¡°You ungrateful brat-!¡± Did he have to hurt his heart like this? ¡°Hmph, this young master doesn¡¯t want to stoop to the level of you women.¡± Youyou shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Then, she planned to go out and buy some lunch. She was not like Xiao Yezi. Xiao Yezi was younger than her, but she was already pregnant. Not to mention Xiao Yezi, even she could not believe it. On the other hand, she had no emotional contact at all. however, when she came out after changing her clothes, she saw su xun, who had just been grumbling about not stoop to the level of a woman, standing at the door of xiao yezi¡¯s laboratory. he was holding a heart-shaped pee he had made and saying sweet words to xiao yezi. he was begging xiao yezi to open the door and let him take a look at the little cutie in her stomach. When the Youling passed by downstairs and saw those mushy words, she shuddered and rubbed her arms. ¡°Moral conduct.¡± Youyou said sarcastically, but when he turned around to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Before she left, she seemed to see Xiao Yezi¡¯s laboratory door, which had been closed, finally open. Youyou didn¡¯t care about anything else. She only thought about the two of them having a happy ending. Her heart was warm and comforted, even though she had been waiting for the person who came back late. At the end of the day, which one of them had a smooth-sailing relationship? No one had been more heartbroken and sorrowful than the other, but fortunately, each of them had endured it. They were now happy with each other. Therefore, when she saw that they were happy together, her heart was filled with hope and she looked forward to her future. However, no one knew what would happen in the next second. Rome¡¯s spring went and autumn came. Youyou was wearing an English-style plaid shirt, a coffee-colored pullover, a pleated skirt, a small hat, and a pair of dark green retro Martin Boots. She had two beautiful and retro braids that hung down to her chest. She looked extremely charming and pure. The Youling finally walked to a shop on the side of the street, wrapped some food in kraft paper, and continued to walk on the side of the road. Chapter 1295 ? 1295 The return of Jun hang (2) The child walked on the streets of Rome alone, quietly looking at the blue sky, the magnificent buildings around him, and the ancient, life-like sculptures in the church. All of this was an extremely beautiful and intoxicating sight. The child was all alone, and as he looked at all of this, he felt like he was missing someone. Once upon a time, she had pushed his wheelchair while he had a thin blanket on his legs. The two of them had walked together like this before. What¡¯s wrong with sitting in a wheelchair? In fact, sometimes the young would rather Jun hang be in a wheelchair all the time. Because when you love someone, you will always feel inferior. Even if she was already very outstanding, if she fell in love with him, she would definitely be attracted by his charm. Jun hang¡¯s IQ was high, his appearance was cold and his temperament was elegant. If such a perfect man really stood up one day, would he be admired and liked by more women? Probably because of his possessiveness, Youyou really didn¡¯t want to see such a scene. The previous Claire was enough. When Youyou walked across the bridge, he subconsciously stood on the bridge and looked at the scenery in the distance. However, Youyou probably didn¡¯t know that at that time, no matter where she appeared, her appearance was more like the finishing touch, a unique and beautiful scenery. among the cars on the street, a black lincoln stretch limousine was driving unhurriedly a few dozen meters away from her. There were also three or four black cars around them, as if they were accompanying and protecting them. A pair of cool and indifferent eyes in the Lincoln Stretch Limousine looked out the window and watched a slender and slim figure on the bridge in the distance. She was looking at the scenery on the bridge. He was in the car, looking at her on the bridge. ¡°Your Highness, are you really planning to do this? if they find out, they won¡¯t let this go.¡± a man¡¯s voice came from the car. After she said that, a cold and indifferent voice was heard. they won¡¯t know if I don¡¯t let them know. His calm and confident words immediately silenced the person who had just spoken. His Highness¡¯s words just now had a deep meaning, didn¡¯t they? However, His Highness was still going back. He hoped that the royal family would not discover his secret. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The Youling walked all the way to Venice Square and sat down on a bench by the road. It wrapped itself in a kraft paper bag and ate the sandwich it had bought. He only looked at her from afar as she sat alone on the bench eating. Her small figure made his heart ache and love her. However, when he got closer, he realized that she was eating happily, and her expression did not look sad. ¡°Miss, may I sit down?¡± A deep, magnetic voice sounded. Youyou, who was eating seriously, was shocked when she heard the voice. She suddenly raised her head. However, when she saw the face of the person who had come, the bright color in her eyes faded at a speed that was almost visible to the naked eye. No, it wasn¡¯t. But why did their voices sound so similar? Youyou looked at the handsome and polite man in front of him, who was very strange to him. It took him a while to realize that he was talking to him. He nodded and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. You can sit here. She said courteously and subconsciously moved her small body to the side. A man in a coat sat down beside her. Qixi, ah! ¡°Ah!¡± Ninth brother was not single! So tonight! Forget it, I¡¯ll try my best to continue to add more! Chapter 1296 ? 1296 The return of Jun hang (3) Seeing him sit down, Youyou looked at him again. it was a strange feeling. He was clearly a stranger, but she felt a sense of familiarity. Could it be because he had a very similar temperament to brother junhang? He was really tall, about 1.88 meters when he stood up. Youyou thought of junhang. How tall would he be if he really stood up? The man sat down, but he did not look like he was trying to strike up a conversation with her. He casually took out a newspaper and flipped through it. His posture was leisurely and elegant, and his back was leaning against the long bench. His every move revealed a cold and Noble aura. Youyou couldn¡¯t help but steal glances at him while eating. However, she was afraid that he would find out and feel that it was impolite. He also liked to read the newspaper and read books, just like brother junhang. finally, no matter how young she was, she couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek at him again. he also raised his head subconsciously at that time, and their eyes met without warning. youyou was stunned for a moment, then blushed in embarrassment. This man couldn¡¯t have thought that she was peeking at him and was infatuated with him, right? Hey, how could that be? if he really thought that way, it would be too awkward. However, when the man¡¯s eyes met hers, he did not avoid her. He only smiled at her, cold and indifferent. Then, he slowly lowered his eyes and continued to read the newspaper. He coughed and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive me for peeking at you. I was too presumptuous, but I just feel that you look like someone I know. Apart from your looks and physical condition, I think you look similar. As soon as she said this, the man¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. For a moment, it was hard to tell what his expression was. Then, he slowly asked in a low voice without raising his head, ¡± Oh, is that so? ¡± He closed the newspaper and raised his eyebrows to look at her. who is he to you? ¡± ¡°ah,¡± he said. Youyou didn¡¯t expect him to ask him the same question. He scratched his hair in embarrassment and stammered, ¡± he, he is my fianc¨¦. You can say that, right? Brother junhang said that he would give her the future she wanted after he came back. Thinking of junhang, she couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly. The man at the side looked at her pure and beautiful face, which was full of infatuation and love for the person she loved. His light and dark eyes seemed to gather a little bit of deep light for a moment. ¡°You love him a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked in a light tone. Youyou didn¡¯t hold back at all when she heard this. She shrugged with a smile and looked at the heavy traffic in front of her. yes, I really, really love him. It¡¯s just a pity that Hanhan. ¡°what¡¯s a pity?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity, a pity that he¡¯s not by my side now. I really hope he can come back to Xuxu.¡± At this point, Youyou didn¡¯t know why, but he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± actually, most of the time, many people say that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s with him, accompanying a physically disabled person through day and night, but only I know that he¡¯s also with me every minute and every second. Without him, I look like I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m often in a daze. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do at that moment, and I¡¯m not like myself anymore. I always look out the window, hoping to see his shadow in the crowd. Chapter 1297 ? 1297 The return of Jun hang (4) my man is here, but my soul has already flown away. I¡¯m following him, looking for him, and waiting for his return. Her eyes reddened as she finished her sentence. Then, she looked up at the man beside her. When she spoke again, she didn¡¯t feel awkward like she did at first. Instead, she was more natural and unrestrained. She looked at him with slightly red eyes and slowly asked him, ¡± I¡¯ve been waiting for him to come back. It¡¯s already past the time he promised me. Do you think Hanhan will come back? ¡± Do you think he will come back? youyou asked seriously. It was as if Jun hang would definitely come back if he said he would. The man beside her listened to her slowly explain everything and did not answer for a moment. He just looked at her quietly. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. The two of them looked at each other, and their gazes met with a complicated expression that no one else could understand. Youyou¡¯s hands unconsciously clenched. Just as she kept looking into the man¡¯s eyes in front of her, his dark and clear eyes, she could not help but feel her breathing Quicken, and her heart began to beat violently. It was as if her soul had returned to her body, and her heartbeat became alive. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be back.¡± He paused and slowly said two sentences. His eyes were still calm, but when he looked back at the child after saying this, the gentleness in his eyes turned into indifference. Many things disappeared in an instant. If it wasn¡¯t for a strong touch in his heart, he would have thought that it was an illusion. ¡°Thank you for your seat. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± He was polite and distant, and to outsiders, they were like two strangers who had met by chance. Youyou stood up and left after he finished speaking. As she watched his slender and straight figure gradually walk out of her sight and blend into the crowd, she suddenly felt anxious for some reason. She stood up and shouted at him from behind, ¡± it¡¯s you! You¡¯re back, aren¡¯t you!? The slender figure in the crowd seemed to be slightly startled, but he did not stop and continued to leave. Youyou, however, was unwilling to give up. It quickly chased after him and ran a few steps. it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you. I know you¡¯re back, Qingqing! Junhang, it¡¯s you, right? It must be him. She would not be mistaken. Her love for him was deep in her bones. She would not mistake him for someone else just because of a sudden change in appearance. youyou was chasing after him, tears streaming down his face. come back, junhang. He had come back to find her. She had been waiting for him. However, that person did not seem to hear her and did not turn back. Youyou¡¯s heart ached. What was it that made him not appear in front of her in his true image? She did not know, but she would not expose him. She firmly believed that he would return, and this was only temporary. The man¡¯s figure had disappeared into the sea of people, and the young man had completely gone from lonely to soulless. He didn¡¯t go back until night time. The moment she returned to the base, she realized that Rong Zhan and the rest had called her a few times. Xiao Yezi asked her what was wrong and what had happened. Youyou smiled bitterly. it seems that junhang is back. ¡°What? really? where is he?¡± Youyou shook his head unconsciously. in the end, he didn¡¯t show me his true face. I just thought that he looked like him, but I called him and kept calling him, but he left indifferently, as if he didn¡¯t hear me. At this moment, Rong Zhan was coming down the stairs and was about to go home when he heard this. that¡¯s not for sure. My brother is deaf in his left ear and can¡¯t hear. Don¡¯t you know that? ¡± [ good night, brother nine has been to Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day ] [ cough! ] Chapter 1298 ? 1298 Back then, no one knew (1) ¡°what!?Junhang¡¯s left ear can¡¯t hear?¡± Before Youyou could say anything, Xiao Yezi was shocked by what Rong Zhan said. Rong Zhan looked at them and frowned slightly. After a while, he realized that none of them knew about this matter. He was silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡± this happened when I was very young. At that time, I wasn¡¯t even born. I heard from my mother that my brother had a high fever on the night he was abandoned. In addition, his heart disease was very serious. He wasn¡¯t treated in time, so when we rushed to the hospital, his left ear was deaf because of the fever. As he said this, Rong Zhan leaned against the stairs and slipped his hands into his coat pockets. He looked a little serious. at that time, my brother was only a little over a year old. I was always angry with him when I was young because my brother¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good and he was smart and sensible. On the contrary, I had a bad temper. Even if I was the child of my parents, I didn¡¯t receive as much love as he did. He was also beaten and scolded by my father every day. So, I hated my brother when I was young and thought that he had taken everything from me. Until one day, we went to your parents ¡®house. when rong zhan said this, he looked at youyou, whose eyes were gradually turning red. ¡°That was also when you and my brother met for the first time. At that time, I was four years old. I went to your house and had a big fight with my brother. After that, it was your mother. Your mother told me that my brother was deaf in his left ear and his heart wasn¡¯t good, so she hoped that I wouldn¡¯t always quarrel with my brother. It¡¯s not that father and mother don¡¯t love me, it¡¯s just that my brother¡¯s body is there. If I don¡¯t know how to be sensible and always quarrel with him, it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll have to suffer.¡± He was really terrible at the time. The less he was loved by his parents, the more he caused trouble and lost his temper to attract their attention and attention. However, all he got in return was scolding and beating. Everyone said that he was a bad child, and it seemed that he could only continue like this. It was a vicious cycle. She was even jealous of her brother, who was deaf and had a heart attack. It was as if this was the only way her parents could care for her. Rong Zhan¡¯s thin lips twitched a little. anyway, I rarely quarreled with my brother after that. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m the only one who knows this secret among us. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been so long that I¡¯ve almost forgotten about it. She recalled the past from Rong Zhan¡¯s memories. It could be said that there weren¡¯t many good memories, except with his brother. When the two of them gradually became teenagers, although their images were still very different, one was polite and gentle, and the other was unrestrained, their relationship was not so stiff. Instead, they took care of each other. He didn¡¯t listen to his father, but sometimes he would listen to his brother. even when he was reprimanded by his father and stayed out all night, his brother would come to find him. he would pat him on the shoulder and drink with him all night without saying anything. Therefore, even if his brother had received a lot of his parents ¡®love, he had never said anything about it. Because these things had nothing to do with junhang. He was like this, so she would respect him, acknowledge him, and appreciate him later. It was also because of this that he accidentally pushed his brother and fell down the stairs. At the age of 16, he never dared to go home again ¡­ Chapter 1299 ? 1299 Back then, no one knew (2) He was afraid to face his brother who could no longer stand up. He was afraid to face his parents who loved his brother. He was afraid to face everyone¡¯s disappointment and criticism because he hated himself to the core. Guilt had accompanied him for his entire life. And that accident was because he had quarreled with his father. His brother had come to persuade him, but he had pushed him away in anger, which had caused an irreparable situation. Rong Zhan also knew that he could never make up for it. Even if his brother forgave him, he would live the rest of his life in guilt and regret. Perhaps no one was a bad person, and it was not his brother¡¯s fault that his parents loved him more. Everyone just had different standpoints, so they saw things from different perspectives. When he recalled the scenes from that time in his mind, it would still be accompanied by many personal emotions. However, after all that he had experienced, the thing that touched him the most was that he had probably learned how to be a good father. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything. However, he didn¡¯t want his child to be like him, having a bad relationship with his father, with only quarrels, disliking each other, and impatience. No matter what the children were like, one should not only pay attention to the surface. One should seriously pay attention to their hearts. He had grown up healthily, but the suppressed jealousy and rebellious stubbornness he had when he was young, who had caused all these? the shadow in his heart could not be erased for the rest of his life. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. After saying that, he looked at Youyou¡¯s pale face and heartache. He lowered his eyes and left. The moment he left, he thought of a sentence. ¡°You can only feel heartache for whoever you care about.¡± There was really nothing wrong with it. He had said this a long time ago when sang Xia had accused him of causing his brother to be confined to a wheelchair and unable to stand up again. At that time, his wife didn¡¯t love him and even hated him. Everyone had their own stand. Although he had accidentally pushed his brother down the stairs, even if it was not intentional, he was the culprit. He had to carry this heavy burden for the rest of his life. Unless he also had to make himself disabled to offset all this? Could it be that just because he did something wrong, he had to die to make up for it? Can¡¯t I have my own happiness for the rest of my life? Of course, people who didn¡¯t care about him couldn¡¯t feel the suffering and pain in his heart. On the contrary, those who loved Jun hang would also be heartbroken because of Jun hang¡¯s accident and loss of hearing. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Youyou really didn¡¯t know anything about Jun hang¡¯s deafness in his left ear. Of course, thinking about it, there was no special need for Jun hang to tell her about this. He probably didn¡¯t want others to know. In addition to his legs being disabled, he was also deaf. She had to admit that such a Jun hang really made her heart ache so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. It wasn¡¯t a saint¡¯s heart. She really felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it for him to love a person. It was unfair. Junhang was so good, why did God make him suffer so much? Compared to love, a person¡¯s health was the most important. When Xiao Yezi learned that junhang was deaf, she, who had always been talkative, quieted down unconsciously. Youyou, you said that junhang is back. Is that really brother junhang? if it¡¯s true, why hasn¡¯t he returned to the base? Youyou shook his head slightly. I don¡¯t know. In fact, Zhenzhen ¡­ Chapter 1300 ? 1300 youyou, sorry for the long wait (1) Yingluo is right next to Venice Square. He sat down next to me, but he looked ¡­ ¡°Wait, what did you say? he sat down beside you, he sat down? Sit?¡± xiao yezi fantasized about that scene and suddenly felt that something was wrong. it was incredible. don¡¯t tell me ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me his legs are crippled? ¡± Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes widened. Youyou smiled bitterly. I don¡¯t know. The feeling he gives me can¡¯t be wrong. But other than that, he¡¯s different in other ways. When she said this, even she herself was not convincing. Was that Jun hang? but who knew? Just as Youyou was anxiously waiting for Jun hang¡¯s return, things finally changed and her current situation was broken. the next afternoon, after the counting of the children, they went out for afternoon tea to refresh themselves. Junhang wasn¡¯t coming back. In order to stop herself from thinking about him, she arranged a lot of work for herself and didn¡¯t care about how to rest. The location was very close to the base building. The base building was protected by the various industries of the group. The people working inside were all researchers in different fields. No one knew that this was a group that led the firearms industry. She was having afternoon tea downstairs. However, when she was having her afternoon tea, she had come out to freshen herself up. However, for some reason, after drinking the cup of tea, she actually slowly began to feel sleepy. She could not help but lie there and nod her head. She could not help but doze off. In the end, she was too tired and fell asleep on the table, the cup of tea still in her slender white hand. Just as she fell into a long sleep, a figure slowly walked over to her. The man was tall and slender, almost 1.88 meters tall. He wore a light gray v-neck shirt on the inside and a dark gray coat on the outside. His face was cold and otherworldly, fair and clean. However, he looked very low-key and almost did not look at people. No one could see his face clearly. When he reached the youngster¡¯s position, his footsteps and gaze stopped. He just stood by her table, his calm gaze falling on her fair and pure face, and his gaze gradually became deep and complicated. In the end, when other guests were about to pass by, he calmly sat down beside her. they seemed to be very familiar with each other. Youyou just lay on the table, sleeping very, very deeply. The man beside her just looked at her quietly, not saying or doing anything. He seemed to be enjoying the rare time they spent together. ¡°Brother junhang, brother junhang, brother junhang,¡± ¡± come back, come back, please? ¡± Youyou seemed to be dreaming of something in its deep sleep as it muttered something. Her voice was soft, but it was enough for the man beside her to hear. His body was slightly startled. After a while, he slowly reached out his hand and gently smoothened her eyebrows that could not help but frown. His movements were extremely gentle, as if what he was holding was his most precious treasure. At this moment, a middle-aged man in a suit came from an unknown direction and appeared beside Jun hang. He lowered his voice and said slowly, ¡± Your Highness, we should leave. Our spies have found that people from the royal family have followed us. It¡¯s junyue. There was no emotion in the man¡¯s clear eyes. Author Jun¡¯s words were free: ¡± I wrote more about master Zhan¡¯s past because I read a comment previously. It made me very sad. A reader said that master Zhan caused junhang to be in this state, yet he could still be so happy now. I feel very disgusted. I really want to ask, is it possible to make up for Wu Yi¡¯s mistakes by asking master Zhan to return a leg, pay with his life, or not be able to obtain happiness for the rest of his life? he did something wrong. Even if it was Wu Yi, he had been guilty for his entire life. Before he met sister sang, he was also a walking corpse and lived in deep pain. So, no one is perfect. Master Zhan is not a God. Those who think that master Zhan doesn¡¯t deserve to have happiness, those who are disgusting, please stop looking at him. And even more cowardly Chapter 1301 ? 1301 Youyou, sorry to keep you waiting (2) Junyue. He was his father¡¯s illegitimate child. As for himself, although he was the biological son of his father and his first wife, he was abandoned by his mother because of his heart disease. If that person had not died in an accident, his mother would not have confessed everything and found him. However ¡­ It was indeed a dream to ask him to go back. The so-called family ties did not exist here. He said indifferently, ¡± I understand. You can leave first. let her sleep a little longer. ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man left. The man sitting next to Youyou looked at her for a while longer. When she muttered in her dream again, he slowly approached her. The golden light from the outside cast a beautiful color on the window blinds. At the same time, it also projected a beautiful picture of two people¡¯s heads very close to each other, as if they were kissing. The scene returned. The man¡¯s lips slowly left her delicate lips, his clear eyes full of adoration. ¡°Youyou, you¡¯ve waited for a long time. I¡¯m back.¡± ** When Youyou opened her eyes again, it was already evening. She opened her eyes in a daze and felt that she had a particularly comfortable sleep. She had not felt this way in a long time, and she felt very at ease. Moreover, she had a sweet dream. She dreamed that junhang had returned. Not only that, but he had also kissed her. Although everything had disappeared after she woke up and she felt a sense of loss, she was no longer as tormented as before. Jun hang must be back soon. She rubbed her numb arm, got up from the coffee tube, and slowly walked out. However, this time was different from the past. After Youyou walked out, she felt that someone was peeking at her. This feeling was very obvious because the other party¡¯s gaze was very direct and did not hide it at all. However, it made her very uncomfortable. It was as if someone had taken off his clothes and was sizing him up without any restraint. until the youyou stood still and looked over. it turned around and met with a really unscrupulous, frivolous and playful gaze. It was in a car. A man was sitting in the back with the car window half-rolled down. His skin was very fair and his lips were very red. He was wearing sunglasses that covered most of his face, but it still could not resist the dangerous aura on him. He was like a vampire from medieval Europe. The moment their eyes met, the other party¡¯s jaw was sharp and her side profile was perfect. However, it made one¡¯s soul tremble for some reason, and one could subconsciously feel the other party¡¯s disharmony. The smoke rings from the cigarette between her fingers blurred the man¡¯s appearance even more. Her young face was serious, and she pursed her lips as she stared at the man. The man smiled at her demonically, and the next second, his car drove away from her sight. In that short moment of eye contact, she felt a chill down her spine. On her way back to the base, she saw a few people smiling and wanting to talk to her, but when they saw her serious expression, they subconsciously stopped talking. When she returned to her own territory, she ignored her assistant¡¯s excited look and said calmly and seriously, ¡± find me a license plate number ¡¯65j-879¡ä now, immediately, immediately. That person was very strange, wasn¡¯t he? Who was he? It was impossible for him to stare at her so unscrupulously after she came out, as if he was very interested in her. Chapter 1302 ? 1302 Youyou, sorry for the long wait (3) ¡°No problem, okay. But Bo Huahua ¡­¡± if there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t disturb me. I¡¯m going into closed-door cultivation. Unless you find the information I want, ¡± Wang Yao said. Youyou¡¯s mood, which had rarely been restored to calm, was disrupted by such a sudden person, and he was indeed in a bad mood. She returned to the library, which could be said to be one of Jun hang¡¯s territories. Because she was his assistant, it was also her territory. At this time, she had returned here and planned to continue her studies and work. Youyou closed the door and entered, cutting off all the voices that wanted to talk to her. Then, she closed her eyes and leaned against the door, letting out a long sigh of relief. Junhang, junhang, when are you coming back? brother junhang, Zhenzhen, don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been waiting for you? ¡± Youyou subconsciously muttered with his eyes closed. His words revealed a loneliness and grief that others could not understand. until ¡­ ¡°I know,¡± A light voice came over. It was low-profile and deep. It was so familiar, but it also made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. Youyou¡¯s blood instantly froze. unconsciously, his eyes widened. She looked at the man sitting in front of the bright floor-to-ceiling window and was completely stunned for a moment. He was still sitting in his wheelchair, wearing a light gray V-neck woolen coat. He sat quietly in front of the desk, and there was a book that had already been read on the table in front of him. He raised his eyes to look at her and said the three words he just said. I know. It was like an illusion. Everything was the same as before. It was as if she had never been to Africa, and he had not followed her there. It was as if she had always been with him in the base. Her long and curled eyelashes fluttered, and in the next second, raindrops fell. Her lips moved, but no sound came out. She could only cry, and she couldn¡¯t control her tears. this was true, right? jun hang was back, right? She was not dreaming, was she? ¡°Brother junhang Xuxu?¡± She finally spoke, her voice slow and hoarse. The man in front of the desk slowly turned his wheelchair over at this time. He was really coming. Youyou was so excited and nervous that she almost couldn¡¯t control herself. She didn¡¯t expect Jun hang to appear again in this way. ¡°Youyou, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± He looked at her with a deep and complicated gaze. the young girl trembled as she touched his arm and his face. she felt the real touch under his hand. she finally couldn¡¯t help but sob and throw herself into his arms. ¡°W-why did you only come back now?¡± her voice sounded aggrieved and resentful as she let out all the suppressed emotions in her heart. Why? didn¡¯t he say that he would be back in ten days? Those were the days she had been waiting for, but she had not seen him. Jun hang held her in his arms, his warm lips falling on her forehead, his heart aching and apology falling on her. ¡°I¡¯m late. I¡¯m sorry, Youyou.¡± Youyou¡¯s heart was not comforted by his apology. She hugged him tightly and looked up with red eyes. I don¡¯t want your apology. Will you still leave? will you leave again? ¡± She had already noticed that Jun hang was still in a wheelchair. Did this mean that he had not recovered yet? Jun hang looked at her small face full of tears, looked at her worry and her longing. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just lowered his head slightly and touched her dry lips. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1303 ? 1303 youyou, sorry for the long wait (4) The Youyou¡¯s hands were wrapped around his neck, and when their lips touched, she felt as if electricity had passed through her body. Jun hang tightened his grip on her soft waist, his lips touched hers, then slowly fell down, turning and lingering. In the end, when everything went deeper, the Youyou could no longer speak. She had even forgotten the question she had asked just now. She had fallen for everything he had given her. She had gone from passive to active and was eager to entangle with him like a fish out of water, unable to leave him for even a moment. The kiss between their lips and teeth made the atmosphere between the two of them hot. After experiencing the feeling of missing him, the Youyou didn¡¯t know what Jun hang was thinking, but she couldn¡¯t wait to become one with him immediately, integrate into his bones and blood, and never separate again. after the two of them separated, her dry lips became a lot more alluring and red. Jun hang gently caressed her cheek, his thin lips sliding across her eyebrows. He bit his lips gently, the tears in his red eyes still teetering. Let¡¯s do this. just like this. Wanwan, brother junhang, don¡¯t leave me again, okay? even if your leg hasn¡¯t recovered, I really don¡¯t care. Compared to the days when you weren¡¯t around, I¡¯d rather we go back to the past. Nothing can be perfect in this world. As long as you¡¯re by my side, I don¡¯t want anything else. I don¡¯t want anything else, Wanwan. She was really afraid that Jun hang would never come back. She was really afraid that he would leave her behind. She was even more afraid that he would get into an accident. Jun hang looked at her teary eyes and his gaze turned from deep affection to dark. my leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so I can¡¯t take you to see various places, I can¡¯t stand up to hold you, I can¡¯t appear at the wedding with you in my most perfect state, I can¡¯t even try my best to protect you when danger comes, ¡± he paused, and his words became more serious, ¡± even if that¡¯s the case, are you still willing? ¡± Youyou nodded with red eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to live a simple life with you every day. There are thousands of ways to live in the world, whether rich or poor, whether it¡¯s a fulfilling life or a waste, as long as it¡¯s a life that you like, isn¡¯t it enough? ¡± Her heart was very small, and the only wish she had was him. Don¡¯t say that her love was so petty and laughable that she had given up many perfect living conditions. She was obsessed with him, so what? others didn¡¯t understand her, so they had no right to judge her. Jun hang¡¯s body stiffened when he heard this. His grip on her waist tightened. When his legs were disabled, she would be by his side and love him. Even if he could not recover for the rest of his life, she would be willing to spend the rest of her life by his side. He used to be disabled. Everyone said that he had a high IQ, but he was disabled before. What did he do to deserve to meet someone who loved him so much? In his heart, he just wanted to give her everything, his heart, his body, and his soul. Youyou Yingluo, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s only one kind of success in this world, and that¡¯s to be able to live your life in the way you like. And I will also spend my life with you in the way I like. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± as long as he didn¡¯t expose his current physical condition, he wouldn¡¯t leave. As for if he was really disabled, he would let her accompany him for the rest of his life. even if she was willing, he would not. ¡°really, you really won¡¯t leave?¡± an, there¡¯s going to be a great show coming up. The first part of the story is blocked. Finish it as soon as possible and wait for it to be released. Chapter 1304 ? 1304 It¡¯s too exciting, my heart is beating (1) Youyou was extremely excited when he heard that he would never leave again. She gently caressed his face, her eyes full of joy. Jun hang looked at her like that, his heart throbbing slightly. He couldn¡¯t help but get closer and gently kiss her full red lips. ¡± hmm. ¡± a faint sound that seemed to come from his nose was somewhat lazy and somewhat firm. ¡°i don¡¯t want to leave. no one can make me leave this place.¡± He left her. Youyou¡¯s tensed heart finally relaxed when he heard this. He wrapped his arms around his neck, pressed his forehead against his, and murmured softly, ¡± that¡¯s good, Huahua. That¡¯s good. She wasn¡¯t very disappointed that Jun hang¡¯s leg hadn¡¯t recovered. Everything she cared about was how Jun hang felt. The two of them had finally met. After confirming what they were most worried about, they looked at each other. Their gazes inevitably became deeper and deeper, as if they had been dyed with ink. They could not see anything but each other. This floor was very high, and the elevator needed to be taken on the 37th floor. The spacious and bright floor-to-ceiling windows reflected the golden light of dusk. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, the light poured into the large and quiet library. It poured onto the bodies of the two people who were tightly pressed together. The hazy golden light shone on her soft, black long hair. Her long hair swayed gently as if it was shaking with her body. The swaying ends of her hair stirred the soft light of the Twilight. ** The news of Jun hang¡¯s return swept the entire base in an instant. Everyone knew that Jun hang had returned today, but few people knew what he had done during his disappearance. In fact, even the young only knew half of it. She knew that he had followed them back to D country, perhaps to treat his legs, but she did not know what had happened there. It was just that everyone knew that Jun hang was still the Jun hang of the past. He was still the same as before, a genius in a wheelchair, distant from the cold and immortal-like man. but what exactly happened to him in country D? Was it really as he had said, that he would not leave again? Youyou didn¡¯t think so much now. It was rare for Jun hang to come back, and she just wanted to cherish every minute and second they had together. after jun hang returned, he invited the core members of the group to a dinner. However, Youyou had just received a call from her brother when the phone call came. ¡°Why? what did you say on the phone?¡± While they were talking, they had already returned to the 300-meter house that Jun hang had specially assigned to them at the base. Jun hang saw that the Youyou didn¡¯t look very good after answering the phone and asked. youyou forced a smile, then said slowly, ¡± this is really worrying. my brother is getting married the day after tomorrow, and now the engagement has been canceled. i¡¯m afraid i have to rush over. also, my brother told me tomorrow that he¡¯s participating in a car race at the monza track. he didn¡¯t let me go, but it¡¯s not far away, so i want to go and take a look. ¡± The Monza track was located in Italy. They were really close. The Monza track, on the other hand, was a very difficult and dangerous track. It was the host of F1 competitions and one of the fastest tracks in the entire year. This track required very hard adjustments and reduced pressure. they were getting married the day after tomorrow. why did they choose to participate in such a dangerous event at this time? She was not at ease and very worried. ¡°Married?¡± Jun hang frowned. The Youyou only realized Huahua¡¯s identity when he asked. Chapter 1305 ? 1305 It¡¯s too exciting, my heart is beating (2) Jun hang still didn¡¯t know anything about her brother, but she didn¡¯t tell him immediately. Instead, she sighed and said, ¡± brother Jun hang, there¡¯s a gathering tonight. Let¡¯s talk about it when we¡¯re there. If my brother gets married the day after tomorrow, I think they¡¯ll definitely have to go and take a look. This group of people were either relatives or friends. The reason why her brother came here to get married was probably not only because his future sister-in-law liked it here. After all, there were some relatives here who could ¡± conveniently ¡± bear witness for them. At night, everyone went out for a gathering. This time, all of them came because Youyou had also informed them in advance that he had something important to tell them. At night, before they set off, there was a sudden fire. They couldn¡¯t control themselves, so they came out a little later than them. Youyou had just arrived at the gathering place with junhang when he heard sister li sneering at him. I say, do you still need to think about it? where did your brain go? God has sprinkled his wisdom all over others, but you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s holding an umbrella. Youyou, who was outside, faintly heard this sentence. The corner of his eyes twitched, thinking that sister li was starting to be mean again. However, the next second, just as he pushed the door open and was about to enter, he heard her continue, ¡± absence makes the heart grow fonder. Isn¡¯t it normal to be late? didn¡¯t you hear Xiao Yezi just say that Youyou didn¡¯t come out the whole night after returning to the base two nights ago and seeing junhang? hahaha. After these words were said, the loud laughter of Su Li and everyone else immediately rang out. Youyou stood behind Jun hang¡¯s wheelchair and heard this from outside the door. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to push the door open or not. His pure and beautiful little face instantly turned red. This bunch of people! there were some things that one just had to know from the bottom of one¡¯s heart, but one had to say it out loud. Youyou was so embarrassed that he was too embarrassed to look at Jun hang¡¯s expression. However, Jun hang¡¯s expression was calm, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. He pushed the door open and turned his wheelchair to go in first. Countless gazes looked over. Suddenly, the laughter inside stopped. There was complete silence. Youyou lowered his little face, which was even redder, and his ears were burning. ¡°Are you all very free?¡± Jun hang glanced at the crowd and said faintly. as soon as he said that, everyone either coughed or lowered their heads to drink water. It was still sang Xia who looked over and smiled. Then, her gaze fell on Youyou and she said, ¡± Youyou, there¡¯s a chair behind you. Hurry up and take a seat. We¡¯re just waiting for the two of you. There was a traffic jam on the road, right? it¡¯s okay, we understand. As soon as he said that, everyone immediately echoed, ¡± yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s a traffic jam. It¡¯s a traffic jam. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. What¡¯s the point of telling the truth? it¡¯s definitely not because the two of them were delayed by something. The corners of Su Xun¡¯s lips curled up as he smiled meaningfully. Youyou couldn¡¯t help but glare at Su Xun sharply. Su Xun, if you want to die, just say it! However, Su Xun waved his hands repeatedly, acting as if he knew what was good for him. He smiled and said, ¡± by the way, you said you wanted to talk to us tonight. What is it? ¡± Youyou took a deep breath when he heard this. He looked at them and said, ¡± my brother¡¯s wedding is the day after tomorrow. Everyone, I¡¯ll see you the day after tomorrow. ¡°Pfft! wait-! What¡¯s going on? your brother is getting married the day after tomorrow? Which brother?¡± The moment Youyou said that, Rong Zhan almost spat out a mouthful of water. Chapter 1306 ? 1306 It¡¯s too exciting, my heart is beating (3) ¡°What other brother do I have? He¡¯ll be having his wedding in an old castle in Italy the day after tomorrow. My brother invited all of you to go, and none of you can fall behind.¡± She had already said that. No matter how much she disliked the wedding, she still had to prepare. ¡°Your brother is getting married? He¡¯s really fast, why didn¡¯t I hear him mention it in Africa?¡± Leng yunchen could not help but ask. The news came too suddenly. At this point, Youyou didn¡¯t hide anything from them and directly told them everything about his brother. In the end, she took a sip of fruit juice and said, ¡± anyway, my future sister-in-law may not have much time left. No matter what happens that day, I hope everyone can adapt to the situation and cooperate with my brother. Youyou glanced at Su Li after he finished speaking. A deep look flashed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. Youyou saw this and shrugged, putting on a helpless expression. In just a second, the two of them exchanged information that many people present didn¡¯t know. Obviously, Su Li had not forgotten the results of their analysis that day. The person Bo Jing truly loved after marriage was not the seriously ill ¡°sister¡± he was about to marry. The person he liked was the girl who was known as the race driver Mei Ji, the devil Captain, Qiao Xi ¡®er. She could be considered Bo Jing¡¯s ¡°sister-in-law.¡± As for why he married Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s seriously ill sister, no one really knew. However, what Su Li indicated to Youyou was that if things were really as they thought, and the person Bo Jing liked was Qiao Xi ¡®er, and he was forced to marry his seriously ill sister for some other reason, what would they do? If they really got married, Bo Jing would really become Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s brother-in-law regardless of whether Qiao Xi¡¯ er¡¯s sister passed away or not. Brother-in-law. At this moment, it was impossible for the two of them to be together. They had already been bound by the shackles of morality and ethics. he would follow her like a shadow for a lifetime, unable to escape. Youyou shrugged helplessly because she didn¡¯t know what to do. But no matter what- Youyou seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes suddenly lit up. His tone became excited as he said, ¡± by the way, everyone, my brother is going to participate in the F1 race at the Monza track tomorrow. Do you want to go and take a look? it¡¯s only a two-hour drive from us. If you have time, let¡¯s go and take a look. After Youyou finished speaking, he kept winking at sang Xia, Xiao Yezi, Su Li, Xiao mo, and the others. The men didn¡¯t have to go, but as a group of close friends, they had to go. However, before they could say anything, Su Xun¡¯s eyes widened. will Foca¡¯s Captain, Kimi, participate in the competition? isn¡¯t she in Italy now? will she be participating in the competition too? ¡± The Youyou was shocked to hear this. That¡¯s right, his brother had to participate in the competition before he got married despite the danger. Could it be related to Qiao Xi ¡®er being there? Kimi was Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s participating English name. now that she thought about it, she finally slammed the table. ¡± regardless, we¡¯ll know once we watch an exciting car race. but i think it¡¯s very likely. my brother is only in his secondary car racing career, but he¡¯s already participating. as the captain of FOCA, she¡¯ll definitely participate. ¡± Su Xun immediately raised his glass. I¡¯ll go and watch it, then. I¡¯ve seen her in a competition before. It¡¯s simply a life-and-death game. It¡¯s so exciting. Su Li and sang Xia both raised their hands. we¡¯ll be with you. ¡°And me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± [ there will be more later ] Chapter 1307 ? 1307 It¡¯s too exciting, my heart is beating (4) In the blink of an eye, sang Xia and the others had agreed to watch the race the next day. However, not including Su Xun, since these women were going, the other men naturally could not sit still. Rong Zhan also slightly closed his head to show that he wanted to go and see. Even Leng yunchen was very interested. However, the moment Rong Zhan expressed that he was going to take a look, sang Xia tugged at his clothes subconsciously and frowned. you¡¯re going too? Did you forget that the nurses are off tomorrow and no one will be in the villa looking after the child? It¡¯s better for us to leave one person behind to look after those two little brats.¡± Although he said that, he clearly meant that he was going to watch the race himself. rong zhan smiled nonchalantly. ¡± what are you afraid of? i¡¯ll just bring my daughter and son to watch the competition. i¡¯ll take advantage of my young age to gain some knowledge. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking. What can a one-year-old child know?¡± Sang Xia had thought that the matter between the two of them would be over as it was just a casual remark. However, she had never expected that Rong Zhan was telling the truth. He was really going to bring her and the two little ones to watch the competition. it was a little late when the dinner ended. youyou went to get the car, which was parked not far from the restaurant. Youyou said something to Jun hang. Seeing that Jun hang still had his group of people with him, she went to get the car with a peace of mind. However ¡­ Youyou had forgotten one thing. When she was outside, she was always worried about Jun hang¡¯s safety, but she had forgotten about herself. The sky was already dark. Just as she walked to her car and was about to take out her car keys from her bag, a dark shadow suddenly appeared from behind her, snatched her bag, and ran away. ¡°Ah-! Hey, hey, stop right there, Yingluo!¡± Youyou cried out in surprise and quickly chased after her. There was still a lot of important information in her bag. Her phone was also in her bag. Although this place was not far from the hotel, it was in a corner, so she probably wouldn¡¯t hear her call. Just as Youyou was panting and shouting for a robbery, a driver suddenly rushed towards the robber and hit him hard. The black shadow who had robbed the robber fell to the ground, twitched, and stopped moving. Youyou¡¯s eyes widened at this scene. She had to admit that she was a little frightened. She looked at the bag that had fallen from the black shadow and walked over with her numb and stiff feet. She saw the robber who had been hit spit out white foam and fall to the ground. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva and slowly bent down to pick up her bag. She picked it up and turned to leave. She took out her phone from her bag, planning to call the police and ambulance. However, as soon as she turned around, she heard the sound of a car door opening behind her. Then, a lazy voice said, ¡± what? I helped you find your things and you don¡¯t even want to say thank you? ¡± The Youyou stopped in its tracks, but it did not turn around. He unconsciously tightened his grip on the phone in his hand. why wasn¡¯t there a thank you? It was because, unfortunately, this car was the one that she had asked the assistant at the base to find. And the person in this car was the one who had been staring at her for a long time outside the coffee shop on the day Jun hang returned. The moment she had lowered her head to pick up her bag, she had inadvertently glanced at the car plate number and felt a chill down her spine. Chapter 1308 ? 1308 If you want to break your hand, try it (1) It made her subconsciously think that this person had been following her all this time. Otherwise, why would he appear at this time? Moreover, it was really scary. He actually hit the robber with his car without any hesitation. although she didn¡¯t care about the life or death of the man who had stolen her things, she couldn¡¯t be so decisive as if he had bumped into some animal instead of a human. Youyou clenched his cell phone tightly and had already dialed a number. Then, she slowly turned around and faced the man who was leaning against the car door. Her breathing became heavy. it¡¯s you again. Why are you following me? ¡± Youyou didn¡¯t want to keep him in suspense, nor did he have the energy and time. It was better to be direct with him about what he wanted to do. The scene switched to the car. A tall man was leaning lazily against the car. He clearly looked like a foreigner, but his messy hair was pitch black. His eyes were amber in color, his face was very white, and his lips were bright red as if they were stained with blood. Her appearance was outstanding, but she gave off a ghostly feeling, like a vampire from the Middle Ages. Seeing Youyou being so straightforward, the man¡¯s lips twitched and he laughed. But it made the youngster feel an inexplicable chill. The man slowly walked over until he was in front of Youyou. He was very close to her and looked down at her carefully from top to bottom, from her hair to her feet. It was as if he didn¡¯t want to miss any part of her. ¡°Hey, what the hell are you doing, Yingluo-!¡± Youyou subconsciously stepped back and reached out her hand, but he grabbed her wrist in an instant. The pain hit her and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out. Damn it, where did this strange man come from?! However, just as the child was ridiculing her in her heart, the man suddenly stared at her and said jokingly, ¡± it turns out that he likes women like you. You don¡¯t have breasts or buttocks, but you¡¯re just so-so? ¡± who? who are you talking about?! In fact, Youyou already had a guess in his heart, but he was not completely sure. was this really the person who came to find her because of brother junhang? As for that man, he held onto her wrist and slowly lowered his head to get closer to her. He sniffed her as if he was smelling his prey. why? has he never mentioned me to you? my name is junyue. Junyue. Boom. Youyou was a little confused. Why was this man also surnamed Jun? What¡¯s her relationship with brother junhang? ¡°Junyue? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know him, and I¡¯ve never heard of him. Please let me go immediately. You hit someone, and I¡¯ve already called the police.¡± ¡°Call the police? You¡¯re returning my kindness with ingratitude?¡± The man¡¯s amber eyes squinted slightly, and a cold glint flashed in them. However, after that, the corners of his lips twitched playfully and he snorted. this is really interesting. It turns out that you have a saint¡¯s heart, so you¡¯re taking care of a disabled person. what did you just say!!? Youyou¡¯s eyes widened, and a burst of anger instantly rose in its body. saint-like heart, disabled? It was fine to scold her for being a saint, but she even dared to insult Jun hang. Youyou stared at him. This man was simply too much! The man continued to look at her from above. When he saw the anger on her pure and beautiful face, it was strange. He actually had an inexplicable urge to touch her. Just as he had this impulse to make a move, the next second, a low and firm man¡¯s voice came from not far behind the child. Chapter 1309 ? 1309 If you want to break a hand, try it (2) ¡°If you want to break a hand, try it.¡± His voice was cold and indifferent, but it was exceptionally firm, making people stop all their actions in an instant. The person who spoke slowly appeared in a wheelchair from the dark alley. Jun hang¡¯s figure slowly appeared, with a Crescent white coat on his shoulders. At this time, the cold moonlight poured down from the high sky like water and fell on his body, making his face even more noble and his temperament cold. his every move, even if he was just one person, seemed to have the aura of a thousand troops behind him. When the man called junyue saw Jun hang¡¯s appearance, he unconsciously opened his hands. Youyou saw Jun hang appear and immediately came over to hide behind Jun hang. He looked at the man in front of him seriously and nervously. Whether it was her sixth sense or the truth, it told her that this man was definitely not a good person. ¡°why are you following me?¡± Jun hang looked at him and asked without any expression. the man named junyue stared at jun hang for a while, then his eyes fell on his legs again. then, he resumed his lazy attitude. ¡± see if your legs have recovered, and then see what¡¯s making you dream about it and not willing to have the supreme power of D country. ¡± after saying that, he stared at the child for a while and smiled mysteriously. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect you to like such a fresh and pure girl. indeed, this kind of young and inexperienced girl who looks like she hasn¡¯t grown up is probably incomparable to those women in the royal family who have a predecessor and a descendant. ¡± These words were particularly ironic. It was ironic that the young looked petite and thin, and it was ironic that Jun hang¡¯s standard of looking at women was high. youyou was furious, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain herself to a man like him. To argue that she actually had a child-like face and huge breasts? That would be too laughable. Junhang, let¡¯s go. I think they¡¯re still waiting for us to go back. Youyou said this in a deep voice and planned to take him away. However, Jun hang raised his hand slightly at this time. Then, he looked at the man in front of him and his cold lips parted slightly. since you¡¯ve already seen it, please leave. At the same time, you should be clear about your identity. If you have the time, why don¡¯t you spend more time working for the royal family? ¡± These words seemed extremely indifferent, and there was clearly a hint of threat in his tone. however, the man didn¡¯t say anything other than a stunned expression. in the end, he just turned around and got into the car. after getting in the car, the car started and the youyou saw the man run over the robber. Youyou was in disbelief. but the man seemed to feel nothing. when he passed by them, he lowered the window and looked at jun hang meaningfully. ¡± fortunately, you¡¯ve always been disabled. otherwise, you should have heard of the outcome of the last prince who died. ¡± Then, the car sped through the night and disappeared into the darkness. The Youyou still couldn¡¯t digest everything that had just happened. In fact, Jun hang had told her a little about the disputes in the royal family, but what did the man named Jun Yue mean? How did His Highness die before? clearly, it was related to him! ¡°Jun Zhenzhen¡± ¡°Did he hurt you just now?¡± Just as she was about to say something, Jun hang interrupted her at the same time. Youyou pursed his lips and shook his head. Jun hang held her hand tightly. For a moment, the atmosphere around them was a lot colder. [author jun: an, tomorrow¡¯s exciting show ~ps: The first part of the series is still under editing, heart-wrenching, waiting for review. Chapter 1310 ? 1310 Master Zhan, his son is very good!(1) Youyou was very worried and anxious. At the same time, he was also very angry. brother junhang, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that why was that man so arrogant just now? who gave him the right to do so? he¡¯s too much. And from what he had just said, it was obvious that the previous Prince, who should have been given supreme power, had been dealt with by this man called Jun Yue. He was really bold. Not only did he do such a thing, but he also had the guts to say it. Jun hang saw the anger on the young man¡¯s face and unconsciously held her hand that was hanging down. He said lightly, ¡± you don¡¯t have to think so much. Only a paper tiger would Bluff. He¡¯s just an illegitimate son of the royal family outside and has no power. ¡°Illegitimate child? An illegitimate child?¡± Youyou¡¯s expression became even more complicated as he mumbled, ¡± he¡¯s an illegitimate child with little power. He¡¯s a man who has lived by looking at other people¡¯s faces. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so cruel. Jun hang saw that she was thinking so much and couldn¡¯t help but lift the corner of his lips. He smiled indifferently. so what if it¡¯s true? the royal family will not let a disabled person take charge of the future power. I¡¯m not his competitor, am I? I don¡¯t want to go at all, and I won¡¯t go. therefore, he would not reveal his true situation for the time being. jun hang said these words in a gentle tone, as if he was talking about someone else¡¯s matter. At the mention of this, Youyou didn¡¯t know what to do. He felt a little complicated. Brother junhang¡¯s leg being able to recover was something he hoped for. Of course, she wanted him to be happy. However, once his leg recovered, it seemed to mean more danger. For example, the pressure from the royal family, and the threat from the terrifying and cruel man called junyue. But, Youyou pushed Jun hang away and slowly turned to leave. When they passed a street lamp, she suddenly stopped. the dim yellow light shone down on the dark street. Youyou leaned over from behind him and gave him a gentle kiss. Xuanji junhang, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re disabled in the future. In my opinion, you¡¯re the most perfect. After that, she got up and continued to push him. She didn¡¯t even look at Jun hang¡¯s expression at this time. however, it was obvious that the cold and frozen aura around jun hang seemed to gradually disappear after such a w and a sentence. In the dark, his cold gaze softened. ** The next day. The Monza race was at 2 pm. After sang Xia¡¯s concert, it was considered a break. Rong Zhan went to the base in the morning, and when he came back, he saw sang Xia playing with the two little ones on the Open-Air Balcony with small sand dunes and building blocks. Music was playing, and there were milk bottles and cut fruits on the side. it could be said to be very leisurely and warm. What made sang Xia feel most fortunate was that although it was tiring to take care of the two children, they rarely cried and made a fuss. When she was not around, the two little brats could still play with each other and play. After Rong Zhan came back, he took off his coat and went over, calling out ¡®wife¡¯. However, the moment they heard the sound, before sang Xia could respond, the two little ones stood up from the ground and reached out their little hands to look for Rong Zhan. They called out in their baby voices, ¡± Daddy, Daddy. Sang Xia saw Rong Zhan coming over and the two little ones running towards him. She sat on the carpet and could not help but smile. Chapter 1311 ? 1311 Master Zhan, his son is very good!(2) Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened at the sight of the two little ones. He squatted down and picked them up with his long and strong arms. He kissed them one by one and said, ¡± daddy¡¯s babies, are you good at home? daddy, kiss me. Do you love Daddy? ¡± The two little ones were really very smart. They hadn¡¯t had their IQs tested yet, but the entire base was filled with people with high IQs, so the two little ones probably wouldn¡¯t be bad. At this moment, the little Overlord flower was hugging his neck and said in a childish voice, ¡± I love daddy. I love daddy. Although the little triplets were not as open-minded as the little tyrant, they still leaned forward and kissed Rong Zhan¡¯s face gently. Their tender voice was heard. I love you too, daddy. Rong Zhan looked at the flirtatious little BA Hua and then at the cute little triplets. His heart melted when he heard the confession. After hugging and kissing her a few times, he walked to sang Xia¡¯s side and sat down with them. The little ones were playing in front of their Daddy and Mommy, and their hearts were particularly satisfied and at ease. have you been busy with work recently? is there anything going on at the base? ¡± Sang Xia asked. It was their daily conversation after they returned. Rong Zhan pulled her over and pecked her hard on the lips before saying, ¡± it¡¯s rare that I¡¯m free these days, but there¡¯s something I really want to tell you. It¡¯s been a while, but I didn¡¯t think of it before. why are you kissing me all the time? the child is still here. It¡¯s not good to see him in person. sang xia rubbed her mouth. her ears were burning. Hearing this, Rong Zhan squinted his eyes. why are you being so conservative? what¡¯s wrong with me kissing my wife? do you know how happy I am to see the two of us being intimate with our child? this is a way to express love, okay? ¡± Rong Zhan started explaining to sang Xia in such a serious manner. After that, he grabbed her waist and kissed her hard. After all, she was in front of the child. Sang Xia blushed and could not help but reject him. why do you have so many twisted logic? you¡¯re the one who¡¯s having sex. Don¡¯t teach the child the wrong things. rong zhan sneered in disdain. ¡± it¡¯s obviously your own thinking that¡¯s not pure. it¡¯s just a kiss. you¡¯re thinking too much. ¡± ¡°You-! Forget it, I¡¯m not going to argue with you.¡± Sang Xia moved further away from him and went to play with the triplets. However, Rong Zhan stopped her in time. wait, wife, I think that while we¡¯re educating our child, we should also educate you first. ¡± w-what? educate me?? ¡± What a joke. However, in the next second, she was pulled over by Rong Zhan and trapped in his arms. Rong Zhan lowered his head and kissed her as he said slowly, ¡± silly wife, there are some things you don¡¯t understand. We kiss to express our love for each other. The children will be happy and feel safe when they see our love. What¡¯s the big deal? ¡± Sang Xia frowned slightly. Actually, what Rong Zhan said made sense, but perhaps she was used to it, the feeling when Rong Zhan kissed her was completely different. It made her feel like he was flirting and perverted. Seeing that his wife had stopped talking, Rong Zhan fell silent for a while. Then, he said, ¡± actually, I didn¡¯t want to tell you this, but I think it¡¯s necessary now. At this point, he paused for a moment and continued slowly, ¡± to be honest, I¡¯m all grown up now, but I don¡¯t even know if there¡¯s true love between my parents because of Hanhan. Chapter 1312 ? 1312 Master Zhan, his son is very good!(3) they¡¯re always quarreling, and I¡¯m very annoyed when I see them quarreling. I feel very insecure and depressed. Occasionally, when I see them kissing, I¡¯m actually relieved. I feel that there¡¯s still a trace of warmth in that house. After Rong Zhan said that, his lips twitched slightly. that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want our precious little ones to be like me. I want to give them a home full of love and let them grow up happily. He was not only their father, but also their friend. It could also be considered as making up for everything he had lost when he was young from his children. It was a form of comfort and compensation for his regrets. Sang Xia didn¡¯t expect Rong Zhan to be so intimate with her regardless of the child¡¯s status because of Yingluo. Those words made her heart tremble slightly. She was moved because her heart ached. In fact, Rong Zhan did not do anything too extreme in front of the children. It was because she felt that she could be more open to him if they could be intimate in private. At this moment, sang Xia, who was originally in his arms, slightly raised her face and bit his chin. She felt numb and her gaze was even more alluring. Rong Zhan¡¯s lower abdomen was on fire. He lowered his head and seized the opportunity to kiss her fiercely. Then, he whispered in her ear in a hoarse voice, ¡± I think we need to be alone for a while. ¡°It¡¯s here again.¡± Sang Xia blushed and said. Rong Zhan chuckled and stood up first, then carried her up. ¡°Don¡¯t, the children need to be watched.¡± don¡¯t go too far. Just close the curtains on the balcony and you¡¯ll be able to see their little figures. We¡¯ll be in the living room. Your son and daughter are very well-behaved and won¡¯t disturb us. As he spoke, Rong Zhan kissed her neck and his hands started to move. sang xia was also a little overwhelmed by his flirtatiousness. seeing that something was about to happen, a small figure suddenly rushed over from the thin white curtain of the open-air balcony, accompanied by the little ba wang flower¡¯s childish voice, ¡± mommy, daddy, play with me. don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go, yingluo. ¡± Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Good, this was their son. ** In the afternoon, at the Monza track in Italy. it was a famous and difficult track. The entire length of the Monza track was 306.720 kilometers. It was a long straight with a 180-degree turn. It was very difficult to overtake on the straight, so the speed of the car could not be low from the beginning and had to maintain a lead. However, in order to gain speed and time on the straightaway, the drivers had to be 200% more vigilant on the bend, because the pressure of the bend at high speed had been sacrificed. At the same time, at the Meng Zha race track ¡­ the fans outside the red line created by the staff were in a frenzy, shouting and cheering for the racers they supported. It was the preparation time for the afternoon match, and there was still an hour before the match. Sang Xia and the others arrived early, bringing along two kids. At that moment, the little ones were already walking steadily. Rong Zhan and sang Xia were each holding onto one of them. Both of them were wearing handsome jackets, but the two little ones were wearing slightly more. It was cold in autumn, and they were dressed round and round by their daddy who doted on them. One of them was wearing a baseball cap on his head, and when he followed them to this place, he was simply too cute. This was the first time the little ones had seen such a formation. Their eyes lit up and they felt a little excited. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1313 ? 1313 The one he likes is his sister-in-law (1) They had just climbed up the mountain and their cars were all parked in the parking lot. Not far away, there were a lot of people. Little BA Hua and the three babies were staring at them intently. Although they were excited, their hands subconsciously grabbed their parents ¡®hands. Rong Zhan and sang Xia went over there. Rong Zhan was afraid that their legs would not be able to move, so he bent down and picked them up with one hand each. Sang Xia was about to call Su Li and the rest to ask where they were when she suddenly remembered what Rong Zhan wanted to tell her in the morning. Oh right, I almost forgot. What did you want to talk to me about in the morning? ¡± At the mention of this, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes darkened. wife, do you still remember that wandering singer you met at the music Plaza when we were in Australia? ¡± sang xia¡¯s eyes widened at his words. she stared at him for a while before saying slowly, ¡± why did you mention him? are you trying to scare me? i¡¯m breaking out in a cold sweat just thinking about it now, okay, huahua! ¡± He still had the nerve to say that she didn¡¯t know that the person was actually Harren, and she still trusted him so much. When the final result was out, she was really shocked. She even had nightmares for two consecutive nights. She heard that the real su Zihe was killed when he was replaced by haren. He was alert and used a month to imitate su Zihe¡¯s behavior and finally succeeded in replacing her. wasn¡¯t it scary just thinking about it, not to mention that it was the truth? The little Overlord flower wanted mommy to carry it. Rong Zhan passed it to sang Xia. He carried the little triplets with one hand and patted her on the shoulder with the other. you¡¯re not afraid anymore after I¡¯m done. In fact, we¡¯ve all been deceived by Harren. Facing sang Xia¡¯s surprised look, he continued, ¡± can you believe that the real su Zihe is not dead? ¡± ¡°What!¡± sang xia¡¯s mind went blank. she was completely stunned. ¡°Anthony told me about this half a month ago. He said that the police found out that he had hidden the real su Zi in a sealed basement. Su Zi¡¯s limbs were tied up and she was trapped for more than a month. If it weren¡¯t for the food in the basement, she would have died.¡± He paused and continued, ¡± I didn¡¯t want to tell you at first. After all, it¡¯s in the past, and it¡¯s not good to think too much about it. However, I was afraid that this incident would leave a shadow in your heart. Also, Anthony said that he¡¯s still in contact with the real su Zihe, so I thought I should tell you in case you get a shock when you see her in the future. After Rong Zhan finished his words, sang Xia was in shock for a moment, as if she could not believe that there was such a turning point in the story. Su Zihe really didn¡¯t die. This was something she could never have imagined. However, he had to say that This result made her feel much better, because it was really cruel for an innocent person to die for no reason, and to be killed by Harren. Sang Xia¡¯s emotions slowly calmed down, and her eyelashes fluttered. if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go over and see what the real su Zihe looks like when I¡¯m free. It¡¯ll help me calm down completely. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The flags fluttered in the air, and the faces of the crazy fans were painted with colorful symbols as they shouted wildly. As a highly stimulating and dangerous event, racing had always been popular, especially in foreign countries. People boldly pursued this kind of excitement and madness. Chapter 1314 ? 1314 He likes his sister-in-law (2) He pursued the pleasure of being on the verge of death. Naturally, the fans were also very crazy. Sang Xia found Su Li and the others, and Su Xun, Xiao Yezi, and the others had just arrived. ¡°It¡¯s said that the prize money for this competition is five million US dollars. How about five million US dollars? How many participants will be attracted here? those people are truly not afraid of death.¡± Su Xun kept sighing. Even though he didn¡¯t lack the money, he felt that this amount was really expensive. There were many people who needed this money, and the result would be a bloodbath on the racing track. it was extremely dangerous. However, Su Li took out a cigarette expressionlessly and was about to light it when he said, ¡± this isn¡¯t the most important thing. The most important thing is that Bo Jing will be attending and Zhenzhen will be his future sister-in-law. As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly saw the little Ba Wang flower in sang Xia¡¯s arms looking at her adorably from her shoulder, like a cheeky person. She immediately raised her eyebrows and took the cigarette away from her lips. She stretched out her hand to pinch his chubby little face and said in a low voice, ¡± you little brat. After confirming that their names were on the list, they couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. There was no other way, they were all on the same side. At this moment, someone¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Su Li picked up the phone and looked at the Youyou, and his brows immediately rose. The call was from Youyou, who said that there would be a traffic jam in half an hour. She was with her brother, and next to them was Kimi, Bo Jing¡¯s so-called ¡± sister-in-law ¡°, Qiao Xi ¡®er. Once the news was exposed, the few of them immediately went to the place that Youyou had mentioned. It was the driver¡¯s resting area in the back. After they greeted each other, sang Xia and the others entered the car without a hitch. On an empty, blocked road, there were a few cars and a lot of people coming in. But Bo Jing¡¯s face was outstanding and he was spotted at first glance. He looked a lot like his father, Bo Yan, with long eyebrows, a high nose bridge, and an innate elegance and nobility. Bo Jing saw them coming over. He raised his hand to show his position as a form of greeting. Youyou was standing beside him, saying something with his little mouth and frowning from time to time. Bo Jing, on the other hand, was unmoved and his gaze was still wandering. In the end, he looked at someone or something and immediately retracted his gaze. He rubbed Youyou¡¯s head and said in a low voice, ¡± be good and listen to me. You can go with them first. I can¡¯t possibly not participate in the competition. with that, he turned around and left. Youyou stomped its feet anxiously. However, he happened to see that scene when he walked in the direction he was heading. Not far away, Foca¡¯s devil race driver Captain, Kimi, and Qiao Xi ¡®er were holding a wrench in front of the open hood of the car. They rolled up their sleeves and were repairing something. The race was about to begin, and they could not afford to make any mistakes. Bo Jing went over to help her handle it. Youyou and the few women who had rushed over saw this scene and were all slightly stunned. Their eyes met with each other¡¯s, and they looked very complicated. When Su Li saw this scene, his hands slipped into the pockets of his white, ripped denim jacket, and he said indifferently, ¡± he¡¯s getting married the day after tomorrow, and today he¡¯s accompanying his sister-in-law to participate in such a dangerous car race. Hehe, Yingluo is really interesting. Only a fool wouldn¡¯t be able to see this kind of intention. Chapter 1315 ? 1315 He likes his sister-in-law (3) then what should we do? if my brother likes her, what¡¯s the point of marrying her sister? ¡± Youyou frowned and pursed her lips, looking worried. She had left the children with Rong Zhan. Sang Xia crossed her arms and looked at the two of them, their heads touching as they repaired the car together. I don¡¯t know about other things, but you should at least know who your brother likes. The wedding is the day after tomorrow. You can¡¯t let your brother do something wrong in a moment of confusion. If that happens, there¡¯ll be nothing you can do to reverse the situation. ¡°That¡¯s right, Youyou, go and ask around. If the person your brother loves really isn¡¯t that sister, then you can¡¯t let your brother marry her. What¡¯s the purpose of our visit? Otherwise, a single misstep would result in eternal hatred. What¡¯s going on between brother-in-law and sister-in-law?¡± Xiao Yezi¡¯s last words completely broke the last string in the Youyou¡¯s mind! Yes, once they got married, it would be over. Youyou took a deep breath. alright, I¡¯ll risk my life to ask. If things are really as we think, I¡¯ll be relying on you guys. I can¡¯t just watch my brother miss out on the woman he likes. ¡°We can¡¯t either,¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong with it,¡± xiao yezi said. When Bo Jing returned, there were only ten minutes left before the start of the competition. Everyone was getting ready to get into the car and drive out. A few cars had already whizzed out. After passing through this area, countless fans ¡®crazy screams and shouts could be heard outside. Coupled with the shocking music, this was indeed a competition worth the audience and fans going crazy over. Bo Jing¡¯s car was in front. When he returned to his beloved car and was about to go on stage, Youyou suddenly shouted ¡± brother ¡± and rushed over. When Bo Jing looked over again, he frowned and said seriously, ¡± aren¡¯t you here to watch the competition? don¡¯t worry about anything else. Get out. I¡¯ll take care of this competition. ¡°No, no, brother, I¡¯m not going to persuade you to give up the competition. I just want to ask you a question.¡± Youyou grabbed his wrist tightly and said with a complicated look, ¡± I beg you, tell me. Bo Jing moved her hand away without a word. At this time, she was looking at him like this, so he reluctantly rewarded her with a little patience. He blurted out, ¡± speak. Youyou knew that it was urgent, so he did not keep him in suspense. He lowered his voice, leaned closer to him, and said directly, ¡± brother, I know that the woman you like is Kimi, Qiao Xi ¡®er, but why are you flirting with her seriously ill sister? do you know why you¡¯re flirting like this? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Bo Jing¡¯s expression changed. Youyou,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± He was rendered speechless. What was going on? Bo Jing¡¯s gaze deepened and he glanced at her indifferently. since things have come to this, it¡¯s all my own decision. You don¡¯t have to care. After saying that, his car disappeared in front of her in the blink of an eye, leaving only a cloud of dust on the ground. Youyou covered his nose and looked in the direction that he had disappeared. At that moment, he was both angry and distressed. His brother really didn¡¯t refute him, and he even said those words. As expected, he really liked Qiao Xi ¡®er. but he told her not to care, so how could she? Soon after, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s car also drove over. As she passed by them, she recognized Youyou and Su Li, whom she had met the other day. She smiled at them in a natural and unrestrained manner, and in the next second, she landed on the steering wheel with her black gloves on. The car also disappeared in the blink of an eye. They,¡±Yingluo¡± In an instant, the shouts and screams from outside the arena grew louder and louder. At this moment, outside, on the Monza track. [ good night ] Chapter 1316 ? 1316 All businessmen are evil, he is evil The audience seats and the periphery of the track were crowded with people waving small flags and shouting. There were colorful ribbons tied on their heads. There were all kinds of people here, most of whom were local or foreigners who had come because of the fame. They were in high spirits and the atmosphere was hot. Especially after the driver left and went back on the track, the screams of support were even more obvious. The children had already gone out to meet up with the men in the main group. when they met up, youyou replied helplessly, ¡± to be honest, i think my brother looks helpless. in fact, our guess was right. my brother does not like that sister, but who knows how things turned out like this. ¡± she paused for a moment. when she spoke again, there was an inexplicable sense of disappointment. ¡± the point is, my brother is really crazy. why is he so stubborn? he clearly knows what he¡¯s doing. ¡± Once the relationship was confirmed, could he really ignore the so-called moral ethics? Sang Xia, Su Li, and the others saw that the situation was indeed as such. They unconsciously exchanged looks, and their eyes seemed to be exchanging some sort of meaning. Su Li gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡± if your older brother really knows what he¡¯s doing, then it¡¯ll be really troublesome for us to help him. We might even make him angry. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. I always feel that your older brother isn¡¯t such a muddled person. After all, your older brother is a merchant. What are the characteristics of a merchant?? ¡± The corners of sang Xia¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and she laughed. cunning. Su Li snapped his fingers, blew a secret whistle, put his hands in his pockets, turned around, and left. ¡°Hehe, all businessmen are evil.¡± Xiao Yezi pouted, revealing two cute little canine teeth. Youyou was dumbfounded,¡±Yingluo.¡± really, really? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ the atmosphere of the competition was heated. there were many people shouting devil captain kimi in a frenzy. there were also people shouting the names of Asa, barton, beck, and a series of other top racers. The name of the Bo Jing race was ASA. To him, racing was the best way to release stress, his hobby, and the thrill of his pursuit. However, he had been obsessed with cars since he was a teenager. He was obsessed with car racing and had won countless car race awards. He had never been exposed to the public. He refused to be interviewed or show his face in any form except for racing. As a result, he was the most low-key racer in this industry, but also a huge threat to his competition. Kimi, on the other hand, was different. The race was two minutes away. all the cars were already on the track. when they looked over, their eyes fell on kimi. she was the only female racer in this race. she was wearing a fanged mask, and nothing had changed. Kimi, the demonic Captain of Foca, was known as the demonic Captain not only because her racing skills were top-notch, but also because she never showed her true face on the race track. She would only take off her fanged mask when she came down. do you see that bald guy next to Kimi? the one with the tattooed arm? ¡± Su Xun had always paid attention to car races, so he was very familiar with many famous racers. Seeing that they were all looking at him, Su Xun continued, ¡± that guy¡¯s name is Barton, and he¡¯s a racers from United Kingdom. This Barton is very powerful. Not only that, but he just got out of prison. He was previously arrested because he ran two racers to death on the track in death Valley. Chapter 1317 ? 1317 The ¡°promising¡± little Overlord flower! he was reported on purpose, but he¡¯s still in first place. He¡¯ll do anything for the prize money. Everyone turned to look at him. Not only were the few of them slightly surprised by Su Xun¡¯s words, but even the two little ones in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms were stunned. They were dressed in round clothes and wore cute baseball hats. They stared at the bald, big, and muscular man with tattooed arms. Their eyes widened and they held their Dadi tightly. especially when the driver called barton felt the unusual gaze from this side, and his sharp eyes swept over. suddenly, the little tyrant flower was so scared that it kicked its legs and buried its little face in daddy¡¯s shoulder. it couldn¡¯t help but groan a few times. ¡°Good for you.¡± Rong Zhan mocked. The group of people was amused by the little tyrant flower until they burst into laughter. The atmosphere was finally a little better. After all, they were all professional racers, so they didn¡¯t have to worry too much. A golden hot girl in a mink coat, hot shorts, and low-cut suspenders walked to the empty space in the middle of the race car with a small colored flag in her hand. With a whistle, the small flag was waved down, and seven or eight racing cars immediately sped away. The atmosphere on the track suddenly reached a climax. Countless fans screamed wildly, breaking through the red belt interception. The situation was getting out of control. However, in the blink of an eye, the two little cubs were surrounded by the handsome uncles and aunties, protecting the little triplets and the little tyrant flower. The little Overlord flower was still in a daze. When it saw that it was lying on its daddy¡¯s shoulder and teasing Su Xun, it laughed shyly until its nose was covered in mucus. After all, there were very few children who came to watch the competition, and there were even fewer children at this age. However, no matter how few there were, there were still some. Wasn¡¯t the one in front of them an example? Fortunately, the track was cleared very quickly by the staff. There were a total of 53 laps on the track, and countless big screens on the huge track were showing the synchronized state of the race. The staff noticed that there were two children with Rong Zhan and the others. Afraid that they would cause more squeezing, they enthusiastically found a seat for Rong Zhan. Of course, Rong Zhan was happy to do so. However, there was a limited space. After he sent sang Xia and the children over, he stood at the outer circle with the rest of the group. It was not too far away. At this time, the situation on the track was at its peak. It was a competition of speed and the precise handling of the bend. However, in addition to the objective difficulty, there was another unknown difficulty. There would be all kinds of unimaginable obstacles in the race, which could even destroy your car and kill you. In the race, you could do anything you wanted. As long as you can outrun them, everything else doesn¡¯t matter. However, this soon became apparent and the kids finally understood why Bo Jing insisted on participating in the race. Because the most dangerous thing was not only the track, but also the human heart. The people on the track were a man named Beck, followed by the ghost Racer Captain Kimi, Bo Jing, a strange man, and a bald man with tattooed arms. There were four cars chasing after them. Barton fell behind when he first rushed out. It was quite difficult to overtake on a straight road, but Barton managed to overtake and hit several cars. He encountered an obstacle in front of him, which was a well that appeared out of thin air. He deliberately stuck to the car behind him to block his view, not giving way. But when the driver was pushed into a corner ¡­ Chapter 1318 ? 1318 an unexpected scene When he was forced to speed up and crash into it, he quickly turned around. However, the car behind him was not so lucky. Its front wheels directly fell into the black hole. The driver was so angry that he cursed his father! He smashed the steering wheel! In the blink of an eye, he had reached third place. In front of him was Bo Jing, and in first place was Kimi. It was much more difficult for Barton to get an ultra-thin car. However, he was full of schemes and cunning, so people had to be on their guard against him. did you guys notice? Bo Jing has been following Kimi¡¯s car closely. I think he¡¯s trying to stop the car for her because he¡¯s afraid that Kimi will be harmed. su li stared at the large screen and raised his brows. Su Xun touched his nose. don¡¯t put it that way. Kimi was able to get to the top because of her ability. At least her speed is good. yup, it¡¯s not easy to maintain your speed in a situation full of obstacles. The third and longest bend was right in front of the race track. The road in front was the deceleration zone. Because of the bumpy road, it was easy for the racing hovercar to bounce and reduce the slide, which would cause the loss of the downward pressure, causing the driver to lose control of the racing hovercar. If they missed the turn, they would crash into the gravel area. However, what he was afraid of happened. The two cars behind him were fighting. it directly caused a car to crash into the gravel area and was instantly buried under the rubble. It was difficult to overtake on a curved road, but it was also the easiest place to do so. Barton had always been good at overtaking, but he was being suppressed by Bo Jing. He could not overtake him at all. Kimi had encountered an even bigger obstacle in front of him. After a sharp and handsome left drift, the road ahead was covered with triangular nails. It was incomparably sharp, and it glowed with a piercing silver light on the ground. The middle of the runway was only 700mm wide, so there were no obstacles. Seeing this, Qiao Cha ¡®er¡¯s eyes behind her Fang mask narrowed slightly. She increased the horsepower of the car to the maximum and stepped on the accelerator. She actually turned the car to the side at the fastest speed possible. The one-sided wheel quickly passed through the narrow, nail-free passageway with great precision. After passing through, the car landed easily and continued to drive at full speed. This perfect move in one go attracted the cheers and screams of countless fans. bo jing¡¯s car followed closely behind. however, he didn¡¯t react to the nails on the ground and drove past them. immediately, countless people gasped in shock. However, he could only watch helplessly as the car¡¯s tires flattened and rolled over the nail-like road with the previous inertia. Then, in the blink of an eye, the tires were filled with air again, and the car sped forward at a high speed. The car did not stop or even slow down throughout the entire process. The modified car not only stunned the audience and crazy fans, but also Barton, who was hot on his heels. However, he wasn¡¯t that stupid to rush over with him. Instead, he accelerated quickly and leaped over the nail-like road with absolute pressure. However, the nail-like road was very long, and the rear tire seemed to be punctured by the nail and was leaking air. However, the race was already coming to an end. No matter what happened later, the top three were what the fans and cameras were focused on. At the last moment, countless fans started to scream again. ¡°Is your brother planning to get second place again? I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, he still can¡¯t beat her.¡± who knows? maybe I couldn¡¯t in the past, but I don¡¯t want to now. However, just as Su Li and the Youling finished speaking, an unexpected scene occurred. [ there¡¯s also, ah ah ah, a series of novels that have been released. Fake uncle and nephew, the one from master Zhan¡¯s father¡¯s generation. ] Chapter 1319 ? 1319 Accept your loss and agree to his conditions! Bo Jing¡¯s car was about three meters away from Kimi¡¯s car. However, after Bo Jing did something, a blue flame suddenly appeared behind his car. An explosive force was released and in the blink of an eye, he was on the same level as Kimi¡¯s car. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s pupils behind her Fang mask suddenly contracted, and she sprinted with all her might. But in the end, it was the straight path, so everyone was sprinting with all their might. However, Qiao Xi ¡®er could only look on helplessly as Bo Jing¡¯s hovercar continued to overtake her despite the immense pressure. The scene was abuzz, and countless fans stood up from the audience and shouted wildly. ¡°Kimi! Kimi! Kimi¨C!¡± ¡°Asa,Asa¡­¡­!¡± Amidst the crowd¡¯s exclamations and screams, and Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s drenched body, Bo Jing overtook her and took first place. After the race crossed the line, the crowd cheered. The beginning and the end were always the climax of the race. many years later, bo jing would be racing on the same track as her. After Bo Jing got first place, he was instantly surrounded by countless people. Youyou also rushed up excitedly. She really didn¡¯t expect her brother to be better than a professional. He had gotten first! First place! However, the young had overlooked one point. There were many capable people in the world, but they only showed themselves in the form of competitions. The agents of the firearms group alone were no match for professional racers in car racing. They were all risking their lives, but they were playing even more. Bo Jing, on the other hand, had been trained by his father since he was young. He had also inherited his mother¡¯s gun design skills, so he was good at many things. He had a high IQ and seemed to be able to do nothing other than this little bit of love. Bo Jing opened the car door and got out. He took off his gloves and helmet, his dark hair wet. He pulled apart the crowd and rescued the thin and small child who had been squeezed out of shape. He pulled him over and protected him under his arm, causing people to scream and take pictures. Youyou finally sighed that his brother could still care for her. In the blink of an eye, she saw her brother pull her out and then turn around to walk to another car behind him. Youyou was stunned. Kimi took off her helmet and ran her fingers through her long, wet hair. No one could tell what her expression was because of her mask, but she was panting heavily under her racing suit. Youyou crossed his arms and his little face tensed up as he watched the scene. Bo Jing walked over to Kimi. He didn¡¯t care if she looked over. He clenched his fist and placed it on her hood. His lips moved slightly as he looked straight into her eyes and said something. qiao xi ¡®er froze. Bo Jing knocked on the front of the car, then turned to leave. And Bo Jing had clearly said,¡±remember the conditions we agreed on, at the wedding.¡± Youyou mumbled to herself, curious about what her brother had said. The match ended. However, at this moment, something happened in the audience. Something still happened when he brought the child over. As she was sitting with her child, the results of the competition had just been settled and the scene was bustling. Sang Xia wanted Rong Zhan to come back to help her and take her child out earlier. However, just as she put her child down and walked two steps to the side to look for Rong Zhan, Suddenly, someone staggered over from the side of the two kids in the first row. Chapter 1320 ? 1320 The little ones were bullied, they exploded in anger Suddenly, a mother appeared with a four or five-year-old boy. The little boy was very naughty. When he saw that the triplets were cute, he rushed forward to pinch her face and bully her. Get down! Sit here!¡± However, his mother just stood there and didn¡¯t care. She even looked at her son¡¯s arrogant face with a gentle and loving look. The little triplets widened their eyes slightly when he pinched their faces. However, they did not cry. They only struggled for a while. However, the little boy became even worse when he saw that she did not cry. He went up to the little tyrant flower and carried it down from above. Then, he used both hands to pinch the little triplets ¡®faces. He used a lot of strength. The little tyrant flower stood at the same place and could not stand steadily. However, it still walked over and pushed him with its small hands. In the end, it was pushed to the ground by the boy. fortunately, the little tyrant flower was wearing a lot of clothes. its round little body fell to the ground, and before its head could hit the ground, it sat up like a roly-poly toy. even so, the little tyrant immediately felt aggrieved and wanted to look for his mother. his eyes were red, and he was about to cry, but in the next second, he heard a clear ¡± pa ¡± sound, and he was stunned. The triplets slapped the boy¡¯s face and even scratched him hard. get down here! the little boy shouted. His face was filled with anger. get down here. As she said that, she pulled the little triplets and wanted to throw them down. At that moment, sang Xia turned around and saw a little boy tugging at her precious daughter¡¯s collar, trying to pull her down violently. Her son was already sitting on the ground. Her heart trembled at that moment and she quickly shouted, ¡± stop it! The child¡¯s hand suddenly stopped moving when he was called. However, sang Xia¡¯s anger flared up in an instant. Her eyes glanced at the mother beside the little boy. Seeing that she was still looking at him with a gentle expression, her anger burned even more. This woman must be dead! She watched helplessly as her own son bullied someone else¡¯s child! even if he was only a little over a year old, he really could do it! However, when the little boy saw a woman wearing sunglasses rushing over to stop him, he resisted even more. He grabbed the triplets ¡®collar and pulled them down, causing their small bodies to sit on the ground. When sang Xia rushed over, he had already done so. She was so angry that she rushed over and picked the little triplets up. She was about to teach the little boy a lesson. However, the little boy was cunning. He immediately ran behind his mother and made a funny face at sang Xia, looking extremely arrogant. Alright. Very good! Sang Xia was so angry that her hands were shaking as she coaxed the triplets. The little boy and his mother who seemed to be blind had really offended her. When the little tyrant flower saw mommy stand up, it immediately hugged mommy¡¯s leg tightly, feeling wronged. ¡°What kind of parent are you! do you not care if your child bullies others? are you blind? How could he do this to such a small child!¡± sang xia said through gritted teeth. The woman¡¯s expression darkened when she heard that. However, she said with a hint of grievance, ¡± children are just playing. They don¡¯t know anything. Besides, your child hit my son. Do you know how to discipline him? ¡± Insensible, insensible your head! With the two children around, sang Xia did not want to get into! physical fight with her, lest she hurt and scare the children, but she promised that this was not over! In fact, it wasn¡¯t going to end very soon. Chapter 1321 ? 1321 If you don¡¯t know anything, you¡¯ll get beaten up by your father she tried her best to hold it in. she squatted down and kissed the two little ones to comfort them. the little triplets did not cry but kept staring at the little boy. the little ba wang flower kept snuggling into her arms. Sang Xia knew that the little guy was frightened, so she tried her best to comfort him while deliberately raising her voice, ¡± Huahua, be good. Don¡¯t be afraid of being ambiguous. This little brother¡¯s father died earlier than his mommy. No one taught him how to be a good person and be polite. ¡°you ¡­¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. However, when sang Xia¡¯s sharp and cold gaze swept over her, she seemed to be so frightened that she did not shout again as if she was in the wrong. However, she was still as arrogant as ever. She led her son and directly occupied their seats. She snorted angrily and said, ¡± son, let¡¯s sit here. The little boy looked at them smugly, as if he wanted to continue bullying the two little fellows. Sang Xia was so angry that her palms were itching. What kind of mother is this? she¡¯s simply spoiling her own child to the point that he¡¯s a scum of society! However, at this moment, the little triplets, who had not cried all this while, suddenly pouted their little lips and their eyes turned red. Then, they burst into tears. Their cries were particularly heartbreaking. Sang Xia¡¯s heart was about to break. When she saw her sister cry, the pretentious crybaby, the little BA Hua, also cried. For a moment, sang Xia was at a loss. However, the next second, she knew why the triplets were crying. ¡°daddy, daddy, bad, bad brother hit my yingluo!¡± Rong Zhan and Su Li came over to find them and leave this place. At this moment, the little triplets saw their daddy. She, who had not cried all this while, saw her daddy and immediately cried out heartbreakingly with red eyes. She complained in her tender and soft voice. When sang Xia saw that Rong Zhan was finally here, she let go of the little triplets and they went to look for their daddy while crying. The woman¡¯s expression changed. Sang Xia glared at her. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached when he saw his precious daughter crying. Her eyes were red and swollen. On the way, he leaped over the White fence and rushed up to carry his precious daughter who was standing on the steps. Then, he hurriedly went to see his wife¡¯s figure and condition. Sang Xia was already walking over with the little tyrant flower in her arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? why are you crying like this?¡± as rong zhan spoke, he looked around to see if there was anything unusual. then, he subconsciously checked to see if the two little ones were injured. Sang Xia turned around with the sobbing little tyrant flower in her arms and shot a sharp look at the little boy who was sitting on the chair and jumping around mischievously, as well as the ¡®loving¡¯ mother. Her tone became a little more serious. that¡¯s too much. I stood up just now to see where you were, but when I turned around, I saw the child hitting your daughter. To think that the mother was still looking at her son tenderly. Damn it, if it wasn¡¯t for the child, I would have gone up and hit her. What kind of parent is she? ¡± In this world, there would always be others who were willing to do the things that one was too lazy to do. It was the same for teaching children. If one did not teach them, then one would wait for others to teach them viciously. Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned extremely ugly after hearing this. f * ck, is this the legendary saying ¡®a loving mother will spoil her son¡¯? don¡¯t go, all of you. Sangxia, sangxia, stop him. It¡¯s not good for a man to go. Let me go. I¡¯ll teach that little kid a good lesson. After Su Li finished speaking, he directly massaged his neck, moving his hand joints as he walked over. [ps[Speaking of which, many children who are used to being raised are really detestable. Other people¡¯s children are not children anymore. They can get married tomorrow. There will be a surprise ~~ climax ~] Chapter 1322 ? 1322 My sister is awesome (1) Su Li left in his high heels, wearing a leather jacket, his long hair enchanting, and his aura powerful. When sang Xia saw that she had gone over, she could not help but feel at ease. Su Li was known as the Queen of venomous tongues, so of course he was not that simple. He had a whole set of ways to trick people, and he could not torture them to death. Of course, Rong Zhan¡¯s anger had not subsided yet. However, if he were to get angry at a woman and a child in public, who knew how the woman would twist the truth with her pitiful and innocent look? it was really not appropriate when there were many people around. Rong Zhan clenched his fist and cursed under his breath. you¡¯re bullying my daughter and son. Don¡¯t even think about ending this. There were b * tches every day, and now it had even fallen on his two little babies. If sang Xia had not held him back, he would have gone up and taught the other party a good lesson. The little triplets sobbed on his shoulder with red eyes. They kept looking in the direction of the little boy, as if they wanted their daddy to stand up for them. They kept sobbing, ¡± Daddy, Daddy, ran ran. The little fellow¡¯s crying made Rong Zhan¡¯s heart burn and his heart ached for her. ¡°There¡¯s no rush now. Let¡¯s first see how Su Li deals with this. It¡¯s indeed better for a woman to deal with this kind of matter. In the past, you would have thought that it was bullying.¡± Sang Xia watched from the side after she finished speaking. At the end, she sneered and touched the little triplets ¡®back. She could not help but say to Rong Zhan, ¡± you don¡¯t say. Your daughter is really a smart person. She did not shed a single tear in front of me, but she cried out in grievance the moment she saw you. It seems that she knows that you are the real big head and that you are someone who can support her. These tears can not be shed for nothing. This little brat was too ghostly. Compared to the little Overlord flower that liked to roll around and act coquettishly, this daughter¡¯s IQ was a step ahead of her. She was simply too smart. Hearing that, Rong Zhan suddenly realized that it was true. He was really clever. rong zhan lowered his head and wiped her tears away while kissing her red eyes. he tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart and comforted her. ¡± my daughter, don¡¯t cry anymore. daddy won¡¯t let them off. look at your godmother. your godmother has gone to stand up for you. let¡¯s see how she will beat up the bad guys who bullied you and your brother. ¡± The little triplets ¡®eyes were red as they twitched again. Then, they continued to watch what their godmother was doing. Just now, that woman had not seen where Su Li had come from, and Su Li¡¯s actions were simply too ¡­ She thought differently from sang Xia and the rest. When she went over, she did not shout at the little boy and the mother. Instead, there happened to be an empty seat. She sat down at the side and took the initiative to strike up a conversation. She patted the naughty boy¡¯s head and then took the initiative to say something to him. the little boy¡¯s eyes first had a smug expression, and then su li said something to him in a whisper. He looked very mysterious. The little boy¡¯s eyes flashed with a strange light. And that little boy¡¯s mother noticed that this beautiful woman seemed to be too close to her son, so she pulled him over, not allowing him to speak to Su Li. Su Li also happened to stand up and walked over with a smile. What was going on? what¡¯s going on? what did you say to the kid? are you just talking about him??! Rong Zhan was obviously not satisfied with this result. su li laughed out loud and touched the little tyrant hua toot¡¯s fair and tender little face. the expression on his face suddenly became treacherous, and he laughed viciously and evilly. ¡± just wait and see. ¡± Chapter 1323 ? 1323 My sister is awesome (2) Then, she snorted and said, ¡± don¡¯t pity them later. It¡¯s also because of the indulgence of adults that children can¡¯t be taught well. Adults and children should learn from their lessons. Otherwise, tsk, tsk, who knows what kind of disaster they¡¯ll bring to society when they grow up? ¡± As they were talking, the competition had just ended. All the cars on the track, except for those who had an accident, had returned. The fans of different supporters were at their most excited, not because of the race, but because of the result. When they started a war of words with the fans of different supporters, they were all very impulsive. But the racers were the ones who were more impulsive. This was especially so for the one named Barton. The third was a bald, muscular man with tattooed arms. He was the race driver that Su Xun had mentioned had just been released from prison. He had gotten third place and was extremely angry. He was in an extremely bad mood. The fans on the field were cursing again, adding fuel to the fire. Even if they were used to this kind of occasion, they couldn¡¯t help but be angry. however, just as barton and the other racers were about to leave the stage, a little boy suddenly appeared on the track. there were staff, judges, and several racers on the track, and it was noisy. The little boy was holding something in his hand and was running around the field. No one noticed him at first, but after he did something, a furious roar was suddenly heard, ¡± what have you done?! what the hell did you do? Do you want to die?¡± Everyone was stunned and shocked, but when they heard the sound, their expressions changed. Barton was seen slamming down the car door and shouting angrily at a little boy. His beloved racing car was in a terrible state. The black Ferrari of the racing car had been disfigured beyond recognition by someone who had used a stone to run around him-! The little boy was scared silly by the angry roar of such a rough-looking man with tattoos. In fact, this was indeed the case. Barton looked like he was going to eat someone. He was already in a bad mood after losing and had been ridiculed and scolded by some fans. However, he was used to this. He didn¡¯t expect a child to run up and scratch his car with a stone! As a race car driver, the car was their life! Their most important friend! Not only Barton, but his other fans also screamed in anger when they saw it. In this situation, no one could stand it, not to mention the hot-tempered and ruthless Barton. He roared in anger and rushed up to grab the little boy¡¯s neck. The staff members quickly rushed up to hold the little boy up, and someone asked Barton to let go. ¡°You accompany my car! Your f * cking car-!¡± Barton¡¯s face turned red as he roared. at this moment, a woman screamed and rushed in, shouting, ¡± let go of my son, let go of my son!! ¡± He killed someone! Quickly save my son!¡± the little boy escaped from barton¡¯s hands after he tried his best to save him. barton heard the woman¡¯s screams and became even angrier. he changed his target and grabbed the woman¡¯s hair violently. ¡± what kind of f * cking child are you teaching? is this your child?! ¡± he scratched my car, scratched my racing car-!¡± Chapter 1324 ? 1324 You¡¯re awesome, my sister (3) After paddling with the driver¡¯s car, Barton¡¯s fans became even crazier. They were angry that they had lost, and they shouted that they would beat them to death. Seeing this, not many people sympathized with the child and woman. Scratching a racer¡¯s car was not something anyone would do. Even Bo Jing and Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s faces turned cold and serious when they saw it. Even if they didn¡¯t like Barton, they couldn¡¯t help but look at him with a bit of sympathy. But now, the classic scene had arrived. The woman¡¯s hair was pulled by Barton, and she cried pitifully and loudly, ¡± I just scratched your car. The child is insensible. The child is insensible. It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t said this. Once she said this, Barton exploded with anger and kicked her hard. go to hell-! I¡¯m going to f * cking disfigure your face!¡± At this time, the farce on the field was getting more and more heated, and the three adults and two little children in the crowd were all watching this scene. hehe, children may be insensible, but adults are sensible. If you don¡¯t teach your own children, there will always be people in society who will teach them a lesson for you. And when that time came, it would be as simple as an ordinary ¡°lesson.¡± Su Li sprawled over the fence of the audience seats as he spoke. As he watched this scene, the corners of his mouth twitched. He was clearly smiling, but the Qi around his body was filled with coldness. It had to be said that when sang Xia saw that scene, she was really stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a big show. This tactic of killing with a borrowed knife was really brilliant. Although the lesson was ¡®more severe¡¯, it really made her let out a huge breath of resentment and feel very carefree. ¡°Ha, he really deserves it.¡± Thinking of her two precious little children being bullied and looking at their current situation, sang Xia sneered. Rong Zhan, who was carrying the little triplets, was also stunned. Rong Zhan tsked. Although he did not say anything to Su Li, he said to the little miser, ¡± my dear girl, tell Daddy. Are you still angry? Godma found someone to teach him a lesson. Does it feel good, huh? ¡± The little triplets and the little Overlord flower were indeed stunned. The little Overlord flower was quite afraid when it saw Barton shouting and screaming. It hid in its mommy¡¯s arms and held her tightly. At the same time, it could not help but stick its head out to take a look. The tears on her little face had long disappeared, but she still pretended to be weak from time to time, chirping. On the other hand, the little triplets were not afraid. They were in their daddy¡¯s arms and watched the child being beaten up. There was no fear in her big, watery eyes. She clenched her small fists and stopped crying. When she heard her daddy¡¯s question, she nodded her head adorably and seriously. Then, she grinned and even smiled. Meng Meng tilted her head and hugged her daddy¡¯s neck with both hands. ¡°Oh oh, our family¡¯s little triplets are amazing. Haha, they are really bold and energetic. It¡¯s good that they are happy. In the future, if anyone dares to bully you, just tell Godma, okay? Godma will beat them up.¡± Su Li laughed out loud and even gestured a few times, making the triplets even happier. come, come. Godma, kiss me. Do you like Godma? ¡± Su Li liked the little triplets so much that he moved closer to her, wanting her to kiss him. It was rare for the triplets to be shy. Sang Xia could tell that she liked Su Li very much and smiled as she encouraged her to go and kiss her godmother. The triplets leaned over and smacked their lips on Su Li¡¯s cheek. thank you, Godma, ¡± they said in a soft and tender voice. Chapter 1325 ? 1325 His big wedding (1) Suddenly, Su Li¡¯s heart softened. He sighed repeatedly and said, ¡± no, I¡¯m telling you, we must set an engagement when we were young. I really love your clever little girl to death. Don¡¯t let the fertile water flow into others ¡®fields. You must keep it for My Little Monster to be his wife!! ¡°I don¡¯t mind having a mother-in-law who loves her so much in the future.¡± Sang Xia said with a chuckle. Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and looked at his daughter¡¯s cute and obedient look. that won¡¯t do. My daughter is my precious baby. I can¡¯t bear to let her get married. ¡°Bullsh * t. This is not up to you. My son has an enigmatic temperament. The little triplets will definitely like him.¡± With that, Su Li carried the triplets from Rong Zhan¡¯s hands and turned to leave. Afraid that Rong Zhan would really disagree, he lowered his head and coaxed her while carrying the triplets. it¡¯s so ambiguous. Godmother has a handsome little brother. Come and play with him, Yingluo. Sang Xia laughed from behind. Su Li has told me many times that we should just let nature take its course. Of course, it¡¯d be best if we could become in-laws. Rong Zhan frowned slightly. that won¡¯t do either. Her son is younger than my daughter and doesn¡¯t know any better. ¡°How can you say that? it¡¯s only three months.¡± that¡¯s because she¡¯s still young. I don¡¯t agree. My daughter is still so young, and you¡¯re already having ideas about her. That¡¯s too much, too much. If you want an arranged marriage, go find your son. Sang Xia retorted, ¡± what are you joking about? a little monster and a Pixiu little BA flower?? ¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. Is there no problem? ** The mother and son who had previously provoked them and Barton were ruthlessly taught a lesson, but in the end, they didn¡¯t cause any big trouble. They only had to face the huge compensation Barton demanded. it was said that the price was eight figures, and the woman almost fainted when she heard that. When they were about to return after the car race, sang Xia went to bring the triplets back. The triplets did not cry or make a fuss at Su Li¡¯s place. Not only that, they also had a deep impression of the little brother that their godmother had been describing to them. They promised to visit her little brother who was said to ¡°make her happy.¡± Su Li had sold his own son for the sake of a daughter-in-law. When sang Xia went over, she casually asked, ¡± by the way, I haven¡¯t asked you what you said to the child just now. Why did he go to row someone¡¯s car for no reason? ¡± Su Li handed the little secret treasure to her and sneered,¡±what did I say?¡± I say, child, you pushed a child just now, didn¡¯t you? you did really well. Listen to Auntie, you¡¯ll do even better if you use a stone to draw a circle on that man¡¯s car. People will praise you.¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft!¡± It was really amazing. This way of praising was very unique. baby, it¡¯s time to say goodbye to godmother. Let¡¯s go home. Mommy will bring you to godmother¡¯s house to play in a while, okay? ¡± Sang Xia said after taking the triplets over. The little treasure nodded his head. Su Li was reluctant to part, but the little treasure actually took the initiative to kiss her. Immediately, Su Li was so moved that his eyes were filled with tears. Aowuu. She really liked this little girl. This was because for some reason, she felt that this seemingly strong and Black-bellied little girl, who was pretending to be a pig to eat a Tiger, was inexplicably in tune with her ¡®soft and weak¡¯ shy and reserved little monster. After they went back, Su Li went to look for Youyou and the others. The wedding was the day after tomorrow, and another important event began. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1326 ? 1326 His big wedding (2) Youyou and the others were also waiting for her to go back with them. After the race, the wedding would be held the day after tomorrow. It was a big event. The group of people drove three cars and went down the mountain together. The group of people talked about the wedding ceremony the day after tomorrow. ¡°To be honest, I have a feeling that something unusual is going to happen the day after tomorrow.¡± Su Li said as he drove. ¡°what could happen? it¡¯s just that zhenzhen, ah, right, youyou, it¡¯s going to be your big wedding soon. is your brother ready? should we go and help?¡± Xiao Yezi leaned over from the back seat, her little face hesitant, considering whether she should help. Youyou shook his head. my brother has already prepared everything. Just in case, I¡¯ll go and see if there¡¯s anything else to prepare in advance tomorrow. After all, this is a wedding. No one can understand my brother¡¯s thoughts. I¡¯ll help if I can, but if I can¡¯t, there¡¯s nothing I can do. There was a moment of silence in the car. &Nbsp; yeah. What was going on between the two of them? However, they encountered an unexpected scene on their way down the mountain. youyou was sitting in the front passenger seat. from afar, he could see two people tugging at each other as they went down the mountain. there were two handsome harley cars parked beside them. the two people were a man and a woman. the man was very tall, and the woman was about 1.68 meters. she was also wearing a racing uniform, so she was particularly eye-catching. Youyou recognized the two people at a glance. His eyes widened. wait, look, look, who¡¯s in front!! Su Li had obviously seen the two of them as well. His eyes immediately narrowed slightly, then he found a place to park the car safely at the side of the road. why? should we not go over first? that Kimi is crying. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on. ¡°It¡¯s actually them. We have to stop.¡± Xiao Yezi saw that there was something fishy about the two people in the distance and immediately said in an anxious and excited manner. In the distance, a man and a woman were tugging at each other on the side of the road. ¡°now, follow me back immediately!¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er wiped her tears away with the back of her hand. She bit her lip hard and sobbed, ¡± Bo Jing, you¡¯re only my brother-in-law. Don¡¯t care about me. I don¡¯t have to listen to you! A trace of anger appeared on Bo Jing¡¯s cold and clear face. He held her wrist tightly. do you still have a choice?! Don¡¯t you always listen to your sister? why can¡¯t you do it this time?¡± ¡°But she¡¯s her and I¡¯m me. She likes you! I don¡¯t like you!¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er shouted and flung his hand away. Bo Jing¡¯s body trembled, his fingers stiffened for a while before they started to tremble. Yes. He had always known. After a long time, just as Qiao Xi ¡®er wiped her tears and was about to turn around and leave on her Harley, her wrist was grabbed tightly again. ¡°Enough! Can you let go of-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. It was as if all the strength had been sucked out of his voice in an instant, and it softened. However, even though he was holding her wrist tightly, he still looked down slightly, as if he could not look at her directly. Perhaps it was because of what she had just said, or perhaps it was because of something else. Qiao Xi ¡®er was slightly stunned when she heard his voice. It was the first time he had spoken to her in such a tone. It was also the first time she had said ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± However, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s nose turned sour as she thought about why she had to apologize. Her heart began to tremble uncontrollably, and she felt pain and numbness. She looked at him with slightly red eyes and stammered in a trembling voice, ¡± Chapter 1327 ? 1327 his big wedding (3) ¡± i¡¯m the one who should be sorry, i¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t want to agree to your conditions ¡®because¡¯ i want to live for myself¡± i¡¯m really tired ¡®just treat me as a bad person who doesn¡¯t keep his word¡¯ ¡± please don¡¯t be so selfish, i beg you. ¡± With that, Qiao Xi ¡®er pulled her hand back with all her might. No matter how hard he clenched her hand, she still managed to pull her hand out bit by bit. Then, she turned and left. That scene was like time being dragged out and slowed down. Her fingertips brushed past him and finally left, getting further and further away. She didn¡¯t even have time to put on her helmet before she got on her Harley and left. When he raised his head to look at her again, all that was left was a pile of loose sand and her increasingly vague figure. Don¡¯t be so selfish, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t be so selfish, I¡¯m begging you. This sentence lingered in his mind, making his heart stop beating. It turned into a sharp knife, cutting his heart into pieces. It was so painful that he could no longer feel anything. He was the cruel one. She was still the cruel one. Bo Jing just stood there, his slender figure like a straight pine tree, but he was alone and lonely. His eyes were red. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The few people in the car in the distance were completely dumbfounded. There was no More Silence. ** The bathroom was filled with mist, and the shower was washing down on a beautiful body squatting on the ground and holding her knees. There was a faint sound of choking and sobbing. It was suppressed at the beginning, but it gradually became more and more uncontrollable and gradually burst into tears. In the end, it was a heartbreaking cry. why did you do that to me? why did Yingluo do that to me? Yingluo, I hate you? Yingluo, I hate you! ¡°Bastard! You bastard Yingluo!¡± With a loud cry, something hit the mirror and broke into pieces. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ When Qiao Xi ¡®er walked out of the bathroom, other than her slightly swollen and red eyes, there was no other emotion. She wrapped herself in a bath towel and picked up her phone. There were countless messages and missed calls. Most of the calls were from her teammates. She rarely lost a match, so most of them were encouraging her. She glanced through them and didn¡¯t reply. There were more than ten messages, and the basic content was the same. However, she still skimmed through all the messages, as if to see if she had missed anyone. However ¡­ He did not. there was no phone call either. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to feel. She sat on the floor and leaned against the sofa, letting her hair still wet. She took a box of cigarettes from the coffee table, took one out, took the lighter, and lit it. She took a deep breath and blew out a hazy ring of smoke. Her appearance became indistinct. Then, he seemed to have choked on the smoke and started coughing violently. at this moment, the phone suddenly rang. She was still coughing violently, and without looking at the display, she picked up the phone. cough, cough, Hello, cough, cough! The other party seemed to be silent for a moment. Just as she sensed something and subconsciously looked at the caller ID, a deep, emotionless man¡¯s voice came from the phone. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes gradually widened when she heard the phone call again. Her hands were trembling, and her phone slipped and fell to the ground. The cigarette burned herself, but she couldn¡¯t care about anything else. Tears suddenly fell down her face. She got up and quickly put on some clothes and ran out. She got into a taxi and cried anxiously, ¡± Sir, the hospital, the hospital ¡­ Oh, we¡¯ll understand their relationship very soon. Chapter 1328 ? 1328 Promise me you¡¯ll marry him (1) She had only put on a pair of jeans and a black hoodie in a hurry. Her hair was still wet, and she was wearing slippers. The temperature outside had already turned cold. The cold wind assailed his body, mixed with a bit of the chill of winter. The taxi drove quickly, and the Chinese parasol trees on both sides of the road flew past. Just like the tears in her eyes, they blurred her eyes. It was as if she was racing against time, constantly urging the driver to hurry, hurry, and go faster. She had long been numb to the assault of the cold wind. Her mind was filled with the pale and weak body on the hospital bed. The thought of her not being able to open her eyes again made her heart feel like it was being cut by a knife. He was her only family member who loved her the most in the world. When she arrived at the hospital, she rushed straight in and kept shouting for her to make way. When she arrived, she was faced with the closed door of the emergency room. The red light was on, and a tall man was leaning against the wall. His expression was complicated, but he could not hide his fatigue. He slowly raised his head when he heard the hurried footsteps. Qiao Xi ¡®er stared at the tightly shut emergency room door and could not take her eyes off it. He walked over slowly. ¡°She ¡­ How is she, Yingluo?¡± She didn¡¯t even know how she made that sound. Her lips opened and closed, and they trembled. Bo Jing looked at her pale face and thin body, which looked like it could collapse with a gust of wind. His eyes became more secretive and deep. No one knew what was hidden in the bottom of his eyes and the bottom of his heart. It could not be seen through and could not be seen through. he moved his feet slightly and walked over. ¡°if it¡¯s possible, perhaps you can see her for the last time when she¡¯s alive.¡± This was the truth. Although it was cruel, he had to tell her and couldn¡¯t hide it. However, the moment she said this, she felt dizzy and her legs went soft. She was about to fall to the ground when a tall figure quickly caught her. However, her body felt heavy as if it was filled with lead. She sat on the ground, paralyzed. Bo Jing bent down and held her wrist tightly. brother-in-law, brother-in-law, brother-in-law, ¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er mumbled softly. However, at the end of her mumbling, hot tears fell. She suppressed her cries in a low voice. She was in despair and pain, like a lonely little beast. She clenched her hand tightly and dug it deep into her palm. As if sensing her despair, he reached out his hands as if he wanted to pull her into his arms. However, when he reached out, he suddenly remembered what she had said before and his hands stopped in mid-air. in the end, he slowly retracted his hand and turned it into a fist. It didn¡¯t take too long. Because she was about to die, her life was painful. After all kinds of chemotherapy, her body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The doctor seized the last bit of time she had in the last emergency treatment. At the same time, he also pulled out all the tubes attached to her body. when the operation light was turned off, qiao xi ¡®er supported his arm with all her might so that she could stand on her weak feet. The doctor came out. He was the best and most authoritative expert in the kidney Department. Once upon a time, her parents had passed away. When she was young, it was her sister¡¯s thin shoulders that supported her. She went out to work hard to earn money so that she could go to college. Later, it was her who desperately ran car races to earn money to save her life in the hospital. If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could her sister have gotten kidney failure at such a young age, not to mention anemic and malnourished? ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s the situation?¡± Chapter 1329 ? 1329 Promise me to marry him (2) the doctor took off his glasses and said in a heavy tone, ¡± i¡¯ve been with her for many years. to be honest, she¡¯s the one who has tried her best to live the longest. no matter how much pain her illness has brought her, you know her situation. this day is inevitable. i think you¡¯re more or less prepared for it. ¡± As they were talking, two medical staff pushed a thin woman out. She had lost all her hair because of chemotherapy, and her skin was unhealthily white. She had long been tortured by the illness. She was emaciated and her cheeks were thin, but one could still vaguely see how beautiful and gentle she used to be. The specialist took a deep breath. After all, he had been following her for a long time. At this point, he could not help but feel a little depressed. He continued, ¡± I¡¯ve already stopped the medicine in her body. It¡¯s meaningless to do those things now. She doesn¡¯t have much time left. She probably won¡¯t make it past tonight. Family members, please keep her company. With that, he patted Bo Jing¡¯s shoulder and left. Bo Jing stood on the spot for a while. When he turned to look at Qiao Xi ¡®er again, he saw that she had wiped away the tears on her face and was pushing the wheelchair by the bed. She was holding her sister¡¯s hand. Perhaps it was her sister who was slowly opening her eyes. Qiao Xi ¡®er was forcing a smile. The bed was sent back to the ward and Bo Jing followed behind slowly alone. After Qiao Xi ¡®er went in, the nurse helped to take care of her and left, leaving only the two of them in the ward. Bo Jing watched as his sister held her hand. He lowered his eyes slightly and helped to close the door, while he stayed outside. At this time, perhaps the two family members in this world were saying their final goodbyes. In the ward. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes were covered with a thin layer of mist, but she forced a smile and said slowly, ¡± sister, are you afraid? don¡¯t be afraid. Father and mother are waiting for you over there. I will also be here with you until the moment you leave. The pale and beautiful woman on the bed gave a comforting smile and said slowly, ¡± Yingluo Xi ¡®er, don¡¯t worry, sister Yingluo might have to accompany you until this point. Don¡¯t blame sister. Promise me, you will be good to Yingluo in the future. Upon hearing this, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s tears, which she had been trying so hard to hold back, burst out like a broken dam. She pounced on her and hugged her, crying and choking. Sister, Sister, I¡¯ve let you down, Wanwan. I¡¯ve harmed you, Wanwan. it was all for her. he had supported her, sent her to school, and made a name for herself. but at that time, her sister was also a child. A trace of heartache flashed in the eyes of the woman on the bed, and it did not disappear for a long time. She gently stroked her hair and gently wiped away the tears on her face. Her voice was weak, but it was slow and firm as she said, ¡± Yingluo, Xi ¡®er, look into my eyes, Yingluo, do you know that you don¡¯t owe anyone, and you didn¡¯t harm me. Yingluo, our fates are all in our own hands. If we had to start all over again, I would still do the same. Yingluo, so many years have passed. If you¡¯re still thinking about this ¡­ How can big sister Yingluo leave in peace?¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s tears continued to flow, but she said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Zhenzhen, I was wrong. I won¡¯t say it again. I won¡¯t think about it anymore, Zhenzhen. ¡°Yingluo, be good.¡± She stroked her hair. At this moment, Qiao Xi ¡®er had long forgotten about the wedding. Even if she hadn¡¯t forgotten, she could vaguely tell that her sister probably couldn¡¯t attend Wanwan¡¯s wedding anymore. She would probably have to cancel it, right? Chapter 1330 ? 1330 Promise me you¡¯ll marry him (3) She couldn¡¯t help but feel pain in her heart. The woman on the bed was looking at her sister. She looked at her beautiful face and delicate facial features. Her fingers gently rubbed against her sister¡¯s face, and the look in her eyes became complicated. It was as if she was looking at her past self through this face. Once upon a time, the two sisters looked 70 ¨C 80% similar. She seemed to have thought of something. Although her voice was weak, the words she said seemed to be irresistible. before sister Xi ¡®er and sister Yingluo leaves, I have one more wish. Can Yingluo promise me? ¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er wiped away her tears and said anxiously, ¡± sister, tell me. I¡¯ll promise you anything. I¡¯ll definitely help you fulfill your wishes. Her sister smiled weakly and slowly said, ¡± marry him the day after tomorrow. She would marry him the day after tomorrow. The short five words fell lightly, but it was like a heavy rock that instantly pressed down on her heart, making her unable to breathe for a moment and her mind blank. Sister, Sister, what did you say?? ¡± She could not believe it and doubted her ears. Her sister held her hand tightly and continued to say weakly, ¡± sister Yingluo had long thought about that day. She wanted to leave it for you. The reason why Yingluo agreed to come was also because of you. Sister knows you. You love Yingluo. I know you love him. That one sentence made her blood freeze. Qiao Xi ¡®er looked like she was about to cry, but she still forced a smile. She quickly shook her head and denied, ¡± Sister, Sister, don¡¯t joke. How can I marry him on your behalf? I don¡¯t love him either. I don¡¯t love, I don¡¯t love Yingluo. ¡°Yingluo didn¡¯t do it for me, it¡¯s you.¡± She held Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s hand tightly as her vision started to blur. She breathed with difficulty. Xi¡¯ er, sister Yingluo is about to leave. Yingluo, do you still have to lie to me? you¡¯re my sister, Yingluo. Yingluo, how can I not know what you¡¯re thinking? Yingluo, Yingluo, I know you better than anyone else. Qiao Xi ¡®er shook her head with tears in her eyes, but she could no longer say anything. ¡°Sister Yingluo can only help you up to this point.¡± Her left hand reached over and landed on their other hand. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s tears gushed out like a fountain. She could not understand why the thing that she had sealed away in the deepest part of her heart would be dug out at this moment. She didn¡¯t want to, she didn¡¯t want to. sister, I can¡¯t. He loves you. I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, ¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er insisted. ¡°He will treat you well Yingluo, he is a good man Yingluo Xi ¡®er. No matter what, Yingluo, don¡¯t let go. Just treat it as completing my sister¡¯s wish when I was alive, Yingluo.¡± As Qiao Xi ¡®er listened to her sister¡¯s words, her heart was filled with pain. Should she give up or persist? He was indeed a good man. However, the person he loved was her sister. She had once stayed by her sister¡¯s side day and night to take care of her when she was seriously ill. How could she be selfish and marry him? how could she let him marry her with regrets for her sister? ¡°xi ¡®er, you¡¯re smart, pretty, brave, and kind. if you marry him, he¡¯ll definitely fall in love with your yingluo. you¡¯re so good, you¡¯re the best girl. go and love, for me and for yourself.¡± She shook her head and laughed. I want to be the bad guy for my sister, but Hanhan ¡­ ¡°But I don¡¯t regret it, Yingluo, because I know that he will definitely fall in love with you one day, Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1331 ? 1331 The real bride of the wedding (1) Yingluo, you two are living a happy life. I can die in peace. I want to see the two people I love live well, Yingluo. There was no need to say anything more. This was her greatest wish before she died. when she agreed to get married, she already had her own plans. she was a dying person, so how could she force her sister to like this man? he was so outstanding, and it was natural. they were both people she loved, and she hoped that he could take good care of her sister. After all, her sister was such a strong and brave person, but she was careful to hide her love. Qiao Xi ¡®er finally agreed. ¡°Go on, Yingluo, help me call him in, Yingluo.¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er stood up, her feet hesitant. ¡°Yingluo Xi ¡®er, go, Yingluo.¡± Following her sister¡¯s words, Qiao Xi ¡®er still walked over. And she clearly knew that once she left, something had already been set in stone. This was because he had made a car race bet with her to get married in place of her sister who couldn¡¯t attend the wedding. However, she was unwilling. She didn¡¯t want to get married in her sister¡¯s name. Secondly, she clearly knew that he was the man her sister liked, and he also loved her sister. She really should maintain a relationship with him because he was her brother-in-law. For some things, no matter how much admiration was hidden in the heart, one had to recognize the reality. She would never let her sister down, and she did not want to marry him as a substitute. It seemed unfair to everyone. However, everything seemed to be different now. The day after tomorrow, she would marry him in her own name. However, she would not only bear the love that she had buried deep in her heart, but also her sister¡¯s admiration for him. She had to love him with double the love. However, she wasn¡¯t that happy about the wedding the day after tomorrow, even though she was about to marry the person she loved. Because she knew that he did not love her. In his eyes, she had always been his sister¡¯s little sister. But Yingluo, she had to make him fall in love with her, didn¡¯t she? She wanted to be happy, and she wanted him to be happy. This was her sister¡¯s wish. ** After she told him that her sister wanted him to go in, he went in without hesitation. From the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t even look up at him. She didn¡¯t know what her sister would say to him. Would he be willing to marry her in her own name? what would he think? Perhaps, they would. After all, he listened to his sister and never went back on his words. He was not like her. Everything was so domineering and forceful. It was as if he was a different person from the mature and gentle man beside her sister. Qiao Xi ¡®er squatted on the ground. Her mind was no longer filled with those vexing things. Instead, she was recalling bits and pieces of the past between her and her sister. Time was really cruel. she remembered that the day her parents died in a car accident was her birthday. her father picked her mother up from work and they were in an accident on the way back from buying a cake. they were hit by a large truck and overturned. at that time, she was still running around naughtily, asking her sister where her parents had gone and why they were not back yet. Her sister said she was going to buy her a cake, and she waited happily. however, what she received was not a cake, nor was it her father or mother. it was a call from her relatives. after listening to the call, her sister did not speak for a long time. finally, she told her ¡­ Chapter 1332 ? 1332 The real bride of the wedding (2) ¡°Xi ¡®er, I will take good care of you in the future.¡± At that time, she still did not understand the deep meaning behind her words. Until the matter could no longer be covered up, and she learned of her parents ¡®death. The beeping sound came from somewhere, and several nurses rushed over from the other side of the corridor. She was still at a loss and didn¡¯t know what had happened. She only felt that her heart was empty. The words that he once said kept echoing in his mind: Xi ¡®er, I will take good care of you in the future. Sister, Sister Yingluo! She didn¡¯t know what she had sensed, but she quickly got up from the ground, pushed the door open, and rushed in. At the same time, the door inside opened. ¡°Sis, sis Wanwan!¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er rushed in and her tears fell immediately. She shouted and shouted with all her might. The nurse had already rushed in and put an oxygen mask on her. She was breathing with difficulty, and her electrocardiogram was fluctuating up and down, which was particularly chaotic. Xi ¡®er cried out and grabbed her hand tightly. On the bed, the woman who was on her last breath said her last words with difficulty. Xi ¡®er, sister Qianqian, sister Qianqian might have to leave soon. Qianqian, I¡¯m sorry Qianqian didn¡¯t keep her promise. I¡¯ll take good care of you, Qianqian. she slowly turned her gaze away and looked at the man she loved. At that moment, endless complicated feelings gushed out from the bottom of her heart. She was grateful to this man for taking care of her in the most difficult and final stage of her life. When they first met, she was being pushed by a nurse to the hospital Park to bask in the sun, but he had appeared at some point on the small path paved with bluestone and looked at her. They looked at each other and smiled. She was dazzled, dazled, and confused. At that moment, she thought that he was the most handsome and elegant man she had ever seen. The first time they met, she thought that they would miss each other like a passer-by. However, that was not the case. He gradually got to know her like a friend, taking care of her and helping her. In fact, he had never said that he loved her, but she had fallen for him the first time. ¡± xi ¡®er jing, i¡¯ll leave xi¡¯ er to you from now on, xi ¡®er. ¡± she held their hands and gently pulled them together. she covered them with her hands and opened her eyes weakly. she smiled slowly and said, ¡± xi¡¯ er must be happy. promise me, xi ¡®er. ¡± Agree to her. She hoped that God would let the two people she loved the most live happily ever after. She hoped that God would not let down the love she had hidden for him for a long time. She hoped that she could love him with her love. She hoped that he would love her too. The fluctuating line on the electrocardiogram finally stopped. she left very peacefully. there was no pain on her pale and weak face. there was even a faint smile on her lips. After so many years of being tortured by the illness, he was finally free. As for her, she left in peace and harmony. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying and screaming. Overnight, it was as if she had returned to the night when her parents had died, to her nightmare, to the day of her birthday. Her family had all left. the nurse sent the man to the mortuary, where he would be cremated soon. In the end, Qiao Xi ¡®er could no longer hold on and fainted from crying. In the end, she fell into someone¡¯s arms. He carried her with his long and strong arms and walked out step by step. He didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end, but he told himself in his heart: Xi ¡®er, I will give you a new home. ** The day after tomorrow, the wedding came as scheduled. The venue was the castle of Rome. The low-key but luxurious wedding was held here. Chapter 1333 ? 1333 The real bride of the wedding (3) the sky was exceptionally blue that day. The sky was blue, and a few clouds were floating in the distance. The ancient castle was very old, but it was well-protected. For this wedding, all the facilities were low-key but luxurious. There were no outsiders, only relatives and friends. On the other hand, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s side was empty. after her sister¡¯s death, she had been immersed in the pain of her loved ones ¡®deaths and had not been able to get out. everything had been ordered and arranged by bo jing. And she didn¡¯t call anyone over. In the end, although the wedding was to fulfill her sister¡¯s wish, she still had an indescribable feeling in her heart. It was as if she was unwilling. Yes, it was. She was still a little reluctant. He had agreed to marry her because her sister had said something to him. However, he loved her sister and she was the one he had taken care of day and night. She really wanted to ask him if he was willing to marry her for no reason. ¡°Kimi, hehe, you¡¯re my sister-in-law from now on. Welcome to the Bo family.¡± Youyou said with a smile in front of the makeup artist. She was obviously in a good mood. Things had indeed gone beyond their expectations, giving them a huge shock. However, this result only flashed through their minds for a moment. They just didn¡¯t dare to go too deep, because they felt that it wasn¡¯t very possible. She did not expect that her brother would really marry the girl he liked! she was extremely satisfied with this outcome. finally, she didn¡¯t have to feel aggrieved for her brother. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me sister-in-law, just call me Xi ¡®er.¡± In the mirror, she smiled at her with her exquisite makeup. This smile was somewhat bitter. ¡°How can we do that, Yingluo! You don¡¯t know how well-mannered my brother is, but when you two got married, he even called my parents to come over on a private plane. I didn¡¯t even hear him say that before, and you don¡¯t know how important you are to him. He even told me to have a good time with you in the future!¡± There was a knock on the door, and then the door opened. Youyou¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. ¡°With what?¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s voice was soft as she looked up at her without blinking. Youyou, on the other hand, was speechless when he saw the man who had suddenly appeared at the door. He lowered his head and laughed a few times before finding an excuse to slip out. brother, the preparations are almost done. You and sister-in-law can rest inside for a while. You¡¯ll be tired later. After she finished speaking, she ran away. When the makeup artist saw that today¡¯s male lead had arrived, she suddenly understood and quickly finished her last touch. Before she could even pack her things, she smiled and said that she would go out for a while. In an instant. Only the two of them were left in the room on the second floor of the castle. Outside the window, there were green plants, and below them was a sea of flowers. This season was when the flowers bloomed, and a gust of wind blew with a burst of fragrance, and the sea of flowers swayed with the wind. The temperature was just right and it was just a little cold, but why did she feel a little hot at this moment? The cold wind blew, but it couldn¡¯t blow away the impetuous heat and anxiety in her heart. She looked at herself in the bronze mirror. Sitting on the chair, she was wearing an elegant vintage wedding dress with a strapless design, revealing her round and white shoulders and an elegant swan-like neck. She wore white lace gloves that reached her forearm. she had fair skin, a small oval face, a delicate nose, light makeup, red lips, white teeth, and delicate eyes. it was a breathtakingly beautiful sight. His bride. He seemed to have been looking at her since he came in. until now, when he saw that she was a little restless, he slowly walked over. Author Jun: ¡± some readers said they didn¡¯t understand. Oh, I want to say that their story isn¡¯t written independently. There might be details in every chapter. If you skip it, how can you understand it? it¡¯s really detailed. They got married first, then fell in love. It didn¡¯t last long, so the later chapters are basically sweet. It¡¯s not written independently, and interweaved with other people. An cui, don¡¯t you think? ¡± Chapter 1334 ? 1334 The person I love is you (1) She listened to his steady footsteps. She lowered her head, her heart beating like thunder. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him, and she didn¡¯t want to. She didn¡¯t know if she had done anything wrong. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to marry him in this way. Back then, she had come to take care of her sister every day and often saw the shyness and sweetness in her sister¡¯s eyes. For a moment, she seemed to have been hit by something. She thought that the two of them were together. when she asked her sister, she said that she liked him very much. in fact, even she herself thought that he liked her sister. otherwise, why would he leave everything behind to take care of her sister when she was so busy? His sister also agreed with him. at that time, her heart was filled with pain and complicated emotions, but she buried it in her heart because she felt that she and the man she had met a few times were from two different worlds. later, after her sister¡¯s major operation, she happened to find out about her sister¡¯s long-cherished wish. her sister said, ¡± If she wasn¡¯t sick and could marry him in the future, it would be great. Those words were said when her sister¡¯s body was weak and in a terrible condition. Her heart ached for her. She thought that if he loved her sister, he would fulfill her wish before she died, okay? If he loved her, would he not have rejected Yingluo? She knew that what she did was not perfect, but she was selfish. Her sister¡¯s life was too painful. She selfishly wanted her sister to die a better life and fulfill her last long-cherished wish. So she cried and went to find him. he didn¡¯t say anything at the time, only asking, ¡± ¡°Is this really what you want?¡± At that time, she was muddleheaded and only nodded while crying. And then, he agreed. She was grateful to him, but she had also thought that if he didn¡¯t really love her sister, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed. Moreover, in the sorrowful situation of her sister¡¯s imminent death, she had long buried her own emotional thoughts and bitterness in the depths of her heart. she always felt that there was a mountain in front of her, trapping her in it. she couldn¡¯t see through it, couldn¡¯t see through it, and was trapped inside. she was in pain and struggle, like a helpless and confused little beast. when she first met him, she felt that even if they were to get married one day, it would not be like this. Trapped in the city, she felt heavy, depressed, and did not like this so-called marriage at all. It was because he did not want to marry her for himself, but for someone else. She really, really, really, didn¡¯t want to, and was unwilling. bo jing looked on with his eyes lowered, his fingers gently pinching the wedding dress. she was the one who was nervous and uneasy. he leaned over slightly and held her hand. Her body stiffened. The next second, he pried her fingers away from the wedding dress one by one, and he heard her say, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve wronged you.¡± She did not love him. Yet, she wanted to marry him. He must be feeling terrible. However, marriage and her were what he wanted. He had always been indifferent and reserved. He was not willing to say anything unexpected because he knew that words were just words. Words were not proof, and he had to prove it with actions. He liked her and used his actions to prove it. He wanted to marry her and used his actions to prove it at all costs. he wanted to hold the girl he had been searching for all these years in his arms and give her everything. When Qiao Xi ¡®er heard him say that, the corners of her lips twitched. She smiled bitterly and finally looked up. I should be the one saying this. You were forced to. Chapter 1335 ? 1335 the person i love is you (2) ¡°No.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she was stunned. N-no? How was that possible? ¡°No, sister, brother-in-law, it¡¯s my sister who made you regret!¡± ¡°Are you still going to call me brother-in-law?¡± Bo Jing looked down at her, his eyes so dark that they seemed to be stained with ink. Just as he was about to sink deeper, he seemed to suddenly remember the harsh words she had said back then. His throat moved slightly and he averted his eyes slightly. don¡¯t worry, I will do what I promised your sister. I will take good care of you and give you a home. If she did not love him, he would slowly make her fall in love with him. In fact, he had never had any other women before. At most, he was just putting on an act, but those were the ones who took the initiative to court him. He didn¡¯t need to take the initiative to do anything. This was the first and only woman who had made him take the initiative. He had no experience. he wanted to get her, and he used everything he knew in the business world. it was better to do it than to say more, to prove everything with action. The process wasn¡¯t important, what was important was the result. However, if Jianli had said these words in front of someone who didn¡¯t know, he would have been very touched. However, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. See, this was what she was most afraid of. No matter what, she had her own dignity and did not want to force him, but he just had to say such words. Bo Jing did not let go of her hand. he looked at the time and saw that it was almost time. he said that they should go downstairs together and take her to see his parents first. her heart became inexplicably nervous. just as she was about to get up, she saw a dark figure suddenly flip over. a warm and soft touch fell on her forehead, accompanied by a sentence, ¡± you¡¯re very beautiful today. ¡± he kissed her. He had really kissed her. Qiao Xi ¡®er was a little dumbfounded. Her mind was blank. W-why? She didn¡¯t even know how they came down. He held her hand tightly the whole time and brought her past her relatives and friends. Finally, they walked directly to the two of them. When Bo Yan and an GE ¡®er saw that their son and daughter-in-law had arrived, they stood up subconsciously. So many years had passed. Perhaps it was a healthy lifestyle, but time had not left many traces on the two of them. Bo Yan used to be cold and shrewd. Now, he looked a lot more mature, and his temperament was more elegant and steady. An GE ¡®er, on the other hand, was young to begin with. She looked like she was in her early 30s, and her face was charming. Back then, she was a top student and a genius Gunmaster. ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m sorry. This is Xi ¡®er. I didn¡¯t have time to bring her back to see you.¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er looked at the two people in front of her. It was inevitable that she would be shocked when she met them, but she still maintained an appropriate courtesy and smiled. uncle, uncle Zhenzhen. ¡°What, you¡¯re still calling me uncle and Auntie? Son, don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t do a good job. Does she have a problem with you?¡± an ge ¡®er took her hand and looked at them with a mischievous smile. Upon hearing this, Qiao Xi ¡®er immediately looked embarrassed and called out, ¡± dad, mom. A smile appeared in Bo Jing¡¯s eyes. Bo Yan also nodded and handed the red packet to her. good girl, take it. In fact, how could they not take their eldest son¡¯s marriage seriously as parents? they had already secretly investigated the other party¡¯s background. This girl had a good character, but she had suffered too much and her family background was pitiful. However, their family did not value this. Chapter 1336 ? 1336 the person i love is you (3) Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s parents had passed away. It was impossible for her not to feel awkward or awkward when she said the words¡¯ parents¡¯. Even though she had a good impression of Bo Jing¡¯s parents, she was still uneasy. at the moment, she was not used to communicating with the elders, so she really wanted to find an excuse to escape. However, the more she wanted to escape, the more things went against her. son, go and visit our relatives and friends. The wedding is about to begin. I want to have a few words with my daughter-in-law in private. An GE ¡®er held her hand and said with a smile. There was a thud. qiao xi ¡®er subconsciously tightened her grip on his hand, not wanting to leave her alone. bo jing¡¯s heart wavered slightly. looking at her uneasiness and her wandering eyes, he felt a trace of warmth in his heart. he was standing beside her, so he lowered his head and kissed her ear. ¡± it¡¯s okay, i¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± In an instant. This kiss, the temperature of her ear burned her whole body uneasily, and she started to heat up. however, he subconsciously felt that his parents had come and that he was doing this for them to see. An GE ¡®er watched their little actions and intimacy, and her eyes brightened. She pulled the blushing Qiao Xi¡¯ er to sit down and smiled. that¡¯s great. Seeing that you two are really in love, I can rest assured as a mother. She stammered, her face still red, not knowing how to respond. Indeed, it was because it was very dry. the original bride wasn¡¯t her, yingluo. In the end, the next second, she continued, ¡± Xi ¡®er, Wanwan, you don¡¯t know this, but when he was at home, every time I asked him about his relationship, he would mention you to me. Ever since he was nineteen, he¡¯s been like this every year. To be honest, I really didn¡¯t expect that things would change with the passage of time. After so many twists and turns, I really didn¡¯t expect my son to really marry the girl he liked back then. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s entire body trembled at these words, and her mind was a little muddled. ¡°W-what? How, how could it be, Auntie Yingluo, did you get the wrong person?¡± As soon as she said this, her mind was really confused. Why couldn¡¯t she understand what Bo Jing¡¯s mother was saying? An GE ¡®er looked surprised. how could that be? aren¡¯t you the racer Kimi? didn¡¯t Bo Jing tell you that he fell in love with you when he first participated in the F1 Formula competition at the age of nineteen? ¡± BOOM! if his mind had been blank before, it was now in chaos. it was as if countless thoughts and information were entangled together. he could not understand them! The wedding began. For the wedding in the castle, priests were at the forefront. There were not many people in the castle, less than 20, but they were all close friends and family. As there were no elders on Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s side, Bo Yan led his future daughter-in-law on the red carpet to Bo Jing when they walked to the groom. The most touching part of this scene was not only the two of them walking together, but also the two little flower boys and girls behind them. They took out flowers from the small flower baskets around their necks and scattered them. The little triplets were wearing a small skirt while the little Overlord flowers were wearing a small suit. They were just over a year old. Deng Deng Deng. Even though they were young, they were still scattering the flowers after rehearsing a few times. However, they were still young, so when they walked to the back, they rubbed together for a while, then parted to walk down the red carpet. A group of relatives and friends arranged for them to walk down the red carpet many times before they finally reached their designated positions. It was a funny scene. Chapter 1337 ? 1337 The person I love is you (4) The priest stood on the steps, holding the Bible, and asked Bo Jing, ¡± ¡°Sir, are you willing to marry this woman? Love her, be loyal to her, be it for rich or poor, in sickness or in health, until death do you agree?¡± As soon as he said this, Qiao Xi ¡®er looked at him. Her heart was beating like a drum, and it was moving violently. Who knew what she had been feeling all this while? her mind was still filled with the words his mother had told her. This was the first time in a long time that she had mustered the courage to look him in the eye. the priest said. Bo Jing looked at her, his gaze firm and deep. I¡¯m willing. These three words came out of his mouth without any hesitation. Today¡¯s wedding was supposed to be his and his sister¡¯s, but he did not show any signs of pain. These few days, he was mostly silent. How could he be like her, immersed in the pain of her sister¡¯s death, unable to extricate herself? So, huhu Could it be that Hanhan was really there? Whether it was in the past or now. He had participated in an F1 competition when he was nineteen years old. Now, they were walking into the hall of marriage together. So, his goal, the woman he loved, had always been her? At this moment, as long as one wasn¡¯t a fool, they seemed to be able to connect the dots and understand everything. She just found it hard to believe. After all, she had been trapped for too long. Gradually, the huge mountain that had trapped her and blinded her seemed to become lighter and lighter. Finally, it turned into a fog. After the wind blew away, she heard his response to the priest, which was also his promise to her. I¡¯m willing. The priest asked her in return, but she seemed to not hear him. Her thoughts were flying, until she heard someone call her. She immediately reacted and looked at his eyes again. She could vaguely see a touch of nervousness and worry in them. ¡°Miss Qiao, are you willing to marry him?¡± The priest repeated the last sentence. Qiao Xi ¡®er looked into his eyes and suddenly took a deep breath. Then, for some reason, she smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m willing. The hearts of the young Su Li, sang Xia, and the rest of the group were in their throats. When they saw her smile and say ¡°I¡¯m willing,¡± they immediately stood up and applauded, causing everyone to cheer. now, let¡¯s invite the groom to kiss the bride. With the priest¡¯s words, Bo Jing raised his hand and his extremely outstanding face slowly moved closer to her. Their eyes met and Bo Jing didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that there was something different between the two of them when they looked at each other. however, he did not know where it was. however, seeing her like this made his heart soften and he felt an inexplicable joy. he leaned over and kissed her soft lips. How could he have had the chance to kiss her so openly in the past? The only way was to make her one of his own and take her in an open and aboveboard manner. When he promised her back then, in reality, he was really doing it for her. For her, he was willing to do anything. even if she had to marry her sister. Because she was about to die, he was still determined to get Qiao Xi ¡®er. So what if he had a brother-in-law? he was not worried about these things at all. As long as he could get involved with her, he did not care about having sex. Countless flower petals fell from the sky, landing on his suit, his shoulders, her wedding dress, and the top of her head. This scene was extremely beautiful. as he kissed her, qiao xi ¡®er felt as if she had been electrocuted. her fingertips were trembling, and the touch of his lips made her heart almost stop. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1338 ? 1338 a new beginning (1) Whether it was being watched by so many people or being kissed by him for the first time, she couldn¡¯t help but blush. The person he loved was actually her. But why did he never say it, never tell her? The time of this kiss seemed to have been dragged out, and her nose was filled with his clear and manly scent. She didn¡¯t move, and her body was already stiff. When everything that she thought was impossible still happened, her mind was actually filled with the first day she came to Rome. That day, he had just visited his uncle and aunt¡¯s house. After she left, he grabbed her back and cuffed her up in the car. He then said those words to her. he said, ¡± that¡¯s right. why did he have to take care of her sister when she was so busy and had no time to spare? who was it for? ¡± at that time, her mind was in a mess and she didn¡¯t want to think too much. but now, after the unbelievable thing happened, it seemed that everything began to come together and everything was explained. From the beginning to the end, he had taken care of her sister, not because he had met her in the hospital and developed a good impression of her, so he wanted to help her. It was because of him. He didn¡¯t want her to be distracted during the competition, so he had to take good care of her sister, Yingluo. qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes were closed, and her heart was about to jump out of her chest. The warm and soft lips finally left her lips. Her eyelashes trembled and she opened her eyes slightly. She fell into a pair of deep eyes that were as vast as the Galaxy. His lips had just left. however, she didn¡¯t know why, but in the next second, his lips actually touched hers again. In an instant, she heard a lot of screaming and whistling. her lips and tongue were captured by him. unlike the previous kiss, he gently bit her lips open. he domineeringly invaded her body, and she subconsciously snorted and stepped back. however, he held the back of her head and kissed her deeply, sucking, entangling with her, and tossing and turning. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s face was so red that she felt like it was about to bleed. Her breathing was erratic and hurried. She wanted to push him away, but he felt as if his chest and shoulders were exceptionally hard, like a wall. At this moment, she was even more clear that the person he loved was really her. Otherwise, why would he kiss her like this? if she was kissed like this without knowing the truth, she would definitely be dumbfounded. When the long and deep kiss finally ended, the crowd was still cheering and screaming. her eyes dodged and her lips were red and swollen, but no one dared to look at her directly. her ears were so red that they were dripping blood. bo jing looked at her, his breath calm. ¡± xi ¡®er, it¡¯s time to throw away the bouquet. ¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er immediately blushed and went on with her next course of action. However, even though she was embarrassed by his kiss, she gradually calmed down when she saw the sincere and well-wishing smiles on the faces of so many people in front of her. She turned around, her back facing everyone. Then, the corners of her lips curled up slightly, and she threw the bouquet behind her in a beautiful arc. Thank you. She threw the bouquet to the back and instantly attracted countless people to fight for it, especially the girls who went to join in the fun. However, other than sang Xia, there was also a girl with a curly beard. As Leng Xiaomo watched their wedding, she stuffed an earpiece into one of her ears and listened to music. Her gaze was peaceful and beautiful as she watched them get married. But there was no longing, no yearning. He sat quietly on the chair and listened to music. However, a bouquet of flowers passed through the crowd and fell into her arms. [ author Jun: I almost went too far after a short nap. I¡¯ll add another update. Cover your face. ] Chapter 1339 ? 1339 A new beginning (2) it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know the rules of holding flowers. for an unmarried person, it was a kind of love blessing. they hoped that the other party would find someone they loved as soon as possible and be together with the person they loved. Therefore, when everyone saw that the bouquet of flowers had fallen into Xiao Mo¡¯s arms, they immediately screamed, whistled, and cheered. Only Xiao mo, who was calm and rational, smiled helplessly at this time. He did not have any fluctuations in his mentality when he saw the flowers falling from the sky. She had been single for so many years, and it was just a bouquet of flowers. The meaning was just for fun. In fact, she didn¡¯t think that this bouquet would bring her anything. ¡°Is it that funny? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Xiao mo looked at his brother beside him who was laughing out loud. He looked at him from the corner of his eyes, and his eyes seemed to be a little deep. The next second, a calloused, slender hand reached over and rubbed her head hard. Leng yunchen¡¯s lips were still smiling as he looked at her and said, ¡± keep it for yourself. I¡¯d like to see who will marry the bad girl in my family in the future and who will be so unlucky. Leng Xiaomo¡¯s eyes darkened. He stared at her for a few seconds before he pursed his lips and said, word by word, ¡± then you just wait and see. inexplicably, leng yunchen¡¯s heart trembled. he always felt that this sentence was especially directed at him. but then he smiled. he was talking about her, but she wasn¡¯t talking about him. Xiao mo, Xiao mo, tell me quickly. Do you have someone you like? especially since you¡¯re still young and in school, there¡¯s a market for you in school! Xiao Yezi squeezed over and asked excitedly and nosily. ¡°Come on, my sister¡¯s cold personality might like Yingluo.¡± ¡°There is.¡± The word ¡®yes¡¯ instantly cut off Leng yunchen¡¯s remaining words. Suddenly, Leng yunchen frowned and his tone became serious. you have someone you like? ¡± Are you together? how was he? what did his family do? Find a time to bring him over for me to take a look, I must check.¡± Xiao Yezi looked at him helplessly. What a parent. However, Leng Xiaomo furrowed his brows slightly and felt a little impatient for no reason. the ones you like are outsiders. Don¡¯t ask so much. It¡¯s annoying. ¡°You-!¡± When Leng yunchen heard this, he instantly felt a lump in his throat. xiao yezi and the others burst into laughter and patted his shoulder pitifully. ¡± yeah, you¡¯re a captain. don¡¯t meddle in girls ¡®affairs. it¡¯s annoying. no wonder you kept your boyfriend in the dark. ¡± Leng yunchen¡¯s eyes twitched. this was his younger sister. when she was young, he had followed his parents to adopt her. she had been cold and stubborn since she was young. in recent years, she had grown up and studied psychology abroad. she looked a lot quieter, like a little girl. High school fights, violent girls with sticks, smoking, drinking, and bars, he was the one who grabbed her and ran away before her parents came. He had been so worried about her. But now, she despised him so much? She had a boyfriend and liked someone else, yet she was still hiding it from her? Leng yunchen snorted coldly and did not say anything, but his cold eyes were gloomy. He was waiting for him to dig out the person. His sister was only 20 years old and was still in school. With her bad experience in the past, he did not want to see any signs of premarital pregnancy or abortion in the future. After the wedding, they went to have dinner. Bo Jing had drunk a lot. Bo Jing had already bought the entire Castle and would be staying there for the night. It could be considered his wedding night. [author Jun: yesterday¡¯s update.] [PS: haha, actually, Leng Xiaomo and Leng yunchen have been set up as a fake brother-sister couple for a long time. In fact, there were a lot of foreshadowing when they got along before this ~] Chapter 1340 ? 1340 Brother, you¡¯re a bastard (1) At night, as dusk fell, the night was as cold as water. The entire castle was brightly lit. Under the cold moonlight, it looked like a magnificent Castle from a fairy tale. Leng yunchen had something to attend to in the Army and had to leave on a plane at night. Coupled with Bo Jing¡¯s wedding, it was rare for everyone to feel that he was in the best mood since he came to Rome, so they all drank a lot. Su Li noticed that Xiao Mo¡¯s gaze would occasionally shift in that direction. He couldn¡¯t help but wrap his arms around her neck and raise his chin. isn¡¯t your brother rushing for a plane tonight? can he drink so much? ¡± xiao mo retracted his gaze and took a sip of his wine without a sound. he said softly, ¡± mmm, i¡¯ll send him off later. ¡± Xiao Yezi giggled and teased, ¡± Xiao mo, the boy you like, is he handsome? show us his photo. xiao mo,¡±yingluo.¡± The corner of his eyes twitched. Was he handsome? As she was drinking, she subconsciously glanced at a certain place. It was so fast that no one noticed it. yes, he was indeed very handsome. he exuded the scent of male hormones. he was an iron-blooded and extremely cold man. However, she said, ¡± no photos. ah, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. But I think it¡¯ll happen soon. Xiao mo is so pretty. It¡¯s only a matter of time. xiao yezi blinked. However, as soon as she said that, Leng Xiaomo seemed to take a long breath to relieve the smell of alcohol, but her face turned even paler. She said indifferently, ¡± no chance. It¡¯s just a one-sided love. ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try? you can¡¯t be too sure about anything.¡± Sang Xia swirled the wine glass in her hand, the expression in her eyes hard to read. Leng Xiaomo shook his head and laughed. He really couldn¡¯t do that. what¡¯s there to be afraid of? if you like him, then go after him. If you don¡¯t like him enough, then it means you don¡¯t like him enough. If you want to know whether he cares about you or not, come, let me teach you a trick. Su Li waved his hand and told her a few words. It was a sentence that she couldn¡¯t help but remember even if she didn¡¯t want to hear. ** When they parted ways, Leng yunchen wanted to call a substitute driver to send him to the airport. However, as soon as he got out of the car, he saw his sister, who was dressed in thin clothes and had short hair, glancing at him lightly and said, ¡± you can¡¯t drive because you¡¯ve drunk too much. I¡¯ll send you off. Leng yunchen¡¯s mood was better today, and he was a little drunk. As soon as he heard this, he held his coat and put one hand on the door frame. The corner of his cold lips twitched and he licked his lips, smiling a little unruly, ¡± that¡¯s more like it. You¡¯re more like a younger sister, and you know how to worry about your brother. After saying that, he reached out and messed up her soft, short, and smooth student-like hair. Leng Xiaomo opened the door in disdain and turned to get into the car first. After getting into the car, the two of them drove on the road. The castle was in the suburbs, and the road was lined with rows of trees that were as dark as ink. The Cold Moon cast a mottled shadow on the road. The road seemed to have no end, and the high bright moon in the distance rendered the night very quiet. The moon was thousands of miles long, and the wilderness was howling. The two of them were very quiet along the way. She calmly looked at the front as she drove. He sat in the front passenger seat with his wrist over his eyes, taking a nap. He reeked of alcohol. Until he suddenly said something that broke the silence in the car. ¡°little mo, do you really have a boyfriend?¡± he asked. she paused and looked at him in the mirror before quickly looking away. ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Chapter 1341 ? 1341 Brother, you¡¯re a bastard (2) Hearing this, he let out a long breath that reeked of alcohol. He scratched his neat hair and said as if he had a headache, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. If there is, then there is. If there isn¡¯t, then there isn¡¯t. I¡¯m your brother. Do you think I¡¯ll really eat you up? ¡± At this point, he paused, then his tone became even more serious, as if he was not drunk anymore. I just wanted to tell you that whether you have it or not, you must protect yourself well. What you did in the past is a lesson. I don¡¯t want you to be ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll get pregnant and have an abortion after sleeping with her?¡± she replied in an unspeakable calm tone, but there was also a hint of irony in it. Leng yunchen looked at her small, fair face. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he seemed to hold it in and only said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing,¡± There was silence. The car was silent. what was the lesson? Middle school, fighting, fighting, smoking, drinking, and not studying hard? Her eyes flickered. A long, long time ago, she wasn¡¯t like this either, was she? If she hadn¡¯t accidentally seen her adoption certificate when she was 12 years old and saw that she had been heartlessly abandoned by her biological parents and adopted by their family, she might still be an obedient little girl. She was still the little cotton jacket in her Father¡¯s heart and The Good Daughter of her mother. it was as if a certain point in her heart had been unintentionally poked. it was like a needle was being pricked, bit by bit, and it started to hurt. In fact, the adoption papers that day were like a bolt out of the blue for her. At that time, she had just entered puberty. The car drove for more than an hour and they were finally about to reach the airport. During that time, Leng Xiaomo did not say anything. It was only when they were about to reach the airport that she suddenly said something out of the blue. ¡°Brother, when I was taking my medicine yesterday, I saw a piece of news.¡± ¡°What news?¡± he said subconsciously. Leng Xiaomo,¡±Yingluo.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on the steering wheel. The blue veins on the back of her fair hands could be clearly seen. She knew it would be like this. Why would a man who really cared about you reply like this? Shouldn¡¯t he be asking about the medicine instead of the news? Ha. &Nbsp; she already knew, didn¡¯t she? When sister Su Li had told her about it, she had already known, hadn¡¯t she? But why did he still ask? Laughable, lamentable. She smiled bitterly. The car slowly came to a stop by the side of the road. She picked up her coat and got out of the car. ¡°Wait, where are you going? we¡¯re not there yet. You haven¡¯t even finished what you just said.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± With a bang, the car door was closed. The car shook with great force. ¡°This girl! Why did he go crazy for no reason?¡± Leng yunchen cursed in a low voice and jumped out of his off-road vehicle nimbly. He took big steps and grabbed her wrist in a few steps. Leng Xiaomo flung him away. With his skinny frame, he wouldn¡¯t have had the strength to do so if not for the anger in his body. Leng yunchen saw that he was about to leave at night, but she was still acting wildly here for no reason. He was about to get angry, but he twisted her body with great force. When he saw her slightly red eyes, he suddenly stopped, and his anger seemed to have been poured down by a basin of cold water. It was instantly extinguished. Ever since they were young, he had been unable to resist her crying. Because she rarely shed tears and had a stubborn temper, once she shed tears, it must mean that she had suffered something very sad. Chapter 1342 ? 1342 Brother, you¡¯re a bastard (3) Leng yunchen¡¯s grip on her wrist loosened a little. With a glance, he could see the finger marks on her wrist. Leng yunchen had a lot to say, but at this moment, it was as if his temper had disappeared for a moment. He asked gently, ¡± where are you feeling unwell? why did you take the medicine? are you okay? ¡± As he spoke, he placed his hand on her forehead. However, Leng Xiaomo took a step back and pulled her hand away. She looked away and did not make a sound in the dark. Leng yunchen sighed helplessly, then took out his phone and turned around to make a call. yes, she¡¯s waiting here. You can send her back later. After the call ended, she said emotionlessly, ¡± I¡¯ll drive back myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Leng yunchen took a step forward and pulled her out again, leading her to the car. I¡¯ll go in in ten minutes. Can you stay with me for a while? ¡± After she finished speaking, she seemed to think that it was not enough and added, ¡± if it wasn¡¯t because I was always out on a mission and couldn¡¯t see you, would I have asked a little girl like you to come out and send me off in the middle of the night? I thought you¡¯d be more sensible now that you¡¯ve grown up, but who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯d still be so stubborn!¡± Leng Xiaomo twisted her arms and struggled a few times, but how could her small arms and legs break free from him? her strong muscles were like a walking wall of meat. At the same time, he exuded a man¡¯s hormonal scent. leng yunchen admitted that he had been too busy since he joined the army and did not take much care of her. but he was still worried about her condition. Leng Xiaomo was shoved into the car. Leng yunchen closed the car door with a bang, then said without waiting for her to speak, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s only five minutes left. Stop fooling around.¡± after he finished speaking, his cold eyes narrowed slightly. he took out a pack of cigarettes from his coat pocket and tapped it lightly in his palm. he took one out and with a snap of the lighter, the orchid flame moved. he gently gathered the flame and lit it. he took a deep breath, and then a faint ring of smoke slowly overflowed from his nose. It blurred his cold face. ¡°i¡¯m going to stay in a city for a while. if you have time, you can come back and find me.¡± She said,¡±Yingluo.¡± He was expressionless. Leng yunchen tutted, turned his head and stretched out his hand to tap her forehead. you little girl, are you done yet? I¡¯m telling you, your brother is a citizen of the country, and it¡¯s not a joke to go out on a mission. He¡¯s willing to do anything. We¡¯ve met this time, but we don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again. If there¡¯s something wrong with the mission and I can¡¯t come back, you¡¯re still acting like this with me before I leave. It¡¯s all just in case that you regret it when you go somewhere, Qianqian. are you sick!? what the hell are you talking about?! Leng Xiaomo suddenly shouted, his eyes turning red from anger. He punched him on the shoulder. What if? I don¡¯t care, if anything happens to you, I won¡¯t let you live well even if you lose me, Yingluo!¡± He was just joking, but he didn¡¯t expect her to really get angry and take it seriously. However, looking at how angry she was, he ignored her swearing. With the cigarette in his mouth, he quickly held her hand and said vaguely, ¡± Okay, okay, don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me. Don¡¯t be angry. Your brother was just joking. I just don¡¯t want to make it unhappy before I leave. ¡°yingluo bastard, can you even joke about this kind of thing?¡± Her eyes reddened again. Chapter 1343 ? 1343 The wedding night (1) How could he say those words that he would never come back so easily? Leng yunchen¡¯s heart softened when he saw his younger sister¡¯s eyes turn red. He reached over and pressed her head into his chest, patting her shoulder gently and said slowly, ¡± you silly girl, it¡¯s you who¡¯s angry with me. After that, he touched his soft and furry student short hair and whispered, ¡± when I was on the phone just now, I also sent a message to Xiao Yezi and asked her to check your body. I touched your forehead just now and it wasn¡¯t hot at all. What¡¯s wrong? where are you feeling uncomfortable? Medicine? what medicine?¡± leng xiaomo pressed her hands against his hard chest, and her eyes turned even redder. Forget it, Yingluo. I should just forgive him. in just five minutes, she had disappeared in the blink of an eye. leng xiaomo obediently waited for the people his brother had sent to take her back. on the way back, not long after, he saw a plane taking off in the sky. it left the ground and flew into the sky. Brother, since we can¡¯t be together ¡­ Then I¡¯ll give you all the good luck in my life and wish you peace. ** This night was a sleepless one for many people. Tonight was the wedding night of Bo Jing and Qiao Xi ¡®er. Qiao Xi ¡®er had not been in the right state of mind since morning. In the morning, it was because she did not want to marry him. At night, it was because they were surrounded by the sudden truth, and they could not believe it for a moment. She was the one he loved, and taking care of her sister was so that she could compete in peace. Even the marriage was because of her. Qiao Xi ¡®er returned to the bedroom of their so-called ¡± new house ¡± and lay in bed for a long time. She turned off the lights but Bo Jing had not returned. He had gone to send off his relatives and friends. He had long asked her to go upstairs to rest. She was also exhausted and was lying in bed, unwilling to move. the bedroom was very large, with a medieval style. the only refreshing thing was the white curtain. The window was half-open, and the tulle curtains swayed gently in the wind, stirring the soft light of the night. The large bed was covered in rose petals. Without thinking, it was his good friend and sister who had made it. The bedroom was filled with a faint fragrance. In the dark night, she looked over, unaware of the smell. There was a lavender incense on the bed, which was the effect of the Kasaya. Her breathing could not help but become chaotic, and she became nervous and uneasy. She knew that he had a lot to drink that night and she also knew that the person Yueyue wanted to marry might have been her. So, what would Wanwan do on her so-called wedding night? However ¡­ Just as she was feeling nervous, she heard footsteps coming from the stairs. It sounded a little unstable and not as steady as usual. Was it really because he had drunk too much? Outside the castle, cars had already left. It was him. He had come up. The door opened with a click. A black figure slowly opened the door and entered. He was wearing a black suit made by a famous Italy designer. It was well-made, but after the banquet that night, his tie had long come loose and was tugging messily. Two buttons of his white shirt were also undone. The smell of alcohol permeated the air. Qiao Xi ¡®er was lying on one side of the bed, still wearing her wedding dress. If she had not been pretending to be asleep, she would have been at a loss. His entire body was inexplicably boiling hot. The sound of footsteps slowly approached. Although Bo Jing had drunk a lot and his steps were a little unsteady, he could still recognize her and everything. He took off his suit jacket and walked towards the bed. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1344 ? 1344 The wedding night (2) Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s entire body was tensed up as she lay on the bed, trying her best to get up naturally. The strong smell of alcohol became stronger, and the bed beside her collapsed. She was lying on this side, and this time, she could not help but lean her whole body. In the next second, her long hair was combed through by someone¡¯s long fingers. His entire face was buried in her neck. In the night, his hoarse voice murmured, ¡± Xi ¡®er, Xi¡¯ er, Xi ¡®er, Xi¡¯ er, Xi ¡± The depth of their feelings all depended on their words. At night, he seemed to be completely different from the deep and elegant man he was during the day. On a drunk night, beside the girl he liked, when she was asleep, at that unknown moment, he seemed to have relaxed everything, just like the eighteen or nineteen-year-old teenager in the past, who had a weakness, knew how to rely on her, and knew how to act coquettishly. He mumbled her name again and again, his voice filled with deep emotion. Qiao Xi ¡®er was lying flat on the bed. In the middle of the night, she opened her eyes slightly. There were tears in the corner of her eyes. If she had listened to them and only found out that he liked her, she would have found it hard to believe. But now, he could still call her name over and over again in this situation. She had no choice but to believe that he really loved her. Then why didn¡¯t he tell her? or perhaps, he didn¡¯t say it out loud because of something. Bo Jing buried his face in her neck and mumbled her name, but very quickly, his breathing became heavier and his lips rubbed against her neck. His hand on her waist also unknowingly tightened. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s entire body trembled. She did not know if she should refuse or what she should do. She wasn¡¯t ready yet. No, it was too fast, too rushed. she grunted and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± brother-in-law huahua, don¡¯t be a waa! ¡± just as she was about to say something, her lips were sealed. He used more force. He didn¡¯t know if he had lost his rationality after drinking, but when he heard those two words, he didn¡¯t know if it was because he felt that it was harsh or something, but his movements became even more violent. The wedding dress was actually pulled down along the zipper by him. This time, she was really panicking and afraid, but her lips and tongue were being conquered by him. She could no longer pretend to be asleep and kept pushing him away. When he left her lips, the strong smell of alcohol filled her nose, and he said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that if you call me brother-in-law again, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of sex?¡± Her body trembled and she stopped moving. He had indeed said this before. B-but, if she didn¡¯t call him brother-in-law, then what should she call him? her husband? She stopped breathing. Her panicked eyes met with his eyes that seemed to be covered with a layer of mist. He was clearly drunk, but he said such sober and threatening words. However, this pair of eyes made people unable to see through them. They were misty. Was he drunk or not? His gaze swept past her tightly clenched chest. ¡°We¡¯re already married.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your man now.¡± After saying these two words, he grabbed her hands that were blocking the wedding dress in front of her chest with both hands and held her wrists above her head. Her body was burning hot, but she was not used to it. She twisted her body violently and struggled, saying no no. Regardless of whether he really liked her or not, she did not want to give it to him in a hurry. She wasn¡¯t ready yet, and the two of them didn¡¯t even talk about it. Chapter 1345 ? 1345 The wedding night (3) It was unclear and everything was hazy. However, Bo Jing was determined to take off her wedding dress and bring it down to her waist. He kissed her neck, her collarbones, and all the best things in her life. That was until he touched her lips and tasted the saltiness. His entire body froze. His tall and slender body was pressed against her body, motionless. Listening to her sobs, she was like a pitiful little beast in the dark. He suddenly let go of her hand, got up from her body, and sat on the edge of the bed. He rubbed his sore and swollen temples from drinking too much. Was he conscious? He was too clear-headed. He had drunk so much just to be naughty once and completely occupy her. He wanted to use their wedding night to do everything. He didn¡¯t give up when she was struggling. When she said no, he did not give up. Now that she was crying, he only felt that he was a f * cking bastard. She had said that she didn¡¯t like him. He was the one who selfishly wanted to quickly get the deed done so that he could control her and keep her by his side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. In the dark night, his voice could be heard. He sounded very calm, but also a little annoyed. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes were red from crying. She looked at his back and deliberately said, ¡± don¡¯t you like my sister? you can just marry me for her. Why did you do this to me at night? ¡± he turned his back to her and looked up slightly. he simply removed his tie and threw it aside. he said emotionlessly, ¡± you¡¯re my wife now. ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do such a thing to my wife?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this is legal between husband and wife?¡± He spoke sentence by sentence in the night. In response to his words, Qiao Xi ¡®er looked at his back with a complicated gaze and replied, ¡± you really slept with me. Don¡¯t you feel guilty towards your sister? ¡± Bo Jing¡¯s back was facing her. He closed his long eyes and his breathing became heavier. Damn it, he was almost done enduring. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± He replied coldly. He only felt that he had let himself and her down for forcing himself to marry her. He had only taken care of her sister for her sake. What had he done wrong from the beginning to the end? His sister falling in love with him was not the result he wanted to see. ¡°Why? you slept with her sister. How can you not feel guilty?¡± She continued to be aggressive and looked at him with red eyes, as if she was forcing him to say something she wanted to hear. He had said it personally. ¡°Is that enough? Qiao Xi ¡®er, are you done?¡± He shouted in a low voice. Bo Jing finished drinking and stood up to walk towards the bathroom. However, after a few steps, he seemed to have thought of something and walked back. The next second, he supported himself with one hand by the side of her bed and pinched her chin with the other. His voice was slightly angry as he said, ¡± I¡¯ll feel guilty to anyone but her. It¡¯s because you¡¯re busy with the competition and can¡¯t split your body that I helped you take care of her! It was because you were so elusive that I couldn¡¯t find you, so I went there to wait for you! You were the one who avoided me, that¡¯s why I took the initiative to find you!¡± Bo Jing¡¯s gaze turned dark and sinister. I¡¯ve been looking for you for so many years. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t see me. But if you can see me, ask your heart if you understand!!! Qiao Xi ¡®er lay on the bed, half-naked, and looked at him. Her eyes were getting more and more moist. Her voice was a little hoarse. why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? why didn¡¯t ran ran tell me directly? ¡± And why did he make her misunderstand their relationship? Bo Jing looked down at her from above, his expression devoid of any other emotion except anger. In the end, he seemed to have compromised. He helplessly said, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like me. I have no other choice.¡± [ an ] Chapter 1346 ? 1346 The wedding night (4) You don¡¯t love me, I can¡¯t do anything about it. One sentence. It pierced deeply into her heart, like a sharp sword, stabbing into the softest part of her heart. It made her heart ached and feel suffocated. In fact, she even avoided his eyes. She did say that she didn¡¯t love him, but only Hanhan herself knew why she said that. The tears in her eyes became more and more dense. No matter what, she had forced him to tell her everything. She slowly let go of her chest and slowly took off her wedding dress under his deep and complicated gaze. She saw the change in his eyes. She didn¡¯t stop moving. The huge bed was covered with rose petals. Her snow-white wedding dress accentuated her delicate body, and it was like a flower blooming under his body. She was so alluring and beautiful that she looked like a fairy who had accidentally entered the mortal world. This was their wedding night. She had taken off all her clothes, and the two of them stared at each other in the night. One was complicated and deep, but it was like a spark that could set a Prairie on fire. The other was misty and watery, staring at him. ¡°Don¡¯t You Want Me?¡± Although it was a question, it was very firm. Her wedding dress was half-covered, and the woman she liked was right in front of her. How could she bear it? She could hear his breathing getting heavier. In the end, he cursed in a low voice, ¡± damn it! In the next second, he grabbed his chin tightly and there was still some anger in Bo Jing¡¯s eyes. what are you doing?! I thought you didn¡¯t want me to touch you, so why are you seducing me? are you done playing? I¡¯m a man, and you know what the consequences are!¡± Her lips were suddenly blocked. She arched her body slightly, her long hair swaying slightly. She bit his lips lightly and closed her eyes. His eyes widened. She slowly stretched out her fair and tender arms and hooked them around his neck. The cold moonlight shone down on the White gauze curtain, reflecting two figures. Two slender arms wrapped around his neck and slowly pulled his body down. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Bo Jing¡¯s lips were bitten by her and his body was pulled down. He widened his eyes. All the anger in his heart seemed to have disappeared at this moment. She took the initiative to pull him down. What else could he do? All his words had become the kiss between the two of them. She kissed him gently and pulled him down. When they separated, the distance between them was still very close. Their noses touched and Bo Jing took the initiative to kiss her almost subconsciously. He kissed her gently and pecked her. She did not reject him. He even kissed her back gently. In the end, his slender eyes deepened bit by bit, and his lips and tongue twisted together. From a warm affection, it became more and more forceful, like a crazy storm, as if he wanted to melt the two of them into one. He had already removed his tie and was lying on top of her. When his body was hot, he lifted his hands and took off his shirt. He was over 1.8 meters tall, and the muscles on his back were full of the smell of a man. Her well-adjusted shuttlecock muscles were smooth and well-defined. She even had eight-pack ABS in front, and her fair skin made her look extremely sexy. When he pressed down again, the two bodies were already naked and pressed against each other. It was a perfect fit. ** The trees outside the castle were swaying, and the Cold Moon hung high in the sky. The cool wind mixed with the chill of winter blew in through the window gap. Chapter 1347 ? 1347 The wedding night (5) But it couldn¡¯t blow away the heat and charm in the room. ** The next day. When Josey ¡®er woke up in a daze, it was already sunrise. The sun was rising from the east, and the golden sun was shining on the entire Rome. Behind the White curtains, there was a light golden sunlight. Everything seemed so warm and gentle. It was as if everything that had suppressed her had disappeared into thin air. The world became beautiful in her eyes. She had a terrifying biological clock. As a racing driver, she couldn¡¯t be careless with her daily physical fitness training. But when she woke up today, she didn¡¯t want to move anymore. It wasn¡¯t just because of the burning discomfort between his legs, but also because of the slender arm that was on his waist and under his chest. He gently held her in his arms, easily trapping her in his arms. when qiao xi ¡®er slowly opened her eyes, she had to admit that the moment she woke up, she really suspected that this might be a dream. she didn¡¯t realize that there was a man who had been pestering her the whole night. She had actually slept with him. Things had developed too quickly. But it seemed to be so natural. Last night, they were like two people who desperately gave each other warmth, desperately gave themselves to each other, or the two of them desperately merged together. However, after he woke up, the burning emotions in his body had subsided, and everything had become so rational again. She took a deep breath, and her heart began to beat nervously. She didn¡¯t know how she was going to face him after she woke up. After all, before that, she had really treated him as her brother-in-law. They fled. It was better for him to escape first. Otherwise, it would be too awkward when he woke up later. She gently removed his arm. It looked slender, but it was exceptionally heavy. As soon as she sat up, she held the blanket to her chest and took a deep breath. However, the next second, she suddenly cried out in surprise. Someone grabbed her waist and she fell down, her head hitting the soft pillow. He flicked it. He was completely stunned. What, what was going on? When she opened her eyes again, her flustered eyes met his deep eyes. ¡°What are you panicking for?¡± His voice had the unique hoarseness of someone who had just woken up, languidness, and a bit of rationality. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s face turned red and white. She stammered, ¡± no, no. Both of them were naked, but they were under the same warm, thin blanket. When she woke up again, this made her feel particularly uncomfortable, awkward, and embarrassed. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep? You didn¡¯t go to bed until two in the morning last night.¡± His voice was very calm, as if there were no other emotions. Qiao Xi ¡®er was actually still very sleepy and exhausted. She just did not want to wake up and face him awkwardly, so she wanted to leave. However, now that he had revealed this, she could only bite the bullet and say with burning ears, ¡± I want to go to the bathroom. Bo Jing was stunned when he heard this. He pulled his arm away. Huahua, okay. She immediately got up and saw that her wedding dress had long been wrinkled. In a panic, she could only pick up the white shirt he had thrown at the end of the bed, put it on, and get down barefooted. The speed was so fast that it was as if there was a terrifying person on the bed. When she escaped, she didn¡¯t even dare to turn her head back, and she didn¡¯t care if she was exposed. However, the moment his slender, white, and tender leg went down in a hurry, she immediately snorted and her body tilted, almost falling down. She said,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1348 ? 1348 The wedding night (6) Her ears turned even redder, and she felt two deep and hot eyes staring at her from behind. As if she was escaping, she walked into the bathroom with her legs twisted. Just as she was about to close the door, she heard him say, ¡± it¡¯s still early. Dad and mom didn¡¯t leave last night and are still resting at this time. Come back after you¡¯re done using the toilet. Don¡¯t go out and disturb their rest. He was just like that. He didn¡¯t want her to run away, but he beat around the bush and gave such a long seemingly upright reason as an excuse. However, Qiao Xi ¡®er was extremely frustrated. She closed the door tightly and pressed her back against the bathroom door. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. His chest heaved up and down. Damn it, Yingluo. She had wanted to take the opportunity to run away, but she had heard this. Did he notice? Qiao Xi ¡®er suppressed the heat in her body and calmed her flustered state of mind. She took off her clothes and walked to the shower. She dawdled in the bathroom for a long time and only came out after almost half an hour. as she wiped her body with a bath towel, she looked at herself in the mirror. her fair and slender body was full of hickeys and finger marks, especially on her waist, chest, and neck. as she looked at these marks, she couldn¡¯t help but think back to the scene from last night. The more awake he was, the more embarrassed he felt. She quickly splashed her face with cold water to dispel those images that made her confused. Then, she changed into his white shirt and was about to go out. his shirt was very loose on her slender body and just covered her thighs. She was afraid that blowing her hair would wake him up, so she gently opened the door to see if he had continued to sleep. Looking at him still lying on the bed with his back facing her, motionless, she did not know whether to let out a sigh of relief or to feel her little heart hanging. In the end, she still dawdled out while drying her hair. Her movements were light as she walked to the bed, afraid that she would wake him up. She was afraid that once he opened his eyes, the two of them would fall into a strange atmosphere. He didn¡¯t allow her to go out, so she could only come back and continue to sleep secretly. When she laid down gently, she deliberately put some distance between them. She was still wearing his white shirt, but who would have thought that the moment she lay down, the man behind her would pull her over with his long arms. She widened her eyes and subconsciously struggled, but he held her wrist and flipped over, pressing her down. A low and hoarse voice rang in her ears. I think the exercise last night might not be enough. Last night, he only wanted her twice because it was her first time. In the early hours of the morning, she cried and begged for mercy under him. He only let her go because he felt bad for her, but who would have thought that she would wake up so early and still be so disobedient? she really needed to be taught a lesson. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s face flushed red in embarrassment. no, I don¡¯t want it. ¡°What are you afraid of? didn¡¯t you take the initiative to sleep with me yesterday?¡± Bo Jing bent over and lifted the thin blanket, his naked body full of asceticism. Qiao Xi ¡®er blurted out in a moment of desperation, ¡± I¡¯m making it up to you. after she finished speaking, she wanted to bite off her own tongue. however, as soon as he said this, his breathing stopped for a moment. then, she heard him say in an extremely slow voice, ¡± huahua, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re making it up to me? ¡± qiao xi ¡®er did not know how to explain herself. she was so anxious that she could not speak. But in fact, to be honest, she was indeed making it up to him. It was to make up for all the grievances and bitterness he had suffered for so long. However, if she was not willing to accept him, how could she not care about his grievances and bitterness? It was mostly because she liked him. However, it was difficult for her to say it out loud, because she had been too determined before. It would be too abrupt if she said it now. In the future, after a long time, he would know that her heart belonged to him. Chapter 1349 ? 1349 Junhang, your girl¡¯s figure is not bad She wanted to explain herself, but how was she supposed to do so? Especially when she met his increasingly deep and complicated eyes, she just wanted to crawl into a hole and escape all of this. Her heart belonged to him, and he would find out sooner or later. As she thought about it, she lowered her body and wanted to cover her face with the blanket. However, he pulled her up without hesitation and pressed her shoulder down. She felt a little pain, but she saw him sneer and grind his teeth. very good. Compensation. Very good. ¡°W-what Yingluo?¡± since it¡¯s compensation, then it¡¯ll be enough. Before I say it¡¯s not enough, it won¡¯t be over no matter how many times we do it! After saying that, she let out a hoarse cry under the thin blanket-! ** Rome, base. Rong Zhan and Jun hang went out together. Now that Jun hang was back, it seemed like everything had returned to normal and was no different from before. However, there was still a secret wave surging in the dark. Although Rong Zhan did not ask, it did not mean that he did not know. Junhang was closely related to the base. He wouldn¡¯t leave, and he couldn¡¯t. Today, the two of them went out to discuss a deal. The other party had a very powerful background and specifically asked Jun hang to do the deal. Usually, this kind of order would be ignored at all. The people from the firearms group had always been very arrogant, but Jun hang agreed uncharacteristically. It was a critical period for Jun hang now, and Rong Zhan would not let him go alone. Not to mention, he more or less had points for that person¡¯s identity. Moreover, that place was a decadent place with flowers, snow, and moon. An hour later, in a misty private room, they were led in by a bodyguard. A man in a black suit was leaning on the sofa and hugging two beautiful women. The man had black hair. It had been a while since she last saw him, and his black hair had grown longer. It contrasted with his fair skin and bright red lips, making him look even more feminine. The swaying wine glass seemed to be stained with blood. When the man saw them appear, he immediately leaned forward slightly, stretched out his hand, and smiled. nice to meet you, junyue. This hand was extended to junhang, but junhang glanced at it indifferently. Rong Zhan glanced at him and said with a deep meaning, ¡± junyue, a Big Shot from d country. Why are you here to do arms business with us? ¡± After he finished speaking, he sat down on the sofa lazily, crossed his legs on the coffee table, and casually pulled out a cigarette. junyue wasn¡¯t annoyed at being ignored. he patted the butt of a woman beside him. instantly m that woman stared at rong zhan and moaned over with m lighter. Rong Zhan lowered his head, narrowed his eyes, and lit the cigarette. He blew out a smoke ring, and the few of them started talking. Junyue wanted to purchase a batch of goods from him illegally, all of which were the latest military products. However, this kind of behavior was strictly prohibited without the permission of the country¡¯s government. Junyue went to Jun hang because Jun hang was not only a member of the base, but also had some real power in country D. In exchange, junyue agreed to stand on junhang¡¯s side and not let him return to country D to inherit the throne. Rong Zhan found junyue¡¯s actions extremely interesting. Every step this man took was paving the way for himself. How could he be helping his brother with all his heart? To think that these two people were the ones who were really related by blood. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± Jun hang said without any expression. Her aura was as cold as water, and it seemed to be unstained even in such an environment. The corners of junyue¡¯s lips curled up slightly, his gaze suddenly becoming unfathomable. junhang, that Miss Bo is not bad looking. Her figure seems to be not bad, Yingluo? ¡± Chapter 1350 ?1350 This is so f * cking embarrassing As soon as these words came out, Jun hang¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp. junyue, you¡¯d better re-examine what you¡¯ve said. ¡± Jun hang¡¯s aura was as cold as ice, and there was no warmth in his tone. Rong Zhan sat up straight slowly and pointed at the ashes in front of him. He said lazily, ¡± junyue, women and children should not get involved. This is against the rules. Otherwise, you can¡¯t do it even if you offer double the price. As he spoke, he laughed mysteriously, his breath cold. since you¡¯re under the roof, you must bow your head. As soon as he said this, the atmosphere in the large private room became stiff and cold. Junyue¡¯s expression flickered under the blurry lights. It turned out that it was not easy to negotiate business with the largest arms dealer in Western Europe. The other party was not to be trifled with. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Jun hang¡¯s leg was disabled and he was a member of the firearms group, he would have used despicable means to deal with people who threatened his future power. But lowering his head? Ha. &Nbsp; ¡°motherf * cker.¡± he lowered his head and cursed, but when he looked up again at the indifferent, casual, and lazy rong zhan and the cold and distant jun hang, junyue gritted his teeth and forced a smile. ¡± okay, then you can name any condition you want, as long as you help me get the goods in. ¡± junhang directly kept silent and ignored him. rong zhan also lazily played with the phone in his hand, as if he didn¡¯t hear junyue¡¯s words. Just as junyue¡¯s eyes darkened and he was about to flare up, his phone suddenly rang. When they were discussing this kind of thing, they didn¡¯t pick up or turn off their phones even when their phones rang. This was out of respect for the other party and also giving them face. However, the moment Rong Zhan saw the call, his lazy and unruly look disappeared instantly. He picked up the phone without thinking. This made Jun Yue¡¯s expression even more embarrassed. However, after Rong Zhan heard the voice on the other end of the phone, he suddenly stood up and shouted as if something big had happened, ¡± what!? Who hit you? Say it again?¡± rong zhan¡¯s anxious look made jun hang frown slightly. he thought that something big had happened. Jun Yue laughed coldly when he saw the big boss of the firearms industry acting like this. The embarrassment he felt earlier subsided a little. He knew that something must have happened to this arrogant man. It was just right to destroy his prestige. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Rong Zhan¡¯s next sentence was,¡¯what! Did your mommy hit you? Why did mommy hit you? Speak slowly, don¡¯t cry.¡± The moment he finished speaking. The entire room was silent. It was a strange silence. The corners of junyue¡¯s eyes twitched. Rong Zhan continued to ask anxiously, ¡± just because of this? Seriously, how could your mommy hit you? give your mommy the phone!¡± Jun hang¡¯s cold eyes glanced at Rong Zhan, ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±? There was a little girl on the other end of the phone who was crying. Her tender voice was so soft that Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached for her. Rong Zhan picked up the phone and wanted to ask sang Xia what was going on. However, before he could ask, he was scolded by sang Xia.¡±Don¡¯t spoil her anymore.¡± He hung up the phone heartlessly. Rong Zhan called her again anxiously, but she didn¡¯t pick up. Looking at the group of people in the room, Rong Zhan kicked the glass table angrily. hurry up and talk. I¡¯m still waiting to go home after that. Junyue,¡±hehe.¡± ** Chapter 1351 ? 1351 The three babies vs the little monsters ** In fact, how could the wife and child of a Big Shot in the firearms industry be at home while they were discussing business? After the car race ended, sang Xia and Su Li made a promise to bring the two little ones to her. to be more specific, it was to bring the little triplets to see the ¡°little husband¡± that su li had mentioned about the future. Her little husband. this was what su li had emphasized over and over again. he had to come. However, when they arrived at Su Li¡¯s place, sang Xia still did not know if the three of them would be able to get along, if the flirtatious and flirtatious little Overlord flower would anger the little monster, and if the seemingly quiet but actually two-faced little triplets would be able to play with the little monster. However, sang Xia did not expect that while the little Overlord flower was fine, when the three babies arrived at the SU Li family and saw their good-looking but quiet little brother, they did not behave like they usually did at home. They looked at the little brother with their big watery eyes and ran over. In the end, she ran too fast. Under the little monster¡¯s surprised and confused gaze, she tripped on the carpet and her small body fell on him. With a thud, she fell on his body, and her cute little face was facing his little face. Xiao-Xiaobai did not wear much at home. He was dressed in a thin beige sweater and trousers that were loose and had an open crotch. His black hair was soft and stuck to his forehead. His porcelain-white face revealed a trace of weakness and his entire body was thin. When people looked at him, they couldn¡¯t help but hold him tightly in their arms and protect him. He was even more lovable than the little girl. Not to mention that pair of mesmerizing strange eyes, which flickered with a bright luster like glazed glass. As the light flowed, it seemed to be able to take away one¡¯s soul. After being pounced on by the triplets, the onlookers could not help but laugh at the scene. At the same time, their hearts ached for Xiao-Xiaobai. The triplets had just come in and had not taken off their warm clothes. They ran in with their little socks and landed on Xiao-Xiaobai like balls. However, Xiao-Xiaobai was dressed so thinly. When sang Xia and the rest saw them, they immediately grumbled and tried to help the two little fellows up. However, when they were helping them up, the little triplets grabbed their little fingers and refused to let go. Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s face turned red from the pressure and he coughed a few times. He wanted to pull his hand away but was held tightly by someone. He took a look at the little girl who was wearing a small ball cap beside him and his thin body twisted inexplicably. He tried to pull his hand away a few times without saying a word but to no avail. ¡°little girl, what are you doing? let go of your brother¡¯s hand.¡± Sang Xia slapped her hand away gently. However, the little triplets quickly grabbed her again. No. The tender voice was firm. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Su Li, speechless. However, the next second, he heard little treasure raise his head and say with a serious face, ¡± mommy, godmother told me that this is my little ¡­ Little hideout. The corners of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched violently. She looked at Su Li. you¡¯re telling me this? ¡± Although Su Li was shocked by the little triplets ¡®memory, he smiled and shrugged his shoulders. what¡¯s wrong with that? it¡¯ll happen sooner or later. With that, she squatted down and kissed the triplets ¡®cute little face. She smiled and said, ¡± yes, yes. He is your little man. Xiao-Xiaobai looked at this scene in a daze. In the next second, it actually burst into tears. Kuai an, haha, let¡¯s see the future plot of the Black-bellied Queen forcefully pampering her sick husband, PS; Don¡¯t be angry that Xi ¡®er didn¡¯t say that she loved him. Love can come out of your eyes even if your mouth is blocked. I¡¯ll tease him. If I go through so much and find out that the person I like likes me, I¡¯ll hold back and tease him too. Chapter 1352 ? 1352 What¡¯s up, future wife (1) Tears fell from Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s eyes. It pouted and its eyes were red. What did mommy just say? Why was this chubby little friend holding onto him and not letting go? Just as she was thinking about this, another little fellow who was dressed the same as her ran over from a distance. The two of them were dressed in the same round clothes and it looked like they were two little people. Xiao-Xiaobai was instantly frightened. Xiao-Xiaobai struggled to get away from the triplets, but the latter pouted and seemed to grab onto one of his fingers again. No matter how hard he shook him, he did not let go. Her chubby little body stood there wearing a small hat. She looked at him with her big watery eyes, as if she was a little confused. Wasn¡¯t he hers? why was he crying? did he not like her? ¡°mommy, yingluo.¡± Xiao-Xiaobai sobbed and stretched out its other small hand towards Su Li. Its small body moved forward, as if it wanted her to help it. Su Li, however, lightly sighed. son, what are you afraid of? you¡¯re a man, you know, so how can you be afraid of a little girl? ¡± Su Li half-squatted down and caressed his small white face, gently wiping away the tears on his face. However, Xiao-Xiaobai squeezed out two drops of tears. Seeing that mommy did not help him at all and allowed him to be bullied by other outsiders, he seriously shed his little Golden Bean and said with teary eyes, ¡± mommy, what are men? ¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± the corners of su li¡¯s eyes twitched. Sang Xia, on the other hand, could not stand it any longer. She held her daughter¡¯s hand, trying to get her to let go of Xiao-Xiaobai. little girl, this is your new little friend. You can¡¯t bully him. He¡¯s your little brother, you know? you have to protect him. Three months was still a small time. As she said that, sang Xia and the triplets said seriously, ¡± look, look. You¡¯ve bullied little brother so much that he¡¯s crying. Do you know that¡¯s not right? you have to respect him. the triplets looked at xiao xiao¡¯s white and red eyes. after being chided by their mommy again, they felt aggrieved. She immediately let go of little monster¡¯s hand and turned her little body to bury her head in her mommy¡¯s arms. She blinked her eyes and cried as if she was trying to hold back her tears. mommy, mommy, does little ¡­ Little hideout not like me? ¡± The little triplets were chubby. At this time, their eyes were red and they were crying in a childish voice. It was heart-breaking. Su Li¡¯s heart ached when he saw this, and he immediately said, ¡± oh my, my baby, how could that be? you¡¯re so cute and flirtatious. Everyone likes you. Sang Xia could only shake her head helplessly and laugh. This little girl, the people around her couldn¡¯t help but dote on her, but she was the only one who could be rational. As she watched Su Li and the three babies continue to talk, sang Xia helped the little girl take off her round coat and her little hat. She was wearing a white sweater inside and a small skirt with a back strap outside. Suddenly, a pretty and cute little girl appeared from her round clothes. the little girl had cute and soft hair that was fluffy and stuck to her cheeks. her big watery eyes were particularly attractive, and her facial features were getting more and more attractive. She was definitely a beauty. The little monster, who had been hiding behind Su Li in fear, could not help but widen its eyes when it suddenly saw the triplets ¡®current appearance. It gradually stopped sobbing as if it did not expect that the chubby little child would cry. Chapter 1353 ? 1353 what¡¯s up, future wife (2) Why did she change into such a small thing? He hugged his mother¡¯s arm, and his thin little body hid on Su Li¡¯s shoulder, a little embarrassed. Su Li saw that the little triplets had become even more adorable and good-looking. He could not help but pull them over and kiss their little cheeks a few times. Then, he turned around and said to his son, ¡± son, look for yourself. Little sister thought that you did not like her and cried herself. Quickly comfort her. Little monster looked at her. Little treasure looked at him with watery eyes and did not avoid his gaze at all. Little monster lowered his small head and his small hands subconsciously curled up. Under his mommy¡¯s urging, he said in a muffled voice, ¡± Yingluo, Yingluo, little sister, don¡¯t cry. Su Li looked at his son¡¯s small feet rubbing against the little blanket as he shyly lowered his head and spoke in a small voice. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. He hugged his small body and moved closer to his ear to whisper, ¡± son, little sister is your future wife. Do you like her? whether you like her or not, tell mommy secretly. The moment he said that. The little monster held her hand tightly and looked up. The little guy¡¯s eyes were clean and delicate, and his handsome eyes were full of seriousness. He asked in a soft and sweet voice, ¡± mommy, what is a wife? ¡± Su Li,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± Su Li whispered in his ear, ¡± forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter now. Tell me quietly, do you like Little Big sister or not? look, she¡¯s crying. Give her a kiss and comfort her. When his mommy lowered her head and whispered to the little monster, he looked at the triplets with a reserved look. He pursed his little lips and clenched his little hands even tighter after hearing his mommy¡¯s words. the little monster was hesitant, nervous, afraid, and seemed a little embarrassed. In fact, the little monster knew that kissing would comfort people because it often kissed its Daddy and Mommy. Looking at little treasure¡¯s reddened eyes, he seemed to be thinking of how to gather his courage. But for some reason ¡­ however, she didn¡¯t have the courage to do so. after all, little sister seemed to be different from daddy and mommy in some way. However, under Su Li¡¯s encouragement, he slowly moved to her side. He was still holding his mommy¡¯s hand behind him and his breathing was nervous. He looked at the triplets and slowly said in a soft voice, ¡± little sister, don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t dislike you. After he finished speaking, he pursed his small lips, his small hand still grabbing onto Su Li¡¯s hand behind him. It was as if that was the source of his courage, his only support. The triplets stopped crying when they saw the handsome and cute little brother in front of them and heard what he said. Instead, they were so shy that they wanted to bury themselves in their mommy¡¯s arms. The little monster suddenly reached out and grabbed her small hand. The little triplets were stunned. This time, it was her turn to withdraw her hand. However, Xiao-Xiaobai walked over hesitantly. As he looked at the pretty and cute sister who was a little taller than him, he mustered his courage and actually tiptoed to kiss the little triplets ¡®red and moist eyes. He said in a soft and reserved voice, ¡± don¡¯t, don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t dislike you. Crack! On the other side, Su Li was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. He quickly took out his phone and took a picture of this scene. to her, this was simply too meaningful. if they could really be together in the future, she would definitely show it to her son and daughter-in-law. some fate was really determined since young. The little triplets, whose nose was red from crying earlier, rubbed their eyes that had been kissed with their little hands and grinned. However, at this moment- Chapter 1354 ? 1354 What¡¯s up, future wife (3) the little tyrant flower pushed the little sister away with its butt, and with a serious look on its toot little face, it said in a childish voice, ¡± yingluo, yingluo also wants to kiss little brother. ¡± the little monster turned around and ran off to find its daddy. ** A week after the wedding, the Bo family¡¯s parents and elders were returning to a city. During this week, they did not leave because they had been through it and had heard about what had happened. Bo Jing¡¯s mother had deliberately stayed here for the sake of her son¡¯s happiness. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to give the newlyweds a chance to spend time with each other. On the contrary, she knew that if she and Bo Jing¡¯s father stayed here, the two newlyweds would be able to show their ¡± affection ¡± in front of them so that they could be at ease. It was actually Bo Jing who had taken the initiative to bring it up to her in private. he wanted them to stay for a few more days, but no one knew the exact reason except for bo jing. on the night that the bo family¡¯s parents were leaving, they had dinner together. after the newlyweds entered the bedroom, bo jing said in a deep voice, ¡± i know you don¡¯t want to stay in the same room as me, but it¡¯ll be soon. dad and mom will leave tomorrow. by then, you can stay wherever you want. you don¡¯t have to find any other excuses for the competition. ¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard this. Her lips moved slightly as if she wanted to say something. However, when she saw his cold and stiff tone, she felt that whatever she said would be in vain. He was really sensitive. she originally had a competition and needed to get up early every day to practice. he had been working a lot during this period of time. previously, it was for the sake of getting married, and now, he was busy with work. she would wake him up every morning. No matter how light her movements were, after two times, she asked if she wanted to have a room alone, afraid of disturbing his rest. However, his expression was extremely ugly. He used the fact that his parents were still around and didn¡¯t want them to sleep in separate beds when they just got married as an excuse and retorted in a bad temper. At that time, her heart was so heavy that she even explained to him that she was afraid of disturbing his rest, but he rejected her coldly. He didn¡¯t believe it at all. After a few times, she simply gave up. There were some things that, once he decided, it was useless no matter what she said. Bo Jing saw that she was about to change out of her pajamas in the bathroom. Thinking about how she had silently agreed to live separately the next day, he felt an inexplicable sense of suffocation in his heart. Just as her slender figure was about to enter, he suddenly said in a bad tone, ¡± stop! qiao xi ¡®er stopped in her tracks. He didn¡¯t look back. bo jing¡¯s gaze was deep. ¡± qiao xi ¡®er, no matter why you married me, you¡¯re mine now. you already have a family. i hope you can consider putting aside this dangerous race and not risk your life to race again. ¡± he was obviously worried about her, but the words he said were so cold and hard, as if he was particularly chauvinistic in trying to control her. As expected, Qiao Xi ¡®er lowered her head and the corners of her lips twitched helplessly. She turned to look at him and said, ¡± that¡¯s something I¡¯ve been pursuing my whole life. How can I give it up? ¡± after saying that, she pushed the door open and entered. Bo Jing¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He felt that he had used up all his patience and temper on her, how could she affect his mood so easily? It wasn¡¯t that Bo Jing didn¡¯t want to talk to her properly, but he had his own dignity and pride. When he was hurt- Chapter 1355 ? 1355 If you¡¯re a liar, please lie to me for the rest of my life (1) His body instinctively put on the armor to protect himself from being bullied by the outside world. However, he couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative to ease the tense atmosphere. He had no choice, he cared more about it. Qiao Xi ¡®er had just taken off her clothes when she heard steady footsteps approaching. He stopped at the door and said in a deep voice, without any emotion, ¡± I¡¯ve booked a plane to xxx island after your competition the day after tomorrow. Qiao Xi ¡®er was slightly stunned. w-what are you doing? ¡± Xxx Island was a small island with picturesque scenery. It had a beach, a casino, beautiful scenery, and a gathering of handsome men and beautiful women. It was a tourist attraction. bo jing blurted out a few words indifferently, ¡± ¡°A honeymoon.¡± What? honeymoon? Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes widened. Then, she seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡± No, I don¡¯t think so. You¡¯ve been so busy since we got married. You don¡¯t have to waste your time on me. Qiao Xi ¡®er, this is the first time I¡¯m getting married, and it¡¯ll also be the last time. Are you trying to deprive me of my right to go on a honeymoon, huh? ¡± Even through the door, the voice still clearly entered her ears. As soon as he said this. Her eyes flickered slightly as she touched the hair at the base of her ears. The last syllable made her ears burn inexplicably. ¡°Yueyue, okay.¡± She said gloomily inside. most importantly, they were so awkward between them, and they still wanted to go on a honeymoon. was it appropriate? but it¡¯s good too. She had to spend more time with him. Perhaps one day, he would find out what she was thinking. He was so fierce that she couldn¡¯t say it even if she wanted to. after she came out of the shower, bo jing was not around. she wore conservative clothes and took a deep breath. actually, since their wedding night, they had not had any intimate contact. he seemed to be afraid that she would resist. At night, she lay on the huge bed, and the middle was very empty. when he came up again, he called her lightly, his voice unexpectedly gentle. ¡± xi ¡®er? ¡± ¡°What?¡± She turned around while drying her hair. Bo Jing sized her up with a complicated look. He quickly looked away. I¡¯m going to take a shower. Go down. Mom is waiting for you downstairs. With that, Bo Jing entered the bathroom. Qiao Xi ¡®er felt that Bo Jing¡¯s expression was a little strange, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. She could only throw the towel away and go downstairs. However, she soon knew why. Twenty minutes later, she came back with the bag that her mother-in-law had forced into her. She felt weak at her feet. She really didn¡¯t expect her mother-in-law to secretly give her a bag that contained Qianqian¡¯s sexy pajamas. She had taken a curious glance at it and was shocked by the pitiful amount of fabric. However, Bo Jing¡¯s mother had a harmless smile on her face, saying that it would be beneficial to the relationship between husband and wife and that she would be able to carry her grandchildren earlier. She also said that she would be waiting for their good news when she returned to a city. It was impossible for Qiao Xi ¡®er not to be angry. Bo Jing¡¯s mother also said, ¡± girl, your husband is still a little rigid. I asked him to give it to you but he didn¡¯t dare to. How can this be? you¡¯re a young couple and you¡¯re still acting like an outsider. You¡¯ll be husband and wife for life. I don¡¯t agree with you being too respectful to each other. Life should be more interesting. ¡­¡­ So, she went upstairs with the pajamas. Without a doubt, Bo Jing was not willing to hand this to her personally, Huahua. no matter what he was thinking, qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s face was burning. Her gaze lingered on the bathroom door for a while. She bit her lower lip and took out the nightgown from the exquisite bag. She really couldn¡¯t tell that Bo Jing and his mother¡¯s personalities were so different. Chapter 1356 ? 1356 if you¡¯re a liar, please lie to me for life (2) when bo jing came out again, there was only a dim yellow light at the head of the bed. a petite woman was lying on the big bed with her back facing him under the thin blanket, seemingly asleep. Bo Jing¡¯s dark eyes darkened. He only had a towel wrapped around his waist. The water droplets from the shower on his body were sliding down his back. she had a perfect inverted triangle body proportion, and her well-built shuttlecock muscles were smooth and well-defined. In contrast to her slender figure, he looked even more tall and manly. The physical difference between men and women was vividly reflected in these two people. Bo Jing looked at her sleeping with her back facing him. He knew that she was pretending to be asleep in this position. If she was asleep, she would turn around out of habit. He didn¡¯t pick at it. After wiping his body clean, he walked over, lifted the quilt, and lay on the bed. However, when he lifted the blanket and went in, his eyes caught something and his mind buzzed, becoming a little confused. Wait a minute. What was going on? What did he accidentally see just now? Bo Jing leaned against the head of the bed, frowning slightly as he looked at her with a complicated gaze. He pursed his lips and reached out to turn off the lights. in an instant, the two of them fell into darkness. For the past few days, she would either accompany Bo Jing¡¯s mother or go out to practice driving after eating during the day, while he was busy with work. he worked until very late every day. his parents were leaving tomorrow, so he came back early. Her breathing was very weak, and in the silence of the night, they could hear each other¡¯s steady breathing. Suddenly, just as he thought that the night would pass quietly, his deep and hoarse voice suddenly sounded. his voice was very soft. ¡°xi ¡®er hehe.¡± The small figure was silent for a while before slowly responding, ¡± Yingluo? ¡± Bo Jing¡¯s long eyes were fixed on her back. Just as the two of them fell into silence again, a long arm suddenly stretched out, and in the next second, Qiao Xi ¡®er felt herself being pulled over. Her back crashed into his strong embrace, and she let out a muffled groan with a red face. bo jing felt the touch of her skin under the blanket and his long arms tightened unconsciously. suddenly, he lowered his head and buried himself in her fragrant neck, asking in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± why? ¡± Why would she sleep in lingerie? She could have just ignored him. He was sure that he had not seen wrongly before. Even with a quick glance, he could see the slender, white, and tender legs under the thin blanket. Qiao Xi ¡®er mumbled something in a low voice. Bo Jing raised his eyebrows slightly. you said you don¡¯t have any pajamas to wear? ¡± When he said this, the corners of his lips unconsciously curved up. qiao xi ¡®er moved restlessly. her face turned red but she did not say anything. she just buried her head deeper into the blanket. Bo Jing didn¡¯t need her to say anything more. His large hand gradually reached under the thin blanket and directly touched her body, which was wearing thin clothes. It was a delicate touch. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s body tensed up slightly and trembled slightly. Bo Jing kissed her gently from behind in such a quiet night. From her hair to her neck, to her shoulders, to her ears, and finally, he sucked on her fair and delicate earlobe. ¡± ah! ¡± she mumbled softly and bit her lip hard. her face was so red that it looked like it was about to bleed. That was where she was very sensitive. He didn¡¯t stop anywhere. She was in his arms, and the two of them seemed to be stuck together, unable to be separated. Chapter 1357 ? 1357 If you¡¯re a liar, please lie to me for life (3) Everything seemed to have come so naturally. The thin bottom seemed to be unable to resist anything. The top was directly torn apart, and the shattering sound was swallowed. ** The night was dark. The clouds drifted in the night. Half-covered and half-hidden, it clung to the dark clouds. It was like a woman¡¯s slender arm. In the bedroom. Deep love. Bo Jing¡¯s eyes were red. Panting slightly, he asked her, ¡± Xi! er, do you love me? does Huahua love me? ¡± His voice was no longer as strong and cold as it was in the day. Instead, it was filled with too much emotion and pain as he asked her with a pleading tone. Sweat dripped down, and their auras merged. She bit her lip hard and did not answer, because the moment she opened her mouth, it was a Broken Sound. It made her feel ashamed. Once upon a time, she had always thought that it was the man who liked her sister, but he had slept with her. When this misunderstanding occurred, it was hard for her not to think of her sister, and as long as she thought of her sister, it was hard for her to say that she loved her. However, she knew that it was all in the past. She should look forward. She had tried her best, so no matter what happened now, she would not regret it. So at a certain point, she shouted hoarsely, ¡± I love, I love Yingluo, I love you. When the words ¡± I love you ¡± came out of her mouth, he stopped moving. The blood in his body froze. her hair was wet, her eyes were blurred, her cheeks were flushed, and tears were flowing down her face. she sobbed as she looked at him. he was still stunned. it was like an illusion. However, she slowly wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down. She whispered in his ear, ¡± love, I love you, Hanhan. Bo Jing¡¯s Red eyes looked at her without blinking. He looked at her for a long time. He suddenly blurted out, ¡± liar. Qiao Xi ¡®er bit her lip, her eyes teary from his bullying. She knew that he would not believe her even if she told him. Bo Jing wished he could melt her into his bones and blood. It started to drizzle outside, and it suddenly got heavier. Lightning, Thunder, and a storm came. The night where they blended together and the heavy rain seemed to become their background. He tossed and turned Qiao Xi ¡®er. When she fell asleep, she seemed to feel his lips pressing against hers. He whispered in her ear from behind, enunciating each word clearly, ¡± Qiao Xi¡¯ er, even if you¡¯re lying to me, please lie to me for the rest of your life. If you¡¯re a liar, please lie to me for the rest of your life. qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s heart felt as if it had been pricked by a needle. her voice was so hoarse that she could no longer speak, but she replied in her heart, ¡± alright. A lifetime, just a lifetime. ** After the latest car race, the newly-wedded couple went to a picturesque Island in Europe for their honeymoon. He left Rome. At this time, in the base in Rome, Jun hang¡¯s residence. Youyou had just made breakfast, and before he could serve it to the table, the phone in the living room rang. Youyou was slightly surprised. Who was calling so early in the morning? ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± She walked over to answer the call. The other party,¡±hehe.¡± Youyou frowned. What the hell? he didn¡¯t want to speak? Just as she was feeling surprised, she could hear the sound of breathing from the other end of the phone, which made Youyou¡¯s hair stand on end. A person¡¯s face vaguely appeared in her mind. ¡°Hello? Speak, I know you can hear me. ¡± an, it¡¯s raining heavily, and the Internet has been cut off several times. Chapter 1358 ? 1358 jun hangxi stood up?(1) After Youyou said this, there was a moment of silence on the other side, and then a faint low laugh could be heard. That laughter had an inexplicable gentleness to it. Youyou¡¯s breathing quickened. The next second, he heard a voice from the other end. little girl, I didn¡¯t know that your thinking was so sensitive. The voice was soft and eerie, making people¡¯s scalps numb, and the words were a little unclear. youyou glanced at jun hang, who had not come out of the study. she subconsciously held her breath and lowered her voice. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, the person you¡¯re looking for is not here. ¡± She was about to hang up when she heard a faint voice from the other end. little girl, you¡¯re the person I¡¯m looking for. What! Youyou was stunned. Then, his expression remained unchanged as he said, ¡± I¡¯m not here either! He hung up the phone after he finished speaking. He didn¡¯t even wait for the other party to finish. Youyou stood up and went to the kitchen, but her heart was trembling uncontrollably. How could she not know who the person on the phone was? That vampire-like man was soft and cold. His evil eyes and blood-stained lips were unforgettable. She wanted to forget. It was just that this person was too treacherous, cruel, and merciless. He treated human lives like ants and crushed people in front of her. She couldn¡¯t get rid of his shadow for a while. Looking for her? She would not let him find her! Youyou prepared dinner and went to the study to find Jun hang. Junhang¡¯s study was where he worked at home. It was very quiet and he was engaged in a high IQ job. There was no sound in the entire corridor. Youyou¡¯s footsteps were also very light. however, just as the youyou walked to the study at the end of the corridor and was about to knock on the door to call him out for dinner, she suddenly heard a strange sound from inside. This voice immediately made her freeze on the spot. His eyes widened. His ear couldn¡¯t help but slowly get closer and closer, until it was finally pressed against the door. What was that sound coming from inside? It was strange because she seemed to have heard the sound of rustling inside. Walking. That¡¯s right, he was indeed walking. Youyou was stunned. The sound inside gave her the feeling that it was the sound of wearing shoes and walking on the ground. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was fast or slow, but it was very stable, no different from the sound of ordinary people. Youyou stood outside the door, completely dumbfounded. What, what was going on? Listening to that voice, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine Jun hang standing up and walking around on the ground. Sometimes he went to the bookshelf to get a book, sometimes he went to make coffee for herself, or sometimes he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked outside. She deeply knew that all of this was just a fantasy in her mind, but what was the truth? His young hand touched the door, and his brain was in a mess. What was going on? Did she hear it wrong, or did brother junhang really tease her? Could it be that he had kept this from everyone, including Yueyue? No, no, why? Youyou panicked and pushed the door open. She didn¡¯t care about anything else. However, after entering, she quickly pretended to be calm and smiled slightly. brother junhang, it¡¯s time to eat. After she pushed the door open, she looked at him without blinking. jun hang was sitting in a wheelchair, dazed. Chapter 1359 ? 1359 Junhang stood up?(2) She was busy with her work and was wearing a pair of glasses with silver trimmings. Seeing that someone had come in, his expression did not change. He did not even raise his head and said in a calm and clear tone, ¡± you eat first. I¡¯ll be there soon. ¡°Oh.¡± Youyou nodded in response, but Xuxu¡¯s big and pure eyes were secretly looking at his Xuxu¡¯s legs like a thief. She looked at them carefully, as if to see if there was anything unusual or different from before. However, there was a slight gloominess in her heart. She had just heard the sound of people walking around. Why was he still sitting in a wheelchair when the door was pushed open? it was as if he had not moved at all. The Youyou looked at Jun hang wearing silver-rimmed glasses. He had a cold and aloof face and was very abstinent. However, at this time, he was wearing glasses and gave off an indescribable feeling of being a refined scum. He squinted his innocent eyes and closed the door. However, she was not outside the door, but inside. As for what exactly was going on, wouldn¡¯t we know if we tried? Junhang was still busy with his work and seemed to be a little busy, so he didn¡¯t notice her. Or rather, he noticed her, but he didn¡¯t have the time to ask her. It was only when her slender little arms slowly crept up from behind him that she leaned over slightly and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. The unusually full softness rubbed and squeezed his back, seemingly unintentional but also intentional. youyou gently wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s shoulder and looked at his cold and perfect side profile, his delicate and firm jaw, his eyes slightly lowered, and his serious look of thinking about work. her heart was beating fast, and her cheeks were getting redder and hotter. This was her man. She was so infatuated with him that she was willing to die for him. Youyou¡¯s eyes flickered, and her red cherry lips were full and very alluring. She pressed against his fair neck and pecked and kissed him lightly, not knowing if she was satisfying her own needs or deliberately seducing him. Especially with her pure and innocent appearance, doing such a thing, the contrast was even more uncontrollable. As expected. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun hang sighed slightly and took off his glasses. He turned his face slightly and met her eyes. At the same time, his slender hands clenched the small hand that wanted to burrow into his clothes and mess around. It was soft as if it had no bones. It was so soft that it could kill. Youyou¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and a hint of slyness flashed in her pure eyes. She pursed her lips and smiled. brother junhang, you¡¯re not strong enough. Youyou was still wearing a small apron, a white shirt, a plaid skirt, and stockings. Her long hair was let down, and she looked pure and beautiful. Her clothes made her arms and waist look thin, but her chest was perky and full. It was like a fresh, juicy peach. Jun hang looked at her, his cold eyes seemed to darken a little. The hand holding her wrist tightened. brother junhang, you¡¯re wailing, wailing! The small figure swayed and she was pulled into his arms. He tightened his grip on her waist. Her face and ears were red. ¡°I what?¡± His slender fingers caressed her lips lightly and heavily. Her young lips were red and full, moist. With his actions, her whole body could not help but heat up. He held one of her small hands and placed the other on his leg. She avoided his gaze shyly. Jun hang bent over slowly, his slender hands slowly moving down and falling below her collar. Chapter 1360 ? 1360 Junhang Xuxu stood up?(3) He tossed and turned for a moment, then unceremoniously unbuttoned her shirt the next second. One by one. His slender, Jade-like hands seemed to be peeling the skin of a peach, revealing the fresh, juicy fruit inside. Youyou¡¯s breathing became chaotic. Thinking of his original purpose, he anxiously held his hand. brother, brother junhang, don¡¯t, let¡¯s go eat first. Jun hang let her hold his hand, but his head pressed down, his lips pressing against her ear. a cold and faint voice entered her ears at this time. Eat? but i want to eat something else now.¡± Oh, my God. Now, she wanted to eat something else. Her cold voice was unusually sexy. Youyou¡¯s cheeks were so red that it was dripping blood. Her top was almost gone. She only felt that Jun hang was simply too flirtatious. For a moment, she was almost unable to resist. The buttons were unbuttoned all the way by his slender hands, and she was stripped of her coat. With the pale pink lace apron, she looked like a maid, half-covering the tenderness of her lower body. Jun hang¡¯s usually slow breathing had unknowingly become heavier. When the young and shy thin arm tried to cover her, he slightly stopped her and then lowered his head in a daze. He kissed her neck, her charming butterfly bone, and all the way down. His throat moved slightly, and his voice was extremely low and hoarse. ¡°Youyou, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t have the self-control.¡± He wasn¡¯t a Saint, and he wasn¡¯t Liu Xiahui either. Even if his legs weren¡¯t good in the past, he was still a normal man, let alone now. This alluring little woman was seducing him on purpose. Youyou was a little overwhelmed. She was shy while showing herself to him to her heart¡¯s content. She wrapped her arms around his neck, but just as her rationality was about to be taken away, she quickly panted slightly and said, ¡± brother junhang, Zhenzhen, it would be great if you could stand up. It would be great if he could stand up from the wheelchair. When Jun hang kissed her neck, he stopped slightly. His voice was hoarse and his eyes were deep. what? ¡± Her half-covered and half-messy body put some distance between her and him. She held the edge of the table behind her with one hand and looked at him with misty eyes. She bit her lip lightly. like this, maybe I can try other positions. She had never said such words before. Because she knew that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say it. It was already good enough that she had pounced on him at that time, so she didn¡¯t think so much. But now, when she heard the movement outside the door, she didn¡¯t believe that she had heard it wrong. She felt that he was definitely hiding something. If his leg had really recovered, he had been hiding it from Yingying. What was she going to do? Should she be happy for him, or should she be angry at him for hiding it from her? He didn¡¯t know that her pure eyes were seducing him because she wanted to confirm whether his legs had recovered or not. when jun hang heard this, he raised his eyebrows slightly and his tone became calmer. ¡± if i didn¡¯t understand it wrong, you¡¯re complaining to me that i didn¡¯t satisfy you? ¡± Youyou¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Not satisfied? What did he just say? ¡°Come here.¡± Jun hang just stretched out his hand and didn¡¯t go forward. The younglings were in a stalemate. Jun hang looked at her in silence for a while, but he couldn¡¯t help but compromise in the end. He sighed and went forward to pull her over. why are you so far away from me? it¡¯s cold. Her clothes can¡¯t even cover her body anymore. Chapter 1361 ? 1361 Junhang stood up?(4) jun hang took the thin blanket from the side of the wheelchair and wrapped it around her. he pressed her little head against his chest and said in a low voice, ¡± why? why didn¡¯t you answer me when i asked you? ¡± At this point, he paused for a moment and seemed to hesitate. don¡¯t you like those two positions? ¡± Which two? needless to say, her young ears were burning hot. jun hang¡¯s legs were inconvenient. most of the time, they were in the same position. occasionally, he would change his position and try to suit him as much as possible. she would give in to him. So she was very clear about which two. Youyou moved restlessly, her eyes flashing. She touched his legs with her bare arms and mumbled, ¡± it¡¯s tiring to be up there all the time. she didn¡¯t even dare to look him in the eye after she finished speaking. she mumbled, but it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t understand what she meant. She only wanted to test him, but Yingying didn¡¯t have any other intentions. For example, Chi Chi ¡°you despise me?¡± His voice was clear and light. It was a question, but it revealed a bit of determination. Youyou immediately panicked. no, I didn¡¯t. I just ¡­ Just Yingluo. She twisted her hands together and avoided his eyes. Finally, her eyes fell on his legs. ¡°But what?¡± Jun hang¡¯s clear eyes also glanced at his legs, and his brows furrowed slightly. She sighed softly. brother junhang, I, I¡¯m scared. in the end, she really couldn¡¯t say it, so she simply got up and ran away with the small blanket. brother junhang, I think we¡¯d better go eat. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Jun hang,¡±Yingluo¡± Jun hang confirmed that she had run far away and his eyes fell on his lower body. The fire that she had touched was hard to extinguish, but she had actually run away. After a long time, the corners of his lips twitched slightly, as if he was a little angry at her and smiled. The next second, a shocking scene happened. If Youyou hadn¡¯t left and witnessed this scene with his own eyes, he would have been frightened, shocked, or perhaps cry or laugh. Because Jun hang actually slowly got up from the wheelchair. After standing up, his slender and tall body seemed to block the light from the large floor-to-ceiling window, and a long shadow was drawn on the ground. No matter how large the study was, it seemed to be cramped because of him standing up. At this moment, time seemed to have stopped. His gaze fell on the direction of the door, and his eyes inexplicably heated up. Thinking about her actions just now, he would have caught her and taught her a lesson if it wasn¡¯t for his special situation. He wanted her to say something for him, and no! Negative! Blame! , Regret! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ jun hang went into the bathroom to wash his hands. the sound of him walking on the floor was not the sound that youyou had heard outside the door just now. After Youyou ran away, he couldn¡¯t stop blushing and his heart beating fast. He felt guilty because she had left him hanging there. It was a little unreasonable, but she had to say, did this really prove that brother junhang¡¯s leg had not recovered? Otherwise, he could have gotten up and bullied her. When Jun hang came out in the wheelchair again, Youyou had changed her clothes. She was wearing a blue dress and looked like a pure girl. As soon as Jun hang saw her, his eyes became complicated. There seemed to be a faint smile on his lips. However, upon closer inspection, it was as if there wasn¡¯t any. It was an illusion. Chapter 1362 ? 1362 Junyue blocks her, takes a fancy to her (1) When he was eating, he was very young and obedient. Just now, she had provoked him, so when he was eating, she pretended to be a lady. After the two of them finished their meal, the young one went downstairs to the nearby supermarket to buy some fruit. Jun hang was worried about her being alone, so she went out with two agents, who followed, lurked, and protected her in the dark. Youyou also knew that there were people protecting her, so she was not so worried when she went out. After all, there were many things that couldn¡¯t be avoided just by avoiding them. Everything had to continue. In the supermarket, after Youyou bought some fruits, she planned to buy some daily necessities. She stood on her tiptoes to get some tissues from a higher place. However, she was not tall and it was a little difficult. Suddenly, a figure approached her silently, raised his hand from behind her, and took the tissues directly. ¡°Miss, here you go.¡± thank you, Xie Wanwan, ¡± the Youling said hurriedly. However, the moment it raised its head and saw who it was, its expression changed. It quickly took two steps back and looked around, as if it was looking for someone. There was an indescribable smile in that soft and eerie voice. why, Miss Bo? are you looking for your secret agent? ¡± I don¡¯t have any weapons on me, and I¡¯m also here to buy something. They won¡¯t do anything to me, right?¡± The man who spoke was not junyue. Who else could it be? Jun Yue¡¯s appearance was feminine and beautiful. The longer his hair was, the more androgynous his appearance was. Only his slender and broad body could be recognized as a man. Youyou pursed his lips and stuffed the tissue into his arms. what you took is yours, and what I took is mine. I don¡¯t know you, so don¡¯t come near me again! With that, she turned around and left. Without any hesitation. ¡°Wait, Yingluo! I have something very important to tell you!¡± He shouted from behind. Youyou sneered without looking back. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have to listen. Seeing that the petite woman was about to leave his sight, Jun Yue¡¯s eyes darkened. He licked his lips and smiled faintly, as if he was not in a hurry at all. Youyou was walking when a Man in Black suddenly appeared at the intersection in front of her and blocked her way. She held her breath and went to check on her people. They were rushing over. They were in public and there were so many people in the supermarket. No matter how unbridled junyue¡¯s men were, they would not do anything bloody here. Junyue slowly walked over. Youyou¡¯s expression was unkind as he turned around and looked at him without saying a word. Junyue thought she would blow up or boast about herself, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be like a little hen protecting her chicks. She was full of fighting spirit and her eyes were locked on him. This made him tilt his head slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled up as he smiled eerily. This little girl seemed to be a little interesting. True, if she really didn¡¯t have any ability, how could she have kept Jun hang? you know junhang¡¯s true identity, right? what are you thinking? will you go back with him? ¡± Jun Yue leaned over slightly and moved closer to her face, as if he was bewitching her. youyou rolled his eyes at him and smiled sarcastically. ¡± don¡¯t test me and don¡¯t use your thoughts against us. i don¡¯t like that place and junhang won¡¯t go back. will you believe me if i say that? ¡± A person like you should only believe in yourself, right?¡± Junyue choked on her words. After a long time, he stared at her and said faintly, ¡± Wanwan, you¡¯re right. I only believe in myself. After he finished speaking, he paused for a moment and slowly said, ¡± so junhang told me-¡± Chapter 1363 ? 1363 junyue blocks her, takes a fancy to her (2) I don¡¯t believe that his leg hasn¡¯t been cured. Once the royal family knows that his leg has been cured, he won¡¯t be able to stay here any longer. He can only go back and inherit the throne. This is the condition he signed with country D when he returned to country D. The Youyou was stunned when he heard this. However, in the blink of an eye, she reacted and immediately said, ¡± conditions? There were actually such heartless conditions? He is a Prince after all. No matter what, shouldn¡¯t he be treated without any conditions?¡± Youyou looked even angrier when it said this. It took a deep breath, gritted its teeth, and continued, ¡± fortunately, my leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Otherwise, it would be real torture when I go back. When junyue saw her expression and appearance, he raised his eyebrows without a sound. Junhang Feifei really didn¡¯t recover? ¡°Little girl, you have to think carefully. Junhang¡¯s legs really haven¡¯t recovered? If I recover, you should know the price of lying to the royal family.¡± Junyue said meaningfully. Youyou stared at him and sneered. he¡¯s my man. I know him. She didn¡¯t know the price of lying to the royal family, but she knew that junyue wanted to climb to the throne. Once he found out that junhang¡¯s legs hadn¡¯t recovered, he would be the first person to be the most troublesome. He might come to deal with Jun hang at all costs. Even if Jun hang was unwilling. At this moment, Youyou didn¡¯t know how calm she was. Even though she seemed to have vaguely discovered something extraordinary through her confrontation with junyue, she didn¡¯t express her emotions at all. Even if what she heard seemed to be the sound of Jun hang walking in the room, neither fast nor slow. ¡­¡­ Would it be? would it be like this? Jun hang was hiding his true situation for the royal family? It had to be said that the randomly guessing youngster was a little nervous. What was the truth? When Youyou raised his head again, he met junyue¡¯s dark eyes, and no one could tell what he was thinking. But wait a minute, when did he get so close? He was getting closer and closer! Junyue looked at the pure and beautiful woman in front of him. The uneasy look on her face greatly satisfied him, but it also made him feel a little restless. Actually, To test Jun hang¡¯s legs and at the same time, to make Jun hang agree to help her take away the batch of goods from the firearms group, this woman Qianqian was a very good breakthrough, wasn¡¯t she? A gentleman? I¡¯m sorry, but he¡¯s a despicable man. ¡°You, are you done? I¡¯m leaving after I¡¯m done.¡± Youyou saw that the way junyue was looking at it was getting more and more strange. It subconsciously took two steps back and quickly turned around to leave. However, just as she turned around, a hand quickly grabbed her shoulder. Youyou cried out in surprise. She quickly covered her shoulder when she saw that the side of her clothes had been torn open, revealing a large patch of white. then, she angrily slapped jun yue¡¯s face. Jun Yue¡¯s face instantly turned to the side. He was caught off guard, as if he didn¡¯t expect her to make a move so rashly. But more than that, his eyes were a little straight. The clothes that she had accidentally pulled off and the deep cleavage in front of her chest seemed so out of place when she looked at her pure and petite body, but it was also inexplicably charming. Under her conservative clothes, the Kasaya looked like that? When junyue slowly turned around again, his throat rolled inexplicably, and his eyes were a little green. youyou had already been escorted away by the agents around him. from time to time, he would turn back and glare at him fiercely. many people in the supermarket around him were looking at him and pointing at him. It was as if he had molested that little woman. Ha. &Nbsp; This was really interesting. an, in fact, the supporting role in every pair is a godly helper. Don¡¯t worry. Chapter 1364 ? 1364 A sweet dream, true or false (1) After Youyou went back, he was a little frustrated because he had met junyue. This junyue was like a pervert that disgusted her. However, Youyou didn¡¯t mention junyue to junhang after she went back. He was busy with work and she didn¡¯t have anything to do, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb him. However, the youngster had neglected the role of the two special agents beside him. Before she opened her mouth, she told Jun hang Feifei everything that had happened. ** At this moment, Youyou was lying on the bed after taking a bath and talking on the phone with someone. Under the thin pajamas, it wrapped an unusually sexy and enchanting small body. ¡°What? What do you mean bored? i really don¡¯t care about the position. how am i such a shallow person? yes, yes, i¡¯m not you.¡± Youyou snorted and continued to argue with the person on the other end of the phone. are you sure junhang won¡¯t hear you if you speak so loudly, stupid girl? ¡± ¡± how could that be? he¡¯s busy. by the way, you ¡­ ¡± youyou replied nonchalantly. however, before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly turned around and found that the bedroom door was open- Jun hang was sitting in a wheelchair at the door, holding a glass of milk in his hand. He seemed to have just opened the door, his hand still on the doorknob. At this moment, they were looking at each other. Thud. The Youyou was dumbfounded. Su Li¡¯s ¡°Hello¡± was still coming from the phone, but her fingers slid down without a sound and she hung up. Instantly, the entire room fell silent. Youyou had been rolling around on the bed like a cat, and now it was lying there with its little butt up and a phone in its hand. youyou blinked and suddenly smiled awkwardly. he swallowed silently and straightened his body. ¡± you¡¯re back, brother junhang. are you done with work? ¡± You¡¯re pretty fast today, Yingluo.¡± He wanted to die. Just now, she had talked to Su Li on the phone for a long time, and there was no lack of things about brother junhang. But at first, it was normal, but as she spoke, she went a little off track and mentioned the matter of whether she and him were harmonious in bed. Harmonious or not? Of course, it was harmonious. It was just that the Youyou stole a glance at Jun hang and saw that his expression was normal, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. She was a little relieved. Jun hangqing¡¯s cold gaze didn¡¯t change. He slowly walked over in his wheelchair and said lightly, ¡± I¡¯ve already heard that you ran into junyue again when you went out last night? ¡± it was a question, but the tone was affirmative. youyou seemed to have forgotten the little awkwardness he had felt earlier when he heard this. he quickly asked, ¡± did they tell you? I¡¯m actually fine. He didn¡¯t dare to do anything to me, he just wanted to test me. ¡± Youyou sat on the bed and shrugged, pretending to be relaxed. He didn¡¯t want him to worry. jun hang pursed his lips slightly. at the mention of junyue, his voice couldn¡¯t help but become very cold. ¡± he has something to ask of me now, and i can¡¯t agree to it. he will inevitably have other tricks up his sleeve. it¡¯s best not to go out for a while. i¡¯ll get you something tomorrow for self-defense. if there¡¯s really a bad time, use it. don¡¯t show mercy. a person like him can die if he wants to. he asked for it. ¡± The Youyou was surprised. really?! What kind of self-defense thing is that? I can kill him?¡± jun hang looked at the young child who was obviously being harassed but still pretended to be indifferent. he couldn¡¯t help but feel more distressed and guilty. he slowly reached out and held her soft little hand. Chapter 1365 ? 1365 A sweet dream, true or false (3) every cell in his body seemed to be boiling. the man who was cold and abstinent before and the man who was now aroused seemed to be two different people. He lifted her thin blanket. She seemed to feel the cold of autumn and shrank her small body. However, the next second, her body was overwhelmed by another kind of warmth. The heavy heat, accompanied by a familiar cool breath, surrounded her. She felt very comfortable, and her small body was very close to his body. She was just in a deep sleep, so how could she notice anything wrong? her body had long belonged to someone, and she allowed the other party to do whatever they wanted on her body. ** Youyou was sleeping soundly, but he didn¡¯t know when he had a dream. The dream made her feel ashamed. But it also made her yearn for it. In the dream, she had sex with junhang. It was embarrassing, real, and strange. She dreamed that Jun hang¡¯s legs seemed to have recovered. Because he actually used all sorts of positions to ask for her, and it felt so real, especially from the end. She had never experienced those feelings before. She didn¡¯t know why it was in a dream. How could something that had never happened before have such a real experience? He was so ashamed that his whole body seemed to be trembling. The feeling he gave her was too real. At one point, she wanted to open her eyes, but her eyelids seemed to be very heavy and she couldn¡¯t open them. In her dream, she was tormented by him for a long time. Her body was soft like water, and she felt so hot, so hot. It was as if she was floating on the vast sea and was about to die. He was like a piece of driftwood on the sea, her salvation. The only salvation. in the end, it was as if she had really experienced a long battle. she fell into a deep and sweet sleep. However, before she fell into the endless darkness, she seemed to feel someone kissing her ears and neck from behind. She heard a light and hoarse voice over and over again.¡±I love you, I love you Yingluo, I love you Yingluo¡± ¡­¡­ Youyou only felt that it was probably the most wonderful dream she had ever had in her life. ** The next day. When Youyou woke up in a daze, it was awakened by an itchy feeling on his neck. She was being kissed gently. Her white and tender skin was slightly flushed. Oh, it¡¯s so itchy, Yingluo. she had just woken up and her voice was a little hoarse, a little lazy, and a little shy. She raised her head slightly and bumped into Jun hang¡¯s gentle gaze. for some reason, when the young child met his gaze, her mind was filled with the shameful dream from last night. she couldn¡¯t help but blush and bury her head in his chest. Her legs also subconsciously rubbed against each other. however, as he rubbed against her, the feeling in his leg became even more intense! Her face turned red, but there was confusion in the depths of her eyes. Wait-! She moved her body and felt that her body was about to fall apart. It was a feeling that Xuxu had never felt before. Every part of her body was sore and soft. In the past, even if they did that kind of thing, she would always feel sore in her waist and legs. why was yingying so different this time? No matter how stupid she was, she could also imagine that Jun hang had taken her last night when she was asleep. She bit her lower lip slightly. Why was she sleeping so soundly? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? are you feeling uncomfortable?¡± Jun hang lifted her little body up. The two people¡¯s skin rubbed against each other, and they blushed. Sure enough, they were both naked. Chapter 1366 ? 1366 discovering the truth about junhang (1) ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t last night, last night we were together¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You, what did you do to me?¡± youyou lowered its head in embarrassment and avoided eye contact, its voice soft and sweet. When Jun hang heard this, he didn¡¯t answer directly. He was silent for a while, then slowly said, ¡± does it hurt a lot? ¡± Weng. Youyou¡¯s face was so red that it was about to drip blood. With these three words, he had already tacitly agreed to his actions. ¡°When I came out last night, you were in a deep sleep. Yingluo, but Yingluo ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°but i¡¯m sorry, i couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Youyou,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± in her shyness, she actually wanted to say that it was okay, but her body was really too terrible. her bones were about to fall apart, and her physical strength was not very good. she only felt that it was difficult to bear. Did he want to scold him? Sigh. He sighed in his heart. How could she? Youyou thought for a moment, and when he opened his mouth again, he asked, ¡± ¡°What time is it now? you should go to work.¡± She was just asking casually. Jun hang replied casually, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s already 11 O ¡®clock.¡± w-what?! Youyou thought he had heard wrong. ¡°11:05, morning.¡± Jun hang repeated in a casual tone, as if he didn¡¯t have any strange expression at this time, indifferent. Youyou was dumbfounded. why, why did you wake up so late? and, and you, brother junhang, are you not working? ¡± Jun hang pulled her small body closer to him and covered the two of them with the thin blanket. His long arms wrapped around her small waist. He buried his face and seemed to become particularly lazy for a while. He said lightly, ¡± it¡¯s okay. The Youyou didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. This was the first time she had seen him so clingy in bed. Youyou saw that he was not in a hurry, so she was not in a hurry either. At most, she would rest for a day. It was already past noon. The wind was cold and chilly outside. The parasol trees on both sides of the asphalt road had begun to turn yellow, and only the pine leaves were still standing firmly. The pedestrians were in a hurry, wearing coats and scarves. Time was passing by on the towering bell tower in the distance. Time seemed to pass by very quickly, but when one slowed down their pace and relaxed their state of mind, they would also discover that this kind of life had a different taste. In the bedroom, the two of them were snuggling intimately under the thin blanket. Youyou was telling him that he seemed to have had a dream last night, and in the dream, he had done that embarrassing thing to her. However ¡­ Yingluo, I think it¡¯s weird. If it¡¯s real, then last night shouldn¡¯t have been a dream, but there was a rustling in the dream. She bit her lip and couldn¡¯t say anything. She clearly felt as if she had been forced to kneel on the bed and he had invaded her from behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked down at her and saw her conflicted expression. There was a faint smile in his eyes. Youyou made a sound of acknowledgment and lay on his body with a red face. In the end, he simply changed the topic. I heard you whispering sweet nothings into my ear and saying that you love me. Jun hang¡¯s leg hadn¡¯t recovered, so she probably merged reality and dream into one. Jun hang chuckled in a low voice. huh? What kind of love is that?¡± ¡°Eh? Why not?¡± She looked up, her innocent face filled with surprise. Jun hang¡¯s slender, Jade-like hands gently caressed her face, a trace of gentleness appearing in his clear and otherworldly eyebrows. the real love words are in your life, every gossip. The real words of love were every bit of gossip in your life. Chapter 1367 ? 1367 Discovering the truth about Jun hang (2) I love you. These three words could not completely replace his feelings. They were going to spend the rest of their lives together, so what did these two words mean? Every word they said in their lives was infused with his feelings. Just like now. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ youyou was so touched that she couldn¡¯t extricate herself. although she was chasing after him, the love that jun hang gave her wouldn¡¯t be less just because she was chasing after him. Her heart throbbed as she raised her small face slightly and bit his chin. His head lowered even further. The moment she let go, he tilted his head slightly, and their lips touched. Youyou hooked her hands around his neck, and their bodies under the thin blanket seemed to be entangled together again. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Youyou¡¯s second suspicion came very quickly and unexpectedly. It was because she realized that her knees were red when she was taking a shower. She couldn¡¯t remember how she did it, but after that, she felt that something was wrong. However ¡­ At that time, Youyou didn¡¯t expect that it didn¡¯t take long for her to discover junhang¡¯s shocking secret. Not to mention how shocked she was at that time, what she wanted to say more was that she had caused trouble first! ** One day, sang Xia was about to bring her two little kids to play with Su Li¡¯s little monster, but she was stopped by Rong Zhan. Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t help but complain that these two little brats liked the new and got tired of the old. Now that they had a new friend, they had forgotten that he was their biological father who had taken care of them! Sang Xia glared at him. don¡¯t pretend to be a lonely old man here. Children will grow up eventually. There are things to do at every age. Isn¡¯t it normal to go play with your little friends? ¡± Not to mention that you¡¯ll have to go to kindergarten in the future, and you¡¯ll probably have to go to the base for training if you¡¯re older, right?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Wife, don¡¯t say anymore. My heart can¡¯t take it.¡± His sorrow had already flowed into a River. Thinking back to when the two little ones were just born, he wanted to take a half year break to accompany them. But half a year, one year, one and a half years had already passed. He couldn¡¯t leave for a long time. Most of his life¡¯s focus had shifted to his family. There was no reason, but family was his first pursuit in his life, followed by his career. He didn¡¯t want to put the cart before the horse. what kindergarten? they¡¯re still so young. What training in the future? I think their father can teach them personally. They probably don¡¯t have to leave the house. They must be very reluctant. Rong Zhan said faintly. When he thought about it, he felt a little sad. The two little ones were so small, but it seemed that they would leave soon. It was already too late for them to go to kindergarten at the age of three. It was already too late for them to not go to the base for training by the time they were five or six. When they returned to school, they could almost imagine how they would become in the future in the blink of an eye. She clutched his heart tightly. Seeing that Rong Zhan was really disappointed, sang Xia put down the clothes she was tidying and walked over. Rong Zhan, I think you need to adjust yourself and control your attitude. The child is young, but don¡¯t always think that the child will not grow up. Also, don¡¯t force the child to be with you in the name of love. At this point, sang Xia paused for a moment. actually, master has a big lie-¡± Chapter 1368 ? 1368 Educate master Zhan that jealousy makes one ugly ¡± parents think that their children can¡¯t leave them, but it¡¯s the opposite. the ones who don¡¯t want to leave are you, me, and us parents. ¡± It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to reason with him, but it was the truth. The little triplets and the little Ba Wang flower were not ordinary children. When they were two years old, their IQs were tested. If they were higher than ordinary people, they would enter the base for training directly. Physique, intelligence, and various unknown potential. Sang Xia did not wish for them to become outstanding in the future. She just wanted to develop their own advantages and conditions. This was their own wealth. Therefore, it was only a matter of a blink of an eye for him to leave their side. Every day when Rong Zhan woke up, he would see the two children. It was not the children who could not live without him, it was him who could not live without the children. Hearing his wife¡¯s words, Rong Zhan felt a little embarrassed, but how could he show it on his face? he sneered, ¡± are-are you kidding me? how can I be the one sticking to them? it¡¯s those two little bastards who are sticking to me! As they were talking, a little kid pushed open the bedroom door. The triplets had changed into a two-horned hat today. Their toot little faces were extremely adorable. They leaned against the door and shouted, ¡± mommy, mommy, I want to play with little brother. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± ¡°Come here, my daughter.¡± Rong Zhan sat up straight on the comfortable leather chair and waved at her, calling her seriously. The little triplets tilted their heads and looked at Rong Zhan with their big black eyes. She had not put on her outer coat and only had a small velvet coat. She pushed the door open and came to Rong Zhan¡¯s side. she was only slightly taller than rong zhan¡¯s knees. she said in a serious tone, ¡± daddy, little brother, little brother will be my little husband in the future. ¡± Little husband, little husband Yingluo rong zhan¡¯s heart broke when he heard his precious little one say that. He grabbed her by her armpit and put her in his arms. He didn¡¯t care if she could understand him or not and said in a deep and serious voice, ¡± daughter, that boy can¡¯t do it. He¡¯s so thin and small. He¡¯ll fall with a blow of the wind. How can he protect you? ¡± However, the little triplets seemed to have understood him. They twisted their little bodies. no, I just want a little brother. ¡°Little brother, look, it¡¯s still your little brother Yingluo. He¡¯s quiet and timid, afraid of Yingluo.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Rong Zhan, that¡¯s not right. Even if you¡¯re jealous of him, you can¡¯t insult him like that.¡± The corners of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched. She was particularly helpless about this. This person was really like that. ¡°What did I say wrong? Su Li would never dream that her father¡¯s daughter would marry her son. She¡¯s too weak to stand up to the wind, and her personality is introverted. Last time, when she saw her father, she was almost scared to tears.¡± In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but blurt out a few words, ¡± ¡°Good-for-nothing.¡± He despised it. Sang Xia could not help but give him a kick. can¡¯t you take care of your image? jealousy makes people ugly. Look at your face now. Rong Zhan was instantly speechless. Looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s face, sang Xia could not help but continue,¡±Rong Zhan, I think you have a misunderstanding about Xiao-Xiaobai. There are two types of personality in general, introverted and outgoing. Both are personalities, and introversion is not a weakness, okay?¡± being introverted is just a way of understanding the world. They prefer to explore the inner world. Science has shown that introverted children tend to think carefully and have better leadership skills when they grow up. Rong Zhan was silent for a long time, and sang Xia thought he had taken her words in. However, she did not expect him to say in the end,¡±¡±Yingluo, I used to be one too.¡± Author Jun: ¡°the content of the first chapter actually disappeared when it was posted. I¡¯m vomiting blood. I¡¯ll replace it and refresh it. Many little babies want to see a family of four and show more warmth and sweetness. Brother junhang¡¯s legs are also fast ~~ you know, an cui, Chapter 1369 ? 1369 Master Zhan¡¯s book on raising a child, sweet (1) I used to be like that too. His tone was faint. Sang Xia rolled her eyes at him and smiled mysteriously. who the hell are you? haven¡¯t you always been an introvert? if you¡¯re introverted, no one would be. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes were dark as he licked his upper teeth. then I¡¯m the head. Sang Xia only felt that Rong Zhan¡¯s character was really torturous. She did not want to be compared to him at all, being so calculative. why are you so serious? it¡¯s not absolute. I just don¡¯t want you to see your introverted self as a flaw. Sang Xia glared at him and continued, ¡± and your daughter is getting older and more wild. Do you know that when she saw Xiao-Xiaobai the other day, she ran after him with her little legs, asking for a kiss? the little guy was so scared that his little face turned red. I feel embarrassed for her. I don¡¯t know where she got this personality from, but after scolding her, she even called you to complain about me. Sang Xia did not know whether to laugh or cry at the end. It was fine if it was a boy, but when the little girl caught him bullying him and asking for hugs and kisses, she even blushed. It was all Rong Zhan¡¯s fault. The little triplets sat in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms and listened to their mommy and daddy¡¯s complaints. They probably understood what they meant. They pouted and sobbed. In the blink of an eye, they were about to cry. Rong Zhan was just like that. He was about to get angry when he heard his daughter kissing and hugging Xiao-Xiaobai, but when sang Xia scolded him and the little girl cried pitifully, his heart softened. He quickly hugged the little triplets and coaxed them. Then, he said in disdain, ¡± it¡¯s that kid¡¯s good fortune to be wooed by my daughter. How can he not know what¡¯s good for him? ¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± His heart was stuffed. He didn¡¯t dote on her, but when the little girl cried, he suddenly changed 360 degrees! However, there was one thing that surprised sang Xia. Rong Zhan knew her daughter¡¯s personality well, but he still indulged her. She wanted the little girl to be gentle and obedient. However, Rong Zhan kept complaining that it was a small matter and did not allow her to reprimand him. Sang Xia was a little anxious when she heard that. She disapproved of his education. The little Ba Wang flower was already so big, but it was still crying like a little girl when it was motionless. It was a little bun, not a little girl. It did not look like a boy at all. Rong Zhan was completely disdainful. you worry too much. We have to respect the child¡¯s uniqueness. what uniqueness? they¡¯re small, and if they have problems, they should be properly educated. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be harder to change when they grow up. As sang Xia was talking, the little Overlord flower had already put on its clothes and ran over. Seeing that his sister was in his daddy¡¯s arms, he immediately ran to sang Xia¡¯s legs and reached out his fair and chubby hands, acting coquettishly, ¡± mommy, mommy, Yingluo also wants a hug. I want a hug. ¡°You!¡± Sang Xia had just complained about the little tyrant¡¯s pretentious and coquettish character, but now she could not bear to reject the little guy. She lowered her head and held him in her arms. She also checked what he was wearing at the same time. His small clothes were worn very neatly. Other than the gray velvet coat that was worn inside out, there was nothing wrong with everything else. She chuckled and began to take it off for him to wear again. Rong Zhan looked at them from the side, and his eyes softened. He chuckled. wife, don¡¯t you think that they¡¯re cute with their own unique personalities? Not all children need to be sculpted by the same standard.¡± Chapter 1370 ? 1370 Master Zhan¡¯s book on raising a child, sweet (2) not all boys should not cry easily, and not all girls should be so weak that they need to be protected. Don¡¯t label them and limit their actions and thoughts. They must follow the personality model you set. As long as they don¡¯t do anything harmful, it doesn¡¯t matter what their personality is. Each of them should be unique. He had said that his son loved to act coquettishly. How could he not believe that his son, who loved to act coquettishly, would not be able to find a girlfriend in the future? perhaps his girlfriend would love his son to act coquettishly behind her, stick to her, and be shameless. Sang Xia had been educating him at first, but somehow, in the end, she was being lectured by him again. However, she had to admit that her heart was actually occupied by his strange and twisted logic. Although her son was flashy and clingy, he was indeed the most unique person in the world. Indeed, as long as he didn¡¯t take the wrong path, it didn¡¯t matter how he developed his personality. Rong Zhan scoffed. anyway, I¡¯ve finally gotten over it in this life. Being able to be myself is the happiest thing. I don¡¯t care what other people think. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± In the process of educating their children, they were also parents for the first time. They complemented each other. Fortunately, in the process of teaching each other, they gave their children the most open-minded, most suitable, and most correct education. She sent the two little ones to Su Li¡¯s place. This was the second time she brought the little ones over. On the way, sang Xia sighed softly. Su Li and the rest are leaving. She¡¯s going back to the country they live in with her husband. It¡¯ll be difficult for the children to see each other again in the future. As Rong Zhan drove, his long and narrow eyes glanced at the two little rascals in the back seat. He said in a low voice, ¡± we will definitely be separated, but there¡¯s no need to be reluctant. It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t see each other again. There¡¯s something else I need to discuss with you. ¡°Hmm, what?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go back to our own homes?¡± Hearing that, sang Xia was slightly stunned. She then looked up at Rong Zhan.¡±yingluo, you mean to go back to t city?¡± Country Z. Back in China, t city was one of the most prosperous cities in country Z. It was her and Rong Zhan¡¯s past. As sang Xia thought about it, she actually felt a little nostalgic. Although Rome was the base of their base, the place where they finally got together and fell in love was still t city. yes, rest well for two years after you go back. When you come back, it¡¯s time to send the two little guys over for training. Sang Xia listened to his words and did not say anything for a while, but it was a silent agreement. Of the two little rascals in the safety seat at the back, one was looking out of the window adorably, while the other was asleep with his head tilted and drooling. They did not know what kind of arrangements would be made for their future and what kind of life such an arrangement would bring them. As soon as this matter was brought up, sang Xia knew that it was not long before she left Rome and returned to t city. She was prepared to take some time to visit her biological father, Amberson. Back then, Harren had stabbed him several times. After a long period of recuperation, he had almost recovered. She had visited him many times. After all, he was old and was her biological father. However, sang Xia seemed to have thought of something. Before she got off the car, she turned to Rong Zhan and said, ¡± Rong Zhan, before we return to t city, let¡¯s go to G City to take a look. Chapter 1371 ? 1371 something happened in the toilet (1) In fact, city G was the place where she went to university. It was also the place where Rong Zhan, a 16-year-old boy, escaped from Western Europe and worked hard in city G. It was also at that place that he had saved her. However, due to a strange combination of circumstances, she had recognized the wrong person, which led to her being with Bo Yi. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched. that¡¯s good too. I¡¯ll go back and take a look. I also want to know how my brother-in-law is doing over there. Sang Xia smiled. Sang nuo often contacted him, and the words sang nuo often said were, ¡± Sister, I told my friends that sun¡¯s lead singer is my sister, but they all thought I was bragging. These words might seem like a joke, but sang Xia knew that sang nuo was over there, and he missed her very much. In the blink of an eye, he was already in his third year of high school. He had been busy with his studies, but now he had been contacting her less. Sang Xia had always missed him, but she had been so busy before that she could only take a breath and relax now. Sang Xia did not tell sang nuo about the news of going to G City, as she wanted to give him a surprise. However, sang Xia was still unable to predict whether she would be surprised or shocked when she went to G City first. ** Before they returned to Georgopol, something happened that shocked them all. Because of Youyou and junhang. On the night that Su Li and Chen nianbai were going to take little monster back, the group went out for dinner. This group of people always went on their own and gathered together. Not long after Leng yunchen left, Leng Xiaomo also went back to school. Now that Su Li and Chen nianbai were going back to their house, Xiao Yezi and Youyou were very reluctant to leave, and they could not bear to part with little monster. Sang Xia looked at them drinking one glass after another, as if they would not leave until they were drunk. She thought for a while and exchanged a look with Rong Zhan. In the end, she did not say that she would be leaving in a few days. The villa in t city had always been there. Just like before, it was tidied up and waiting for them to go back. As expected, gathering and parting was life. Youyou sat next to Jun hang and drank a lot of wine in a panic. Jun hang didn¡¯t stop her this time. Su Li sat on the other side of her. The women kept chattering. Youyou was wearing a beige wool coat, a white shirt, a sleeveless pullover sweater, a short skirt, high socks, and small leather boots. She was a pure and sexy little woman, and her cheeks were slightly red, especially because she was a little tipsy. Su Li kept mumbling at the side. how does junhang love you? look at how rosy your complexion is and how affectionate your eyes are. You¡¯re simply too attractive, Yingluo. Although Youyou had been drinking, he was still conscious. He immediately rebuked her with a red face, ¡± don¡¯t say it. Are you bored or not? go on! As he retorted, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his knee, and Youyou couldn¡¯t help but scream. Immediately, the two people beside him looked over. what¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Jun hang looked at her holding her knee and his eyes darkened slightly. His words changed into, ¡± is it serious? ¡± youyou was wearing tall stockings, so when she sat down, her knees were slightly exposed. just now, su li couldn¡¯t help but touch her legs from below. as a result, when he touched her knees, he heard youyou cry out in pain. Youyou¡¯s face was somewhat pale. Su Li took her hand away, and the light shone down. Immediately, he saw that her two knees had been scraped. The red areas had been applied with some ointment, but they were currently healing. Chapter 1372 ? 1372 Something happened in the toilet (2) ¡°This, how did you do this? ¡°Where did you run into it? why are you injured here?¡± the more Su Li looked, the more he felt that something was wrong. To be able to hurt here, rub it red, and break the skin, she actually had such a situation before, but the more Su Li thought about it, the more he suddenly looked at Youyou suspiciously, and then at Jun hang with a strange expression. What was going on? She remembered that she had maintained the same posture for a long time, and it was due to the violent movements that she had rubbed on the bed sheet. Her skin was tender, and she didn¡¯t even need half an hour to maintain that posture before her knees turned red. The longer the time, the more tender the skin, the more the skin broke. At first, she couldn¡¯t be blamed for being dirty. She really thought so, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. Jun hang¡¯s legs could not be expected to have so many tricks. But the young Su Li suddenly widened his eyes. It couldn¡¯t be, could she have done something behind Jun hang¡¯s back? No, that was impossible. At this time, she looked into Youyou¡¯s eyes. Youyou was also very confused. She frowned slightly. I don¡¯t know where I rubbed against it. Maybe the jeans I wore before didn¡¯t fit me, but it¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much as I didn¡¯t touch it. When Su Li saw her say this and her expression, he immediately let out a breath of relief.¡±I knew it, but it¡¯s also a magical Pixiu.¡± As she said this, her voice suddenly became softer, and she whispered something in the young child¡¯s ear. Immediately, the Youyou whose face had been slightly pale a moment ago, in the next moment, Su Li said something to her that caused her face to instantly flush, turning completely red. He was also a little embarrassed. she couldn¡¯t help but pinch him with her little hand. she gritted her teeth and blushed. ¡± what nonsense are you talking about? you¡¯re not serious. ¡± Su Li actually whispered in her ear that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Jun hang¡¯s legs were inconvenient, he would have thought that she had an affair and used a certain position to have her knees fall. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. I was wrong.¡± While they were making a scene, the others were also arguing. Youyou had drunk too much and wanted to go to the toilet. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± As Su Li spoke, he prepared to stand up. ¡°no, no need. you can just sit. i¡¯m not drunk.¡± Even though she said that, she was already swaying as she stood up. Su Li wanted to follow. Jun hang looked over. it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go with her. Then, he turned his wheelchair and stood behind the child, silently protecting it. After the two of them left, Su Li¡¯s gaze unconsciously stopped on Jun hang¡¯s back in the wheelchair for a while, and finally fell on his legs. She didn¡¯t know why, but she kept feeling that something was off. chen nianbai¡¯s hand was gently pinched. ¡± what are you looking at? ¡± However, Su Li shook his head gently and whispered in his ear, ¡± I just feel that there¡¯s something wrong with junhang. In fact, she couldn¡¯t be blamed for being sensitive. Among the core members of the base, she was an assassin and the top secret agent. She was much more sensitive to the human body than Youyou, who worked in the laboratory. When she turned around, the two of them were gone. The Youyou entered the bathroom. When it came out, it suddenly felt that someone was coming out from another bathroom door behind it. Then, he walked over to the sink. Youyou didn¡¯t look up and continued to wash his hands. However, his eyes suddenly caught a pair of black leather shoes behind him. In an instant, she sobered up from the alcohol. The blood in his body froze. Her curled eyelashes trembled slightly, then she slowly looked up. He almost stopped breathing. Chapter 1373 ? 1373 Something happened in the toilet (3) She wanted to scream, but her throat seemed to be blocked, and she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Behind him, a feminine voice sounded. ¡°Hi, little beauty, we meet again.¡± At the same time, Youyou also looked up and saw him in the mirror. The corners of junyue¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He looked at her with a faint light in his eyes, as if he was looking at his prey. This was the women¡¯s washroom, and there was no one there. He was the only one who had suddenly appeared behind her. Youyou turned around and pressed her body against the cold wall of the pool. you, why did you appear? what, what are you doing, Yingluo? ¡± the youyou only realized that its voice was trembling when it spoke. A man and a woman were alone here. Why would he appear here? it must be for her. What was he trying to do? However, junyue stared at her pure and beautiful face in detail and said faintly, ¡± Oh? What do you think I¡¯m going to do when we¡¯re the only ones here?¡± Youyou¡¯s head was in a daze. She was a little tipsy now, so she immediately walked to the side without thinking, wanting to escape from him. However, he had waited for so long, so how could he let her go? he immediately grabbed Youyou¡¯s wrist and used a little force, causing her small body to bump into him. She was fragrant and soft. That day when he had accidentally pulled off the clothes on her shoulders, the beautiful scene that he had inadvertently peeked at suddenly jumped into his mind, and he immediately had evil intentions beyond his scope of purpose. Youyou cried out in alarm. Junyue immediately reached out and covered her mouth, forcefully imprisoning her and dragging her inside. Youyou had too much to drink and could not stand properly. Her strength was also weak. As she was dragged away by him, she kept struggling and could only make muffled sounds when he covered her mouth. ¡°Give up. There¡¯s no one here, and no one from the outside will come in. I¡¯ve already locked it.¡± His voice slowly rang in her ears. Youyou struggled even more violently when it heard that and suddenly found an opportunity to bite his hand. Junyue released his grip in pain and Youyou immediately shouted, ¡± help! Save me, Sir!¡± Ignoring the pain, junyue covered her again. His face was slightly twisted, and he bit her neck from behind in revenge. His voice was cold and angry. blame your man for not agreeing to my conditions. He didn¡¯t care about you at all-! As he spoke, he started to tear her clothes. His actions were violent and full of desire to vent. Youyou was being controlled by him at close range. The more she struggled, the more excited and powerful he became. He pulled on her shoulder, and her white and tender skin was faintly visible. There was a glint in his eyes. no wonder that cripple likes you so much. But he¡¯s just a cripple. It¡¯s a waste for you to follow him. Follow me, I¡¯ll make you feel even better, aww. ¡°Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu¡± youyoufa was struggling with all his might without making a sound. he was so anxious that his tears were about to come out. she couldn¡¯t beat him, she couldn¡¯t escape from him. in the end, she slammed her head forward and hit the solid door. suddenly, her vision became blurry and her body was about to fall. She seemed to hear Jun Yue cursing something, but she couldn¡¯t hear it clearly for a while. Her entire person seemed to have fallen into a hazy state. She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she seemed to hear the sound of someone smashing the door outside. The terrible sound seemed to make her heart jump out. She curled up in fear, and her eyes darkened bit by bit. Chapter 1374 ? 1374 Jun hang has been completely exposed (1) Some sort of liquid slowly flowed down her forehead, her eyebrows, and her trembling eyelashes. ¡°Jun Zhenzhen, Jun hang Zhenzhen.¡± She mumbled in a daze and was about to fall unconscious. However, at this moment, for some reason, his blurry eyes seemed to suddenly light up. The door opened. The man saw a man lying on top of a half-unconscious girl who was in a mess and blood was flowing down her face. His eyes suddenly seemed to be stained with blood. He rushed in, dragged the man out, and punched the man in the face. Jun Yue was forced to take a few steps back before he finally fell and hit the wall. He looked at the man in front of him, who was looking down at him. Junyue panted heavily and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were cold and sweaty, but there was a sarcastic sneer. ha, I see. It looks like you won¡¯t admit that your leg has been cured until now. Jun hang¡¯s cold eyes were red and his expression was extremely terrifying. you deserve to die!!! He only blurted out these three words. After saying that, Jun Yue was shocked. Then, he saw Jun hang walk to his wheelchair, lift it with one hand, and walk towards him. Jun Yue immediately wanted to get up, but Jun hang swung the wheelchair with one hand and smashed it hard. ¡°ah, yingluo! shi-t!¡± Jun Yue was hit hard and wanted to get up again, but Jun hang¡¯s wheelchair smashed him again-! Jun hang was rational and calm enough, but once his calmness was broken, he would become cruel and terrifying. Time and time again, not giving him any chance to fight back, and blood splattered on the mirror. The commotion here quickly attracted other people, and the screams of women rose and fell. Rong Zhan, sang Xia, Su Li, and the others rushed out when they heard the noise. Youyou was lying on the ground, her head resting on her arms. She had been unable to hold on for a long time, but she clenched her fists tightly. The pain made her try not to close her eyes, to see who the blurry figure was. Why? why? She felt that the figure of the person who had come to save her was really familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time. That slender and thin figure who was it who saved me who was beating Jun Yue? I want to raise my eyelids, but they¡¯re so heavy, so heavy ¡°Xuanji Jun hang Xuanji¡± The Youling called out this name silently before it completely fell into it. It was him. She knew about Huahua. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ When Rong Zhan and the rest arrived, there were already a lot of people outside, and he was about to squeeze in. At this moment, the noisy crowd outside suddenly became quiet. In the middle of the crowd, the crowd actually automatically made way for them. In the middle, there was a tall and thin man. His fair and cold face was stained with blood. His face was pale and terrifying. In his arms, he was holding a girl wrapped in a suit coat. She was unconscious and her forehead was bleeding. He carried her and walked out. He looked scary, but the way he carried the girl in his arms was so careful and protective. When the man appeared with the girl in his arms, not only were the people outside shocked, even Rong Zhan in the crowd, sang Xia, Su Li, you you and the rest who had rushed over were all shocked and widened their eyes in shock. Wasn¡¯t the man carrying the girl Xuanji junhang? Sang Xia¡¯s mind went blank. She could not believe what she was seeing. [good night, my babies. I¡¯ll ask for a recommendation for brother junhang for today¡¯s plot. It¡¯s been a long time since I asked for one. Cover your face ~ a new week is about to begin. Ninth brother and the students are going to class together.] Chapter 1375 ? 1375 Jun hang, he, is completely exposed (2) Sang Xia was completely shocked. As Jun hang walked out step by step with the child in his arms, she actually took two steps back. It seemed that she needed a process and time to ease the impact of the scene in front of her. Let alone sang Xia, even Su Li, Xiao Yezi, and the others who had rushed over seemed to be frightened by this scene. Xiao Yezi covered her mouth in shock and was dumbfounded. sang xia moved her eyes away from jun hang with difficulty and looked at rong zhan in the crowd. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow Phoenix eyes seemed to be fixed on him, unable to move away. Of all this, in the end, Su Li¡¯s reaction was the fastest. She looked at Jun hang¡¯s legs for a few seconds, then rushed over at the first moment, cleared the crowd, and shouted for the people around to get lost. Although she really wanted to see Youyou¡¯s condition, Jun hang¡¯s expression was cold. He held Youyou tightly in his arms, as if he didn¡¯t allow anyone to get close. She was so anxious that she could only quickly take out her phone and call the emergency number. Sang Xia saw that Su Li¡¯s hands were trembling. She was also shocked and nervous. She was also shocked by junhang¡¯s leg and the young injury. After the crowd dispersed, Rong Zhan stood there for a long time, looking at Jun hang¡¯s back as he left with Youyou. In the end, sang Xia saw that Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes seemed to have turned red the moment he lowered his head and looked away. His clenched fist slowly loosened and clenched again. sang xia slowly walked over and held his hand. He didn¡¯t say anything, but sang Xia knew that for the past ten years, a huge stone that had been weighing down on Rong Zhan¡¯s heart seemed to be able to slowly disappear at some point. rong zhan went to the women¡¯s washroom where the accident happened. the first thing he saw was a bloodied wheelchair, and the floor was covered in blood. then, he saw a man. It was struggling to get up from the ground. Rong Zhan saw who the man was. As he struggled to get up, his eyes turned from complicated to cold. In the end, he still punched junyue hard. Junyue¡¯s body hit the wall with a bang. Rong Zhan was so strong that junyue fainted immediately after that punch. However, Rong Zhan still kicked her a few times. Then, he took out his phone and immediately called for help. Rong Zhan and sang xiazhong stayed behind to handle the funeral, while Su Li and the rest left with Jun hang. Youyou was sent to the ambulance, and Jun hang was by her side the whole time. Now that something had happened to Youyou, he seemed to have forgotten about everything else. He had thrown all his plans to the back of his mind. He only had eyes for the injured person in front of him. Su Li and the others all drove and followed behind. Whether it was the young child¡¯s injury or Jun hang¡¯s miraculous leg that stood up, they were all exceptionally silent at this time. No one opened their mouths to ask or say anything. He would answer whatever he was asked. They didn¡¯t know anything. Jun hang¡¯s legs were hidden too deeply. They didn¡¯t know why he was hiding it and when he recovered. He just assumed that the time he left before was also because of a personal mission. The Youyou was sent to the emergency room. Jun hang waited outside alone. The others were very far away, at least twenty meters away. They looked over from time to time in the corridor, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask anything or say anything. Jun hang leaned against the cold wall, his head slightly lowered, his tightly clenched fists loosened slightly and he slowly relaxed. Chapter 1376 ? 1376 Jun hang, he, is completely exposed (3) Her long, white fingertips were stained with blood. His slightly droopy eyes covered everything in his eyes, and no one could see through him. Su Li and the others stood far away. The low pressure on them was finally broken by her words. She shook her head, her gaze complicated. I knew it. ¡°What do you know about Yingluo?¡± Xiao Yezi asked nervously and in surprise. At this moment, Su Li¡¯s mind was thinking of the young kneecaps from before. It was her fault for being so dirty. She could even notice that there was something fishy. ¡°Be good. Let¡¯s wait for the younglings to wake up before we talk.¡± Big sister su Liyu touched Xiao Yezi¡¯s head angrily. Now was not the time to say a lot of things. Xiao Yezi sighed softly, her face full of worry. How could such a thing happen in such a short time? Fortunately, the young child was in the emergency room for less than half an hour before the doctor came out. The few of them didn¡¯t care about anything else and hurried over. Jun hangzheng looked up at the doctor, his hands clenched tightly again. Jun hang himself had superb medical skills. If it wasn¡¯t for the need to give her a full body examination, he would have taken her back personally to deal with it. The doctor took off his gloves and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big problem. The wound on his forehead is just a superficial wound. Other than a slight concussion, he¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll probably wake up tonight. When these words were said, Su Li and the others all exhaled and repeatedly thanked the doctor. After the doctor left, they saw that everything was fine. However, they tacitly kept silent again. Jun hang was standing beside them. Even though the children were fine now, they didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. Because if it wasn¡¯t for the child, they wouldn¡¯t have discovered the secret Jun hang was hiding. However, this was a secret that he had been hiding. If he wanted to hide it, he must have his own reasons. If he were to accidentally expose it and let them know, they would feel very embarrassed. Xiao Yezi hid behind Su Li and kept scratching at Su Li¡¯s palm, causing Su Li¡¯s eyelids to Twitch. in the end, she unceremoniously slapped her hand away. xiao yezi felt a little pain. su li turned to jun hang with a slightly calm expression and said, ¡± jun hang, since the child¡¯s condition is not serious, we¡¯ll leave first. we¡¯ve already sent people over to protect her at night. whether you want to go back to the hospital or the dormitory, it¡¯s up to you. ¡± Jun hang raised his eyes slightly. No emotion could be seen on his face, but after Su Li said this, he seemed to give a faint hum. sorry to trouble you. ¡°What are you saying? that¡¯s it, we¡¯ll retreat first.¡± As for other questions, they thought that since Jun hang had already stood up in front of them, the truth of what had happened was not far away. They didn¡¯t need to fight for this moment. After they left, the young child was also transferred to the VIP Ward. However, after they left. The group of people who had been silent for a long time finally exploded after they left the hospital and looked at each other. ¡°f * ck! F * ck! Brother junhang¡¯s leg actually recovered! Ahhhhhhh!¡± Xiao Yezi was so excited that she jumped on the spot. ¡°Did you see? Junhang¡¯s head must be 1.88 meters!¡± Su Xun couldn¡¯t help but laugh after he finished speaking. He then hugged Xiao Yezi in his arms and stopped her from jumping up and down. Su Li¡¯s lips twitched and he winked at Chen nianbai meaningfully. I knew it. ¡°Know what?¡± Chapter 1377 ? 1377 Jun hang, he¡¯s completely exposed (4) I¡¯ve noticed that something was wrong a long time ago. When I was sitting with Youyou, I realized that her knees were scraped, and it was not just any ordinary scrape. Su Li tugged at the corners of his mouth in amusement, his tone rather promiscuous. Xiao Yezi took a while to react, and then she suddenly realized something. Her eyes widened, ¡± you ¡­ You mean ¡®them¡¯? ¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± ¡± xiao yezi covered her face, and her ears turned red. This incident was indeed a very strong impact on them. Jun hang¡¯s leg was disabled back then, which was the lifelong regret of their good friends. They had never expected that there would be a day when Jun hang could stand up again. At this moment, after their excitement and joy, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but become slightly moist. They patted each other¡¯s shoulders and didn¡¯t say anything else. He was so damn lucky to be able to wait for this day in his lifetime! ** In the hospital¡¯s VIP Ward. Jun hang didn¡¯t take her away. Instead, he waited quietly for her to wake up in the hospital at night. There was a private bathroom in the VIP Ward, but he did not do anything to tidy himself up. Such a clean and Noble man¡¯s shirt was slightly messy at this time, and there were bloodstains on his sleeves and fingertips. He did not even care about his palm that had been accidentally cut, letting it slowly recover, dry, and solidify. He just sat beside her, looking at her without moving under the Twilight. The child slowly opened his eyes at around one o ¡®clock in the night. After the dizziness passed, she was awoken by the pain on her forehead. She gradually regained consciousness and slowly opened her eyes. At the same time, she smelled the unique smell of disinfectant in the ward. She swallowed hard and felt a little dry. Her fingertips moved slightly and touched something. She was stunned for a moment before she slowly turned her head. What entered her eyes was the rare sight of the man who was usually cold and aloof, looking disheveled and disheveled. She saw that he kept looking at her, watching her slowly wake up. Now that she had woken up, she could see the glimmer of light in his eyes. Her eyelashes fluttered slowly, and her eyes were a little wet. She slowly covered his hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Yingluo is fine, Yingluo. Everything was fine now. She was comforting him. She comforted him. Jun hang¡¯s hand slowly pulled away from her soft little hand, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. don¡¯t touch it, it¡¯s a little dirty. Youyou¡¯s heart ached. Just as he was about to say something, he said slowly, ¡± wait for me. I¡¯ll go clean up. The next second, he got up and walked straight to the clean bathroom with his slender body. He turned on the light and soon, the sound of water flowing could be heard. It was accompanied by the sound of clothes being taken off. However, the child on the bed was stunned. She kept looking in the direction he left, and her mind went blank for a moment. In fact, Wanwan remembered everything that had happened. She also vaguely remembered that when she was injured and about to faint, someone had rushed in, hit junyue, and saved her. When the figure was lying on the ground, she could not see his face. She could only vaguely see his back. At that time, she only felt that the person was so tall and familiar, but that slender figure seemed so unfamiliar. so unfamiliar that she had never seen him before. even if she had already vaguely guessed that the person was his wanwan. Chapter 1378 ? 1378 Don¡¯t leave me, Youyou (1) He guessed that the person who saved him was Jun hang, but when this realistic picture was placed in front of him, it still gave him a strong visual impact. He really, really stood up. Youyou was stunned for a long time, and suddenly, its eyes turned red. It couldn¡¯t control the emotions in its heart, and big drops of tears rolled down. She grabbed the blanket and slowly curled herself up under it. She tried her best to hold back her tears and tried her best to control her sobbing. It didn¡¯t matter if she was happy or sad. She just wanted to cry for him. He was crying because he had been sitting in a wheelchair for so many years. He was crying because he had been seen as a disabled person by many people for so many years. He was crying because he had missed out on everything for so many years. Her heart ached for him. His heart ached so much. Her voice was hoarse from crying and she kept sobbing like a pitiful little beast. The blanket was gently pulled open. When Jun hang came out, he had already taken a shower and changed into the clean clothes they had sent. The blood stains on his body had disappeared, leaving only the wound on his palm that was no longer bleeding. ¡°What are you crying about?¡± She hid in the quilt and suppressed her tears. Jun hang pulled the quilt away, gently wiped the tears on her face with his fingers, and asked softly. It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t said it. As soon as he came close to him, Youyou¡¯s emotions were completely broken. It sobbed and held his sleeve tightly with its small hands, and its suppressed voice became louder and louder. Jun hang¡¯s eyes were deep and obscure. She was crying. How could he not know why? Perhaps, he was also to blame for hiding it from her. However, some things had not reached that point yet. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. His large hand caressed her small head, her soft long hair, and his lips fell gently on her forehead and nose, kissing her affectionately. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t tell you. I was late and let you get hurt, Hanhan.¡± His voice was full of guilt and love. Youyou, however, shook its head gently in his arms and kept sobbing. Its voice was hoarse as it said, ¡± no, no, don¡¯t say it anymore. I don¡¯t blame you, Hanhan. jun hang heard her hoarse voice and paused, then his body seemed to leave. Youyou, however, grabbed his clothes tightly. don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave. ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave.¡± jun hang slowly let go of her hand. Youyou rubbed her eyes with her sleeve, not wanting to cry anymore. She wanted to look at Jun hang. She really didn¡¯t have to do anything now and just wanted to look at him. she looked at his legs and the way he stood up. She was happy deep down in her heart. Junhang¡¯s leg had recovered. This was his biggest wish in this life, and now that it had come true, she was happier than him. The person she loved was finally going to show her brilliance. Youyou stopped crying, but her eyes were still red and watery. Why did she go to see Jun hang? she saw Jun hang pour a glass of water, help her adjust the height of the bed behind her, and hand it to her. Her emotions were unstable and she drank too quickly. She choked and started coughing. Jun hang helped her wipe the water from her lips and patted her back. why did you drink it so quickly? ¡± When Youyou calmed down, she saw Jun hang suddenly bend down and lower his head, his lips instantly pressing against hers. Her wet eyelashes trembled slightly, and her lips parted slightly. The sweet water flowed in, and her heart trembled. She subconsciously grabbed his sleeve. Chapter 1379 ? 1379 Don¡¯t leave me, Youyou (2) As she swallowed, his lips did not leave. After the clear and sweet water was swallowed, for some reason, the feeding of water turned into a gentle kiss. His young body slowly fell down, and his upper body pressed against hers, covering her slender body. The kiss continued, and as if it had a healing effect, her tears stopped and she stopped sobbing. Her wet eyelashes and red Nose made people want to love her. Their lips separated slowly. Her full and pink lips were moist. Jun hang kissed her red eyes again and called out in a low voice, ¡± Youyou. ¡°Yingluo, huh? Yingluo?¡± ¡°Why Do I Love You so much?¡± Why Do I Love You so much? She was like his life, the pillar of his soul, his beating heart. He could only survive in this world if she stayed by his side safe and sound. In this world, there were so many dangers, so many darkness, so many schemes and intrigues. It was not that he was not good at them, but he just did not like them. He even hated this world in his heart, which no one knew about. But he only liked her. He liked the purity of her soul and everything about her. Youyou had to admit that he was instantly stunned when he heard his words. For a moment, she thought she had heard wrong. Jun hang was a person who didn¡¯t casually talk about love, but at this time, he said the most annoying words to her. Her eyes flickered slightly, but a faint smile appeared on her lips, showing her touched and affection. ¡°me too,¡± Her lips muttered softly. Their foreheads were against each other, and their breaths mingled. Jun hang slowly put her down, pulled the quilt, and held her hand. you sleep, I¡¯ll stay here with you. Youyou looked at the bed beside him and wanted him to come up and sleep. jun hang¡¯s lips moved slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Youyou¡¯s soft little hand was held by him, and his heart gradually became more and more peaceful. The light in front of the bed was switched off. The ward was dark, but she was not afraid at all. Not at all. at this moment, she could feel his body pressing down on her. he buried himself in the crook of her neck and took a deep breath of her scent. there seemed to be a faint smell of milk mixed in the fragrance. youyou felt a little tickled by him, but he did not dare to move. She was afraid of disturbing him. at this moment, his slightly hoarse voice whispered into her ear, ¡± youyou, will you always be by my side? ¡± Would she always be by his side? His voice was filled with an indescribable desire and longing. Youyou¡¯s heart trembled slightly. she wasn¡¯t stupid, and his words weren¡¯t inexplicable. he must have had his reasons for hiding the fact that his leg had recovered. she knew that it was because of the royal family. now that he was no longer in hiding, he was being watched by many people in the dark. he must have been exposed long ago. He couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. His young heart was slightly nervous and pained. All of this was originally planned by him, but now, it was ruined because of him. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t think too much. Answer my question.¡± He seemed to know what she was thinking and pulled her back to reality. Youyou closed his eyes and slowly reached out to wrap his arms around his back. His face was close to his shoulder. we¡¯ll stick together in life and death. Even if we encounter many difficulties in the future, even if you want to abandon me, I¡¯ll still cling to you and never separate from you. Chapter 1380 ? 1380 A new future, come with me (1) jun hang couldn¡¯t say anything else. he took her hand and clenched his fingers. Those things would not have happened. He was no longer the man he used to be. He could stand up and block all the bad things in front of her. In the past, she had guarded and protected him. In the future, he was the one who sheltered her from the wind and rain. Youyou¡¯s nose felt sour for some reason. He had a rough idea of what was about to happen. ¡°Youyou, come with me, Yingluo.¡± Youyou¡¯s throat moved slightly, and his voice was hoarse, ¡± ¡°Hello, Yueyue.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The two of them spent the night in each other¡¯s arms in this seemingly peaceful and stable night. Youyou fell asleep in his arms in the end, but there were still some dried tears in the corners of her eyes. She curled her entire body into his arms, as if she was a part of his body. She would follow him wherever he went. It was just that in the unknown field, because of Jun hang¡¯s matter, it had already caused a huge wave. ** Junyue was still breathing and was suppressed by Rong Zhan¡¯s men. However, the forces behind junyue were ready to make a move. They had many conflicts with the people from the firearms group, including some people from country D¡¯s government. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t want to leave at this time, so he could only delay his trip to city G. They also knew that Jun hang¡¯s leg was miraculously cured when he was treated in D country. However, that kind of resource came from D country¡¯s royal family. Their request was that if Jun hang was cured, he had to stay in the royal family and inherit the future throne. Due to his congenital heart disease, in order to avoid any accidents, he had to get married as soon as possible and have a new and healthy heir in the future. This was their previous agreement, a fact that could not be erased or changed. At the same time, because the forces behind Jun Yue had been in a stalemate, Jun hang had already come up with his own new idea. It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to stay in the base, but a battle was inevitable, and so was harm. Although he wasn¡¯t a kind person, he didn¡¯t want to give up his life for others. Since they insisted on going back on their own, then he would go back. if he couldn¡¯t change these people, he would personally change the world! we have the ability to do so. It¡¯s just a country like D. You should think about it again. Are you really going to do this? have you decided? ¡± In a study room, Rong Zhan sat on a chair opposite and asked with a frown. Jun hang¡¯s eyes were calm and light. there¡¯s no need to think about it. They won¡¯t give up even if I stay. They don¡¯t want to cause trouble for the base. Country D was a constitutional monarchy and also a highly developed capitalist country. Its economic strength was among the top ten in the world. Now that he was stranded outside and was the only direct descendant, they would not let him go. because once they let go, it would also mean that the royal family would be in turmoil because of the fight for the future throne. it would mean that they would lose the inheritance of the royal family. ¡°But-!¡± rong zhan¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted and his breathing was a little rushed. however, looking at jun hang¡¯s calm face, he seemed to feel helpless for a moment. It turned out that when they were ready to stand behind him and fight to the end, Jun hang, the party involved, had already given up. Rong Zhan finally shifted his gaze away and took a deep breath. His lips curled up slightly as if he was mocking her. you¡¯re going to leave like this in the future? ¡± Don¡¯t tell me this place doesn¡¯t belong to you anymore? what do you want our Yingluo to do?¡± Yes, what should they, what should he do? [ an ] Chapter 1381 ? 1381 A new future, come with me (2) They were all relatives. Although he had no blood relationship with him, Jun hang was already here when he was born. In the depths of his heart, Jun hang was his brother. Besides, he had always been in the base and was responsible for important matters. If he were to leave just like that, all of them would probably be reluctant and not used to it. This was a fact that could not be changed. What was junhang going to do? was he going to let go? How could Jun hang not understand what Rong Zhan meant? his cold eyes looked through the floor-to-ceiling window. He got up from the chair and slowly walked to the edge of the window. He stood with one hand behind his back and looked down at the entire Rome with his back facing Rong Zhan. After a long while, he said in a deep voice, ¡± actually, this might not be a bad way out. I will go back, but I still exist here. In the future, D nation and the firearms group can work together in private, complement each other, and develop together. The moment she said that, Rong Zhan was stunned as he held his cup of coffee. His long and narrow eyes swept over her. do you really think so?! If that was the case, Jun hang would definitely carry out a bigger sweep in D country and take on all the unpredictable future with absolute strength. Only by standing at the top of the pyramid could he do what he wanted. And the future prospects could be said to be very impressive. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun hang turned slightly, his cold eyes carrying a certain kind of certainty at this time. Rong Zhan stood up and walked to his side. The two men, the two brothers, were almost the same height. Rong Zhan extended his fist and Jun hang saw his action. His lips twitched slightly and he extended his fist as well. The two of them looked at each other and smiled, then touched each other¡¯s fist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be here.¡± In fact, Rong Zhan had a lot to say. However, he was not the type to say things that were too mushy. A short sentence might seem simple, but it had a deep meaning. There was no need for words. He knew that Jun hang also understood. there was a knock on the door of the study at this time. jun hang looked over. ¡± come in. ¡± Suddenly, a young figure appeared at the door. As soon as Jun hang saw her, Youyou immediately went over obediently. The pure little girl in her twenties still looked like a teenage girl, young and sexy. She was a bit incompatible with the cold, abstinent and Noble man, but it was hard to say how she matched. At the door, Su Xun entered the room with his hands leisurely sliding into his pockets. After taking two steps, he noticed that there was no movement behind him. He immediately turned around and waved his hand. Xiao Yezi¡¯s figure slipped out of the door. When she saw that everyone was looking at her, she grinned. The last one to enter was sang Xia. After sang Xia entered, she closed the door behind her. Su Li and Chen nianbai had already left. At present, there were only six core figures left in the base. Soon, Jun hang would leave with the young. Youyou didn¡¯t need to ask. He must have followed Jun hang. The few of them looked at each other. Everyone knew what was waiting for them, but they were reluctant to do so. jun hang and the children were going to D country. when they came back from rome, there would be very few of them. However- Seeing that the atmosphere was a little quiet and heavy, sang Xia breathed a sigh of relief. When she looked up at Jun hang, she smiled. junhang, Youyou, since you¡¯ve made your decision, you can leave with peace of mind. Go do what you need to do. This place will always be your home and your strongest backing. Chapter 1382 ? 1382 A new future, come with me (3) ¡°Right! You guys have to come back often!¡± Xiao Yezi¡¯s face was solemn at this time, and she suppressed the reluctance in her heart. However, if she tried to smile now, it would look even uglier than crying. She was pregnant, and pregnant women were usually more emotional. She had tried her best not to be sad and cry. youyou walked up to them and gave each of them a hug. ¡± don¡¯t think too much. i can come back anytime, but you can come and see me too. i¡¯ll be the princess consort in the future. ¡± The Youyou smiled and blinked at the end. Seeing her like this, Xiao Yezi also laughed. The sadness reduced, and everyone¡¯s mentality could not help but relax. There was no need to be sad. That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no banquet that doesn¡¯t end. However, it¡¯s not like they won¡¯t be able to meet for a lifetime. It¡¯s no big deal. Everyone has their own life. Only when there¡¯s separation can there be meetings. Soon, Jun hang and the Youyou left Rome. On the day of his departure, D country sent a very tight convoy of planes to personally escort him, and also sent four fighter jets to protect him. The firearms group also sent people to escort him, eight of the most advanced stealth Raptor fighter jets, showing the strong military strength of the firearms group and also representing Jun hang¡¯s background that could not be underestimated. He was once a member of the firearms group, and he would always be! ** Gatka. City G was the third largest financial center in the world, second only to London and new York. It was a special administrative district of country TZ. The degree of its prosperity need not be said. Before sang Xia left, she went to visit Amber son. He was getting on in his years and had been secretly looking for the future Godfather of the Mafia. He had been discharged from the hospital and was recuperating in peace. The two little ones went to visit him, which made The Godfather, who was half a step into the coffin, extremely happy. They had been in Georgopol for two days now. The little ones flew around with Daddy and Mommy. They didn¡¯t find it troublesome. Instead, they were very happy and active. The moment they got off the plane, they checked into the most luxurious hotel in the center of city G. wife, why aren¡¯t you calling your brother-in-law? ask him out to meet tomorrow. At night, after Rong Zhan took a shower, he came out in a loose bathrobe and wiped his wet hair as he asked. Sang Xia was helping the two children put on their clothes and diapers after their bath. She replied, ¡± since he¡¯s here, I have plenty of time. I don¡¯t want to tell him yet. I¡¯ll go and see him in private tomorrow and see how he¡¯s doing. He was only 14 or 15 when he left. He came here alone. Although he¡¯s a boy, it¡¯s still quite memorable. In fact, she was also at the same age when she first went to school in G City. However, she was very low-key and did not show off. She quietly lived her seemingly peaceful female student life. But it was another matter for boys. Although city G was bustling and bright, there were also some dark places in the city. There were underground black markets, various gangs, and gangsters. Didn¡¯t rong Zhan go to those places? Of course, there was a huge gap between sang nuo and Rong Zhan. Sang nuo had come here to focus on his studies, and he was already in his third year of high school. His results had always been outstanding. ¡°Why do you want to go alone? let¡¯s go together tomorrow.¡± Rong Zhan threw the towel aside and took over sang Xia¡¯s work. Sang Xia furrowed her brows.¡±But these two little ones ¡­¡± Rong Zhan lowered his head and gave her a Peck on the cheek. what are you afraid of? I¡¯m here. Chapter 1383 ? 1383 The bed-wetting storm of Georgopol¡¯s little tyrant flower (1) They had their own people in G City. This was the place where he had first developed, so he was very familiar with it. Seeing this, sang Xia could only nod. okay. After saying that, she got up and went to take a shower. After putting on their clothes, Rong Zhan played with the two little ones on the bed. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when he tested the two little ones ¡®intelligence at the base. Now that they were less than two years old, they were already very fluent. they could understand anything that adults were saying. furthermore, they were learning how to speak during their daily language education. rong zhan and sang xia spontaneously used many different languages to communicate with them. The little cubs learned very quickly. Thinking back to the previous IQ test, the two little cubs ¡®IQs were indeed different from ordinary people. Perhaps it was because of the twins, but the IQ test data of the two little cubs were actually the same. Mensa¡¯s IQ test was 158. This figure was not the highest in the firearms group, but it was definitely not low either. The lowest IQ recruited by the firearms group was 130, which was a height that ordinary people could not reach. both parents had high iqs, so it was very likely that they had inherited it from their children. The one with the highest IQ in the firearms group was Jun hang. He was rare in the world and was known as an ultimate genius with an IQ of 197. He was especially outstanding in the fields of medicine, architecture, and Mathematical Biology, but he could also be called an all-rounder because there was nothing he was not good at. No one knew what his high IQ meant, but when Jun hang was three years old, when he saw the world, the whole world was three-dimensional in his eyes. Others only saw a plane, but he could see all the structures of an object, from big to small, all of them automatically appeared in his mind. Rong Zhan was thinking about the two little ones ¡®specific situation during the test. He was a little lost in his field of expertise. The little triplets crawled around on his body and called out ¡®daddy¡¯ in a soft voice. Rong Zhan reached out to protect them but his mind was not working properly. The little Overlord flower was not wearing any diapers and was only wearing a shirt as she lay on the bed and nibbled on her chubby little hands. As Rong Zhan was thinking, he suddenly felt a wet sensation on his face. The next second, he saw his son lying on the bed. The part of his body that was not wearing wet pants was in a perfect arc, like a small fountain, directly facing his face and neck. ¡°F * ck!¡± Oh my God! Rong Zhan swallowed the last word and picked up the little che Bao in his arms, shouting in disbelief, ¡± Rong mo!! You little brat! You actually peed on your old man!¡± When the little tyrant flower saw daddy scolding it, its little hair suddenly stood on end. It quickly staggered from the soft big bed and wanted to stand up and escape. In the end, he peed while he was tossing and turning, wetting the entire bed. Rong Zhan looked at him in disbelief, and that exquisite and devilish face of his was especially twisted and twisted! ¡°rong mo! Don¡¯t move, you brat! You¡¯ve peed all over the bed, your mommy will definitely beat you up when she comes out! You¡¯re sleeping on the floor tonight!¡± After shouting, Rong Zhan carefully put down the little triplets and was about to bring the little Overlord flower over. After the little tyrant flower finished peeing, it probably knew that it was wrong to pee on the bed. However, when it saw daddy¡¯s fierce look, it still ran inside, trying to avoid daddy¡¯s evil claws. However, how could the little rascal escape? Rong Zhan went up to him and grabbed the back of his collar before dragging the little Overlord flower down from the bed. Chapter 1384 ? 1384 The bed-wetting storm of Georgopol¡¯s little tyrant flower (2) The little tyrant flower was carried to the ground, and its small butt immediately sat on the ground. Rong Zhan squatted down and looked at him seriously. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wet the bed? Not only did you pee all over me, but you also turned around and peed all over the bed, how are you so capable? Where are you sleeping at night? Your mommy won¡¯t let you off.¡± Even though the little tyrant flower knew that it was in the wrong, it still could not help but pout when it saw daddy being so fierce to it. It was as if it was trying its best to save itself. Its little hand pointed to a place and said weakly, ¡± little pants, daddy didn¡¯t let ran ran wear little pants. ¡°You-!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was instantly stifled, and he was so angry that he could not speak for a while. She was speechless. Alright, so it was still his fault. He suddenly stood up, turned around and left, leaving the little tyrant flower to sit on the ground, not caring about him. Rong Zhan carried little treasure out. This wasn¡¯t their home and there were no bedsheets to change. Fortunately, this was the Presidential Suite and there were other rooms. It was just two single beds. the little overlord flower watched daddy carry his sister away and sat on the ground pitifully. it immediately got up, feeling aggrieved. However, he knew that he had made a mistake first. He held back the few drops of little gold beans, slowly got up, and went to find his daddy naked. Rong Zhan carried the little triplets to another bathroom and washed them again. The little Overlord flower followed behind them slowly. ¡°What are you doing here? Go to the bed you peed on. ¡± Rong Zhan placed the little girl in the warm bathtub and helped her wash up with one hand. Her little tail behind her looked up at him. Rong Zhan glanced at her and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± The little tyrant flower: The little Overlord flower pinched his chubby little hand and asked him, ¡± daddy, do you still love Yingluo? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched. This little rascal. He really knew how to play. Rong Zhan coughed and his eyes flickered. you wet the bed. I don¡¯t love you anymore. When the little Ba Wang flower heard this, it instantly blinked its eyes desperately, wanting to shed little golden beans. It pretended to be pitiful with tears. daddy, you don¡¯t love ran ran, but ran loves daddy. F * ck. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart sank. Who did he learn this mouth from? his wife wasn¡¯t like that. Did she learn it from him? It had to be said that Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened after two moves. Wasn¡¯t it just bed-wetting? who hadn¡¯t done that before? when he was young, he didn¡¯t believe that he hadn¡¯t wet his bed. However ¡­ Rong Zhan thought for a while and decided to bear with it for a while longer to teach the little brat a lesson. At this moment, the little triplets were covered in bubbles. They could not help but grin. shy, Ba Wang flower is shy. Rong Zhan glanced at his daughter with a complicated look in his eyes. This little girl still knew how to laugh at her brother. Did she forget who was peeing on the ground just now? when he asked, she even thought about it with an innocent face for a while and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s mommy.¡± The little tyrant¡¯s butt was all bloodied, and his little hand was holding onto his bathrobe. He said pitifully, ¡± then if daddy doesn¡¯t love little Yingluo, where did little Yingluo come from? ¡± His mother had told him that he was the fruit of their love. He was only there because his parents loved him. Rong Zhan was annoyed by his nonsense and replied without thinking, ¡± trash can. now that his daughter was done, he was next. He was just waiting for his wife to come out. Rong Zhan carried the wrapped little girl out and didn¡¯t see the little tyrant flower pouting. It looked so helpless and pitiful as it stood on the spot with its little butt bare, blinking and crying. Chapter 1385 ? 1385 The bed-wetting storm of Georgopol¡¯s little tyrant flower (3) Rong Zhan thought that the little Overlord flower would still follow him out, but when he turned around, he did not see her. Just then, sang Xia came out of the shower. Rong Zhan walked over and briefly said something about who wet the bed and his body before going in to shower. Her daughter was lying on the bed in another room. Sang Xia walked over and did not see the little Overlord flower that had peed on the bed. He was immediately puzzled and quickly went to find it. where did he go? why was he hiding? She called out twice, but no one answered her. In the end, after she walked around, she found a little guy sitting by a table in the huge Presidential Suite. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were fixed on him, and she looked over in surprise. ¡°Son? Wuwuwu?¡± Sang Xia walked over worriedly and found the little guy sitting there. His eyes were red, and he looked very aggrieved. There was a trash can beside him. Sang Xia was dumbfounded. What the hell? after being reprimanded by Rong Zhan, even if it¡¯s a hide-and-seek cat, it can¡¯t run to the trash can. She hurriedly went over to carry him up. what are you sitting here for? the floor is cold. Don¡¯t you know that your butt is cold? why aren¡¯t you wearing your underwear? mommy will carry you to the bed. In the end, the little tyrant flower unexpectedly struggled for a moment. It sobbed and said, ¡± I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m not leaving. the corners of sang xia¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Throwing a tantrum, are you? I haven¡¯t even scolded you for peeing on the bed, and you¡¯re already throwing a tantrum. Why are you so capable to hide beside the trash can? Just go to the trash can.¡± As sang Xia spoke, she forcefully carried the little Ba Wang flower and used one hand to warm his cold buttocks. The little tyrant flower stopped struggling, probably because it felt the warmth from its butt. She just continued to cry, blink, and sob. Daddy, Daddy said that I came from the trash can. I won¡¯t leave. There¡¯s a home here, and it smells like a home. Sang Xia was dumbfounded. Who did this kid say had the smell of a trash can in their house? Didn¡¯t she clean up the house? Sang Xia forced him to get up and leave. Looking at his pitiful face, she did not want to scold him anymore. She only consoled him, ¡± don¡¯t listen to your daddy¡¯s nonsense. He shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. He was wrong. I¡¯ll ask him to apologize to you later, but you¡¯ve wet the bed. Can you promise mommy that you¡¯ll find daddy or mommy to pee when you¡¯re not wearing your underwear in the future? ¡± The little tyrant flower finally received the comfort of love. It cried until its snot bubbles came out. It nodded and asked with a serious face, ¡± then mommy, where did I come from? my home is not a trash can. Where did I come from? ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s heart ached for him when she saw how sad he looked. It seemed that Rong Zhan had really frightened the little brat. How could he say that he came from the trash can? If he didn¡¯t correct it, it would leave a shadow in the little brat¡¯s heart. Sang Xia took a tissue and wiped the little Overlord flower¡¯s tears and snot bubbles. She said seriously, ¡± didn¡¯t mommy tell you before that because Daddy and Mommy love you, you and your sister appeared in mommy¡¯s stomach and slowly grew up before coming out? ¡± when the little tyrant flower heard this, it slowly stopped crying, but it was still a little sad. although it did not quite understand why it had run out of its mommy¡¯s stomach, as long as it was not a trash can, its little heart was at ease. ¡°Mommy, I love you.¡± When the triplets saw that their mommy was here, they immediately wrapped themselves in the blanket and reached out their hands, asking for a hug. The little tyrant flower, however, stomped its little legs anxiously and hugged sang Xia¡¯s neck tightly. mommy, I love you more. He didn¡¯t forget that his sister had laughed at him just now. sang xia could not help but laugh. she sat on the edge of the bed and held the two little ones in her arms. at that moment, she felt extremely satisfied. Chapter 1386 ? 1386 Going to see Santos, a shocking scene (1) The next day, when Rong Zhan woke up, it was almost nine in the morning. Last night, the two little guys were restless and woke up in the middle of the night to mess around a few times. He was the one who dealt with them, and he didn¡¯t know when the day was quiet, so it could be considered a nap. Sang Xia finished making toasts, egg rolls, and milk. The little triplets also got up and followed behind their mommy with a pacifier in their mouths. Seeing that it was almost time, sang Xia asked the little mythological baby to wake Rong Zhan up. Rong Zhan had already woken up, but he did not get up because the little tyrant flower was sleeping soundly while hugging his arm. Its eyes were closed, and its mouth was slightly open, drooling and glistening. There were two single beds yesterday, so he and sang Xia had been separated. Each of them had to take care of the little one. At first, the little Overlord flower did not want to pay attention to him, but in the end, it fell asleep in his arms. The little brat might look young, but he did have a bit of a temper. The little triplets ran over and called him daddy. Rong Zhan shushed them and made a hand gesture. He slowly moved his arm away and pulled the blanket over to tuck the little Overlord flower in. Then, he got up and carried his precious daughter away. Whether it was his son or his daughter, in his heart, he would love them with his life. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t love her because he had a son. In the morning, they had breakfast. Sang Xia was prepared to visit sang nuo after a while, and it was just in time for school to end in the afternoon. Rong Zhan said that it was no problem, and the two of them left with the two little rascals after eating. It was nice for the little ones to come out and see the outside world. Sang Xia did not know why. Perhaps it was because she had not seen sang nuo for a long time, but she was actually a little nervous. The school had arranged for him to attend Day School. They were afraid that he would not be used to the school dormitories and could still have a home outside. They even arranged for an Auntie to take care of his daily life. Before they left, they even gave him a beloved sports car and told him to drive it when he became an adult. sang xia thought back to the time when he left. everything seemed to be still vivid in her mind, but it had been so long. His little nephew and niece had grown up in the blink of an eye. As the car drove on the road, sang Xia looked at the heavy traffic and the changes that had happened to every part of G City over the years. She actually felt that things had changed. She subconsciously looked at the man who was driving beside her and the two little rascals behind her who were kicking their legs and babbling in the safety seats. Sang Xia felt as if she was in a dream for a moment. The young girl who had gone to school in G City, in the blink of an eye, appeared here again with a husband and a child. It was really amazing. Sang Xia could not help but smile. Deep down, she hoped that such a beautiful and peaceful life would continue to be like this. It was still a little late when she went to look for sang nuo. They had already finished school in the afternoon, and it was also the peak period of traffic at this time, so the traffic was heavy. Sang Xia shook her head repeatedly. why don¡¯t I give him a call? I guess I can¡¯t see him in secret anymore. He¡¯ll probably leave after school. Rong Zhan was calm. what are you worried about? it¡¯s okay. He might be late. It¡¯s okay to wait for a while. Although school had ended, they were still a few hundred meters away from the school gate. The road was so congested that Rong Zhan could not move an inch. After that, he drove into an alley and headed towards the school. Sang Xia had been thinking that sang nuo must have left after school, so it would be a waste of time to go. As the car continued to drive through the alley, sang Xia suddenly caught a glimpse of a group of people beating up a boy in a school uniform at the entrance of an alley-! peace, my babies. Chapter 1387 ? 1387 A shocking scene when she went to see Santos (2) The car passed by in a flash, but the scene of the fight was still fresh in her mind. Sang Xia could not help but frown, because she seemed to have recognized a familiar face among the group of people! ¡°Rong Zhan, go back!¡± Sang Xia quickly shouted. Rong Zhan¡¯s expression did not change. He turned the steering wheel under his slender arm and turned into another alley. He stepped on the gas pedal and rushed to the front of the group of people who were fighting. He was only about ten meters away from them. The cool, upgraded sports car slammed on the brakes and came to a steady stop, immediately causing the group of people who were fighting to stop what they were doing and look over. Rong Zhan massaged her neck lazily and narrowed his eyes. don¡¯t move in your seat. I¡¯m going out for a while. With that, Rong Zhan opened the car door and got out. When he had passed by from a distance earlier, even though he had only taken-quick glance, he had still recognized them-there were two people whom they were beating up on the ground. One of them was none other than sang nuo! However, the car was too fast to turn around, so it was not as fast as driving over. Sang Xia, on the other hand, clenched her hands tightly on the armrest. She stared at the group of people, at the young man who was lying on the ground and struggling to get up. The young man didn¡¯t seem to notice who had come. He had his head down and was trying hard to stand up, but the arms supporting his body were trembling. From his side, he could see that his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, and there was blood on the side of his mouth. Sang Xia saw him appear in front of her in such an unexpected manner. Her face turned extremely pale, and the back of her hand, which was holding the armrest tightly, had green veins. &Nbsp; how did this happen? It was really sang nuo. Wasn¡¯t he doing well here? didn¡¯t he often call her to tell her that he was safe? After sang Xia came to terms with reality, she snorted and sank heavily into the back of the chair. She could feel her body trembling. He was trembling with anger. meanwhile, outside. After Rong Zhan left, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. As he walked, he took out a cigarette from his coat pocket and lit it. His long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly as he faced the group of hooligans holding sticks and steel pipes and a few roguish students. He gently blew out a ring of smoke and walked straight over without holding anything in his hand. The group of people were shocked by Rong Zhan¡¯s appearance. Although this man looked lazy, he had a strong aura. It sent chills down one¡¯s spine. The group of people took a step back subconsciously with the sticks in their hands. However, a man with a tattoo and a tattoo pointed at Rong Zhan with a fierce look on his face and shouted, ¡± who the hell are you? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be so nosy here, He saw Rong Zhan holding his finger with an indifferent expression and pressing it back with all his might. In the end, Rong Zhan broke his finger with all his might while he screamed at the top of his lungs. Rong Zhan let go of him in disgust and kicked the troublemaker two meters away. He slammed into the wall and fell down. When the others saw this, they immediately looked at each other and seven or eight of them rushed forward with clubs in their hands. Facing these small fries who could even fight with the students on campus, Rong Zhan grabbed their heads and beat them up like he was playing. Chapter 1388 ? 1388 A shocking scene when she went to see Santos (3) With a violent crash, he dodged swiftly and broke the arm of a man who was rushing towards him from behind. The man screamed and dropped his stick. Rong Zhan picked up the stick and swung it at the back of his neck, causing him to fall to the ground and never get up. They didn¡¯t even need to use any close-range fighting moves. With a few swings of the stick, they were beaten black and blue, rolling on the ground and wailing in pain. With a stick in one hand and a cigarette in his mouth, Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes and glanced at the people around him. He sneered. a bunch of useless people! As for sang nuo and a slightly chubby young man, their faces were bruised and swollen. They supported each other as they stood unsteadily at the side, dumbstruck as they watched all this. The little fatty was dumbfounded, and his eyes were shining with shock. Meanwhile, after sang nuo recovered from his shock, his expression was filled with complicated emotions. His gaze was a little conflicted and evasive, not daring to look at the person who was alighting from the car not far away. Rong Zhan glanced at sang nuo, threw the stick away, and walked over. The little fatty took a step back, but his voice was still trembling. thank you, thank you for your chivalry. May I know your name? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze swept over and said,¡±Huahua.¡± They looked at him as if he was an idiot. Sang nuo pinched his friend beside him hard, and he instantly groaned and bent down. After that, sang nuo avoided his gaze and said, ¡± ignore him. I¡¯ve read too many wuxia novels. rong zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes did not even blink. he asked expressionlessly, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you?! ¡± As soon as he said this, the little fatty immediately endured the pain and raised his head. He looked at him, then at sang nuo. He vaguely sensed that something was wrong, and his eyes widened. this, this is Yingluo. Sang nuo, however, took a deep breath. He was both dejected and upset. brother-in-law, let¡¯s go back and talk. Brother-in-law, brother-in-law! The little fatty was stunned. This ¡­ This super-cool man was his brother-in-law? Rong Zhan turned around and walked away. get in the car! he said coldly. Sang nuo looked at the slender and tall figure standing at the door of the car, then at his brother-in-law who was walking in front. He lowered his head and sighed softly, but still shook his head and followed. His expression was heavy. The chubby boy was shocked by Rong Zhan¡¯s Swift moves and was so fascinated that he looked like a Lackey. As he walked, he saw Rong Zhan¡¯s car and widened his eyes again. He was shocked. f * ck! Finally, when he walked up to sang Xia, he sighed and looked at the car. Suddenly, he looked up and was dumbfounded again. He was completely frozen. ¡°What are you looking at? get in the car!¡± Sang nuo was too embarrassed to face his sister and kept his head down. He also kept his head down when he walked past sang Xia. He did manage to pull his friend, who was standing stupidly at the side, into the room. How could he not know that his chubby brother had always liked the sun band? his sister was the lead singer. Sang nuo had not said much about it, firstly because he did not want to say, and secondly because no one would believe him even if he did. after they got in the car, the car drove out of the alley. it did not go to the hospital but sped on the road, not knowing where rong zhan was going. However, no matter where they drove, the atmosphere in the car was unusually heavy and quiet. No one dared to make a sound. Even the two little ones. rong zhan was driving while sang xia sat in the passenger seat with her arms crossed, her face expressionless. however, the back seat was different. The two little ones were in the safety seat in the middle. On the other side of the car door, there was a young man with a swollen face. The little Ba Wang flower and the little triplets were gnawing on their small hands. They were staring at the two creatures that had suddenly appeared. Chapter 1389 ? 1389 Going to see Santos, a shocking scene (4) The little monster looked at it for a while and suddenly laughed. He kicked his little legs and said, ¡± Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy! Even sang nuo was stunned by these two little brats. When he got into the car, his mind was blank, and he almost couldn¡¯t react. His sister had a child, and he was already her brother-in-law. In the car, he kept staring at the two cute little creatures. Rong Zhan glanced behind him and asked, ¡± tell me now. What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± When sang nuo heard this, his expression instantly changed. He stammered, unable to say anything for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Can¡¯t you see your sister¡¯s face is livid?¡± Rong Zhan said in a deep voice. in fact, rong zhan¡¯s relationship with his brother-in-law was very close. Initially, sang nuo did not like Rong Zhan as well. He felt that this man was obviously an unreliable bad man and was probably going to play with his sister. However, after many interactions, he unconsciously accepted Rong Zhan and took a fancy to him. The two of them had even made a lot of jokes in the past. Rong Zhan was even more loving towards sang nuo, and took great care of him. However, now that something like this had happened, it was not only sang Xia who was feeling heavy and complicated, Rong Zhan was not feeling well either. However, no matter how bad it was, he had to be the middleman. He could tell that this wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened. What was this? Why didn¡¯t he believe that he would get involved in this if he just went to school? In the end, sang nuo¡¯s face turned red from holding it in, but he did not give an explanation. Instead, the little fatty beside him raised his hand weakly and followed sang nuo in calling him brother-in-law. um, brother-in-law, don¡¯t blame sang nuo. At the start, he was doing it out of good intentions, and that¡¯s why he unintentionally caused this mess. Sang Xia¡¯s brows were still slightly furrowed, but her eyes were still looking through the rearview mirror. Rong Zhan sensed it and said while driving, ¡± Oh? Was he innocent in a fight? Tell me, what kind of good intentions are these?¡± The little fatty was very friendly and quickly said,¡±sis, brother-in-law is doing this because of Yingluo.¡± ¡°shi yu! You shut up!¡± Sang nuo glared at the little fatty, stopping him from speaking. ¡°sang nuo, shut up!¡± Sang Xia finally spoke. It was obvious that she had reached the end of her tolerance, and her tone was particularly unfriendly. Sang nuo was instantly speechless. His expression was ugly, but he seemed to have lost his temper. He was like a deflated balloon, as if he had lost all face. sis, brother-in-law, this is what happened. One of our classmates was constantly being bullied and was being abused on campus. One day, sang nuo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and helped that classmate. He beat up all the bullies, and in the end, they found a group of people and blocked sang nuo at the school entrance every day. Today, sang nuo had a fever, so he couldn¡¯t beat them. As soon as these words were said. Sang Xia¡¯s expression was slightly startled, as if she had not expected things to turn out this way. She realized that he did not deliberately learn bad things, so she was more or less relieved. However, she still looked terrible. Why didn¡¯t he look for her when something happened? Didn¡¯t he know that he was just a student and that the college entrance examination was coming up? Rong Zhan, on the other hand, had a sharp mind. He glanced at sang nuo and said, ¡± you¡¯re helping a female classmate?? ¡± The moment he said that, sang nuo¡¯s face instantly became unnatural, and even turned a little red. He did not make a sound, because the little fatty called Shi Yu scratched his head and chuckled. However, his chuckling tore at the wound on his face. It was so painful that he was on the verge of tears, and he kept gasping for cold air. Chapter 1390 ? 1390 Is he in a relationship?(1) Rong Zhan chuckled in surprise. what¡¯s wrong with that? it¡¯s a good thing to help the disadvantaged. From the corner of his eye, he saw that sang nuo¡¯s expression had softened, but Rong Zhan¡¯s expression changed again. He laughed coldly. but it depends on whether you have the ability. If you¡¯re too conceited, you¡¯ll lose more than you gain if you lose yourself. sang nuo¡¯s face turned even paler. he looked out of the car window and did not say anything. sang xia sighed slightly, looking troubled. It was noon, and Rong Zhan brought them to the restaurant for lunch. The little fatty looked at the injuries all over his and sang nuo¡¯s bodies. He raised his hand and said weakly, ¡± then, brother-in-law, are you not going to bring sang nuo and me to the hospital? ¡± Rong Zhan glanced at her coldly. why? can¡¯t you take such a small injury? why didn¡¯t you run away when you were fighting? why are you acting like a boss? ¡± After that, he added, ¡± I want to eat with my wife. We¡¯ll talk after we¡¯re done. The little fatty,¡±hehe.¡± He lowered his head and looked at his pants that were torn at his knees. He was bleeding on the ground when he was beaten up. He thought about it and decided to forget it. He hugged his chubby self with heartache. After the waiter at the entrance of the high-class restaurant helped park the car, he saw a devilish and wild man and a tall and cold beauty in sunglasses get out of the car. Each of them was carrying a toot little kid, and behind them were two seriously incompatible sisters-in-law. Two students in high school uniforms were limping, one fat and one thin. They were covered in blood and had swollen faces. ¡°What are you waiting for? hurry up!¡± Rong Zhan hugged his daughter and urged her. The little fatty was on the verge of tears. This brother-in-law was so cruel. rong zhan reserved a table for six, and two high school students who had just finished a fight sat opposite him. After they finished ordering. No one said anything. The chubby boy kept peeking at sang Xia, who had already taken off her sunglasses. He could not sit still any longer and was so excited that the flesh on his face was trembling. F * ck. She really was the goddess of sun¡¯s posters that filled his bed! She was too beautiful, too beautiful. Her aura was at least 1.8 meters, beautiful and cold, with a graceful temperament. Rong Zhan knocked on the table with his fingers. have you seen enough?! He immediately lowered his head, not daring to look anymore. Like a chick pecking at rice, he said, ¡± I¡¯ve seen enough, I¡¯ve seen enough! Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± could he be any more embarrassing? Rong Zhan spoke first, pouring tea for his wife as he looked at them. who hit you? I hope you don¡¯t hold back. It¡¯s the critical moment of your third year of high school now. Do you want to go to college? How are you going to learn if you do this again in the future?¡± ¡°Oh, the specific situation is like this, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± The little fatty was just about to speak when he was interrupted by sang Xia. She looked at sang nuo with a frown. let him speak. He¡¯ll take responsibility for what he did. What¡¯s the point of holding back and not saying anything now? He¡¯s got a mouth.¡± The moment these words were said, the little fatty also did not dare to make a sound. Sang nuo took a deep breath. I¡¯m sorry, sis. Sang Xia looked at him seriously. I came to see you because I wanted you to say sorry to me? When she first came here, who was the one who vowed that she would go to college with you and become your junior? Walk through the scenery that you¡¯ve walked through in school!¡± ¡°Eh? Who was the one who said it so nicely? In the end, I happily came to see you, only to see you being beaten up by a group of people in an alley. Do you know what I felt at that moment?¡± Chapter 1391 ? 1391 Is he in a relationship?(2) Sang Xia¡¯s voice gradually slowed down at the end. She was a little hoarse, and her eyes were slightly red as she looked at him. Sang nuo lowered his head even more, as if he felt extremely apologetic, but also really helpless. However, the next second, his tightly clenched hand on the table was held by a slightly cold and soft hand. He was stunned and slowly looked up. He saw his sister¡¯s eyes reddened but extremely determined. She slowly said, ¡± Yingluo, but, sang nuo, it¡¯s my fault that you¡¯re in trouble. I¡¯m too busy and didn¡¯t do my duty as your Guardian well. I didn¡¯t do my job well as your sister, Yingluo. This kind of thing won¡¯t happen again. sang nuo¡¯s lips moved, but for a moment, he could not say anything. however, her nose felt sour, and she wiped her face slightly. Why didn¡¯t he look for his sister Yingluo? It wasn¡¯t because she was busy. It was more because he and his sister were only slightly related by blood. That family had forced her biological mother to die, and her father was so vicious. He had also caused countless troubles for his sister. As the son of that bastard Mayor, he hated the bloodline in his body, and at the same time, he felt that it was inappropriate for him to trouble her. He didn¡¯t want her to think that Yingluo was a problem. He wanted to leave an image of an obedient little brother in her heart. But now, even Tao Wu had failed. Now that things had come to this, sang nuo could only lay everything out. ¡°Sister, brother-in-law, my grades at school are real. I¡¯m first in class and top three in my year. But I didn¡¯t mean to mess with a bunch of uneducated bad students and gangsters. It¡¯s also true.¡± At this point, sang nuo¡¯s expression turned a little unsightly. they¡¯re very troublesome. They¡¯re like flies and will always appear. It¡¯s not just me. There are often high school female students who come home alone and are caught in the alley to be bullied. When they meet boys, they collect money and protection fees. This phenomenon is very common, but I¡¯m very unfortunate. Because I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, I helped others a few times. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been colluded with those people and they know me. Once they get the chance, they want to fight me. Sang Xia listened quietly, and her frown deepened. Gatka used to be a gathering place for gangsters. Could it be that it had left a bit of influence on the school, and the bullying was still so rampant even now? Rong Zhan sneered and glanced at sang nuo. you?! Someone wants to fight you with your small body? They¡¯re ganging up on you, right?¡± ¡°no, no!¡± Without waiting for sang nuo to speak, the little fatty hurriedly said, ¡± brother-in-law, don¡¯t look down on sang nuo. He¡¯s actually quite skilled. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s sick today and doesn¡¯t have any strength. Otherwise, he would definitely be on par with them. ¡°Oh? they were evenly matched. Rong Zhan chuckled and asked, ¡± where did sang nuo learn this from? ¡± Sang nuo was silent for a moment, then he looked at the little fatty beside him. The little fatty was stunned. why are you looking at me? ¡± However, the next second, he knew why. He thought that the reason why sang nuo knew how to stretch his hands was because he had learned Taekwondo or something in the past. However, the result was very different. ¡°The youth prison.¡± sang nuo looked at rong zhan and said. ¡°what! what!?¡±The little fatty was dumbfounded. Sang nuo was one of the top students and the school hunk in his grade, but he had actually been sent to the youth detention center before? He swallowed his saliva in disbelief. However, sang nuo continued, ¡± I met two people who knew some martial arts inside, so I followed them and learned a little. Rong Zhan did not dwell on this anymore. He knew everything about him. Since he was here, things were going to change drastically. Chapter 1392 ? 1392 Is he in a relationship?(3) Little fatty couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He really couldn¡¯t tell. Indeed, no one would have thought that sang nuo had intentionally pushed a pregnant woman down the stairs when he was young, even if that woman was the third party who had destroyed their family. It was true that the two high school students had been crying in pain when they were beaten up, and it was also true that they were gobbling up the food now. After the two of them finished their meal, Rong Zhan sent them back. Sang nuo¡¯s expression was conflicted and he was hesitating. On the way back, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± brother-in-law, I¡¯m guessing that after you beat them up, this matter won¡¯t be over. Their people are all over the school and outside the school. I, ran ran, actually don¡¯t have much to do with it. It¡¯s just that although you¡¯re doing a big business, you¡¯re bringing my sister and two such young fellows with you. It¡¯s really dangerous, what if ¡­ ¡°What did you just say? What if?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard this. He¡¯s just an ordinary businessman? This was interesting. There were five people in the firearms group who were in the top ten list of global crimes, including hackers and assassins. Their whereabouts were still unknown, and he was their leader. If he wasn¡¯t black, there wouldn¡¯t be any black in this world. Before sang nuo could say anything, Rong Zhan sneered. go ahead and learn from you. In the future, if anyone dares to provoke you, I, your brother-in-law, will write my name backward. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± Naturally, sang nuo did not believe it. He did not believe that his brother-in-law could appear anytime and anywhere, and that he would be at his beck and call. after sending them back, rong zhan brought sang nuo to the side to have a private conversation. he passed him a note with a string of phone numbers written on it, then patted his shoulder and told him to hold on to it, as it could save his life. Meanwhile, the chubby boy was excitedly asking for his goddess¡¯s autograph in the car. he even took a picture with his goddess with a bruised face. It wasn¡¯t good to trust the words of a goddess and her man, and she believed that she could definitely walk with her nose up in the air in school in the future. After the two of them left, sang Xia waited for Rong Zhan to return to the car. With a complicated expression, she said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to be in a relationship at such a time. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched, and a meaningful look flashed across his long and narrow Phoenix eyes. why? you still found out. of course, how can I not know what he¡¯s like? I just don¡¯t know if this puppy love will affect him. Sang Xia¡¯s mind was heavy. Rong Zhan massaged his neck and drove back to the hotel. she¡¯s probably a weak little chick, the kind that can be blown down by the wind. Anyone can go up and bully her. Otherwise, why would she be subjected to violence at school? ¡± They only pick the easy ones to bully, and regardless of whether they like him or not, the kid who can help is a kind person.¡± in fact, school violence and bullying might not sound like much from their mouths, but when it really fell on the sensitive boys and girls during puberty, it would leave a shadow for the rest of their lives. in the light, they would become introverted and have low self-esteem, and in the heavy, they would commit suicide from depression. this wasn¡¯t an exaggeration or undervalue, but an undeniable fact. that was why rong zhan attached great importance to it. Of course, sang Xia knew that the matter would not be resolved just by Rong Zhan¡¯s fight. That was because when they were driving away after beating up the gangsters, they were still growling and threatening them from behind. Of course, she had a headache, because if she killed one person, a second one would appear. Unless there was something that specifically targeted them, like the natural nemesis of living things. An image flashed through sang Xia¡¯s mind. Even if it was only for a moment, it was deeply engraved in her mind. Rong Zhan and sang Xia both knew that things were not over yet, but they did not expect it to happen so suddenly and so quickly. [ an ] Chapter 1393 ? 1393 His first love, triggered at the first touch (1) Things were unexpected. But before that, no one had expected it. This was because the No. 1 high school in G City looked very peaceful and had a strong learning atmosphere. In this season, there was an autumn rain and a cold winter in G City. The Chinese parasol trees on both sides of the campus cast mottled shadows under the Golden morning light. Class A was an important class in the grade. He was a future college student. At this moment, in the Office of the Dean, two students were standing against the wall as punishment. The two of them were in their school uniforms, with their heads lowered and hands behind their backs. In front of them, a bald old man was knocking them on the head with a book in his hand, saliva flying everywhere. You only know how to smack your lips! Don¡¯t you know that one can¡¯t clap with one hand? why are you two always in trouble when others don¡¯t? Don¡¯t you have to go to school? What will it look like if this gets out!¡± One of the students who was being reprimanded had single eyelids, fair skin, a high nose bridge, and a hint of arrogance. Wasn¡¯t that sang nuo? After the head of teaching finished speaking, he glanced at sang nuo and snorted angrily. and you, you can do whatever you want just because your parents aren¡¯t here, right? the most important thing now is to study! It was learning! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. If you continue like this, you¡¯ll soon fall from the top three in the grade!¡± As soon as he said that, the chubby boy raised his hand weakly. director, you said the same thing last year, ran ran. At that time, sang nuo¡¯s first awakening of love had already begun. ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s none of your business, just mind your own business!¡± After the Dean finished shouting, he paced back and forth in anger. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. the two of you, stay in the dormitory after you go back. It¡¯s only half a year. Don¡¯t go out and cause trouble. You¡¯re not allowed to step out of the campus unless there¡¯s a special reason. With that, he waved his hand and said helplessly, ¡± go, go. I¡¯m annoyed to see you two regular customers. Get lost. Outside the school was a social problem, so they could only strictly watch over the school¡¯s bad behavior. Santos couldn¡¯t be bothered to say a word. He pulled the collar of his school uniform to the highest, half-covering his lips. He lowered his head and walked away, a hint of impatience between his brows. When they returned to the classroom, they were in the middle of a physics class. The two of them knocked on the door. The old man who taught physics saw the bruises on their faces and his eyes twitched. He then waved his hand and let them pass. The gazes of the students in the class all turned to him. Sang nuo was so annoyed that he could not be bothered to even look at them. However, there was only one person in the class who did not raise her head. Her small body was bent over like a weak little shrimp. She had her head lowered and was calculating something in her notebook with a pen in hand. Her short hair was at her ears, and her small white ears were almost transparent under the sun. He was so focused that he did not seem to notice them at all. When sang nuo¡¯s tall and straight figure passed by, his indifferent gaze flitted over her body in a hurry, and his expression changed slightly. When he passed by the aisle, he seemed to have deliberately knocked against her table, and immediately, the pen in the small figure¡¯s hand drew a line on the paper. Only then did she raise her head in a daze. Sang nuo happened to pass by, and from the corner of her eye, she saw a bruise at the corner of his eye. She was slightly stunned, but she slowly lowered her head and tightened her grip on the pen in her hand. santos threw his bag behind her and was sitting in the back seat. Sang nuo took out his textbook, pen, and paper, but his eyes would occasionally glance at the slender figure in front of him. He¡¯s so f * cking thin and weak. Chapter 1394 ? 1394 His first love, triggered at the first touch (2) His shoulder blades were very narrow, so he looked very small. She seemed to have been a little hot before, so she took off her school uniform jacket. Inside was a shirt that had been washed so much that it had turned white. It was a simple style, and could even be said to be a little cheap. The shirt was not loose, so one could see the obvious marks of her bra on her back. His gaze seemed to have seen something, and he suddenly froze. His impatient face seemed to be slightly lost in thought. It was only when the chubby boy at the same table nudged him and spoke to him that he shifted his gaze away from the image of the bra with shoulder straps that protruded out in front of him. how is it? what are your plans? ¡± The little fatty asked in a low voice. As sang nuo¡¯s deskmate, the two of them had been ¡± colluding ¡± to commit many crimes, escaping the school and ¡± causing trouble ¡°. ¡°shut up and read your books!¡± Sang nuo threw a book at him, not even lifting his eyelids to look at him. After the physics class ended and the teacher left, the class immediately exploded. Groups of two or three gathered, and a group of people who were good friends came to see sang nuo. are you alright? why did you fight again? didn¡¯t the teacher forbid you from leaving? ¡± A boy holding a basketball walked over, dribbled the ball, and pressed it against the ground. He looked up and asked sang nuo while sitting down. can I stop him? if I don¡¯t follow him and make a police report at a critical moment, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see him one day. The little fatty Shi Yu mumbled, adding oil and vinegar. As he spoke, his eyes subconsciously peeked at the little person in front of sang nuo. Hey! Seriously, did he even have a conscience? sang nuo had been beaten up so badly for her, yet he did not even say a word. Even if he did not like her, it was not to the extent of not saying a word of concern or not asking. The little fatty grumbled in his heart. Right now, a few of his close classmates were surrounding them, but sang nuo did not say a single word. There was no emotion on the young man¡¯s fair and clean face, and his eyes were only looking at the little figure who was still doing the questions in front of him. However, at this moment, a few people gathered at the back door laughed sarcastically. who doesn¡¯t know that someone wants to be the hero to save the beauty? in the end, he has the heart but not the strength. Tsk tsk, how embarrassing. The strength is a slap in the face. the little fatty, shi yu, and the rest were speechless. His expression turned ugly, he wanted to do something but he held back. They could not commit any more crimes. the little fatty was just about to say something to sang nuo. However, in the next second. haha, that¡¯s right. Besides, your taste in saving beauties is so bad. She¡¯s just a shriveled little bean sprout. Aiyo, if you touch her ¡­ ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± ¡°Ah, Yingluo!¡± Suddenly, there was a loud sound, followed by a scream. A basketball bounced on the ground a few times. It was unknown when Santos had stood up, but he was expressionless. However, he was clearly the one who had thrown the basketball. He had hit the face of the male student who had just spoken with great precision. The basketball fell to the ground, and two tubes of blood flowed out from his nose. the person next to him widened his eyes in anger and suddenly kicked the chair over. ¡± santos, you f * cking think i don¡¯t dare to touch you, do you?! ¡± The forbearance on sang nuo¡¯s face disappeared, and he coldly spat out a few words. don¡¯t hold back. As soon as he finished speaking, the two of them were about to start a fight in the class, but they were held back by the people on both sides. They quickly shouted that they were in the class, in the class. The female students around them screamed and ran away. It seemed that they would soon attract the teacher. In the midst of the chaos, suddenly- Chapter 1395 ? 1395 The most embarrassing scene in history under the sycamore tree (1) Suddenly, a clear voice called out. The voice seemed to have exhausted all the strength in its body, causing everyone to be stunned. that naturally included sanno. a moment ago, sanuo was like a wild wolf that could not be pulled back, but the next moment, he was panting heavily to regain his senses. Santos turned his head and looked in the direction of the voice. How could he not know who it was? he naturally knew who it was. She stood up from her chair. Her face was red from shouting, and her eyes were also red. When she saw sang nuo looking at her, she immediately grabbed his wrist and ran away. She forcefully pulled him out of the classroom and stammered in front of everyone in the class. Not far away, the Dean was rushing over to the corridor. Just like that, as if she had broken through all the strict rules, she pulled him and ran like crazy until they reached the field, under the sycamore tree in the school compound. Only then did she let go of sang nuo¡¯s hand. She squatted down and panted heavily. Her face was pale, and her forehead was covered in cold sweat. She looked like she was in extreme pain. Sang nuo suppressed a certain impulse in his heart and tried his best to control his emotions. He asked, ¡± what are you doing? Why did you pull me out?¡± An Xiaoyang squatted on the ground. Her small body was like a shrimp. She was wearing a shirt that had been washed white. She looked up with red eyes and asked slowly, ¡± can you stop helping me in the future? ¡± Sang nuo was stunned. He seemed to have sensed what she was about to say, and his expression changed in an instant. He wiped his face. who helped you! Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± However, an Xiaoyang seemed to have not heard him. She continued, ¡± I¡¯m not like you. We¡¯re from two different worlds. I only have a grandmother by my side. I have to go out and work part-time to maintain my life and studies. I can take care of all the trouble I get into. You really don¡¯t have to meddle in my business. in reality. She did not want to be dragged into this just because sang nuo liked her. She had delayed his studies at a critical moment and even affected his health. She was afraid that something would happen to him, not to mention that it was because of her. She would not be able to live in peace for the rest of her life. She wanted to see him get into the University of his dreams and have the best future. However, she knew that she could not say that now. He could not let sang nuo know that he was thinking for him. This would give him hope and make him think that she was worried about him. This way, he would definitely continue to persist. Therefore, he could only use a cold and harsh tone. you¡¯re bearing the responsibility alone? you¡¯re such a busybody! Sang nuo repeated the last few words, and the seventeen-year-old boy gritted his teeth for a moment. An Xiaoyang stood up slowly with the help of a tree. She was a little anemic and had yin and yang problems. She was a little cat under the shade of the tree. She clenched her fists and mustered her courage. She looked straight at him. what else can you do? you¡¯re just a high school student. What can you do? can you fight back when they hit you? if something happens, you¡¯ll only cause trouble for me. I¡¯m already very tired. If something happens to you, do you want me to bear everyone¡¯s criticism? ¡± At the end of her sentence, her eyelashes trembled as she said slowly, ¡± you don¡¯t want to go to college, but I still want to. Every word she said seemed to be for her own good. She was selfish, and sang nuo¡¯s heart ached when he heard it. however, he tried his best to hold it in. he stared at her, who was only up to his chest. he took a deep breath and finally laughed sarcastically. Chapter 1396 ? 1396 The most awkward scene in history under the sycamore tree (2) In the end, he retreated and said ¡®good¡¯ a few times. An Xiaoyang saw this and a smile appeared on her face. Then, she lowered her head and walked around him. The atmosphere instantly became precarious, as if a volcano had erupted. just as she walked past him, a hand suddenly reached out to grab her. probably because he didn¡¯t want her to leave just like that, he didn¡¯t notice where he had grabbed in a hurry. However, the atmosphere froze in an instant. The two of them stood on the field under the running track, one in front and one behind. Both of them were frozen and could not move. At this moment, the anger that belonged to a young man¡¯s pride ¡­ when he saw the young girl¡¯s bra button that he had grabbed from behind and pulled out, held in his hands just through the thin layer of her washed-white shirt, his entire anger seemed to be extinguished by a heavy downpour in an instant. She stood there in a daze. the young girl was completely dumbfounded. however, when she realized what was going on, her face was burning red. her face was so red that it was about to drip blood. In the end, it was still Sanno who blinked and stiffly let go. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! A soft sound was heard, and an Xiaoyang immediately cried out in pain. It made her thin body tremble. However, in the next second, what caught her even more off guard was that after the bra¡¯s buckle bounced back, it loosened and tightened, then suddenly opened. In an instant, the two of them were speechless. Her bra was unbuttoned under her shirt, and her face turned red. She was so embarrassed that she held her hands tightly behind her back. Right now, in front of him, she was acting like she didn¡¯t want to go to the faculty, and if she didn¡¯t want to go back to class, it didn¡¯t seem like it! It was as if she was a completely different person from the calm and ruthless woman she had just been. However, she had already embarrassed herself, and she could not just go back like this. She quickly scanned her surroundings and hurriedly fastened the buttons of her bra. Her actions were hurried and embarrassed, but she could no longer care about how sang nuo would look at her. However, she did not know if it was because she was afraid of being discovered or if she was afraid of sang nuo watching, but her subordinates were extremely anxious. The result was that they could not arrest her no matter what. meanwhile, sang nuo was standing behind her, watching her as she was unable to fix it no matter what. His ears slowly turned red, and the young man¡¯s eyes became a little strange. Such an accident seemed to have extinguished sang nuo¡¯s previous anger. He stared at her embarrassed and embarrassed look, and for some reason, he suddenly said, ¡± why don¡¯t I help you? ¡± Bah! The moment he said that, he wanted to bite off his tongue. Sure enough, an Xiaoyang couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She stomped her feet in anger, her big red eyes full of accusation. damn hooligan! After saying that, she wanted to leave without a care, even if she had not fastened the bra buckle on her back. santos lowered his head and cursed in a low voice in frustration. then, as he quickly chased after her, he quickly took off his school uniform jacket. when he passed her, he directly threw it on her. ¡± cover it up tightly! ¡± With that, the young man left first like the wind. An Xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± As she watched the young man run away, her eyes flashed with complicated emotions. A year ago, sang nuo had been very naughty in her eyes because he would always pull her hair to play and kick her stool for no reason. Every time she turned around, he would have an innocent look on his face, especially when he was kicking the stool. He would even say something nice like ¡­ Chapter 1397 ? 1397 The most awkward scene in history under the sycamore tree (3) ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my legs are too long.¡± Later on, she applied to sit together with him, but surprisingly, sang nuo could always sit near her. She even suspected that he had done something shady with the teacher. Otherwise, why would he be so accommodating to her? The only time he truly knew that anno liked him was because he was going to be late for class one morning. That day, she had missed the bus. She was so anxious that she was sweating and panting from running. As a result, when her small body was about to collapse from exhaustion, a Mountain cross-country bicycle suddenly appeared in front of her. The young man was hunched over as he rode the bike, a bag slung over his shoulder. He looked at her, who had fainted from running, and stopped to ask if she needed him to send her there. At that time, she still hated sang nuo and didn¡¯t want to bother with him. However, sang nuo ignored her rejection and waved his hand. He directly pulled the thin, small, and snow-white girl over and sat her in his arms, right on the horizontal bar of the mountain bike. Behind her was his chest. The young man¡¯s intense heartbeat was strong and powerful, and his body was flowing with impulsive fresh blood. At that time, she was so scared that she wanted to jump down, but sang nuo stepped on the foot, and the handsome mountain bike suddenly sped through the streets. It was so fast that she was so scared that she could only retract her foot and tightly hug him. Like a little pet that was about to be scared to death, she cried and begged him to slow down, slow down. At first, she was very afraid, but after she confirmed that he was riding very well, she gradually held back her tears and her heart was not so trembling anymore. However, after the fear in her heart subsided, she reacted to the posture and behavior of her and a certain young man. She felt very awkward and uncomfortable. Because she felt that he was still trying to mess with her and make her embarrassed. She kept trying to move forward and get away from his arms. Who knew that he would suddenly reach out and hold her shoulder, lowering his head to her ear to stop her from moving, or she would fall. She immediately tensed up and did not even dare to breathe. However, at this time, the young man¡¯s faint laughter could be heard. Suddenly, she seemed to hear a few words from sang nuo along with the laughter. ¡°It¡¯s so cute.¡± So cute. at that time, she just thought that her face was red in the wind and thought that she had heard wrong. However, she didn¡¯t expect that her small and fair ear seemed to be pecked suddenly, and her entire small body instantly went numb. An electric current seemed to spread from his earlobe to his whole body. He kissed her. Yes, it was. sang nuo had never confessed to her before, but no one was blind to his actions. perhaps it was because her cold rejection had provoked him, but he had never mentioned that he liked her. Not to mention that it was just right, she was feeling relaxed. Even though he often helped her pack her bag and took notes for her when she was sick, she still maintained a distance between them, hoping that they were just purely classmates. Actually, the main reason wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like sang nuo. It was because she, Wanwan, was a fan. I can¡¯t afford to play. Her mother had gone missing, and her father had died of drunkenness. There was only her and her grandmother at home. She had to earn money to support her family, fight for school fees, and work hard to get into the best university and make a name for herself. She had everything planned out. As for sang nuo, he was outside of this plan. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want it, but she couldn¡¯t afford it. If things didn¡¯t go according to plan, it was easy to fail. She didn¡¯t want to delay the important matters. She did not say a word to him, until ¡­ In her third year of high school, she accidentally saw the scene of a so-called ¡± student suicide ¡± on the rooftop. In the end, she was discovered by them. She was surrounded, beaten up, and bullied by them in school. [ author: i¡¯m sorry, there are too many chapters today. i took a leave of absence tomorrow for at least 15 chapters, and 10 chapters a day on weekends. as a benefit for the start of school, meow, i¡¯ve gone to stay up late. progress is fast, don¡¯t be in a hurry. good night, bixinxin. ] Chapter 1398 ? 1398 The truth behind the bullying (1) Three months ago, there was a girl who jumped off the roof. The girl was very beautiful and was a student in her class. When she was memorizing words on the roof in the morning, she accidentally saw that scene. The female student was convicted of suicide because she had depression. There were no surveillance cameras on the rooftop, so there was no so-called real evidence. It seemed more ¡± appropriate ¡± to say that it was a suicide than a homicide. It had to be said that this was also related to the school¡¯s reputation and safety. Before the police investigated the students in the school, the class teacher had also privately instructed the class not to say anything that should not be said. The third year of high school was a critical period. There were some things that one had to know their limits, not to mention that they were students of the special class. The police had investigated all the students in their class. Many of them said that the ¡± suicide ¡± didn¡¯t like to talk or make friends, so they didn¡¯t have much contact with him. They didn¡¯t know why he jumped, but most of them attributed it to the stress of studying. They came from an ordinary family. They had cried and made a fuss many times, saying that their children would not commit suicide, but to no avail. Facing all this, an Xiaoyang knew that things were not like this. The beautiful girl in her class was brought to the rooftop by a girl in her class and another girl from another class. She was then pushed down the stairs. Just because that pretty girl was liked by one of the boys, they bullied her every day, called her a b * tch, and even stripped her naked to make videos. When she heard the argument, she had hidden in a hidden place and witnessed everything. Her whole body was cold. Unfortunately, she was discovered by them. The group of girls told her fiercely to pretend that she didn¡¯t see that scene. Otherwise, she would end up like the girl who jumped off the building. Although she had said that she wouldn¡¯t say it, they obviously wouldn¡¯t let her off. They started to bully her during the break, pushing and kicking her after school. They even found people from other schools to threaten her. However, that incident had not even happened for a week before it was detected by Santos. Sang nuo didn¡¯t know why they were targeting her, but he thought it was just a Normal School bullying. He started to protect her and resist them. However, it was only in the dead of the night that she would often dream of the face of her dead female classmate. Then, she would wake up with cold sweat, curl up, and cry in the dormitory while covering her mouth. He said in his heart over and over again,¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± But what could she do? She was just a person who was smaller than an ant. She only wanted to rely on her own two hands and use the college entrance examination as the only way to turn the tables and change her fate. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend those people. Moreover, if she couldn¡¯t go to prison before she was eighteen, she would at most be educated. If she exposed them, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she died. She had been traumatized by their threats and bullying. She was only holding on to a string in her mind. She wanted to pass the college entrance examination and escape from this place. However, she knew very well. For the past two to three months, it was all thanks to sang nuo who had been helping him. He kept an eye on her in school and followed her to her workplace outside school. On the way home, if he met them, he would rush up to them, either pulling her and running away or making her run away alone. however, every time she saw sang nuo getting hurt, she would feel even worse ¡­ Chapter 1399 ? 1399 The truth behind the bullying (2) The feeling of being in debt was about to take her life, even though she had told him many times to leave her alone. It would pass after she endured it every time. she didn¡¯t want this young man¡¯s pride and self-esteem to be destroyed by those beasts. However, from the beginning to the end, sang nuo still did not know the cause of all this. she could only try her best to adjust herself and not think about the nightmarish reality. When an Xiaoyang returned to class, it was language class and sang nuo was already lying on his desk. She told the teacher in a low voice that she had returned late from the toilet. The teacher only let her in because she was serious in her studies. However, after she entered, the boy¡¯s loose school uniform that reached her knees still attracted almost everyone¡¯s attention. Some people couldn¡¯t help but sigh. An Xiaoyang braced herself and pretended not to hear anything. Meanwhile, Santos¡¯s eyes were lowered, as if he had just experienced the incident of accidentally grabbing the buckle of her bra. He could no longer look at her directly. However, when she returned to her seat, his eyes could not help but quickly sweep over her. Looking at his large school uniform on her small body, the annoyance in his eyes seemed to ease up a little, and it even became a little soft. How could she be so skinny and not eat every day? Sang nuo glanced at the countdown to the college entrance examination on the blackboard and retracted his gaze from the girl in front of him. He then whispered to the little fatty beside him, ¡± call me when the teacher comes. After saying that, he took out his science mock questions and started to do them. However, as he was doing it, a corner of a shirt suddenly appeared in his line of sight. He was stunned and looked up. An Xiaoyang lowered her head and turned her thin body around. Her thin and white hands quickly handed his school uniform jacket over and then she turned her head away. Sang nuo stared at her for a while without moving. Then, he pulled his school uniform over and casually stuffed it into the study table. He scratched his head in frustration and continued to work on the questions. Finally, the class ended. It was a long break and there was a half an hour break. Most of the boys went out to play basketball. ¡°Santos, let¡¯s go and play basketball!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going, you guys go ahead.¡± Sang nuo grabbed his hair with one hand, his body slightly hunched, and he looked a little lazy as he did the questions. He didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. ¡°Ah, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s strike a balance between work and rest.¡± Someone came to pull him back. Arnold was annoyed by their shouts. In the end, he could only throw his pen and stand up. Suddenly, a ball was passed to him. He caught it and walked out. A group of boys put their arms around his shoulders and walked out. however ¡­ As soon as he went out, he bumped into the few people who had mocked him earlier. One of the boys pointed at sang nuo with a provocative expression. don¡¯t leave after school if you have the guts! he shouted. The pupils of little fatty and the others immediately shrank. They wanted to rush up and say something, but this time, they were pulled back by sang nuo. ¡°Ignore them.¡± Little fatty and the others could only say nothing, suppress their anger, and go out to play basketball. Sang nuo was a little absent-minded when he was playing basketball because he was afraid that the little girl in his class would be bullied. Previously, when she came back from the toilet, she was completely drenched and her face was frighteningly pale. He only called for ten minutes before he went back. When she returned this time, she was both expected and surprised. She sat alone in her chair and lowered her head to study. She was the only one in the class. They were the only two people left in the class. Chapter 1400 ? 1400 The commotion in the women¡¯s washroom, he barged in (1) He lowered his head and touched the back of his neck, as if he wanted to make himself look more relaxed. When she passed by her, she seemed to have sensed who it was. Her breathing suddenly became a little tight, and she lowered her head to continue writing, not daring to look up. There was an undercurrent between the two of them, but neither of them took the initiative to speak. The atmosphere was quiet, but it seemed to be unexpectedly harmonious. However, an Xiaoyang knew that someone was watching her without looking up or turning her head. Sang nuo was indeed looking at her. He looked at her thin and small body. When she was wearing the loose school uniform, the sleeves of her wrists were slightly rolled up, revealing a small section of her fair and delicate wrist. He looked at her short hair, and when she lowered her head slightly, her slender neck and fair skin were exposed. she was small, thin, and fair. She really couldn¡¯t help but pity him. When his gaze suddenly landed on the shoulder strap protruding from her Huanhuan¡¯s back, his eyes flickered slightly before he retracted his gaze. At this moment, an Xiaoyang suddenly stood up from her seat. He lifted his feet and left. hey, where are you going!? Sang nuo called out from behind her. An Xiaoyang stopped in her tracks, but she didn¡¯t turn around. She replied in a very low voice, ¡± Yueyue, I¡¯m going to the toilet. Seeing this, sang nuo did not say anything, but his gaze was fixed on her. An Xiaoyang quickened her pace and walked out. Sang nuo watched as she walked past the window at the back door. He then suddenly stood up, picked up his school uniform, and put it on as he followed her out. In fact, that little girl also had companions in the past. However, after she was targeted, her other friends had to leave her to protect themselves because they would be implicated. At the end of the corridor was the women¡¯s washroom. Sang nuo stood at the top of the stairs with his head lowered, his hands in his pants pockets. He stood there lazily and coldly. He had experienced so many things. Even though he was only 17 or 18 years old, he still gave people an indescribable feeling of youth and maturity. It was unknown how long sang nuo had been standing there, waiting for her to come out, but she did not come out. He looked down at his watch. Seeing that class was about to start, he frowned slightly and took two steps in that direction. This side was the men¡¯s washroom, and the other side was the women¡¯s washroom. It was particularly abrupt for a big boy to walk past, but he couldn¡¯t care so much. At that moment, two girls came out of the toilet. They opened the toilet door and ran out in a panic. Sang nuo¡¯s eyelids twitched, and when he heard the noise inside, he rushed in decisively. He saw a group of girls gathered in the toilet, and the atmosphere was foul. They were kicking, fighting, and tearing clothes at the girl in the corner. ¡°Strip her, quickly strip her clothes! Record it with your phone.¡± it¡¯s finally here. She¡¯s quite good at hiding. I¡¯m going to kill her! Three or four girls went up to pull on her clothes, pinch her, and kick her. A long-haired girl stood there smoking. She looked at the short-haired girl with tears on her face and snorted. your face is quite fair. If you¡¯re a little more flirtatious, no wonder you¡¯re the top student in the school. As soon as he finished speaking, he was about to burn her face with the cigarette. However, in this short period of time, a sudden roar was heard. A strong force attacked her and directly pushed away the bad girl who was about to burn her. are you guys f * cking crazy! sang nuo was furious. he looked at the cigarette butt that had fallen to the ground, picked it up, and was about to press it into the girl¡¯s face. The girl was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t even have time to think about why a boy would appear ¡­ Chapter 1401 ? 1401 He barged into the women¡¯s washroom storm (2) He immediately shook his head and begged for mercy, ¡± no, no! I was wrong, I was wrong!¡± The other girls around him also stopped, their expressions filled with fear. The long-haired girl¡¯s face was about to be burned by the flickering cigarette. They were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°You¡¯re wrong? This is not the first time, right?¡± After sang nuo finished roaring, he looked at the thin little girl in the corner, whose clothes were in a mess and whose face was covered in tears. His heart ached as if it was being pricked by needles. The next second, he grabbed the long-haired girl¡¯s neck and burned her face with the cigarette butt. The girl immediately struggled and screamed in pain. The girl in the corner was trembling. However, sang nuo glared at them viciously. this is the last time. If I see you targeting her again, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be fired from this place!!! !!! Even if he didn¡¯t want to borrow other people¡¯s power, he could protect the person he loved and ensure her safety. Nothing else was important! The girl who had the cigarette burned was wailing madly. Her face was badly burned, and it could be said that her face was disfigured. The other girls saw that sang nuo had really gone crazy and did not dare to say anything else. They hurriedly dragged the girl away. It was just that before they left, one of the girls looked at sang nuo with a complicated expression and said, ¡± take care of yourself! Immediately, five or six people disappeared from the bathroom. The toilet finally quieted down. The girl who was trembling in the corner was small and weak. Her short hair was wet. Wasn¡¯t she the little girl who had just come out to use the toilet? sang nuo¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw her like that. he wiped his face and cursed softly. Then, he took off his coat and walked to her side. He squatted down and wrapped the coat around her body. Class was already starting outside, and she definitely couldn¡¯t go back in this state. So, he simply picked her up horizontally and left the toilet. he walked out of the teaching building and went to the school¡¯s infirmary. During this period of time, he did not say a word to her because he knew that she was scared enough at this moment. She clutched his clothes tightly, and her thin body kept shaking. No one knew what had happened to her. An Xiaoyang¡¯s mind was filled with their encouraging and threatening words. ¡°Fuck! You¡¯d better f * cking go down and accompany her! You should have died when you saw that!¡± it doesn¡¯t matter whether you die earlier or later. The earlier you die, the less torture you¡¯ll suffer, Gu! ¡°Don¡¯t let us do it ourselves, alright? be more self-aware!¡± Accompanied by slaps and kicks, these vicious words continued to ring in his ears. After hearing those words, an Xiaoyang knew deep in her mind that as long as she didn¡¯t die, they would never let her go. Because only the dead could not speak. Her entire body was trembling as she endured the bullying. Resistance was useless. His nerves were going crazy. Why could they be so vicious? why did they have to treat her like this? Was it because she was poor and weak? Skipping two classes and hitting a female student ¡­ Sang nuo knew that he would probably be severely punished by the school this time. However, he didn¡¯t care about that. When they arrived at the infirmary, the nurse was shocked to see a little girl beaten up like this. Without a second word, he immediately informed the school. However, sang nuo pulled her back, his expression grave. Auntie, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to deal with this for her first. She probably doesn¡¯t want the whole school to know that she¡¯s been bullied. Chapter 1402 ? 1402 Looking for parents, master Zhan is here (1) The nurse in the infirmary nodded worriedly and asked him a few simple questions. Then, she pulled the curtains and asked him to wait outside. An Xiaoyang¡¯s small body was lying on the ceiling, her big eyes staring blankly at the ceiling, her face pale. She allowed them to treat her wounds, change out of her dirty clothes, and wipe her neck, face, and body. In the end, she slowly closed her eyes and a line of tears flowed down. She was just an insignificant girl who only wanted to work hard to survive in this world. Why was it so difficult? If it wasn¡¯t for sang nuo, how would she have ended up? What should she do to escape from all of this? After everything was settled, she didn¡¯t say anything when the nurse in the infirmary asked her. She looked like she had suffered a huge blow and was a little distracted. After she came out, she was also in a daze. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. Sang nuo had been waiting outside the whole time. After seeing her come out, he looked at her for a long time before thanking the nurse in the infirmary. Then, he grabbed her wrist and took her away. As soon as they left, the nurse in the infirmary immediately informed the higher-ups. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Sang nuo didn¡¯t say anything. When school was about to end, they went to the canteen early and took her to eat. ¡°Eat a little. If you don¡¯t eat, how can you have the energy to study? Don¡¯t you like this? can I have some egg custard?¡± At this moment, the young man seemed to have lost his previous arrogant and cold appearance. He kept changing the food in front of her, trying to persuade her to eat something in a gentle voice. She kept her head down. However, after sang nuo¡¯s efforts were to no avail, she slowly raised her head. Her previously empty eyes were now filled with a thin layer of mist. ¡°Sanno, ah, Yingluo.¡± She called out to him, her voice a little hoarse. Sanuo¡¯s body froze. An Xiaoyang tried her best to control her tears. Her voice trembled. I¡¯m sorry to have implicated you again. As soon as he finished speaking. Her tears still fell uncontrollably on the back of her hand, splashing everywhere. santos,¡±shua shua.¡± He took a deep breath and touched his cheek with his tongue, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to vent the inexplicable anger in his heart. In the end, he stared at her without blinking and said in a deep voice, ¡± an Xiaoyang, what I do is none of your business, do you understand? I¡¯m the one who did this, and you don¡¯t have to bear the consequences, do you understand? Everything I did was of my own free will!¡± Indeed, liking her had always been a matter of his own. However, it did not matter. He wanted to like her, but seeing her thin and pitiful appearance, his heart ached so much that he wanted to die. ¡°then, aren¡¯t you going to take the college entrance examination, yingluo? your family is out of town. if they know you¡¯re like this in school, won¡¯t they be worried? You should also think for them, Yingluo.¡± It was enough for her to bear all of this alone, no matter how terrible the consequences would be in the future. She really couldn¡¯t bear the cost of another person. When sang nuo heard this, his expression turned indifferent. He was silent for a long time, but he still said, ¡± ¡°My family is already here.¡± what Yingluo!? ** Because the two of them were involved in a fight, disfigured a female student, and skipped class, the situation was very serious. In the afternoon, they were called to the grade office. At the same time, the female students who had bullied an Xiaoyang today also came. Their parents arrived one after another. Sang nuo held his phone, his hands tightly clenched. After hesitating for a long time, he still dialed a number. After a while, the call went through. ¡°Hey, brother-in-law, Yingluo,¡± sang nuo said in a deep voice. ninth brother is working hard to update the novel ~ I¡¯m acting cute and begging for a ticket. Master Zhan is coming. Chapter 1403 ? 1403 Looking for parents, master Zhan is here (2) ¡°Sanno? What¡¯s wrong?¡± rong zhan¡¯s lazy and unruly voice came from the other end. As sang nuo listened to the voice coming from the phone, his eyes suddenly drooped. Before he said anything else, he first said in a low voice, ¡± brother-in-law, is my sister by your side? ¡± The other party said something, and sang nuo heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he said, ¡± that¡¯s good. Brother-in-law, can you not tell my sister? something happened at school, and the school leaders asked my parents to come over. In fact, his form teacher and school teacher both knew that his parents, who were the top three in his grade, were not with him. however, one of the parents of an xiaoyang and him had to show up. an xiaoyang¡¯s family only had her grandmother, who was old and dependent on each other. if her grandmother came over and faced the parents of those vicious girls, the consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, he could only call his parents over. Sang nuo was glad that his sister and brother-in-law had come to G City. Otherwise, he would not know what to do. His mother had committed suicide and his father had been imprisoned. He could only trouble his brother-in-law. when rong zhan received the call, he didn¡¯t even ask sang nuo why he was looking for his parents, and he immediately agreed. After sang nuo finished his call and went back, one of the parents had already started to shout in the office. His voice was sharp and piercing. Did you disfigure my daughter?! Was it you! how can you be so cruel? compensate me for my daughter¡¯s face, i want you to compensate-¡± ¡°Stop! Stop! Don¡¯t hit anyone!¡± ¡°Quick, stop him!¡± When sang nuo heard the noise inside, he immediately quickened his pace and rushed in. He saw a middle-aged woman dressed like a rich lady in high heels being stopped by two male teachers. She was constantly screaming and was so angry that she wanted to hit an Xiaoyang, who was pale. After sang nuo rushed in, he pulled an Xiaoyang behind him, protecting her like a mother hen protecting her chicks. An Xiaoyang was still injured. Every time she was bullied, her heart would be hurt even more. ¡°Let¡¯s talk properly now! I didn¡¯t ask your parents to come here to quarrel. I want you to see how your children are doing in school! It¡¯s the last year of Senior High, and you¡¯re messing around every day!¡± The Head of Year shouted angrily. However, after he finished speaking, the bespectacled grade leader¡¯s gaze fell on the woman who was dressed like a rich lady. He calmed down and said to the long-haired girl beside her, ¡± you tell me first, what¡¯s going on! Wasn¡¯t that long-haired girl the one who tried to burn an Xiaoyang with a cigarette in the toilet? She was a famous delinquent in the grade. She was ignorant and incompetent, hanging out with all kinds of boys all day long. It had to be said that the head of the grade was a little polite to her because this girl¡¯s father was the school¡¯s Board of Directors. At this moment, she was covering a part of her face that had been bandaged. Her eyes were red and she reached out her hand fiercely and complained, ¡± it¡¯s him, this boy! He was smoking in the toilet, barged into the girls ¡®toilet, and burned my face with his cigarette. I want him to be expelled from school! Before my face is restored, he must pay for all the money! You also have to compensate me for the emotional damage!¡± As soon as she said this, her mother, who was beside her, was furious again. She shouted, ¡± where the hell are your parents! Tell your parents to come out and disfigure my daughter¡¯s face. How will she live in the future?¡± Chapter 1404 ? 1404 Looking for parents, master Zhan is here (3) ¡°This matter isn¡¯t over! Tell your parents to come out, I¡¯ll definitely kill you all!¡± When an Xiaoyang heard those sounds, she only felt that they were particularly harsh, particularly painful, and particularly noisy. to let sang nuo be fired? to compensate? her face was pale and she almost lost her balance. When the grade leader heard this, she looked at sang nuo with a serious expression. did you do it?! Sang nuo, did you disfigure the female student¡¯s face?¡± sang nuo¡¯s fists were tightly clenched, and his gaze swept past each and every one of their faces. in the end, he suddenly relaxed his fists and laughed coldly. ¡± so what if i am!? ¡± How interesting. He thought that at least the school could separate public and private interests, but in the end, he was too naive. It was really hard on them to only listen to one-sided words and distort the truth. ¡°You¡¯re simply too much! We¡¯re all classmates, let¡¯s not talk about other things, what the hell did you do to disfigure her!¡± The grade leader said agitatedly. however, the head of teaching from before could not help but say, ¡± don¡¯t come to a conclusion so early. sang nuo isn¡¯t a cricket who doesn¡¯t know his limits. ¡± ¡°Wait! You¡¯ve disfigured my daughter, and you still have a sense of propriety?¡± The woman who looked like a rich lady started to be aggressive again. As she said this, she pointed at him. where are your parents? why isn¡¯t he here yet! You were born but raised by your mother, right? Is everyone in the family dead? don¡¯t try to shirk your responsibility, get over here quickly-!¡± Just as sang nuo¡¯s eyes were red and he was about to charge forward in anger- ¡°Bang-!¡± The office door was suddenly kicked open. The layout of the office was very large, and most of the teachers in the third-year group worked here. When the door was suddenly kicked open, everyone in the office was shocked. Even sang nuo and an Xiaoyang were caught off guard and shocked. The door opened. One, two, three people appeared at the door. Of the three men, two were in suits and leather shoes at the back, and one was in front wearing a black trench coat that reached his knees. The appearance of these three people, who were all more than 1.8 meters tall, made the office seem cramped in an instant. The atmosphere in the office seemed to have frozen. Cheng Donglin appeared at the door and personally pushed it open a little more, allowing the man in a black trench coat to enter. this man, with his exquisite and devilish face and strong aura, was none other than rong zhan. The man who walked in behind him was wearing silver-rimmed glasses, a suit, and leather shoes. He was gentlemanly and was his top lawyer. The appearance of the three people successfully stunned everyone. He was dumbfounded. in particular, each of them was more outstanding than the other. The Dean came back to his senses and asked tentatively, ¡± may I know who you are? ¡± Rong Zhan walked in expressionlessly. His expression was extremely cold, and his tone was cold. He was not polite at all. I¡¯m sang nuo¡¯s parent. Who was the one who said that sang nuo¡¯s family was dead and asked us to get out!? As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. on one hand, he was shocked that wanwan was actually sang nuo¡¯s parent! On the other hand, he was shocked by the words that ran ran had just said to the rich lady. It just so happened that sang nuo¡¯s parents had heard them clearly. Sang nuo saw that Rong Zhan had arrived. For some reason, even though the truth of the matter had yet to be revealed and he had yet to figure out what was going on, when he saw his brother-in-law ¡­ Chapter 1405 ? 1405 Looking for parents, master Zhan is here!(4) Sang nuo actually had a feeling of venting his anger, which made him feel much better. ¡°Why did you stop? I¡¯m asking you a question, who was the one who said our family member was dead?¡± He especially emphasized the last two words. It was faint and extremely cold. It made people shiver. No one was stupid. With such a background, aura, and appearance, one could tell that this person was not an ordinary person. At that moment, they realized that although sang nuo¡¯s parents were not by his side, and he kept a low profile and studied seriously, this did not mean that his identity was simple. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes swept across the parents. There was only one male parent, and the rest were all female parents. Facing Rong Zhan¡¯s interrogation, they were all dumbfounded. After they recovered from their shock, they all looked at the lady who had scolded them just now. The lady glared at them fiercely when she saw them looking at her. The next second, she looked at Rong Zhan and clenched her bag tightly. what?! so what if i said it? It was your child who hurt people and disfigured my daughter¡¯s face! is this something a human should do?! I can scold him! I¡¯m going to scold him!¡± Although they were arguing and clamoring, their momentum was instantly weakened by a lot in comparison to Rong Zhan and the rest. After he said that, the senior wanted to try to negotiate with Rong Zhan. However, just as he was about to speak to Rong Zhan, Rong Zhan raised his hand to stop him. Then, he glanced at the lawyer beside him. have you recorded everything? ¡± the lawyer beside him immediately took out a recording pen and said respectfully, ¡± yes, Boss. according to our country¡¯s ** law, article 101, ¡± citizens and legal entities have the right to reputation. the personal dignity of a citizen is protected by law. it is forbidden to damage the reputation of a citizen and the reputation of the legal entity by means of insult, defamation, and other means. ¡± After the lawyer finished speaking, he looked at the dumbfounded lady and said, ¡± Madam, we will be suing you for insulting the Santos family today. You have slandered, attacked, and insulted them verbally. You have damaged the pride and reputation of the Santos family. Please wait for your summoning in court. As soon as he said this, the rest of the people were dumbfounded. The lady suddenly flew into a rage out of humiliation. The next second, she shouted and rushed forward, but she was immediately stopped by the elder and the others. What a joke, the lawyer was here, watching their every move. If they were not careful, they would be sued in court! At this point, Rong Zhan finally turned his gaze over to sang nuo and Qian Qian, as well as a skinny short-haired girl standing behind him. Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows slightly but did not say anything. He merely glanced at the teachers and asked, ¡± sang nuo, which one of them is the one who can speak? ¡± as soon as he said this, the group of teachers had complicated expressions. However, he didn¡¯t dare to let out a single fart. Hearing this, sang nuo pulled the short-haired girl¡¯s wrist and walked forward, his gaze fixed on the bald head of teaching. Rong Zhan¡¯s words and sang nuo¡¯s actions completely embarrassed the senior official. Now that Rong Zhan had put away his cold attitude from before, he looked more elegant and lazy. He walked past the grade leader and reached out his hand to the Dean. At the same time, he handed him his name card. Hello, I¡¯m sang nuo¡¯s parent. This is my name card. Thank you for taking care of my child in school. The head of teaching did not even have time to look at it and quickly shook hands with Rong Zhan. Chapter 1406 ? 1406 Agitated, master Zhan, teach him a lesson (1) ¡± no, no, you¡¯re the top three in the grade. it¡¯s only right, it¡¯s right. ¡± This action made people have a better impression of this sang nuo as a parent. He would be angry when it was time to be angry, and rational when it was time to be rational. He was completely different from the other parents. After Rong Zhan finished speaking, he beckoned for sang nuo to come over. He placed his hand on his shoulder and said, ¡± sang nuo, tell your director and these parents who can¡¯t tell right from wrong what¡¯s going on. At that moment, the grievance and anger in Santos ¡®heart gradually dissipated. He said seriously and calmly, ¡± what do you mean by there¡¯s always a future? it¡¯s true that I disfigured that girl with a cigarette butt, but she first tried to burn my classmate with the cigarette butt. I¡¯m just giving her a taste of her own medicine! ¡°oh? Classmate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sang nuo lightly pursed his thin lips, his eyes glancing in an Xiaoyang¡¯s direction. He then extended his hand, gesturing for her to come to his side. Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze unconsciously turned over as well. He glanced at her, nodded, and looked away. ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re talking nonsense! why does my daughter smoke? You¡¯re a male pervert who rushed into the toilet-¡± ¡°Yes! I did enter the women¡¯s washroom!¡± Santos stared at her and continued in a cold tone, ¡± I rushed in because my classmate was being beaten and bullied by these girls inside. As she spoke, she took an Xiaoyang¡¯s wrist and rolled up her sleeves for everyone to see. On that porcelain white and extremely thin arm, there were traces of pinching and beating. As sang nuo watched this scene, it seemed as if the words that he wanted to say a second ago could not be said in the next. The porcelain white and thin arms contrasted with the blue and purple marks. It was a shocking sight. His throat moved impatiently and his face became very ugly. He knew that she had suffered so many injuries, but being exposed in front of him like this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sharp pain in his heart. it was so painful that he found it hard to breathe. He suddenly let go of her and said to them in an even colder tone, ¡± it¡¯s not the first time they¡¯ve beaten her up. Why would they bully a female student like this? just because she¡¯s easy to bully? If I hadn¡¯t rushed in, she might have been killed by them.¡± At the end of his sentence, he seemed to have thought of something and laughed coldly. as for whether or not someone smoked, rather than arguing with me here, it¡¯s better to take him to the hospital for a checkup to see if there¡¯s any tar or nicotine in his lungs. Everyone had seen the injuries on an Xiaoyang¡¯s body clearly. As for the parents who came, most of them knew what their own children were like and what kind of people they were, so they didn¡¯t dare to make too much noise. They had no right to say anything about a group beating up other people¡¯s children. However, there was only the mother of the girl whose face was disfigured. She seemed to be extremely embarrassed and unwilling. In order to prove her words, she pulled her daughter over and searched her body. what Nicholas? she has nothing on her! My daughter doesn¡¯t smoke at all. It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you who deliberately framed ¡­¡± Suddenly, while the girl was struggling, something was thrown out of her sleeve. However, as soon as the thing flew out, the girl suddenly went crazy and rushed to pick it up before they could see it clearly. Unfortunately, someone was one step ahead of her! Chapter 1407 ? 1407 Agitated, master Zhan will teach her a lesson (2) Hence, Cheng Donglin picked up the hard pack of ladies ¡®cigarettes. Looking at the girl¡¯s dead silence, he weighed it in front of everyone and smiled meaningfully. He opened the cigarette box. well, not bad. I¡¯ve already smoked two or three cigarettes. As he spoke, he pulled out a cigarette and compared it to the girl¡¯s face, which was already trembling. the burn wound should be this big, right? ¡± It was a question, but his tone was unquestionable. Instantly, the rich lady¡¯s face looked as if she had been slapped several times in an instant, and her expression turned extremely ugly. Rong Zhan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly at this moment and said to the head of teaching, ¡± this head, you can see that the truth is almost there. They¡¯re all not good at learning, smoking, fighting, and bullying female students. My sang nuo is just being righteous by helping the students who were bullied. In my opinion, this is a very rare and valuable quality of a young man of this generation, and it¡¯s also the behavior of a real man. What do you think? ¡± Indeed, the truth in front of him couldn¡¯t be clearer. Just as the head of teaching was about to speak, the Head of Year seemed to have thought of something and interrupted, ¡± sang nuo¡¯s parents, I understand what you mean. Everyone is indeed clear about what happened, but these are two separate matters. They would be severely punished for ganging up on their classmates, but sang nuo has ruined it for them-¡± ¡°So-!?¡± Rong Zhan put on a fake smile and looked down at her. Although he was smiling, his entire body was filled with one word: A threat. It was full of threats. The grade leader¡¯s face turned pale. Was he being shameless? yes, it was. At this moment, Rong Zhan suddenly put away his sarcastic smile and said to the lawyer beside him, ¡± Zhou Ming, what else do you have to say? ¡± The lawyer named Zhou Ming nodded slightly and stepped forward to hand a document to the confused and surprised senior. ¡°It¡¯s like this, this female student, sang nuo, has been bullied many times. I think there might be some unknown reason behind this! why did he bully her again and again? our Boss is very busy, but since he¡¯s here this time, we have to solve the root of the problem and investigate everything clearly to prevent future problems!¡± As soon as he said this, the few female students who were originally standing against the wall changed their expressions one after another, and a touch of fear seemed to flash in their eyes. Then, he stared at an Xiaoyang, afraid that she would say something. The lawyer named Zhou Ming observed everything silently. At this time, he looked at an Xiaoyang. this female student, is this matter the same as what I said? Why do they bully you again and again? What did you do to make them do this?¡± After he said this, not only the girls, but even an Xiaoyang¡¯s expression changed. An Xiaoyang just stood there with her head slightly lowered. Her short hair seemed to be soaked in cold sweat. Her fingers were trembling, her feet were unstable, and her whole body was shaking. It was as if she was in a nightmare, and what this nightmare brought her was even more terrible than the violence and bullying she had suffered. Sang nuo realized that there was something wrong with an Xiaoyang. He quickly walked up to her and held her wrist tightly. Xiaoyang, an Xiaoyang, Yingying. An Xiaoyang, however, stepped back. She was covered in cold sweat and muttered,¡±no, no, don¡¯t come over.¡± [ author: 10 chapters. Brother nine said that he would release 15 chapters today. If you continue, your shoulders will be crippled. ] [ please count more votes for brother nine. I love you before 12 o ¡®clock in the next wave. ] Chapter 1408 ? 1408 Say it out loud, The Unbelievable Truth (1) An Xiaoyang was really scared. She was really scared, not only because of the fear and depression brought by that incident, but also because of Hanhan. When someone was about to dig it out, she actually had such a terrifying thing buried in her heart, causing her to be worried and afraid. How would they see her, how would sang nuo see her. He had always thought that he was just being bullied. However, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Even if she exposed it, no one would care about her. Instead, it would bring her a fatal disaster. The teacher didn¡¯t allow her to say anything, and the group of girls forced her not to say anything. She had hidden it for so long, and every night, the nightmare of the dead girl would appear, pestering her again and again. She also wanted to tell everyone. however, she was just a small girl. poor, small, and weak. she only wanted to turn her life around by taking the college entrance examination. she only had her grandmother to rely on. even if she didn¡¯t think for her, she had to think for her grandmother. She really had no choice but to hide all of this. She struggled to live on and wanted to pass the college entrance examination and leave this place. She wanted to leave the root of all these sins. However- An Xiaoyang cried. An Xiaoyang slowly squatted down. Under the gaze of so many people, she couldn¡¯t bear being asked such a question on the spot. She sobbed in despair and pain. This scene stunned everyone. Obviously, the lawyer¡¯s question had hit the nail on the head. What was the root of all these sins? what was it that made them bully this girl, beat her up like this, and often torture her? Sang nuo¡¯s expression had already changed from shock and astonishment to a serious and solemn one. Looking at an Xiaoyang¡¯s appearance, he clenched his fists tightly. Only then did he realize that he had missed out on the most important thing. what exactly was the kasaya? What was she hiding? When the group of girls saw this scene, their faces turned extremely ugly. One of them suddenly said, ¡± we only bullied her because we didn¡¯t like her. The lawyer¡¯s eyes looked over, as if he had seen through everything. The girl¡¯s face turned even paler. then, zhou ming walked to an xiaoyang¡¯s side, squatted down, and handed her a piece of tissue. he said in a gentle and serious voice, ¡± an xiaoyang, i hope you think about it carefully and say it now. once you tell us why, we¡¯ll solve it for you completely. if you don¡¯t tell us, i¡¯m afraid that in the future, you¡¯ll be ¡­ ¡± ¡°They killed someone.¡± they¡¯ve killed someone, yingluo. A short five words, accompanied by a somewhat hoarse voice, interrupted his words and instantly set off a shocking wave on the flat ground. all the teachers in the office gathered around in an uproar and looked at an xiaoyang in shock. As for sang nuo, he widened his eyes in disbelief. W-what did she just say? They killed someone? the group of female students ¡®faces instantly turned deathly still. one of the girls clenched her hands and stared at an xiaoyang, wishing she could dig out the flesh in her palms. As for their parents, it was difficult for them to react in time, as if they didn¡¯t understand the sentence: They had killed someone. What did it have to do with their child? The first teacher to react was none other than the grade leader. He immediately walked up with a serious face and scolded, ¡± an Xiaoyang, what nonsense are you talking about? I think you¡¯ve been bullied by them until you¡¯ve lost your mind. ¡°They¡¯ve killed people!¡± Chapter 1409 ? 1409 Say it out loud, The Unbelievable Truth (2) An Xiaoyang repeated. But this time, despite her hoarse voice and red eyes, her tone was particularly firm. The grade leader was instantly flustered. Seeing that there were so many people around, she immediately wanted to go up and grab her wrist. you don¡¯t understand me. Come out with me now! An Xiaoyang was pulled up, but in the next second, her small and thin body suddenly shook off her hand with an explosive force. She shouted with red eyes, ¡± why don¡¯t you believe me? I said they killed someone! It was three months ago! The girl who jumped off the rooftop was not committing suicide! They pushed her down with their own hands!¡± Ha! As soon as he said that, the entire office fell silent. It was as if even the sound of a needle falling on the ground could be heard. An Xiaoyang had no time to care about the expressions of everyone here. her eyes were red, and her lips were slightly pursed. in an instant, big drops of tears fell from her eyes. she stepped back and choked with sobs. ¡± they killed her. i was memorizing words on the rooftop that day and accidentally saw that scene. they found out. they didn¡¯t want me to tell anyone, or i¡¯ll end up like that girl. ¡± she lowered her head and her small body trembled helplessly. she held onto the chair at the side and tears slid down her sharp chin. ¡± i was scared. i had no choice. even if i told anyone, no one would believe me. they would only force me step by step, bully me, and say that i would be the next one to die. ¡± At this point, almost everyone was at a loss for words. Because no matter what the girls tried to explain, it was all in vain in front of her. Everyone could see that an Xiaoyang had really broken down. She had told them everything. everything she had said was true. all the teachers in the office, including the dean, were shocked. they broke out in cold sweat and couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. No one would have thought that this was the real sin behind the bullying in school. Sang nuo, this seventeen-year-old teenager, had long been unable to speak. His handsome and haughty eyes were looking at her, slightly red, as if he had never thought that her thin and weak body would actually be bearing such a heavy burden, such an important matter. at that time. Only then did the parents realize that their children had killed someone. They immediately looked at each other and panicked. They quickly explained, ¡± no, you can¡¯t talk nonsense without evidence! Didn¡¯t my child just hit you a few times? how can you casually spread rumors and send my daughter to prison? how can you be so cruel and merciless?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± When sang nuo heard this, he could no longer take it. He roared like a beast, picked up the things on the table, and threw them at them. His eyes were red as he roared, ¡± you¡¯re not human! It was an animal! Your child is a child, but other people¡¯s children are not! Should he be forced to die? You bunch of bastards-!¡± Sang nuo became even more agitated as he shouted. Rong Zhan hurriedly reached out and held him firmly, not letting him be rash. At this moment, the grade leader took a few deep breaths and said calmly, ¡± it¡¯s hard to say whether this is true or false. I can¡¯t come to a conclusion just because of your one-sided statement. as she said that, she looked at rong zhan and the lawyer beside her. ¡± this is the school¡¯s matter after all. if ran ran ¡­ ¡± Chapter 1410 ? 1410 Say it out loud, The Unbelievable Truth (3) if it¡¯s true, we¡¯ll definitely deal with it seriously. Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedules to come here today. Please go back first. Our school will handle the rest. At this point, everyone could hear that he was driving her away. however, an xiaoyang raised her head in a panic at this moment. her eyes were red as she looked at sang nuo, then at the lawyer. she kept shaking her head, as if she wanted to tell them not to do it. if not, this would be the outcome. Her eyes seemed to be filled with despair. Because she knew that if they left just like that, what would happen in the future? The pain in sang nuo¡¯s heart could not be any worse, and his chest heaved up and down violently. Rong Zhan patted the young man¡¯s shoulder to comfort him when he saw that the young man was about to break down. Then, the lawyer, Zhou Ming, smiled and said to the senior, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve just called the police. The police should be on their way here now. The moment he said that. The expressions of the female students and their parents changed drastically, and they were extremely anxious. The grade leader pushed up his glasses and said with a serious expression, ¡± why did you all have to get involved! This is the school¡¯s business, our school will contact the police! If it¡¯s true, we will actively cooperate with the police!¡± ¡°Yingluo? This is a school matter, Yingying?¡± Rong Zhan stood beside sang nuo, one hand still on his shoulder and the other scratching his ear, looking completely nonchalant. The grade leader tried his best to suppress his emotions. yes! This is the school¡¯s business, you have no right to interfere!¡± Rong Zhan snorted when he heard that. The other party¡¯s face instantly burned, as if he had been humiliated. However, at this moment, the lawyer, Zhou Ming, stepped forward and reminded him, ¡± senior, I¡¯ve just handed you a document. I hope you can take a look at the contents of the document. The grade leader was about to say something, but he suddenly realized that something was wrong. She suddenly thought of something and took out the document under her arm and quickly opened it. However, when he saw the message on the screen, he was instantly dumbfounded. At the same time, the lawyer Zhou Ming¡¯s voice was heard, ¡± I believe that the senior has already seen that on November 22nd, 202, the largest shareholder of G city¡¯s first high school has become our boss. He is now the school¡¯s first Board of Directors. In other words, this school is now under the management of our boss. the moment he said that. The year head wasn¡¯t the only one who had a stunned expression on his face. The others were also extremely shocked. Everyone! including sang nuo, looked at his brother-in-law in disbelief-! His sister and brother-in! law had taken in the entire school because of him? At this moment, Rong Zhan looked at the dumbfounded senior, and the corners of his lips twitched slightly. Now that I, the biggest board member, am personally intervening in this matter, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone in the school who has any objections.¡± After that, Rong Zhan looked at the bald Dean. from today onwards, thank you for taking on the role of the third-year senior. As for Yingluo ¡­ His gaze fell on the current grade leader, and he faintly spat out a few words, ¡± you¡¯ve been fired. You can get lost now. Oh, no, the police will be here soon. They¡¯ll need your assistance in their investigation. If I¡¯m not wrong, not reporting a murder case to the school is covering up for a criminal. You¡¯ll be sentenced. The grade leader¡¯s legs turned to jelly and he almost knelt down. Chapter 1411 ? 1411 Meeting the person you love the most when you¡¯re the least capable (1) Rong Zhan was too lazy to stay here any longer. As he led the two boys and girls to the door, he instructed Cheng Donglin, ¡± Donglin, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. No one is allowed to leave until the police appear. Ask Zhou Ming to tell the police everything and re-open the investigation. Cheng Donglin immediately added, ¡± alright, boss. Although it¡¯s not a death sentence for a teenager under the age of 18 who committed murder, he¡¯ll be sentenced to at least 10 to 20 years in prison. Before sang nuo and an Xiaoyang left, they suddenly heard the parents inside begging for mercy like crazy, wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves. He didn¡¯t know if it was hateful or sad. Even at this time, he was still covering for her. The education of the family played a major role in the formation of a young criminal. just in case, rong zhan arranged for a few people to guard the door while he brought sang nuo and the small figure behind him out for a chat. However, there seemed to be one person who had been forgotten. That bald old head of teaching was still staring at Rong Zhan when he left the room. He was holding Rong Zhan¡¯s name card in his hand. His hands trembled as he looked at the name on the gold-stamped business& card-Rong Zhan, the president of S corporation. He was dumbfounded. S& corporation was the leading multinational corporation in t city and even the entire country. It was one of the top ten companies in the world. And this legendary man was actually sang nuo¡¯s family. However, what he didn¡¯t know was& that Rong Zhan had established the S R group in the legal world. Behind him was the black market and Western Europe¡¯s firearms group, which was at a level that was even harder to reach. ** Sang nuo felt like he was in a dream after everything he had experienced today. In the morning, he was still enduring all of this. He was aggrieved, resentful, and heartbroken. However, when his brother-in-law came, he seemed to have solved everything easily, but he had done it step by step with precision. In fact, there would be no more future trouble. This was because sang nuo knew that an Xiaoyang was definitely speaking the truth. Therefore, those girls must be guilty and would probably never be able to go back to school. rong zhan and the two of them walked out of the school building. when they arrived at the wide field, an xiaoyang stopped at the side and pulled on sang nuo¡¯s sleeve. her eyes were still red and swollen. she did not say anything and only shook her head slightly, indicating that she would not go over. Let the two of them talk alone. sang nuo squeezed her hand, and the corners of the young man¡¯s lips gently lifted. ¡± i¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± ¡­¡­ Looking at sang nuo¡¯s back as he left, an Xiaoyang looked at him with a complicated gaze. In the end, she turned her face to face the sun, slowly raised her hand, and closed her eyes. it seemed that at a certain moment, a smile appeared on her pale face. he became pure and simple. He really couldn¡¯t believe it. It was finally over. The terrible things that he had been suppressing in his heart were finally exposed to the public, as if the dark, dirty, and ugly things were exposed under the sacred Sun. Those ghosts and monsters disappeared under the illumination of the Holy Light. She felt that God must have heard her prayers and had let Santos¡¯s family come out to help her. She climbed out of the abyss of sin and the terrifying swamp, continued to run, and continued to chase her beautiful vision of the future. Getting into university, counterattacking, turning things around, chasing dreams. thank you, Momo-samno. The late autumn wind carried away her faint murmurs, completely blending into the late autumn season. She would remember this for the rest of her life. And not far away ¡­ Chapter 1412 ? 1412 Meeting the person you love the most when you¡¯re the least capable (2) Sang nuo and Rong Zhan were standing together, and Rong Zhan seemed to be saying something to him. The 17-year-old boy grew taller very quickly and was already 1.82 meters tall. Rong Zhan was half a head taller than him and his body was much thicker and stronger. In front of him, sang nuo was still a child. sang nuo, you have to be clear. You can only protect the people you want to protect when you¡¯re strong. This is a principle that has never changed since ancient times. Brother-in-law hopes that you can be clear about this so that you can work even harder in the future! It was rare for Rong Zhan to talk to him about life principles. When they first met, Rong Zhan approached him as a brother. How could sang nuo not understand Rong Zhan¡¯s words? that was what he had been thinking ever since he left the office today. The young man turned his body slightly and glanced at the young girl who was looking up at the sky in the distance. When he turned back, he lowered his head and his lips were filled with bitterness. I don¡¯t know if I should continue like this. I like her, but now is the time when I¡¯m the least capable, and I just happened to meet the girl I want to protect the most in my life. People were afraid of this. At the time when they were the least qualified, they met the one they wanted the most in their life. How sad this would be. It would be great if he could become as strong as his brother-in-law. Rong Zhan snorted in disdain. what? you admit that I¡¯m not your sister? ¡± However, sang nuo slid his hands into his pockets and shook his head speechlessly. my sister already has you. No matter how much I like you, I can¡¯t compare to you. Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows. it didn¡¯t seem to be wrong! Rong Zhan exchanged a few more words with sang nuo. Before he left, he suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡± brother-in-law, why did you take up the biggest share of this school? actually, it doesn¡¯t seem necessary. Although sang nuo knew that his brother-in-law was very rich, wouldn¡¯t Qingqing¡¯s losses be too great if she held the biggest share of the school? the moment she asked that, rong zhan¡¯s long and narrow phoenix eyes flashed with a trace of darkness. He pulled his shoulder over again and said calmly, ¡± Santos, do you know that the law protects the rights and interests of minors? they are still young, so even if they kill someone, they won¡¯t be sentenced to death. They still have the opportunity to change their religion in the future. Although I can¡¯t completely deny this, but ¡­ At this point, Rong Zhan changed the topic. however, no one has ever thought about the rights of the people they have persecuted. They may be children, but why did they have to suffer all of that for nothing? why did they have to pay a huge price or even their lives for the insensibility of others? ¡± Sang nuo¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and his expression became very serious. Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze shifted to the distance, to the small figure that was still waiting for sang nuo. He said in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯m not occupying a school. I want to do something for you, for the students who have been bullied, so that she, or more people in the future, can get out of the mental torture earlier and be given a new life. Everyone pays attention to the bullied, but they neglect the bullied. They¡¯re the most innocent and pitiful ones. When he said this, sang nuo¡¯s heart trembled violently. Indeed. Before Rong Zhan left, he said to sang nuo, ¡± from tomorrow onwards, come out at five in the morning. I¡¯ve arranged a mission for you. It could help him improve his sports during the college entrance examination, and it was also because he had a new plan. Although sang nuo did not know what it was about, he still agreed. After Rong Zhan left, sang nuo returned in his school uniform. The young man looked at the short-haired girl not far away, and a long-lost sunny smile finally appeared on his face. Author: ¡± the 15th chapter is over [It¡¯s [violent update. Good night babies, brother nine is already a useless 9. The story after this is even more exciting! Wise! Do you remember to vote? Chapter 1413 ? 1413 Becoming a famous person in school (1) Ever since sang nuo and an Xiaoyang¡¯s incident and their parents were called, the entire school seemed to have gone through a huge change. The third-year senior was dismissed, the police appeared, the prosecutor assisted in the investigation, and several female students were detained. This move naturally shocked all the students in the school. Unexpectedly, the school not only did not hide it, but also made it public and made it transparent to society. They also took this opportunity to carry out serious education and crack down on the problem of campus violence. The few students who were detained were the painful price they had to pay. Every grade and class in the school took time out during the class meeting to carry out a serious education and use as an example to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys. The school clearly stated all the consequences. For example, once a person committed a crime, they would be imprisoned for ten or twenty years. The most beautiful years of a person¡¯s life would be lost. They would harm others and themselves. As such a danger spread, the atmosphere in the school became serious. The students who liked to cause trouble were surprisingly well-behaved. There was also another matter that spread throughout the school. The reason why the school did this was that a new major shareholder had appeared behind the scenes. He had invested hundreds of millions in the school to strengthen the school¡¯s construction and teaching quality. After the two of them went back, it was unknown who spread the news of what happened in the office, but everyone started to spread the word that the major shareholder behind the scenes was sang nuo¡¯s parents. In an instant, it spread like a storm in the entire grade, making this top three student in the grade, the 1.82-meter tall proud and handsome school hunk, the target of the whole school. In fact, it was not the teachers who had spread the news, but Rong Zhan¡¯s arrangement. Only people who had a strong background would not dare to provoke them. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The rumors were passing by from the other classes, and there were often students who would look at the rumored top student when they passed by. as for the people from their own class, naturally, there would be people who would always come and ask whether the rumors outside were true. In response, sang nuo simply ignored them. Another person asked sang nuo, but he ignored it. The male student who was against him, seeing that he did not admit it, immediately sneered and said, ¡± everyone, don¡¯t talk nonsense and praise someone for nothing. If it was really him, I¡¯m afraid he would have admitted it long ago. ¡°yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± haha, if his family is really that capable, I¡¯d be willing to eat sh * t. After a student finished speaking, the group of people burst into laughter. What they did not know was that an Xiaoyang, who had just turned her body slightly to take out her notes from her bag, was stunned when she heard this. Then, she slowly raised her head to look at sang nuo. Sang nuo was also doing his papers, and at this moment, their eyes met. In an instant, an Xiaoyang¡¯s fair and petite face turned slightly red. Sang nuo deliberately glanced at the boy who had said that he wanted to eat sh * t. When he looked at an Xiaoyang again, the corners of his lips twitched slightly. His smile was a little haughty and a little sloppy. How could an Xiaoyang not know what he was laughing about? her lips immediately curved up slightly. There was information that no one else could understand in their eyes, as if there was a secret that no one else knew, and only the two of them. Wonderful. However, at this moment. The little fatty who had just entered the class rushed in and went directly to where sang nuo was sitting. He grabbed his arm and said breathlessly- Chapter 1414 ? 1414 Becoming a famous person in school (2) ¡°Anno, anno! Is it true that your family has become the school¡¯s largest shareholder? why is it spreading like that outside?¡± The little Fatty¡¯s urgent words instantly attracted countless gazes, especially the boy who had threatened to eat shit. He straightened his neck and looked in their direction. on the other hand, sang nuo seemed to be a little impatient as he lifted his head from his test paper. he hummed in agreement. ¡± why? is there a problem? ¡± As soon as he said that, the entire class suddenly let out a shocked sigh! The little fatty looked at him in shock and repeatedly said ¡®f * ck¡¯ a few times. Her eyes blinked continuously, and the image of sang nuo¡¯s sister and brother-in-law appeared in her mind. It was said that during the concert in Europe, Sunny¡¯s brother-in-law had deployed ten drones to propose. At that time, the news was all over the internet, but now, when compared to this school, it seemed that it was not that surprising? Sang nuo¡¯s sister, sun¡¯s main singer, had a performance fee of tens of millions. This was nothing. Sang nuo¡¯s brother-in-law was even more awesome. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s really something.¡± The little fatty reacted and hurriedly patted sang nuo¡¯s arm as he said emotionally. He had always thought that sang nuo was an ordinary top student, but in reality, he was really low-key. He did not make a move, but the moment he did, he caused a huge commotion in the entire school. It was simply too good! The little fatty thought about his relationship with sang nuo, and his heart bloomed with joy. His eyes were sharp! The beatings she had suffered with him in the past were not in vain! He had a backer in the future! After the chubby boy went into his seat, a girl¡¯s voice suddenly came from the class, ¡± eh? You were the one who said that sang nuo would livestream him eating sh * t, right?¡± As soon as he said that, someone burst into laughter. The others also looked over. Sang nuo glanced at him indifferently before looking away. He seemed to be uninterested. On the other hand, the boy felt his face burning, especially after being reminded by the female student. It made him feel even more embarrassed. His expression was extremely ugly, but he braced himself and shouted, ¡± if he says it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s true. Who can guarantee that he¡¯s not lying? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. How can you lie about this?¡± the girl argued. The boy was not convinced. why can¡¯t you? do you know what he is like? why are you speaking for him? don¡¯t tell me you like him! As soon as he said that, the girl was stunned. Then, her face turned red in embarrassment. an xiaoyang, who was sitting quietly in her seat, heard this and unconsciously glanced at the girl. she was their class ¡®literature and art committee member. she was tall and beautiful. she retracted her gaze, pursed her small lips, and continued to work on the questions. Seeing that the girl was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak, the boy sneered, ¡± I knew you-¡± As the boy was talking, two men in suits and leather shoes suddenly appeared at the door. They were tall and one of them was a foreigner. The sudden appearance of the unfamiliar man in a suit made the entire class fall silent. He looked at them in shock. A student stared at them and asked in surprise, ¡± may I ask if you guys are afraid? ¡± the foreign man in the lead looked at the young man sitting at the second table from the back by the window. when he looked over, the foreign man said in english, ¡± young master, boss is waiting for you downstairs. ¡± after all, he was a third-year high school student. anyone could understand what that person was saying. Chapter 1415 ? 1415 hot-blooded, his best arrangement (1) she heard him call her little master. Sang nuo recalled his brother-in-law¡¯s instructions. As he stood up, he pulled out his loose school uniform from the study room and was about to leave his seat. However, before he left, he passed by an Xiaoyang and said, ¡± ¡°Wait for me in the classroom after school.¡± The young man¡¯s face was clean and handsome. His figure was thin and his aura was cold. His tall figure walked out of the class under everyone¡¯s gaze. An Xiaoyang looked at his back as he left. Inexplicably, she thought of everything that had happened between them. Her ears actually felt a little hot. Unlike her, the people around her exploded. This time, there was no doubt about the background behind sang nuo. The men who came to find him all called him little young master! This scene happened without warning, and the boy who was previously unconvinced and clamoring was no longer able to speak. His face was extremely ugly. This was especially so when he saw a group of people lying on the windowsills and looking at the three cars parked in front of the teaching building. The two cars in front and behind were low-key black cars. However, the one in the middle was the most eye-catching. It was a limited edition supercar that was worth tens of millions. Some of the boys who knew how to drive exclaimed by the window, until they saw the figures of Santos and the others coming out of the teaching building ¡­ The man personally went up to open the door of the supercar and invited him to get in. Then, they took the car in front and left. ¡­¡­!! ¡°F * ck! Wasn¡¯t sang nuo too low-profile before?¡± ** After sang nuo left in the car, the man who personally drove the supercar was Rong Zhan. He had an e-cigarette in his mouth and was driving while wearing sunglasses. Without turning to look at sang nuo, he calmly asked, ¡± how were the past two days? have you adapted? ¡± After leaving school that day, he had been the one to train him on the first day. From then on, he had to hand him over to someone else. Since he and his wife couldn¡¯t stay in city G all the time, he had to hand him over to other coaches. he had requested for santos to come out and train for 90 minutes every morning at five o ¡®clock, and he had done so without fail. it was not only because he wanted him to improve his abilities, but also because he had more important arrangements. ¡°It¡¯s much better than the first day,¡± the corners of sang nuo¡¯s lips twitched. Sang nuo thought back to the first day. He had never thought that they would actually want to train his physical fitness. His brother-in-law took him to run with weights for 50 minutes, and the remaining 40 minutes were for him to teach him close combat. At first, he was beaten to the point where he couldn¡¯t Dodge at all. His body was covered in wounds, but they couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside, all hidden under his clothes. However, as he fought, he learned too much. The opponent¡¯s intentions, target, how to reduce the damage, which part of his body could take more damage. but, brother-in-law, are you afraid that I¡¯ll get beaten up on campus by having me train in this? ¡± Apart from this, sang nuo could not think of any other reason. Rong Zhan did not say anything. Twenty minutes later, he drove the car to a huge garage. ¡°Get out of the car, I¡¯ll show you something.¡± Rong Zhan slammed the car door and walked in front with a cigarette in his mouth. Not far away, there was a very bright light on the wall of the garage. It was projected onto the wall, revealing many photos. Most of the men in the photos were wearing motorbikes and helmets. They had strong bodies and didn¡¯t look like good people. sang nuo¡¯s gaze was locked on the photos. he frowned and asked, ¡± brother-in-law, who are these people? why are you bringing me to see these? ¡± Rong Zhan leaned lazily on a car and smoked. He said slowly, Chapter 1416 ? 1416 Hot-blooded, his best arrangement (2) ¡°I¡¯ll say this first, don¡¯t tell your sister.¡± Sang nuo glanced at him and did not say anything. After a moment of silence, he still nodded. Rong Zhan walked up and pointed at the people above. it seems like you haven¡¯t encountered anything that made things difficult for you these few days. Otherwise, you¡¯d have seen one of them. Sang nuo was even more dumbfounded. Could he be a bad person? Rong Zhan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± these people were members of a private underground organization that I used to work in here. It¡¯s called v organization for short. Arnold frowned. V organization? Rong Zhan was not in a hurry and continued, ¡± v organization¡¯s methods are to curb violence with violence. They are brutal and they appear and disappear unpredictably. Even the police can¡¯t find them because each of them has two identities. They could be lawyers or businessmen. But now, the nature of this organization has changed ¡­ At this point, Rong Zhan suddenly stopped and reminded him, ¡± didn¡¯t your sister and I give you a phone number the day we arrived? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sang nuo fumbled around in his pocket and took it out. There was indeed a string of numbers written on the crumpled piece of paper. It was given to him by his brother-in-law after he was beaten up by a group of people. if something had happened to you before and you had called the higher-ups, the members of this organization who were closest to you would have gone to save you. After Rong Zhan finished speaking, sang nuo finally realized that the number had such a function. However, he still felt that something was not right. brother-in-law Qianqian, why did you bring me here? ¡± Couldn¡¯t he have said it somewhere else? Rong Zhan squinted his long and narrow eyes and stared at him. The corners of his lips suddenly twitched and he said meaningfully, ¡± actually, you¡¯ve already guessed it, haven¡¯t you? ¡± Santos¡¯s fingertips trembled. she looked at him in shock. Yingluo, is there something between me and this v organization?? ¡± sang nuo¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as if he was in disbelief. Rong Zhan turned to the side and pointed at the people on the wall. He did not deny it. this is the position I prepared for you in the future. After the college entrance examination, you will be able to take my place in the V organization when you meet the requirements. Sang nuo still wanted to go to university in G City. This was his dream school. If he were to stay, Rong Zhan felt that he had to give sang nuo a strong backing. Looking at sang nuo¡¯s shocked and disbelieving expression, Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched. this organization used to be profitable, but since you¡¯re taking over, you can use it however you want. Sang nuo¡¯s heart had been in turmoil for a long time. Looking at the people on the screen, he could not help but feel nervous and shocked. Finally, he swallowed and said to Rong Zhan, ¡± B-but brother-in-law, can I? I¡¯m really embarrassed now.¡± then you¡¯ll have to rely on your own abilities. Of course, you know that this isn¡¯t an easy thing to do. Rong Zhan smoked his electronic cigarette and smiled playfully. Meanwhile, it was as if the blood in his body was boiling. He tried his best to suppress the restlessness in his heart and lowered his voice. I understand. ¡®I understand.¡¯ He was determined and determined to win. In fact, he wanted this organization. He wanted them to be used by him and acknowledge him. However, this was not because he wanted to obtain some kind of monetary benefit. it was for the use of this society. This sounded a little ridiculous, thinking that he was a busybody, but so what if he was Yingluo? [ author: there¡¯s more 5555. I¡¯m starving, my babies. Brother nine, have a meal first. ] Chapter 1417 ? 1417 This is what I call touching you (1) Even if some people doubted his motives and said that he was being a hero, it didn¡¯t matter because the role he played was directly rewarded to society. It was visible to the eyes. He had really helped those who needed help. It was much more high-end than those who maliciously slandered and spread rumors. Before sang nuo left, he told Rong Zhan about his thoughts. However, to his surprise, Rong Zhan was stunned for a moment. He then smiled and patted his shoulder. sang nuo, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have thought that your sister thought the same way. Santos was stunned. His sister? what was going on? Rong Zhan returned to his car and leaned against the car door in a relaxed manner. However, his tone gradually became serious. your sister saw you being bullied outside. Although she looked stern and reprimanded you in front of you, when she went back, her eyes were red and she cried the whole night. She told me that she had let you down and left you to go to school in a strange city when you were a teenager. sang nuo¡¯s thin lips were slightly pursed, his expression complicated. Rong Zhan paused for a moment. so, she told me that she wanted to help a child like you in some way. Your situation is just a microcosm of society. Now, we¡¯re helping you solve it, but what about others? There must be a lot of boys and girls who get bullied outside like you.¡± This was a fact. If one was taken care of, there would be hundreds and thousands of them. But then again, if he could help one person, it was one person, wasn¡¯t it? sang nuo, I know that you must think that a businessman like me places the most importance on benefits. This is indeed the truth. I¡¯m not that soft-hearted, and on the contrary, I¡¯m cold-hearted, but in my current situation, I don¡¯t care about money anymore. What I care about is your sister. No matter what she wants to do, I will do my best to help her. Now that both of you have the same wish, I will support you unconditionally and without limit. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± !!! After Rong Zhan said that, when sang nuo looked at him again, that young man¡¯s handsome eyes were actually a little red. Rong Zhan reached out his hand. It was slender and powerful. The tip of sang nuo¡¯s tongue touched his slightly sore cheeks, then the corners of his lips twitched slightly. He smiled, took out the hand he had stuffed in his pocket, and went forward to meet his brother-in-law¡¯s hand. He held it tightly and shook it. ¡°Thanks!¡± Everything was conveyed without words. ¡°You little brat!¡± Rong Zhan opened the car door and smacked the back of his head. get in! ** When sang nuo went back, the school was not over yet. Rong Zhan left him near the school and the car drove off. When Santos got out of the car, he looked at his watch. There was still half an hour before school ended. he didn¡¯t go in again. instead, he waited for someone to come out near the door of the class. Before he left, he had told her to wait for him after school. now that everything had been resolved, sang nuo truly felt refreshed. all the unhappiness he had felt earlier had completely disappeared. The school bell rang in the corridor. in class a of the third year, an xiaoyang looked at the empty seat behind her again. she pursed her lips and frowned slightly. Didn¡¯t he ask her to wait for him? Where was he now? School had already ended and he still hadn¡¯t returned. How long would it take for him to return? The people in the class walked out one after another- Chapter 1418 ? 1418 This is what I call touching you (2) The chubby boy picked up his bag and was about to leave when he couldn¡¯t help but ask her, ¡± why aren¡¯t you going to the cafeteria to eat? don¡¯t you have to work part-time at the supermarket in the afternoon? ¡± &Nbsp; yeah. she still had to work part-time at the nearby supermarket in the afternoon. However- An Xiaoyang smiled reluctantly and nodded softly. okay, I¡¯ll go now. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± With that said, the little fatty slipped out. He was really a very agile little fatty. As soon as he left, the faint smile on her lips gradually disappeared. An Xiaoyang sighed and slowly began to pack her things. Finally, she took out a post-it note and wrote something on it with a ballpoint pen. He left behind a line of clear and delicate handwriting. He turned his head and stuck it to the table behind him. Finally, he got up and prepared to leave the class. He wanted to go to the corridor and see if he could meet him in school. Winter was really coming. It seemed that the only thing missing was the snow. She wore a short cotton jacket over her school uniform and a colorful, furry hat on her head. There were two playful ropes on both sides, and at the bottom of each rope was a colorful ball. When put together with the ball on her head, she was really cute. her face was already small, but with a scarf casually wrapped around it, her face became even smaller. only her big eyes were dark, bright, soft, and attractive. An Xiaoyang packed up and was ready to go out. However, just as she was about to step out of the door, she heard a girl¡¯s faint voice outside. Yingluo, I like you very much. I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. Can we? ¡± It wasn¡¯t just talking, it was also a confession. immediately, an xiaoyang stopped in her tracks and did not dare to appear. she was afraid of disturbing them because it would be awkward for her to encounter such a thing. She quietly retracted her foot and stood against the door, waiting for them to leave. However, as she stood there, she did not know what kind of response she heard. Her slightly lowered head suddenly lifted up, and her eyes seemed to be a little startled. she couldn¡¯t quite hear the boy¡¯s reply, but his voice was so familiar. An Xiaoyang¡¯s long eyelashes fluttered slowly. Then, she slowly walked forward, her small hands holding her sleeves tightly, and she secretly poked her head out. It was as if he wanted to confirm something. However, what she saw stunned her. She knew that girl. She was the literature and art Committee member of their class. She had a beautiful black ponytail and looked refreshing and beautiful. She was beautiful and had a sweet voice. Her family was rich and she was good at her studies. He had subconsciously revealed all of her strengths because he felt inferior and always looked up to the good things about others. She had been sealed in the dust for too long. Opposite her, a thin teenager¡¯s figure leaned lazily against the corner of the corridor wall. He was wearing a white shirt and dark blue school uniform pants, and he was holding his school uniform jacket in his hand casually. He just looked down at the girl in front of him and said something to her. An Xiaoyang looked at this scene from a distance and her breathing seemed to have stopped. that was because that youth was precisely the bi-an sang nuo. She knew it. He used to pester her every day, so how could she have mistaken his voice? It¡¯s just that Yingluo, that girl, was confessing to him. Was it with Yingluo anno? Yes, it was. Just as she realized this, her heart trembled. Suddenly, the young man in the far corner seemed to notice something and looked over ¡­ Chapter 1419 ? 1419 This is what I call touching you (3) He was caught off guard. An Xiaoyang immediately retracted her gaze in a panic. Her small body was pressed against the door, so nervous that she could barely breathe. She was very fast. When her small body slowly slid down the door, she realized what the relationship between her and Yingluo was. The one who received the confession was sang nuo, not him, so why was it that he felt like he was unwilling to be seen by him? Even if there was something going on between him and sang nuo, that feeling of catching an adulterer in the act should have come from him. Moreover ¡­ She and sang nuo did not have any special relationship. They were just classmates. After a long time, just as she was thinking about it, a familiar male voice came from above her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± An Xiaoyang shrieked. She was really startled by the sudden voice. However, before she could stand up, the tall and slender young man in front of her suddenly bent down. The 1.82-meter tall him actually picked up the thin and small her from the ground, and in such a position where she was squatting on the ground, he picked her up. an xiaoyang¡¯s face turned pale with fear, and her heart started to beat uncontrollably. her body leaned forward uncontrollably and bumped into his shoulder. she could feel his heart beating strongly in his chest under his thin white shirt. The young man¡¯s heart was very healthy and alive. With her in his arms, he turned around and placed her on the table in the first row, asking her to sit down. ¡°Why is it so light? what do you eat every day? it¡¯s so light, huh?¡± Sang nuo saw that an Xiaoyang had her head lowered and did not dare to look up. He reached out and scratched the tip of her delicate little nose, frowning as he asked softly. An Xiaoyang¡¯s ears heated up uncontrollably. She pushed his hand away in a panic and wanted to jump down from the table in front of him. However, her voice was naturally soft. Even when she was angry, it did not sound strong at all. sang nuo, can you stop touching me all the time? ¡± Hearing that, sang nuo¡¯s clear eyes narrowed slightly. Then, the corner of his lips seemed to Twitch playfully. In the next second, he blocked the place where she was about to go down. The young man¡¯s unique clear and hot breath hit her in the face, filling her face, making her body uncontrollably feel dry. ¡°Touching Yingluo, you call this touching?¡± what else could it be? this is a school, and we¡¯re classmates. Can you-¡± Suddenly, before she could finish her sentence, that thin and small body was pulled into his arms. He hugged her tightly, and then his Hot Lips touched her cheek and earlobe, one by one, leaving behind traces of their relationship. While she was completely dumbfounded, he whispered in her ear, ¡± to me, that¡¯s what I call touching. ¡°S-sang nuo, you ¡­¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s scarf had been loosened, revealing her slender and white neck. Her slightly messy school uniform collar indicated that she had just been attacked by him. At this moment, she was biting her lips, and her eyes were misty. When sang nuo saw that she was not in a good mood and that her big eyes were so red that tears were about to fall, he quickly put away his frivolity and quickly put on his school uniform jacket. He said a little frantically, ¡± don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. I just wanted to tease you. Tease her? teasing her in such a way? An Xiaoyang seemed to feel even more uncomfortable when he said that. He had been with the other girls just now, but now he was in a daze. Chapter 1420 ? 1420 will you be my girlfriend (1) Sang nuo seemed to have realized that he had made a mistake in his speech. He immediately grabbed his hair helplessly, then took a step back and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you see it just now? ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± An Xiaoyang was just about to jump down from the table when she heard sang nuo¡¯s question. there¡¯s a girl at the corner of the corridor looking for me. After sang nuo pulled away from her, he observed her expression even more carefully, as if he was trying to find something he wanted to see. however, yingluo awkwardly, she didn¡¯t. An Xiaoyang¡¯s lips were slightly pursed, her pretty and clean eyebrows drooped slightly, and she hummed lightly. Nothing. That¡¯s it? Sang nuo suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. Then, he took a deep breath and turned his body slightly. let¡¯s go and eat. An Xiaoyang slid down from the table. Seeing his suddenly silent figure, she asked in a small voice, ¡± aren¡¯t you going to eat with her? ¡± Sang nuo¡¯s footsteps halted. what? ¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s scarf covered half of her lips, her eyes bright. didn¡¯t she confess to you? ¡± Sang nuo turned around to look at her. When he saw her serious expression, he was stunned for a while. Then, he suddenly scoffed coldly, bent over, and reached out to pinch her face. so what? you confessed to me and I have to accept it? Eat with her? What kind of logic is that?¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and pulled her away. He said in a disdainful tone, ¡± I¡¯m not that casual. Oh, ¡± an Xiaoyang replied softly. Then, she obediently let him hold her wrist. His legs were long, and her petite body could not move as fast as him. But slowly, his speed slowed down unconsciously. The hand that was holding her wrist also slid down slightly, holding her soft, thin, and white hand. He clenched his fingers. An Xiaoyang looked at her hand that he was holding and thought of what he had just said. She pursed her lips and smiled. Sang nuo sensed that her small hand was soft, so he held her hand back. He walked in front, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ** Although the two of them didn¡¯t come clean and officially establish a relationship, they probably already knew each other¡¯s feelings. Sang nuo thought that this was enough. From the time she hated him for always pestering her, to now, she no longer rejected him. He was already very satisfied. They were still students, and he knew what she was worried about, so he would put the big picture first. an xiaoyang went to work at the supermarket after dinner. sang nuo was hesitant to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. he sent her to the door, but he didn¡¯t leave just like that. instead, he found a quiet empty space nearby and leaned against the wall in a relaxed manner. his head was slightly lowered, and he sighed silently in his heart. It was filled with worry. After an unknown period of time, sang nuo suddenly heard someone call his name. He looked up and saw the group of people from his class who played with him coming over. They seemed to be going to the supermarket to buy something, especially the little fatty. When he saw him, he waved his hand and happily sneaked over. ¡°S-sang nuo! I was wondering where you went and didn¡¯t come back, so you¡¯ve been loitering around here. You really value your lover over your friends!¡± The little fatty rushed over and panted slightly as he patted his shoulder. Sang nuo smiled and did not say anything. However, the little fatty pulled him. let¡¯s go. ¡°Where to?¡± Sang nuo asked. however, the little fatty smacked his shoulder playfully. ¡± what are you pretending for? don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know how to act. ¡± Chapter 1421 ? 1421 Will you be my girlfriend (2) what are you doing here? what¡¯s the point of waiting outside? let¡¯s go in. ¡°Hey, you ¡­¡± Okay, okay, okay, I know we¡¯re here to buy something. We¡¯re really here to buy something, right? we¡¯re definitely not here to take you to see someone. Don¡¯t think too much, don¡¯t think too much. We¡¯re hot-headed teenagers, so we have to be proud and have dignity. I understand. the little fatty pulled his hand and shook it as they walked. the scene was too beautiful to look at directly. The corners of sang nuo¡¯s eyes twitched violently. He admitted it. His friends smiled at him when they saw him walking over. However, the moment he stepped into the supermarket, the atmosphere changed. They all pretended to be buying things seriously, not at all deliberate. Although sang nuo knew this in his heart, the moment he entered, his line of sight involuntarily caught sight of her, who was busy in the crowd. Xiao Xiao was wearing a work uniform, and she was scanning the codes for the goods and collecting the money. Her actions were very fast, and her big eyes were soft and bright. Her expression was serious. One look and you could tell that she was a clever little girl. His eyes softened. She seemed to have noticed something, and when she followed his line of sight, she saw that Santos and a group of boys were buying drinks. She retracted her gaze and continued to work. During this time, she felt the gaze of several different people, but they were all looking over, as if they were secretly looking at her. Finally, it was time to pay the bill. There were clearly several checkout counters, but a few big boys were standing in line with an Xiaoyang. someone coughed, and then another coughed, and then the coughs rose and fell, obviously to attract an xiaoyang¡¯s attention, and to make fun of her. an xiaoyang¡¯s head was so low that she could barely be seen. Sang nuo did not like them being like this to begin with, and when he saw her frowning slightly, he immediately said in a low voice, ¡± your throat is uncomfortable? Do you need to go to the pharmacy next door to get an injection?¡± ¡°Ah, no, no, no. We had braised noodles for lunch. The braised pork is too idle. We¡¯ll be fine after drinking some water, hehe!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that!¡± The group of people quickly explained. sang nuo was helpless. However, when he looked at her one by one, he looked down at her soft and smooth hair and her slightly red ears. His eyes suddenly darkened slightly. When he passed the water to her, his fingers slid across her palm without a sound. soon, no one noticed. However, her small body was so sensitive that she trembled and almost dropped the water. When she was giving him the change, she suddenly raised her head and glared at him. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± A few of the buddies at the side laughed at sang nuo with bad intentions. sang nuo, you¡¯re not being particular. What did you do to her? ¡± ¡°Qingqing, shut up.¡± He bought something that cost six Yuan and passed her ten Yuan when he paid. an xiaoyang asked subconsciously, ¡± do you have a yuan? ¡± Sang nuo touched his pocket. It was empty. Before he could say anything, the little fatty hurriedly took out a coin and handed it over. yes, yes, yes. I have it. Sang nuo silently agreed, and an Xiaoyang accepted it. She wanted five Yuan from him. However, things were very unexpected. When an Xiaoyang went to find five Yuan for him, she found that the five Yuan were gone, and there was not a single note left. So, a few seconds later. They watched as she took the coin from the chubby boy, and after-few seconds, she started to roll the coins one by one. Chapter 1422 ? 1422 Will you be my girlfriend (3) He actually found five coins and handed them to anno. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± The corners of his eyes twitched. The group of men were stunned. The next second, they said, ¡± ¡°Pfft, hahahaha-!¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s face turned red. After all the payments were done, sang nuo stayed behind. Without looking at her, he coughed lightly and said, ¡± I¡¯ll wait outside for you to finish. after saying that, he followed them out. An Xiaoyang raised her head and happened to see the little fatty and the others winking at her. After they left. An Xiaoyang¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Fifteen minutes before class, she got off work. After packing her things, she went out. When she went out, she subconsciously looked around and really saw a person sitting in a flower bed not far away. With one leg stretched out, a few lazy looks, a bottle of water next to him, looking up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, the young man¡¯s firm jaw, and handsome side profile, for a time, attracted the attention of many passing female students. Two girls who were passing by an Xiaoyang happened to see sang nuo. They widened their eyes. hey, isn¡¯t that the school hunk from year three? he¡¯s so handsome. An Xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± Seeing that sang nuo had not noticed her, an Xiaoyang did not think too much about it. Seeing him sitting there, she called his name in a soft voice. The girls passing by an Xiaoyang were stunned.¡±¡­¡­¡±? He seemed to be a little startled and surprised. However, an Xiaoyang raised her hand slightly and tucked her hair behind her ear. Her face was soft and calm. Class was about to start, and if they didn¡¯t leave, they would be late. The youngster immediately looked over when he heard the sound. Then, he picked up his water bottle and quickly walked over. After Sanno jogged over, he let out a breath of white air. After rubbing his hands, he immediately grabbed her wrist. let¡¯s go, it¡¯s so cold outside. Anyway, she would be sitting in front of him when he returned to the classroom. An Xiaoyang felt the cold air on his body and unconsciously slid her hand down. This time, she unexpectedly took the initiative to hold his hand. Her warm little hand wrapped around his. Although she could not hold it all, it made him feel much warmer. However, in that instant, sang nuo¡¯s hands were not the only thing that felt warm. He was pulled away by her for a while before he blankly looked away from the place she had held. in the bottom of his heart, a warm current surged and boiled, making his entire body heat up all of a sudden. However, her subordinate obediently let her hold him back. When the two of them were about to reach the campus, an Xiaoyang suddenly remembered that he had been sitting on the flower bed with a worried look on his face. Her small lips moved, and she asked with concern, ¡± sang nuo, is there something on your mind? ¡± ¡°ah? N-no, I don¡¯t.¡± Sang nuo did not even think about it and refused. However, an Xiaoyang raised her head and looked at him. She pursed her lips and did not say anything. Sang nuo immediately felt guilty. That¡¯s right, Yingluo He had something on his mind. She could tell at a glance that it wasn¡¯t just her lie that was clumsy. Sang nuo thought for a moment, then slowly opened his mouth. ¡°An Xiaoyang,¡± ¡°What?¡± Her small earlobes were almost transparent under the sun, and her skin was very white. do you want to do that Pixiu? ¡± sang nuo hesitated. Facing her doubtful gaze, his eyes flickered. In the end, he took a deep breath and said, ¡± little yang, let¡¯s not do it anymore, okay? ¡± ¡°What?¡± an xiaoyang¡¯s expression froze. However, sang nuo lowered his head and scratched the back of his head as if he was a little upset. part-time job. Can I stop doing it? ¡± Chapter 1423 ? 1423 Will you be my girlfriend (4) In fact, other than her afternoon part-time, she had other part-time jobs in the morning and evening. At four o ¡®clock, they had to get fresh milk, and then at five or six O¡¯ clock, they had to deliver milk to each house. At night, he had to work at a fast food restaurant. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, this little girl was thin and small, so she must be very weak, so fragile that she could not even stand the wind. However, only sang nuo knew how strong she was. In her small body, there lived a strong soul, and how much she wanted to survive in this world. He wanted to rely on his own meager strength to gain a foothold in this society. One day, he would make a comeback through his own efforts. It seemed to be far away, but sang nuo had never questioned it. It was because she had really worked too hard. He was like a blade of grass that lived in the cracks. Although the conditions were difficult, he would one day stand out. however ¡­ His heart ached. His heart ached. And now ¡­ An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t show anything on her face when she heard him say that. She just said slowly, ¡± but, ran ran, I have to take care of grandma, pay for my school fees, and survive. ¡°An Xiaoyang, but you have me! I can help with all of these-¡± ¡°Sanno.¡± A faint word suddenly interrupted him. An Xiaoyang looked up at him. I understand that you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but you¡¯re you, and I¡¯m me. Do you understand? There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll take your money.¡± This was the last bit of dignity she could give herself. She could be poor, but she could not lose her dignity. Sang nuo¡¯s entire body froze, then he frowned. must the two of us be so clear about each other? ¡± After saying that, he seemed to have thought of something and made a decision. He nodded and said, ¡± if that¡¯s the case, then fine. You can be my girlfriend now and I¡¯ll take care of you in the future, okay? ¡± Become my girlfriend and I¡¯ll take care of you in the future. It was clearly such touching words of love, but why did an Xiaoyang feel a sense of sadness spreading from her bones to her limbs? She just looked at him, her eyes slightly red. you don¡¯t understand at all. After saying that, she turned around and left, not wanting to stay any longer. However, sang nuo became anxious and grabbed her wrist. an Xiaoyang! Don¡¯t you need money? If you¡¯re working wherever you go, then come work for me, okay? I¡¯ll pay you double your salary!¡± As soon as these words came out, the two of them instantly froze. Sang nuo could clearly feel that the wrist he was holding was cold. His expression turned extremely ugly in an instant. He realized that he had really said the wrong thing this time, and there was no way to salvage it. An Xiaoyang slowly broke free from his tight grip. She did not even turn her head, but her voice was a little hoarse. sang nuo, that¡¯s enough. Sang nuo, that¡¯s enough. Looking at her determined figure that did not even turn back, sang nuo only felt as if his heart was being crushed by a huge object. It was so painful that he almost could not breathe. ¡°damn it!¡± With a loud bang, the water bottle in his hand was smashed to the ground and exploded. Santos cursed in a low voice, angry and reproachful. An Xiaoyang, who was walking further and further away, had tears streaming down her fair and delicate face. Santos. Do you know that I can only be with you peacefully if I don¡¯t take your money? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ This was the only way she would not feel inferior just because he was rich, had an extraordinary background, and was from a different world from her. Author Jun: yesterday, I fell asleep while writing and cried. Tomorrow, on Monday, brother Jiu will be going to school. I will write more than before every day to make up for it. There are more chapters. Chapter 1424 ? 1424 Encountering bandits (1) She had nothing, but she still had dignity. If she took his money, she would be left with nothing. Actually, she knew everything. Children from poor families took care of things early. She could understand sang nuo¡¯s slip of the tongue just now, but she could not accept it. If she relied on him to live, she would no longer be independent, free, or have the right to speak. That was not her. ** Sang nuo returned to class just as the bell rang. His face was a little gloomy, and his lips were tightly pursed. When the little fatty saw his expression, he instantly understood why the eyes of the person in front of him had been red when he returned. The little fatty didn¡¯t dare to ask him anything. It was already good enough that he didn¡¯t make him angry at this time. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ it was impossible for sang nuo not to feel vexed, because he was really being kind. he did not want her to suffer and be so tired. however, when he said those words, although he did not mean it, he had really said it. In fact, he should have thought of this earlier. Her family background had made her so tough, but at the same time, she must have also become very sensitive. She was so strong-headed, indeed, so how could she ¡­ Santos suddenly leaned back in his chair, rubbed his face, and sighed. He didn¡¯t move for the entire afternoon. There was a pile of books in front of him. He was writing his papers and was completely immersed in it. It seemed that this was the only way he could forget the mistake he made in the afternoon. During the chemistry self-study period for the last class in the afternoon, Santos suddenly got up and went to the toilet, while the chubby boy was sleeping soundly on the table. His saliva was drooling all over the paper, and he was still holding a pen in his hand. The oil from the ballpoint pen had even accidentally rubbed on his face a few times. At this moment, an Xiaoyang turned around slightly and placed a small note that she had written on sang nuo¡¯s book. She accidentally caught a glimpse of the little Fatty¡¯s appearance and was stunned for a moment. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh as she took out his pen and put it aside. When sang nuo came back and passed by the window at the back door, he saw this scene and saw her turn around. She didn¡¯t look back for the entire afternoon, but after he went out, she actually turned back to look. It was as if sang nuo¡¯s heart had been struck. His heart suddenly softened, and the frustration and vexation from before seemed to have dissipated a little. Only when he saw an Xiaoyang turn her head did sang nuo tug at his school uniform collar and go in with his head lowered. He pretended not to see anything. When he walked in, the little fatty seemed to have caught a cold and suddenly sneezed. Instantly, a small piece of paper flew out from sang nuo¡¯s book. In the end, it fluttered around and fell on the leg of his table. After sang nuo returned, he immediately sat in his seat. Seeing that the desk was still the same as before he left, he didn¡¯t think much of it and continued to study. An Xiaoyang seemed to be studying, but she was paying attention to the movements behind her. However, she didn¡¯t see any movement from him. She pursed her lips slightly and continued to study. After school at night, she packed her bag and left. She had to work until 9:30 at the fast food restaurant and continue her studies when she got home. However, just as an Xiaoyang walked out of the door, the young man beside the little fatty, who had been engrossed in his studies a second ago, suddenly moved. He stood up and packed his bag. Hey, hey, hey, are you still going? won¡¯t that bunch of people come to bother you!? The chubby boy saw that sang nuo was packing his bag and quickly pulled him back. ¡°I¡¯ll learn your ways!¡± santos pressed the little fatty back in, picked up his bag with one hand, and slipped away. Chapter 1425 ? 1425 encountering bandits (2) The little fatty was extremely speechless. However, when he thought of sang nuo¡¯s unusual expression when the two of them returned alone this afternoon, he could not help but feel his heart tremble. [ what the hell happened between these two people? ] People in love were really unpredictable. After all, it was time for dinner after school. Little fatty wanted to go out with sang nuo, but he didn¡¯t want to disturb them, so he said to his friends who were playing with them, ¡± let¡¯s not go to the cafeteria tonight. Let¡¯s eat at the school gate. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Immediately, the group of people followed him out. In this season, the weather was already very cold. The air was filled with a cold chill. The sky darkened quickly, and it was already dark at 6:30. The small figure was submerged in the darkness and could not be seen from too far away. Santos kept a distance of about ten meters behind him. He had a shoulder bag slung over his shoulder and both hands in his pants pockets. His slender figure cast a long shadow under the moonlight. An Xiaoyang was walking in front and seemed to have noticed that someone was following her. How could she not know who it was? However, she paused for a moment and continued walking. She thought about the note she gave him today. He should have seen it, right? However, if he did, why didn¡¯t he come over and leave with her? An Xiaoyang thought for a moment. In the end, her small figure stopped when she was about to pass through a block and turned back. sang ¡­ Wuwu! Without warning, a few people suddenly jumped out from both sides of the dark street. One of them covered her mouth and dragged her into an alley on the side of the street, shouting in a low voice, ¡± quick, quick, get her away! An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes widened in fear. She made muffled sounds and struggled violently. they were all men, so it was very easy to control this thin and small female student. however, an xiaoyang was struggling violently, and her body was suddenly lifted up by two people and quickly taken away. Sang nuo had just passed by a streetlight, so his view of an Xiaoyang¡¯s figure in the distance was a little blurry. However, after he took a few more steps, he suddenly saw four to five men grabbing a thin and small figure and taking them away. His eyes instantly widened, and a bad feeling rose in him. He suddenly shouted, ¡± stop-! Then, he rushed over without a word and threw his bag on the ground. In the distance was the school district, and some people had also heard Arnold¡¯s shouts. Little fatty and the others were not far away, so someone immediately said that he had seen Arnold shouting while running on the opposite Street. When little fatty and the others heard that, their eyes immediately widened, and they looked at each other. the next second, they rushed over together. They couldn¡¯t run fast with their men, but when he saw a van parked at the end of the road in front of them, he couldn¡¯t help but panic. Just in case, he quickly took out his phone and dialed the emergency number he had saved in his phone. It was v organization¡¯s number. when their group saw that someone was chasing them, two of them immediately carried the person forward and stuffed him into the car. the other three stayed behind and suddenly stopped running. they lowered their heads and picked up some bricks that had fallen in the alley, then walked towards santos. The person at the very front took out a dagger and fiercely drew it across his neck. He said to sang nuo, who had rushed over, ¡± brat, I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. This knife of mine doesn¡¯t have eyes. Chapter 1426 ? 1426 Encountering bandits (3) Sang nuo¡¯s eyes were anxious and ruthless. Seeing that they were blocking the way and the van in front was about to drive away, he suddenly wanted to rush forward without a care. However, at this moment- In the alley behind him, a group of people suddenly rushed out. Including the ones that little fatty called out at the last minute, there were a total of eight or nine people. It was little fatty and the others who rushed over quickly. They were shouting his name as they rushed over. When the three robbers saw that there were still so many people behind the young man, they immediately became cautious and embarrassed. Santos noticed that they were behind him. When he looked back, he pulled out an iron bar with edges from the metal ruins on the ground. He stretched his neck and wrists, and the next second, he suddenly shouted and rushed forward. The past few days of training had been very beneficial. Previously, he had been beaten by his brother-in-law in close combat, and then by his Special Agent instructor. He had already learned how to dodge better to avoid injury and find the right opportunity to attack. As sang nuo was in a hurry to save them, he was extremely ruthless and directly smashed the other party¡¯s head. Little fatty and the rest also picked up bricks and sticks and rushed over from behind. Although there were only a few of them, it was obvious that they were used to doing this kind of thing. Each of them had a ferocious look on their faces and were slashing randomly with their knives. Sang nuo knocked one of them unconscious, but his arm was also cut, and blood was flowing out. The three bandits saw that they could not win with their numbers, so they immediately turned around and ran. Sang nuo did not care about his injuries and gave chase. However, when they reached the entrance of the alley, they saw the van that had been driven away stop not far away. A few people got out of it. Under the moonlight, a silver light flashed and illuminated the large machetes in their hands. This scene had really shocked the students. Fear flashed in the little Fatty¡¯s eyes, and his legs began to go soft. What a joke, if this knife went down, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be crippled. The two or three criminals they were chasing stopped running when they saw the situation. They grinned and shouted, ¡± come on, if you want to die, come at me! Sang nuo¡¯s eyes were pitch black, and his chest heaved up and down violently. He did not look at little fatty and the others, but his words were directed at them. go, all of you, go! ¡°Sanno-¡± ¡°You guys hurry up and leave-!¡± Sang nuo suddenly turned his head and shouted, his eyes red. no, you can¡¯t take it, sang nuo. Let¡¯s go together, let¡¯s go together. A wise man knows when to retreat. It¡¯s not too late to leave now! The little fatty was trembling with fear, but he mustered up the courage to pull his arm. Determination and determination flashed in sang nuo¡¯s eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± these bastards took little yang away! I can¡¯t leave! Hurry up and leave! Hurry up and call the police, okay?¡± Sang nuo pushed them away and shouted, ¡± hurry up and leave! after that, she walked forward alone, wanting to fight those criminals alone. Little fatty and his gang were all so anxious that their eyes were red. They were all students and most of them only had one child-but if they didn¡¯t rush up, these gangsters would definitely beat him to death! Just as the atmosphere was getting heavy, little fatty suddenly howled! The next second, he still rushed over without a care-! He had no choice. Sang nuo had been his deskmate for three years. He was his brother. He could not just watch as sang nuo was beaten to death by the group of them! Chapter 1427 ? 1427 the v organization appears (1) With the little Fatty¡¯s howl, his other companions immediately seemed to have been ruthlessly stimulated as they shouted and rushed forward together. When sang nuo was being beaten up by so many of them, he saw this scene and gritted his teeth. He clenched his fists, and his eyes turned red. However, just as they charged forward and everything fell into chaos- Suddenly, a blinding light came from the darkness, accompanied by the sound of heavy motorcycles getting closer. There were probably more than ten heavy motorcycles coming, one after another. In the dark night, they were as fast as lightning. The rumbling sounds shook and stimulated their hearts, and even more so, stimulated sang nuo¡¯s heart. This was because he could tell from the sound that the people from the V organization were here! As expected. As the blinding light grew brighter, the sound of the motorcycle became louder. The gang of criminals stopped their attacks one by one. When they saw them speeding towards them, they quickly blocked the blinding light with their hands. Then, they didn¡¯t care who this person was. They immediately turned around and rushed back to drive the van away. Because no matter who it was, it would be troublesome if they were caught in a hostage fight. However, when he turned around, he saw an even more piercing light. Three motorcycles had already surrounded the van, and four more were approaching, surrounding them from the front and back. In an instant, more than ten motorcycles had surrounded sang nuo¡¯s gang and the robbers. The motorcycles were whizzing around them, and as for Santos, he could clearly see that they were wearing their biker suits and helmets. One of them even had an iron bar in his hand. it was them. it was really the organization that would belong to him soon! Little fatty and the rest of his friends were all stunned. After helping sang nuo, who had just been beaten up, up, the chubby little fatty stuck close to him and asked in a trembling voice, ¡± s-sang nuo, they sent people again??? ¡± His legs were shaking. Even if he didn¡¯t want to, he couldn¡¯t control it. After sang nuo held onto his painful abdomen and slowly stood up, he looked directly at the men in machine suits who surrounded them and said slowly, ¡± it¡¯s not one of them. ¡°That, that is ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s our people.¡± what-!?? Little fatty and his gang were all stunned. When they saw the equipment of these people, they could not help but gulp. F * ck. In fact, it was true. That was because the group of people in helmets who were driving the motorcycles had suddenly started to attack after a few rounds. They directly swung the sticks at the criminals with great force, bloody and violent. Those with Knives wanted to fight them to the death, but they were ruthlessly sent flying by a kick. They waved their sticks and rode their motorcycles directly over, not showing any mercy! Little fatty and the others trembled when they saw this, but they also felt that- F * ck, this is f * cking good! The gang of criminals soon rolled on the ground and screamed in pain. Little fatty and the others were standing outside. There were motorcycles parked around them to watch the commotion. They had brought enough people, but sang nuo did not care to talk to them anymore. He hurriedly rushed towards the van, ignoring his injuries, to find an Xiaoyang who was inside. An Xiaoyang was carried out by the man in the driver¡¯s suit. She seemed to be unconscious. Her head was soft and tilted to the side. The moonlight vaguely illuminated her small and pale face. when sang nuo arrived and saw the state she was in, his heart ached for her. at the same time, he quickly took her from the other man¡¯s hands ¡­ Chapter 1428 ? 1428 The appearance of the V organization (2) She was very light, and he held her tightly. This feeling of losing her and getting her back made him want to melt her into his body so that they would never be separated again. thank you, thank you! Sang nuo held the girl in his arms and looked at the man in the driver¡¯s suit in front of him. He thanked him several times. It was all thanks to them this time. Otherwise, they might not know what would have happened. The man slowly took off his helmet, and a handsome man¡¯s face appeared. The other party¡¯s lips twitched. you¡¯re Santos!? Sang nuo nodded his head solemnly. yes, I am sang nuo. The smile on the man¡¯s lips deepened. He reached out and patted his shoulder. young man, the future generations will be formidable. I look forward to your performance in the future. The moment he said that, sang nuo immediately understood that his brother-in-law had already spoken to them, and he was now considered a member of the V organization. If he could meet his brother-in-law¡¯s requirements soon, he would be able to take over the organization from his brother-in-law. Sang nuo turned around to look at the group of ruffians who had been beaten up badly, as well as the group of little friends who were looking at him in unison. The corners of sang nuo¡¯s lips suddenly curled up. When he turned back again, his tone became serious and firm. I will! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The appearance of the V organization had successfully saved an Xiaoyang. They had ruthlessly beaten up their group of scoundrels and had even saved his group of loyal friends. It had to be said that even if sang nuo really disapproved of them coming back to help him, he was still very touched when he saw them coming out without hesitation to prevent themselves from being in danger. however, even though he was touched, he still did not agree. fortunately, most of them had only suffered minor injuries. Otherwise, if something really happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to accept it and give an explanation. After the V organization left, sang nuo called the police and arrested the unconscious criminals. He then brought an Xiaoyang to the hospital. The police wanted to record their statements, so time was a little tight, and they all went to the hospital. an xiaoyang was sent to the hospital, while sang nuo and the others were being recorded by the police. yes, it was seven or eight of us who beat them up and saved the female classmate, Chenchen. the little fatty added oil to the fire with the police and boasted about their bravery. He described the scene as if it was a deluge of heavenly flowers and was completely shameless. Santos¡¯s arm was being bandaged by the doctor, and the corner of his eye twitched when he heard that. However, he didn¡¯t refute it because he had already instructed the V organization not to be exposed. They didn¡¯t know who the V organization was either. He just said that it was someone sent by his family to protect him. After the chubby boy finished speaking, the police officer didn¡¯t know if he believed him, but he smiled with admiration in his eyes. you¡¯re really brave, but next time, it¡¯s best not to be too impulsive. The first thing you¡¯d do is to look for the police. The few people you¡¯ve caught happen to have criminal records. They¡¯re all wanted criminals on the run, and two of them have been killed. His words instantly made the group of youths widen their eyes and become dumbfounded. A chill ran down the little Fatty¡¯s spine. W-what? There was still a murder case. He really was a Desperado. As shocked as sang nuo was, he still thought of something that he had almost overlooked. He immediately asked, ¡± then why did they capture an ordinary female student like her?! whose idea was it, and what¡¯s the purpose?¡± Chapter 1429 ? 1429 Sister sang helped him pick up girls (1) As soon as he said that, the other party¡¯s police officer nodded as he recorded it. we¡¯re still investigating this. We¡¯ll have a conclusion very soon! ¡°156****0056!¡±Sang nuo gave his phone number without thinking. Then, under the police officer¡¯s slightly surprised gaze, he said calmly, ¡± this is my number. The person who was arrested is my girlfriend. I hope that you can inform me as soon as you have any news! As soon as he said that, the group of friends coughed and laughed meaningfully. Before the police officer left, he did not forget to turn around and look at sang nuo. He said in an especially serious tone, ¡± study hard, young man! Don¡¯t get into a relationship at such a young age!¡± Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± After the police had left, sang nuo stood at the door of the ward, one hand gently touching the part where he had just bandaged. He turned to little fatty and the rest and said, ¡± alright, it¡¯s almost time. You guys should go back. There¡¯s still a self-study session at night. The chubby boy patted his shoulder. then we won¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯ll ask for leave for you. You can stay here and accompany her. Santos closed his head slightly. However, when the group of people went out, for some reason, they suddenly patted him on the shoulder and deliberately said in a mature tone, ¡± study hard, young man! Don¡¯t get into a relationship at such a young age!¡± then, there was a burst of laughter. The corners of sang nuo¡¯s eyes twitched faintly, and he blurted out a few words. hurry. Up. And. Get. Out. Of. Your. Balls! ** After they had left and it was completely quiet around him, sang nuo then went to look for an Xiaoyang. after an xiaoyang was discharged from the emergency department, she was transferred to a normal ward. after seeing the doctor put her on an iv drip, sang nuo asked him, ¡± doctor, how¡¯s her condition? ¡± as the doctor went out, he took off his mask and said to the young man beside him, ¡± she¡¯s in a coma from the shock. it¡¯s not serious, but ¡­ ¡± ¡°But what?¡± Her heart, which had just relaxed, tensed up again. it¡¯s just that she¡¯s suffering from severe anemia and poor nutrition. Her body is very weak. If this goes on, she¡¯ll be unable to take it sooner or later. You have to pay more attention when you go back. You have to pay attention to this in your life. The doctor left after he finished speaking. However, Santos was stunned on the spot. After a while, he slowly turned his head. looking at the thin and small girl on the bed, her skin was pale, and her delicate and pretty face was bloodless. he clenched his hands tightly, and his heart ached so much that it felt like there was an empty pool of blood. how could his heart not ache for her? but what could he do to help her without her rejecting him? He thought about what he had said in the day and felt that he had been too casual and had hurt her self-esteem. It was just that her body was already in poor condition. She had to work three jobs a day, not to mention that she would be improving by three years. The mental pressure on her studies would definitely be greater. How could she bear it? ¡­¡­ No, there must be a way. Sang nuo walked to her side and sat quietly for a while. He was thinking about something, but he suddenly thought of someone and stood up. Then, he quickly ran out with his phone. sang nuo was in the corridor, not daring to go far. at this moment, he dialed a number on his phone. Hello, Sister!? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Sang Xia was playing with the two kids with building blocks and the second-order Rubik¡¯s Cube when she suddenly received a call. She thought it was something wrong with his studies or his life. She was about to ask when she heard him suddenly say something like that. Sang Xia¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. I¡¯ll go and find you tomorrow afternoon, ¡± she said. [seeking votes There¡¯s more ~~! Chapter 1430 ? 1430 Sister sang helped him pick up girls (2) After sang Xia hung up, Rong Zhan came out and heard her on the phone. He asked, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? who called? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sanno, but ¡­¡± Sang Xia thought about what sang nuo had just said and combined them together. sang nuo is asking me if there¡¯s any way to help someone openly without making her feel awkward or embarrassed. Rong Zhan was slightly taken aback, but he seemed to realize something very quickly. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes flickered slightly, and a faint smile appeared. that¡¯s easy. However, as he said this, Rong Zhan was thinking that sang nuo had really grown up. His heart had also matured. Of course, he knew who he was asking for. However, the key was that this young man was kind and meticulous, even thinking about the details. Sang Xia suddenly squinted her eyes as if she had sensed something. She asked suspiciously, ¡± Rong Zhan, do you know something? ¡± Rong Zhan was stunned. Then, he picked up the cup and drank a mouthful of water without blinking. He said calmly, ¡± what do I know? ¡± Sang Xia was sitting on the blanket on the floor beside the sofa while the two kids were having fun in front of her. Rong Zhan was standing beside her. Suddenly, sang Xia gave him a kick. keep pretending, what else can you hide from me? ¡± This was the truth. The two of them had been together for a long time, so they were sensitive to the details and expressions when they were hiding. Women were naturally experts in this area. Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t take it anymore after being kicked. He coughed and saw his wife glaring at him. He put down his cup and snuggled up to her. wife, what could happen? it¡¯s about your brother¡¯s puppy love. Who knows if he¡¯s afraid that you won¡¯t agree or he¡¯s too embarrassed to let you know, so he didn¡¯t let me tell you. the rest of the matters were about being bullied, fighting, and the v organization. as an older sister, it was better for her not to know about these things. otherwise, she would still worry for nothing. Rong Zhan glanced at her feet, which were only wearing short socks, and placed them over. He warmed her feet, rubbed them, and covered them. When sang Xia heard what he said, she was really attracted by the matter for a moment. She immediately understood why her brother had asked her that question over the phone. she frowned and said hesitantly, ¡± so, the person who asked me how i could help him without hurting his self-esteem is his girlfriend? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched. it¡¯s too early to say that she¡¯s your girlfriend. Your brother has been pursuing her for almost three years. ¡°what!!?¡±Sang Xia was stunned. It had been almost three years, and he still had not succeeded? After hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, she was initially not very satisfied with his puppy love, but now she suddenly felt that her brother was such a failure. He had been chasing a girl for almost three years and still couldn¡¯t get Wanwan. It was a little embarrassing. as such, sang xia could not help but be curious. what kind of girl could make her brother fall in love with her for so long? she should not be bad. After all, her brother was very smart, kind, and handsome. No matter how she looked at him, he shouldn¡¯t be like this. Since she liked him so much, she couldn¡¯t be so indifferent. the triplets got up from the blanket and ran to their daddy¡¯s side. they took the rubik¡¯s cube and burrowed into his arms. Chapter 1431 ? 1431 sister sang helped him pick up girls (3) Rong Zhan held his daughter in his arms, his legs still on his wife¡¯s as he kept her warm and massaged her. He doted on the two women at home and every moment in his life was filled with love. also, out of caution, I¡¯ve secretly investigated that girl. Her family¡¯s conditions are very poor. She has to work three jobs a day to support her family, but she hasn¡¯t accepted sang nuo after so long. The reason might not be because she doesn¡¯t like him, but because she feels inferior, or rather, she¡¯s worried that the two of them won¡¯t be able to be together in the end due to the huge gap between them. So, as you can see, she has a very strong sense of pride. After Rong Zhan finished his words, sang Xia fell into deep thought. Finally, he sighed softly. to be honest, I don¡¯t mind that girl¡¯s background, and I won¡¯t stop them from being together. But I¡¯m just worried that their personalities are too different, and their social circles are different. If they really get together, I¡¯m afraid that getting hurt is inevitable. My brother is really fine. He just hopes that if he really likes her, he can let go of his pride and give her a sense of security. This was the truth. If she rejected him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t feel safe enough. Rong Zhan chuckled. that¡¯s how everyone goes through life. Everyone has their youth. The life that you walk out of is your own. Let¡¯s not think about that brat anymore. Let¡¯s go. Pack up and go to bed early. Damn it. Speaking of youth, it was such a beautiful time in life, but he and his wife had missed it perfectly. He could only stand behind his brother and watch them together from a distance. F * ck, my heart hurts. thinking of all these heartache-inducing memories, rong zhan wished he could f * ck her a thousand times and bully her. He took more than an hour to shower and clean up, then put the two little ones on a single bed to sleep, and squeezed in with sang Xia. ¡°Small or not, why don¡¯t we sleep in the big house?¡± Sang Xia was almost out of breath from his embrace. Rong Zhan bit her neck and mumbled, ¡± I don¡¯t want to sleep with those two bastards. The big bed was in another room. This was not the cradle they had at home. They were worried about the little ones sleeping alone in a single bed at night, but if they slept in the big bed together, with the two little ones lying in the middle and the two of them protecting one on each side, they would be tortured to death by the two of them. The two little cubs were extremely ugly when they slept. They were sprawled out on their backs and drooling. When they woke up in the morning, they could even turn their heads around. They wished they could go to heaven. He despised it. Rong Zhan was full of disdain. However, the most important thing was to be able to have intimate contact with his soft and fragrant wife. This was a beautiful thing in the world, not to let the beautiful scenery of a good time be in vain. Sang Xia had no choice but to share a single bed with him. However, he was not satisfied after hugging her for a while. He unbuttoned her pajamas and was about to get into her. Sang Xia could not stop him. She struggled for a while but to no avail. She could only say, panting slightly, ¡± you went out to meet your old friends today to eat and drink. I¡¯m so tired staying here to watch over them. I want to sleep. If you touch me, you can touch me. You¡¯re not allowed to touch me. However, as soon as she said that, her slender waist was pulled over and pressed against his abdomen. It was hard and hot all the way down, and even through her pajamas, it was almost burning her skin. Rong Zhan pecked her neck from behind and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± it¡¯s too late. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Chapter 1432 ? 1432 Sister sang helped him pick up girls (4) however, in the end, rong zhan still sympathized with her and did not force her. slowly, his anger subsided. In the middle of the night, sang Xia suddenly woke up and went to drink some water. She sat up in a daze and saw that the children were still sleeping soundly. The man beside her was also sleeping. For a moment, she did not pay much attention to it. However, when she came back after drinking the water, she saw Xuxu and Rong Zhan¡¯s feet sticking out from the single bed. Sang Xia suddenly realized that it was only a small bed of 1.8 meters. Rong Zhan had long legs, long arms, and a strong body. The bed was not even as tall as him, but he still insisted on lying next to her. Sang Xia¡¯s heart ached for him. she gently climbed onto the bed and thought for a moment. then, she lowered her body and buried herself under his blanket. Everything had changed, and it was indescribable. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Rong Zhan woke up with a start and was stunned. He was going crazy. the next day. When Rong Zhan woke up again, he felt refreshed. sang xia, on the other hand, was lying on the bed, her whole body sore and numb. she did not want to move a single finger. he was filled with regret. Last night, she had wanted to comfort him, but she did not expect him to be so excited in the middle of the night. In the end, he tortured her to death, but she could not shout loudly. Her mouth was covered, and she could not bear it anymore. She wanted to beg for mercy, but she could not say it. She was about to cry. The more he struggled, the more intense he became. Even if the pleasure was doubled. She lay there until noon, when she was about to leave the house. She then slowly got up and moved her sore and weak body. During this period, the two little ones wanted to look for her, but she chased them away and told them to quickly go find their lively father. ** In the afternoon, he brought the two little ones out to look for sang nuo. Arnold did not go to class and took a day off. the reason was unknown, but sang nuo knew that it was because of an xiaoyang. The little girl seemed to be really exhausted. She had not woken up since the incident last night. He had been watching over her the entire night. The doctor said that she should be able to wake up, but the only thing sang nuo could think of was that she was too tired and did not have enough sleep every day. Sang Xia and sang nuo made an appointment at a restaurant not far from the hospital. This restaurant was not far from the school as well. Sang Xia remembered that when she was still studying in G City, she liked to eat his abalone congee very much. But of course, at that time, she was also earning her own money. Even if her father was the mayor, the Sang family would not give her money to take care of her. ¡°Sister, what do you think I should do? ¡°I really can¡¯t let her continue like this, but she¡¯s not that well-off, and she¡¯s very sensitive. I ¡­¡± After sang nuo met his sister, he poured out everything he had with her. He really had no other choice. However, before he could finish, sang Xia interrupted him. Now that things had come to this, sang Xia wanted to help him and the girl. After all, they were both in their third year of high school, and learning was the most important thing. If they were delayed by other things, it would not be worth it. ¡± sang nuo, first of all, you have to take note that she¡¯s not being sensitive, she¡¯s just protecting her own dignity. also, i really do have a way to kill two birds with one stone. help her well. ¡± ¡°What!¡± Sanuo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°But I have a condition.¡± Sang Xia hesitated for a moment, but she still said it. Her eyes became determined. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to any condition. As long as she doesn¡¯t have to suffer physically, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± [ good night babies, I¡¯ll make up for the previous chapters. Please give me a vote! ] Chapter 1433 ? 1433 Chapter 1418: the power of the devil seeing her brother¡¯s determination, sang xia did not know if she should be sad or happy. After all, no matter what, this was still puppy love. sang nuo, I know you like her a lot. I can help you with this, but you have to promise me that before you graduate, you have to ensure that your relationship with her is good. You must not go too far, and you must not hurt her. Do you understand what I mean? ¡± There was still more than half a year to go before the third year of high school, and everything in the future was unknown. She couldn¡¯t stay here and watch over him all the time. There were many things that he had to know in his heart. However, sang nuo was slightly stunned when he heard that. Then, he asked slowly, seemingly a little confused, ¡± um, sister Wanwan, to what extent are you saying that it¡¯s too much? is it Wanwan and I holding hands, kissing, hugging, or flirting? ¡± Sang Xia immediately leaned over and gave him a Hard knock on the head. there are many high school students who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. You¡¯re all fine. If you want her to be fine, don¡¯t touch her. We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re older. This wasn¡¯t a lie. How many high school students these days had caused trouble by eating the forbidden fruit early? especially at their age, where they were young, restless, ignorant, and hot-blooded, it was not a good thing to understand some things too early, especially for girls. This time, sang nuo finally understood. However, he seemed a little embarrassed as he turned his head away and hurriedly nodded in agreement. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask you another question. What¡¯s her current rank in the grade?¡± Sang Xia asked. ¡°top 40.¡± And he was in the top three in the grade. Hearing that, sang Xia told him the solution. I¡¯ll anonymously sponsor your school¡¯s third-year scholarships and poverty subsidies. The top twenty in your grade will receive a high reward. Even the prize money for the twentieth place will be enough for you to live comfortably for six months. ¡°With her grades, to be honest, it¡¯s a little difficult for her to go to the same university as you. If you ask her to put all her energy and effort into her studies, it won¡¯t be difficult for her to get a full scholarship while getting a good ranking.¡± This was the best of both worlds. As long as she did well in her studies, she would get a generous scholarship. This generous scholarship was enough to make any student who wanted to work part-time give up another part-time job. ¡°But what if there¡¯s an accident and you don¡¯t take the test ¡­¡± the other one is a subsidy for poor students who have good grades. I will contact the school and help her according to her family¡¯s financial situation. After sang Xia finished speaking, her tone became more serious. just pretend that you don¡¯t know about this. I won¡¯t just target her, but a wide range of people. In this way, she won¡¯t be too sensitive, just like many others. Indeed, she would not be left out if she started with the financial aid from both sides. She would be safe now and would be able to study hard for the generous scholarship. This way, the two of them would have a better chance of going further in the future. sang nuo also knew that this was a very good plan. however, he had put in a lot of effort for her sister. in order to help her, he had helped many people. Sang Xia knew what he was thinking. She only shook her head slightly and patted his hand. sang nuo, it¡¯s nothing. As long as the two of you are well, maintain a good relationship, and get into your ideal University, I¡¯ll be satisfied as your sister. As sang Xia spoke, she beckoned for the waiter to bring the porridge she had ordered earlier. Sang Xia pushed the packed porridge in front of him. Chapter 1434 ? 1434 sweet first love, can i kiss you (1) bring it to her after you¡¯re done eating. This is the abalone congee I ordered. Since you care about her, you can bring it out to eat more good food. It¡¯ll nourish her body. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± He really didn¡¯t know what to say. All his worries were unnecessary. His elder sister was like a mother. After his mother passed away, his sister took on everything for him. Now, she was even so careful and subtle in handling her own personal affairs. Because she loved him, she also loved the girl he liked. In sang nuo¡¯s heart, there was more than just gratitude. sis, thank you. I¡¯m really grateful to you and brother-in-law. ¡°Enough, no need to be so polite with us.¡± After the meal, sang Xia sent the child to Rong Zhan¡¯s car. With Rong Zhan looking after her, she and sang nuo went to visit the girl. She didn¡¯t go in, but watched from the outside, afraid of disturbing the little girl. However, when she saw the girl for the first time, she seemed to understand at that moment why he liked her. previously, when she asked rong zhan about it, he replied that the girl was thin and small with an ordinary appearance. he liked girls with plump figures when he was his age. Who would have thought that sang nuo would actually fall in love with such a little girl? with his looks and qualifications, there would be no lack of girls pursuing him. When she saw the girl that her brother liked, she wondered if the girl was 1.6 meters tall. She had short hair, a small face, and very fair skin. She was indescribably stunning, but she was very delicate and beautiful. However, sang Xia understood that the most attractive thing about such a young girl was not her appearance, but her character. She was unyielding and had a strong heart. She looked weak, but her heart was stronger than anyone else¡¯s. a powerful soul was living inside the small body, and that was the reason why sang nuo was attracted to it. The reason why sang nuo liked this kind of girl was because of her family background. Their children were all independent and had been wandering outside alone, whether it was her or sang nuo. Subconsciously, sang nuo would find a soulmate who was deeply in love with him. They resonated in this aspect, and their independent and tenacious qualities attracted him, unlike those rich young ladies who only knew how to act cute and spoiled at this age. Before sang Xia left, she said something to sang nuo. The last sentence. sang nuo, I know that you have someone you want to protect. You have your pride and willfulness, but at the same time, it also means that you have to work harder. Only then will your talent and ability be worthy of your pride and willfulness. If you don¡¯t work hard, how can your Talent Match your willfulness? this was the same for everyone. Sang nuo¡¯s heart trembled. After sang Xia left, sang nuo stayed with an Xiaoyang for a long time. From the time his sister and brother-in-law came until now, he only felt that his life had already undergone a huge change, but everything was developing in a good direction. In the future, he was bound to become an outstanding man like his brother-in-law! As his sister had said, he would protect his own people and give himself the capital to be willful in the future. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ An Xiaoyang woke up at one o ¡®clock in the afternoon. The afternoon sun was warm and she felt as if she had slept for a long time. After sleeping, she felt as if her whole body was full of energy and her head was not heavy. She felt very comfortable. Moreover, she did not dream and slept very sweetly. However, she was awoken by the wet feeling on her lips. Chapter 1435 ? 1435 Sweet first love, can I kiss you (2) it was itchy and numb. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw a young man¡¯s Fair and Handsome face very close to her. He was holding something in his hand and gently dabbing it on her dry lips. He was careful and serious. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Yingluo?¡± Sang nuo saw her slowly opening her eyes. He was stunned for a moment, then joy appeared on his face. When she opened her eyes and saw sang nuo, an Xiaoyang smiled weakly, then asked softly, ¡± where am I? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? last night, someone robbed-¡± Sang nuo saw that her expression had changed after his reminder, and he could not continue. sensing that her eyelashes were slightly trembling, sang nuo quickly held her hand. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. everything has been resolved. they haven¡¯t had the time to do anything to you. the doctor said that you fainted because you were too frightened and overworked. ¡± After listening to sang nuo¡¯s explanation, an Xiaoyang¡¯s pale face became a little better. Because when she thought about what happened last night, she really didn¡¯t know what exactly happened after that. She only knew that she was kidnapped and ran away. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t taken away by them to do anything terrible. An Xiaoyang still wanted to say something, but she suddenly caught a whiff of a fragrance, causing her stomach to growl uncontrollably. Sang nuo was bringing the abalone congee over, and when he heard the sound, the corners of his lips twitched, and he smiled. you must be famished. Come and eat something. Sang nuo fed her personally. The abalone congee was still hot, so he blew on it. An Xiaoyang¡¯s ears were a little red, but she did not refuse. He only said in a soft voice, ¡± thank you for saving me, Momo. When sang nuo heard this, he was stunned. Although in reality, it wasn¡¯t just his credit alone, when he saw her grateful gaze, he looked at her with a serious gaze and slowly said, ¡± all of this isn¡¯t important. It¡¯s what I should do. But in the future, can you promise me that you won¡¯t walk alone at night? If I didn¡¯t insist on following you from behind today, how dangerous would it be?¡± He was already like this when he followed her, what if he didn¡¯t? After sang nuo finished speaking, he carefully fed her a mouthful. After swallowing the soft and fragrant abalone congee, an Xiaoyang frowned slightly and said, ¡± can¡¯t you see the paper I left for you on the desk? ¡± She had been wondering why something felt wrong. However, sang nuo was stunned. what? what note did you say? ¡± Hearing this, an Xiaoyang¡¯s expression became a little subtle. After hearing this, she realized that he didn¡¯t see the note that she had secretly put on his table yesterday. ¡°Tell me, when did you put it there? why didn¡¯t I know?¡± you went to the toilet in your last class ¡­ an Xiaoyang¡¯s voice became softer and slower as she spoke, ¡± but it¡¯s nothing. I was just talking to you about Yingluo. ¡°What did he say?¡± Sang nuo¡¯s gaze was burning, but deep down, he was extremely curious about the contents of that small piece of paper. It was because he could faintly feel that there was something unusual about that piece of paper. An Xiaoyang felt a little uncomfortable under his burning and eager gaze. She unconsciously wiped her face away, her ears turning red. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡± I promise you. What? For a moment, sang nuo was dumbfounded. She had promised him, but what had she promised him? Seeing that sang nuo did not seem to have reacted, an Xiaoyang looked over. Her large eyes were watery as she asked him, ¡± have you forgotten that you asked me to be your girlfriend yesterday? ¡± Chapter 1436 ? 1436 Sweet first love, can I kiss you (3) When she said this, she paused for a moment. Under sang nuo¡¯s incredulous gaze, she repeated, ¡± sang nuo, I said, I agree to your request. Sang nuo had treated her too well, even risking his life to save her. She had thought it through very clearly. In this world, there was probably no one who treated her better than he did. She also wanted to let him down. When the young man heard this, he was dumbfounded for a while before his lips finally curved up and he slowly smiled. He suppressed the feeling of happiness in his heart and was so excited that he could not say anything. At the end, he continued to feed her, pursing his lips and secretly laughing. Was this considered a blessing in disguise? The expression on the young man¡¯s face was like that of a child who had received candy when he was young, happy and satisfied. An Xiaoyang originally had a small appetite, but she had been hungry for a long time. The abalone congee was so delicious that she finished it all. She licked her lips with her small tongue. In the afternoon sun, she looked like a lazy kitten that had had a full meal. sang nuo¡¯s gaze was fixed on those soft lips for quite a while, especially when that little pink tongue inadvertently swept over them. he only felt as if his entire body was on fire, and he felt a strange impulse and heat. ¡°Sang nuo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± An Xiaoyang saw that his expression was not quite right and asked in surprise. Sang nuo was a young man who did things without any hesitation. However, when he spoke, he actually stuttered a little. y-little yang, you¡¯re my girlfriend now, Yingluo, right? ¡± When an Xiaoyang suddenly heard the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯, she felt a little embarrassed. She immediately lowered her head and gently tucked her hair behind her ear. In the end, she replied with a soft¡¯ hmm¡¯. Sang nuo unconsciously clenched his fists. Looking at her slightly blushing face, a certain impulse in him became even more uncontrollable, and he slowly moved his head closer. s-sang nuo, you¡¯re so close to me. W-what are you doing, Yingluo? ¡± his breath fell on her cheek. ¡°an, an xiaoyang, can i kiss yingluo?¡± When he said this, the two of them were already very close to each other. His words made both of their faces dry and red. They had never been so close to each other. An Xiaoyang¡¯s petite face was so red that it was about to drip blood. She was even more at a loss. Why did he have to ask her about this? She could only subconsciously avoid him out of shyness, but sang nuo did not give up and continued to follow her closely. She turned her head, but he had already crossed more than half the bed. His arms were on both sides of the bed, and he lowered his head to follow her, looking for her lips. His breathing was hot and hurried. An Xiaoyang¡¯s head was tilted and low enough, but sang nuo still said half rascally and half coquettishly, ¡± an Xiaoyang, I¡¯m begging you, Yingluo. As soon as he said this, he immediately caught sight of her pink lips after more than ten seconds. Like cherry blossoms. she was so sweet and soft. He sucked clumsily and bit her numbly, making her put her hands on his shoulders. She had difficulty breathing and her face was red. after the kiss, her face was red and she was panting heavily. however, sang nuo seemed to think that it was not enough. after a while, he wrapped around her like a little dog and sucked on her small lips. he bit and sucked on them, and even went deeper. Finally, he slowly pressed her down. The love of youth was like the fragrance of lemons, sour and sweet. it made people¡¯s hearts beat faster and their hearts throb. ** Two days after the two of them returned to school- Chapter 1437 ? 1437 Sweet first love, can I kiss you (4) these two days, an xiaoyang had been working part-time, and he had been accompanying her. he had not mentioned the full scholarship and the student subsidy for students with good grades. Of course, there must be some unknown internal factors in this. He just didn¡¯t want her to know. Today, the form teacher came in after a meeting and announced two major events. ¡°Today¡¯s grade group meeting, the school leaders have high expectations for our third-year students and have developed a reward plan. In this semester¡¯s final exam, the top 20 students in the grade will receive a generous scholarship from our school! The amount is as follows: ¡± After the teacher projected all the data on the projector, everyone in the class immediately screamed and sighed! The school was too generous! the top 20 students in their grade could get a scholarship of more than 50000 yuan. they could only spend a few thousand yuan on food and drinks in school every month, not to mention the top 10 students would get a scholarship of more than 100000 yuan. this was even more than what their parents could earn with a good job. of course, the premise of all this was that you had to: Good grades! At the same time, it also ignited the fighting spirit of the students who were not good at their studies. the chubby boy beside sang nuo kept sighing, but sang nuo kept paying attention to the little girl in front of him. As expected. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were fixed on the screen. Her breathing almost stopped. She worked in the morning, afternoon, and night, but her total salary was less than 5000 Yuan a month. She was now ranked 30th or 40th in her grade. As long as she worked hard, she could improve her studies and get a large scholarship. With the money, she and her grandmother could last until the end of the college entrance examination. How could she not be tempted? it was as if it was within her reach as long as she devoted herself to her studies and stopped working part-time. ¡°how is it? I¡¯m in the top three in my grade, so it¡¯s easy for me to get this bonus. Yang, what do you think? don¡¯t work part-time anymore, let¡¯s study together!¡± Sang nuo provoked her from behind. ¡°But Yingluo¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to but-¡± Sang nuo saw her hesitation. an xiaoyang pursed her lips, her eyes filled with regret. ¡± my grandmother¡¯s chinese medicine is almost finished. if i don¡¯t work now, i don¡¯t think ran ran can hold on until then. ¡± How could an Xiaoyang not know that this was an opportunity that she could not even dream of? But she really had no choice. However, at this moment, sang nuo heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, because his sister was really amazing. She knew that there might still be a possibility. Sure enough, the teacher on the podium continued, ¡± in addition, in order to support students with good character and academic performance, three students from each class will be selected to report to the school. After the school¡¯s review, they will be granted a 30000 Yuan subsidy. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes widened at his words. The form teacher looked over at an Xiaoyang and nodded. I¡¯ve chosen a student. Everyone knows about her family¡¯s financial situation in the past three years. An Xiaoyang has been studying very hard and has to work. So, in order for her to study in peace in the future, I will report this directly. The other two students, please vote. Any objections? ¡± When he said this, everyone immediately shouted in unison, ¡± no! Tears welled up in an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes as her heart surged. Even though her classmates knew about her family¡¯s situation, she still stood up in the end and bowed deeply to the form teacher and her classmates. Because no one knew how much she needed that money. [there are more updates, the plot development is accelerating ~ the system is out of control today, I¡¯m drunk.] Chapter 1438 ? 1438 Move in and live with me (1) It was nothing in the eyes of many rich people, but it was an astronomical figure to her. Although she was poor, she had never stolen or robbed. She had earned money through her own efforts and her own results to earn scholarships. Therefore, when she received the subsidy, other than gratitude, she did not feel inferior. Moreover, the guy she liked had never cared about this, so why should she care? When an Xiaoyang sat down again, sang nuo happily patted her shoulder. An Xiaoyang turned around to look at him, her eyes slightly moist. Then, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She finally revealed a smile that was truly comfortable and relaxed after such a long time. Yes, it was. She was really overjoyed. If she was said to be more hardworking and tougher than many of her peers, the truth was that if it weren¡¯t for her circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t have worked so hard. Of course, she also wanted to be like many girls. She didn¡¯t have to work so hard every day and could have a good rest. She would be satisfied with just studying. And now, she finally had such an opportunity. Working was really tiring, really tiring, and it was about to crush her. She didn¡¯t know when it would end, and she didn¡¯t know how long she could hold on. luckily. Fortunately, the heavens did not give up on her. They saw her efforts and saw her struggling to live and came to help her. when sang nuo saw her like this, his heart ached, but at the same time, he was happy for her. If he had known that the effect would be so good, he would have asked his sister for help earlier. But fortunately, there was still time. yang, I want to go to the top university in G City. Let¡¯s go together. The form teacher was still on stage with the students below to vote for the other two students who were excellent in both character and academic performance. Sang nuo came to her side and made this promise with her. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were misty, but she smiled and nodded. okay. She was very determined. ** The efficiency of this benefit was surprisingly high. On the second day after an Xiaoyang was elected, she received an allowance that was equivalent to half a year¡¯s part-time salary. It was a total of 30000 Yuan. The final exam would be in two months. As long as she worked hard to improve her grades and get into the top 20, she would be able to receive generous scholarships that she dared not even dream of. There were six of them. She would get it even if she had to risk her life. However, at this moment. santos suddenly received a call. However, the person who came to find him was actually a police officer. He suddenly remembered the night an Xiaoyang had an accident. The police had asked them to take a statement and he had left his phone number. Therefore, he immediately asked, ¡± what¡¯s the situation? Did you find out who did it?¡± The officer said, ¡± this is indeed not a normal kidnapping. I have to say that this involves the real cause of the female university student¡¯s death from jumping off the building. Now, the court wants to re-open this case. That female classmate of yours was bribed by the parents of the children who were imprisoned by those people to kill her. The robbers don¡¯t want her to appear in court. Once he heard this, sang nuo¡¯s entire person changed. His breath was cold. She didn¡¯t expect them to be so evil-hearted that they actually wanted them to capture an Xiaoyang. If they hadn¡¯t saved her, she would have ended up in a terrible state. Santos took a deep breath and held it in. This matter wasn¡¯t over yet. Whoever instigated this, he would definitely let the organization kill them! However, there was no guarantee that there would be an accident. Sang nuo had mentioned this matter to an Xiaoyang, and an Xiaoyang was also greatly shocked. She clearly did not expect them to be the masterminds behind this. ¡°Little yang, in order to avoid any more danger, why don¡¯t you stay at my place for the time being?¡± Author Jun: ¡± the system must be crazy for the first chapter of first love. It¡¯s not showing! he was so angry that he cried! I¡¯ll get the editor to handle it tomorrow. Good night, babies. Chapter 1439 ? 1439 Move in and live with me (2) This was the truth. Her house was not close to here. She went back and forth every day, and the weather was getting colder and colder. Not only was it very torturous, but it also made people feel uneasy. The apartment he lived in was near his school, and he had an Auntie to take care of him. It was so convenient. When he said that, the two of them had just finished school and were about to go for dinner. After saying that, an Xiaoyang was stunned. She looked at him with a complicated expression and then rejected him. She quickened her pace and left alone, not speaking to him again. However, sang nuo had a perplexed expression. So what? A person suddenly rushed up from behind him, and he clenched his teeth and cursed. When he turned around, he saw the little fatty pressing down on his shoulder. He panted slightly as he tugged on his sleeve, and he could not help but laugh evilly. Santos, Santos, I heard everything. You¡¯re really bold to be alone in a room with a man and a woman. What do you want to do? even we feel embarrassed for you. When sang nuo heard this, he immediately kicked him. why are you all thinking of such dirty things? ¡± Then, he threw his bag on his shoulder and left quickly. However, when he caught up with her, he looked at the small figure in front of him and suddenly lowered his head and scratched his head. His expression was a little complicated. Ahem. She couldn¡¯t have thought that he was going to do something to her, right, Yingluo! No, he wasn¡¯t that kind of person! Damn it. ** While the two of them were engrossed in their studies, sang Xia was also preparing to leave G City. Almost all the problems had been solved by them, and everything after that would have to depend on them. That night, after sang Xia coaxed the two little ones to sleep, she put on her coat and went to the balcony to look at Rong Zhan, who was on the phone. She wanted to tell him about returning to a city. Sang Xia¡¯s footsteps were light, and she was only wearing socks. Before she got close, she could vaguely hear Rong Zhan talking to a woman on the phone. It was faint and blurry, but she was sure it was a woman¡¯s voice. Sang Xia stood behind him and looked at him, who was smoking his electronic eye while talking on the phone lazily but seriously. Who was that woman Yingluo? Actually, sang Xia would not suspect him because Rong Zhan was not stupid. He had her and two children. The children were still so young, and they were so in love. He had to pay her every day, so how could he have anything to do with other women? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± rong zhan hung up after saying that. then, he did something on the phone, as if his hand was swiping at a certain place. Then, with a cigarette between his fingers, he turned his face slightly and said without even lifting his eyelids, ¡± you¡¯re not wearing shoes. What are you doing? aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold? ¡± After saying that, Rong Zhan put away his phone and walked over with a cigarette in his mouth. Sang Xia did not look for her shoes. Instead, she reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck when he came over. Rong Zhan sighed helplessly and carried her in his arms indulgently. Then, he was about to enter the house. Sang Xia laughed. This position was a little bad. Her legs were spread apart and clamped around his strong waist. She was clinging to his body and was being supported by his big hands. no, Rong Zhan. They just went to bed. Let¡¯s go to the balcony. I have something to tell you. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± As they spoke, Rong Zhan brought her back to the balcony. The stars were very clear on the huge Open-Air Balcony, and the entire view of G City was in front of them. It was magnificent. He put her down and protected her in his arms. Her feet were on his shoes, and the two of them looked at the bustling shimmer under the dark night. Chapter 1440 ? 1440 Secret phone call between master Zhan and another woman (1) It was as if the dust had settled. ¡°Rong Zhan, since there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s go back to a city.¡± Sang Xia said softly. After all, city a was their home, their first home. It was also there that she found out that she was pregnant, that they had a baby, and that they had the best times together. Rong Zhan wrapped her tightly in his coat and lowered his head to press his cheek against hers. He said slowly, ¡± what¡¯s the hurry? isn¡¯t g City good? it¡¯s fine to stay a little longer. After all, we first met in G City. Even if the memories here aren¡¯t good, we can make it up to some extent now that we¡¯re here. What do you think? Also, I won¡¯t be going out during this time. I¡¯ll focus on accompanying you and the child.¡± After he finished speaking, he leaned over and pecked the corner of her mouth. Hearing him say that, sang Xia slightly raised her eyebrows. She had a vague feeling that something wasn¡¯t right, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. However, it was indeed fine for her to stay. After all, as long as she was with him and the child, their family would be home wherever they went. A house was just a house. A home was only a place with family. ¡°Alright, then.¡± She nodded her head. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched. Then, he carried her in his arms and went back to the room. When Rong Zhan went to take a shower, sang Xia opened the door half-way. The next second, she tiptoed to the place where he hung his coat and reached into his pocket, feeling for his phone. Well, it was already cold. Sang Xia entered the password and immediately checked the call log. After coming back from the balcony, she realized that something was wrong. In the past, Rong Zhan didn¡¯t care where they went to play, and she was the one who said it. Now, he even rejected her. Sang Xia subconsciously thought of the woman¡¯s voice that she had vaguely heard on the phone just now. And at this very moment. Sang Xia¡¯s expression changed. She just stared at the phone. The previous call had already been deleted from the call record. W-why? Sang Xia¡¯s expression changed slightly. She stood there for a while until the sound of water in the bathroom stopped. Sang Xia put the phone back with a deep expression. Finally, she heaved a sigh of relief, walked back into her pajamas, and snuggled under the blanket, her back facing the bathroom door. She closed her eyes, but her heart could not calm down. Trust him? Of course, she believed him, but she couldn¡¯t understand why he would delete his message after ending the call with a woman and not let her know. How long has it been? Also, he always went out during the day. Was it really just to meet his old friends? Women loved to let their thoughts run wild, but she really didn¡¯t want to. Rong Zhan came out with a towel wrapped around him after drying his hair. Seeing that the woman on the bed was motionless, he threw the towel down and leaned over slightly to observe her. He asked in a low voice, ¡± wife, you¡¯re asleep? ¡± sang xia,¡±hehe.¡± Sang Xia did not want to talk to him at first, but since he asked, she might as well beat him at his own game. Maybe she could find out something. In the next second, Rong Zhan saw his wife frowning slightly as if she had been disturbed in her sleep. She mumbled something indistinctly, turned over, and snuggled into his arms. Rong Zhan didn¡¯t think too much and naturally thought that she was asleep. She buried herself in his arms. He was afraid of waking her up, so he didn¡¯t dare to move his upper body. His long legs hooked onto the blanket, and he reached out to grab it and gently covered her. Chapter 1441 ? 1441 Secret phone call between master Zhan and another woman (2) He turned around again and turned off the bedside lamp. In an instant, the large room fell into darkness, leaving only the cold moonlight shining through the window. It was quiet and beautiful. Rong Zhan took off his towel and hugged her tightly. Looking at her sleeping face, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead gently. He muttered affectionately, ¡± Huahua, my precious wife, I love you. The voice was low and charming. After saying that, Rong Zhan found a comfortable position and buried his face in her fragrant neck, falling asleep. The night was quiet. She did not know when, but sang Xia felt that the man beside her had fallen asleep. She slowly opened her eyes. She tilted her head slightly and looked at how Rong Zhan was sticking to her, and her lips slowly curved up. What was he suspecting? Whatever Rong Zhan wanted to do, he must have his own plans and ideas. Even if she didn¡¯t think about it, she must have his reasons. It might not be something that she was just thinking about. How could she not know how Rong Zhan treated her? Sang Xia no longer thought about that matter. She did not think about why he did not allow her to return to a city but chose to stay in G City. She did not think about why he would call another woman and even secretly delete the records. She trusted him completely. ** A few more days passed in G City when sang Xia suddenly received a call from Su Li. He actually said that he wanted to bring the little monster to find the triplets. This was because the little monster ran away shyly when he saw the little missy. Later on, the little missy did not come. He asked his mommy in a soft voice a few times when the little missy would come and he wanted to play with her. sang xia didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when she heard su li¡¯s longing for her over the phone, like a little monster. The reply was to let her come over to play. She was not in a hurry anyway. After the deal was settled, sang Xia turned around to tell Rong Zhan. The triplets heard her and widened their eyes. They were teary. Then, they ran to Rong Zhan¡¯s legs and hugged him. Daddy, Daddy, my, my little husband is coming. Rong Zhan was having breakfast at that time. After hearing his daughter¡¯s words, the corner of his eyes twitched. Then, he carried her up with one hand and sat her on his lap. correct, don¡¯t say that he¡¯s your little husband anymore. He¡¯s your little brother, understand? ¡± The little triplets pouted so much that they could hang a soy sauce bottle on it. Under Rong Zhan¡¯s sharp and serious gaze, they nodded unwillingly. ¡°alright, be good. tell me, what else do you want?¡± When the triplets heard this, they immediately rolled their big eyes. They pursed their lips and said seriously, ¡± then, daddy, can you take me to buy beautiful clothes? ¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± rong zhan spat out the milk that he had just taken a sip of. Be good! That little rascal, how did he get his daughter to fall for him? Not only did she call him her little husband, she even went out to buy beautiful clothes for him. Rong Zhan took the tissue from sang Xia and wiped his mouth. He lowered his head and said to his daughter, ¡± don¡¯t you already have a lot of pretty clothes? Look at the three suitcases in the room. They¡¯re all your clothes.¡± However, a look of grievance flashed across the triplets ¡®big eyes. They reached out their fair and tender little hands and gestured to him. those, those are all exposed. ¡°W-what? Revealed?¡± Who did his daughter mean by that? Rong Zhan subconsciously turned to sang Xia for help. However, sang Xia held her forehead and rolled her eyes. what she said was that she doesn¡¯t want to wear open-crotch pants. To put it simply, my daughter knows how to look pretty and doesn¡¯t want to wear such childish clothes anymore. ¡± can you guess what master zhan wants to do? ¡± Chapter 1442 ? 1442 The triplets discover daddy¡¯s secret (1) ¡°What? Childish? My wife, she¡¯s only two! Almost two years old!¡± What did a two-year-old kid know? Rong Zhan felt that it was too much. Wasn¡¯t two years old the age where one should be childish? Unlike now, he was still childish in front of his wife sometimes. However, sang Xia sneered playfully. take her out of here, so that I can have some peace and quiet. Although Rong Zhan was depressed, he still went out with his little princess. Little toot¡¯s little girl was dressed so cutely when she went out. She was wearing a polar bear-style cotton coat, a white scarf, and a ball cap. She was in her daddy¡¯s arms, thinking about buying some beautiful new clothes for her little husband. She felt very happy. However, on the way out, the little triplets sat in the safety seat and watched daddy make a few phone calls. There were men and women. She could vaguely hear what he said and could remember it. Even if it was just a few words. However, she was very sensitive to language. Hence, after Rong Zhan hung up the phone, he saw his daughter kicking her little feet in the rearview mirror. The little one¡¯s voice was tender. daddy, what¡¯s the wedding flag for? ¡± Hearing this, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the car almost stopped. f * ck. How could he have completely forgotten about this little one? Rather than saying that he had forgotten everything, it was more accurate to say that he had completely neglected the fact that his daughter was very smart and could understand their conversation. Rong Zhan looked at her sparkling eyes and parked the car by the side of the road. He turned to her nervously and seriously. daughter, promise daddy that you won¡¯t tell mommy what you heard, okay? ¡± When the little triplets heard this, a trace of doubt flashed past their eyes. she tilted her head and asked him innocently, ¡± then, will mommy be sad? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened when he heard that. He reached out and touched her little head. of course not. I love your mommy. She¡¯ll be happy to know, but it¡¯s not the time yet. Wait a little longer and you¡¯ll know what that word means. The little triplets did not seem to understand at that time. However, the clever girl still said, ¡± then, Daddy, Daddy, I won¡¯t tell mommy, Yueyue. Rong Zhan was pleased. The next second. The little girl looked up. so you can buy more clothes for him, right? daddy, am I right? ¡± rong zhan,¡±huahua.¡± He also held his forehead. ¡°Yes, yes, baby, everything you said is right.¡± Just like that, he brought the little girl out to buy some clothes. In fact, there was one thing that Rong Zhan had prepared for long before he returned to the country. Now that they were in the later stages, that day was not far away. Back then, that was his regret, a lifetime¡¯s regret, and only this time could save him. And this time, with two cute and clever little children, it would definitely be more perfect than the first time. He wanted to give her the best in the world. The next day. Su Li¡¯s movements were fast. She was in a rush with the child, and she had already come as she wished. The little triplets had been waiting at home for a long time. When the little Overlord flower saw that her sister was wearing a cute and beautiful dress, she also cried and said that she wanted to wear the same dress as her sister. Sang Xia was so angry that she almost laughed out loud. However, seeing how the little Overlord flower thought that it was biased, she let him wear it. After dressing him up a little, he looked rather stunning, but it did not seem out of place. Chapter 1443 ? 1443 The triplets discover daddy¡¯s secret (2) Then, together with the triplets, she wore a beautiful little dress and went to wait for the arrival of the little monsters. In the end, the little triplets, who were originally full of joy, stared blankly at the little Ba Wang flower as they saw their other little dresses being worn by the little Ba Wang flower. They blinked at the new ones that daddy bought for them. One second, two seconds, three seconds ¡­ The next second, he suddenly burst into tears. The little one seemed to have suffered a huge blow and ignored sang Xia and Rong Zhan. she sniffled and ran away in anger, crying in despair and sadness. As soon as the triplets cried, the little Overlord flower was so frightened that she put on her little dress and ran into her mommy¡¯s arms. She looked at her crying sister in fear and did not know what he had done wrong. Why? why couldn¡¯t he wear the same clothes as his sister? weren¡¯t they all wearing the same clothes? Rong Zhan chased after his daughter and coaxed her, but the little triplets cried and tried to hide. Their little feet were moving around, looking very aggrieved. The way she looked when she was throwing a tantrum was quite amusing. Just as she turned her head and ran into the other room, there was a sudden knock on the door. Sang Xia immediately called her over and told her that Xiao-Xiaobai was coming. However, the little girl was still in a fit of anger and ignored her. Sang Xia had no choice but to pull the little Overlord flower, who was wearing a small skirt, to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw that they had indeed arrived. Su Li was wearing a thin layer of down and long boots. As expected, there was a small fellow standing at his feet. He was wearing a small red Hat and looked very handsome and cute. his strange eyes were especially mysterious. If it was not Xiao-Xiaobai, who else could it be? ¡°Why are you two here? Where¡¯s Chen nianbai? didn¡¯t he come here as a family?¡± Sang Xia asked subconsciously after she welcomed them in. Su Li, on the other hand, was staring at the little bean who had her head lowered and was hugging sang Xia¡¯s leg. She said with a smile, ¡± he¡¯s still booking a hotel downstairs. We came up first. Oh, right, let granny see my future Yingluo. The Overlord flower, who was wearing a little skirt, hugged its mommy¡¯s leg, and suddenly raised its little face. In an instant ¡­ The corner of Su Li¡¯s eyes, which had been full of excitement and joy just a second ago, twitched a few times. F * ck. This was not her future daughter-in-law at all. it was the same for xiao-xiaobai. at first, it thought that the person in the dress was a domineering young lady. however, after taking a closer look, it recognized her. after taking two steps out, it took a clear look at her face and was immediately frightened. it turned around and ran back. She stretched out her little hand and quickly pounced back, her face panicked. This time, it was a blow to the little tyrant flower¡¯s heart. With tears in her eyes, she immediately ran back to her room, took off the little dress that she had specially bought for her sister, and threw it on the ground. &Nbsp; Hmph. After Xiao-Xiaobai found out where the triplets were, he went to look for her again. Rong Zhan was coaxing his daughter in the other room. my dear daughter, don¡¯t be angry. My brother definitely didn¡¯t mean to wear it. I¡¯ll beat him up and ask him to take it off and not touch it. However, the little triplets had not recovered from their crying. At this moment, the slightly closed door suddenly moved. Then, as if someone had entered, the door was slowly pushed open by a small hand. Xiao-Xiaobai just stood at the door, looking at her and wanted to go forward. However, Rong Zhan glanced at them and the two of them stared at each other. Rong Zhan cleared his throat, his eyes flickering. you¡¯re here? ¡± Why did he feel that this little monster was like a little adult? he even called him his future son-in-law. Tsk. Xiao-Xiaobai seemed to be a little afraid of Rong Zhan, but it still nodded obediently. author jun: ¡± my husband is evil and strong! ¡± Requested to change its name to ¡°Hello, ruffian husband!¡± Chapter 1444 ? 1444 Her daughter made master Zhan explode with anger (1) The little monster gave a soft ¡®hmm¡¯. Then, she put her hands behind her back and shifted her gaze from Rong Zhan to the triplets. The triplets ¡®big eyes were initially red. When they saw that Xiao-Xiaobai had really come, they stopped crying but they were still sobbing. ¡± alright, my daughter. look, your little brother is here. you can play with him. daddy will beat up your big brother for you. ¡± Rong Zhan gently wiped away the tears on her face and comforted her. However, the triplets could no longer care about their daddy. They looked at Xiao-Xiaobai with a pitiful look as if they wanted him to show them some concern. Rong Zhan glanced at Xiao-Xiaobai, and the latter did not let him down. Xiao-Xiaobai looked at the crying triplets and walked over slowly. He clasped his hands together and asked Rong Zhan softly,¡±Uncle Yingluo, little sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Her brother put on her dress.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s reply was very formal and serious. Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s expression turned a little strange. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He probably didn¡¯t fully understand. His strange eyes flickered slightly. In the next second, he took the initiative to walk in front of the triplets and held their small wrists. His voice was obedient and childish. little sister, don¡¯t cry. The moment he was comforted, the little treasure suddenly became more energetic and kept sobbing. then, he took out a piece of chocolate from his pocket and clumsily opened it. The little triplets ¡®red eyes were immediately attracted to the delicious food in his hands. Little monster peeled the chocolate gently and placed it in front of her. He said in a sweet and obedient voice, ¡± Yueyue, do you want some? ¡± The little triplets looked at the chocolate with a strange glow in their eyes. However, after hesitating for a while, they finally decided to hold back their girlish reservations and shook their heads to reject it. Rong Zhan was just complimenting her in his heart, but the next second, he saw his daughter reject him and drooled. He was dumbfounded and speechless. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± So, after coaxing her for so long, a piece of chocolate could still solve the problem? The little monster could not help but laugh when he saw her drooling even though she said no. That cute and delicate face looked quiet, but when he smiled, it was as if everything in the world lost its original color, and it was not as beautiful as he was now. The little triplets looked at him in a daze and drooled even more.¡±¡­¡­¡± Xiao-Xiaobai trotted over and stuffed the chocolate into her hands. The triplets looked down and stopped crying. They were about to eat the chocolate when Rong Zhan quickly snatched it away. wait, it¡¯s too big. Daddy will open it for you. Even though he forbade her from eating chocolate, he still reluctantly let her try it since she was feeling aggrieved. He couldn¡¯t let his little teeth become rotten. Rong Zhan even gave half of the chocolate to Xiao-Xiaobai. Good friends should have rotten teeth together. It was the first time that the triplets had chocolate. When they first ate it, they had a strange look on their faces. They closed their eyes and held their daddy¡¯s hand tightly. Their little mouths were glistening and full of water stains. However, when they tasted the wonderful taste after the bitterness, they suddenly opened their eyes slowly. Their aggrieved little face suddenly relaxed. She was successfully coaxed and happy. She smiled and quickly said in a small voice, ¡± Daddy, Daddy, I still want to eat. Chapter 1445 ? 1445 Her daughter made master Zhan explode with anger (2) Rong Zhan was already half-squatting on one knee, and now he spread out his hands for her to see. it¡¯s empty. Daddy¡¯s Gone too. Little treasure snorted. ¡°It¡¯s no use crying, that¡¯s little brother¡¯s.¡± Rong Zhan refused to compromise. However, at the end of the sentence, Rong Zhan and the three babies could not help but look at Xiao-Xiaobai. Xiao-Xiaobai had also finished his half of the chocolate. However, as he had just put it in his mouth and it was still delicious, there were some remnants on his light pink lips. His lips were glistening after he ate it. He looked at the father and daughter looking at him. He suddenly felt a little confused and looked at them curiously. For some reason, Rong Zhan suddenly had a bad feeling. Sure enough, in the next second-! The three babies stared at the chocolate residue on Xiao Xiaobai¡¯s pale pink lips and pounced on her. Caught off guard, she ran up to the little monster, put her arms around his neck, and gave him a kiss on his little mouth. ¡°shi-t!! Damn it, Rong Mei! You¡¯re too bold!¡± Under Rong Zhan¡¯s shocked gaze, she was caught off guard and did something like that. Rong Zhan immediately exploded in anger after he reacted. He picked her up and carried her up, cursing softly as he ran out of the door. Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s mouth was slightly agape and it looked confused. After Rong Zhan left, his face was ashen. He was really livid. His precious daughter, the little darling who grew up taking care of him, the little princess of the family, the little girl who pestered him every day, had actually kissed another handsome man right in front of his eyes! Even if he was a two-year-old boy, he was of the opposite sex! How could he endure this! Sang Xia saw him carrying the little girl out in a Huff and asked in surprise, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? How did she make you so angry?¡± After Rong Zhan sat on the sofa, he immediately put his daughter down and let her stand on the ground. He was angry but he suppressed his loud voice and said in a deep voice, ¡± why did you kiss him? You¡¯re a girl, don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t just do that?¡± On the other side, sang Xia immediately reacted after seeing the situation. She shook her head. He had actually done such a thing again. Previously, she had been so angry that she had reprimanded him for kissing Xiao-Xiaobai so casually. It seemed that he had not changed. The little triplets looked up in grievance and answered unwillingly, ¡± I ¡­ I know, but he has chocolate. didn¡¯t he eat it? where is it!? Rong Zhan suppressed his throbbing temples and tried to calm his anger. The little triplets had their hands behind their backs obediently. When they heard what their Daddy said, they immediately tiptoed and pointed at his mouth. They said in a serious and childish tone, ¡± this, daddy, there¡¯s some on his mouth. Rong Zhan was instantly speechless. he only felt a nameless fire being suppressed, with nowhere to release it. however, he regained his rationality and asked seriously, ¡± so you went to eat chocolate and not to kiss him? ¡± The triplets pouted slightly and said dejectedly, ¡± I-I want to kiss him too but m-mommy won¡¯t let me. as soon as she said that, rong zhan felt slightly better. at least it wasn¡¯t a casual kiss just because he wanted to. Sang Xia raised her eyebrows when she heard that. When Su Li saw that the two little brats had caused such a ruckus, he was secretly overjoyed. Chapter 1446 ? 1446 their ¡°conspiracy¡± she liked her little girl wholeheartedly, and the little girl liked her son. what a wonderful thing. Even if Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t happy, there was an 80% chance that he would be unhappy in the future. feelings should be cultivated from a young age! at this moment, xiao-xiaobai had sneaked back secretly when rong zhan was reprimanding the little triplets. it was hiding behind su li and did not appear again. its little body seemed to be very awkward. No matter how Su Li pulled him out, he refused to come out. in fact, she was still a little ashamed. her son was a boy, but he was not as active as little treasure. Seeing that he was hiding behind his back and not coming out, Su Li quietly lowered his head. son, in the future, if you want little sister to kiss you, do you know what to do? ¡± Xiao-Xiaobai rubbed its head in her arms in embarrassment and did not say a word. However, her small hand was still holding the Golden wrapper tightly. Rong Zhan continued to educate his daughter while sang Xia asked Su Li, ¡± Oh right, I haven¡¯t asked you. Why did you come over all of a sudden? is there anything wrong? ¡± Su Li, however, raised her brows slightly and looked at Rong Zhan. When she looked at sang Xia again, she gave a meaningful smile and said, ¡± Oh, it¡¯s like this. I have a friend in country Z. She¡¯s going to have a wedding soon, so I¡¯m here to help her. ¡°Oh? Wedding? Do I know any of your friends?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She was actually a little curious, because she really did not know what other friends Su Li had in Z Country. When sang Xia said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes actually looked over. su li noticed it but did not look at rong zhan. he raised his eyebrows and said to sang xia seriously, ¡± you don¡¯t know them. they¡¯re old friends from a long time ago. this time, according to the man¡¯s request, they¡¯re going to hold a grand wedding to announce to the world. ¡± After Su Li finished speaking, he deliberately made a few exaggerated tsk tsk sounds. it still makes people envious, jealous, and hateful. However, sang Xia¡¯s lips curled into a smile. what¡¯s there to be envious about? no matter how extravagant the wedding is, it¡¯s all in vain if you don¡¯t have a good time. In today¡¯s society, how many people can compare to the relationship between you and your Xiao Bai? ¡± Su Li was about to refute him but she heard Rong Zhan cough. She changed the topic and laughed. haha, that¡¯s true. A harmonious couple and a happy family are the most important things! But he clearly wasn¡¯t bad! The couple already had two children, but they were still so lovey-dovey every day. Of course, Su Li would not say this to sang Xia. by the way, ¡± she added, ¡± sangxia, she needs some help. When are you going back to the mainland? come and help me. I think the bride is too busy to be free. sang xia raised her eyebrows. ¡± is it appropriate for me to go? i don¡¯t even know her. ¡± hey, why wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate? you¡¯re my good friends. Besides, you have such a big background. I¡¯d be honored. Su Li did not even blink as he spoke. He had a serious look on his face. Hearing her words, sang Xia hesitated for a moment. Finally, she turned to Rong Zhan and asked, ¡± then, Rong Zhan, can you take care of the two little ones by yourself? ¡± Usually, Rong Zhan loved to stick to her. Now that she was going back to help more, she had to let him know first in case he would be unhappy. However ¡­ Surprisingly, Rong Zhan closed his head slightly. it¡¯s okay. I have nothing to do when I go back. I¡¯ll take care of the two little ones. You can go and do your work with her. Chapter 1447 ? 1447 Cohabitation (1) When sang Xia heard this, although she was surprised that he would be so straightforward this time, seeing that he said it was no problem, she also nodded her head and agreed to Su Li¡¯s request. Su Li had said that there was less than a month until her friend¡¯s wedding. Therefore, they were ready to go back after staying there for a while. Meanwhile, in G City, sang nuo and an Xiaoyang had just settled down for a week when something suddenly happened again, catching them off guard. however, even though the cause of the incident was not too good, sang nuo was still satisfied with the outcome. An Xiaoyang¡¯s grandmother was hospitalized for a fracture by accident. Fortunately, she had medical insurance. An Xiaoyang was so busy during the two days of X-ray and surgery that she had to take two days off. Sang nuo accompanied her for half a day before she chased him away. Sang nuo went back to class and made notes on the key points in her book. On this day, after school, Santos went to the restaurant and ordered four dishes and one soup, then packed them up and sent them to the hospital. When sang nuo arrived, he saw her busy wiping her grandmother¡¯s arm from the window. An Xiaoyang was startled when she saw Rong Zhan. She opened the door. why are you here? ¡± Sang nuo raised the lunchbox in his hands. I got some bone soup for grandma to nourish her body. You haven¡¯t eaten either, right? it just so happens that I don¡¯t have anything either. Let¡¯s eat together with grandma. As he said that, he walked around her with the lunchbox in his hand. An Xiaoyang shook her head helplessly, but she still gave in. On the other side, after sang nuo went in, he was greeting an Xiaoyang¡¯s grandmother. An Xiaoyang¡¯s grandmother was especially kind and had raised an Xiaoyang since she was young. It was needless to say that they had a deep relationship. Sang nuo was very polite to the old lady. He helped to adjust his back and brought over a small table to wipe her grandmother¡¯s hands. Nutritious and delicious food was placed on the table one by one. He even served her a bowl of big bone soup. An Xiaoyang stood at the side and watched sang nuo do all of this. She was not impatient at all. She was careful and serious. Her eyes flickered slightly, and even her heart was filled with warmth. what are you doing? aren¡¯t you hungry? come and eat with grandma. Sang nuo Saw Her Standing There and greeted her. His actions and tone were all very natural, as if she was feeling a little uncomfortable. After all, she had always felt that sang nuo was the son of a rich family. This ¡± young master ¡± attribute was not uncommon in school and around her. However, she did not expect that at that time, he had completely put down his status and was here to help her serve her grandmother. After the meal, grandma held sang nuo¡¯s hand and said earnestly, ¡± good child, you should persuade little yang to let her go back to class. My body is still weak, I don¡¯t need her to remind me. grandma, what are you saying? I can study in the hospital. How can you be by yourself if I leave? ¡± An Xiaoyang frowned. ¡°you child, why are you so disobedient? you, yingluo!¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. Leave this to me.¡± Sang nuo had already made up his mind. An Xiaoyang had to go back to class, and someone had to take care of her grandmother. These two things would not conflict with each other. ¡°Sanno, Sanno, Sanno.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. Come out with me.¡± Sang nuo immediately pulled her out. As soon as they reached the corridor, an Xiaoyang pulled her hand away from his hand, her expression complicated. my grandma doesn¡¯t know anything. Actually, I¡¯m really studying here ¡­ ¡°It¡¯ll take a hundred days for a bone or tendon to be injured, at least a hundred days. Are you joking with me if you want to stay here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll f * ck you!¡± Chapter 1448 ? 1448 cohabitation (2) ¡°What about me? I¡¯ve already found a nurse for you. She¡¯ll be here soon. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s a professional nurse. She¡¯ll definitely take care of everything better than you.¡± Sang nuo said as he placed one hand on the wall, trapping the stubborn girl between his arms and the wall. Hearing this, an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes darkened. Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, the look in her eyes slowly dimmed. How could he not know what she was thinking now that he had been taught a lesson before? He touched her short hair and pressed her head against his chest. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡± Xiao Yang, now is not the time to be so calculative. I am your boyfriend. Your business is my business. The most important thing now is to let you study hard and get a scholarship. Getting into the same university as me is the most important thing. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. I will get someone to take good care of grandma. You can come and check on me whenever you want. Don¡¯t think too much, okay? ¡± an xiaoyang was silent in his arms for a long time. finally, her little hand clutched his sleeve tightly, she stood on her tiptoes slightly, and gently kissed his handsome and clean side face. thank you, Momo-samno. Sang nuo was stunned for a moment, then a smile appeared on his lips. He raised his hand and patted her little head. you¡¯re a promising child. Good girl. There were many things that didn¡¯t need to be said. The two of them understood in their hearts. If they were too calculative about these things, it would be very tiring for the two of them. If he took a step closer to her life, she would also let go of her stubbornness and take a step closer to him. Only then could the two of them really be together. The caretaker arrived not long after. An Xiaoyang was relieved to see that someone was taking care of her. She said goodbye to her grandmother again and again before leaving. In the afternoon, an Xiaoyang went back to class with sang nuo. She opened the book and looked at the physics and chemistry Notes that he had made for her. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart warmed up again. And during the last class of the night, Santos passed her a note. She had just finished the question and when she opened it, her hand that was holding the pen suddenly froze. After that, she closed it silently and held it in her palm. Her fingers moved a few times and she pinched the ball. She held it tightly and her ears inexplicably heated up. Seeing that she was not responding, sang nuo took the cap of his pen and poked her back. He asked in a faint voice, ¡± can you do it, baby? ¡± An Xiaoyang immediately moved her chair when she heard the way he addressed her. She leaned on the table and ignored him. Sang nuo¡¯s arms were long. Seeing that she did not reply, he unwillingly took a pen cap and jabbed it over. Xiaoyang, an Xiaoyang! Big brother is asking you a question.¡± An Xiaoyang continued to ignore him, but sang nuo kept harassing her from behind. He did not say anything nice, and the chubby boy beside him could not help but lie on the table and laugh wildly. An Xiaoyang could not take it anymore. She turned around and glared at him. With a red face, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± let¡¯s talk when we get out. Meanwhile, sang nuo laughed openly. how was it? now that he had a girlfriend, it was no big deal to call her a little sick of it. single dogs would not understand this kind of fun. School was finally over. Logically speaking, there was still night self-study, so an Xiaoyang could go to school after she stopped working. However, she was still packing her bag. sang nuo stopped him. ¡± what are you doing? are you really going home? ¡± Your house is very far from here, and you¡¯re living alone at night. What if some bad guys come in and kidnap you?¡± Chapter 1449 ? 1449 Cohabitation (3) Sang nuo¡¯s words were rather frightening. Just a few words from him had caused an Xiaoyang¡¯s small face to turn pale. She had been staying in the hospital for the past two nights. By now, most of the people had left. Sang nuo lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡± the place I live in is very close to the school and the hospital. Do you think I¡¯m scarier than those bad guys? This was the content of the note he had sent her before, asking her to stay at his house for the night. His apartment was in good condition, and it was convenient to live anywhere. What was wrong with living together? Sang nuo thought about it and said seriously, ¡± an Xiaoyang, you have to know that even if you come to my place, we won¡¯t interfere with each other at night. If you stay in the guest room, I really won¡¯t do anything to you. Also, Yingluo. ¡°And what?¡± There was some hesitation in an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes, but this also showed that she had wavered. however, that was still ¡®cohabitation¡¯. as soon as she thought of this word, she could imagine a hundred stories of a high school student¡¯s fall. Sang nuo smiled meaningfully. He bent down and pinched her small face. you don¡¯t even have any meat on you. It¡¯s hard for me to have any bad thoughts about you. An Xiaoyang was instantly speechless. day. The days of living under the same roof before the college entrance examination, or cohabitation for short, had begun. since grandma an had been hospitalized due to a fracture in her leg, she had to stay in sang nuo¡¯s apartment for 100 days. this meant that she would be staying in sang nuo¡¯s apartment for the rest of her life. To this little girl who had always been well-behaved and obedient, the word ¡®cohabitation¡¯ was enough to make her tremble in fear. However, at this moment, she still didn¡¯t know that fighting for the same goal together before the college entrance examination and the ups and downs under the same roof would become the most beautiful period in her future when she reminisced about her youth. Right now. After moving an Xiaoyang into his duplex apartment, sang nuo¡¯s state of mind suddenly changed. After all, imagination was imagination. It was different from reality. The apartment that he didn¡¯t even want to return to had always been cold and cheerless. Now that his girlfriend had moved in, he suddenly felt that this world of two people was extraordinarily wonderful. After he brought an Xiaoyang back, an Xiaoyang was immediately attracted by the small duplex apartment as soon as they entered. The facilities were low-key and simple, but it was Grand and stylish. Although she had thought that the environment of sang nuo¡¯s place would be good, she could not help but admire it when she saw it in person. the housekeeper isn¡¯t around at night. She only comes to clean up the house in the day. Come, I¡¯ll take you to your room. after changing her shoes, he led her upstairs. On the left side of the second floor, when the door was pushed open, an Xiaoyang was stunned by the environment inside. ¡°Sang nuo, you¡¯re so tired.¡± Sang nuo coughed and looked at the warm room for young girls. He said uneasily, ¡± d-do you like it? ¡± This question made an Xiaoyang¡¯s face turn red. He had already tidied up the room and was waiting for him to lead the way! And as expected, she took the bait! Although an Xiaoyang was more assured of sang nuo¡¯s character, this was the first time in her life that she was cohabitating with a man and a woman of the opposite sex. It was impossible for her not to feel uneasy. How could she be fooled by him? He went to the hospital to visit grandma, hired a nurse, and helped her take notes. Step by step, he captured her last bit of persistence. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself by asking him so directly. She took a while to adjust her mood and asked him, ¡± where do you live? ¡± sang nuo turned around and raised his chin. ¡± it¡¯s just opposite your door. if there¡¯s anything at night, you can call me anytime. ¡± ¡°What can happen at night? I won¡¯t call you.¡± Santos laughed evilly. who knows what you¡¯ll be busy with at night. an, my babies, I¡¯ll clock in for little brother nuo. I¡¯ll roll around and act cute to get a recommendation ticket. Chapter 1450 ? 1450 Cohabitation (4) ¡°You coward!¡± Okay, okay, okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. With your little bean sprout body, I won¡¯t bother with you even if you come to me at night. Finish your homework and rest early. Sang nuo ruffled her short hair and immediately stopped before she got angry. Her little face was red with anger and embarrassment. Even though she knew that sang nuo had said that to make her feel at ease, she was already in her third year of high school, and he still called her a little beansprout. It was really a little embarrassing. ¡°Hurry up and leave, or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± An Xiaoyang raised her fist in anger. Sang nuo leaned against the door frame. She had asked him to leave, but he refused to. He placed his hands on his chest and looked at her like a little hen preparing to fight. He could not help but laugh. Then, he suddenly said, ¡± what are you angry about? I didn¡¯t like you because of your little bean sprout figure. An Xiaoyang¡¯s face turned red with anger. Sang nuo saw that her expression was not right, so he stopped teasing her. He walked up to her and hugged her soft little body despite her avoidance. Then, he lowered his head and slowly rubbed against her ear. I like your little bean sprout figure because I like you. It¡¯s because I like you that I like your little bean sprout figure. Therefore, he didn¡¯t care about your body, how big your chest was, how thin your waist was, or if your butt was perky. therefore, even if you were a little girl, you would still think that your a was the cutest in the world. Of course, sang nuo would not say anything else. Because after he said that one sentence, an Xiaoyang already wished she could hide in a hole. Her small face and ears were dyed red, and even her usually white skin was pale pink. How could he say such words? This was the first time an Xiaoyang realized that he had such a glib tongue. Why didn¡¯t she realize this before? In reality, the 1.6-meter tall and petite her was being held in the arms of the 1.8-meter tall sang nuo, and she no longer had the courage to raise her small face to talk to him. To the two of them, living together was indeed a very subtle feeling. Sang nuo wanted to be alone with her for a while longer, but after entering the room, he felt strange for not leaving. It was as if he had an inexplicable taboo against both of them. When sang nuo saw that she was really going to ignore him in the end with a red face, he lowered his head and kissed her little face, then got up and left. When an Xiaoyang turned back, she saw the young man¡¯s slender and straight back walking out the door. There was a distance of more than 20 centimeters between the two of them. In front of her, he looked so tall and seemed very imposing. it gave her a sense of security that she had never felt before. An Xiaoyang heaved a sigh of relief. She walked to the side of the bed, leaned back, and fell into the bed. It was so soft. So comfortable. An Xiaoyang covered her burning face and recalled what he had just said. The heat in her body couldn¡¯t subside for a while. Did he like her, and that was why he liked her small and skinny body? So, even if she really didn¡¯t have any meat on her, he wouldn¡¯t mind a small washing board? An Xiaoyang thought for a long time, and finally a smile appeared on her lips. She was wearing a lot and was feeling hot all over. She was taking off her outer coat and there was a beige overalls inside. She took it off as well to get rid of the heat, so she only had a thin bra on her upper body. Her soft short hair was slightly messy, and she was panting slightly, her chest rising and falling. Chapter 1451 ? 1451 Cohabitation (5) She was very thin, but unexpectedly, under the thin underwear, there were two full and soft breasts. Just as she was about to go into the bathroom to wash up, she had just gotten up when suddenly, there was movement outside the door. The next second, her door was opened, and sang nuo said loudly, ¡± little yang, I¡¯ve brought you something to wear for the night ¡­ His words suddenly stopped, and he was still holding a t-shirt. After seeing what he had just witnessed, sang nuo¡¯s clear and handsome eyes suddenly widened, and he was completely dumbfounded. ¡°Ah ah ah-!¡± an xiaoyang covered her chest and screamed. !!! After sang nuo came back to his senses, he quickly retreated and closed the door. His breathing was uneven and hurried. He lowered his head and saw that he was still holding the pajamas that he had prepared for her. He instantly felt his face heat up. He returned to his room and let out a long breath. Then, he grabbed his hair and paced back and forth in the room, not knowing what to do. No matter what, his mind was filled with the scene he saw when he pushed open the door. Putting everything aside, he really did not expect this. So, she wasn¡¯t young. It wasn¡¯t just small. Who would have thought that she, with her small arms and thin legs, would look like that under the thick clothes? How do girls look like? how, how can you be whiny? Wasn¡¯t that girl malnourished? Sang nuo opened the window. In the December temperature, he allowed the refreshing chill to invade his body. He tried his best to dispel the heat on his body. It was quiet at night. It was almost nine O ¡®clock, and sang nuo did not dare to look for her. He stayed in his bedroom until 11 O ¡®clock and did not get up. He leaned on his desk and did the mathematical Olympiad questions, trying to fully immerse himself in it. However, this time, it took a long time for him to fully immerse himself in it. Previously, his mind was occupied by some images, as if he could not control them. When Santos got up again, it was almost 12 o ¡®clock. He had a reasonable sleep schedule, so he would not pass 12 o¡¯ clock, not to mention that he still had to go out for a heavy-weight run and practice close-range combat at 5 o ¡®clock in the morning. He glanced at the shirt that was thrown on the bed. He hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he opened the door. When he saw the room opposite and the light still shining under the door, his eyes flickered slightly. Then, he unconsciously clenched the shirt in his hand and stood at the door for a while before walking over. He raised his hand slightly and was about to knock. At this moment, he suddenly heard the sound of someone walking over with shoes. He was shocked and quickly turned around to enter his room. The next second, when her door opened, his door had just closed. An Xiaoyang subconsciously looked over and saw that the closed door seemed to shake slightly. She frowned,¡±Yingluo.¡± ??? An Xiaoyang was thirsty. She went downstairs to the kitchen to find some water. There was a large glass bottle of honey lemon water on the kitchen table. An Xiaoyang found a disposable cup and drank three cups in a row. She burped and walked back with satisfaction. God knew that she was dying of thirst, but she did not have the courage to go out. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but come out. Luckily, sang nuo was in his room and they didn¡¯t meet. However, just as an Xiaoyang quickly turned off the lights and went up the stairs to return to her room- Just as her hand touched the door handle of her room, the door of the room opposite her suddenly opened. An Xiaoyang¡¯s breath suddenly tightened! Chapter 1452 ? 1452 Cohabitation (6) Without saying a word, she ran into her room and closed the door with a bang. sang nuo just watched as she sneaked in as if she was afraid of seeing a ghost. he held the clothes in his hand and stood there in a daze.¡±¡­¡­¡± her lips opened slightly, but she didn¡¯t manage to say a single word. He just wanted to give her a set of pajamas. How could it be so difficult? After being obstructed twice, sang nuo took a deep breath. This time, he walked over swiftly and knocked on the door. ¡°Dong Dong Dong.¡± There was no response from the other end. Sang nuo knocked on the door again and said in a calm tone, ¡± little yang, open the door. a few seconds later, her mosquito-like voice came from inside. ¡± what are you doing? ¡± Sang nuo coughed. Seeing how guarded she was, she must have been greatly affected by what had happened before. She did not even dare to open the door for him. However, he still calmly replied, ¡± I¡¯ll bring you your pajamas. After a moment, there was movement from inside. Then, the door was slowly opened, but it revealed a narrow gap. A small hand reached out. He didn¡¯t even show his face. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± He handed the clothes to her and instructed her in a serious tone, ¡± remember to turn on the air conditioner when you sleep at night. Don¡¯t catch a cold. I¡¯ve also laid an electric blanket under your bed. Remember to turn it to the middle gear. Lastly, Yingluo, that¡¯s my shirt. You can wear it tonight and buy a new one tomorrow when you have time. After saying this, sang nuo paused for a moment. Then, his expression flickered slightly, and he stammered, ¡± I¡¯m done. ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m going to close the door.¡± Without waiting for his reply, an Xiaoyang closed the door and locked it from the inside. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± He was really being viewed as a dreadful monster. Sang nuo wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, he gave up, lowered his hand, and sighed helplessly. He gently stood at the door and said softly, ¡± good night. He turned around and left. He returned to his room and closed the door. That night. The two of them spent their time peacefully in their own room. An Xiaoyang finally didn¡¯t have to work. She studied until very late and wanted to make a qualitative leap in her grades as much as possible. When it was almost two in the morning, she couldn¡¯t lift her spirits and climbed into bed. She had really put on sang nuo¡¯s pajamas. Her small body was wrapped in his loose and fat shirt, revealing her two small and thin legs, and she actually had a different kind of lazy and sexy look. She was very tired and fell asleep immediately after climbing into bed. She had a dreamless night and slept soundly. however, it was different for sunny. His abnormal state of mind and state of mind tonight had made him different in his sleep. He seemed to have had a dream. It was a dream with him and an Xiaoyang. In the dream, she seemed to be looking at her slender and weak body, and that beautiful arc. This dream seemed so different, like a seductive mist, real and fake, but it still made people¡¯s hearts throb. The next day. santos was woken up by his alarm, and he subconsciously sat up on the bed. But suddenly, he felt that something was wrong with his body. Where? why was it wet? His gaze was fixed on his loose pajama pants. He,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Oh, what? You should die!¡± sang nuo forcefully grabbed his loose hair, softly cursed twice, and got out of bed. In the next seven to six minutes, Santos quickly took a shower, changed into a fresh set of clothes, and went out. However, before he left ¡­ Chapter 1453 ? 1453 Cohabitation (7) However, before he left, he stopped at the door of an Xiaoyang¡¯s room, as if he was confirming if she was still sleeping inside. After confirming that everything was normal, he took the key and left. Their school started at eight o ¡®clock. In the past, he would buy breakfast and go to school after two hours of intensive training. Now, he didn¡¯t need to. His apartment was less than 20 minutes away from the school, so he could make it back. An Xiaoyang woke up at 5:30 am. She didn¡¯t go out after she got up, but obediently got up and sat at the table again. She put on her headphones early in the morning, took out the Oxford Dictionary, and began to memorize the dictionary. This was her trick to learning foreign languages. She spent the last ten minutes washing up. By the time she was done, it was almost seven o ¡®clock. He then went out. Initially, she thought that Santos was already downstairs because she had vaguely heard the clanking sounds of someone in the kitchen. However, after she glanced at sang nuo¡¯s tightly shut door, she slowly went downstairs and saw an unfamiliar middle-aged woman cooking in the kitchen. She suddenly recalled the Auntie that sang nuo had mentioned who took care of his daily life. At the same time, the Auntie heard the commotion and turned around. She smiled gently at an Xiaoyang, who was a little embarrassed and restrained, and waved at her. you must be miss an. Young master told me about you. Come, come and have a seat. I¡¯ve prepared breakfast. Eat it while it¡¯s hot. After the Auntie finished speaking, she served plates of exquisite, delicious, and nutritious breakfast on the table. An Xiaoyang immediately went to help. When an Xiaoyang went over, she saw the steamed dumplings with crystal shrimp, papaya pastries, Lotus-wrapped eggs, crab roe buns, lean meat congee with vegetables, thousand-layer shredded pork patties, two bright-colored cucumber dishes, Yogurt Fruit salad, and so on. her eyes were wide open, and her hungry stomach growled at the delicious food. She was instantly embarrassed. The Auntie smiled. if you¡¯re hungry, eat quickly. Eat while it¡¯s hot. You¡¯ll have the energy to study if you eat more. An Xiaoyang was already drooling. She had never eaten such a rich and nutritious breakfast since she was young. However, she was still very polite and said neither haughtily nor humbly, ¡± thank you, Auntie. You can just call me Xiaoyang. I¡¯ll wait for sang nuo to come down and eat together. At this moment, an Xiaoyang looked at the time and thought to herself,¡¯why is sang nuo so lazy? he¡¯s still not up at this time.¡¯ Unexpectedly. As soon as she said this, the Auntie said, ¡± you can eat it yourself. These are all made for you. Young master goes out for a run at four or five o ¡®clock every morning. After that, he goes to school. ¡°What!¡± After going out, training every day? An Xiaoyang was shocked. Four or five points? It¡¯s winter, and it¡¯s still dark in the morning and night, but he¡¯s already out for a run? She really did not expect that sang nuo had such a routine. No wonder she had been saying that his body seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. So he had this habit. An Xiaoyang was shocked. She picked up the chopsticks and started eating breakfast. Besides, this was all made by her Auntie. This kind of treatment really overwhelmed her. Although sang nuo¡¯s incident had shocked her, the arrival of the delicious breakfast quickly made her forget everything and quickly enjoyed it. The helper saw an Xiaoyang eating without looking up and unconsciously handed her another glass of boiled milk. Xiaoyang, eat slowly. Young master told me that you will come back for lunch. He will make fish head soup, sweet and sour ribs, lettuce diced meat, Dongpo meat, and anything else you want to eat. Just tell me. An Xiaoyang swallowed her saliva. Chapter 1454 ? 1454 Cohabitation (8) This food. she swallowed her saliva with difficulty. ¡± a-auntie, i¡¯m really sorry to trouble you. you can do anything. ¡± oh my, so this was the kind of treatment sang nuo was living. why did he always eat with them in the cafeteria that the students were fighting for after school?! He really didn¡¯t know how to enjoy life. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. Thinking about what she used to eat in order to save money, such as steamed buns, small pickled vegetables, buns, and milk, she felt that Yingying was wonderful enough. But in front of him, An Xiaoyang was in a rush. She drank a mouthful of lean meat porridge and ate a mouthful of crystal shrimp dumplings. On the other side, she ate two mouthfuls of side dishes, including a heart-breaking Lotus egg. It was so delicious that she felt like she was flying. ¡°Yang, you have such a good appetite. Our young master doesn¡¯t like to eat. If you like it, eat more. Your daughter is too thin.¡± When an Xiaoyang heard the auntie¡¯s words, she smiled at her. However, she was slightly surprised. Sang nuo doesn¡¯t like to eat? How could that be? he had eaten a lot in front of her every time. At this moment, the sound of the door opening suddenly came from outside. An Xiaoyang, who was drinking milk, was stunned. She turned around and saw a figure at the entrance. Santos was panting slightly. He was actually wearing a black sports Casual suit on such a cold day. It looked very thin, but even so, he was still sweating profusely. Young people really had the fire power. Just as an Xiaoyang was thinking about this, she suddenly saw sang nuo take off his black coat and hang it on the rack. There was a t-shirt inside. He directly pulled up the shirt underneath and lifted it up, lowering his head to wipe the sweat on his forehead. With this lift, the 1.82-meter-tall teenager¡¯s abdominal muscles were revealed-the thin-looking teenager actually had a tight and charming six-pack and a sexy Fishman line. An Xiaoyang turned around and looked at him. She was dumbfounded and stunned. However, when he seemed to have noticed her gaze and looked over, she immediately retracted her gaze and ate quietly with her head lowered. However, her mind was filled with the scene she had just seen. Her ears were inexplicably hot. He was really surprised. When the Auntie saw that sang nuo had returned, she immediately went up to him and asked him what else he needed to prepare. Sang nuo politely declined, then quickly went up the stairs and returned to his room to take a shower and change his clothes. When he came back down, an Xiaoyang was still sitting on the chair. However, the Auntie had already put on her clothes. She smiled at sang nuo and said, ¡± little young master, breakfast is ready. I¡¯m going out to buy the ingredients for lunch. You guys eat more. Santos nodded. thank you for your hard work. After the Auntie left, sang nuo walked over and prepared to have breakfast. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t look at her, but she could feel a fresh and cold breath coming over. Then, a white figure sat down on the chair beside her and started to eat with chopsticks. Between the two of them, no one took the initiative to speak. She ate her own food. The two of them were so close to each other, but the air was filled with an indescribable awkwardness and another kind of inexplicable emotion. He could not forget that his pajama pants were wet when he woke up in the morning. And last night, he had a dream related to her, a dream about pestering him. He coughed. He ate in big mouthfuls, but his ears were burning. yes, he still couldn¡¯t forget the glimpse he had when he pushed open her room door. Yingluo, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? what are you thinking about, Yingluo? ¡± an Xiaoyang forced herself to calm down as if nothing had happened. ¡°Yes, I was thinking about you.¡± Chapter 1455 ? 1455 Cohabitation (9) As soon as he said this, an Xiaoyang choked on her porridge. Her face turned red and she coughed violently. Suddenly, a hand handed her a piece of paper. At the same time, a hand on her back caressed her thin back. An Xiaoyang¡¯s face was still red. She pushed his hand away without a sound and was about to get up. He simply couldn¡¯t pass. Being alone with him, her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was about to burst out. An Xiaoyang stood up and left, but sang nuo grabbed her wrist. where are you going? ¡± An Xiaoyang tried to pull her hand away, but she couldn¡¯t. In the end, she said softly, ¡± I¡¯ll go pack my bag. ¡°You¡¯re done eating?¡± ran ran. she glanced at the half-bowl of porridge left and hesitated for a moment. Her throat moved slightly. ran ran, okay. After that, she heard sang nuo sneer and say faintly, ¡± how can you waste food, child? you¡¯re still throwing away the porridge that you¡¯ve finished halfway. Why? are you not drinking it because you¡¯re planning to let me drink it for you? ¡± As he said this, he pulled her over and made her sit down obediently. He said in a serious tone, ¡± drink up before you leave. An Xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± Didn¡¯t he just want her to stay? This drama queen. After this incident, the atmosphere between the two of them seemed to have eased a little. No one mentioned what happened last night. However, the sentence ¡± I¡¯m thinking of you ¡± just now had confused an Xiaoyang¡¯s heart for a while. After she sat down, her heart was still fluctuating. ¡°Eat more, you¡¯re so thin.¡± Sang nuo picked up some food for her. An Xiaoyang declined politely, ¡± I¡¯ve already eaten a lot. You should eat more. I didn¡¯t know that you have to go out to exercise every morning. It¡¯s already so hard to go to school. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such perseverance. After that, she heard a low chuckle by her ear. Sang nuo¡¯s clean and clear voice entered her ears and barged into her heart. of course I have to train. Only when my body is strong will I be able to protect the person I like. Only by strengthening his body could he protect the person he liked. An Xiaoyang¡¯s breathing instantly stopped. She slowly lowered her eyes, her long eyelashes like a butterfly spreading its wings. Under the morning sun, her small and delicate face seemed so ignorant of the world, young and quiet. However, her cheeks were flushed red, and her shyness and consternation made her even more mesmerizing. she wondered if she was talking too much. She should not have asked. Every time she asked him a question, his answer would always involve her. Sang nuo¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw her like that. He was actually a little lost in thought, as if he had unconsciously recalled the previous night when he had accidentally barged in and saw her upper body wearing only a bra. That messy, slightly lazy, and slightly sexy short hair, and her blushing face were all in a daze. His hand that was holding the chopsticks suddenly tightened, and the young man¡¯s body also became tense, tinged with some heat. He quickly shifted his gaze away from her and lowered his head to start eating and drinking the porridge. The class started at eight o ¡®clock, and the two of them left at seven-thirty, which was only a fifteen-minute journey. when he left, he saw that she had already wrapped herself up, covering her chin, revealing her short, furry hair, and half of her tender fingertips under her sleeves. He was wearing a Black Casual Cotton shirt and carrying his school bag with one hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯ll be too late if we don¡¯t.¡± An Xiaoyang looked at her watch and went out first. ¡°Wait-!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She turned around in surprise. Santos carried his school bag and said unhurriedly- Chapter 1456 ? 1456 Cohabitation (10) ¡°You won¡¯t have another chance once you¡¯re out of the door. Do you want to give me a kiss before you leave?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± An Xiaoyang turned around and was about to leave, her face red. What kind of reason was that? However, just as she left, she was pulled back into his arms by a strong force from behind. Sang nuo no longer hesitated to lower his head and enjoy her sweetness. He thought about it for a long time. He had been thinking about it for a long time. he had finally found a chance to kiss her. Sang nuo admitted that the images in his mind had made him restless, and he had even had such a dream last night. However, in reality, he would not do anything to her. After all, she was still underage, and she was still so thin and small. How could he bear to hurt her? However, he was greedy for her. Especially after he had accidentally seen her body last night. He was at the age where his blood was boiling, and she was the girl he loved. It was really hard to control himself. And the only thing he could do was to kiss her hard, just like this moment. It was as if all the forbearance he had been holding back earlier had burst out in an instant. He lifted an Xiaoyang up and pressed her against the wall. He lowered his head and kissed her fiercely, as if he wanted to swallow her small body. When sang nuo let go of her, an Xiaoyang¡¯s feet touched the ground, and her legs instantly went soft. If sang nuo had not immediately supported her, she would have collapsed. She was already dizzy from the kisses. In the end, she was held in sang nuo¡¯s arms before she left. Her body was soft. That never-before-seen kiss had almost destroyed all her strength. Of course! It also made her so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The first day of cohabitation had begun, and everything was so sweet in her heart. The two of them studied in school with peace of mind. At noon, they would come back to eat a nutritious and sumptuous lunch. At night, they would come back to study together. Their days were repeated. Every day seemed to be the same, but it was interesting. The two of them had sweet little interactions all the time. It was simple, fulfilling, peaceful, and beautiful. However, a week after they moved in, an accident that was neither big nor small suddenly broke the peace at the school. A robber had appeared near the school, and it had already been committed twice. It was said that the other party had a knife on him. One of the victims had tried to fight the robber, but ended up seriously injured. Everyone was terrified by this incident. After all, there was a hospital near the school, and there were many School District houses and residential apartments. People came and went frequently. Since it was outside the school, there was no way to control it, so he could only hand it over to the police. However, the police couldn¡¯t stay here day and night. Therefore, many students were very uneasy. However, at this moment, a string of numbers and a sentence appeared on the school¡¯s official website and the various major platforms in G city¡¯s network. It said,¡±if you¡¯re in trouble, you can call this number at the first moment.¡± 00**? She also added a PS saying, [ please don¡¯t joke around, or you will be treated as a ¡®villain¡¯. ] Leaving his name v. In fact, almost no one would believe such information. When the chubby boy saw the message, he even laughed sarcastically and said that the person was just a troublemaker. It would be a wonder if he believed that. Sang nuo rolled his eyes at him. Then, she turned to the person sitting in front of her. what do you think? will you believe it? ¡± An Xiaoyang turned around slowly and said seriously with a pen in her hand, ¡± the world is big and full of strange things. If there is evil, there is good, so I believe it. The young man laughed when he heard that. He licked his lips and seemed to be very happy. Then- Chapter 1457 ? 1457 Cohabitation (11) He touched her head. you¡¯re so obedient. Keep it, then. As long as she believed him, it was fine. The little fatty could believe it or not! However ¡­ Just when everyone thought that the number was a prank, the next day, the robber actually started to commit crimes. He disguised himself as a delivery man in a closed community and robbed car owners who came back at night. However, that person happened to save the number left by the V as a shortcut key after accidentally seeing the notification. he dialed the number in his pocket in a panic when he was robbed, but he did not take out his phone because the robber was threatening him. he was wearing a mask and asking him to take away all his valuable things, such as watches, bracelets, wallets, and even his phone. However, he did not know. These sounds were transmitted into the phone, and the location information of the call had been locked. He hung up and handed it in, but he didn¡¯t have much hope. The robber in front of him was madly searching him with a knife. He only hoped that he didn¡¯t die. ¡­ It only took five to six minutes. at this moment, the sound of several motorcycles came from the underground garage that had suddenly stopped. the sound of the motorcycles ¡®engines buzzed and resounded throughout the underground garage. it was extremely shocking and made people feel nervous. When the robber heard the commotion, he immediately tried to escape. However, just as he picked up his bag, he was hit by a stick from a motorcycle that suddenly appeared-! Instantly, the man was beaten senseless and fell to the ground. However, they didn¡¯t let him go just like that. Instead, a group of people stopped their cars, surrounded him, and began to beat him up. the owner of the stolen car was completely dumbfounded when he saw them. they were all wearing helmets. he stretched out his hand in shock and stammered, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, you, you¡¯re v?¡± However, they didn¡¯t say anything and ignored him. In the end, before he left, a member of the V organization picked up everything from the ground and handed it to him. you¡¯ll have to call the police yourself. After that, the group of four or five people started their motorcycles and left again. One after another, they flashed through the underground garage. It was cool and handsome, and it was exciting. The car owner was stunned for a long time before he reacted. He quickly shouted and thanked them. All of this was captured by the surveillance cameras in the underground parking lot. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ When an Xiaoyang was doing her homework, she kept hearing sang nuo rushing out of the house. Then, the sound of a motorcycle came from below the apartment. She was scared out of her wits and thought that something had happened. She hurriedly went out and waited anxiously. She held her phone in her hand and was about to go crazy, but she didn¡¯t know if she should call him or not, afraid that she would delay him. But what had happened? Fortunately, it did not take too long. In just half an hour, sang nuo returned. As soon as sang nuo opened the door, he saw a small figure standing in the living room on the first floor with red eyes. She was wearing pajamas and a coat, waiting anxiously for him in the living room. When she saw him, she immediately pounced on him. he just stood at the entrance, wearing the thin clothes he wore when he left the house. the clothes he wore during special occasions had already been thrown into the garage with his motorcycle. At that time, he was leaning against the door, with a little girl pouncing on him and hugging him tightly in his chest. She seemed to be extremely worried and afraid as she hugged him tightly. Only then did Santos realize ¡­ Chapter 1458 ? 1458 Cohabitation (12) He had been in a hurry to leave the house and had scared her. He slowly raised his arm and held her small waist with one hand. He lowered his head and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry. An Xiaoyang was really frightened. He had slammed the door and ran out. She didn¡¯t know anything. How could she not be afraid and worried about him? ¡°Yingluo, where did you go? what happened, Yingluo?¡± After a while, she raised her face slightly and asked him with red eyes. Sang nuo was at a loss for words. However, he knew that there were some things that he couldn¡¯t let her know, so he quickly thought of an excuse. something happened to a brother and he asked me to send him some money. It¡¯s urgent. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t doubt him, but she complained to him with red eyes, ¡± then you¡¯re just going to slam the door and slip out, leaving me here alone in fear? ¡± Sang nuo was about to say something, but when he noticed the meaning behind her words, he unconsciously curled his lips and said with a meaningful smile, ¡± Oh? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been worried that something might happen to me?¡± An Xiaoyang immediately got angry. sang nuo, you-¡± She was already so worried, yet he still had the nerve to wrangle here. An Xiaoyang stomped her feet in anger and pushed him away. you bastard! However, just as she was about to turn around and leave, her small body was hugged from behind. The height difference between the two of them was 20 centimeters. It could be said to be a very cute height difference. However, his body was so slender, strong, and hard, while she was thin and small, and her whole body was soft. just like that, he bent down from behind and hugged her waist. he lowered his head and buried it in her neck. this scene was beautiful, romantic, and made her heart throb. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. ¡°I¡¯m a bastard. This isn¡¯t the first day you¡¯ve found out. Didn¡¯t you call me a bastard when I was chasing you back then?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re already on the pirate ship. You¡¯re not allowed to get off.¡± After sang nuo finished speaking, he looked at her aggrieved eyes, and his heart instantly softened. After a while, he tightened his arms and said slowly, ¡± I won¡¯t do it again. I was wrong. An Xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± What else could she say? She was full of anger and worry, but under his attack, she was completely defeated. He hugged her too tightly. She wanted him to let go, but he refused to let go. After a few tries to no avail, an Xiaoyang gave in. Finally, she turned her face slightly and caressed his face. She said softly, ¡± there will be no future. This is the last time. Santos was slightly stunned. however, he immediately reacted and didn¡¯t respond. when her lips left, he chased after her reluctantly. It seemed like ¡­ If there was a next time, he¡¯d better jump out of the window. Fortunately, the apartment was on the second floor and there was a big tree outside the window. ** The scene in the underground parking lot that night was both expected and unexpected. It was exposed. The surveillance camera in the underground parking lot had captured everything. The next day, the car owner went to the media to make the incident public, as well as the video. The moment the news and video were released, the internet exploded. this was because the bikers in the video were simply too cool. each of them was wearing a biker uniform, helmet, and metal rods. it was just like in a movie. they rushed in from the underground parking lot, kidnapped the robbers, and beat them up before driving away. Moreover, this was a true report. The robber had been captured by the police. As soon as the news came out- Chapter 1459 ? 1459 Cohabitation (13) It immediately caused a huge commotion in the school and in G City. Everyone praised ¡°V¡¯s¡± approach, and the media also gave them more praise. Those people were all wearing special helmets, so no one could see their faces clearly. This made people very curious about their real appearance. Even the police were dispatched, trying to find traces of v. However, these people were really strange. It was as if they had suddenly appeared out of thin air. it seemed to be everywhere. It was very mysterious. In the face of all this, only Santos knew the truth. The members of this organization were all over Georgopol, and each of them had two identities. Take him for example. He was a student and a member of the V organization. The others were businessmen, people from nightclubs, billiards centers, and lawyers. They only contacted each other in secret. They were from all kinds of industries. Without solid evidence, it would be difficult for the police to find anyone. Sang nuo knew the reason why they were also being searched. This was because the police officers knew that there was a well-known organization in G City called v, and the V organization used to be-gang. They weren¡¯t sure if the verified account that had appeared was a good person or a bad person. After all, it was a gang. They had changed their profession and started to eliminate evil and promote good. It was very nauseating and had a personality! in the school. at this moment, many of the students felt their blood boiling. However, in Class A, there was a group of teenagers who were usually the best at bluffing. At this moment, they were all holding their breaths, and the group of people surrounded Santos. An Xiaoyang had gone to the teacher¡¯s office and was not there. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they here?¡± if they¡¯re the verified accounts, but the verified accounts are your people, then the verified accounts are your Qianqian, ¡± the chubby boy said as he raised a finger. At the end of his sentence, his eyes widened. so, it¡¯s the information and numbers that you posted on your official website?! Little fatty and the others lowered their voices. They were all shocked. it was because none of them could forget the night half a month ago when an xiaoyang was kidnapped. When they were about to fight with the gangsters, the glaring lights of the motorcycles seemed to have torn the curtain of the night and saved them from the fire and water. It was an unforgettable experience for them in their youth. They would only appear once in the future, even though it was enough to make them excited. However, they didn¡¯t expect that not long after, their people would appear again! Sang nuo knew that he could not hide this from them, so he did not plan to hide it. however, this didn¡¯t mean that he would tell them that he was among them. At this moment, facing their anxious gazes, Santos did not refute them. He bent his fingers slightly, knocked on the table, and nodded. it¡¯s indeed the information that I posted on the official website. Ha! They suddenly looked up and exchanged glances. ¡°W-why did you do this?¡± The little fatty stuttered. The power behind his family, the people who were used to protect him, were actually sent out by him to punish evil and promote good? Sang nuo¡¯s lips were slightly pursed, as if he was a little impatient. you¡¯re asking why? of course, it¡¯s to take care of those villainous people. Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for them, we would have all been finished. I¡¯m doing this only because I want them to display their value and not let more victims die. As sang nuo said this, he paused for a moment, then continued, ¡± after all, in the future, ran ran will-¡± Chapter 1460 ? 1460 Cohabitation (14) if Yingluo has any more retarded companions like you, I don¡¯t want them to court death in vain, Yingluo. As soon as he said this, several people¡¯s faces changed and they cursed, ¡± ¡°Get lost! Who are you calling a retard!¡± Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Sang nuo saw an Xiaoyang return from the corner of his eye and subconsciously asked them to quickly return to their seats. He then gave them a look, not letting them speak of that matter. An Xiaoyang had obviously heard about the incident and had seen the video posted on the internet. However, for some reason, when everyone else was exclaiming in surprise and excitement, her heart was inexplicably blocked. It seemed to make her feel depressed because she felt that among the group of people operating the airport, there was one person who gave her a different feeling and was inexplicably familiar. Even though they were all tightly covered. However, they were clearly unrelated, weren¡¯t they? When an Xiaoyang returned to her seat, the little fatty was obediently doing practice questions at the table behind him. Sang nuo was also lying on his stomach, reading a complicated book. It was filled with formulas. Around him, those buddies who liked to hang out with him in the past were all quiet, not saying a word. He was not like the rest of the class, who were all excitedly talking about the ¡± v ¡± that had suddenly become famous. This comparison made her feel very strange, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on what was strange. Thinking about the video she had seen before, an Xiaoyang sat down and started to do her homework. Suddenly, she slowly turned her head and glanced at sang nuo. Coincidentally, Santos raised his head slightly, and the two of them met each other¡¯s eyes. Sang nuo dodged first, lowered his head, and continued writing. An Xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± Was it an illusion? there was something wrong with this guy. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The V organization¡¯s act of punishing evil and promoting good was still brewing, but something unexpected happened. It proved the quality of many people. They probably wanted to personally prove the authenticity of the V organization, so some people would play tricks. He deliberately didn¡¯t care about the photoshopped words from before, wanting to see for himself if they were true. However, it was not impossible for such a person to be beaten up by the V organization. in fact, two people had been killed. When the verified account¡¯s people rushed over, they saw that they had really met the person who had been pulling the prank. They were furious and hit the person with a few sticks. They taught him a lesson. Since they had come, they couldn¡¯t come for nothing. They had to teach him a lesson! Therefore, that person was taught a harsh lesson. The V organization didn¡¯t hide anything and released the video. They made it clear to the public that what they were doing was serious. If anyone were to make fun of them again, they would definitely beat that person up until he was paralyzed. After they taught a bunch of people a lesson, the effect was much better. They killed the chicken to warn the monkeys, and no one dared to provoke them casually. At noon the next day. This incident was related to an Xiaoyang. It was a rare weekend for an Xiaoyang to go shopping with her friends. However, on the way out, her companion¡¯s backpack was snatched by two bad guys on a motorcycle. One was in charge of driving the motorcycle, while the other was in charge of stealing. At that time, both of them were frightened, but an Xiaoyang dialed a number and told them that their things had been stolen from them through the breathing sound on the phone. then, 15 minutes later, a man wearing a biker suit and a specially made black helmet appeared. She was holding their lost bags in her hands. He handed it to them. His appearance had excited her friend, but it made an Xiaoyang¡¯s heart beat violently. This was because the figure in front of her was just like the figure in the video that she found familiar. an, my babies, I¡¯m here. Damn, I¡¯m so sleepy. Go to bed early. Chapter 1461 ? 1461 repaying with her body (1) Her friend didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. She thanked him excitedly. Looking at the tall and slender figure, her eyes were full of stars. She was infatuated. Unfortunately, the other party was wearing a specially made helmet, so he couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. Her eyes were half-black, so she could see the outside, but the outside couldn¡¯t see the inside. An Xiaoyang looked at him as if she had lost all feeling in her body. That familiar feeling was very strong. But there was no reason Yingying would be alone. After the other party returned it to them, he only nodded slightly and did not say a word. Then, he looked at an Xiaoyang. Through the helmet, an Xiaoyang couldn¡¯t see his eyes clearly, but she seemed to be able to feel that he was watching her. However, the other party only stopped for a few seconds before turning around and leaving. He got on the motorcycle nimbly and leaned his back. As the motorcycle roared, his figure flashed and he disappeared at a turn on the street. An Xiaoyang was still standing there in a daze, letting her friends beside her scream excitedly and kiss her! Witnessing such a scene and experiencing such a thing with her own eyes, an Xiaoyang¡¯s heart suddenly became extremely complicated. Was she overthinking? There were many similar people in the world. Besides, how dangerous was this identity? That person was still a teenager. However- When an Xiaoyang returned to school, she looked at the back seat. Sang nuo was not there. He frowned slightly and pursed his lips. when she saw that the chubby boy had returned with the drinks, she suddenly chimed in, ¡± by the way, shi yu, do you know what kind of people those v organizations are? I¡¯ve heard rumors that they weren¡¯t people who did this kind of thing in the past, but were in the underworld?¡± When the little fatty heard that, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he gave a meaningful smile. why? you can ask sang nuo about all these. ¡°Ask him? Why?¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that those people had a conflict with sang nuo? ¡°An Xiaoyang, do you still remember the day you were kidnapped?¡± An Xiaoyang nodded thoughtfully. Wasn¡¯t sang nuo the one who had saved her that night? he had been following her the entire night. ¡°That day, when the accident happened, sang nuo risked his life to save you. At that time, a ruffian had made a long cut on his arm with a knife, and he was fighting against several fierce ruffians.¡± When he said this, he saw an Xiaoyang¡¯s face turn pale in an instant. The little fatty could not bear to continue scaring her and said, ¡± fortunately! In the end, they came.¡± ¡°Yingluo and the others?¡± yes, it¡¯s a verified account. At that time, they were still very secretive. After they appeared, they saved Santos and you. after the little fatty finished speaking, he did not forget to tutt a few times. ¡± an xiaoyang, you must treat sang nuo well. if it wasn¡¯t for the people who came to save you later on, putting aside what would have happened to you, sang nuo would definitely not have lived to see the sun tomorrow. the police already said that two of the criminals are on the run for murder! ¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart trembled. It turned out that that night was so dangerous, but he acted as if nothing had happened and never mentioned it. Her heart felt as if it was being crushed by a huge rock, heavy and painful. In fact, she didn¡¯t think that the chubby boy was lying, because she was also an experienced person. She knew who they were, and she had also seen the bright blade when she was dragged into the car. Chapter 1462 ? 1462 Repaying with her body (2) However, now that little fatty had mentioned it, she recalled that sang nuo was indeed just a teenager. Even if little fatty and the others had gone to help, how could they have escaped so easily from a fight with such a vicious ruffian? she had thought too simply. It turned out that if it had not been for them, sang nuo would have suffered for her. An Xiaoyang¡¯s face was pale, and even her eyelashes were trembling. The kindness he had shown her was probably something she would never be able to repay. An Xiaoyang stopped thinking about v organization. When she returned to the present, all she could think of was sang nuo. She only wanted to treat this young man better, and even better. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ When the two of them came back for dinner that night, the Auntie had already packed up and left, leaving only the two of them at the table. During dinner, an Xiaoyang was different from usual. She took the initiative to put food into sang nuo¡¯s bowl a few times so that he could eat more. When he drank the soup, she even blew on it gently and fed him a mouthful. This made sang nuo feel flattered. After drinking it, he could not help but ask her, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you today? did you do something to let me down? ¡± An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t hide anything. She put down her chopsticks slightly and looked at him seriously. I really have something to apologize for. ¡°What?¡± Sang nuo grabbed her small body and placed her on his lap. An Xiaoyang was embarrassed and hurriedly tried to break free, but he held her tightly. He had a fierce look on his face. hurry up and tell me, do you have someone outside?! An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes twitched when she heard this. what nonsense are you talking about? ¡± After that, she was forced to lie in his arms and said slowly, ¡± I heard from Shi Yu about what happened that night you saved me. Shi Yu said that if it wasn¡¯t for the people from v organization, your life would have been lost. As she said this, she seemed to be unable to continue for a moment. She took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡± sang nuo, you¡¯ve done too much for me, and I don¡¯t know everything yet. You¡¯re so good to me that I even feel that I can¡¯t repay you. She had no money and had nothing. however, sang nuo¡¯s appearance had given her everything, everything that she did not dare to hope for. Hearing that she was talking about this matter, sang nuo unconsciously furrowed his brows and laughed coldly. don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Shi Yu is just itching for a beating. I already told him not to say anything. Besides, it¡¯s not a big deal. We were all together at that time, and they didn¡¯t curry favor with us. They¡¯re not as strict as you think. As he spoke, he suddenly felt his sleeve being rolled up. Looking down, an Xiaoyang was looking at the long scar on his arm that had not faded. He was speechless for a moment. The wound wasn¡¯t deep, but it still left a visible mark. It would probably take a long time for it to fade. How could it not be serious? That night was indeed not a joke. The other party was a criminal who had committed a murder. He might have really lost his life. But at that time, he had no other choice but to risk his life. He couldn¡¯t just watch them take her away. Sang nuo saw that the little girl had lowered her head and did not say anything. The little one was nestled in his arms, and she was like a kitten. Her eyes were slightly red as she looked at the wound. She gently reached out her little hand and slowly touched it. Sang nuo did not want her to worry, so he could not help but hold her hand and chuckled softly. this is nothing. A man is only manly when he has a few scars on his body. How can he be so weak from such a small injury? ¡± ¡°Sanno, I¡¯m willing to devote my life to you.¡± Suddenly, the words fell. ¡°W-what Yingluo?¡± Chapter 1463 ? 1463 Devote her body to him (3) sang nuo was stunned. repay him with her body? What did it mean? I¡¯ve thought a lot about it, anno. You¡¯ve given up too much for me, and I have nothing. So, since you like me, I¡¯m Yours, and I¡¯m willing to. When these words came out of her mouth, sang nuo felt as if he was in a fantasy. However, he came to his senses and could not help but frown. could it be that you¡¯re with me because I¡¯ve done so much for you and you feel that you owe me, so you agreed to be with me? ¡± He couldn¡¯t help but emphasize his words. It was as if she would kill her if she dared to say yes. An Xiaoyang was stunned and her eyes widened. why aren¡¯t you saying anything?! sang nuo was getting a little anxious. ¡± don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re using yourself to exchange for someone helping you because you can¡¯t repay him?! ¡± ¡°Of course, of course it¡¯s not Yingluo!¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s face turned red and she was angry. why would you think that? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what I think. I just want to know what you think!¡± As sang nuo spoke, he pulled her to the chair opposite him to look at her directly. He stepped on the leg of the chair, not allowing her to move, while he inserted his hands into the pockets of his casual pants and gritted his teeth slightly. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t expect him to misunderstand, but she was too embarrassed to explain herself, because she had to say that she liked him and that she was with him. But now that he was giving her a look, she found it hard to say. The two of them were in a deadlock for a while. This time, sang nuo was exceptionally stubborn. He refused to lower his head and compromise. An Xiaoyang knew that he had misunderstood and was angry. Although she felt a little wronged, but, but ¡­ When she thought of how he had risked his life to save her, an Xiaoyang knew that he had misunderstood her. Her heart immediately softened. However, it was inevitable for her to be shy when she said those words. She wiped her face away slightly and didn¡¯t look at him. She bit her lip and said slowly, ¡± I¡¯m with you because I, Hanhan, like you too, and you¡¯ve given up so much for me, even risking your life. I do feel that I owe you too much, and I have nothing to repay you with, except for Hanhan and myself. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him, but she was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. that¡¯s why, that¡¯s why I said, Hanhan, I can only give myself to you. Her heart beat faster, and she did not dare to look at him. ¡°An Xiaoyang?¡± ¡°what?¡± He still avoided her gaze. Suddenly, her chin was pinched and turned around. The next second, he bit her lips ruthlessly. It hurt so much that she felt a little pain. He went in domineeringly and invaded her without restraint. As her eyes blurred and she panted slightly, his lips parted slightly. He muttered to her, ¡± if the person who sacrificed her life for you wasn¡¯t me, would you still give your body to me? ¡± She shook her head and wrapped her arms around his neck. Her short, furry hair rubbed against his neck, and her soft, panting voice could be heard. Yingluo won¡¯t. In that kind of situation, I can only say that I can¡¯t repay you. I can only do everything I can in my next life to repay you. Sang nuo lowered his head and kissed her forehead. because you like me, you want to devote your body to me without any way to repay me? ¡± An Xiaoyang blushed. Yingluo, I like you. Suddenly, sang nuo¡¯s low chuckle reached his ears. so, you women have been so careful since so long ago. ¡°What?¡± She didn¡¯t know how to react. What did it have to do with scheming? the corners of sang nuo¡¯s lips were filled with a teasing dao taowu. Chapter 1464 ? 1464 Repaying with her body (4) ¡± i finally understand why there¡¯s such a saying. in ancient times, a man saved a beauty. if the beauty fell in love with the man, she would say that i can¡¯t repay him and that i¡¯m willing to devote my life to him. if she doesn¡¯t like him, she would say that she can¡¯t repay him in this life and would rather be a cow or a horse to repay him in the next life. ¡± hearing this, an xiaoyang was stunned for a moment, then her face turned red. The young man laughed happily and finally lowered his head to give her a Peck on her small lips. you¡¯re so good. I¡¯m very happy. You do like me. The small quarrel triggered a strange feeling between the two people. It seemed to be stronger and deeper. during this period of living here, an xiaoyang ate in the apartment except for visiting her grandma two or three times a week at noon. the food was excellent, so very quickly, the originally thin little girl was now a lot fairer and tender. she also gained some weight, but it was not obvious. her skeleton was small, so the weight gain was not obvious, but it was obvious when touching it. She was originally a petite 1.6 meters tall, and her body was soft. This made the young man, who was almost an adult, impulsive and hot-blooded. It was fine if he didn¡¯t touch her, but once he touched her, he couldn¡¯t help but stop. little yang, little yang cutie. he sniffed her neck. The young girl¡¯s childlike innocence made him infatuated. His mind couldn¡¯t help but think of a certain scene from before. His whole body became stiff, and his hand slid up her fair and thin back, climbing up, trying to untie some Kasaya. An Xiaoyang¡¯s head exploded. She was instantly awakened by his intimacy. She pushed him away shyly and ran away. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ the two of them quarreled every day, but after the quarrels, it became sweeter and sweeter. even if it was a small quarrel, the two of them had a tacit understanding that they would never say hurtful words. the small quarrels that were added were more like love quarrels in life. However, after experiencing such a small quarrel, an Xiaoyang also realized that the people from the V organization should not have any relationship with sang nuo. ye zhenzhen would not be alone. they definitely looked like each other, just like each other. however ¡­ Two days later, at 8:30 pm. She suddenly felt a dull pain in her abdomen, and when she stood up, her lower part was instantly hot. Her small face turned pale, and she secretly cursed in her heart. her period had always been unstable, and it was not on time every month. she had also been negligent for a while and had not had time to prepare after coming to his place. She wanted to go buy some, as 8:30 was not too late. there was a supermarket not far from the apartment, and it was not closed yet. An Xiaoyang went to the bathroom to clean up and put on her clothes. She planned to ask sang nuo to go out with her. Of course, she would not let him in. She would go inside to buy while he would wait outside. However, to her surprise, no one answered her when she knocked on the door. There was no movement at all. could he have fallen asleep? An Xiaoyang hesitated and finally tried to open the door, but unexpectedly, the door was locked. It was locked inside. This meant that he was indeed inside. He didn¡¯t make a sound. He was probably really asleep. But ¡­ Why did he lock the door? there were only the two of them living in the apartment. It would be more appropriate for a girl like her to lock the door at night. Why would sang nuo be wailing? An Xiaoyang held back the suspicion in her heart and sighed slightly. She looked at the time one last time and wrapped her clothes before going downstairs. The supermarket was 100 meters away after she left the door. She hesitated for a long time with the key in her hand, but she still went out by herself. He should be fine, right? Chapter 1465 ? 1465 Repaying with her body (5) An Xiaoyang went out. She covered herself tightly and walked very quickly. however, it was still december, and there were very few people outside the apartment. when she was about to reach the supermarket not far away, she sped up. however, at this moment, a blinding light suddenly shone from the other entrance of the supermarket, and a motorcycle was speeding towards her. she widened her eyes and her legs went completely numb. He could only watch as the motorcycle sped towards him, not knowing how to dodge it. The person on the motorcycle didn¡¯t seem to expect a person to suddenly appear at the intersection, and the small figure was clearly-! The inertia was too strong. He was in a hurry to come back, and it was too late to brake. At the last moment, he suddenly let the motorcycle hit him in another direction. He jumped down from the top and pounced on the little one in front of him. With a loud bang where the motorcycle hit, he carried her and flipped a few times to avoid the danger. Just as an Xiaoyang felt that she was about to die, the world suddenly spun around and she was hugged by someone. When she opened her eyes and calmed down, she felt the other party¡¯s violently heaving chest and could hear his breathing through the helmet. Being held in the arms of an unfamiliar man, she immediately panted and struggled to break free. However, the next second, when she saw the man¡¯s face, she was slightly stunned. This person was wearing a biker suit and a helmet that was exactly the same as the V organization¡¯s. The way he drove the biker and even his body shape was exactly the same as the V organization¡¯s member that she had met twice before. No, it was not exactly the same, but it was him-! The person who looked like her young man was him. The man on the motorcycle looked at her and then at his motorcycle. He didn¡¯t know who was right or wrong. He lowered his voice and turned to ask her, ¡± why would a girl like you come out so late at night?! Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s not safe?¡± An Xiaoyang thought that he was angry because he had destroyed the motorcycle. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, ¡± she apologized. ¡°Why are you sorry? You¡¯re not entirely to blame for this!¡± He was too anxious and almost hurt someone. Unfortunately, he still met her! An Xiaoyang was a little girl, but she could barely raise her head after being scolded by him. She was very introverted and did not dare to talk to boys casually, not to mention that he was a stranger. Especially when she looked so fierce, she wanted to pinch her to death with one finger. Even if she felt that she shouldn¡¯t say sorry, she should also be aware of the times. At this time, the man on the motorcycle had already looked her up and down, grabbed her wrist, and turned her around. She was like a puppet at the mercy of others, without any strength or room to resist. Even if she was red with anger. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she subconsciously knew that the people from the V organization had saved her and sang nuo, helped her friend find her bag, and saved someone from a disaster, that they were good people who punished evil and promoted good, she would have run away in fear. The other party seemed to be relieved to see that she was not injured. Subconsciously, he wanted to ruffle her hair and hold her tightly in his arms to comfort his frightened heart. However, as soon as his hand went out, he saw that he was still wearing black leather gloves. Only then did he realize that his current status did not allow him to do so. he endured it. Chapter 1466 ? 1466 Repaying with her body (6) An Xiaoyang was a little confused when she saw that scene. However, she turned and saw that his glove had been cut. It seemed that his hand was also injured, and red liquid was flowing out. ¡°You, you¡¯re injured?¡± She widened her eyes. He followed her line of sight and subconsciously put his hands behind his back. Then, he walked around her and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. You should go back quickly. It¡¯s very dangerous outside. Don¡¯t let this happen again. An Xiaoyang turned around and chased after him. wait, wait a moment. There¡¯s a supermarket in front. I¡¯ll go buy some iodine and gauze to bandage your wound. No matter how he was injured, he was the one who had abandoned the car to save her, and their people had also saved her and sang nuo. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw her run into the supermarket. He,¡±Yingluo.¡± this girl really couldn¡¯t let him be free of worry for even a moment. no matter what his current identity was, he was still a stranger to her. she actually kept talking like this. wasn¡¯t she afraid that a bad person would run away from her? He didn¡¯t have any vigilance at all! I¡¯ll see how I¡¯m going to educate her when I get back. He went to deal with the bike. Fortunately, the bike didn¡¯t hit anywhere else. It only hit the guardrail next to the supermarket to prevent cars from passing through and deformed. Afraid that something would happen to the young woman again, he did not dare to leave immediately. A few minutes later, just as he was about to push the cart and go back ahead, someone suddenly called out to him from behind. he turned around and saw the small figure coming out. She rushed over, but this time, when she rushed over, he was about to reprimand her again. In the end, he saw her small face pale, panting, and her forehead covered in cold sweat. His throat suddenly stopped, and he was unable to say a word. It was an Xiaoyang¡¯s first period and the first day was the most painful. After a few rounds, she felt that she could not stand and her abdomen was in pain. However, she endured the pain and still gave him the thing she bought. here, this is for you. No matter what Hanhan is like, thank you for saving me just now. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done. Hanhan, I¡¯ll be leaving first. She had wanted to bandage his wound because he only had one hand to treat it, but she decided not to. She was in so much pain that she was about to faint. He saw that there was something wrong with her expression and subconsciously held her shoulders to straighten her body. what¡¯s wrong with you? Could it be that he was injured somewhere just now? quickly let me see.¡± How could an Xiaoyang say it out loud? she could only step back to avoid him and said, ¡± Yingluo is fine, she¡¯s fine. He turned around and left with a small black bag. However, she had only taken two steps when someone suddenly rushed up from behind and snatched the black bag from her hand. how can you be fine? what did you buy so late at night-¡± However, when he saw the two bags of Kasaya in the black bag ¡­ an xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± how embarrassed and awkward could he be? He was stunned. Then, the bag was suddenly snatched away again. An Xiaoyang was already feeling bad enough, but at this time, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in a hole. Although the V organization was doing a good deed, they were too good at everything. her face was pale. after snatching her things back, she dragged her small body back with difficulty. Behind him, he was dumbfounded. It turned out that she was here to do that. She walked slowly, her body curled up and tottering. He followed behind her, his heart aching. Suddenly, he had the urge to rush up and carry her. [ good night, my babies. a new week is coming. please give me a pink ticket. even a cross is a sign of love. ] Chapter 1467 ? 1467 Sleeping in the same bed (1) But he couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t have a reason or an excuse now, which would make him seem even more abrupt and would definitely scare her. Furthermore, in front of her, he had to speak and act as little as possible. Easily discovered. Other than his brother-in-law, he could not let anyone else know that he was doing this in secret. Especially this little girl, or else she would not be at ease. When she was about to enter the apartment, he quickly borrowed a tree from the back of the apartment and jumped in from the second-floor window, directly entering his bedroom. After he quickly changed his clothes, he couldn¡¯t wait to open the door. But then he noticed that there was a scratch on his hand after he took off the glove. When he had jumped out of the window, he had accidentally scratched his hand on a tree. He had even pierced his palm. ¡°Damn it!¡± f * ck! Santos cursed softly, then closed the door. He went to the bathroom and took out the iodine she had bought to wash it a few times. Fortunately, the wound was not deep, and after washing it with iodine, it did not bleed much. he couldn¡¯t use gauze or anything, it would be too obvious. Sang nuo had changed into a black sweater with long sleeves. The sleeves covered half of his hands before he came out. At this time, an Xiaoyang had returned. After washing up and changing into her slippers, she was going upstairs like a little turtle. She covered her abdomen with one hand, slightly arched her small body, bit her pale lips, and climbed up little by little. An Xiaoyang heard the sound of his door opening. She was startled and looked up. He¡¯s awake? Sang nuo came out and saw that she had just returned from outside. He could not help but widen his eyes. where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you look for me in the middle of the night? wait for me to go with you.¡± Of course, Santos already knew the reason, regardless of whether it was the former or the latter. However, he still had to ask. An Xiaoyang leaned against the inner wall, her face pale, but a faint smile appeared on her lips. It was very forced. I¡¯m going out to buy something. It¡¯s okay. I looked for you, but you seemed to be sleeping, Yingluo. Sang nuo¡¯s heart was filled with guilt. he walked in front of her and hid the small her in his shadow. at that time, how could he scold her? his heart ached for her. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you. But if there¡¯s a next time, wait for me, okay? compared to you going out, sleeping is nothing. Otherwise, if something happens to you when you¡¯re alone outside, I¡¯ll feel so guilty and regret it. Sang nuo said seriously. she leaned against the wall and nodded. ¡± okay. ¡± Her voice was weak and feeble. She wanted to continue going upstairs, but sang nuo was blocking her way, as if he had something to say or had something to do. she took half a step up the stairs and looked at him, who was blocking her way. Sang nuo held his breath slightly and stared at her. is Qingqing in a lot of pain? ¡± An Xiaoyang was stunned. then, she lowered her eyes and her face turned red. She didn¡¯t expect sang nuo to be so good that he could tell that she was on her period. She pursed her lips and did not say anything. However, sang nuo suddenly leaned over and said, ¡± hold on tight to my neck. In the next second, she let out a cry of surprise as he lifted her small body up horizontally and curled her up in his arms. He quickly carried her upstairs. she subconsciously hugged his neck tightly. at this moment, she was completely dependent on him. She relied on this young man. This youth was sometimes passionate and energetic, sometimes young and mature, sometimes arrogant and cold, sometimes gentle and considerate. Chapter 1468 ? 1468 Sharing a bed (2) She was gentle and considerate, just like now. he went to her room and gently placed her on the bed. he whispered in her ear, ¡± wait for me for a while. i¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± she nodded obediently, her small hands unconsciously gripping the quilt. Even her ears were hot. Sang nuo then left quickly and took out a phone. He had wanted to call his sister, but he suddenly felt that it was inappropriate. If his sister found out that a girl was staying with him, it would be over. After thinking for a while, he called the Auntie who was taking care of them. Very quickly, he listened to the auntie¡¯s words and prepared brown sugar and ginger slices. He then began to boil water. Everything was done according to the auntie¡¯s instructions. Ten minutes later, the taste of the soup was exceptionally good, and the fragrance of the ginger soup assailed their nostrils. He boiled it in a small porcelain pot, then used a wet towel to pad it all the way upstairs, and then came down to get a spoon and a small bowl. at that time, an xiaoyang had already finished tidying up in the bathroom and changed into her pajamas. she had wanted to lie down and rest for a while, but she did not expect that sang nuo would personally make her some ginger sugar water. She watched as he busied himself upstairs and downstairs. When he finally sat down by her bed, there was already a thin layer of sweat on his body. He was panting slightly, and his breath was hot. ¡± come, get up slowly. you¡¯ll feel better if you drink some ginger syrup. ¡± He gently helped her sit up. An Xiaoyang was deeply moved. Her parents had long passed away, and the children of poor families had to take care of themselves early. She had always been tough and tough, big and small, and no one had ever taken care of her like this. Moreover, before she met sang nuo, she did not believe in so-called love, nor did she believe in men. Therefore, she never thought that she would be loved by someone like this one day. She had never touched such a beautiful place. After touching it, she would remember it in her bones for the rest of her life. It was just that he was too good, so good that she felt it was unreal. she didn¡¯t know if they would always be like this. After all, she had never had one before. The sudden arrival made her worried. he blew on it gently and fed her mouthful by mouthful. on this long and quiet night, no one spoke, but there seemed to be deep feelings flowing between them. After drinking the ginger candy, an Xiaoyang¡¯s abdomen suddenly heated up. The pain in her abdomen was reduced by a lot and her whole body felt much more comfortable. After drinking two small bowls, she couldn¡¯t drink anymore, and sang nuo directly used her bowl to finish the rest of the ginger sugar water. After drinking it, he was covered in a thin layer of sweat, but he felt exceptionally comfortable. An Xiaoyang looked at him and blushed slightly. When sang nuo turned around, an Xiaoyang was wrapped in her clothes and getting up. wait, why aren¡¯t you sleeping earlier? why are you still up? ¡± sang nuo quickly stopped him. An Xiaoyang was stunned for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯m much better. It¡¯s okay, ran ran. I haven¡¯t finished the math paper that ran ran left for me tonight. As soon as she said this, sang nuo could not help but let out a soft snort. Then, he carried her small body back onto the bed without a care. He pressed her body down as she tried to get up with one hand, pulled the thin blanket up, and wrapped her up. The blanket was tucked in properly, leaving only that delicate, fair, and tender little face. ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about this, just leave it to me.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± no buts. If you don¡¯t rest now, I¡¯ll tear your paper! ¡°Don¡¯t be scared!¡± She quickly said. ¡°Then you¡¯ll just be a good girl, okay?¡± Chapter 1469 ? 1469 Sleeping in the same bed (3) After sang nuo finished speaking, he bent over slightly, his hands on both sides of her body, and his breath was approaching her. When she couldn¡¯t help but blush and subconsciously turned her head away, his hot breath and hot kiss chased after her and pecked the corner of her cherry-like lips. she was so embarrassed that she shrank into the blanket and didn¡¯t dare to move. The corners of sang nuo¡¯s lips curled up. He then suddenly stood up, walked to the door, and closed it. Then, he returned to the table. There was only one lamp on in the bedroom, so he tried to avoid the light from her. After adjusting it, he took out her paper and pen. With a big wave of his hand, he lowered his head and started to read. An Xiaoyang, who was on the bed, opened her eyes. Under the cold moonlight, a teenager in a black hoodie sat at the table. His dark hair was slightly messy, and his side profile was handsome and well-defined. He was lowering his head and writing a paper with a pen. The scene was frozen in time. It was engraved in her mind. He was the young man she had liked when she was young. The best young man. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ at night, around forty minutes later, santos finished two sets of papers, then stretched. He yawned and got up. he looked at the little one on the bed. She had already fallen asleep and was lying there obediently. Her small body was curled up slightly on her side, facing his direction. Just like before, she slept very quietly, like a soft kitten. Originally, sang nuo should have directly walked out of the door and left this place. However, he walked over and squatted down to look at her quietly by the bed. He gently touched her soft short hair and looked at her small face. She had a fair forehead, a small and delicate nose, a pair of charming big eyes, and an attractive cherry-like mouth. it was very strange. her facial features were clearly very beautiful, but when combined together, they did not look that stunning. they could only be said to be fair and delicate. however, she had such a pair of big eyes. when her eyes were red and glistening with tears, it was particularly heartbreaking. He couldn¡¯t stand it. She was very good-looking, and the more he looked at her, the more beautiful she looked. Sang nuo could not help but secretly kiss her little mouth while she was asleep. ¡­¡­ seeing that she didn¡¯t react, he sneaked another kiss. It was like his favorite candy when he was young. It tasted sweet and wonderful, making him unable to stop. In the end, he gently held it and sucked. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ He had fallen and did not leave that night. that night, he was particularly dependent on her. after kissing her little mouth, he could not bear to leave. He pulled her petite body in a little. He was wearing a black hoodie and Casual Sweatpants as he lay on the outside of the bed. He was like a tall Wall of Flesh, preventing her from falling down and protecting her petite body inside. She had covered herself with the blanket, but he didn¡¯t. He hugged her gently. Just watching her sleep peacefully like this was enough to make him feel satisfied and sweet enough. ** The next day. She had fallen asleep early last night, so she had woken up early. When an Xiaoyang was about to wake up in a daze, she only felt that her chest was a little stuffy, not very happy, and heavy. She did not know what her hand had suddenly touched, but she suddenly froze. Then, he opened his eyes and woke up. The next second, all she saw was black, messy hair. His head was pressed against his chest, and his large hands were holding her. An Xiaoyang¡¯s face turned red instantly. She didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t leave after a night, but climbed into her bed-! Chapter 1470 ? 1470 sleeping in the same bed (4) He was really a bastard. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been pressing on her chest, but she really knew how to find a place. An Xiaoyang moved a little and realized that not only her chest, but her legs were also entangled by his thighs. Her petite body was completely imprisoned and entangled by him, like a koala bear or an octopus. An Xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to get out of bed, but she didn¡¯t want to wake him up. In the end, she gave in and didn¡¯t get up, planning to sleep a little longer. however, she wanted to move his hands and head away. he was so big that she could barely breathe. so, she moved slowly and held his hand again, trying to push him away. With this touch, an Xiaoyang seemed to have touched something-there seemed to be an obvious wound on his palm, near his wrist! An Xiaoyang was stunned for a moment. Then, she immediately raised his hand and looked at it. There was indeed an obvious wound on his palm. It was obvious that it was a new wound. The cut was not deep, just a little long. Although it was no longer bleeding, he had not taken any precautions, so it was still easy to get infected. An Xiaoyang looked at this scene and thought about it. Her mind almost couldn¡¯t help but think of a certain time last night. She went out to buy a bathroom and bumped into that person at the intersection. The person from the V organization. Putting aside how that person appeared here, putting aside the feeling he gave him, why was it so unusual, why was he familiar with Lao Ai, and why was Lao Ai, the youth in front of him, injured in the palm of that person last night, the same was true. An Xiaoyang¡¯s body froze. A guess had already flashed through her mind, but she was not willing to believe it, and she did not want to believe it. Her youngster was just here, perfectly fine. Why would he put on those clothes, drive a motorcycle, and risk his life to save people? She just wanted him to be fine. She would rather he be an ordinary boy than get him involved in any dangerous things. But were they the same person? She had clearly confirmed that they were not related, but after she had dispelled that thought, she was shocked to see this scene again. This time, an Xiaoyang couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Not long after, Santos woke up. His biological clock at five o ¡®clock allowed him to open his eyes on time. However, he didn¡¯t know how to put it, but he felt that today was the most comfortable sleep he had ever had in his life. Holding a soft and warm little thing in his arms was especially comfortable. Also, was it because it was her that even the pillow in her room was so comfortable? It was very soft and bouncy, so much so that he was reluctant to wake up. however, after he gradually regained his senses, he suddenly felt that something was not right. The scene in front of him entered his eyes. He looked at it for a while, and then suddenly lowered his eyes. His head was resting on her chest, and his arms were wrapped around her waist! Only then did Santos subconsciously widen his eyes. No wonder, no wonder Yingying was so soft. It felt very unusual, a feeling that he had never experienced before. She didn¡¯t expect this so-called pillow to be her Kasaya. After realizing this, sang nuo¡¯s entire body heated up, but he did not want to get up. She wanted to experience this feeling again. She would just pretend that he had not woken up. The more he lay on it, the more comfortable it felt. He almost couldn¡¯t help but rub against it, and then rubbed against Yingying. [ brother nine: little brother nuo is asking for a beating hahahaha here, please help little brother nuo get a ticket, and even more ] Chapter 1471 ? 1471 sleeping in the same bed (5) However, he suddenly heard a girl¡¯s soft and unbearable muffled groan. Then, a strong force pushed him away, and with a muffled thud, he fell to the floor without warning. The little one on the bed suddenly turned around to face him, the blanket wrapped tightly around her. santos,¡±shua shua.¡± In an instant, his face and ears turned red. Because he knew that she was awake. sang nuo coughed, then coughed again, as if he wanted to hide his embarrassment. in the end, he got up and walked to the door, planning to leave. However, he had a feeling that if he left just like that, he would still be missing something. He seemed to be a little unwilling. So, he suddenly turned back and walked to the bed. He bent down and kissed her hard on the cheek. sleep again. I¡¯ll wake you up when I come back. she buried her head in the blanket and pretended not to hear him. He pecked her ear again and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so soft.¡± She froze for a moment and realized what he was talking about. Her face turned red and he left with a smile. this time, he was completely satisfied. ** An Xiaoyang suspected that he had some connection with the V organization. After all, the injury on his hand was in one place, which was very suspicious, and it would appear in this area. However, she could not do anything because she did not have any conclusive evidence. She could only make a conclusion. Arnold had many alibis, didn¡¯t he? At this moment, an Xiaoyang decided not to suspect anything before she had more evidence. She didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. due to the urgency of his studies, the first mock exam would be held in december. The two of them had the same goal and the same future. Both of them were in their third year of high school and were working hard to fight for it. Dating and studying complemented each other and encouraged each other. That would be the best time of their youth. Although they were busy and fulfilling, they were very happy. In the latter part of December, sang nuo received a call from his brother-in-law, saying that he was asking if he wanted to take a leave of absence to go to t city on the 25th. That day was Christmas. Even though the school was not on holiday, sang nuo wanted to spend it with an Xiaoyang. This would be the first Christmas they had together. But his brother-in-law¡¯s words shocked him. At that time, he had casually asked why he had gone to find him, but his brother-in-law had said, ¡± Your sister¡¯s wedding. When sang nuo heard this, he was dumbfounded. The wedding. He actually knew that they had held a wedding before, but an accident had happened. After that, after so much time had passed, sang nuo did not expect that his brother-in-law would come back to make up for their wedding. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go, but ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can I ¡­ Can I ¡­¡± ¡°Bring them over too, stop wasting time.¡± Before sang nuo could finish, Rong Zhan had already replied. don¡¯t tell your sister about the wedding. She doesn¡¯t know anything, ¡± he added. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± No matter what, sang nuo¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. He was going to participate, he had to go, and he had to bring his little yang yang along. ** [ coordinates: Bahamas ] The Bahamas was located on the West Coast of the Atlantic Ocean. North of the Caribbean Sea. this place contained 700 islands and coral reefs. On this Island of Bahamas, most of the people were black, a few were white, some were Chinese, Native Americans, mixed-blood people, and in addition ¡­ [ brother nine: for the love story, only pick the most exciting and climax part. ] Chapter 1472 ? 1472 A man who attracts bees and butterflies during! perfect honeymoon (1) in addition, there were many tourists here. this was because the waters here made one feel like they were in heaven. It was so beautiful that it was unreal. There was a rare pink Beach and a fire Lake, but what was even more attractive was the sea. The light blue sea was like a fairy tale world, not azure blue. Walking on the beach would make one feel like they were in a dream. at this moment. On the Pink Beach, a slender woman was leaning against a large parasol. She was wearing a bohemian-style long dress, revealing her fair and round shoulders, slender arms, and two long and straight legs. As the sea breeze blew up her skirt, the scene inside was vaguely visible and extremely attractive. In addition to her beautiful face, she was very eye-catching. Who else could this woman be but Qiao Xi ¡®er? After she and Bo Jing left Rome, they had come here for their honeymoon. She was the one who chose the place, but she regretted it after being here for a few days. Even though this place was so beautiful. At that moment, Qiao Xi ¡®er was wearing a pair of sunglasses. She was drinking coconut milk with a straw in between her teeth. However, her gaze passed through the sunglasses and landed on a man who was surfing in the distance. There were many men surfing on the beach, but there was one who was particularly eye-catching. The man was only wearing a pair of Beach Shorts. He was nearly 1.9 meters tall, and his figure and looks were off the charts. his upper body had an unusually strong and charming eight-pack abs, and two attractive mermaid lines below. He glided along the beach on his surfboard, and he did all kinds of difficult movements with great ease and beauty. This man was Bo Jing. she looked at him, not knowing whether she was happy or unhappy. Because on the beach, whether it was his handsome and charming appearance, his sexy model figure, or his superb surfing skills, he attracted many local and foreign beauties to scream and shout madly. They were so excited that they thought they were going to have high C. Furthermore ¡­ One of the women kept calling his name. She was indeed very sexy in her bikini, but she seemed to be very familiar with him. Qiao Xi ¡®er was very annoyed by her look, and she could not help but feel irritated. Indeed, she was here for a honeymoon with her newly-wedded husband, but her husband was fancied by the boss of the local bar. He appeared every day. How could she not be annoyed? That woman was called Linda. During his honeymoon on this Island, this woman appeared not long after he arrived. As the owner of a beautiful local bar, she was very flirtatious and seemed to have taken a fancy to him at first sight. She always came to find Bo Jing. At this time, he was about to reach the shore from surfing, and Linda, who was wearing a local grass skirt and a flower petal underwear that only covered her chest, directly went up to him, smiling like a flower and saying something. Qiao Xi ¡®er did not even need to think to know that she was definitely flattering her man. Bo Jing kept his surfboard and placed it on the shore. The two of them were talking and laughing. Seeing this, Qiao Xi ¡®er bit the straw until it was flat. I¡¯ve really been deceived by my appearance. I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d be so coquettish. After gritting her teeth and complaining, Qiao Xi ¡®er could no longer hold it in. She stood up and walked away with her back facing him without any hesitation. he had attracted so many beautiful women. didn¡¯t he know that he was already married? couldn¡¯t he restrain himself? Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s heart was burning with anger. Bo Jing had no idea that she liked him and thought that she was forced to marry him because of her sister. As soon as Bo Jing reached the shore, his eyes subconsciously swept across the beach to look for that familiar figure. Just as he was about to shake Linda off, he suddenly saw two men in the distance walking towards her, who was wearing a long dress. [ good night, my babies. Di, please vote. ] Chapter 1473 ? 1473 The man who attracts bees and butterflies during the honeymoon (2) when bo jing saw this, he narrowed his eyes, a cold glint flashing across them. However, this was only the beginning. When he saw that Qiao Xi ¡®er and the two men who had taken the initiative to strike up a conversation had stopped and were smiling, his face turned green. For a girl like her with a sexy figure and a beautiful face, didn¡¯t she know what it meant for a man to take the initiative to strike up a conversation with her in such a place? Whether they were locals or tourists, they all wanted to have a wonderful encounter here. She even took the initiative to chat with them! However, at this moment. They had their backs to her, but now they had turned around. One of the men pointed at an open-air bar not far away, as if he wanted to invite her for a drink. And in fact, it was indeed so. Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go. When Bo Jing saw this, he held his breath and clenched his fists. At this moment, Linda, who was beside Bo Jing, also saw the scene. She was stunned for a moment, then she smiled knowingly, adding oil to the fire. Bo Jing, your new wife is very attractive. She can attract so many handsome guys every time she comes to this kind of place. I¡¯m impressed. Bo Jing ignored her, but his gaze on Qiao Xi ¡®er became even more intense. Perhaps his gaze was too intense, but when Qiao Xi ¡®er turned around, her eyes inadvertently met his. He was looking at her, in his direction, with a gloomy face, and Linda was standing beside him. qiao xi ¡®er exchanged glances with him. she was clearly in a bad mood, but she pretended to be calm. then, she looked up and smiled at the two handsome men. ¡± thank you for the treat. ¡± Indeed, these two handsome men were here to drink with her. Since Bo Jing was seducing other women, why should she be obedient? After agreeing to go with the two men, they were very happy. They sandwiched her in the middle on each side. The two handsome men were both from Western Europe. They were tall and had good figures. He had a high nose bridge, deep eye sockets, and a pair of mesmerizing blue eyes. The three of them chatted and laughed as they walked past Bo Jing. As she passed by, a man with short brown hair smiled and asked, ¡± miss, do you have a boyfriend? You¡¯re really charming. I noticed you when I was resting just now. I think I fell in love with you at first sight.¡± The men in Western Europe had always been open, passionate, and bold. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but as they were close to each other, Bo Jing heard her clearly when they passed by. Boyfriend? Qiao Xi ¡®er blinked her eyes. Her eyes glowed and she looked extremely charming. no, I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. It was true. She didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. She only had a husband. As soon as this conversation was heard, Bo Jing, who was not far away, couldn¡¯t hold his handsome face in any longer. His face turned green and his eyes were dark, like an unknown storm was brewing. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s indifferent gaze swept across him. When she saw his extremely ugly expression, she felt extremely comfortable. The pleasure of revenge spread through her limbs and bones, as if she was much more satisfied. the handsome guy beside her was very surprised when he heard that. he quickly said, ¡± then can i pursue you? ¡± As they walked further and further away, Bo Jing could no longer hear their conversation. However- Chapter 1474 ? 1474 Counterattack and blow him up (1) What would she respond to? Linda¡¯s eyes were still following them, and she naturally heard the conversation just now. At this time, she couldn¡¯t help but say in a soft voice,¡±eh? Why did she say that she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend? what¡¯s wrong with the two of you? did she hook up with another man in front of you? isn¡¯t that too much? Bo Jing, she doesn¡¯t care about you at all, do you think ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± suddenly a low voice interrupted her words, and linda was startled, and immediately kept quiet. from the first day she saw him, bo jing had always been an elegant and calm man. although he was a little cold, he was still elegant and graceful. she had never seen him get emotional. But only now. Because of his new wife. Linda couldn¡¯t help but look at Bo Jing, only to see that his expression had turned frighteningly ugly. On his long arms, even the back of his hands, blue veins were faintly visible, and he couldn¡¯t hide his anger at all. ¡°Bo ¡­¡± Just as she was about to say something, she felt a figure flash in front of her in the next second. He had left, walking directly in the direction of his new wife. Linda slightly frowned as she crossed her arms in front of her chest and snorted. With her big, charming waves, fiery red lips, and devilish figure, Linda, as a sexy female boss of a local bar, had countless suitors. However, her standards were extremely high, as long as she had her eyes on someone. None of the men she fancied could escape, so what if they were married? She did not believe that she could not handle this man! all men in the world were the same. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Qiao Xi ¡®er was having a conversation with the two men. She had already downed a glass of cocktail. Her cheeks were slightly red, and her eyes were moist and bright. One of the men immediately moved closer to her and wanted to put his arm around her shoulders. Qiao Xi ¡®er dodged it subconsciously and turned to look at the beach. do you want to sail a yacht out at sea? ¡± She wanted to go and get some sea breeze to put out the fire in her body. The two men agreed to her suggestion, and the three of them stood up to go over. However, just as johill was about to get up, there was a very unexpected tearing sound. Her skirt was scratched somewhere. Johill looked down and saw that the tail of her bohemian skirt was hanging on the nail of the wooden retro chair, and there was a long cut. ¡°This ¡­¡± The man said. Qiao Xi ¡®er raised her eyebrows. What did this mean? did she not want him to go over? When she looked up, she saw Bo Jing walking over towards her. She immediately narrowed her eyes and held her breath. Why, are you looking for me? Sorry, he didn¡¯t want her to go, but she insisted on going. He would be infuriated. Who would be short of the opposite sex? ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s a piece of cake.¡± They were by the sea, and many women were wearing bikinis, including her. As Qiao Xi ¡®er spoke, she pulled her strapless dress off her body and instantly peeled it off, revealing the spaghetti strap corset that was tied around her neck. It wrapped around her mesmerizing chest and naturally revealed two slender, fair legs. It was extremely beautiful. It was extremely sexy. As a racer, she worked out all year round and maintained her body well. She was young and energetic. The two men beside her stared at her, and there were many gasps around them. Qiao Xi ¡®er seemed to notice a man approaching from the corner of her eye, and her tall body seemed to stop. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that he must be looking very good right now. It was so good looking! Chapter 1475 ? 1475 Counterattack and blow him up (2) However, Qiao Xi ¡®er did not want to see it. She only wanted to take revenge on him. Even if she felt great after taking revenge, after the pleasure dissipated, it would be a void in her body that could not be filled. But she really couldn¡¯t stand it. They walked towards the beach without looking back. The man who liked Qiao Xi ¡®er was already getting restless. He wanted to put his hand around her charming and tight waist. However, just as he was about to touch it, he suddenly screamed in pain. ¡°Ah-!¡± The sudden scream gave Qiao Xi ¡®er and the rest a huge shock. When she turned around, she saw that Bo Jing was already behind her. He was grabbing the man¡¯s hand and twisting it into a strange position, forcing him to scream in pain so much that he was about to kneel. what are you doing?! Qiao Xi ¡®er hurriedly shouted. Bo Jing, however, flung the man¡¯s hand away, his face extremely gloomy. Seeing Qiao Xi ¡®er shouting at him, the anger in his heart grew even more, like a volcano about to erupt. He didn¡¯t say anything, but in the next second, he grabbed her wrist tightly. come with me! Those three words suppressed his intense anger. However, before Qiao Xi ¡®er could resist, the other man had already been angered. He rushed forward as if to pull the two of them apart. He growled angrily at Bo Jing, ¡± Who are you? let go of her! Bo Jing was furious. He was already angry enough. Although he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, it didn¡¯t include these men. He grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and twisted it. The next second, he punched the man hard. The man suddenly cried out in pain and fell to the ground. His eyes immediately turned black. bo jing¡¯s chest heaved up and down. he lowered his voice and said coldly, ¡± who am i? I¡¯m her f * cking man!¡± The man who had confessed to Qiao Xi ¡®er earlier crawled up with difficulty. you¡¯re talking nonsense! She said she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend!¡± Bo Jing¡¯s gaze swept towards him, suddenly grabbing him by the collar and sneering. she really doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend! But she was married! She has a husband!¡± The moment he finished speaking, Bo Jing ignored his shocked gaze and pulled him by the collar, throwing him to the side. He was not polite at all. Qiao Xi ¡®er felt a chill down her spine. She did not expect Bo Jing to be so angry. She had rarely seen him like this and it made her feel a little scared. She kept emphasizing in her heart that he was the one who forced her to do this. She wasn¡¯t a punching bag, so why did he not know how to restrain himself when other women seduced him as they pleased during their honeymoon? Qiao Xi ¡®er clenched her fists and turned to leave, no longer caring about them. She walked very quickly, as if she was afraid that someone would catch up to her and treat her roughly. But in reality. And indeed ¡­ So! She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly cried out in shock and felt a wave of dizziness. By the time she realized what was going on, her body was already on his shoulder, and he strode away. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s expression was flustered and embarrassed. She kept patting his shoulders and struggled with her legs as she shouted, ¡± put me down! Put me down! ¡°Pa-!¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s butt was suddenly smacked hard. The crisp sound stunned her. In the next second, her face flushed red, as if it was about to bleed. She could not believe it. He, he actually hit her butt. Just as she was in a state of shock and anger, Bo Jing¡¯s gritting voice could be heard. you¡¯d better behave yourself and wait for me to teach you a lesson when I get back! A threat. An undisguised threat! [ brother Jiu: haha, I¡¯ve seen the comments. Bo Jing and Xi ¡®er are very popular. I didn¡¯t expect you to like this kind of slightly sadistic scene. There¡¯s still more at night. I¡¯m going to dance first. ] Chapter 1476 ? 1476 His little wife needs to be taught a lesson (1) Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s expression changed again. Her face was red with embarrassment and mixed emotions. Deal with her? how was he going to deal with her? She really didn¡¯t want to struggle anymore after being carried by him like this and him not putting her down. It was too embarrassing. He was being watched by so many people. However, this position was indeed very uncomfortable. His shoulders were so hard, and it was really uncomfortable for her waist to be pressed against. Her head was still bleeding. She was really too weak. When she was angry, she couldn¡¯t even bear the consequences. If she had the ability, she would have hit him, but he could control her with one hand. She felt like she was about to die. She couldn¡¯t tell him that she was in pain. It was extremely uncomfortable. She couldn¡¯t beat him, so she used cold violence on him. Let¡¯s see who can survive. But later, Bo Jing seemed to notice that she was not moving on his shoulder. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he pursed his lips subconsciously. The gazes of the people around him made him more and more annoyed. When they passed by a beach dress area, Bo Jing walked over and pulled out a white, cool dress to cover her. Then, he took out his wallet to pay. It was clean and crisp. even though many women by the beach wore bikinis, he didn¡¯t like her wearing them. they were so revealing and sexy. She had attracted the attention of so many men. They didn¡¯t try to hide their desires. He wanted to dig out their eyes. He did not put her down even after he had put it on her. How could he not know that she was in pain? however, he wanted to teach her a lesson. Furthermore ¡­ If she was willing to admit her mistake, she would have begged for mercy and let her down, but she didn¡¯t. Bo Jing was very clear about this. However, the anger in his heart was even greater. The seaside villa area in the Bahamas was the most high-end place. The view was excellent. after she came here for her honeymoon, he bought a villa here. He didn¡¯t want anyone to touch their memorable honeymoon. Just like his possessiveness of her. By the time the two of them returned to the villa, Qiao Xi ¡®er was already like a dead fish. Her entire body was sore and her waist felt like it was broken. After he went upstairs, he threw her on the bed, his face still cold. She groaned in pain. Qiao Xi ¡®er, who was wrapped in that cool beach dress, turned her body around with difficulty and her back was facing him. she curled up her body. she didn¡¯t want to talk to him, nor did she want to see him. She was so angry that her fingers were trembling. What did he take her for? What right did he have to sleep with other women so unscrupulously? Why did he have to embarrass her in public instead of striking her? She was wrapped in her beach dress and curled up into a ball. Inside, there was still a bikini. Suddenly, he bent over and took away the beach dress from her body. His actions were rough. Her curved shape was enchanting. She was also wearing very little material. Her long hair was soft and smooth, contrasting with her fair skin. She didn¡¯t resist, but her hand slightly shrank and clenched. Bo Jing looked at her nonchalant and unmoving expression and felt even more annoyed. What did she mean, did she hate him to this extent? As he thought about it, he suddenly turned her shoulder around and made her face him. He looked down at her. he forced her to look at him. However, when he looked at her, he saw her teary red eyes, as if they were filled with despair and grievances. Bo Jing¡¯s body stiffened. Chapter 1477 ? 1477 His little wife needed to be taught a lesson (2) His anger seemed to have dissipated a little. He had thought that she really didn¡¯t care and was unmoved. but he didn¡¯t let her go, nor was he soft-hearted. she had to be punished for her mistakes so that she would remember them. Bo Jing pinched her chin with great force, his long, dark eyes sharp. why are you with those two men?! Why did he drink with them? What if it was drugged? How can you be so casual and irresponsible to yourself?¡± qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes were red and filled with tears, but she stubbornly refused to let them fall. instead, she took a deep breath, smiled, and said coldly, ¡± what does it have to do with you? So what if I¡¯m not responsible for myself and have no self-respect?¡± ¡°You-!¡± Bo Jing was instantly infuriated by her and his grip on her chin tightened, as if he was about to crush it. She was in pain but she endured it. He glared at her and was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything for a while. In the end, he nodded and said sarcastically, ¡± okay, it seems that you¡¯ve forgotten the fact that we¡¯re already married. You¡¯ve forgotten that we¡¯re legally married. Do I have to tell you in person before you can remember?! qiao xi ¡®er laughed coldly. ¡± how could i forget? my brother-in-law became my husband. how could i forget something that¡¯s even more casual than me hitting on other men?! ¡± Brother-in-law turning into husband, it sounded so immoral. His face instantly turned gloomy, so gloomy that it sent a chill down her spine. Qiao Xi ¡®er knew that a decent man like him hated to be called brother-in-law. As expected. ¡°Say that again!¡± He almost gritted his teeth. Qiao Xi ¡®er was not afraid at all. She spat out all the harsh words. the things you¡¯ve done are the most casual. It¡¯s my lifelong shame that my brother-in-law has become my husband, you know that ¡­ Before he could finish, all his words were swallowed into his stomach. He bit her lips directly and invaded her madly. He was overbearing and fierce, like a Wolf, tearing and torturing her. Qiao Xi ¡®er found it hard to breathe after being attacked by him. It was unknown which sentence had provoked him, but he became extremely fierce. Not only was he venting his anger, but he was also taking revenge. in the end, qiao xi ¡®er cried because of him. But it was not because of that violent kiss. instead, she suddenly felt particularly desperate and sad. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Their honeymoon holiday was almost over, but their relationship hadn¡¯t improved. Instead, because of some unexpected things, the distance between them had grown further and further. She felt a sharp pain in her heart. She didn¡¯t want this to happen. The long period of suppression had made her tense up. She didn¡¯t know where she got the strength to push him away and shouted, ¡± go away! Bo Jing was caught off guard and was pushed away by her ruthlessly. He saw her rushing out of bed with tears on her face, rushing into the bathroom and closing the door with a bang. His chest heaved up and down violently, and his mind was filled with the image of her tear-stained face. He suddenly cursed in a low voice, ¡± damn it! she was clearly not like this. she would not do this for no reason. Why did she lose her temper and get into an affair with another man? The sound of the shower came from the bathroom, and the water flowed in the bathroom. Bo Jing looked at the bathroom door. There was a layer of matte door, and he seemed to be able to see a figure inside. he walked over angrily. Chapter 1478 ? 1478 His little wife needed a beating (3) His face was gloomy and cold. He walked to the door and opened the bathroom door. He had to get to the bottom of this. However, since she was unwilling to answer him properly, he used another method to force her to say it. she took a bath inside to wash away the traces of her return from outside. She stood under the shower, trying to clear her head and not be controlled by jealousy, jealousy, and anger. She raised her head and closed her eyes. The water flowed down her fair and smooth skin. the black was wet and stuck to her beautiful back. There was an enchanting curve there. However, the next second, the door suddenly opened. she didn¡¯t notice, nor did she realize, that the world outside the shower seemed to be isolated from her. However, in reality, that was not the case. He looked at her standing under the shower, completely naked. His eyes became deeper and deeper. He walked over directly and hugged her from behind. She screamed in fear, and he lowered his head to block her. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In the enclosed space, mist filled the air. The outline of his body was vague. His voice was suppressed and hoarse. ¡°Tell me, why are you angry with me? Can¡¯t we just get along in peace? Do you really have to cause trouble?¡± He nibbled at her ear and bit her shoulder. She was about to die, but she didn¡¯t say anything. He repeated, his tone and strength even stronger. After some time, she replied weakly, ¡± even if we¡¯re husband and wife, what else can you do other than being rough to me and ignoring my wishes? ¡± As soon as he said this. Time seemed to have stopped for a moment. These words seemed to be even more of a blow to him than the words he had said before, making him feel powerless in an instant. After an unknown amount of time. This time. He was no longer as irritable and angry as before. Instead, he seemed to have finally compromised. ¡°Can you see the other things that Xi ¡®er urged me to do for you? did you go and take a look?¡± bo jing held her hand, his fingers slowly tightening as he kissed her forehead. he muttered slowly, ¡± what do you want me to do? why do you always hurt me, huahua? When you were so close to other men, did you ever think about me?¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes heated up and she bit her lip. He kissed her ear and rubbed against it. Their intimate posture was like a loving lover. He really compromised. ¡°i¡¯m really tired. i love you, i really, really love you. i know you don¡¯t like me, yingluo, but can you not use my love for you to hurt me, yingluo, time and time again? I¡¯m also a human, I feel pain too.¡± After he finished speaking, he buried his head in the crook of her neck, his voice low and hoarse. He took the initiative to let go of his pride, even if he would lose his dignity in front of her in the future, even if she would laugh at him. His words, even if they were very light, hit her heart deeply one by one, breaking the hard shell bit by bit. But would he really understand the grievances and unwillingness in her heart? would he think that she was being unreasonable? In the end, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s heart softened. She said hoarsely,¡±Bo Jing, you do love me, but do you only love me?¡± why would I ask such a question? I will only marry the person I love, what do you think?¡± How could marriage be a game? it was a matter of a lifetime. When Qiao Xi ¡®er heard this, her eyelashes fluttered slightly. She sniffed her Red Nose and said,¡±alright, if you still want to be with me, I won¡¯t allow you to have any contact with Linda in the future! [brother nine: well, two people in love can¡¯t have overnight anger, and I can¡¯t let you stay overnight either. Good night, babies, there¡¯s a climax in the next wave ~ super sweet] Chapter 1479 ? 1479 Do you like me (1) If you want to be with me, don¡¯t have any contact with Linda. she just nestled in his arms, sweating and panting slightly, saying such words. Bo Jing was stunned for a long while. He had not expected that the person who had caused the conflict between them was a woman he thought was insignificant. Qiao Xi ¡®er saw that he was stunned and did not speak. She thought that he was unwilling. Pain spread from the bottom of her heart and she immediately wanted to struggle away from him. However, as soon as she struggled, she was suddenly hugged even tighter. She was still resisting and Bo Jing could only carry her out to prevent the floor from slipping. He went back to bed and pulled up the blanket. ¡°Stop fooling around and listen to me. What does this have to do with that woman? I¡¯m not close to her!¡± With his status, many women would go after him like ducks, so if he had the intention, he would not have rejected any of them. Where would she be? ¡°You guys aren¡¯t close? If you¡¯re not familiar with her, why would she come to talk to you every day? if you¡¯re not familiar with her, why did she greet you in front of so many women just now at the beach? Why didn¡¯t she come and greet me? Can¡¯t you tell what she¡¯s planning?¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s voice was hoarse and choked by the end of her sentence. can¡¯t you tell that Yingluo has done something like this? why do i have to say it?¡± Bo Jing pursed his lips and took a deep breath. Just as he was about to explain, a piece of information flashed across his mind. It was fleeting but it made him freeze. It was as if he had discovered something incredible in that short period of time. It was something he had never dared to think about. He just stared at her struggling under him, at her red eyes, and at her aggrieved expression. She ¡­ Why was she like this? She was jealous of an insignificant woman. Jealous. These two words appeared in his mind and struck his heart heavily. it made him lose his focus for a moment. because what did this mean? ¡°xi ¡®er, are you jealous of her? are you jealous?¡± He finally asked in a soft voice. It was clearly a question, but it carried a bit of determination. Qiao Xi ¡®er struggled. When she heard those words, her breath was stuck in her throat. She wanted to go up but could not. It was difficult to breathe, and her face turned red. Jealousy, jealousy. Although she didn¡¯t want to answer him, she couldn¡¯t deny that it was the truth. her body went limp as she lay on the bed. in the end, her tears flowed out silently. ¡°Yes.¡± A faint reply with a nasal tone overflowed from her nose, making her eyes warm. This time, she didn¡¯t know how to respond, but she knew that she didn¡¯t want to go on like this. She was jealous. She was jealous. She even hated him. She hated him for not being able to see through that woman¡¯s feelings for him, causing her to fall into such a painful predicament. that nasal sound of ¡°hmm¡± was unclear. However, he could hear it clearly. Bo Jing¡¯s heavy body was completely on top of her and he was on her back. His slender hands held her hand and he buried his head in her neck, taking a deep breath. His breath was a little chaotic. It was as if his heart was completely occupied by a kind of speculation, and his heart was beating violently. he was sure, but also uncertain. Was she Yingluo? Chapter 1480 ?1480 Do you like me (2) After a brief hesitation, his lips stopped on her neck and he said slowly, ¡± Xi ¡®er, do you like me? ¡°¡± Was it like this? She didn¡¯t respond, but the place where his lips touched was hot and red. A strange atmosphere filled the air between the two of them, and their breaths blended. qiao xi ¡®er realized that she could not speak. In fact, her silence was a tacit agreement. he grabbed her hand and held it tightly, gently pecking her ears and cheeks. At this moment, silence was better than words. After a moment, Bo Jing said slowly, ¡± Xi ¡®er, you¡¯re wrong. He noticed that her body stiffened and continued, ¡± one Linda is really nothing. All these years, there has been no shortage of women who threw themselves at me, but I have never kept one because I have taken a fancy to you since I was underage. I have been looking for you. After I found you, I set up a trap step by step and made you my wife now. I admit that I am bad, but you are the only woman I can be considerate to. Can you understand? ¡± He lowered his head and gently kissed her shoulder. I only love you, Yingluo, and I Only Want To Be With You. That¡¯s why I spared no effort to look for you. If I¡¯m interested in any random woman, I won¡¯t take so long to look for you. she had really seen him as too simple and too casual. qiao xi ¡®er was stunned. bo jing propped his body up slightly, turning her around and looking down at her. ¡± do you understand now? ¡± If I had other thoughts, I would have had them all these years. Don¡¯t doubt these things in the future, okay?¡± With the nature of his identity, there were many women who would pounce on him. This was inevitable, but he had always been cold to them and never touched them. this was what he had always held fast to. Qiao Xi ¡®er didn¡¯t expect him to explain so much to her. Did this mean that he was trying to tell her that he had many pursuers, but he only doted on her? She lowered her eyes slightly, wiped her face, and did not dare to look at him directly. Her whole body was heating up, and her lips moved slightly as she said in a low voice, ¡± I don¡¯t care about other people, but tell me, what do you think of Linda? I won¡¯t let you have any contact with her anymore, can you do it? ¡± Bo Jing pinched her chin and turned her small face over, forcing her to look into his eyes. I have nothing to do with her. There are so many women who like me. Do I have to like everyone? Besides, I¡¯ve never spoken much to her when she looked for me. I thought that my rejection was already very obvious, but ¡­¡± He looked deeply into her eyes. whatever you say. I won¡¯t see her again. His words were so sincere, and his eyes were so serious. Regardless of whether he was telling the truth or not, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s heart was completely comforted. Bo Jing saw that her expression had softened and his thin lips could not help but land a kiss on her forehead. Just as they were about to land on her lips, he muttered slowly, ¡± so, Xi ¡®er, can you tell me now, do you like me? ¡± His eyebrows were long and slender, and his eyes, which had always been cold and deep, had softened at this time. So Xi ¡®er, can you say that you like me now? Qiao Xi ¡®er suddenly raised her arms and wrapped them around his neck, sealing everything with a kiss. For the first time, she took the initiative to kiss him. Her movements were inexperienced and clumsy. Bo Jing¡¯s body stiffened, subconsciously startled. Chapter 1481 ? 1481 Do you like me (3) She subconsciously responded twice, then suddenly turned from guest to host, from gentleness to a wild attack. ** The two of them spent their time alone in the villa from afternoon to dusk and sunset until the Cold Moon hung high in the sky. No one knew what they were doing inside. It was as if time had no end, and they enjoyed each other without restraint. When the two of them reappeared, it was past ten O ¡®clock at night. In the Bahamas, it was always more lively at night than during the day. The locals had bonfire parties, and there were passionate Samba and local dances. Handsome men and beautiful women were everywhere, and it was full of temptation. There was also a unique scenic spot here called the fire Lake, which was very magical. Every night when he was paddling, he would casually stir the lake water, and suddenly, sparks would fly in all directions. The oars could create tens of thousands of sparks. They rose and fell, like thousands of fireflies dancing on the lake. Many romantic lovers would tour the lake here because it was as if they were in a fairy tale world. It was very beautiful. there were two familiar figures on one of the boats. The night sky seemed very low on the surface of the lake, and it was reflected on the water. Qiao Xi ¡®er was in a pair of jeans and a white shirt as she bent over and leaned against the railing. She reached out to touch the lake water, and in an instant, sparks flew in all directions, rising and falling. It was an especially surprising sight. look, why is this Lake like this? it¡¯s so magical. One of Bo Jing¡¯s large hands was holding onto the back of her pants, preventing her from falling off due to her excitement. Looking at her surprised look like a child, his slender eyes were full of love. He whispered, ¡± there is a kind of marine creature here called shelled algae. The fluorescent yeast it contains splatters out of the water and it produces oxidation, which will give off colorful sparks. Qiao Xi ¡®er did not seem to fully understand. Of course, she knew that there must be a special substance in the lake. However, on a night like this, when the lake surface was stirred, it would sparkle with Starlight. It was really magical and wonderful. The night was a little cold. A gust of wind blew, and the surface of the lake was lit up by fire. Bo Jing saw that she was wearing thin clothes and unconsciously let go of her hand, turning to get a coat to put on. However, at that moment, the boat suddenly tilted. Qiao Xi ¡®er suddenly screamed and her body flipped over, falling into the water with a plop. ¡°xi ¡®er-!¡± Bo Jing¡¯s pupils shrank. Without thinking, he jumped down and went to find her. with this somersault, a large area of the lake¡¯s surface flickered with light, illuminating the surface of the lake very clearly. bo jing saw qiao xi ¡®er at a glance. She seemed to be in shock as she flopped around in the lake, bubbles constantly emerging. Her long hair was as black as ink, and no matter how she struggled, she kept falling. Bo Jing held his breath and quickly swam over to pick her up by the waist. Qiao Xi ¡®er was caught by him and she immediately wrapped herself around him like an octopus. Bo Jing saw that she couldn¡¯t hold her breath, so he kissed her directly in the lake, passing his breath to her. At the same time, he brought her upstream and finally floated to the surface of the lake with a splash. After the two of them emerged from the water, Qiao Xi ¡®er stuck close to him and hugged him tightly. She lay on his shoulder and coughed violently. She was like a pitiful and helpless drowning person, and he was her only piece of driftwood. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes were red from choking, and her back was extremely cold. The speed in the lake was far slower than the speed above. She had a phobia of the deep sea, and the moment she fell in, she simply broke down. It¡¯s almost going to be GCH at the end of the sentence! And even more cowardly Chapter 1482 ? 1482 It¡¯s over, I¡¯ll have him accompany me for the night (1) Fortunately, Bo Jing had come to save her. Bo Jing brought her to their boat and swam over. He lifted her up with his strong arms and said through gritted teeth, ¡± hold on to the railing. After Qiao Xi ¡®er caught him, he pulled her up with all his might. Bo Jing also quickly got up, his breathing a little rapid. how are you? how could you be so careless? are you okay now? ¡± The two of them were drenched and Bo Jing wrapped her in his coat. Qiao Xi ¡®er choked on the water and her eyes turned red. s-sorry, I fell in by accident. In fact, she thought that he was still holding onto her from behind, so she was bold enough to look outside. However, who would have thought that he had already removed his hand, and she fell down due to the imbalance of gravity. the moment she fell, she was really scared. She was trembling all over, not sure if it was because of the cold wind or because of the fear just now. Bo Jing pulled her into his arms. She fell down and curled up in his arms like a little beast, holding him tightly. Although Bo Jing was a little angry at her playfulness, at this moment, seeing her trembling and pale face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. His anger dissipated a little. After adjusting the oars and the direction of the return, he held her tightly in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here for everything. I¡¯ll take you back now.¡± It was only then that Qiao Xi ¡®er realized that she was no longer alone. In the past, she had always been alone in despair and pain. Now, she had someone to rely on. Even if she fell into the pitch-black Lake that she was most afraid of, she would no longer be so desperate because someone would come to save her. What should she do? she was starting to crave this feeling. when the two of them returned to the shore, qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s legs were already weak. When he landed on the ground, he felt that everything was unreal. In addition, the reason why she chose to come here at night was to see the magical Fire Lake and to walk less. She had been tortured from the afternoon to 10 O ¡®clock in the evening, and her legs were weak. However, she didn¡¯t want to miss the time when the two of them would leave this place. After Bo Jing handed over the boat, he walked over and carried her in his arms. He had always been a very strong and manly man. It was rare for the two of them to have such a harmonious moment. If it were any other time, she would have gone home obediently. However, at this moment, when she saw the tall bonfire not far away from the beach, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and dry our clothes.¡± There were many people dancing there, and it looked very lively. ¡°Are we just going to go over like this?¡± Bo Jing frowned slightly, glancing at her wet body and started to question her. qiao xi ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of her lips, looking like a little goldfish blowing bubbles. bo jing glanced at her and immediately looked away. he sighed and compromised, ¡± alright. ¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er immediately laughed and hooked her arms around his neck. She leaned forward and gave him a light Peck on the cheek. She leaned on his chest sweetly. Bo Jing walked over with her in his arms, shaking his head slightly. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although he felt a little helpless and disapproved of it, as long as she liked it, it didn¡¯t matter. He just liked to indulge her and look at her satisfied little face after she got what she wanted. Sometimes, women could not be reasoned with, they could only be coaxed, and ¡­ Chapter 1483 ? 1483 It¡¯s over, I¡¯ll have him accompany me for the night (2) And in fact, some people said that the more coquettish a woman was, the better her life would be. This was indeed without a doubt. just like a crying child, only he would have candy to eat, not to mention that this was between lovers. Sometimes, happiness came from stubbornness. She was willing to be willful, and he was willing to pamper her. This was the best. When Qiao Xi ¡®er was about to reach the bonfire, she struggled to get out of his arms. She was a little embarrassed with so many people around. Many people were dancing in front of the bonfire, layer by layer. The people in the innermost area seemed to be dancing. The cheers and screams continued, and the atmosphere was very excited. Qiao Xi ¡®er walked forward, still dripping wet, with Bo Jing following closely behind her. From afar, Qiao Xi ¡®er could see an alluring figure performing a sexy dance in front of the towering flames. She swung her hips, twisted her hips, and shook her head. Her sexy clothes outlined her perfect figure, causing many people to scream. When she first walked in that direction, she really didn¡¯t see who it was, but as she got closer, she felt that something was wrong. This woman seemed to be Linda. ¡°What, you¡¯re not going over?¡± Bo Jing caught up to her and asked when he saw her suddenly stop. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s expression, however, was a little subtle. Why is that woman everywhere! Bo Jing saw that her expression was off and followed her gaze. His long eyes narrowed slightly and he saw the woman. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Bo Jing held her hand, wanting to bring her back to the villa. However, when he pulled, he didn¡¯t move. ¡°Xi ¡®er?¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er took a deep breath and turned to look at him. it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go over. Like you said, there are many women who like you. I can¡¯t guard against this and that. It¡¯ll be really tiring. Bo Jing caressed her head and held her in his arms. don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. However, Qiao Xi ¡®er broke free from his embrace and widened her eyes. She said angrily, ¡± I don¡¯t care. You must ignore her and not give her any face! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be angry. I¡¯ll be so angry that I¡¯ll die.¡± Bo Jing¡¯s lips twitched. alright, I won¡¯t leave her any face. Qiao Xi ¡®er was finally satisfied. After a while, she laughed and snorted. that¡¯s more like it. It all depends on your performance. Then, as if she felt that it was not enough, she deliberately blurted out two words, ¡± brother-in-law! ¡°You-!¡± He said those two words again. He wanted to grab her, but she jumped away quickly. Her long hair was wet, and she had a coat wrapped around her wet body. She looked back at him with a bright smile. In the night, it was especially brilliant. Her smile almost melted his heart. in the end, bo jing was so angry that he laughed. he sighed helplessly as he followed her. They were leaving the day after tomorrow. this meant that she could only stay for one more day tomorrow. she had been unhappy because of that kind of thing before, and it was only now that she was better. no matter what, she only had one day left. he would unconditionally indulge her and spoil her. A message came from Rong Zhan. They were invited to attend their official wedding. Qiao Xi ¡®er walked to the campfire and found two empty seats to sit down. She was surrounded by a bustling crowd, warm and unrestrained. No one really noticed her embarrassing appearance when she just came out of the lake. On the other hand, Linda, who was at the climax of the dance, was sexy and charming. That enchanting posture attracted the eyes of those men, which were like those of wolves, with green light. However, Bo Jing acted as if he didn¡¯t see anything and calmly walked over to sit beside her. Chapter 1484 ? 1484 It¡¯s over, I¡¯ll have him accompany me for the night (3) Bo Jing wrapped her outer coat tighter around her, as if afraid that outsiders would see the wet shirt underneath, which would outline her beautiful figure. Pure, ascetic, and sexy. Linda saw Bo Jing the moment he appeared. She didn¡¯t look for him tonight, but she did it on purpose. Because appearing too often in front of men would make her seem too cheap, the bonfire party was the liveliest place here tonight, and she was sure that they would come. That was why she had danced here, waiting for him to come over. She wanted to attract him and let him see how few men were drooling over her. However, to her surprise, this man only had eyes for one woman, and his gaze was fixed on her the entire time. Linda sneered in her heart. Unexpectedly, when the two of them returned home in the afternoon, they did not quarrel. Instead, they stuck together. Looking at the woman¡¯s coquettish face, it was obvious what had happened between them in the afternoon. Her eyes flashed with jealousy. Don¡¯t think that this is over. She had said before that there was no man she couldn¡¯t seduce. Thinking of the rules of tonight¡¯s dance battle, a hint of slyness flashed in her eyes. After the dance ended, Linda competed with a girl who was performing a retro dance. Everyone voted, and Linda won. The so-called voting was to see which side had more people. At this moment, the organizer of the dance battle shouted loudly, ¡± is there anyone else who wants to compete for the dance queen tonight?! Is there any other beauty who can come up and have a pk with our beautiful boss, Linda?¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er was purely here to watch the fun and to join in the fun by roasting her body by the bonfire. He didn¡¯t intend to do so. however, the next second, the organizer laughed maliciously. ¡± everyone knows the rules. the winner of tonight¡¯s dance is willing to accept her loss. she can choose any handsome guy on the scene to spend the night with. if there are no more competing for the dance queen, then our dance queen has already been chosen. ¡± As soon as he said this, everyone shouted and screamed. the most lecherous and crucial moment was about to come. basically, all the men who stayed here hoped that the amorous woman would choose them. While the crowd was screaming and jeering, Qiao Xi ¡®er was stunned. This, this must be a joke. What the hell is this? How could this bonfire party have such a rule! Qiao Xi ¡®er turned around and looked at Bo Jing, holding her breath. why are you still looking at me?! Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Bo Jing acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard what the other person had said. He said unhurriedly, ¡± where should I go if you¡¯re here?! Qiao Xi ¡®er immediately became anxious and remorseful! She quickly stood up and lowered her body, as if she was afraid of being seen. She pulled him out of the crowd and said anxiously, ¡± that woman would choose a man in the bonfire circle to spend the night with. She has bad intentions towards you, so why are you still here? are you waiting for her to come and find you?! The more Qiao Xi ¡®er spoke, the more afraid she became, as if she was afraid that she would be discovered. But in reality, it was just so. The more she was afraid of something, the more it happened. She had just pulled him a few steps when a coquettish voice suddenly came from behind her. The voice was so sweet that it seemed to reach her bones. Everyone¡¯s gazes turned over. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s expression changed and turned cold. It was because Linda¡¯s voice came from behind, calling, ¡± Bo Jing. The crowd followed Linda over and automatically dispersed, their eyes all looking at her, Bo Jing, and Linda. [ ninth brother: the last series of my father¡¯s series has been renamed to ¡± hello, demon husband! ¡± ] The fake uncle and nephew ascetic male and female protagonists! A super cool novel with over 10 million subscriptions, the most classic, strongly recommended. [ PS: Speaking of which, this isn¡¯t the climax I was talking about. I haven¡¯t written about a mishap yet! ] Anyway, one after another will be quick, good night babies! ] Chapter 1485 ? 1485 Coveting her man? what a slap in the face!(1) Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s face was indifferent, and she ignored Linda¡¯s voice. Did they really have to agree to her request? She pulled Bo Jing along and continued walking, but Linda appeared in front of them in a flash, her face as beautiful as a flower. With a faint smile, he said faintly, ¡± why are you leaving? The game isn¡¯t over yet, but you don¡¯t dare to play. Are you afraid?¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er put on a fake smile. yes, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid that some women will shamelessly snatch other people¡¯s husbands to sleep with. He wasn¡¯t polite at all. Some busybodies couldn¡¯t stand to whistle. As they were all watching, they all knew that Linda was interested in the man on the side of this woman. and if they were really husband and wife, linda¡¯s way of doing things was not too particular. Upon hearing Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s sarcastic words, Linda laughed instead of getting angry. She said faintly, ¡± but rules are rules. If no one follows them, what¡¯s the point? ¡± As soon as these words were spoken, there was a burst of cheers from the surrounding people who wanted to watch the show. ¡°Exactly, since we¡¯re already here, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± A woman who was close to Linda said with a meaningful smile. ¡°But this isn¡¯t good for a married man, right? besides, his wife is here. it¡¯s a little too much. no matter what, we should ask this handsome guy for his opinion. at least we¡¯re both willing.¡± As soon as she retorted, a man immediately shouted for Linda to choose him. Linda glared at the man on purpose, and when she turned back, she suddenly said, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll ask him. I¡¯ll ask him if he¡¯s willing to. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s hands slowly clenched into fists. Alright. It was good. She didn¡¯t put her in her eyes and didn¡¯t give her any face. How could she let her have an easy time? Qiao Xi ¡®er already had a plan in mind. at this time, linda went around to bo jing¡¯s side, raising her bright smile and asking him, ¡± bo jing, how about it? are you interested in having a drink tonight? ¡± Impatience flashed across Bo Jing¡¯s long eyes. He was really impatient. He blurted out a word coldly without any expression, ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Linda¡¯s face slightly changed, and the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but sigh, as if they didn¡¯t expect this man to be so difficult to deal with. no wonder linda cared so much about him, not to mention that she was a married man. Linda¡¯s face was indeed a little hot, but this made her even more determined to win him over, and she had to slap his face back! ¡°you¡¯re telling me to get lost? Okay, according to the rules, if I choose a man, I will choose you, but if you don¡¯t want to, then it¡¯s fine, Yingluo.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly changed the topic and looked at Qiao Xi ¡®er. She said in a deep and meaningful tone, ¡± since you don¡¯t want him to accompany me, you can compete with me. How about you dance one dance too and we¡¯ll have a competition? ¡± As soon as she said this, it seemed to others that Linda had taken a step back, and it was reasonable not to ignore the rules. But the truth was, Linda did not want to humiliate herself in front of this man, and she did not want them to have a good time together. She danced so well because she wanted to humiliate Qiao Xi ¡®er. However, as soon as he said this ¡­ Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s long eyebrows suddenly raised slightly, and a profound look flashed in her eyes. Are you sure? ¡± He actually didn¡¯t wait for her to speak and sent her a letter of challenge. Linda chuckled, with a touch of contempt in her eyes, ¡± of course, why, are you afraid again? ¡± Linda looked at Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s pathetic state and felt that she had already won. Chapter 1486 ? 1486 The man who covets her, give him a hard slap in the face (2) She was wearing a hot dress and bra, which was only a little more than bikini top. Her chest was almost out of her mouth, and below it was a pair of long legs. Her waist was like-water snake. No man would not like it. In addition, when she danced, the men¡¯s eyes were about to fall out, and she could easily steal everyone¡¯s attention. Qiao Xi ¡®er, on the other hand, had messy hair, a pair of jeans, a white shirt, and a black jacket. She had no makeup on and looked extremely disheveled. How could she compare to him? Not to mention, she didn¡¯t know how to dance. After Linda asked that question, Bo Jing did not wait for Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s reply and impatiently pulled her away. He knew that his little wife was not feeling well. however, qiao xi ¡®er suddenly grabbed his hand and called out in a low voice, ¡± wait! ¡± After hearing his words, not only Linda, but all the others also widened their eyes, because they could all faintly smell the smoke of war. The smoke of war that was flowing in the air instantly ignited their nerves. As expected. Qiao Xi ¡®er raised her hand and casually pinched her sore neck. I¡¯ll jump, ¡± she said indifferently. It was just a competition. ¡°I hope Linda doesn¡¯t regret her words.¡± ¡°Xi ¡®er?¡± Bo Jing frowned. She didn¡¯t need to take it seriously. If he wanted to leave, who would really dare to stop him? However, Qiao Xi ¡®er shrugged her shoulders lightly as if she was helpless. She said to him, ¡± it¡¯s fine if she provokes me, but I can¡¯t stand her drooling over you in front of me. Since she wants to see me dance, I¡¯ll accompany her. These words seemed to be quite compromising, making people unconsciously think that Linda was a bit too much. Although this was a rule, many rules were also established on morality. Taking advantage of such a loophole was simply bullying. As expected. after qiao xi ¡®er said this, many of the women around the bonfire looked at linda with strange eyes. Those who had boyfriends were even more on guard. Bo Jing¡¯s heart seemed to have been struck by something. She stood in front of him in a possessive and protective manner, which made his heart soften for a moment. She clearly didn¡¯t have to use it. Linda¡¯s face turned a bit unsightly. He sneered, ¡± sure, you¡¯re so pretty. I believe you can Dance well too. qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s lips twitched slightly and she said meaningfully, ¡± thanks for your kind words. ¡± At this moment, Linda¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched, as if she suddenly had a bad premonition. However, she did not know where this premonition came from. This woman clearly did not have any chance of winning, did she? qiao xi ¡®er chose to dance, and the atmosphere instantly boiled over. everyone wanted to watch a good show and see if she could win against linda. let me make this clear first. If you win, I¡¯m willing to accept my loss and will never appear in front of you again. But if I win, Yingluo, you should know what I want, right? ¡± Linda said slowly. The corners of Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s lips curled up into a cold arc. if you want to covet my man, you¡¯ll have to win over me first. Linda was stunned for a second, and slightly squinted her eyes. since linda had already danced before and won the title of dance queen tonight, it was time for the challenger to start dancing. Linda glanced at Bo Jing before she started dancing, feeling a little surprised. Because Bo Jing¡¯s expression ¡­ Chapter 1487 ? 1487 The man who covets her, give him a hard slap in the face!(3) She didn¡¯t look worried at all, as if she wasn¡¯t worried about whether she would lose or whether she would lose face. While she was thinking, the organizer had already started to cheer with his people. When Qiao Xi ¡®er walked to the bonfire, she suddenly took off her large black coat, revealing the white shirt inside. His shirt was half-wet and stuck to his body because he had fallen into the water earlier, outlining his unexpectedly graceful figure. It immediately caused countless people to cheer and whistle, and the atmosphere became even more fiery and intense. The screams and cheers attracted more people in the night, and they all came to watch. Qiao Xi ¡®er had already unbuttoned a few buttons of her white shirt and tied a beautiful bow under her chest, revealing her tight waist. With her wet long hair and the translucent shirt, she was simply the legendary temptation of sh * t. Not to mention that beautiful and clean face, without any makeup, and in contrast with Linda¡¯s heavy makeup, she looked particularly pure and charming. In the blink of an eye, Qiao Xi ¡®er appeared in front of everyone. She was completely different from the sorry state she was in before. Everyone widened their eyes and screamed and cheered in excitement. Linda looked at the completely different Qiao Xi ¡®er who appeared there and became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. A hint of surprise flashed in her eyes. as qiao xi ¡®er started dancing, the atmosphere became even more heated. She was dressed in a fresh and simple outfit, but the dance she performed was not pure and simple. It was a difficult jazz dance. It was sexy and hot. She twisted her white and tender waist, puffed out her chest, swayed her hips, twisted her hips, and flung her wet long hair. After everyone was stunned by her dancing figure, they immediately exploded. They kept screaming, and the hot atmosphere reached a climax. ¡± Who said she doesn¡¯t know how to dance!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go! I thought it was Linda who was bullying her and wanted her to humiliate herself!¡± Someone responded,¡¯f * ck, isn¡¯t that the case? So isn¡¯t this a slap in the face?¡± Linda was dumbfounded, and her face turned pale. His gaze was fixed on Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s direction, as if he had not reacted to what was going on. qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s dance was obviously not inferior to hers. in fact, it was more difficult. linda¡¯s figure was very sexy, and she wore very little. when she danced, she mainly looked sexy. in addition, she wore very little clothes, so it was easy to expose her. thus, her dance was more gaudy. She looked like a woman performing in a nightclub. However, Qiao Xi ¡®er was different. She was very professional. If Linda¡¯s dance made men have the urge to strip her naked, Qiao Xi¡¯ er¡¯s dance was very charming. It made many men¡¯s eyes light up, but it was not a perverted look. Instead, it was as if they were extremely appreciative. However, her sexy and lithe figure was very charming. She was thinner than Linda, but she had all the qualities that she should have. At the end of the dance, the last few sexy waist-twisting movements made many men obsessed and drool silently. Bo Jing¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw this. Her lips were slightly pursed, and she seemed a little unhappy. That¡¯s right, he was indeed unhappy because he knew that she could dance. So, at the beginning, he wasn¡¯t very worried. He just thought that she was already very tired today and had to continue to torment herself. He had met her when he was 17 years old. In the years he had been looking for her, he had already investigated everything about her. She was good at riding a motorcycle, racing, dancing, and even liked the violin. He knew everything about her. [ brother nine: I feel like there will be less today. I¡¯m dragged out for a drink at night. I don¡¯t know how it will be like. It¡¯s so annoying. If there¡¯s less, I¡¯ll make it up tomorrow. There should be more. ] Chapter 1488 ? 1488 Old Bo is jealous, sweet (1) The girl in front of the bonfire was full of energy. She was wearing a pair of slim-cut jeans and a white shirt. It was the simplest and cleanest outfit, but it still made her look charming, sexy and alluring. The way she flicked her hair in front of the fire and the way she swung her hips made Bo Jing¡¯s vision even more blurry. Like scenes from a movie, they automatically entered his mind. At that moment, Qiao Xi ¡®er was dazzling, eye-catching, attractive, admirable, and infatuated. She was just like her on the race track, making people scream and cheer wildly. However, Bo Jing hoped that he would be the only one to enjoy her endless sexy charm, and that no one else would discover her beauty. The way those men looked at her with infatuation was really an eyesore to him. After the dance ended, cheers and screams filled the air. In such an atmosphere, it seemed that there was almost no point in voting in the end of the competition, because the gap between the two of them was too big. Linda¡¯s sexy and Hot Dance with a bit of gaudy nature attracted most of the men, but Qiao Xi ¡®er was different. Men and women were screaming and cheering, and they liked her very much. At the end of the dance, Qiao Xi ¡®er was not able to retreat in one piece. Instead, it triggered many people to dance together at the end. she seemed to be able to vent her unhappiness through dancing. On the other hand, Linda seemed to be the one who was excluded now that she had become one with them. Who asked them to all revolve around Qiao Xi ¡®er? Even though the atmosphere was so heated, the organizer of the bonfire party did not forget about his business. After shouting for them to choose the dance for the night, countless people immediately surrounded Qiao Xi ¡®er and cheered. Seeing this scene, Linda really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Her face was burning, as if she had been slapped hard. She only felt that when others looked at her again, they would either look at her with sarcasm or a sneer, and they would pity her. According to the requirements, the dancer could choose a man she liked to spend the night with. Many men certainly hoped to be able to get such a pure and sexy Little Vixen on such a night. There were even some who managed to get roses from God knows where and handed them to Qiao Xi ¡®er. Bo Jing¡¯s temples throbbed at the sight of this and he held his breath. However, what was even more exciting was yet to come. Qiao Xi ¡®er actually smiled sweetly at the man and took the bouquet of roses. Bo Jing¡¯s face turned green instantly. Immediately, everyone squeezed past the people in front of them and walked forward. However, Qiao Xi ¡®er opened the bouquet¡¯s package. In the lively atmosphere, she suddenly threw the roses high into the air. In an instant, countless roses fell down. The atmosphere was high, and everyone shouted to snatch them. This made things even more chaotic. In the blink of an eye, Bo Jing had lost sight of Qiao Xi ¡®er. He suddenly became nervous and stood on the spot, looking around to find her figure. But just as he was feeling a little anxious, someone suddenly patted his left shoulder from behind. He turned around subconsciously, but there was no one. However, the next second, he felt a warm touch on his right cheek! Bo Jing was stunned. In an instant, the person he was looking for appeared in front of him. With a rose in her mouth, she was looking at him with a smile. Her eyes were teasing, teasing, and a little smug. However, on a deeper level, there was love in the depths of his eyes. At that moment, time seemed to have stopped. Chapter 1489 ? 1489 Old Bo is jealous, sweet (2) In front of the towering bonfire, in the middle of the bustling crowd, the two of them seemed to be frozen at this moment. It made people feel particularly romantic and beautiful. in the distance was the boundless sea, and the stars twinkled in the sky. And her eyes were even more dazzling than the stars. her smile was more beautiful than a rose. bo jing¡¯s heart seemed to stop beating at this moment. he was caught off guard by her little romance and of course, he couldn¡¯t control the shock. He didn¡¯t expect her to treat him like this. ¡°Can you accompany me tonight?¡± She spoke in a low voice with a hint of laziness in her tone. The way she looked at him was as if this was the first time they had met, as if it was a beautiful encounter in this strange place. Bo Jing was completely speechless. Other than his crush on her, his love life had been extremely boring. To put it in a pretentious way, he didn¡¯t think that happiness would come so suddenly. He only liked her silently and did things for her. He was already used to it. However, he didn¡¯t think that when she liked someone, when she took the initiative, it would make that person feel so happy. Bo Jing didn¡¯t have any extravagant hopes. Thus, he was easily filled up at this moment. Qiao Xi ¡®er looked at her without blinking. She raised her head slightly and met his gaze. The emotions that flowed between the two of them seemed to be only understood by the two of them. They had excluded all external factors and it was as if they were the only two people left in the world. She took the Rose from between her lips and slowly reached out to put her hand on his shoulder. As she pulled him down, she slowly stood on her tiptoes. The smile in her eyes slowly dissipated and turned into a deep affection. She took the initiative to kiss him on the lips. Bo Jing¡¯s hands had wrapped around her waist and were getting tighter and tighter. In the end, his kiss became more and more intense. He was so strong that he wanted to merge with her and become one. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s entire body went soft and numb from the kiss. She was completely attached to him. Just as the two of them were getting intimate, the people around them cheered and screamed, and the bonfire party reached the climax of the night. Not far away, Linda and her friends looked at this scene with strange expressions, especially Linda, who was full of hatred. this little b * tch. She clearly knows how to dance, but she¡¯s pretending that she doesn¡¯t know how to. Isn¡¯t she deliberately embarrassing you? ¡± A woman who wasn¡¯t afraid of blowing things out of proportion crossed her arms and said with a sarcastic smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Linda. It seems that there¡¯s really a man that you can¡¯t handle this time. Haha, look at how close they are. Tsk, tsk.¡± another woman said. linda watched as bo jing lowered his head and kissed that woman fiercely. in her heart, she felt not only anger, humiliation, but pain. the pain came from jealousy and her love for bo jing. It made her realize that her love for Bo Jing wasn¡¯t like those men who liked his body so casually. She really liked the feeling he gave off. He was calm and cold, mature and distant. On top of that, what he couldn¡¯t get was always the best. Even his focus on women made her like him. And at this moment. The organizer of the bonfire party took advantage of the crowd¡¯s excitement to announce an important annual event. Chapter 1490 ? 1490 Old Bo gets jealous, sweet (3) The next day, there would be an annual ring race around the island of Bahamas. There were 700 islands of various sizes in the Bahamas, and this was the largest of them all, so all the participants would be here for the race. It was also very interesting that all the participants were tourists who had signed up at the last minute or racers who liked to race. This was not a professional racing competition, and it was purely for racing. There were no expensive prizes, and all the participants ¡®high registration fees were used to help the innocent people who were persecuted by the war. At present, the organizer had only mentioned it first because it would only start tomorrow, and there would be a lot of people. the scene would also be very spectacular. When Qiao Xi ¡®er and Bo Jing heard the news, they raised their eyebrows slightly, clearly surprised. ¡°Do you want to participate?¡± Bo Jing asked her. After all, she was a professional racer. If she really came to play, she would not be able to bully them. Qiao Xi ¡®er frowned slightly. but it¡¯s our last day. Aren¡¯t we going to rest and leave? ¡± Of course, she loved racing and was obsessed with it, but she still had many opportunities. Bo Jing¡¯s eyes darkened and he didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, he pulled her to the organizer to sign up. He was considered a way to sign up. after that, he said in a calm tone, ¡± it¡¯s a car race. if you want to have fun, then have fun. i can see that you¡¯ve been itching to have some fun while you¡¯re on this island. it¡¯s the same if we leave this place and rest somewhere else. ¡± When Qiao Xi ¡®er heard this, the corners of her lips curled up and she smiled in satisfaction. as a person who loved car racing from the bottom of his heart, as long as it was a car race, regardless of the size or type, he would like it and want to get involved because that was his circle. after the two of them left, a complicated light flashed in linda¡¯s eyes. They want to participate in the car race too? ¡®This is interesting.¡¯ ¡°linda, do you want to attend it?¡± ¡°no?¡± ¡°then what do you want to do? He¡¯s smiling so strangely.¡± The woman beside him asked in surprise, This time, Linda acted as if she had never heard of it. After Bo Jing and the rest left, she went to look for the applicant. When she asked about Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s name, she was stunned for a moment before she sneered. Racing was a high-risk sport. There were many accidents during the race, and all racing cars were the same. What was she trying to do? of course, he would teach that woman a hard lesson and make her remember that she was not someone she could mess with! She might have gone crazy. It was the first time she had been so crazy for a man, to the point that she would use any means to get him. However, it was rare for her to meet a man she truly liked. She was really unwilling to be humiliated and provoked like this. Even if she couldn¡¯t have him, she didn¡¯t want that little b * tch who had deceived her to live well! ** It was late at night, and the sea¡¯s surface was illuminated by the moonlight. gradually, they were far away from the noisiest and most lively place. the villa area was much quieter, which calmed their excited and fiery hearts. On the Pink Beach that led to the villa, a tall man was carrying a tall and slender woman on his back. She was bare-footed, and she swayed along with him as he walked. Her soft body was pressed against his broad and strong back. He was carrying her on his back, and he was even holding a pair of her small sandals in his hand. ¡°hubby yingluo¡± The word ¡± hubby ¡± came gently with the sea breeze at night, like a beautiful and annoying whisper. Bo Jing¡¯s body stiffened. Chapter 1491 ? 1491 Call me hubby one more time (1) He continued to walk without stopping, but his body had become exceptionally hard. Those two words seemed to have come from a distance. It was strange yet familiar. What was strange was that she had never called him that before. What was familiar was that they were already married, and she should naturally call him hubby. However, after a long while, he let out a faint ¡± hmm ¡± that seemed to overflow from his nose. He seemed to be very calm. however, no one knew that the heat in his heart was rolling, and the blood in his body was also surging, making him want to hold her tightly in his arms. under the moonlit night, qiao xi ¡®er lay on his back, her head resting on his broad and firm shoulders. she felt a sense of peace and security that she had never felt before. the two of them were already married, but now it was like they were having their first love, sour and sweet. Qiao Xi ¡®er had called him her husband on purpose. She wanted to see how he would react when she called him for the first time. He was always so serious in front of her, and she wanted to see how he would react. However, the result was just as she had expected. He had a calm look on his face and pretended to be ordinary, but his body had clearly stiffened for a moment just now. Even his eyes had been looking straight ahead, and he did not dare to turn his head at all. A smile slowly appeared on Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s lips. He was embarrassed. Qiao Xi ¡®er leaned on his shoulder, tilted her head, and asked him softly, ¡± I¡¯ve been through a lot in the past. I always feel like it¡¯s been a long time since I became like this. Bo Jing, what do you think is the dividing line between the past and the present? ¡± Bo Jing was silent for a while, his eyes still looking forward. Two words jumped out.¡±At this moment.¡± Yingluo is the dividing line between the first and second half of your life. It doesn¡¯t matter how old you are, it only matters how we are living in this world. Bo Jing said indifferently. The past was in the past. As long as you wanted to, any day could be the boundary between the first and second half of your life. After Bo Jing finished speaking, Qiao Xi ¡®er was silent for a long time, until Bo Jing suddenly called her name softly and looked over. ¡°What?¡± qiao xi ¡®er replied. On the way back to the beach, Bo Jing stared at her for a while, before he finally said slowly, ¡± Xi ¡®er, call me hubby one more time, okay? ¡± Call me hubby again, okay? Don¡¯t call his name anymore. Don¡¯t even mention the word brother-in-law from time to time. Qiao Xi ¡®er, who was lying on top of him, was stunned and the blood in her body froze. Bo Jing stood on the spot and tilted his head slightly to look at her, who was lying on his shoulder, with a deep gaze. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s throat moved slowly, and her eyelashes fluttered. She suddenly asked, ¡± what about you? ¡± he asked her to call him hubby, but what did he do? As soon as she said this, a smile appeared on Bo Jing¡¯s outstanding and handsome face. His lips twitched slightly. wife? ¡± His wife. Qiao Xi ¡®er was instantly speechless. She lowered her head so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her face that had almost instantly turned red. Why did it feel so soft? His voice was so melodious when he called her ¡®wife¡¯ that it almost made her ears pregnant. after a while, she slowly raised her small face and called softly by his ear, ¡± hubby. ¡± The smile on Bo Jing¡¯s lips deepened. He turned around and walked steadily with her on his back. ¡°Wife?¡± ¡°Yingluo¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°My wife.¡± ¡°Yes, hubby.¡± Bo Jing seemed to be addicted to it. you have to call me that in the future, understand? ¡± Chapter 1492 ? 1492 Call me hubby one more time (2) Qiao Xi ¡®er,¡±Yingluo.¡± He really was. In the end, her half-lazy voice sounded, ¡± yes, I know, hubby. Bo Jing was extremely happy and satisfied tonight. Qiao Xi ¡®er really did not expect him to become even more torturous after revealing some of his feelings. He could even take one step at a time, starting from asking her to call him hubby and listening to her say that she loved him. Qiao Xi ¡®er really wanted to find a hole to hide in. Forced into a corner, Qiao Xi ¡®er did not satisfy him with his last three words. After the two of them returned to the villa, Qiao Xi ¡®er took a hot bath, which somewhat relieved her fatigue. However, she was extremely sleepy not long after being in the bathtub, and she fell asleep in less than five minutes. She didn¡¯t know when she was carried out, but when she regained consciousness, it was when her body was completely occupied. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw a familiar man on top of her. She said,¡±Yingluo.¡± She was so tired that she closed her eyes, and her body continued to be tortured. He knew that she was exhausted, but the way she called him ¡± hubby ¡± and the dance tonight seemed to have deeply touched his heart, making him unable to control himself from becoming one with her. That feeling, no kiss or hug could replace it. ** The next day. When she woke up again, it was almost noon. The race was supposed to start at four or five in the evening, when it was cooler in the afternoon. Qiao Xi ¡®er started to worry after she woke up. Because her whole body was sore and in pain, as if a car wheel had run over her and she was about to break into pieces, when she propped herself up, the blanket fell off, revealing the unusual marks of sexual intercourse inside. It was abnormally crazy. Bo Jing was no longer by her side. She was all alone. How was she going to participate in the competition in the evening in her current state? qiao xi ¡®er felt a little helpless. it seemed like she could only treat it as a game. she could give whoever wanted good results to her. her main focus was to participate. Qiao Xi ¡®er went to take a shower. When she came back, Bo Jing was already back. There were some things she had taken from the pharmacy on the table. Qiao Xi¡¯ er came out with a bath towel wrapped around her. When she saw the medicine, she thought that he was feeling unwell and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? why did you buy so many Pixiu? ¡± before she could finish her sentence, she saw what it was and immediately fell silent. Bo Jing sat by the bed and patted his long legs. come here and sit down. Qiao Xi ¡®er was stunned, and her face turned red. Wrapped in a bath towel, she stammered, ¡± w-what are you doing? ¡± it¡¯s a little swollen. I¡¯ll apply some medicine for you. He was silent for a moment, then said unhurriedly. Apply, apply medicine? Qiao Xi ¡®er finally realized what he was talking about. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to die. When did he get swollen from looking at it? She blushed and quickly said, ¡± no, no need. I can do it myself. ¡°You can do it yourself?¡± Bo Jing looked over. The towel wrapped around her body was just a little lower than her legs. Qiao Xi ¡®er was extremely embarrassed by his scrutiny. In order to stop him from continuing, she quickly picked up the medical bag on the bedside table and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay, I can really do it. After saying that, Qiao Xi ¡®er picked up the bag of Healing Ointment and turned around to enter the bathroom. However, to her surprise, Bo Jing suddenly grabbed her and pulled her onto the bed with great force. Bo Jing held her hands down, his expression unreadable. we¡¯re husband and wife. It¡¯s a simple thing to do. What¡¯s there to be shy about? ¡± [ brother nine: I drank too much yesterday and slept all day with a headache today. I didn¡¯t finish updating. Be good and update on Saturday, please don¡¯t kill me. Goodnight babies. Brother nine has created a new WeChat account: ] Yunqifujiu, post all kinds of small shows and nonsense, quickly add, lie down and wait for support Chapter 1493 ? 1493 Call me hubby one more time, Qitian (3) qiao xi ¡®er was so clear-headed at this moment. It would be fine if he was in a daze and didn¡¯t know anything or pretended not to know. Qiao Xi ¡®er resisted and tried her best to stop the body that was trying to push her legs away. Bo Jing saw that her entire body was flushed red, her body was tensed up and her eyes were tightly closed. He stopped and propped himself on top of her, asking her softly, ¡± are you really shy? ¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er wiped her face, and her neck and ears were all red. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°nonsense.¡± As soon as she said this, the hands that were holding her hands suddenly loosened. He did not suppress her anymore. Just when she thought that he had given up, his voice suddenly rang in her ear. then I¡¯ll help you when you¡¯re asleep. Qiao Xi ¡®er was instantly speechless. His face was burning hot. After all, she was wearing a bath towel. The two of them were on the bed, and the atmosphere was particularly different. It was much more shy than it was at night. After Bo Jing got off the bed, he naturally hugged her in his arms. The two of them were on their sides, and Qiao Xi ¡®er was resting on his slender arm. The two of them were very close. She was so close that Bo Jing could kiss her forehead if he lowered his head slightly. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything else. For them, the sweet moment was when they opened their hearts to each other. When they looked at each other, their eyes gradually became affectionate. Bo Jing¡¯s other hand went around her, his fingers sliding into her long black hair, intertwining with it and caressing her fingertips. The two heads were getting closer and closer. Bo Jing lowered his long eyes and pecked her lips gently. She pecked him again and again, and finally, she kissed him deeply, her lips and tongue entwined. The two of them were like the beginning of a relationship, careful but gentle. ** bo jing still did what he wanted to do for her. when she was a little lost in her emotions, he whispered in her ear that she would feel uncomfortable driving without medicine and found various excuses. qiao xi ¡®er had no choice but to give in to him with a red face. However, it had to be said that after doing something, the two of them seemed to be more intimate. The entire villa was filled with a charming pink aura. the two of them rested in the villa after dinner. they had already signed up, so they were just waiting for the two of them to go out for the competition in the evening. in the evening. The sky was orange. because of the terrain¡¯s limitations, the race car was on a sandy track, which was not easy for a racer. after one round around the island, whoever reached the fastest place would be first. There were many tourists who came to sign up. Most of them were just there to join in the fun and give the trip some excitement. Of course, there would be some powerful people among the crowd, regardless of whether they were drivers or not. Take Qiao Xi ¡®er for example. She was the FOCA demon Captain, Kimi. She usually wore a mask during races, but at this moment, she only looked like a very beautiful and elegant girl. No one would have thought that she had been on the verge of death countless times in her racing career. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s visit this time was purely to find some excitement and happiness. It did not matter if she won first place or not. however, she did not expect qiao xi ¡®er to meet her¡¯ old friend ¡®this time. That ¡°old friend¡± was also a race driver, and they had raced together on the Monza track in Italy. The reason why Qiao Xi ¡®er could recognize him was purely because he was too high-profile. Chapter 1494 ? 1494 The car race, unexpected (1) However, something interesting happened. Although he was very powerful and was very high-profile here, he had lost to her. On the way to the race, he heard someone mention that there was an international racer who came to join in the fun, which attracted a lot of local fans. The racer was a man named ¡± Barton. he looked fierce and was bald with tattooed arms. There was another matter that had to do with him on the Monza track. Su Li had arranged for a good show. He had used his hand to ruthlessly teach a parent who had especially spoiled their own brat a lesson. Barton¡¯s mood had been very bad that day. Putting aside the fact that he was ranked third or fourth, his car had actually been scratched by a brat after it had stopped. Therefore, he was so angry that he was about to explode and ruthlessly teach them a lesson. Qiao Xi ¡®er only found out about the whole story later on. However, her roar at that time made this person, who did not get first place, gain all the limelight. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s impression of him was neither good nor bad. She just did not expect to meet him here. However, compared to Barton, johill was very low-key. If she walked in front of him like this, even if she had won against him, Barton might not have recognized her because she was not wearing the fanged mask that was specially used for competitions. When they arrived at the venue, even though there were still 40 minutes to go before the match, it was already extremely lively. The ring of the island car race was surrounded by countless fans a hundred meters before and after the start of the race. according to the rules, all the participants were to use the same car. this was a super-long race with eight lanes and a total of more than 40 cars. There were too many people who had signed up, and the quota was limited. According to the organizer¡¯s requirements, 40 cars was the limit, and they had to pass the selection before they were settled. In the end, whoever had the fastest speed would be first. How many of them could be ranked at the top with true strength? ¡°Be careful during the competition later. I¡¯ve calculated that I¡¯ll be back before dark. After all, the visual environment at night is not good. You don¡¯t have to give in to them.¡± Before the competition, Bo Jing had helped her adjust her collar and instructed her calmly. qiao xi ¡®er smiled and stood on her tiptoes to kiss his cheeks. however, as she stood on her tiptoes, she happened to see two familiar figures in the crowd not far away. It would not be a problem for the two of them to appear here alone. However, the scene of the two of them cuddling intimately made Qiao Xi ¡®er raise her eyebrows, seemingly surprised. Bo Jing sensed her pause and lowered his head to rub his lips against her cheek. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes darkened. nothing much. I just didn¡¯t expect it. Bo Jing followed her line of sight and instantly noticed the two of them. His long eyes narrowed slightly. He saw two people hugging each other intimately not far away. One of them was a bald, muscular man with tattooed arms. In his arms was a flirtatious woman. it was none other than the driver, barton, and linda. No one knew how the two of them got together. But without a doubt, seeing Barton and Linda together, her impression of Barton had instantly turned black. She had no choice, she just hated Linda. Bo Jing saw through her thoughts at a glance. Chapter 1495 ? 1495 Car race: unexpected (2) after patting her shoulder lightly, he said, ¡± don¡¯t think too much. you know that woman very well. barton doesn¡¯t have any woman on his side. of course, he¡¯s happy to be embraced by linda. ¡± johill shrugged helplessly. ¡± actually, barton is a little stubborn. i¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯ll be used by others. ¡± he was being used. The two of them seemed to be stunned when they heard this. he immediately looked at linda¡¯s direction. They collided. This time, they bumped into each other at first glance. Linda also didn¡¯t know when she saw them. At this time, she was looking at them through the layers of people. There was a strange luster in her eyes, and a cold smile appeared on the corner of her lips. Bo Jing¡¯s aura turned cold instantly. There was a layer of frost between his brows. He had just moved his front foot when Qiao Xi ¡®er suddenly grabbed his arm. Bo Jing, yes. Hubby doesn¡¯t need it. Johill shook her head again. there¡¯s really no need. Even if Linda wants to use Barton to do something to me during the competition, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not certain who will take care of who. Moreover, Barton might recognize me. After all, if she was in front of him in the game and pked with him, Barton would definitely be suspicious of her. Josil was right, Linda had indeed done something to Barton. Before the race began, all the racers gathered and the staff drove their cars over. When the fleet of cars arrived, the sea of people suddenly exploded and the atmosphere was lively. It wasn¡¯t just because the motorcade was spectacular, but also because the organizer was very rich. Every car was a Ferrari supercar, which was very expensive. Even Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes lit up. The organizers had also decided that the first place could drive the sports car away, which was undoubtedly a huge temptation for the contestants. The driver went to pick up his car. Each car had a number. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s car was number 11, and Barton¡¯s car was number 10. This was clearly no longer an accident. Someone had done it in secret. There was no way Barton had signed up earlier than her. Barton and Linda parted ways and got a car. When he walked over, he saw a familiar figure in front of him. She was slender and tall, with long hair hanging down her back. She was wearing a handsome motorcycle suit and holding a helmet. That back-! the captain of the Foca demon motorcade! As the top international racers, they had done a lot of research on each of them. Of course, they had also been familiar with each other¡¯s racing videos, so that they could better understand each other. Moreover, as the woman who had competed with him before and lost to her by one place, he naturally had a deep impression of her. Barton looked at the familiar back and was about to call out to her. Suddenly, someone called out to her and she turned around. When Barton saw her face, he was stunned. It wasn¡¯t. She was pretty and sweet, but Kimi had never shown her real face during a race. She was such a dangerous racer, but she ¡­ How could she be so sweet? Barton felt that he was far too different from the fearsome Foca demon Captain in his mind. The girl in front of him was like a little beauty who had come to have fun. Barton was glad that he didn¡¯t shout out loud, or else it would have been embarrassing. Just seeing the back of the figure was enough to make his back burn with fear. Although Barton denied his own thoughts, but ¡­ Chapter 1496 ? 1496 Car race: unexpected (3) However, when he saw her walking toward parking lot 11, a strange expression appeared on his face. No. 11 was the person that his friend had asked him to do something to. What a coincidence. It was this woman who gave him the feeling that she was Kimi. After Qiao Xi ¡®er collected her car, she went to the track. She was behind them, not in a hurry to start the car as soon as possible. Barton¡¯s car was just as slow as her. Barton¡¯s car was beeping at her from behind. Qiao Xi ¡®er turned around and glanced at him. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Barton¡¯s car caught up with her. He looked at her with a complicated expression. He wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± miss, have I seen you somewhere before? ¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er could not help but spit out the mouthful of water she had just drunk. Barton: ¡°hehe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve seen this kind of flirting too many times.¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er deliberately spoke in a faint voice. Barton¡¯s face darkened, and the corner of his eyes twitched. In his heart, he was scolding himself for being useless. It was just their backs that looked similar, and he was already so suspicious and worried? He was actually treated as someone who was trying to hit on her. However, if it were someone else, he would have agreed to deal with the racer of car No. 11 on the track. Now, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t agree. He just felt that something was strange. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to deal with the beauty of car No. 11. It was because he had lost to Kimi before, so it was impossible for him not to be traumatized. Kimi was indeed very strong. She was a rare female racer among the professional racers and was one of the top international racers. After all, he had lost before, so once bitten, twice shy. So, huhu fortunately, he had recognized the wrong person. The competition was about to begin. One by one, the cars were on the wide sandy track. The normal speed for a circle around the island was two hours. If it was a car race, then it might be different. Before the match began, Linda even went to deliver some water to Barton. When she left, she gave her a meaningful look, as if she was deliberately putting pressure on her to make johill feel scared. after all, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for some accidents to happen on this long road. However, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s expression remained indifferent and she remained unmoved. Bo Jing didn¡¯t come over and just watched from afar. Barton didn¡¯t know Qiao Xi ¡®er, but he knew Bo Jing. Bo Jing was a mysterious racers, but he wasn¡¯t a professional. bo jing watched from a distance. the race had already started. with a gunshot, the cars on each track fired. Whoever could surpass the front would have to rely on their own abilities. Qiao Xi ¡®er was initially at the back of the group. However, after the cars set off one by one, no matter how fast they were, they were blocked in front. Johill didn¡¯t want to waste time in the back, and she didn¡¯t want Barton to have a chance to deal with her. when the two cars in front were speeding, the distance between them was very narrow, and one car could not drive past it at all. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Even so, she suddenly accelerated-! The cars around her were all shocked by her sudden acceleration. This was because they couldn¡¯t widen the gap in the previous rounds, and they couldn¡¯t overtake even if they accelerated now. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a female driver!¡± one of the men blurted out. it was obvious that he looked down on qiao xi ¡®er and was looking at her as if she was retarded. However ¡­ The next second, that person was dumbfounded. He wasn¡¯t the only one. The cars that hadn¡¯t pulled ahead in the beginning were also dumbfounded. [ there¡¯s more to come. PS: the most classic of the previous series, ¡± Hello, devil husband! ] [ the book from master zhan¡¯s father¡¯s generation is currently on a limited time discount. it¡¯s going from 5 coins to 2 coins per book. it¡¯s super cool and super classic. i¡¯ll strongly recommend it. the location of the discount is in my phone qq-read. ] Chapter 1497 ? 1497 I¡¯ve finally said it, I love you (1) She stepped hard on the gas pedal and accelerated. Just as she was about to reach the two cars in front of her, her car suddenly tilted and flashed through the narrow aisle between the two cars at high speed! The speed was as fast as lightning. After she drove past, the car landed heavily, and the cars in front easily overtook them one by one. Soon, she was in front of them. The cars behind her were all stunned. They watched as she dodged the cars in all sorts of ways and spun around like she was about to fly. not only were the contestants on the field screaming and whistling, the atmosphere outside the stadium was even more explosive because this was the most exciting scene since the start of the competition. Bo Jing¡¯s lips curved up slowly when he saw her running to the front. She drove her own car and just wanted to come back as soon as possible. It didn¡¯t matter if she got first place or not. There were fewer people driving at the front, so it would be safer for her to drive. Watching this scene from the outside, Linda¡¯s expression was already ugly. From shock to deathly pale, ashen, as if her face had been painted with oil paint, there were all kinds of changes. The woman just now was stunned! It was Qiao Xi! er? Linda¡¯s mind was completely confused, as if she couldn¡¯t imagine and understand that it was a person! how could she be so good at racing? how was that possible? how could she be so good at it? even the top international racers, barton, couldn¡¯t even catch up to her car. Barton was also stunned. However, he couldn¡¯t care about that. He sped up and advanced at full speed. Driver No. 11 had completely exceeded his expectations, provided that she wasn¡¯t Kimi, Foca¡¯s demon Captain! Barton quickly caught up. The 40 cars had already pulled apart after ten minutes of the race. Seven or eight of them were good racers. Qiao Xi ¡®er was very fast after she rushed out and was now firmly in first place. Barton surpassed the others and desperately chased after him. he had been completely stunned by her earlier and had forgotten to accelerate. now, it would be difficult to catch up. however, it was not impossible. if that person was really kimi, he would really like to take revenge and surpass her. Every race track was recorded by a camera at regular intervals to see who was in first place. Some of the people who had come here were fans of the top racers in the car. When they saw Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s performance, their jaws dropped. f * ck, this woman is amazing. She¡¯s so pretty too. There are very few female racers, let alone one who can drive so well. She reminds me of my goddess! ¡°Who is your goddess? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as good as this woman.¡± it¡¯s the captain of Foca! Countless people were discussing, and Linda¡¯s face was twisted with anger. He clenched his fists tightly, unable to believe what he was seeing. He also didn¡¯t want to admit that that woman was indeed not an ordinary person. One couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover, and she was completely beyond his imagination. And at this moment. Suddenly, a short, thin man appeared. he pushed his way to linda¡¯s side from the crowd in a navy blue overalls which was covered with dirt and oil. why are you here?! Linda¡¯s face changed as soon as she saw the person. She looked around and said in a cold tone. Chapter 1498 ? 1498 I¡¯ve finally said I love you (2) He was a little impatient. However, the short and thin man didn¡¯t seem to care. He said directly, ¡± I have something important to tell you. ¡°What?¡± Linda said arrogantly. As for this man who was just an ordinary repairman, she had already shown him face by negotiating with him. But who would have thought that this man would actually reject her? Normally, she would definitely not be interested in him. However, the man beside her said in a low voice, ¡± although I didn¡¯t agree to do what you asked me to do last night, I still went back to the car after that and jammed the brakes of car 11. A hand flashed by. linda directly stretched out her hand to cover that man¡¯s mouth as she widely opened her eyes. At that moment, she was so nervous that she even started breathing. you, you really did it, Yingluo?? ¡± Linda frowned and asked. She also slowly let go of the man¡¯s hand. However, that man took her hand. His smile made Linda feel disgusted and resistant. She wanted to shake off that man¡¯s hand, but failed. The man lowered his voice and said, ¡± I¡¯ve already helped you. I want you to fulfill your promise as soon as possible. that¡¯s right. He was one of the repairmen in charge of the safety of the racing vehicles. Even if something were to happen, he might not be the one to be investigated. Knowing that he had really dealt with the car, Linda was extremely surprised. it made her unable to think whether she should be happy or not. Dealing with the brakes was an extremely dangerous thing to do in a racing car. Because the speed was very fast, if it couldn¡¯t be stopped, it was very likely that the car would crash and people would die. This was completely different from driving at a normal speed! Linda had been so angry before, but now she realized that that woman might lose her life because of this, she didn¡¯t know whether it was worth it or not. She just wanted to take revenge on her because she made her lose face in front of the man she liked and everyone else! but if it really caused death ¡­ Linda didn¡¯t know why, but when she thought of Bo Jing and the gentleness in his eyes when he looked at that woman, she suddenly felt a chill down her spine. What if that woman really died? Would Bo Jing know that it was related to her? He did not look like an ordinary man. If something happened to his wife, would he come to her? Yet ¡­ at this moment. that thin man squeezed her in the dense crowd of car fans and said to her, ¡± miss linda, are you going back on your word? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m doing this for what you¡¯ve promised me. We¡¯re now in the same boat. If you don¡¯t tell me, no one will know about this.¡± After saying that, he squeezed her body in the crowd, which made Linda feel goosebumps all over her body. It was disgusting. however, the next second, his voice was heard. ¡± there¡¯s a toilet not far away, miss linda. i haven¡¯t touched a woman in a long time, yingluo. ¡± it was a threat, a blatant threat. Linda held her breath. Her eyes were still fixed on the screen on the race track. In fact, she had gone to find this man last night to take revenge and wanted to do something to the car. However, this man was very timid. Even if she had asked him to sleep with her once, he had not agreed. That¡¯s why she went to hook up with that international racer, Barton. ninth brother¡¯s WeChat number: yunqifujiu. The location of the discount for the most classic series of novels about master Zhan¡¯s father is ¡®mobile QQ.¡¯ The mobile QQ of the chat tool is in the reading column. There¡¯s no discount anywhere else. Good night, I¡¯ll continue. Chapter 1499 ? 1499 I¡¯ve finally said it, I love you (3) However, the truth was beyond his expectations. Who was she? it was completely different from what he had imagined. even barton couldn¡¯t catch up to her on the racing track. even if barton had the ability to deal with her, he was afraid that the audience and fans would find out something was wrong because he was too eye-catching. however, just as she was watching her act arrogantly and detested her, someone suddenly came up to her and told her that he had already made a move on qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s car in order to fulfill her wish. It was very likely that she would die. The moment had really come. Linda realized that she actually didn¡¯t think of people to the point of death. But it was too late. She had already made her move. Even if she had hesitated, she had already come to this point. that man kept mumbling something beside her. he was urging her to quickly respond to his needs, or he would threaten her if she didn¡¯t do it. what are you hesitating for? isn¡¯t this what you begged me to do last night? ¡± ¡°Yingluo, shut up!¡± Linda suddenly stopped him, then turned her head and looked at him fiercely, ¡± you should remember it again. I don¡¯t know her, I have nothing to do with her. Whatever happens to her has nothing to do with me, understand? ¡± the man who reeked of gasoline stood behind her, his hands behind his back. he couldn¡¯t help but touch her. ¡± it all depends on your performance later. ¡± It was the first time that Linda was almost driven to death by a man. She had always been the one playing with men, and she had always been the one with the best body and appearance. But now, she had to compromise and give it to a lowly, ugly, and disgusting man. linda was pushed away by that man in the crowd. as there were too many people, nobody noticed them. the two people then walked towards a public toilet not far away. On the way there, Linda saw Bo Jing¡¯s figure by chance. However, the latter did not see him. Linda looked at that man who was high and mighty, noble and distant, mature and steady. Then she looked at herself, who was about to do that kind of thing with that disgusting man. She seemed to instantly feel the difference between her and Bo Jing. it wasn¡¯t getting further and further. It was just that it was very far. It did not match at all. He was noble and mature. He was not a man she could come into contact with and profane, so no matter how good she was at seducing men, she would not be able to seduce him. To other men, it was not that she was so powerful that she had the ability to sleep with someone, but that she was too cheap. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The orange sky slowly turned red, and the moon had already risen. The surrounding mountains and seas were retreating at a speed that made one¡¯s vision blur. Around the island, the car had been speeding. Barton finally caught up, and more accurately, josil had slowed down. Barton looked at Qiao Xi ¡®er as he drove, and a certain stubbornness flashed in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± Who are you?! Who the hell are you?¡± To be able to drive a car like this, it was very likely that he was a professional racer! Not to mention, the feeling she gave him was so similar to that woman. The corners of Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s lips curled up as she suddenly said, ¡± so, you don¡¯t dare to lay a hand on me without knowing who I am? ¡± Barton was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect her to know everything. She knew that the woman had asked her to deal with her on the way. However, in reality, a competitor who appreciated each other¡¯s skills, or a top international racer- Chapter 1500 ? 1500 I¡¯ve finally said it, I love you (4) This made the status of a female friend in his heart incomparable. The desire to know this woman¡¯s identity was so strong. However, at this moment. As expected, he had realized it. At this moment, Qiao Xi ¡®er faintly said,¡¯ huh? long time no see, barton.¡± After saying that, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s car suddenly made a cool drift at the turn in front of her, forcing Barton to stay behind her. It was difficult to widen the distance on the straight track. Qiao Xi ¡®er had deliberately said this to distract him when they were about to cross the curve. the taxi stepped on the brakes, breaking out in a cold sweat after hearing her words. compared to the current situation, he was the one who was shocked. the corner of his eyes twitched. It was her. That¡¯s right, it was her. ¡°Damn!!!¡± What long time no see! barton simply couldn¡¯t drive properly. this woman was definitely doing this on purpose! in the beginning, she pretended that she didn¡¯t know anything. However, in reality, she was Kimi. She clearly was! However, who would have thought that this pretty girl who looked like a cheerleader would be the FOCA demon Captain, kuimi, who walked on the line between life and death? The contrast in her looks in his heart was undoubtedly too great. Barton continued to chase after Kimi. Indeed, in front of the devil Captain, a random girlfriend was nothing. He even said that he wanted to harm her on the way. She had been through so many competitions and had survived until now. Did he really think that she was the god of death¡¯s protection? The journey that was supposed to take two hours at normal speed was about to be completed in half an hour in the blink of an eye. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s car had already appeared at the location of the second last surveillance camera around the island. behind them was barton¡¯s car. seeing that the car was about to come back, the atmosphere was very lively, and people were screaming. They were all waiting for the first place to return. What¡¯s more, they were all very concerned about who that woman was that even the International racer Barton couldn¡¯t catch up to her. Bo Jing was also waiting for Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s return. To him, today¡¯s car race was the perfect ending to their honeymoon. As the time drew closer, the car finally appeared in the distance. Countless people screamed and shouted, echoing throughout the evening. Barton was right behind her car. Qiao Xi ¡®er made a final acceleration. ¡°Ah ah ah-! Goddess, goddess!¡± ¡°The first place is back! this is the first place-!¡± They were about to reach the finish line, and her car had reached its maximum speed. However, Qiao Xi ¡®er did not brake throughout the entire journey. She did not even slow down at the corners. This might seem difficult to others, but to her, it was one of the key factors that made her the demonic Captain. She could accurately grasp all the decisive physical conditions. Amidst the screams, the car broke through the finish line and took first place. Bo Jing kept his gaze on her from the crowd. Unsurprisingly, she had indeed gotten first place, but Bo Jing felt an inexplicable sense of uneasiness in his heart. His right eye twitched. The track behind the finish line was instantly filled with countless fans, planning to surround her after she stopped. However, at this moment, Bo Jing finally realized what was wrong. His eyes narrowed. Qiao Xi ¡®er, who had just recovered from the joy of her victory, realized that something was wrong. She had already stepped on the brakes, but- Chapter 1501 ? 1501 i¡¯ve finally said it, i love you (5) The speed did not change. It was his fastest speed, and the car could not stop at all-! However, many people had already rushed out from the front. there were men and women, and even children in their teens! Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes widened, and a chill ran down her spine. ¡°Get out of the way! Quickly get out of the way-!¡± Bo Jing rushed out of nowhere and shouted. Those people were about to rush forward excitedly, but when they saw the car driving straight towards them without stopping, they screamed and ran away in a panic. Qiao Xi ¡®er drove past countless obstacles, but she had never used people as obstacles before. Now, they were all lives! She clenched the steering wheel with both hands. Unable to brake, she could only Dodge in all ways. Her tense nerves were even more highly concentrated than during the race, but this still couldn¡¯t prevent her back from being drenched. There was an eleven or twelve-year-old child in front of her who had tripped in the middle of the crowd. There were people on both sides of her car. Qiao Xi ¡®er could not avoid it. For a moment, she seemed to feel even more despair than the child who was lying on the ground with a pale face. However, just two seconds before the collision, a figure suddenly flashed in front of the car at an incredible speed. Amidst the screams of the crowd, the eleven or twelve-year-old child was thrown to the side by a man. At the same time, the car whizzed past them. Bo Jing put down the little boy and looked at the car that could not stop. His expression could not be any uglier. His fingers trembled slightly, and his long eyes seemed to be filled with blood. On the right side of the road around the island, there was a tall cliff. Unless the car crashed into it, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s car would not be able to stop. The only way she could survive was to jump out of the car. But the speed was too fast. The danger of jumping out of the car was also very high. There were still people continuously appearing in front of her, and it was difficult for Qiao Xi ¡®er to abandon the car immediately. She could not let the car that was turning around hit other people. Qiao Xi ¡®er took a deep breath. She held the steering wheel with one hand and adjusted her helmet with the other while opening the car door. Bo Jing. Bo Jing. For some reason, these two words appeared in Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s mind. She also recalled how he had presented himself in front of her-the silent forbearance when he couldn¡¯t get what he loved, the carefulness and humble care after he got it, the silence and compromise when he was angry, the joy and sweetness when they were in love, and the sweetness when they were together. Everything. At this moment, the scenes appeared in his mind like gears in a movie. The wind blew on her face and she felt a chill. Qiao Xi ¡®er did not know when she suddenly realized that tears were falling. When the car was still some distance away from the cliff in front of them, Qiao Xi ¡®er was about to jump out of the car when two figures suddenly appeared from the corner of the road. ¡°Ah-!¡± The two men screamed when they saw a car coming. Their appearance made Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s heart tighten. In an instant, she made a last-minute change in the direction of the crash, greatly shortening the time needed to escape and increasing the risk. Finally ¡­ ¡°Bang-!¡± With a loud bang, two seconds after a figure jumped out of the car, the car slammed into the stone wall below the cliff. The extremely fast speed caused the car to break into pieces after hitting it. It was a terrible sight. Chapter 1502 ? 1502 I¡¯ve finally said it, I love you (6) Qiao Xi-er had never jumped out of-car at such-high speed before. Her body fell heavily to the ground and rolled rapidly. However-there was another loud bang not far behind her, and a hot wave of heat came crashing down-! the huge impact force sent her crashing into the hard and uneven cliff. He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, which dyed the stone wall red. She fell into a state of confusion. Vaguely, she seemed to hear someone shouting her name like a madman. The voice was so familiar that she wanted to open her eyes and look over. However, she could not do it. His eyelids seemed very heavy. All her internal organs felt like they were falling apart. They were in pain and numb, as if they were being peeled off from her body. ¡°Thin and thin, Jing Yingluo.¡± Two words slowly escaped from her blood-stained lips as she fell into complete darkness. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Such a sudden accident shocked everyone. The race track was in chaos. Countless people looked at the car that had crashed into the stone wall of the cliff, the raging flames, the slender and thin black figure lying under the stone wall not far away, and the large pool of blood on the ground. He looked at the tall man who was walking towards the slender figure with difficulty. She watched as he slowly walked to her side. Her legs went soft and she suddenly knelt down. She watched as his hands trembled as he gently picked up the thin figure. In the end, he buried his face in her neck. His shoulders trembled slightly, and his entire back was hunched. The woman¡¯s long hair drooped down and swayed with the wind, stirring the soft light of the Twilight. That scene, as dusk gradually fell, pierced everyone¡¯s eyes. Other than some people who were slightly injured while dodging, no one was hit. But she herself ¡­ Her arms hung limply, as if she had lost her breath. Some people were calling the police, some were calling for an ambulance, and the scene was chaotic. Some people wanted to rush up, but they were stopped by the staff, not allowing them to get close. Barton drove over and immediately rushed over after parking the car. Everything happened in a few short minutes, and he had witnessed it with his own eyes. he watched as she eventually hit the stone wall of the cliff in order to avoid the people. he was completely dumbfounded by the end of the situation. he had no idea why her car¡¯s brakes had failed. Barton rushed to them after getting out of the car, his chest heaving up and down like a beast. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ For a moment, Bo Jing felt his heart stop beating, contracting rapidly like a knife. He watched as her car went out of control. He could save others but he couldn¡¯t save her. in the end, he had to watch her become like this. At this moment, he kneeled there and hugged her tightly with both hands. He buried his face in her neck, and a burning heat flowed down from his red eyes. His hands were trembling, and he could not control his fear. A strong sense of loss enveloped him, making him feel so painful that he could not extricate himself. ¡°Xi ¡®er, Xi¡¯ er, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Her face was covered in blood. Bo Jing looked at her and kept rubbing it with his hand, but blood continued to flow out of her mouth. her body was as fragile as a feather. As if she was weightless, Bo Jing did not dare to reach out to feel her breath. He was extremely afraid. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1503 ? 1503 I¡¯ve finally said it, I love you (7) Xi ¡®er, Xi¡¯ er, Xi ¡®er, Xi¡¯ er, Xi ¡®er, Xi¡¯ er. Bo Jing¡¯s hand was pressed against her blood-stained face, his fingertips trembling uncontrollably, his voice hoarse and desperate. However, she didn¡¯t have any reaction at all, and her body temperature was getting colder and colder. The man who had always been mature and steady, even a little chauvinistic and old-fashioned, was like a grieving beast at this moment. His slender eyes were red and filled with tears as he kept muttering, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t punish me. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you to attend the wedding, Xi ¡®er. Xi¡¯ er, Yingluo, open your eyes. Open your eyes and see if I¡¯m okay, Yingluo. Barton stood to the side and watched the scene. This was the first time he was at a loss for what to do about something other than car racing. His heart was also shaken, not just by what was happening, but also by the identity of Josey and the man in front of him. When Barton saw her again, he was almost certain that Jossey was Kimi. This was because the man in front of him was the man who had won first place in the Monza track. He was a mysterious non-professional race driver. She had appeared at the same time as him. Although he was not clear about their private relationship, he could confirm that she was Kimi without a doubt. The ambulance arrived. Bo Jing personally carried her slowly. Under the evening sun, the man was wearing black trousers and a white shirt. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his slender arms. His hands and sleeves were stained with blood. The woman in his arms was dressed in a tight-fitting black racing suit. Her slender arms hung down, and her long hair swayed gently in the wind. His body was covered in blood. His hands were stained red. His eyes were dyed red. It also dyed his world red. Qiao Xi ¡®er was sent to the ambulance, and the paramedics in the ambulance immediately gave her first aid. He checked the condition of the injury, put the patient on an IV drip, and stopped the bleeding. Bo Jing¡¯s gaze never left her. However, when she put on the oxygen mask and he could clearly see the mist coming out of the oxygen mask, his eyes instantly heated up. He slowly lowered his head and held her hand tightly. Thank God. She had to persevere, she had to persevere. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. He would take revenge for her. He would make those who hurt her pay a thousand times and make them wish they were dead! After Qiao Xi ¡®er was sent to the hospital, she was sent to the emergency room. Bo Jing held her hand tightly as he pushed the bed and shouted for her to give way. However, just as Qiao Xi ¡®er was about to be sent to the emergency room and he was about to be forced to let go of her hand, he suddenly realized that his hand was being held tightly. She didn¡¯t know when, but she had been grabbed tightly. Bo Jing froze instantly and looked at her in shock. He mumbled, ¡± Xi ¡®er, Xi¡¯ er, Xi ¡®er, Xi¡¯ er, Xi ¡®er. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly before she slowly opened her eyes with great difficulty. Her bright eyes were a little bloodshot and the corners of her eyes were moist. With the contrast of her bloodshot eyes, it seemed as if blood tears were about to flow out. Bo Jing¡¯s heart clenched tightly and he felt like it was about to split apart. ¡°I¡¯m thin, I¡¯m thin, I¡¯m fine.¡± She moved her lips weakly and with great difficulty. Bo Jing lowered his head and kissed her forehead, his voice hoarse. Xi ¡®er, don¡¯t talk first. Let¡¯s do first aid, okay? ¡± as she spoke, she was about to ask the nurse to push her in. However, Qiao Xi ¡®er held his hand tightly as tears rolled down the corners of her eyes. She looked like a child who was sick and afraid of injections. ¡°Yingluo, wait, Yingluo has something to say to you, Yingluo.¡± These words came through the oxygen mask weakly. Chapter 1504 ? 1504 I¡¯ve finally said it, I love you (8) Although Bo Jing was in a hurry for her treatment, he did not dare to reject her again. he bent down very close to her. ¡± yingluo, tell me. ¡± ¡°Yueyue, I love you.¡± i love you. A faint three words came out. Bo Jing¡¯s body froze. She had said,¡±I love you.¡± She had never said these three words. Even after the two of them had eased up and become sweet. No matter how much he begged her, she never said anything. he had even thought that she had yet to fall in love with him and was just slowly accepting him. Qiao Xi ¡®er found it difficult to breathe. She seemed to be in pain as she closed her eyes in discomfort. However, she still held his hand tightly and endured the sweet taste of blood before she slowly said, ¡± I really loved you, Yingluo. A long, long time ago, Yingluo didn¡¯t want you to know Yingluo, but now, I want you to know Yingluo. Now, I want you to know. I love you. Bo Jing, now you know. She slowly let go of her hand. By the time the doctors and nurses pushed her into the room, she had already fainted again. Her face was frighteningly pale. Bo Jing just looked at her like that, as if what she had just said to him was an illusion. He said that she really loved him. A long, long time ago. Bo Jing¡¯s heart tightened, the pain making it hard for him to breathe. What had he missed? She had finally said that she loved him, but it was at such a moment. She finally said she loved him, but she said that she had loved him for a long, long time. Bo Jing¡¯s eyes were red. He stood at the door like a statue, his fists clenched tightly. He had never felt so pained and complicated before. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s injuries were very serious, especially when she first fell to the ground and then hit the cliff. The two consecutive heavy blows caused her spleen to rupture and bleed profusely. Her entire spleen had been removed. Although removing the spleen would not pose a threat to the human body, it would cause the body¡¯s biggest immune organ to be lost. In the future, it would be easy for the body to get sick and become more vulnerable than ordinary people. At the same time, she suffered a rather serious concussion. Although she had suffered many injuries on the road, this time was definitely serious. She had lost too much blood and had transfused a lot of blood into her body. However, it had to be said that Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s blood was transfused by Bo Jing. He had been waiting anxiously outside when he saw the nurse come out to take her blood from the blood bank. They had the same blood type and he wanted to donate blood. He was immediately brought in by the nurse in a sterile suit. When Bo Jing saw his blood being continuously pumped into her, the extreme pain in his heart seemed to ease a little. In the end, the two of them were pushed out together. When Qiao Xi ¡®er woke up again, two days had already passed. During this period, she was also dazed and clear-headed once or twice, but her head hurt badly. The concussion made her brain a mess. She couldn¡¯t think clearly and was in a mess. There was a car accident and an explosion. When this scene appeared in her mind countless times, Qiao Xi ¡®er, in her muddled state, suspected that she had a nightmare. There was another man in her dream. He was tall and slender, and she seemed to still remember his broad and strong back, which gave her an infinite sense of security. That was her husband. She remembered that she was married. But what did he look like? A handsome and clear outline, black hair flowing down Qiao Xi ¡®er could no longer think about it. Her head hurt. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a man standing in front of her. Feng Jiu Ge: ¡± on this day of celebration, I wish mother of the motherland a Happy Birthday, prosperity, and prosperity!!! Sleep early, my babies, there¡¯s no melodramatic ending to this. Don¡¯t make wild guesses about memory loss. A new week is here ah ah, please give me a ticket. I won¡¯t forget what I owe before 2333. Chapter 1505 ? 1505 Waking up, loving (1) Qiao Xi ¡®er was still in a daze. After her vision became clearer, she realized that the person standing in front of her was a doctor in a white coat. He was changing her medicine. She looked at his face. He was obviously not the person that always appeared in her mind. He was just a normal doctor. Where was that person? Qiao Xi ¡®er thought about it simply. Where was her married husband? His appearance was a blur in her mind, and it was difficult to remember. He was thinking. Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside. A Slender Man came in with a bag in his hand. It looked like it was filled with boxes of medicine. how is it, doctor? how long will it take for her to wake up? ¡± Bo Jing walked over and asked. The doctor adjusted the IV drip and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, your wife will wake up soon. The current concussion may make her a little dizzy, her memory is blurry, and she might want to vomit. The situation is not serious. She just needs to be more careful when she wakes up. Dizziness, fuzzy memory, nauseous? Qiao Xi ¡®er ignored these words and looked at them with slightly narrowed eyes. To be more precise, he was looking at the husband that the doctor had mentioned. He was so tall. he was tall and slender, and his exposed wrists and hands were long and strong. his fingers were well-defined, beautiful and sexy. His gaze continued to move upwards. An extremely handsome face came into view. Qiao Xi ¡®er opened her eyes completely this time and widened them slightly. This was her darling husband. That face was simply impeccable! It was not that Qiao Xi ¡®er did not recognize him. It was just that she had felt that his appearance was blurry for a while. However, after her brain was stimulated by the familiar face, everything about him in the past gradually appeared in her mind. In her mind, the blurry image of him finally turned into his real appearance. It was him. Yingluo Xi ¡®er!? Bo Jing was about to ask the doctor about her splenectomy when he suddenly saw that she had opened her eyes and was staring at him. He immediately went over and held her hand, his breathing a little disordered. how are you, Xi ¡®er? do you feel uncomfortable? ¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er looked at his worried and nervous expression, and the blurry outline in her mind became clearer. Looking at his outstanding face, Qiao Xi ¡®er blinked and suddenly raised her hand slowly. Her lips moved slightly and her voice was weak. hug me, Huahua. She wanted a hug. he was so good-looking that it was as if all the pain in her body had suddenly disappeared when she saw him. Bo Jing¡¯s heart melted when he saw her asking for a hug like a little girl who had just woken up. He buried his head in her neck and kissed the side of her face affectionately. Qiao Xi ¡®er closed her eyes and felt his familiar breath. Her heart was at ease. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but Bo Jing felt that she was very clingy to him after she woke up. Seeing that she had woken up, the doctor came over with a small flashlight to check on her eyes. qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s forehead had also hit the stone wall of the cliff earlier on. there was a wound and she had lost quite a bit of blood. after the doctor checked her condition, he asked her, ¡± do you feel any problems now? does your head still hurt? ¡± qiao xi ¡®er was still holding onto bo jing¡¯s hand tightly. when the doctor asked this, she did not ignore the grave look on bo jing¡¯s face. then, qiao xi¡¯ er shook her head subconsciously. ¡± huahua is much better. ¡± In fact, she still felt that everything was terrible. Chapter 1506 ? 1506 Waking up, loving (2) After she woke up, she felt pain all over her body just by breathing. ¡°What about the memory? is it chaotic? or is it missing or fuzzy?¡± The doctor took out a small notebook and recorded it. Qiao Xi ¡®er was stunned. After a while, she still shook her head. no, I don¡¯t. I remember everything. Qiao Xi ¡®er did not dare to say that her memory was a little blurry. In fact, as she woke up, her blurry memory was gradually recovering. Bo Jing was already worried enough, she could not let him be too worried. The doctor nodded. you¡¯ll have to rest in the hospital for at least half a month. Your spleen has been removed, so you have to rest well and eat more food to replenish your blood, Yingluo. the doctor explained her condition, which made Qiao Xi ¡®er dumbfounded as she listened. Did Xuxu¡¯s spleen get removed? Her gaze slowly turned towards Bo Jing, only to see him holding her hand tightly, his long and dark eyes slightly red. In the depths of his eyes, it seemed to be filled with heartache and guilt. Qiao Xi ¡®er was initially shocked. But later on, she suddenly felt that compared to removing his spleen, her heart ached more when she saw his Haggard and self-blaming appearance. She looked at Bo Jing, the corners of her lips slowly lifting into a smile. She was comforting him, her voice weak. it¡¯s okay, Huahua. I¡¯m lucky, Huahua. I¡¯ve been through so many storms and waves, Huahua. I¡¯ve been through so many of them. This, this is nothing, Huahua. Bo Jing¡¯s eyes turned even redder. He caressed her hair and kissed her brows lovingly, his voice hoarse. Xi ¡®er, don¡¯t say anymore. He would rather she complain to him, lose her temper or cry than smile and comfort him. Josh gently pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak. How could she not be sad when her spleen was removed? she was even afraid. She had not been with him for long, and she had not even given birth to a baby for him, and she had already encountered such a serious matter. She was also forcing a smile on her face. She was also telling herself in her heart over and over again that it was not that scary. It was just that the production of blood was weaker, and the immunity was lower. As long as she didn¡¯t get sick, everything was fine. After the doctor left, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s nose started to turn sour. She grabbed his sleeve and pressed her face against his chest. Immediately, a warm liquid drenched his shirt. ¡°Xi ¡®er encouraged Xi¡¯ er?¡± Bo Jing¡¯s heart was about to break. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes were red, and she did not dare to look up. She secretly wiped her tears away, and her voice was uncontrollably choked with sobs. Huahua, I¡¯m fine, right? I¡¯m really fine, right, Huahua? I was careless and conceited, but Huahua, I haven¡¯t had a baby yet. Can I give birth to a healthy baby in the future? ¡± Bo Jing¡¯s heart ached. He held her tightly in his arms and lowered his head to wipe her tears. His voice was gentle like never before. Xi ¡®er, believe me. Everything will be fine. You¡¯ll still be healthy and we¡¯ll have a healthy and beautiful baby. Believe me, don¡¯t worry too much, okay? ¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er nodded with reddened eyes. She wanted to say something, but she suddenly did not dare to ask. Will Yingying still be able to race in the future? In the past, she had suffered a lot of injuries, big and small, but she didn¡¯t care at all at that time. At that time, she pursued the pleasure of death and even thought that in that kind of life, death would be a relief. But now, it was completely different. She had someone she cared about, and she had a beautiful vision for the future. Chapter 1507 ? 1507 Waking up, loving (3) He began to fear death. Perhaps, after this experience, Qiao Xi ¡®er seemed to have realized that the racing hovercar, which she had once regarded as more important than her life, seemed to have been replaced by something else. It had become the thing that she could not bear to part with. ** After the disaster caused by the car accident, Qiao Xi ¡®er seemed to have made some invisible decisions. Due to Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s serious injuries, the original plan to go to country Z had been postponed. It would be good if she could return before the wedding day. Bo Jing didn¡¯t dare to bring her along as she was very weak now. Two days after Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s condition improved, she did not see him when she woke up that morning. Qiao Xi ¡®er was already used to him not leaving her side for the past two to three days. However, when she woke up today and did not see him, she suddenly felt empty and lonely. she was getting more and more clingy to him. from being an independent person to being completely part of her life and body, she was already inseparable from him. After waiting for more than half an hour, Qiao Xi ¡®er called but no one picked up. She slowly got out of bed. She wanted to go to the corridor or take a look. It hurt. Her body was in so much pain that she could only feel herself standing on the ground, her legs trembling. She supported herself against the wall and walked out slowly. Just as she touched the door, she heard footsteps coming from outside. She suddenly wanted to take a few steps forward, but her knees suddenly went soft-! ¡°Ah, Yingluo!¡± As the door suddenly opened, her falling body instantly fell into someone¡¯s arms. Xi ¡®er, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. How can you get off the bed?! Bo Jing quickly picked her up. Qiao Xi ¡®er saw the look of blame on his face and was afraid that he would reprimand her. She felt uneasy, and her lips moved slightly as she said, ¡± I, I just wanted to go to the toilet. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call the nurse over?¡± Yingluo, I thought I could do it, Yingluo. seeing his serious expression, she immediately said slowly, ¡± Yingluo, I don¡¯t want to trouble others anymore. It makes me look like a useless person. when she said the last sentence, she intentionally said it, intentionally or otherwise. Indeed, Bo Jing¡¯s heart softened instantly. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. His voice was much gentler as he said, ¡± silly girl, don¡¯t think too much. Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. How can you be a cripple? when you recover, you¡¯ll still be alive and kicking. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild, okay? ¡± He coaxed her like he was coaxing a child. Qiao Xi ¡®er immediately took the opportunity to nod her head like a little chick pecking at rice. She looked extremely obedient. No matter what, it was good that he was back. Just as she was about to ask him where he went, Bo Jing carried her to the washroom and asked in a low voice, ¡± do you need to use the washroom? let me help you. His tone was as if it was a normal day for him to go out for a walk since the weather was good today. However, Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s face instantly turned red. She shook her head repeatedly and said anxiously, ¡± I, I, I can do it myself. Bo Jing looked at her red ears and sighed. Xi ¡®er, I¡¯m not an outsider. I¡¯m your husband, your closest lover. You¡¯re not feeling well now, so what¡¯s the big deal? ¡± As he spoke, his hand that was holding her had already slid down unconsciously and landed on the waist of her pants. Qiao Xi ¡®er was extremely embarrassed. Although she understood what he meant, he was so handsome and good-looking. She only wanted to show her best in front of him. Although it was impossible at the moment, going to the toilet was really too embarrassing. ¡°Be good. You¡¯ll grow up once, but you¡¯ll grow up later. Be obedient.¡± Chapter 1508 ? 1508 Waking up, affectionate (4) Qiao Xi ¡®er almost fainted when she heard this. Why did I have to be so rude just now? He even helped her when she couldn¡¯t stand up. Qiao Xi ¡®er was hesitant and embarrassed, but Bo Jing¡¯s expression was calm and serious. In the end, Qiao Xi¡¯ er did not fight back because she was not unable to fight back. She could not stand still and trembled. She really needed his help. After Bo Jing helped her take off her pants and sat her down on the toilet, he said in a low voice,¡±call me when it¡¯s done¡± and left. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s face was burning. After all, she had never been served like this before, let alone by the man she loved. The Yingluo he loved! Qiao Xi ¡®er seemed to have thought of something and was suddenly a little stunned. She loved him. Did Qianqian already know? ¡­¡­ he had found out the secret in the deepest part of her heart. That¡¯s why he dared to be so ¡®unbridled¡¯ and intimate with me, right? Because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be angry or resist Yingluo. Yingying would only be embarrassed. In fact, Bo Jing doted on her and loved her not because she was beautiful, outstanding or dazzling. Most of the time, he hoped that she would be ordinary, even if she did not know how to race or dance. Even if she was like that, she would still be his treasure. He didn¡¯t need her to always be dazzling in front of him. That was for outsiders to see, and he was the closest person to her. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ what? someone did it on purpose?! Qiao Xi ¡®er was dumbfounded. The car was already in pieces and had been burned to nothing by a fire. There was also a problem with the brakes. There was no way to find out if it was an outsider¡¯s doing from the car. But how did he know? bo jing touched her hair, telling her not to get too emotional. ¡± i just went out to meet barton. he told me that things weren¡¯t that simple. ¡± ¡°Barton?¡± qiao xi ¡®er pursed her lips and frowned. ¡°yes, linda and barton agreed to let him teach you a lesson on the race track. however, barton didn¡¯t do anything to you, which is something linda didn¡¯t expect. barton said that before linda went to him, she vaguely revealed that she had found other men, but that man didn¡¯t agree. however, after the accident, he still suspected that the man linda was talking about was involved.¡± Bo Jing¡¯s tone was emotionless when he said this, but his eyes were already covered in frost. He knew that she had accomplices, and none of them would be able to escape. The first person he suspected was Linda. If it wasn¡¯t for Xi ¡®er¡¯s serious injuries, he would have immediately dealt with that woman. He had been sending people to keep an eye on them to prevent them from escaping. What was interesting was that the woman was still pretending that she was living a normal life, as if she knew nothing. Bo Jing only wanted to cut that vicious woman into a thousand pieces. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s face was pale, because she had never thought that Linda would hate her so much. Her lips curled into a strong smile. what kind of outrageous thing have I done that she actually wants to kill me? ¡± she¡¯s the one who did such an outrageous thing. She¡¯ll soon pay a huge price for her actions. Xi ¡®er, you¡¯re different from her. You¡¯ll be blessed after surviving a great disaster. Everything will get better in the future. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s heart was filled with complicated emotions when she heard his words. Would he really? Chapter 1509 ? 1509 A ruthless retaliation, a fate worse than death (1) Her spleen had been removed. Would she really be fine in the future? she didn¡¯t want him to see her worry, so she could only smile. The side effects of Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s concussion were not too severe, but they were not small either. Whenever she thought about those complicated things, she would have a headache, occasionally accompanied by nausea and dizziness. In just a few days, Qiao Xi ¡®er had lost a lot of weight. Her small face became even sharper. bo jing¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. during the day, he took good care of her and didn¡¯t leave her side. at night, after she fell asleep and he arranged for bodyguards, he left quietly. his black coat fluttered in the wind. walking in the dark, he seemed to have turned into a demon. It made people tremble. Facing Linda, he didn¡¯t plan to punish her with the law, he planned to use violence to deal with violence. Why was it that his woman almost lost her life, while he was still out there enjoying himself? so what if she was in prison? she would still be released in the end if she didn¡¯t die. he just wanted that woman to regret being born into this world! Didn¡¯t she like to seduce men? Then he would let her be despised by men for the rest of her life. Didn¡¯t she cause his woman to be seriously injured? then he would let her have a taste of despair! ** In a bar. In the early hours of the night, the bars on the island were still extremely lively. Many people came to develop a night of sex. Linda was still dancing and hooking up with men. It was just that she had not been at ease these few days. She was even a little annoyed because that man kept coming to her. It seemed that he wanted her in the toilet that day and tasted her, so he kept coming to her shamelessly. He had sex with her many times, and the funniest thing was that the man wanted her to be his girlfriend on the grounds that he knew her secret. When she recalled the wrinkles on that man¡¯s face and the loose fat on his belly, Linda felt like vomiting. When had she ever found such a bad friend? However, he was just a lowly repairman. In this kind of place, he was at the bottom of the hierarchy. It was difficult to find a woman, so of course, the man would be greedy for her. Linda felt very disgusted at the first time. Later on, that man appeared time and time again, which made her feel not only disgusted, but also scared, not to mention that his appearance reminded her of what she had done. She did not even know if Qiao Xi ¡®er was alive or dead. And this time, when Linda saw the man come in again, she felt numb all over, and immediately tried to escape from another exit. However, in the process of running away, she suddenly ran into a man. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± The man was handsome in a suit and leather shoes. His gentlemanly appearance quickly won Linda¡¯s favor. especially at this moment, linda was clear that only such a man could match her body, instead of that disgusting repairman. ¡°Miss Wanwan, you¡¯re so beautiful. Can I buy you a drink?¡± The man shook the glass of red wine in his hand elegantly, as if he was bewitching her. Linda wanted to run away to avoid that man, but she didn¡¯t want to miss out on the temptation. While she was hesitating, the man from before came over. When he saw Linda with a tall, rich, and handsome man, his face seemed to be suppressed and twisted, which was inferiority and jealousy. ¡°Linda, didn¡¯t we agree that I would come to find you tonight? who is this man?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were gloomy. [ also, those who don¡¯t stay up late, go to bed first. Brother nine is in Yantai, in the middle of a manuscript ] Chapter 1510 ? 1510 A ruthless retaliation, a fate worse than death (2) Even though Linda was with this man beside her, she still felt a chill down her spine when she saw his eyes. It was as if little bugs were crawling all over her body, and she felt particularly depressed and disgusted. ¡°This is Yingluo.¡± the man beside linda slightly frowned at the sight of a dirty and average-looking man who suddenly appeared. Linda, however, took the opportunity to show her fear. She grabbed his arm as if she was seeking protection, ¡± help me, I don¡¯t know this man. He keeps following me like a pervert. I¡¯m so scared. These words were half true and half false, but the humiliation to that man was obvious. especially in front of another handsome man, she expressed her disgust and disdain for him. This caused the man to feel a strong sense of revenge. After hearing his words, the man beside Linda glanced at that man with an unconcealed contemptuous look. He put his arm around Linda¡¯s waist and said slowly, ¡± I¡¯ve been wondering how such a beautiful woman like you could know such a man. As expected, a Swan would always be desired by a Toad. After he said that, he wanted to take Linda away. it¡¯s alright, miss. You¡¯re here with me. No one will dare to touch you. Linda didn¡¯t know why. Although this man was helping her, she felt that he was pushing her again. After turning around, the man¡¯s gaze seemed to penetrate her back, making her hair stand on end. She suddenly didn¡¯t dare to imagine what she would do if she was alone. Therefore, when the man beside her handed her the liquor, Linda directly took it and had a sip to calm herself down. after linda and that man left, she suddenly felt dizzy, not to mention that she felt someone was following them. in the end, linda¡¯s mind became more and more muddled. she only remembered that she followed that man into a private room on the upper floor of a bar, and forgot everything else. After entering the room, the man in the suit pushed the unconscious Linda to the ground in disgust. He took out a handkerchief to wipe his hands, then took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Yes, four or five of them. Do they have HIV? Syphilis is fine too. You guys can make your own decision.¡± After hanging up the phone, the man took out a small sealed bag from his pocket and took out something about the size of a thumb. It was an invisible camera. The man looked around the room and placed the invisible camera in an appropriate position. After everything was done, about ten minutes later, there were a few more black people in the corridor. These black men were specifically found with x-virus and aids. When the men came in and saw the voluptuous woman lying on the ground, their eyes immediately turned green. All of them couldn¡¯t help but let out y-laughs. The man in the suit waited for them to come in. He glanced at them carrying the woman to the bed, then looked away and walked to the balcony to wait. He made a call and said in a low voice, ¡± boss, everything is under control. Linda was unconscious at first, but for some reason, her body started to heat up. His body began to react. A man in a suit was standing on the balcony, listening to the sounds made by the men and women in the room. His face was expressionless. [ babies an ] Chapter 1511 ? 1511 Retaliating ruthlessly, living a life worse than death (3) The battle didn¡¯t last for too long. The four or five of them finished the battle quickly and left one after another an hour after their goal was accomplished. The man in the suit scanned the room after he came in. The air was filled with a nauseating smell. he avoided the camera but did not take it away. Because he knew that the matter was not over yet. The people they had to deal with were not only Linda, but also her accomplices. When he had brought this woman here, the man had followed behind her. The man in the suit left the door ajar. Not long after he left, a man came in sneakily in less than two minutes. This man was none other than the one who kept pestering Linda, making her scared and disgusted. When he saw Linda lying on the bed in a mess, his eyes flashed with a sinister look. He suddenly cursed. ¡°B * tch!¡± Closely after that, he rushed forward to grab Linda¡¯s hair and forcefully pulled it. All of a sudden, he stretched out his hand and slapped her face several times forcefully, causing Linda¡¯s face to swell up. He did use the opportunity to ¡°kill¡± for Linda to control this woman, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so ungrateful. Not only did she dislike and disgust him, but she also humiliated him in front of other men. The more he thought about it, the more he hated it. The next second, he took out a dagger from his pocket. His face was a bit ferocious, but he suddenly smiled strangely. The dagger cut across Linda¡¯s face, and with a little force, the dagger seemed to cut her face. ¡°didn¡¯t you despise me? That¡¯s also the feeling of being despised by others. Your body is already dirty enough, but your face is not enough. Come on, let me draw a big disfigured face for you, so that we can be despised together-!¡± Along with his strange laughter, the dagger cut through her skin, and Linda¡¯s beautiful face instantly turned red. Fresh blood gushed out, and the pain made Linda slowly regain consciousness. However, when she completely opened her eyes, she saw a sharp silver flash in front of her eyes, and the pain came with it. Linda suddenly showed a look of horror, and screamed loudly. ¡°Ah-!¡± With a pale face, Linda pushed that man away. In a panic, she fell down from the bed and tried to escape. Her resistance undoubtedly aroused the man¡¯s desire to conquer her. A useless man could only prove his strength and usefulness in front of a woman. Linda didn¡¯t know what was happening in front of her. She was extremely afraid of this man and only wanted to escape. However, before she could take two steps, the man chased after her with a dagger. Linda screamed in fear. He rushed up and grabbed Linda¡¯s neck, slapping her mouth continuously to vent his anger,¡±b * tch!¡± You b * tch! How can you be so dirty and cheap after having sex with so many men!¡± Linda shrieked and struggled, but he pounced on her and took off her pants, ¡± b * tch, I¡¯ll kill you! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The room was filled with a nauseating smell and a faint smell of blood in the air. Men¡¯s curses and women¡¯s cries and screams were constantly heard. A miniature camera in the room quietly recorded everything. The next day. Just as the big screens in several local bars were filled with song and dance- Chapter 1512 ? 1512 Counterattack ruthlessly, a fate worse than death (4) All of a sudden, the scene was filled with static. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, an R-rated ¡± hand-to-hand battle ¡± was played. The film had been edited and was less than four to five minutes long. The female lead in the film was the female boss of a famous local bar. The female boss was called Linda, and in the video, Linda was fooling around with four or five black guys. The video was so intense that it hurt the eyes. after that, there was a very ordinary and even ugly man hanging out with her. at first, they didn¡¯t think much of it, but when they accidentally saw linda¡¯s face, many people were scared. His face was covered in blood. That man was violently abusing her, and it was a terrible sight. And that was not all. A few lines of subtitles appeared at the end of the film to make everyone completely alert. It said,¡±this woman has been infected with syphilis and aids. Attention, everyone.¡± This short video caused a huge stir on the island. this video was banned, but someone had secretly recorded it at that time, so it was circulated on the internet and even sold. no matter if it was a local or a foreigner, they were all familiar with linda¡¯s name. but unexpectedly, after the video was exposed, no one knew where linda went. In fact, before the video was exposed, Linda was in a basement. It was a residence, but it was just a basement. It was dark, damp, and dilapidated. An old TV was on, and the flashing light shone on an ordinary face, which looked terrifying and strange in the dark. He was drinking a bottle of beer and holding a chain in his hand. It was a chain. At the end of the chain was a naked woman. Her hair was messy, and her face was covered in scabs. She knelt on the ground, and her ankles were tied with chains. She was trembling with fear, and she looked like she was about to collapse. She had met a pervert. This was without a doubt. the man was watching the tv, but for some reason, the old tv suddenly flickered. when it returned to normal, it showed a scene of a few men and women in bed. He suddenly stopped moving. Holding the beer bottle, he watched the scenes on the TV. linda seemed to hear a familiar voice and looked over. she instantly broke down, and her head exploded. she broke down even more. The woman in the picture was actually her. She was actually with four or five Black Ghosts. Linda trembled as she watched them harm her body. When did this happen? why didn¡¯t she know? But very quickly, she found out. It was because of the appearance of the man who had imprisoned her. He came in and stared at her with a fierce look in his eyes, as if he wanted to kill her. But in fact, it was almost the same as not dying. he abused himself, whipped her, and even took out a dagger to cut her face ¡­ Linda couldn¡¯t help but slowly touch her face. That obvious bulge made her hands tremble in fear and despair, and she didn¡¯t even dare to face herself. Who was the one behind all this? How did the Black Ghost appear? Almost instantly, a man in a suit and leather shoes appeared in Linda¡¯s mind, holding a glass of red wine and inviting her to drink. She widened her eyes in shock. It was him, it was him! It must be that person¡¯s doing! he wasn¡¯t a man who wanted to have a one-night stand with her, but ¡­ Chapter 1513 ? 1513 Evil will be rewarded, leave (1) The person who had come to set her up! He was the one who caused her to become like this! He didn¡¯t know her, so it wasn¡¯t hard for Linda to guess that the man must have been sent by someone. But who was the mastermind? Linda¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she thought of the terrible car accident. It was that man. It was Bo Jing. He was here to take revenge. Linda thought that she was in the depths of hell. However, it was clear that the video was not over until the last moment. When the last line of words appeared on the screen, it said that the woman in the film had been infected with aids and syphilis. This time, Linda became even more dumbfounded as if she had been struck by a lightning bolt. Just as she was still in disbelief, a black figure suddenly appeared in front of her. A dark and twisted face slowly came into view, and his voice was almost gritting his teeth, ¡± Yingluo, you have AIDS?! Linda looked at him walking towards her with a terrifying face. She trembled all over and was so scared that she was incoherent, ¡± no, no, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t Yingluo-! With a sudden shrill, Linda¡¯s hair was pulled forcefully. At the same time, a storm of punches and kicks came, accompanied by the man¡¯s growls as if he wanted to kill her. this place was hell. Linda almost went crazy. She was covered in wounds by that man and almost lost her human form. Both her body and mind had suffered great trauma. She regretted it so much. He regretted making such a decision at that time. Why did he ask this man for help? why did he hurt that woman? it was too late to mess with someone he shouldn¡¯t have. She had received her retribution. After being beaten up violently the next day, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. At noon, when that man was having lunch, she rushed towards him like a mad woman. In the middle of their struggle, Linda stabbed his throat with a chopstick in his hand. She had killed that man. Linda broke the chain and escaped by herself. She was still on the island, but when she ran out to seek help and shouted, everyone who saw her avoided her. There were even some people who recognized her and screamed, ¡± this is the woman who had sex with The Black Ghosts! Get away from that Dirty b * tch!¡± It wasn¡¯t just one person. Everyone who saw her looked as if they had seen a ghost, avoiding her in disgust while cursing at her with vicious words. At that time, Linda realized in despair that after she escaped, things didn¡¯t turn for the better. Everyone knew what had happened to her and was disgusted by her. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. But this was the truth. There was no blood on Linda¡¯s face, and she looked like a poor beggar, hiding from everyone everywhere, not daring to face the crowd. Finally, two days after he escaped. Linda turned herself in. He confessed that he had killed someone and that he had deliberately tampered with a woman¡¯s car during a car race, causing her to almost die. The moment the police broke through the door to arrest Linda, she felt that she was free. She would rather go to prison, even if she was sentenced to death, than to suffer the looks of disgust from others. Her face was already disfigured, and she had nothing left. But now, she actually felt that prison was the best place for her. [the next chapter left ~~] Chapter 1514 ? 1514 evil will be rewarded, leave (2) Because that perverted man didn¡¯t make her humiliate and torture her like a dog, and those people didn¡¯t look at her like she was trash anymore, Yingluo. She no longer dared to hope for the past. She didn¡¯t dare to hope for the life where she used to live with a handsome man. She only wanted a place where she could live in peace. Otherwise, she could only die. When she was arrested by the police, many people on the island came to see her, and all the crimes she had committed were exposed. However, when she was taken away by the police, the car stopped by the side of the road. Just as she was about to be stuffed into the car, she sensed something and suddenly stopped in her tracks. Then, he slowly raised his head and looked across the road. On the other side of the road, there was a Maybach that had stopped. The windows were closed tightly, but Linda kept staring at it, until she was finally pushed into the car by the police. As the car drove off, her gaze was still fixed on the luxury car with its tightly shut Windows. When she could no longer see it, she retracted her gaze. However, at that moment, she slowly lowered her head and let out a strange laugh from her throat. It seemed to be regretful and desolate. No one knew why she was smiling like that. No one knew what she had seen. ** The Maybach that was parked on the side of the road started to move slowly. As Bo Jing drove, one of his hands fell on a pair of soft hands beside him and he clenched them slightly. Qiao Xi ¡®er pursed her lips and retracted her gaze from the car window. She heaved a sigh of relief and said slowly, ¡± let¡¯s go. To be honest, Qiao Xi ¡®er knew that Bo Jing wouldn¡¯t let Linda off, but she didn¡¯t expect that Bo Jing would be able to make Linda look like that without doing anything. Disfigured, infected with aids, having sex, spurned, killed, and tortured. This was truly a fate worse than death. Each one of them made people feel uneasy and miserable. Especially after such a huge gap, she was completely defeated. However, Qiao Xi ¡®er did not think much of it. Linda asked for all of this. She was the one who was unwilling, she was the one who acted recklessly, she was the one who was arrogant and snatched her man shamelessly. She was the one who was crazy with jealousy. She could not blame anyone else for this. not to mention, qiao xi ¡®er also hoped that linda would get her retribution for vomiting. She was not a Saint. She had almost died, had her spleen removed, and almost hit many innocent people because of the brake failure. She should have paid for all of this with her life! now that linda had turned herself in and gone to prison, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it anymore. She should have gone in long ago. *** It had been a week since Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s car accident. After her condition had stabilized in the hospital, Bo Jing brought her away and they took a private plane to t city in country Z. The wedding was the day after tomorrow. Although her situation was not settled yet, she did not want to miss it. That night, after the plane arrived at t city. T city. it was one of the most prosperous metropolises in country z, a paradise for the rich. many areas in the world with rich economies could not compare to it. Rong Zhan was the most important person in t city¡¯s economy. Who knew what kind of wedding he was going to give to the woman he loved so much? he even wanted them to keep it a secret. Qiao Xi ¡®er had been sent to the best hospital to continue her treatment. She couldn¡¯t walk smoothly now, but she didn¡¯t want the wheelchair to appear. The day after tomorrow was her wedding, and she was full of conflict. [ I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯m out of town and I¡¯m planning to write a wedding. Cheer up, cheer up! ] Chapter 1515 ? 1515 The warm Christmas Eve before the wedding (1) T city. Some mysterious big shots in the world had joined in. At this moment, many people had already arrived here without anyone knowing. The wedding was imminent. It was tomorrow. ¡°Su Li, are you sure that the bride will only return on the day of the wedding? You¡¯re not taking the wedding seriously. The wedding dress is even delivered to you. What could be more important than their wedding?¡± Sang Xia furrowed her brows slightly. She could not help but shake her head after complaining. For a moment, she really felt helpless. it was one thing to be dragged by su li to be a bridesmaid, but what was interesting was that she had not even seen the bride¡¯s face. Actually, she didn¡¯t need to worry at all. After all, she wasn¡¯t the one who was worried. She was just a bridesmaid. If the bride wasn¡¯t in a hurry, why should she? However, when she saw other people getting married, she inexplicably felt nostalgic for her own wedding. In Rome, the Grand wedding that was like a fairy tale did not end. Even though she had never mentioned it to anyone, it was her lifelong regret. Now, she was attending someone else¡¯s wedding. The wedding was so Grand, but the bride and groom had not appeared, saying that they were out of town. Even the day before the wedding, they were not seen. This made sang Xia feel that they might not have taken the wedding seriously. A wedding and the person you love only happen once in a lifetime. You should really cherish it. Right now, at Su Li¡¯s place, Su Li was carefully taking out the wedding dress. He sighed and repeatedly praised, ¡± beautiful, too beautiful, just like a queen. The wedding dress was luxurious and high-profile, and the temperament was enough to beat all other clothes. sang xia was also stunned and mesmerized by the wedding dress that was slowly appearing in front of her. The wedding dress she had worn before was very fitting for the ancient Roman Castle. It was retro and sexy. Sang Xia had thought that the wedding dress was beautiful enough, but the wedding dress in front of her made her feel even more shocked. She was dressed in a white wedding dress, the bottom of which was sewn with golden and silver threads. The outside was designed with a layer of silver thread dress, inlaid with diamonds of all sizes, like stars, shocking and dazzling at the same time. At the same time, it was a tube top design with a large V-shape on the back, revealing her sexy and fair back. the long tail of the wedding dress swayed on the ground, and a layer of transparent silver thread fitted tightly to the soft white wedding dress below. it was so breathtaking that it almost suffocated people. Wearing this wedding dress, it was as if even an ugly duckling would transform into a Supreme beauty, a White Swan. ¡°Yingluo is really beautiful.¡± sang xia¡¯s heart could not help but throb violently. Su Li nodded her head repeatedly, her gaze never willing to leave the wedding dress. She muttered, ¡± it¡¯s said that the groom spent a long, long time to write this wedding dress himself. Every detail was personally designed. Sang Xia was a little speechless when she heard that. She had thought that the two of them had such a big marriage for outsiders to see. But personally designing it? If this was true, it was clear that this man must love his wife very much. However, sang Xia felt that it was a pity. Such a beautiful wedding dress, of course, the bride would be the first to see it, but it ended up here. Su Li lifted up the wedding dress and took it out to admire it carefully. In the end, he actually pointed it in front of sang Xia and said, ¡± my dear, do you want to try it on? it¡¯s really too shocking. You¡¯ll definitely charm people to death in it. Chapter 1516 ? 1516 The warm Christmas Eve before the wedding (2) She really did not expect Rong Zhan to design such a stunning wedding dress. And this wedding dress was prepared by Rong Zhan himself more than a year ago. At this moment, sang Xia was shocked by Su Li¡¯s words and quickly said, ¡± stop fooling around. How can I wear a wedding dress? ¡± After saying that, sang Xia¡¯s gaze fell on the wedding dress again. She reached out her hand, wanting to touch it, but was afraid that the wedding dress would be damaged. After a long while, she let out a breath and slowly said, ¡± I hope the bride will be happy in this wedding dress. Su Li, let¡¯s put it back. Don¡¯t let anyone damage it. Su Li saw that sang Xia didn¡¯t even dare to touch her. She put away her previous surprise, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to feel. His heart ached a little. Sang Xia, that silly woman. She didn¡¯t dare to touch it now, but she didn¡¯t know that this wedding dress originally belonged to her. She was the real bride tomorrow. Su Li did not force her any further and obediently placed the wedding dress into the box. She had to wait for tomorrow to arrive. Tomorrow would be December 25th, Christmas. Sang Xia and Su Li parted ways. Tomorrow was their wedding, and the wedding would be held in the largest church in t city. It was said that the people who came were relatives and friends of the two families, and there were no outsiders. At night, after leaving Su Li¡¯s place, sang Xia walked along the road. Under the dim yellow street lights, in front of the bus stop sign, near the tall, retro clock tower, she stood there alone. With her hands in the pockets of her beige coat, she was wearing a pair of black Martin Boots and a coffee-colored scarf. She looked at the busy traffic on the street. It was Christmas Eve, and the temperature was close to zero, but there wasn¡¯t much wind, so it didn¡¯t feel cold. There was a young couple standing near the bus. They looked to be only seventeen or eighteen years old. The girl kept looking over, as if she was attracted by the woman¡¯s familiar side profile under the street lamp and her unique and cold temperament. Or perhaps, he was curious that she was alone. The woman stood there for a while before her phone rang. When she looked at her phone, a gentle smile appeared on her cold face. The expression on her face seemed to have softened, which made people¡¯s hearts beat faster. The girl couldn¡¯t help but be curious about who was calling. it could make a person change so much in an instant. On sang Xia¡¯s side. When her phone rang, she looked at it and raised her eyebrows. She picked it up immediately, and the little one¡¯s tender voice came from the phone. mommy, mommy, when are you and Daddy coming back? Daddy said he¡¯s going to bring little snowmen back today. There was warmth in sang Xia¡¯s eyes. be good. Mommy and daddy will be back soon. Have you and brother been obedient at home? ¡± The one who was speaking on the other end was the little triplets. He said eagerly, ¡± mommy, mommy, I¡¯m so obedient. Tell Godma to let little brother stay and play with me tonight. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± She and Su Li had been busy with the wedding over the past few days, so the little monster played with her two little children. However, every night, Chen nianbai would come and pick up the little monster, but today, Su Li had specifically said that the children could be together. Tomorrow, they could just be brought over together as flower boys. Therefore, she was supposed to handle the little monster tonight. Sang Xia sighed softly. we¡¯ll talk about this when we get home. Daddy and I will be back soon. Don¡¯t bully little brother at home, okay? ¡± Chapter 1517 ? 1517 The warm Christmas Eve before the wedding (3) Sang Xia nagged at him. She could not be completely at ease without the little brat under her watch. After explaining to her daughter, sang Xia was already in a hurry to go back. He dialed another number. He knew it by heart. however, just as she was about to dial the number, crystal clear snowflakes suddenly fell slowly from the hexagonal corners under the dim yellow street lamp. they landed on the back of her hand, and the screen of the phone said, ¡± She raised her head slightly. Under the dim yellow light of the street lamps, it was snowing. It was gentle and beautiful. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened. It was snowing. It was actually snowing on such a Street. This year¡¯s winter had come particularly late, and this was the first snow of the year. Gradually, the snow grew heavier. The entire bustling city was immersed in the snowy scenery of the fairy tale class. Sang Xia had put down her phone at some point and spread out her palms. She looked up and felt the arrival of the first snow. She felt the touch of this scene. Not far away, a car slowly came to a stop. The man in the car just watched the scene not far away. It was a snowy day. Under the dim yellow street lights, on the side of the busy street, a slender, beautiful woman stood there in a knee-length coat and a scarf. She opened her palms and looked up slightly, watching the feather-like snowflakes slowly fall from the sky. It was a beautiful scene. The snowy T city was as beautiful as a painting, and she was like the person in the painting. It was intoxicating. Her slender figure stood there, making people have the urge to pull her into their arms. Sang Xia looked up at the sky, feeling the snowflakes falling on her face. She slowly closed her eyes. Suddenly. A pair of slender and fair hands reached out from behind her waist. He held her in his arms. Sang Xia did not open her eyes because the man behind her had lowered his head and held her in his arms. He buried his face in her hair and neck, sniffing and kissing her. The aura on his body was very familiar to her. It was cool and had a faint tobacco smell. ¡°Are you cold?¡± His bewitching voice was heard. it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not cold when it snows. It¡¯s the coldest when the snow is about to melt. As sang Xia spoke, she took his hand that was on her waist and covered it. She tilted her head to look at him. let¡¯s go back earlier. Your daughter called to rush us. Rong Zhan¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly, and an intoxicating affection flashed across his long and narrow Phoenix eyes. He kissed the corner of her lips affectionately. After a while, he wrapped her in his black coat and walked towards the car not far away. As for the girl from the couple at the bus stop, she was not surprised to see the two of them gradually leave. It was as if she didn¡¯t expect that a woman who she thought was very lonely would have a child and a husband. And that man was so stirring. when she walked over earlier, she was wearing a black turtleneck sweater on the inside and a black coat on the outside. her dark eyes were long and narrow, and her hair was neatly combed. He had the face of a bad man, but she did not expect him to be the husband of the cold woman. it seemed quite out of place, but there was also an indescribable match. The girl blushed slightly as she thought about how intimate the two of them were under the streetlight. What kind of people were there in this bustling city? Chapter 1518 ? 1518 The warm Christmas Eve before the wedding (4) Because of the snow, the road was a little slippery, so the car didn¡¯t drive fast. It was different from the fluffy snowflakes at the beginning. The snow was getting heavier and heavier, and the entire t city seemed to be covered in silver. Soothing music was playing in the car. after the two of them returned, sang xia was waiting to go in with him, but rong zhan suddenly called out to her. ¡°Wife, I promised to bring snowmen back for my daughter. Wait for me.¡± Hearing that, sang Xia then remembered what the triplets had said over the phone. Daddy was going to bring snowmen back for her. Sang Xia walked over and raised her eyebrows. you knew it would snow today? ¡± Rong Zhan stopped in the middle of the fountain in the villa, facing the door of the villa above the stairs. He squatted down and began to collect the snow. yes, I¡¯ve been paying attention to the weather every day. In order to prevent any accidents from happening during the wedding, they had to make all the preparations in advance. However, sang Xia thought that it was to make a snowman for the little girl and to see when it would snow in advance. Therefore, sang Xia squatted down and said while helping him, ¡± just spoil her. Your daughter¡¯s character is becoming more and more like yours as she grows up. rong zhan could hear the jealousy in her words and his lips curved into a devilish smile. ¡± isn¡¯t that good? It would be great if she could be as domineering as her father.¡± sang xia was speechless. ¡± he¡¯s not domineering. he¡¯s clearly becoming more and more of a pervert. ¡± The days that she and the little monster spent together were all up to her. The two of them were building a snowman below. After a while, sang Xia¡¯s phone rang again. As expected, it was the little ones calling. The triplets were a little like her in this aspect. Although she was young, she was exceptionally good at using smart tools. She could call others without any hindrance. ¡°mommy, mommy, are you back? I want you and Daddy to come back quickly, Yingluo!¡± The little triplets ¡®young and tender voice sounded a little anxious. sang xia was the closest to rong zhan. when she heard her daughter¡¯s voice, she leaned over immediately. ¡± daughter, let your auntie carry you down. daddy and mommy are down there. it¡¯s snowing outside. ¡± When the three babies heard this, they immediately ran to the nanny excitedly. Ten minutes later, Rong Zhan picked up two cobblestones of the right size from the fountain and used them as the snowman¡¯s eyes. At that moment, the door of the villa opened, and the three kids, who were dressed like balls, came out one by one, followed by the nanny. ¡°Daddy-!¡± When the triplets saw that their Daddy and Mommy were not far away and there was a big guy beside them, their eyes lit up and they quickly ran down the stairs. However, the steps were a little high, and she didn¡¯t dare to go down. Her little ball-like body tried to move forward and back, and she was so cute. rong zhan was afraid that she would slip and fall, so he quickly walked over. Sang Xia also walked over. the little triplets bounced and stretched out their fair and tender little hands for a hug. the little ba wang flower also stretched out its hands for a hug. only xiao-xiaobai had his hands behind his back. he did not dare to speak and looked indifferent and shy. Rong Zhan was so tall that he looked like a mountain when he walked over. He directly held his precious daughter with one hand and used the other hand to go around the little Ba Wang flower to pick up the little monster. The little Ba Wang flower stopped jumping instantly and looked at daddy carrying his sister and little monster as they left in a daze. She looked so lost, innocent, and helpless that sang Xia wanted to laugh. come here, son. Mommy will hold your little hand and walk over. Chapter 1519 ? 1519 The warm Christmas Eve before the wedding (5) mommy, I want a hug too. Why won¡¯t daddy hug me? ¡± The little tyrant flower felt wronged. ¡°Because you¡¯re too heavy, daddy can¡¯t carry you.¡± The little tyrant flower was stunned again. How innocent was it? it was just not loved, and it was even said that it was because it was fat. When sang Xia brought the little Overlord flower over, the triplets were already praising her daddy. Daddy, Daddy, you¡¯re so great. What a beautiful snowman. ¡°do you like it?¡± Rong Zhan asked arrogantly. The triplets nodded heavily. yes, I do. Daddy, your eyes are of different colors when you look at snowmen. Is this my little husband? ¡± as the triplets spoke, they grabbed xiao-xiaobai¡¯s hands and raised them high. Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s hand was suddenly raised and it subconsciously took a step back. However, it did not move. Its face maintained a blush, looking cute and shy. Rong Zhan felt his heart being pricked by his daughter¡¯s words. ¡°so you¡¯re happy because you think i look like him?¡± Rong Zhan asked with a fake smile. It was a pity that the triplets did not understand. They tilted their Small Faces and their big eyes sparkled. Finally, they nodded seriously. Rong Zhan stopped talking and squatted there with a serious face. However, the little girl was too excited to notice how her daddy was doing. Rong Zhan watched helplessly and affectionately as his daughter jumped around the snowman. He reached out to protect her, preventing her from falling or slipping. The three little ones were all around him. The snow continued to fall, and the snowflakes fell on the villa and their bodies. Under the hazy light outside the villa, the scene at this moment was beautiful. Sang Xia did not know why, but when she saw this scene, she only felt that the little bit of regret she had for her wedding had disappeared. When Rong Zhan had no idea about it, she was envious of other people¡¯s weddings and was shocked by the bride¡¯s wedding dress. However, at this moment, she felt that all of that was not important. after all, she was already the mother of two children. what she really wanted and wanted to pursue was to live a warm and stable life. She was already satisfied. The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips lifted and she smiled. She grabbed a handful of snow from the ground and suddenly threw it at them. The Little Rascals jumped up and screamed. Rong Zhan was the one who got thrown the most. Seeing his wife standing up and smiling, he immediately organized The Little Rascals. my dear, your mommy bullied us. Hurry up and let¡¯s fight back. the young and innocent laughter of the little ones could be heard continuously. they clumsily raised the snowflakes and played happily with them. After more than an hour, the little ones were tired. It was very easy to coax them to sleep at this time. When sang Xia came out of the bathroom after taking a shower and drying her hair, she saw the three little ones lying on the huge bed. Xiao-Xiaobai was sleeping obediently on the bed while the triplets were sound asleep with their legs pressed against his. The little Overlord flower was lying on the bed in a flirtatious manner. Its little butt was half-raised, and it was sleeping with its face turned to the side. There was still a glistening liquid by the side of its mouth. sang xia placed her daughter¡¯s legs and the little overlord flower before covering them with the blanket. she kissed each of them and left. sang xia was really content. after so many ups and downs, in front of the warm and peaceful life in front of her, the regrets of the unfinished wedding were really not worth mentioning. [ author Jun: it¡¯s a little late today, so I¡¯ll forgive you. You guys go ahead. ] Chapter 1520 ? 1520 dream come true, wedding (1) The night sky was a vast dark blue. heavy snow fell like goose feathers, and the bedroom was warm. after the bedside lamp was turned off, two intimate bodies could be seen. rong zhan lowered his head and kissed her forehead, muttering, ¡± wife, you must be exhausted. ¡± Sang Xia yawned and rubbed her head against his chest tiredly. She hummed lazily and then said slowly, ¡± fortunately, tomorrow is over. I can have a good rest. As sang Xia spoke, she seemed to have thought of something and suddenly opened her eyes. you don¡¯t say, I¡¯m here as a bridesmaid this time only because Su Li asked me for help. Otherwise, ah, Huahua. ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows. Sang Xia pursed her lips. otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have come. I don¡¯t even know who the bride is at the wedding. Only Su Li said that she¡¯s her best friend. How come I didn¡¯t know that she knew so many people outside? she even begged me to come and be her bridesmaid for that person? ¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡± The corners of his lips curled up into a meaningful smile. Sang Xia hit him on the head. don¡¯t spout nonsense. Rong Zhan held her fist and opened it. He placed it by his lips and kissed it lightly. His eyes were deep. it¡¯s okay. I heard that the bride and groom are overseas and will only be back tomorrow. Anyway, you¡¯ll see them when you get married. ¡°i don¡¯t care if she comes or not. i¡¯m not the one getting married tomorrow anyway, so i don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± Sang Xia said and closed her eyes. She found a comfortable position in his arms and hugged him to sleep. Rong Zhan took the opportunity to pull her into his arms. He smiled and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± alright, let¡¯s sleep. When the two of them were stuck together, one wearing nothing and the other wearing very little, it was easy for sparks to fly. however, it was not rong zhan this time. Sang Xia¡¯s fair and slender arms were wrapped around his neck, her chest facing his face, one leg on his waist, and her voice became particularly gentle and beautiful. Rong Zhan, it¡¯s snowing. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time if we don¡¯t do anything on such a romantic night? ¡± In fact, Rong Zhan had been pestering her for the past two days, but she had rejected him. It was because helping with the wedding during the day was really too tiring. But tonight, she wanted to have this kind of warm tenderness with him. However, unexpectedly. Rong Zhan took down her arm that was hooked around his and let her lie down obediently. He was proud for once. what are you doing instead of sleeping? ¡± ¡°Rong Zhan, you ¡­¡± Sang Xia did not expect him to pretend to be innocent. She gritted her teeth, snorted coldly, and turned around. this fellow was waiting. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll torture him when he wants to in the future. Rong Zhan hugged her tightly from behind and kissed her neck. you¡¯re the bridesmaid tomorrow? ¡± I don¡¯t want to see any trouble caused by the bridesmaid, like being laughed at by people with hickeys all over her shoulders and neck, understand?¡± Sang Xia blushed and ignored him. Since when did he care so much about others? Didn¡¯t she know? It was because this was someone else¡¯s wedding that it didn¡¯t matter what she wore. No one would look at her. After a few minutes of tossing and turning, the two of them were exhausted and soon fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. The night was quiet. The dark blue night was suffused with a soft light, and the snow continued to fall. so, it stayed like this for the whole night. The next day, when the sun rose in the East, the whole city was covered in a Silver World. it was christmas. On this day, the wedding. [ author: i took a day off today, so i didn¡¯t update enough. when i came back at night, i broke the keyboard of my apple laptop. the shell of the apple fell off. it can¡¯t do without my big cherry. i¡¯ll fly back tomorrow. the update will be stable soon. also, there¡¯s an update in the morning. i¡¯m trying out the code on my mobile phone. i¡¯m already kneeling. i¡¯m begging for a watch to beat me up. ] Chapter 1521 ? 1521 Dream come true, wedding (2) When sang Xia woke up in the morning, Rong Zhan was already gone, but she did not have the time to think about it. She quickly went to see the little ones and wanted to bring them to Su Li¡¯s place first. The nanny had already helped the children to pack their clothes-a suit and a princess dress. Sang Xia had been quite worried at first, but when she saw them, she heaved a sigh of relief, then laughed at herself. There was plenty of time, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be more enthusiastic than him. The chauffeur sent them to Su Li¡¯s place to pick up the wedding dress, and then they would go together. When they woke up today, the snow had stopped, but the entire bustling city was covered in a thick layer of snow. wow, mommy Yingluo, look! It¡¯s so beautiful. ¡°Mommy, mommy, I want to go out and play.¡± The little triplets and the little Overlord flower were wearing exquisite formal clothes that were wrapped in thick coats, scarves, and small hats. At this time, they were leaning against the car window and exclaiming in surprise. As they looked at the scene outside, their eyes widened. They were extremely happy and excited. The little monster pursed its lips and sat there obediently. Sang Xia made them sit properly. mommy will let you play, but promise mommy that we¡¯ll go and do something serious first. Be cute little flower girls, okay? ¡± the two little ones immediately sat down obediently when they heard the flower boy. However, it was not because of her mother. It was because she remembered what her daddy had told them before. The little tyrant flower secretly raised its hand and remembered that daddy had run to her place last night, rubbed something on his arm, told him a lot of things, and even ticked at the end. At this time, the little tyrant flower raised its little head. It had an inexplicable sense of pride that it had grown up, that it was the smartest, and that it was daddy¡¯s intimate little cotton-padded jacket. Seeing that they were quite obedient, sang Xia felt relieved. When they reached Su Li¡¯s place, sang Xia happened to see Chen nianbai coming out of the villa¡¯s entrance. chen nianbai was dressed in a black suit with a wool coat on the outside. his appearance was outstanding, and his temperament was clean and gentle. his slender body looked particularly pleasing to the eye on such a snowy day. However- ¡°Eh? chen nianbai, why are you going out so early in the morning? What¡¯s the matter, wearing a suit?¡± sang xia was surprised, because she had not heard su li say that chen nianbai would be going. At this moment, the little monster came down from the car and ran over clumsily in his little cotton boots in the snow. Daddy, Daddy Yingluo. chen nianbai walked over and picked up the little radish who ran over. then, he replied indifferently, ¡± yeah, it¡¯s also because of the wedding. i¡¯m the best man, so i have to rush over first. ¡± in that case, you can go first. It¡¯s not easy to walk in the snow today, so be careful when you drive. Chen nianbai nodded and smiled back at him. at this moment, su liren¡¯s voice was heard before she even arrived. ¡± hubby, the road is slippery. drive slowly. safety first. ¡± After he finished speaking, the door was pushed open. Su Li immediately saw that there were so many people outside. Chen nianbai carried Xiao-Xiaobai and walked up the steps. The little monster stretched out its small hands and asked its mommy to carry it. Su Li took it and Chen nianbai lowered his head slightly. The two of them were talking about something. Then, Chen nianbai gave her a light Peck on the lips, patted her long hair, and turned to leave. When he passed by sang Xia, he nodded slightly to greet her and walked toward the car. the little tyrant flower and the little triplets were by sang xia¡¯s legs. the three of them were acting sweet. tsk, tsk, tsk. the little triplets said goodbye to their uncle in a cute manner. chen nianbai specially waved at her. when he looked away, he saw the little tyrant flower rolling its eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 1522 ? 1522 Dream come true, wedding (3) mommy, the little monster¡¯s daddy is so handsome. The little triplets were infatuated. The little Overlord flower rolled its eyes again. my daddy is still the most handsome. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Do the daddies still want to compete? Then he should really let Rong Zhan see how much his son sucked up to his father. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°What? This isn¡¯t good, is it?¡± Su Li had just hung up the phone, and in the next second, he immediately came over with the wedding dress. With an anxious expression, he said, ¡± quickly try it on. Our size are the same as yours and hers. If there¡¯s any deviation, it¡¯s still not too late to change it now. bride, why are you only anxious now? this is really Yingluo! Sang Xia could not find any words to describe this bride. Besides, this kind of thing was tailor-made, so how could it not be suitable since it had already been made? Even though sang Xia felt that something was not right, but seeing Su Li¡¯s anxious expression, she could not say anything for the time being. She could only take off the bridesmaid¡¯s dress and help her try on the wedding size. With Su Li¡¯s help, sang Xia put on the wedding dress. The moment she stood in front of the mirror, she really felt her vision blur. She almost began to doubt who she was and what she was doing. the wedding dress was tailor-made for her, and it fit her perfectly. The woman in front of the mirror was as beautiful as a Princess, and the strong and dazzling aura of the wedding dress made her look like a Supreme Queen. sang xia¡¯s hair was done, and her makeup was elegant and light. Sang Xia finally realized that she was just trying on the wedding dress for him. She took a deep breath, then reached behind her and said, ¡± the dress fits me very well. I can take it off now. Hurry up and send it to the bride. su li stood beside her and looked at sang xia. seeing how beautiful she was, the corners of her lips lifted slightly. her eyes were a little bitter, as if she was inexplicably moved. her best friend had already gone through too many storms to have such a day. She only hoped that she would be safe and happy in the future. However, his expression was fleeting, and he could not let sang Xia notice. Seeing that sang Xia was about to change her clothes, Su Li unconsciously walked to the door and opened it. At this moment, the nanny¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside, ¡± ah, someone come quickly! The child fell down the stairs-! Hearing the sound, Su Li immediately rushed out and shouted, ¡± what!? Where? who fell down?¡± their voices were loud enough that when sang xia heard them, she did not even take off her clothes and rushed over. her face was full of anxiety and panic. ¡± who fell? is it okay ¡­ ¡± Sang Xia rushed over and saw Su Li at the top of the stairs, taking the seemingly unconscious child from the nanny¡¯s hands and rushing out. That was the little tyrant flower! Sang Xia¡¯s legs almost went soft. She was completely frightened when she saw the unconscious little Overlord flower being carried out. She could not care about anyone else, and could not care about anything else. She dragged her wedding dress and chased after it. Su Li got into a car and shouted at her, ¡± here, come quickly, over here. Sang Xia was so anxious that her tears were about to turn red. After learning that the little tyrant flower had fallen from upstairs, she had thrown everything to the back of her mind. She did not even notice that the triplets and Xiao-Xiaobai had already disappeared when she came out. ¡°Driver, hurry up and drive us to the hospital!¡± When sang Xia carefully took her unconscious son from Su Li¡¯s arms, her voice was slightly choked as she spoke. there¡¯s still more this afternoon. waiting for the plane at the airport, typing. if he didn¡¯t, would master zhan be beaten up by sister sang? Chapter 1523 ? 1523 fulfilling dreams, wedding (4) after saying that, sang xia lowered her head and hugged the little tyrant flower¡¯s tiny body. she was obviously scared and nervous, but she did not dare to hug him tightly, afraid that she would accidentally hurt him again. however, at that moment, her tears were about to fall, and she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡± what should i do? what should i do, yingluo? ¡± Su Li felt that he had gone a little too far. He took a deep breath and patted the little tyrant flower¡¯s head while comforting sang Xia. my dear, don¡¯t worry too much. I heard from the nanny that he sprained his ankle and fell down from the middle. He¡¯s not bleeding, so don¡¯t worry too much. You¡¯ll know in a while. It¡¯ll be fine, it¡¯ll be fine. she would know in a while that she was really fine. Even if Su Li knew everything, but seeing sang Xia¡¯s worried expression that was on the verge of tears, as a mother as well, she could naturally understand her feelings. Therefore, she felt that doing this would really make a mother worry too much. However, at this point, she could only try her best to comfort him. Sang Xia did not respond to her. She held the little Overlord flower in her arms and kissed his forehead and eyes. Her voice was hoarse. son, son, can you open your eyes? don¡¯t scare mommy. Look at mommy, okay? ¡± As she spoke, sang Xia buried her head in his small shoulders and hugged him tightly. Her nose was sour, and her tears could not help but flow down, burning the little tyrant flower¡¯s neck. The little tyrant flower¡¯s eyelashes moved, and in the end, it opened its eyes. She pouted her little mouth as if she was about to cry. however, when he opened his eyes, he gave su li a fright. su li hurriedly gave him a look, winking, and had him close his eyes. However, the little tyrant flower did not close its mouth. It pouted its little mouth, and its little nose was red. Su Li sighed lightly. She could be considered to have understood the little tyrant flower¡¯s meaning, and she nodded. The little tyrant flower moved its little arms and suddenly wrapped them around sang Xia. It called her softly,¡±Yingluo mommy Yingluo. hearing that, sang xia quickly let go of him and went to look at the little guy. In the end, she really saw the little tyrant flower open its eyes. Sang Xia was instantly overjoyed. In a hoarse voice, she anxiously asked,¡±son, son, tell mommy where you hit yourself. Did you hurt your head? does it hurt?¡± The little tyrant flower did not answer. It only blinked its eyes, then suddenly pouted its little mouth and started crying. wuwuwu ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ sang xia¡¯s heart ached, and she hugged the little overlord flower tightly. The little tyrant flower¡¯s little face was sprawled on her shoulder, wailing. Su Li¡¯s heart ached as well, but her heart ached not for the little fellow who was pretending to fall, but for sang Xia¡¯s priceless wedding dress. She was afraid that the little fellow would get so excited that his tears and snot would be wiped on it. At the side, she carefully wiped the tears off the little tyrant flower. baby, you fell. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s fine. We are little men and don¡¯t cry easily. As she said this, she used her hand to wipe off the snot that was about to flow out. the little overlord flower sobbed at the side and mumbled, ¡± because of mommy. ¡± ¡°W-what?¡± For a moment, Su Li did not hear him clearly. The little tyrant flower hugged sang Xia¡¯s neck tightly and sobbed. I, Yingluo, don¡¯t want mommy to cry. I don¡¯t want mommy to be sad. With that said, the little tyrant flower leaned over and kissed her mother on the cheek with tears streaming down her face. She then hugged her tightly. His daddy had told him to pretend to be unconscious. He did not understand what that meant. Then, his daddy had told him to pretend to be asleep. however- Chapter 1524 ? 1524 the wedding, fulfilling dreams (5) However, he had one request. No matter what mommy or others called him, he must not open his eyes. Until she came to his side. Daddy said that this was a secret between him and his son and that he should not tell anyone. He even made a pinky promise. he had happily agreed to daddy¡¯s request. However, the little Overlord flower felt that he could not do it anymore. He was no longer his daddy¡¯s caring little cotton-padded jacket because when his mommy cried and called out to him, he was so sad. He did not want to see his mommy cry. So he went back on his word. When Su Li heard the little tyrant flower say those words, he felt as if his heart was stabbed. It seemed that she did not expect him to be such a doorkeeper at such a young age and to care so much for his mother. Because his mother was crying, he didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore. However, sang Xia¡¯s attention was not on that. She was still worried about his injury and wanted to see where he was injured. ¡°Yingluo, tell mommy, does it hurt anywhere?¡± wuwuwu, mommy, mommy! the little Overlord flower sat on her and spread out its two little hands. Su Li took the opportunity to speak. when I was going down just now, I saw that he might have fallen down. Hearing that, sang Xia immediately gave him a gentle massage. son, does it hurt? does it still hurt? ¡± The little Overlord flower remembered the red and green things that daddy had rubbed on her. As she held back her tears and sobbed, she pointed at a place with her little hand. here, mommy here. Sang Xia immediately and carefully took off his shirt and jacket. She unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his well-proportioned, white, and tender little arm. The little tyrant flower also gradually stopped crying. It lowered its head and followed its mommy to look over. Sang Xia took a look and saw that the other side of her arm was bruised and swollen. She did not know if she had broken a bone. Her heart ached terribly. She lowered her head and could not help but blow at the little fellow. The little tyrant flower had stopped crying, but it still sniffled as it nestled in its mommy¡¯s arms, revealing one side of its fair and tender arm. It looked as if it was really injured and was extremely weak. mommy will take you to the hospital. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll call daddy over later. Seeing that his injuries were under control, sang Xia consoled him. At this moment, Su Li glanced at his watch, and then glanced at the driver in front through the rear mirror. The two of them were silently communicating something. After sang Xia had calmed down, she could not help but gradually remember everything that she had forgotten. The little triplets were calling her little monster and the flower Boy, and she and Su Li were the bridesmaids. Sang Xia seemed to have thought of something and lowered her head. She was wearing a wedding dress. That priceless wedding dress that belonged to someone else. For a moment, sang Xia suddenly felt her head spin, and everything was in a mess. ¡°Su Li, I¡¯m Jue Jue.¡± She looked at Su Li, and for a moment, she was at a loss. Su Li patted her arm. it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent the children over. Nianbai has received them. There¡¯s still time. I¡¯ll be here for everything. Sang Xia listened to what she said, but she still felt uncertain. How could he be fine? But right now, she couldn¡¯t care so much. Nothing was more important than her son¡¯s injury. He would wait until they reached the hospital to find a place for her to change her clothes and have Su Li rush over first. And now ¡­ Sang Xia carefully dressed the little tyrant flower and held it in her arms while stroking its little head. The little tyrant flower had already stopped crying. It hugged its mommy, who was more beautiful than a fairy, and rubbed against her. It couldn¡¯t help but say ¡­ Chapter 1525 ? 1525 The wedding, fulfilling dreams (6) ¡°Mommy, I love you.¡± Sang Xia smiled gently and lovingly. She kissed his little forehead and said, ¡± mommy loves you too. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The car had almost reached their destination without them noticing. Sang Xia quietly held her son in her arms. On the busy street, she suddenly felt that something was not right. Looking outside, there were tall buildings and many pedestrians on the road. They should have been walking in a hurry, but why ¡­ So many people stopped walking, and some even stopped to look at them in a daze! Sang Xia was stunned for a moment, and then she suddenly looked behind her- However, she was stunned when she saw it. Behind them were wedding cars, all of which were Rolls-Royce, Bentley, Lamborghini, and other luxury cars. There were so many of them that one couldn¡¯t see the end of them. She was sitting in the first car. Was she the first one? Was she with them? Sang Xia¡¯s mind was in a daze for a moment, but the little tyrant flower moved its little body and slid down from her body, grabbing her hand. ¡°Wait, Yingluo! Wait for the driver, wait for Su Li, is this the way to the hospital, Yingluo?¡± Sang Xia said, but when she saw the scene after the turn in front, she suddenly stopped talking. There were no more cars on the road, so the car she was in drove past, and in front of her was a huge square. after the snow, the sky was very blue and cloudless. there were white pigeons flying in the sky above the square, and the towering holy church was in the middle of the square. The road to the church was covered with a red carpet that stretched all the way to the steps of the street. The bell tower in the distance rang, and the sound shook people¡¯s hearts. It made the atmosphere suddenly tense, and their hearts also became excited. There were many people standing in the square, but they were all in good order. The men were wearing suits and the women were wearing formal dresses. Sang Xia suddenly realized that they did not go to the hospital, but went straight to the wedding church. sang xia was so angry that she wanted to ask the driver why he did not go to the hospital, but the little tyrant flower shook her hand and suddenly said, ¡± mommy, mommy, zhenzhen, look, daddy is here. ¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia was dumbfounded. Daddy? Rong Zhan? No, why would Rong Zhan be here? He had never said that he would appear, and he had never acted as if he didn¡¯t know the person he was getting married to. He didn¡¯t take the initiative to mention it to me. but even if he was the best man, he should have mentioned it to her. Sang Xia had completely become an involved party at this time, and her mind was in a mess. It felt strange, but for some reason, she was trapped in it. Unlike the men in suits who were standing neatly, he was walking towards them. The cars stopped one by one, and there was a long line of luxury cars to pick up the bride. The scene was extraordinarily shocking. Sang Xia saw a slender figure walking over. She held her breath and fixed her eyes on him. That was because that person was really Rong Zhan. It was rare for him to be dressed so formally. His black hair was also particularly neat, his jaw was sharp, and the contours of his face were even more well-defined. Su Li opened the other side of the carriage door and got out. Rong Zhan walked over just like that. When he glanced at Su Li, she made an OK gesture. Rong Zhan took a deep breath and walked to the car door personally. He bent down and slowly opened the door. Sang Xia was still in a daze. After he opened the car door, the little Overlord flower immediately stretched out her small hands and asked for a hug ¡­ Chapter 1526 ? 1526 Fulfilling dreams, wedding (7) ¡°Good son!¡± Rong Zhan took out the little Overlord flower and put it aside. Then, he reached out his long and fair hand to her in the car. Sang Xia looked at the little Ba Wang flower being carried out. The little guy looked completely unharmed. She was about to blurt out the word ¡± be careful ¡°, but it was stuck in her throat and she could not say anything. No, how could it be? The way the little tyrant flower was hugging Rong Zhan¡¯s leg obediently did not look like the unconscious child who had fallen down the stairs. Even her little arm was raised naturally, and her expression was as if nothing had happened, as if she could not feel any pain. ¡°Wife, the wedding is about to start. You should come out.¡± Rong Zhan looked at the completely dumbfounded sang Xia, and the corner of his lips twitched slightly. His long and narrow phoenix-like eyes seemed to be dyed with peach flowers, which were particularly attractive and affectionate. He grabbed sang Xia¡¯s hand and pulled her out. For a moment, there was no one else in her eyes except him. She asked in shock, ¡± what¡¯s going on? why are you here? ¡± He¡¯s also dressed so formally, could he be a best man too? Why didn¡¯t I hear you say that?¡± Rong Zhan held her hand, his gaze suddenly becoming deep. He shook his head. I¡¯m not the best man. ¡°If he¡¯s not the best man, then what is he? could he be the emcee?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled up slightly and his expression suddenly became meaningful. not the emcee either. The corner of sang Xia¡¯s lips suddenly twitched. then what are you? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a new-¡± New what, a groom? Wait, wait! Sang Xia was stunned. Those two words were like an electric current, instantly coursing through his limbs and bones from the beginning to the end. Wait a little longer, Wuwu! Rong Zhan, a wedding? Sang Xia seemed to have realized something, and her body suddenly froze. For a moment, countless images began to appear in her mind, causing her blood to freeze. The wedding was just around the corner, but she didn¡¯t know where the bride and groom were. The wedding was just around the corner, but the bride was wearing her wedding dress. The wedding was just around the corner. Xuxu was supposed to go to the hospital, but she ended up at the wedding instead. Sang Xia seemed to have been hit by something as she stared at Rong Zhan in a daze. Rong Zhan was looking at her without blinking. His gaze was deep and his usual devilish and unruly expression was gone, leaving only a faint smile on his lips. It was gentle and deep. He was very serious. Sang Xia stood where she was, and suddenly, a loud noise sounded in her head. Her lips moved, but her throat seemed to be blocked, making her unable to say anything for a while. at this moment, rong zhan held her hand, leaned over, and planted a tender kiss on the back of her hand. his voice was charming and alluring as he said slowly, ¡± as you thought, i¡¯m the groom. ¡± Just as you thought, I¡¯m the groom. No matter how unbelievable it was, this was the truth. He was the groom today. He had been preparing for a year and a half to give her the most complete and perfect wedding. He had regrets for not letting her marry him. Even if it was just a little. Sang Xia¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly, and so did the fingertips that he was holding. Her nose instantly became sour, and her eyes were filled with a thin layer of mist. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Her voice was hoarse as she said slowly, ¡± then what about the bride? who is the bride? ¡± She already had an answer in her heart, but sang Xia did not dare to think about it, because at that moment, she felt like she was in a dream. Rong Zhan held her hand and moved closer to her. He lifted her cold and beautiful face with one hand and looked at her reddened eyes. He suddenly lowered his head and kissed her affectionately, murmuring softly, ¡± what do you think? I personally designed the wedding dress. Other than you, which woman can wear it? ¡± I designed the wedding dress myself. Other than you, who else can wear it? Sang Xia¡¯s eyelashes flickered, and her tears fell. [ brother Jiu: I¡¯m so excited about my wedding./On the way back to school. I¡¯ll catch up on a lot of updates after school tomorrow morning. Good night, my babies. ] Chapter 1527 ? 1527 Fulfilling dreams, wedding (8) The tears fell down in big drops, as if they were hitting Rong Zhan¡¯s heart. She covered her face. He suddenly took a step forward, but sang Xia took half a step back. She just looked at him, her eyes red and teary. It was as if he could not control himself for a moment. And all of this was because sang Xia had been enlightened for a moment. With the revelation of one thing, all the things that had puzzled her in the past also became clear in her mind one by one. Su Li had just returned from abroad and said that he wanted to attend his best friend¡¯s wedding, and he even insisted on dragging her along. With Rong Zhan¡¯s stingy personality, he hated it the most when she was not around him. However, to her surprise, he did not say anything this time. She was still jealous that Su Li was so concerned about that ¡°best friend¡± and found it strange that Yu Rong Zhan was so obedient and considerate. But at this moment, all those things were solved. Just because ¡­ The main character of this wedding was Rong Zhan, the groom. It was Rong Zhan who had personally designed the one and only wedding dress in the world. She was wearing the wedding dress. So, huhu She was the bride. After so many twists and turns, the complete wedding that she did not dare to imagine was like a dream. Suddenly, it appeared in front of her without warning. Sang Xia¡¯s nose was sour. She bit her lip, and her eyelashes fluttered. Tears fell. It was simply uncontrollable. Rong Zhan walked closer to her again and pulled her into his arms. He was overbearing but gentle. ¡°Be good, wife. Don¡¯t cry. My heart will ache.¡± Rong Zhan hugged her tightly and lowered his head to kiss her. He pressed his forehead against hers and muttered. With that, sang Xia¡¯s tears flowed even more violently. I love you, Yingluo. Rong Zhan kissed her tears away and mumbled softly. He was extremely loving. For a moment, sang Xia was immersed in the unpredictable reality and could not extricate herself. It was not until someone hugged her leg and she heard the soft sound of someone on the verge of tears that she slowly recovered. ¡°Mommy, mommy, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± He was scared and sad when his mommy cried. The little Overlord flower was at a loss. When sang Xia thought of the little Overlord flower, she came out of her emotions and asked Rong Zhan in a hoarse voice, ¡± I don¡¯t care about anything else, but your son¡¯s injury, ran ran. It was obvious that sang Xia was already suspicious. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t see the little tyrant flower¡¯s safe and sound appearance just now. As soon as she said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s expression immediately changed. He coughed. that Huahua, it¡¯s fine if you fell. After all, you¡¯re a male Huahua. Before he could finish his sentence, sang Xia suddenly hit him hard on the chest. There was a muffled thud, and it was very strong. Rong Zhan instantly cried out in pain. Of course, there was a part of her who deliberately faked it. The little tyrant flower cried and looked at the two of them with wide eyes. It was shocked, thinking that Daddy and Mommy were fighting. In the next second, it saw daddy holding her mommy tightly in his arms, but mommy was still hitting daddy. Her voice was choked with sobs and hoarse as she cried and scolded, ¡± you bastard! You bastard-!¡± The little tyrant flower was frightened as it watched from the side. When it saw its mommy crying so pitifully, it pouted its little mouth and suddenly pushed Rong Zhan with its round little body. Unexpectedly, the latter did not move at all, but the little tyrant flower squatted down on the ground and almost flipped over. It was indescribably funny. Chapter 1528 ? 1528 Fulfilling dreams, wedding (9) When sang Xia saw this, she could not help but burst out laughing. the little overlord flower was about to cry, but when it saw its mommy smiling, it immediately held back its tears and tried to get up clumsily while holding back the numbness on its little butt. However, he was a ball at the moment. It was round. Rong Zhan smiled as well. His thin lips curved up, and with his delicate and devilish face and the clean and white snowy world, his smile was so warm that it seemed to melt the snow. When he laughed seriously, although he was less evil and unruly, he seemed more mature, which made people feel inexplicably moved. He bent down and picked up his son with one hand, and the little Overlord flower immediately hugged his neck tightly. Rong Zhan looked at sang Xia, holding her hand in one hand and carrying his son in the other. The three of them walked towards the huge church. At this moment, the place was filled with people. even though they were all family and friends, yingluo! However, it was still a huge group. The elders of the Rong family, the Bo family, the Leng family, and even Xiao Yezi¡¯s two fathers were all here. However, the elders were all sitting in the church at the moment, and the people outside were basically the best men and bridesmaids. When she walked over, sang Xia realized that everyone in the base had arrived. Xiao Yezi, Su Xun, Leng Xiaomo, Leng yunchen, Chen nianbai¡¯s family, Bo Jing and his wife Kimi, as well as Jun hang and Youyou, who were far away in country D, were standing among the groomsmen and bridesmaids, looking at them as they walked over. In addition, she also saw Nissan, Anthony, and Mimi as good friends. Anthony was looking at them with a smile. Sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and her nose could not help but turn sour. Everyone was here. Three days ago, they told her that they were on vacation in Bolivia, but she did not expect that they would be here three days later. These people ¡­ as for his life-and-death companions in the base, they were all different. She had thought that after leaving Rome, she did not know when everyone would be able to gather together again. She did not expect that this day would come so quickly and so suddenly. It made her feel grateful and touched from the bottom of her heart. everyone was here because of her wedding with rong zhan. Sang Xia tried her best to control the shock in her heart. Her eyes were red, but when she looked at them, she was touched and smiling. Sang Xia walked on the red carpet step by step. A middle-aged man in a black tuxedo was standing in front of the church. He seemed a little young to be middle-aged because he was clearly over 50 years old. That was Anderson. Sang Xia was stunned. This time, she really did not expect her father to come out of the recovery hospital and rush over to watch his daughter¡¯s wedding. At the same time, anberson was also looking over. His eyes were filled with longing and gratitude. Two flower girls stood beside the red carpet. One of them was Xiao-Xiaobai. He was wearing a suit and a checkered scarf, looking like an elegant gentleman. One of them was the three babies. Their soft hair was tied into two small buns, one on each side. They were cute and lively. They looked at their Daddy and Mommy with their big, watery eyes and a little excitement on their faces. In their hands were delicate little flower baskets filled with delicate champagne and roses. Rong Zhan put the little tyrant flower down and Su Li and the rest immediately took over. Only then did Rong Zhan hold sang Xia¡¯s hand alone and hand her over to Amber son, who was coming over. Chapter 1529 ? 1529 Fulfilling dreams, wedding (10) It had been a long time since they last met, and the hair at his temples had turned white. The next Godfather of the Mafia was in the midst of a busy handover. Sang Xia did not know how he managed to find the time to rush over, but when she saw that there were more wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and his hair had turned white, her eyes became wet unconsciously. She called out,¡±Dad,¡± he said. ah, good girl, good girl. Amberson held her in his arms and patted her back. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. his eyes were already red. two years ago, his daughter was getting married in his manor. in the end, she went missing and was kidnapped and treated pervertedly by harren, who had depression. she almost lost the two children in her stomach, ruining the grand wedding. For the past two years, Anderson¡¯s heart had been filled with guilt. Now that the wedding was being held in another city, he felt that he would be able to witness his daughter¡¯s grand wedding in his lifetime. He would die with no regrets. Sang Xia was the only bloodline he had left in this world. The door of the church slowly opened, revealing the Holy and warm scene inside. a priest holding a bible stood in front of the podium, waiting for the two newcomers, two people who were about to be blessed by god. As the door opened, the people on both sides of the door gradually came into view. All of them were the elders of their families. Rong Zhan was already waiting in front of the priest. he was waiting for the day when he would personally hand his daughter over to him. The wedding had failed once, so it made this one seem even more precious. The three flower boys and girls were scattering flowers behind them. Compared to their first time as flower boys and girls, they had grown taller and bloomed a little more this time. They were obviously more obedient as they scattered the roses, never straying from the red carpet again. She adorably followed behind the bride, causing everyone present to feel extremely warm and touched. as sang xia held her father¡¯s hand and walked step by step into the church, leng yunchen and chen nianbai sat in the last row, guarding the door. chen nianbai could not help but touch his son¡¯s little head when he walked over. leng yunchen¡¯s heart softened when he saw this, and he could not help but touch xiao-xiaobai¡¯s head as well. She couldn¡¯t help but whisper to him, ¡± I really envy you guys. She envied Rong Zhan and him. They envied them for having a happy family and children. Chen nianbai did not bother to be polite with him. Instead, he smiled gently and looked at his son¡¯s small figure walking in front of him. He said in a low voice, ¡± this day will come. We will all have this day. When Leng yunchen heard this, he turned around with a complicated look in his eyes. He smiled self-deprecatingly and said, ¡± Su Xun is going to be a father in two months, and all of you have started to have families unknowingly. I didn¡¯t think much of it in the past, but now that I suddenly see that your children have become so good at supporting soy sauce, I suddenly realize that the gap between me and you is really too far. he did not even have a girlfriend, let alone a family. However, he knew that it might not happen for a very long time. Because he was not that lucky. He wanted the person he liked to like him too. Therefore, there was no need to talk about marriage and having children. Just as he was sighing, a quiet gaze came from one of the bridesmaids ¡®seats. She looked at Leng yunchen¡¯s cold face and the self-deprecating smile on his lips, and her eyes flickered slightly. Chapter 1530 ? 1530 Fulfilling dreams, wedding (11) Then, he retracted his gaze and sat there quietly. &Nbsp; yeah. There were so many people in this world. It was already not easy for two people to fall in love with each other. However, the chances of them really moving from love to marriage were very small. Married out of love. how extravagant was this? Little Mo, what are you thinking about? the wedding is starting. Hurry up and watch. I¡¯m so excited. Xiao Yezi sat beside her and held her hand nervously and excitedly. Leng Xiaomo looked over and was attracted by the sacred scene. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Sang Xia was breathtakingly beautiful in her stunning wedding dress. Even if this scene should have happened two years ago and even if Rong Zhan had fantasized about this scene countless times, the current him, who had always been a wild and unruly man, could not help but redden his long and narrow Phoenix eyes as he watched his beloved woman walk towards him in the wedding dress he had personally designed. his eyes were filled with deep affection and he was touched. The day he had been waiting for had finally come. Finally, he could marry her back to his family and take on the Rong family¡¯s name. She would become a member of the Rong family and his wife. He brought sang Xia to him and passed his daughter¡¯s hand to him. She patted Rong Zhan¡¯s arm and nodded slightly. Rong Zhan took over sang Xia¡¯s hand, and the two of them stood in front of the priest. the moment the two of them stood there, the whole world seemed to have fallen silent. there was no one else in their eyes, only each other. there was no more sound in the church, and everyone had quieted down. The priest held the Bible in his hand and looked at Rong Zhan first. ¡± mr. rong zhan, are you willing to take the bride, sang xia, as your wife? ¡± Rong Zhan looked at sang Xia. He couldn¡¯t wait to see her, but now that it had come to this, he became calm and rational. He looked at sang Xia and said slowly and firmly, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m willing to.¡± The priest continued to ask, ¡± whether she is rich or poor in the future, healthy or ill, are you willing to take care of her, respect her, love her, and be with her forever? ¡± rong zhan¡¯s voice had never been so serious and calm before.¡±Yes, I¡¯m willing.¡± the priest turned to ask sang xia. ¡°Miss sang Xia, are you willing to marry the groom, Rong Zhan?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Rong Zhan without blinking. Her lips moved slightly.¡±I¡¯m willing to.¡± ¡± no matter if he¡¯s rich or poor, healthy or sick in the future, are you willing to take care of him, respect him, love him, and be with him forever? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing,¡± sang Xia replied firmly. After he said this, everyone started clapping. The priest said, ¡± now, the bride and groom may exchange their rings. At that moment, as Daddy and Mommy¡¯s little angels, the little tyrant flower and the three babies appeared in cute and exquisite little suits and princess dresses respectively. The two of them were holding a small black velvet box. The little three babies came to daddy¡¯s side while the little tyrant flower came to mommy¡¯s side. The exquisite velvet box had already been opened, revealing two low-key and plain platinum wedding rings. The men¡¯s ring was plain and clean, while the women¡¯s ring was inlaid with three delicate diamonds. It was also a wedding ring designed by Rong Zhan. The wedding ring looked plain and simple, low-key but luxurious, and unknown to others ¡­ Chapter 1531 ? 1531 Fulfilling dreams, wedding (12) It was the inside of the two wedding rings, both of which were engraved with each other¡¯s names. It was the abbreviation of two people¡¯s names. Rong Zhan took it out first, then held sang Xia¡¯s hand and slowly put it on her slender ring finger. After that, sang Xia took out another ring from the little tyrant flower and put it on Rong Zhan¡¯s ring finger. At that moment, the two of them seemed to have completed some kind of solemn and sacred ritual in front of God. Marriage had always been sacred. It meant that it was not just a relationship between two people, but an entire family built on their feelings. It meant responsibility for the future. Everyone watched this scene quietly and seriously. They looked at the priest and said, ¡± in the name of God, I announce that the bride and groom are now husband and wife. They will receive God¡¯s blessing. Now, the groom may kiss the bride. As soon as he said this, everyone except the elders stood up in an instant and began to cheer, scream, and clap. Rong Zhan lifted sang Xia¡¯s veil with one hand, leaned over, lowered his head, and gazed at her affectionately, giving her a passionate and romantic kiss. Sang Xia, Oh, his long hair, big waves, waves. The woman he loved the most in his life, no one else. The moment they kissed, time seemed to be running fast in sang Xia¡¯s mind. Every little thing that happened between her and Rong Zhan played in her mind like the gears in a movie. From hating and fearing Rong Zhan in the past, to giving birth to his children and stepping into the hall of marriage. Sang Xia knew it very well. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ She knew that Rong Zhan was indeed a devil, a demonic beast, a hooligan, and a ruffian. However, one day, this man spread his Devil¡¯s wings and opened up a new Sky for her. He had shielded her from the wind and rain! Protect her and live a peaceful life! ** The bride¡¯s bouquet was thrown out, and this time, it was Youyou who got it. Youyou looked very happy, and her smile was particularly sweet. Jun hang stood beside the best man and looked at her through the crowd. His eyes, which were always cold and distant, had a touch of gentleness. After the wedding. They went from the church to Rong Zhan¡¯s luxurious villa. the wedding banquet was held here. when everyone had arrived, sang xia suddenly realized that there were far more family and friends than she had imagined. her brother, sang nuo, had even brought his little girlfriend along. sang xia was just about to walk over to see them when she bumped into huanhuan boyi, who was not far away. Even Bo Yi had come. Sang Xia stopped in her tracks. Thinking about it, sang Xia felt that she had not seen him for a long time. Half a year, a year, or longer? It was as if a lifetime had passed. Sang Xia had already changed out of her wedding dress and was dressed in a white gown, entertaining her family and friends. However, when she saw Bo Yi, she stopped in her tracks. at the same time, bo yi¡¯s clear gaze also looked over, and they happened to meet. The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips lifted slightly, and she smiled. Time was something that was hard to describe. Now that she had met Bo Yi again, other than a trace of surprise, she was very calm. It would also be difficult to cause any waves. At most, it was a feeling of nostalgia. However, she hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. How was he now? Sang Xia subconsciously looked around him to see if there were any unfamiliar faces. Was it true? Was he still single? While he was thinking about the process, sang Xia had already walked over slowly with a wine glass in her hand. Ninth brother: ¡± lol is it embarrassing to write a crying wedding? not at all! After coming back, he¡¯d been making up for more and more, and even taking a taxi. Chapter 1532 ? 1532 Perfect, wedding (13) No matter what, even if the two of them didn¡¯t meet or get involved, they would still be connected by others. They were not lovers or friends, but they were familiar strangers to each other. However, it had been a long time since that incident, and sang Xia¡¯s heart had already calmed down. So, she did not feel anything when she met someone she was familiar with and exchanged a few words with him. Because, on the contrary, it was the people who cared more and were more difficult to let go of that would escape. Those who had truly let go would really not care. however ¡­ After so many years, she had let it go, but what about Hanhan? ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± ¡°Yeah, long time no see.¡± Bo Yi was also holding a wine glass. At this moment, he was slightly nodding his head and looking at her with a calm expression. Meeting her like this, there was no change in expression on his handsome face. It must have been many years and they had learned to adapt to all this. ¡°How¡¯s it going now, darling Boyi?¡± Sang Xia wanted to ask about his condition, but she realized that it was not an illness. Indeed, dissociative identity disorder was not an illness. It could not be cured and could only be controlled. Bo Yi smiled slightly, the faint curve of his lips seemed a little distant. still the same. At this point, there seemed to be nothing more to say between the two of them. Bo Yi was a man of few words. If he did not want to say more, she naturally did not have to ask. She glanced at her brother who was not far away. Just as she was about to say something, Bo Yi asked, ¡± xiaxia, you and him ¡­ You two are still very good, right?¡± Even though it was a big wedding and he had seen everything, he still wanted to ask her about their situation in private. Hearing that, sang Xia smiled and nodded without hesitation. yes, what about you? ¡± sang xia did not want to say much about her relationship situation because she was not clear about bo yi¡¯s relationship status. she was afraid that it would be inappropriate to say too much. He was just asking casually. However, unexpectedly, Bo Yi paused for a moment, then nodded gently. very good, she¡¯s very good. We¡¯re very good too. Sang Xia was stunned for a moment, then she raised her eyebrows, looking surprised and surprised. really? Bo Yi, you¡¯re actually afraid? ¡± For a moment, sang Xia did not know what to say. She was just happy for him. A long time ago, she had said that she hoped that the two of them could find each other¡¯s happiness after they were separated. Sang Xia said. In the end, she took the initiative to clink her glass with his and said happily, ¡± I wish you all the best. If you have the chance, come over often and bring him to see. Bo Yi saw her smiling so happily and her face was full of blessings. His eyes rippled slightly and he said calmly, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Rong Zhan was toasting to the elders and was watching this scene from a distance. Seeing his wife smiling so charmingly with another man, who was her ex-boyfriend, Rong Zhan immediately narrowed his long and narrow eyes. He walked over. sang xia was still smiling when someone suddenly grabbed her waist from behind and threw her into someone¡¯s arms. ¡°what are you talking about? you¡¯re smiling so happily.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lazy and charming voice was heard. ¡°Bo Yi said that he has a partner. She¡¯s good and they¡¯re good too.¡± As soon as sang Xia said that, Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows. Oh? The other half?¡± Rong Zhan looked at Bo Yi. The latter¡¯s eyes were clear and he did not speak again. however, rong zhan instantly understood. Although he had already reverted to normal relations with Bo Yi ¡­ Chapter 1533 ? 1533 Youyou, I¡¯m not the first wife (1) However, Rong Zhan was sensitive enough to know that Bo Yi still had his wife in his heart. How could he not know if Bo Yi had a girlfriend? There was no such thing. The two of them looked at each other. Bo Yi didn¡¯t speak again, but at that moment, he replied in his heart, ¡± The other half told him that she was good and that he was good as long as she was good, so they were good. They were happy with each other. However, Bo Yi knew that he would never be able to say these words. rong zhan looked at him deeply and did not expose him. a smile appeared in his long and narrow eyes, which finally turned into a real blessing. ¡± i really hope that my good brother can be happy. ¡± That year, he fell in love with sang Xia at first sight. that year, it was bo yi who struck first. in those few years, she had lived in a long and painful suffering. she wanted to escape, but she had fallen deeper and deeper. However, two people who were not suitable for each other were not suitable for each other. He waited until they were separated. He had also thought about his relationship with the two of them, but he really wanted to give himself a chance. He was the one who met her first, and fate started with him, didn¡¯t it? He was falling deeper and deeper for her, and he didn¡¯t want to give up. Of course, he also hoped that Bo Yi could find his own happiness again. He didn¡¯t want to be accused of stealing his girlfriend. he wasn¡¯t. he didn¡¯t. without him, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have been together. However, there were many times when others were unable to truly understand everything, let alone understand it. hence, regardless of whether it was for public or private reasons, he hoped that bo yi could be happy. Bo Yi replied with a smile. I will. Don¡¯t worry. I will be fine. At this moment, the two little ones ran over. daddy, mommy, Yingluo. Bo Yi looked over. The last time he saw them, they were still in the baby carriage. Now, in the blink of an eye, they had grown up. Bo Yi watched as the two little ones pounced on them, acting coquettishly and asking for a hug. The corners of his lips curled up unconsciously. His eyes were a little sore but he was inexplicably touched. her children were indeed smart and quick-witted. The happiness that he couldn¡¯t bring to her was given to her by someone else. Although he was regretful, he was more gratified. Who asked him to love her? Therefore, he hoped that she could be happy. ** At eight o ¡®clock in the evening, there would be fireworks in the huge villa. After dinner, everyone wrapped themselves in their coats and went outside to watch the fireworks. A few men were standing outside, ready to put out the flowers. Each of them was tall and slender, with extraordinary looks. The scene of them standing in the snow in their coats was particularly pleasing to the eye in front of the brightly lit villa. Rong Zhan had already stopped smoking, and Su Xun had also quit smoking because of Xiao Yezi¡¯s pregnancy. On the other hand, junhang took out a cigarette and put it between his lips. He lit the cigarette with a click, and the blue flame flickered. He lit the cigarette and illuminated that cold and indifferent face. After the cigarette was ignited, a Scarlet Flame flickered. He walked towards the fireworks and slowly lit them up. su li seemed to have sensed something and suddenly turned his head, wanting to speak to youyou. however, he realized that youyou had at some point wiped away its face and was lying on the very edge of the railing. its small back seemed particularly desolate and exhausted. Su Li was startled. Only then did he remember the little bits and pieces that had appeared in his mind after the appearance of the youngling. However, at that time, the young child smiled very happily and sweetly to everyone. He even received a bouquet from the bride. However, how could he do that now? wait a minute. Only then did Su Li remember that after the church wedding, Xiao Yezi and Su Xun were together, Bo Jing and Kimi were together. Almost everyone was with their family and loved ones. However, as she busied around, she realized that only the young ones had been following behind her and helping her. They had never mentioned a certain man. Chapter 1534 ? 1534 Youyou, I¡¯m not the first wife (2) As Su Li thought of this, he began to worry and couldn¡¯t help but walk over. Youyou¡¯s eyes were slightly lowered, and her long hair was scattered down. From the side, one could see her small nose and delicate jaw. It was a pure and perfect curve. however, under the moonlight, it seemed to be dyed with a touch of melancholy. When Su Li walked over, he directly wrapped his arm around her inner shoulder. youyou was stunned and looked up. su li smiled at her, but his eyes were rather deep. she asked, ¡± why are you standing in such a remote place? don¡¯t you want to see the fireworks? ¡± youyou looked at her and returned a sweet smile. ¡± no, i want to see it. ¡± He was standing here because he wanted to see it. Su Li withdrew his hand and accompanied her as they leaned on the railing. They gazed at the men in the empty area below the steps. She suddenly said, ¡± I didn¡¯t notice it when the wedding was busy. I only realized now that junhang seems to be a lot less talkative this time. At the mention of Jun hang, the little body beside her seemed to stiffen. However, Youyou still smiled when he spoke. is that so? he¡¯s just like that. He¡¯s a man of few words and deep thoughts. Su Li¡¯s lips twitched as he shook his head. but I still feel that there¡¯s something different. The nature of my job is different from yours. I¡¯m a Special Agent, and I¡¯m best at seeing through people¡¯s hearts. The smile on Youyou¡¯s lips slowly disappeared at a speed that was visible to the naked eye after he spoke. She did not look at Su Li. She just slightly lowered her head and softly said, ¡± don¡¯t, Su Li, please don¡¯t be like this, okay? ¡± The voice was very soft, but there was a hint of pleading in it. su li¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he stared at her seriously. ¡± are you sure? ¡± Was she sure that even if she was unhappy or wronged, she wanted to bear it all by herself? youyou¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with tears, and the corners of her lips curled up into a smile. ¡± su li, this is sang xia¡¯s wedding. yingluo, it¡¯s rare for us to be back and for everyone to be together. i really don¡¯t want yingluo. ¡± She paused and her throat moved. She looked at her. do you understand? ¡± Do you know what it feels like? When she left, although she was worried about the future, she was full of confidence. She firmly believed that she would be happy. However, it had only been a short time. She didn¡¯t want everyone to see the changes in her. She didn¡¯t want to disturb other people¡¯s wedding, and she didn¡¯t want them to come over to comfort her or give her special treatment. she could not accept it either. When the Youling¡¯s gaze shifted again, he subconsciously looked at them at the bottom of the steps. jun hang lit the fireworks one by one. when he turned to leave, the first lit firework suddenly shot into the sky, accompanied by the screams and cheers of the surrounding people. the firework shot into the sky and bloomed with a bang¨C! in an instant, a huge, colorful firework came into view, as if it had lit up the entire sky. After Jun hang turned around, the dazzling fireworks in the dark and everything else became his background. ¡°Ahhhh! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Daddy, Daddy, I want to raise it high up to look at you. a young and tender voice came from the crowd. It was the cute little triplets. Everyone was cheering and enjoying the beautiful night and the fireworks in the sky. Almost everyone was with their loved ones and family. Chapter 1535 ? 1535 Youyou, I¡¯m not the first wife (3) They were sharing this wonderful time. But only the Youling stood on the railing on the right side of the steps. Jun hang stood below the steps on the left. His slender body seemed to be invisible in the dark, so hidden that it was also easy to ignore. The two of them were standing so far away. Su Li chuckled, then suddenly laughed with a somewhat unclear meaning. Youyou, I know what you¡¯re worried about. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone, but I just want you to know that you shouldn¡¯t place yourself in such a lowly position. Don¡¯t we just love a man? it¡¯s no big deal. You have to treasure yourself, that¡¯s the most important thing. After saying this, Su Li patted her shoulder. when did all of us come? ¡± With that, she turned around and left. Since Youyou didn¡¯t want others to know, she wouldn¡¯t ask too much. Youyou slowly lowered his head after she left. His eyes were red and he clenched his hands. She didn¡¯t want to. he didn¡¯t want to. She thought that she could overcome everything, but she was too naive. Reality was always crueler than imagination. She was not happy right now. ¡°en, youyou, youyou, youyou, youyou, youyou, youyou, youyou, youyou, youyou, youyou.¡± From afar, she could hear someone calling her name. Youyou heard the familiar voice and quickly turned his head away to wipe his tears, as if he was afraid of being discovered. When she opened her eyes again, she took a deep breath and adjusted her emotions. then, she looked at the two people who had avoided the others and walked over. she smiled sweetly. ¡± brother, sister-in-law. ¡± Qiao Xi ¡®er smiled at the child. Although she had just been discharged from the hospital for about ten days, she had recovered quite well. It was just that she was easily exhausted. After all, she had just undergone a major operation and her vitality was greatly damaged. At this moment, Bo Jing said, ¡± Youyou, dad and mom are looking for you. Your sister-in-law has not been feeling well recently. Let¡¯s meet up and I¡¯ll take her away first. ¡°What? what¡¯s going on, what¡¯s wrong with sister-in-law¡¯s body? big brother, did you bully sister-in-law, yingluo?¡± Youyou worriedly asked as they left, but she had never noticed that while she was talking to Su Li, a slender figure on the left side of the steps had noticed her. He often looked over. He even saw her wiping away her face and secretly wiping her tears with the back of her hand after Su Li left. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ the bo family. The parents of the Bo family were happy that the three children were together and that they had a daughter-in-law. Sitting beside an GE ¡®er was her daughter-in-law and her daughter Youyou. She was in her forties and had taken good care of herself. She had given birth early, so she looked like she was in her early thirties. She still had her charm and looked very healthy. she was asking them about their recent situation. qiao xi ¡®er had just finished her honeymoon, and the two of them were at their sweetest. they did not mention a word about the car accident, as they did not want the elders to worry. the two young people were already married, and what the elders wanted the most was naturally to quickly carry a grandson. bo jing could be said to be the oldest child after jun hang. however, rong zhan already had two children and the su family also had a grandson and a grandson who was coming soon. naturally, they wanted the house to be lively and full of children and grandchildren. ¡°so, do you have any plans to have a child now?¡± the young mother asked them, her face full of concern. Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s face turned red when she heard this. Chapter 1536 ? 1536 Youyou, I¡¯m not the first wife (4) Bo Jing replied calmly, ¡± mom, don¡¯t worry. Xi ¡®er and I know what to do with children. We like children very much too. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t rush things like this. It¡¯ll happen when it¡¯s time. Mrs. An felt much more at ease after getting their affirmation. that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. she smiled. As long as he was willing to have a child, it was fine. She then said casually, ¡± both of you are in good health. If you want a child, you¡¯ll have one soon. It seems that your father and I don¡¯t have to wait too long. qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard mrs. an¡¯s words. The gentle smile on his face was a little stiff. bo jing sensed it and pulled her over to sit beside him, holding her shoulders. when he spoke again, his voice was calm and firm. ¡± i will. i can¡¯t wait too long. ¡± as he spoke, he lowered his head and kissed qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s forehead. qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s face was blushing red from being so intimate in front of the elders, even though she had a strange expression earlier. mrs. an and her daughter looked at each other with smiles in their eyes. The love between the two could not be hidden. Love could be seen in their eyes even if they did not say it. So, no matter what they had experienced during this honeymoon, it was the best for them to see their own hearts and love each other. bo yi had been sitting on a leather sofa with his father beside him. ever since bo yi was kidnapped at the age of three and was traumatized, he rarely communicated with his family. he was often alone, especially in front of his parents. No matter how much care his parents gave him, it was all in vain. At this moment, Bo Jing was planning to leave with his new wife. His father and Bo Yi got up to send them off. Only Mrs. An and Youyou were left on the couch. youyou held his mother¡¯s arm and snuggled up on her shoulder. he was particularly dependent and missed his mother¡¯s warmth. An GE ¡®er lowered her head and touched her face. Her voice was gentle as she asked, ¡± how¡¯s my precious daughter doing now? I heard you went to d nation with him. How is it? is everything alright? ¡± this ¡®he¡¯ was naturally jun hang. Youyou looked up and smiled sweetly. of course, mommy. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re fine. An GE ¡®er also smiled and tapped her forehead. you¡¯ve been stubborn since you were young. Now, you¡¯re far away from your parents and insist on pursuing your true love. I can¡¯t say anything other than giving you my blessings. But, girl, you have to know that your family will always be your Harbor. No matter what hardships or grievances you¡¯ve suffered, we¡¯ll come back when it¡¯s time, understand? ¡± Youyou rested his head on her shoulder and listened to his mother¡¯s gentle words. He thought about everything that had happened in d nation and felt his nose inexplicably sour, tears about to flow out. However, she tried her best to hold it in and pretended to be fine. She rubbed her head against her shoulder and nodded. But now, Youyou saw that junhang didn¡¯t come over. He was afraid that his mother would be suspicious, so he said, ¡± mommy, he should be going to see his parents now. It¡¯s rare to see him here. These parents were naturally junhang¡¯s foster parents and Rong Zhan¡¯s parents. Unexpectedly, as soon as Youyou finished speaking, she heard her mother Pat her hand. it¡¯s okay, junhang has already been here before-¡± Chapter 1537 ? 1537 youyou, i¡¯m not the first wife (5) ¨C Just before I put the flowers out, I spoke to your father, me, and your brother.¡± As soon as these words came out, the Youling¡¯s body froze. it was as if he had never expected that he had actually been there. however, he was the only one. Youyou seemed to have thought of something and smiled bitterly in his heart. indeed, even if he came to find him, he might not pay attention to him. She was very resistant to teasing him now. Youyou was lost in his own thoughts when he suddenly heard his mommy say, ¡± daughter, let¡¯s go to country Y in half a month¡¯s time. ¡°what? Why are you going to country Y?¡± Mrs. An smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡± no matter what, your mommy is still the granddaughter of the Duchess. Ever since the old Madam passed away, I¡¯ve been going there less. A month ago, the new Prime Minister of country Y was the grandson of the Duchess and is of the same generation as your mommy. There¡¯ll be an International Dinner party in half a month¡¯s time, and the heads of state and aristocrats of several Western European countries will be invited to the celebration. Their status is clear for all to see, and the invitations have already been sent out. Even mommy needs to go over for a walk.¡± Youyou had no objections and nodded. However, it seemed that the newly appointed Prime Minister was still his mother¡¯s ¡®adopted brother¡¯. In fact, only their family and their parents ¡®generation knew about this relationship. Junhang had never mentioned it because mommy didn¡¯t like to go to country Y to visit them. Youyou didn¡¯t feel the need to mention it. Country Y was also very wary of her mother¡¯s identity and had once opposed her. Later, they wanted to curry favor with the forces on her side, but her mother maintained a close relationship and did not do as they wished. Her mother had not completely cut off her ties because of the old Duchess. Back then, the old Duchess had been very protective of her mother. Youyou did not think too much about this matter, nor did he think about why his mommy suddenly wanted to bring her to meet the royal family of country Y, who wanted to curry favor with them. He just treated it as a very normal thing that flashed past his mind. After setting off the fireworks that night, other than Bo Jing and Kimi, the rest did not leave. There were enough guest rooms in the villa to accommodate their relatives and friends. In the evening, Rong Zhan instructed the Butler to arrange for everyone to rest. At this time, many people had to separate. It was the same for the young. However, she didn¡¯t look like she wanted to leave her parents ¡®side. daddy, I miss you so much. I miss home so much. I¡¯ll be going to country Y with mommy soon. Will you come with me? ¡± Youyou was acting coquettishly with its daddy. bo yan touched her hair affectionately. ¡± daddy won¡¯t be going. the last time i went to London, i was in a combat motorcycle. i¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll still be traumatized. ¡± ¡°Puchi-!¡± Youyou couldn¡¯t help but laugh. That pure face, soft black hair that reached his waist, two small dimples at the side of his lips, and his smile was like a flower. His pure and beautiful appearance dazzled many people¡¯s eyes. Youyou laughed and saw a certain man who was talking to Rong Zhan not far away and happened to look in their direction. her smile was pure and beautiful, as if she was just as innocent and pure as before. He stopped. His face was still cold, but his eyes were fixed on her. They were as dark as ink, so deep that she couldn¡¯t see the emotions in them. It felt like a distant mountain shrouded in clouds, lingering in the White clouds. The innocent and sweet smile gradually faded away when she met his eyes. Brother Feng Jiu: ¡± I¡¯m confused. Is it a spoiler or not? ¡± Excitement, pleasure, pampering, yes, that¡¯s it, and even more seductive. Chapter 1538 ? 1538 Youyou, I¡¯m not the first wife (6) The next second, Jun hang said something to Rong Zhan and he walked over. youyou lowered his head and hugged his father¡¯s arm with both hands. as jun hang came over, he tightened his grip. bo yan seemed to have noticed something and looked down at her. she was young but she forced a smile at him. she could not help but loosen her grip on her father¡¯s hand. &Nbsp; yeah. She said she didn¡¯t want the person she loved to worry about her. But, but Yingluo She really did not know how to face him. On the way back, she had been avoiding him. The plane had arrived in the morning, and as soon as she got off the plane, she had contacted Su Li and come over on her own, not caring about him at all. But what about tonight? Rong Zhan had arranged rooms for them. In their eyes, her relationship with junhang was already like that of an engaged couple. ¡°Uncle,¡± Jun hang walked over and looked at Bo Yan first, nodding. The two of them had already met just now and Bo Yan had also talked to Jun hang about some things, so Bo Yan nodded slightly at this time, then patted his daughter¡¯s hand. go on, you guys go and rest early. I have to accompany your mother too. youyou¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and she grabbed her daddy¡¯s arm tightly. youyou deliberately squeezed out a smile and said, ¡± no, daddy. can we make an exception today? i miss mommy so much. i want to sleep with mommy. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your mommy going to meet you soon? Don¡¯t worry, go and rest now. Junhang just told me that you didn¡¯t sleep well because you rushed here, and only slept for a few hours in the past two days.¡± hearing this from her father¡¯s mouth, youyou was stunned and held her breath. How did he know that he had only slept for such a short time? wasn¡¯t she deliberately distancing herself from him? youyou¡¯s heart was filled with complicated feelings. however, she still resisted him. However, Jun hang still came over. He bent over slightly, his slender Jade-like hand wanting to hold her hand and pull her over. youyou¡¯s eyelashes fluttered. she didn¡¯t want to reach out, but with her father beside her, she had no choice but to do so. She reached out her hand and he took the initiative to hold it. The cool temperature was instantly transmitted to her. Youyou seemed to have thought of something and suddenly wanted to shake him off, but he seemed to have anticipated it and had already held her hand without moving. He let her stand up and wanted to pull her out, but she couldn¡¯t. Mo Ming¡¯s young face was a little red, and he pursed his lips. at this moment, sang xia and rong zhan walked over and nodded at the elder. then, sang xia smiled at the child and said, ¡± it must have been hard on you all to rush over. i¡¯ve arranged rooms for you. go and rest now. i¡¯ll bring you there. ¡± When Youyou saw that his bride, sang Xia, had arrived, he suddenly smiled. joy, what are you talking about? it¡¯s your wedding with our boss. As life and death partners of the base, it would be a great sin if we don¡¯t come. Besides, if you really don¡¯t let us come, we¡¯ll be the ones who¡¯ll feel bad. Sang Xia knew that she was telling the truth, but she was still touched and went up to give her a hug. youyou suddenly took the opportunity to speak, ¡± joy, do you have enough rooms here? One person can take one room, and we have so many people.¡± before she could finish, rong zhan raised his eyebrows and interrupted her. ¡± what are you doing? ¡± he sneered. ¡± you two need to stay in two rooms? ¡± Are you trying to hint that this place isn¡¯t as big as the palace you live in?¡± Chapter 1539 ? 1539 Youyou, I¡¯m not the first wife (7) that¡¯s right, Youyou, even if you want to live alone, our current conditions don¡¯t allow it. You can just make do with Jun hang first. sang xia said and looked at jun hang with a smile. Sang Xia did not know anything at that moment. She did not even understand why Youyou would say that. After all, she had always known that Youyou and Feifei had been living together for a long time. youyou¡¯s expression was a little complicated. he forced a smile and said half-jokingly, ¡± do you really have to do this? after all, i¡¯m still an unmarried girl. ¡± To her surprise, her father chuckled at her words. This smile suddenly made the Youyou particularly embarrassed. She knew that her father admired Jun hang, but there was no need to do this. How could she not match the reputation of an unmarried girl? however, what happened after that seemed to be completely beyond his expectations. Her father stood up and walked over, gently stroking her long hair. girl, don¡¯t you know? ¡± Youyou was instantly confused and surprised. It looked up at its daddy. what do I know? ¡± or should i say, what should i know? The next second, Jun hang¡¯s light and low voice suddenly came from her side. I¡¯ve told dad. When we go back, Yingluo will be young. I want to marry you. The moment he said that. Youyou¡¯s body froze. His brain was buzzing and his eyes turned red almost instantly. When others saw it, they thought that the young was touched. Bo Yan put his arm around his daughter¡¯s waist and looked at Jun hang. I¡¯ll hand my daughter over to you in the future. I believe you won¡¯t let her mother and I down. bo yan was not afraid that jun hang would not love her daughter. Firstly, he knew Jun hang¡¯s character. Secondly, he admired Jun hang¡¯s ability. Thirdly, and most importantly, the Bo family was very powerful. They had taken over both the underworld and the government and were even expanding throughout the entire Asian region. No one dared to provoke the Bo family. therefore, he would not let his daughter suffer. Jun hang¡¯s voice was light but calm. definitely. those two words didn¡¯t sound perfunctory or casual. it was a promise. youyou lowered his head and did not look at him, but tears were already welling up in his eyes and his hands were clenched tightly. Youyou was finally sent to Jun hang¡¯s hands. Youyou was held by him, and he said goodbye to his father and goodnight. Finally, under sang Xia¡¯s lead, they went to their room. in the first room on the third floor. Everything had been prepared for them, but sang Xia stopped when she reached the second floor. She said to them, ¡± it¡¯s in the first room on the third floor. I¡¯ll drop you off here. You guys go up and rest early. I¡¯ll go and see the others now. ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work.¡± youyou responded. Jun hang nodded slightly. Sang Xia went downstairs and left. Only after her figure disappeared did the Youyou pull his hand out of his grasp. Jun hang¡¯s hand was empty, and his fingertips became desolate and cold. youyou walked up first, not caring about the man behind him. Youyou wanted to slam the door after entering, but the man behind him followed closely. Instead of slamming the door, he was stopped by a hand. Then, he entered the room and locked the door. The air was so quiet that even the sound of a needle falling could be heard. Youyou walked to the window and stood with his back to the door, the bed, and him. She placed her two small hands on the window sill and looked at the window. ¡°Youyou.¡± Chapter 1540 ? 1540 youyou, i¡¯m not the first wife (8) He called out from behind. she was unmoved. he called out softly again. this time, he walked over to her and held her arm, trying to turn her around. Youyou¡¯s reaction was unexpectedly strong. It directly shook him off and shouted in a low voice,¡±Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Jun hang was stunned. But he didn¡¯t stop there. After being pushed away, this time, he reached out and hugged her from behind. Youyou struggled violently, slapping his hand and shouting. His voice was getting hoarse. don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me. I don¡¯t want you to touch my Hanhan. No matter how hard she struggled and hit him, Jun hang hugged her tightly and did not let go. but in reality. The young boy¡¯s eyes were already red, and tears had unknowingly flowed down his face. At this time, he clutched his hand and wanted to avoid him. His voice was hoarse and choked. bastard, you bastard, you liar. I don¡¯t want to touch me. If you touch that woman, don¡¯t touch me again. You¡¯re dirty. You¡¯re no longer the man I love. get lost. I hate you. I hate you. Jun hang hugged her tightly and held her struggling arm down. He said firmly in her ear, ¡± no, I didn¡¯t! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe Yingluo! You¡¯re a liar, I saw with my own eyes that the woman they let you marry entered your room and stayed there the whole night you¡¯re a liar you¡¯re a liar let go of me ¡± Her eyes were red and swollen, and her voice was hoarse. The pain and depression that she had suffered for more than a week had completely erupted when she could no longer avoid him tonight. she didn¡¯t dare to make too much noise, so she could only cry in pain. Jun hang¡¯s body stiffened, but he did not dare to let go of her. after a long while, he slowly said, ¡± youyou, before we came, we agreed that we would go through everything together, hand in hand. yingluo, you said that you would always be by my side. yingluo, you also said that we would believe in each other¡¯s love and that neither of us would give up. ¡± as he said this, he tried to slowly release his arms around her body and turn her around. youyou had been crying so hard that he couldn¡¯t control himself, but he still resisted him and didn¡¯t look at him. In the end, Jun hang pinched her chin forcefully and forced her to look at him. Youyou, have you forgotten what we said when we came? ¡± Youyou couldn¡¯t break free, so he could only cry and say sarcastically, ¡± how could I forget? how could I dare to forget? but the truth was right in front of my eyes, and someone else said those words to me. How could I still think of Wanwan? How do you want me, Yingluo, to believe you?¡± Youyou suddenly wiped her tears as she said this, as if she didn¡¯t want to look too embarrassed. She smiled sarcastically and said those seemingly rational words with red and swollen eyes, ¡± Yingluo, everyone told me that I¡¯m not good enough for you, Yingluo. Yes. If I didn¡¯t come, I would never know that it was her uncle who cured your leg. Yingluo, if I didn¡¯t come, I would never know that there¡¯s a Princess waiting for you here. Yingluo, what about me? What am I? at most, I¡¯m your lover. I can see her entering your room from here, but what about before that, Yingluo? What about before you came back? during that long period of time, what happened to you?¡± Jun hang¡¯s cold face finally turned ugly and gloomy. His eyes were particularly deep and complicated. Youyou. He could not help but blurt out these two words coldly. That was her name. Chapter 1541 ? 1541 Youyou, I¡¯m not the first wife (9) ¡°So, junhang Feifei is already like this, and you¡¯re still telling my dad that you want me to marry you? Just because I love you and love you with my life, Yingluo, you can trample on me unscrupulously, right? Just because I love you, you think that I can¡¯t leave you. It¡¯s like this-¡± ¡°Bo! En! youyou!¡± He suddenly called her name loudly. His handsome and perfect face was ashen and gloomy, and his eyes seemed to be filled with a dark storm. A storm was coming. He seemed to be so angry that the veins on the back of his hands were popping. Youyou was a little frightened by him like this and wanted to avoid him. However, before she could escape, her waist was suddenly grabbed the next second. Accompanied by her scream, she felt her world spin and was thrown onto the bed. Youyou was thrown onto the soft bed, but her head was still buzzing. However, she vaguely saw Jun hang unbuttoning his collar impatiently and pulling his tie, his face particularly gloomy. When she realized something, she immediately climbed up with her small body, trying to escape. However, her ankle was suddenly pinned down by someone. He pulled her down forcefully, and her small body slipped to the end of the bed. She struggled, but his upper body suddenly pushed down. The tie that he had pulled off held one of her hands in his hand, and the other tightly pinched her chin. Youyou inevitably met his eyes. He thought that his eyes were still full of anger, but this time, he was outside and saw the faint red blood, as well as the helplessness and fatigue that could not be hidden. Her resistance suddenly slowed down and stopped. She looked at him with tears in her eyes. Jun hang wanted to get angry. He wanted to. He wanted to. However, at this moment, he looked at her lying under him. Her body was petite, and on that pure palm-sized face, her big eyes were red and swollen. Her face was full of tears, and her pale pink lips were tightly pursed. He suddenly seemed to be unable to vent his anger. There was only a sharp pain in his heart. He just looked at her like that, his long brows slightly furrowed, and the hostility between his brows slowly dissipated in the end. His long, slender fingers gently caressed her face, wiping away the tears on her fair face bit by bit. He slowly said softly, ¡± Youyou, don¡¯t play with me, okay, Yingluo? Yingluo, I only have you, Yingluo, You¡¯re My Everything, Yingluo. Youyou slowly closed his eyes, and two lines of tears flowed down from the corners of his eyes. He cried in despair. ¡°qianqian, i only have you and only you. when i said i would marry you when i returned, it was the truth. qianqian just didn¡¯t have the time to tell you. you¡¯re not just my lover, you¡¯re my lover, my only lover, my princess consort.¡± Jun hang said as his upper body went down a little. His thin lips gently kissed away the tears at the corner of her eyes. Youyou sobbed like a child, unable to control his emotions. Jun hang hugged her tightly and lowered his head to kiss her hair, her forehead, her Red Nose, and her wet eyes. ¡°Yingying, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± He had thought that they had agreed long ago that she would completely trust him and be at ease with him. No matter how others tried to sow discord, no matter how he pretended to deal with it, she would always stand behind him and wait for him to deal with everything. However, he was too naive. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to abide by it, but he was too naive. It was his fault, from the moment he made her cry. [ brother Nine¡¯s motto: I will never let you guys stay overnight with resentment. Today, 10 chapters. Good night, babies. A new week is here. While you¡¯re at it, roll around and act cute to get a ticket. You¡¯ll give out candy. ] Chapter 1542 ? 1542 Youyou, give me a child (1) From the moment he made her cry, no matter what, it was all his fault. Youyou¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. Even after hearing his explanation, she still couldn¡¯t calm down. Even if the truth wasn¡¯t what he thought it was, there were still obstacles between them. Jun hang pulled her into his arms again, gently clasping her slender waist and burying his head in her neck. He sniffed deeply, his heavy body seemed particularly weak and tired. His muffled voice slowly came again. don¡¯t be estranged from me, okay? I can only do those things if you¡¯re safe behind me. I can¡¯t live without you. You can¡¯t leave me. Youyou had cried enough. At this time, when she heard these words, her heart still felt an inexplicable pain. She believed that Jun hang was not a scumbag, not that kind of person, but this did not go against the pain in her heart. ¡°Yingluo, let me be alone.¡± Her eyes were red and swollen. She pushed him away with both hands on his chest and said in a hoarse voice. With that, she got up and walked into the bathroom to wash off the makeup that had been smudged from her crying. In fact, even though Youyou felt that she had been wronged, she had never really thought of separating from him. She loved this man deeply. If she were to strip him from her life, it would be like her ribs being pulled out of her body. She could not live without him. Without him, she would be better off dead. She was so useless, even she felt sad, but she had no choice, she was deeply poisoned by Jun hang. however, loving him did not mean that she would compromise just to be by his side. Between you you and Jun hang, because the sound insulation of the room was very good, the two people tried to control their voices, so the people outside didn¡¯t know what happened between the two of them inside. therefore, not long after, sang xia came to knock on the door. The little triplets also came with their mommy. Jun hang opened the door and saw sang Xia handing him two new sets of men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothes. She smiled and said, ¡± these are new pajamas I prepared for you. Good night and good dreams. ¡°Uncle, I wish you and sister Xiaoxiao a good night and a good dream.¡± The little secret treasure held his mommy¡¯s hand and looked up at Jun hang with his big watery eyes, saying sweetly. After Jun hang took the pajamas and thanked them, he looked at the little triplets. When he heard her young and tender voice say those words, his heart seemed to be hit by something and suddenly became soft. His slender body bent over slightly and touched the little triplets ¡®small head. little girl, you too. The triplets smiled and left with their mommy after saying goodbye to him. Jun hang, on the other hand, looked at the little triplets ¡®tiny figures and fell into some kind of thought. she also liked youyou qingqing. she was more like a child. If they had a daughter, who would she take after? He would definitely be as pretty and cute as a young Qingqing. If they had a child, the child would definitely not leave him. It would definitely stay by his side and never leave. Jun hang looked at the pajamas in his hands. His eyes drooped slightly, and a complicated look flashed in his eyes. In reality, he didn¡¯t want to use the child to tie her down. He didn¡¯t want to at all, but her actions and when she distanced herself from him, it made him feel a fear he had never felt before. Youyou was washing up in the bathroom, and then he took a bath naturally ¡­ Chapter 1543 ? 1543 Youyou, give me a child (2) However, the bathroom door suddenly opened halfway through her shower. She felt a chill and was about to turn around to check under the shower when she saw him come in, still wearing clothes. Youyou immediately clutched his chest, a look of panic on his face. I¡¯m taking a bath. Can you go out first? ¡± She didn¡¯t want to be alone with him at a time like this, not to mention that their relationship was so tense. Jun hang responded calmly, ¡± I¡¯m here to bring you a change of clothes. As he spoke, he placed the clothes in a dry place. Youyou¡¯s panic slowly subsided when he heard this, but his ears were inexplicably burning. He stood there stiffly and did not move, holding himself with his back facing him. The shower continued to shower her body. That delicate body was so alluring. Youyou waited for him to go out, but she didn¡¯t dare to look back for a long time. However, she didn¡¯t hear any movement coming out. She subconsciously turned back and saw that Jun hang¡¯s handsome eyes had become deep and dark. He was walking straight towards her. Youyou¡¯s eyes flashed with panic again, and those still red and swollen eyes looked pitiful. what do you want? don¡¯t come any closer. However, Jun hang walked directly behind her. The shower also washed over him, gradually wetting his white shirt. he looked down at her flustered face and said slowly, ¡± you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. what can i not see? ¡± Unexpectedly, Youyou¡¯s eyes turned red in anger as soon as she heard this. Her eyelashes trembled and her chest, which was covered by her hands, heaved up and down violently. She was not his fianc¨¦e! you¡¯re clearly going to marry bella, that princess!¡± however, jun hang suddenly grabbed her hands and turned her around forcefully. he pressed her against the glass wall and pressed his back against hers. he leaned into her ear and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± you¡¯d rather believe others than me!? I said I would only marry you!¡± youyou struggled and wanted to resist, but its body fell into his hands. he touched it a few times and it softened into water uncontrollably. She helplessly allowed him to do as he pleased. It was just like her own self deep in her bones, addicted to him without any bottom line. The sound of the shower grew louder. the flow of water became even stronger. The mist in the bathroom was getting thicker. It became more and more difficult to hear and see what was happening inside. However, at a certain point, she faintly heard the man¡¯s complete sentence. Yingluo is young. Give me a child. ** Bo Jing and his wife were the only relatives and friends who left the place. As her health did not allow it, she had to be brought back to the hospital immediately to recuperate. However, Qiao Xi ¡®er still forced a smile when she left because her mother-in-law had always thought that she was in good health. It was true that before the car accident, Yingluo worked out all year round and was in good health. However, after the car accident, she had to undergo a major operation. Even though it did not affect her life much, Qiao Xi ¡®er was still very worried. At the mention of the child, she was even more worried. She wasn¡¯t pregnant yet, and she hadn¡¯t had a child yet. She was really afraid that it would affect her pregnancy, and even more so if they had a child, it would have a negative impact on each other. Qiao Xi ¡®er had a lot on her mind, but fortunately, Bo Jing took care of her meticulously. He was very open-minded about the child. Since she wanted it, she would not use contraception. If she did not have it, she would not mind. If she did, he would do his best to let the mother and son get the best care. However- Chapter 1544 ? 1544 The sweet youth, Christmas (1) However, the two of them had never thought that their future baby would be beyond their expectations. ** It was past nine O ¡®clock in the evening, and the lights in the rooms in the villa were switched off one by one. Many of them had rushed over at the last minute and went to bed early after a hard day. However, it was different for young and energetic teenagers. While sang Xia was helping the Butler to arrange for their family and friends to rest, Rong Zhan was talking to a young man. It was sang nuo. Rong Zhan was asking about sang nuo¡¯s matters in G City and the things that he had arranged for him. Under normal circumstances, he would be notified of anything that happened on his side. However, those things were different when they came out of sang nuo¡¯s mouth. Rong Zhan was judging and assessing sang nuo. What made him feel gratified was that sang nuo was doing very well. His physical fitness and skills were much better than when he went to G City previously. Moreover, what Rong Zhan could not help but value the most was sang nuo¡¯s character. That was something he didn¡¯t have, so he admired it. Sang nuo was kind and open-minded, which was actually very beneficial for his growth, unlike himself who had offended many people in a cruel and cold-blooded manner a long time ago. Moreover, sang nuo was smart, and Rong Zhan really wanted to train him well. However, this also meant that Sanuo¡¯s life would be slightly different from that of ordinary people. He wouldn¡¯t let sang Xia know, but he wouldn¡¯t force sang nuo either. He would only bring it up and let sang nuo choose for himself. He was a smart teenager, and he knew what kind of life he wanted. When sang Xia was done with her work and came back, she saw Rong Zhan talking to her brother not far away. On the other side of the sofa, the little tyrant flower was pestering a young lady with a student¡¯s head, pouting and asking for a kiss. Sang Xia said,¡±Yingluo, you¡¯re really my son.¡± it was just that the little girl with a student¡¯s head was Sang Xia raised her eyebrows.¡¯Hmm, not bad. You look much fairer and more rosy than when you were in the hospital in G City.¡¯ An Xiaoyang felt sang Xia¡¯s gaze at this moment. She raised her head and looked at her. Then, her fair and delicate little face blushed. She quickly stood up and said nervously, ¡± Hello, Sister. This was an Xiaoyang¡¯s first time meeting sang nuo¡¯s sister in a serious manner. It was inevitable that she would be nervous, and her little face was red. they didn¡¯t dare to look at him directly. Especially when she thought of sang Xia¡¯s stunning performance at the wedding, she felt that she was like a goddess that could only be seen from afar. At this moment, the little tyrant flower was still hugging her leg and acting coquettishly, ¡± sister little yang, sister little yang, carry me, carry me, carry me, carry me, carry me, carry me, carry me, carry me! an xiaoyang was being pestered by the little overlord flower. she didn¡¯t know if she should hug it or not, so she was very embarrassed. Sang Xia looked at an Xiaoyang¡¯s nervous expression and thought that she was used to being cold. She smiled gently at her and said, ¡± you¡¯re welcome. How are you? are you busy with your studies? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve troubled you by coming here. After saying that, sang Xia bent over to take the flamboyant little Overlord flower into her arms and patted his little buttocks. you better behave yourself. This is your uncle¡¯s little girlfriend, you know? you can¡¯t let her kiss you casually, or else your uncle will come and beat you up. The little tyrant flower snorted and pouted its little mouth, making sang Xia not know whether to laugh or cry. these words made an xiaoyang¡¯s delicate little face turn even redder. however, when she saw that sang nuo¡¯s older sister was especially gentle towards her, the nervousness in her heart dissipated a lot. she opened her mouth and replied- Chapter 1545 ? 1545 The sweet youth, Christmas (2) it¡¯s nothing. Although studies are stressful, sang nuo¡¯s and my grades are still improving. It¡¯s better for our studies to take a break and balance work and rest. Sang Xia smiled. that¡¯s good. Thinking about what her brother had mentioned to her before, sang Xia could not help but ask, ¡± Oh right, yang, I heard from Nono that you¡¯re living with him in the apartment now, right? ¡± ¡°Ah,¡± he said. an xiaoyang was suddenly asked such a question without any warning. she felt extremely embarrassed and awkward, but she was also worried that sang nuo¡¯s sister would misunderstand, so she quickly explained,¡±Actually, sister is doing this because of Yingluo.¡± Sang Xia saw that she was in a hurry to explain herself and waved her hand. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just wanted to ask how you were eating and living in the apartment. Did you live well, did you eat well, and did I ask the nanny to buy you some seasonal clothes? did you wear them?¡± An Xiaoyang was stunned when she heard that. She did not expect sang nuo¡¯s sister to ask such a question. Suddenly, her heart seemed to be hit by something and filled with warmth. She looked at sang Xia, touched. thank you for your concern, sister. I¡¯m fine with my food and clothes. Don¡¯t worry. Sang Xia chuckled and shook her head, no longer asking. She could tell that this little girl was still too polite to her and couldn¡¯t let go. In fact, she could understand it very easily. Although she grew up in the mayor¡¯s ¡± father¡¯s ¡± house, she lived a life of death and was driven away. Her stepmother controlled the finances and did not give her a single cent. At that time, she relied on her own scholarship and hacker work to earn a living. At that time, she naturally did not expect that she would one day realize her dream of becoming an international singer. She also did not expect that she would be ¡®kept¡¯ by Rong Zhan, the big boss, and marry him in a grand manner. Therefore, she could understand an Xiaoyang¡¯s feelings and the gap between them. However, none of this was important, really. Sang Xia did not say it, but she believed that this little girl should be able to understand that if she wanted to be with an outstanding person, she would definitely want to become even more outstanding. So, when the day came that she became outstanding, she would naturally not be unaccustomed to the current situation. Right now, Rong Zhan seemed to have finished talking to sang nuo. He patted his shoulder and looked over. At this moment, sang Xia seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes suddenly darkened. She suddenly asked an Xiaoyang, ¡± girl, you two live together. Did sang nuo bully you? ¡± An Xiaoyang was like a sheep, obedient and pure. At this time, she was surprised and didn¡¯t understand why she would ask this. I don¡¯t have any.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered slightly when she saw her innocent and confused look. This girl was too innocent. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t start from her. Seeing that sang nuo had come over, sang Xia said casually, ¡± sang nuo, there are too many people staying here today. There aren¡¯t enough rooms. What are you and little yang planning to do? ¡± Previously, sang nuo had been in the mood to chat with his brother-in-law, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He waved his hands and said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing, sis. We can have a walk in the same room. ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡± The corners of sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched. Sang nuo didn¡¯t notice. yes, Yes, we can. The two of us often sleep in the same corner! suddenly, a kick landed on his leg. sang nuo could not dodge in time and cried out in pain. Sang Xia retracted her leg and narrowed her eyes. just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you tomorrow. I¡¯ve arranged a room for Xiao Yang. Chapter 1546 ? 1546 the sweet youth, christmas (3) ¡°Puchi-!¡± Rong Zhan understood what was going on and sneered at her. Sang nuo hugged his leg that was in pain from the kick and jumped around a few times while howling. An Xiaoyang¡¯s delicate little face had long turned red to the point of dripping blood, wishing she could find a hole to hide in. To sang nuo, it was really ¡­ Simply ¡­ At this moment, an Xiaoyang seemed to have suddenly realized what sang nuo¡¯s sister meant when she said ¡°bully.¡± Her two small hands were intertwined together, and her expression was so embarrassed that it was almost unsightly. Sang nuo¡¯s words had truly turned white into black. no, sister, I¡¯m actually ¡­ sang nuo raised his hand weakly. ¡°you shut up! Actually what? I¡¯ll take little yang to rest first.¡± As sang Xia spoke, she looked at Rong Zhan with a look of disappointment. hubby, help me take care of this kid. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow to teach him a lesson. He¡¯s really too much. I remember how I promised Yueyue before I left that she was an unreliable bastard! Sang Xia glared at sang nuo after she finished speaking, then took an Xiaoyang¡¯s hand and led her away. An Xiaoyang knew in her heart that sang nuo¡¯s sister must have misunderstood. However, now that things had come to this, no matter what she explained, she would definitely not listen to her. However, no matter what, an Xiaoyang was still embarrassed. She was even more afraid that sang nuo¡¯s sister would think that she was a casual girl. Unexpectedly. As she was being led away, sang Xia heaved a long sigh of relief. Unconsciously, I held the little girl¡¯s soft little hand tightly and said slowly, ¡± little yang, you and nuo nuo are both grown up. You¡¯re about to become adults. There are some things that I have to remind you about. You¡¯re still young, and you¡¯re in the critical stage of your third year of high school. I¡¯ve already told that kid about it, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so timid. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so cowardly!¡± Sang Xia said it twice in a row, but it was difficult for her to finish her sentence. She was so angry that her face turned green and white. An Xiaoyang hurriedly said, ¡± sister, actually, this matter isn¡¯t as serious as you think. The two of us ¡­ The two of us are actually not Yingluo. It¡¯s not what you think Yingluo is, so sister, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous and worried about Yingluo. Hearing that, sang Xia could not help but raise her brows. She was obviously a little surprised. An Xiaoyang couldn¡¯t help but continue explaining, ¡± sang nuo would come over to tutor me sometimes, but sometimes when it¡¯s too late, he¡¯ll just leave because he¡¯s too lazy to leave. As Xiao Yang explained, he still felt that something was wrong. In the end, he lowered his head slightly and his delicate little face was red. anyway, Yingluo, we know what we¡¯re doing. Sang Xia was not stupid. She could tell that an Xiaoyang was telling the truth. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, she did not really care about how far they had progressed. She was just afraid that they could not be responsible for their own actions yet. ¡°Little yang, I don¡¯t believe that kid Nono anymore. Young men tend to be confused at times like this. I care about you the most. Girls are always at a disadvantage in this aspect. Things are troublesome, and what if you don¡¯t handle it well and get pregnant? so, I¡¯m not being polite and telling you some things for your own good. Some things can wait until you¡¯re of age and graduation. That kid is a hooligan, so don¡¯t spoil him.¡± Although an Xiaoyang was embarrassed, she nodded obediently. sister, don¡¯t worry. I understand. Chapter 1547 ? 1547 The sweet youth, Christmas (4) Yes, they were still young at this time and could not be responsible for their own future. She also couldn¡¯t deal with what would happen if something really happened, such as if she was pregnant. An Xiaoyang thought of the few times when sang nuo¡¯s blood was boiling, his body temperature was boiling, and when he rubbed against her, she blushed and lowered her eyes, clenching her small hands. His sister was right, she couldn¡¯t spoil him too much in the future. On the other side. After sang Xia and an Xiaoyang left, Rong Zhan went up to him and wanted to give him a kick. He asked, ¡± ¡°Meat?¡± Sang nuo dodged nimbly, and the handsome young man¡¯s face turned red. no! Rong Zhan was about to kick her again. He narrowed his eyes. you really didn¡¯t have any fun?! Sang nuo dodged again, and he emphasized in a Huff, ¡± I really didn¡¯t! Rong Zhan kicked her again. tsk, what a loser. Sang nuo: ¡± Qing Qing??? ¡± As he was still in a daze, he was still kicked by his brother-in-law. ** After sang Xia made arrangements for each of them, she went to rest. Rong Zhan was lying on the bed with his wife, coaxing the two little ones who were still wearing diapers to sleep. This was their wedding night in the truest sense. Even though they usually spent their days like this, today was different. Rong Zhan wanted to send the two little rascals who were gradually falling asleep to their own bassinet room, but sang Xia rejected him the moment she came out and saw the scene. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave these two little fellows here.¡± sang xia¡¯s eyes were filled with the gentleness of a mother. A long, long time ago, sang Xia would never have thought that there would be a time like this for her and her little ones. She felt that children were a little scary. They would take up all the time of adults. They would only make noise and cry at any time. As a mother, she would cook, wash, and educate them, but she would become an old woman with an out-of-shape body. At that time, she still felt that it was impossible for her to have children. however, sang xia now understood. To him. Children were actually the most beautiful gifts from God. They were innocent, cute, smart, and ignorant. Most importantly, this was the child of her and her beloved man, the child that they had given birth to for him. She felt that she was great and happy. However, the prerequisite for all of this was still to have a good husband. As a wife and even a mother, there were many times when she did not do well enough and could not compare to Rong Zhan. If a woman didn¡¯t have a good life, it was tiring to raise a child, and she became a Haggard old woman because of her busy life, then all of this came from her good-for-nothing father. only that kind of man would let his woman live like a nanny, an old woman. In fact, even though she had a child, she was still doted on by Rong Zhan at home like a princess. Therefore, to her, children were like flowers on top of a brocade. They were all her cute little angels. Although Rong Zhan sighed, he still gave in. Because ¡­ When sang Xia got up and went to the closet to change into her pajamas, Rong Zhan got up and pushed her forward. He pressed himself on her and started touching her all over as she groaned. It was proven that the wedding night was the same even if they didn¡¯t have to be in bed. He didn¡¯t need to. The night was like water, the clouds and gossamers slowly drifted. the more sang xia was on her guard, the more likely something was going to happen. In the middle of the night, an Xiaoyang was sleeping when she suddenly felt a gust of cold wind. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw a figure appear at the window. The next second, she jumped in. [ good night, my babies. There¡¯s a certain couple that you want to see tomorrow. ] Chapter 1548 ? 1548 The sweet youth, Christmas (5) this black shadow jumped down and instantly scared the dazed little anyang. he immediately became alert. his eyes widened and he was about to shout when the figure suddenly came over and covered her mouth. then, he quickly said in a low voice, ¡± it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. ¡± An Xiaoyang opened her eyes and saw the person in front of her clearly. Her small chest heaved up and down violently. That blow just now had really scared her out of her mind. It was the handsome young man. His eyes were bright in the dark, like the stars in the sky. His body had the unique cool and sweaty smell of a young man. It was clear that he had not been that relaxed. ¡± what are you doing? are you crazy?! ¡± After an Xiaoyang gradually calmed down, she punched his shoulder with her small fist. Her face was full of anger and worry. Sang nuo was still panting slightly. At this moment, the corners of his lips suddenly curled up into a smile. are you afraid? ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of you, Yingluo!¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s face was red with anger. She wiped her face and mumbled. Sang nuo saw that her delicate and fair little face was flushed red, and she was so cute that she could die. He could not help but suddenly go up and steal a kiss. ¡°Sanno!¡± She bit her lip and was about to hit him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He held her hand and caressed it lovingly as if it was boneless. An Xiaoyang¡¯s ears turned red and she mumbled, ¡± don¡¯t do this in the future. It¡¯s not good. ¡°I¡¯m not like that? Are you not going to jump out of the window or not steal a kiss from you?¡± He laughed, his eyes deliberately teasing her. However, an Xiaoyang¡¯s expression turned serious. She pursed her lips and looked at him with her big eyes. sang nuo, although this is the second floor, it¡¯s still very high. Can you not joke around with your body? Have you ever thought about what would happen if you fell?¡± An Xiaoyang was still a little scared when she thought about it. It was winter now and it was snowing outside. The window would slip easily. He was really a newborn calf who was not afraid of the Tiger. He dared to do anything. However, sang nuo scoffed and laughed disdainfully. do you think I¡¯m that useless? ¡± he was no longer who he used to be. every day, he was a new person. he had followed the high-intensity training for so long that he could easily climb over the walls that were a few meters tall. An Xiaoyang¡¯s face tensed up. She pursed her lips and her face was full of displeasure. Seeing this, sang nuo repeatedly surrendered and raised his hands high. alright, alright, alright. I was wrong, I was wrong. I won¡¯t climb through windows again. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t want to be angry with him. After all, he had put in a lot of effort to get here. She took a deep breath and looked at him. it¡¯s good as long as you don¡¯t forget how you were beaten up in the past. I don¡¯t want you to be very capable. I just want you to be safe and sound forever. When sang nuo heard the first half of her sentence, he felt his face burning with embarrassment. He wanted to explain to him that he was no longer the same as before, but in the end, her last sentence caused his heart to tremble. She didn¡¯t want him to be so capable. She just wanted him to be safe. An Xiaoyang, who was next to him, said slowly, ¡± take swimming as an example. Those who drown often know how to swim. Take climbing through the window just now as an example. How can a normal person climb through the window? isn¡¯t that just courting death? ¡± The disdainful smile at the corner of sang nuo¡¯s lips gradually disappeared, and it turned into a faint smile. He gently caressed her soft short hair and replied in a low voice, ¡± I won¡¯t. Chapter 1549 ? 1549 Sweet youth, Christmas (6) It wouldn¡¯t. Sang nuo felt that it was truly a coincidence. His brother-in-law had even asked him about his future choices today. He had chosen the path of a powerhouse, a path that he wanted to explore. However, it was inevitably filled with danger, but which path was really smooth sailing? He also wanted to stand at a high place, so that he could protect the people he wanted to protect. however, little yang¡¯s words made his heart waver. he even began to doubt if he had made the wrong choice. However, the memory of his brother-in-law coming to Georgopol and easily saving them from a crisis appeared in his mind again. He strengthened his conviction. He wanted to be like his brother-in-law. ¡°You¡¯re wearing so little, are you cold?¡± An Xiaoyang touched his body and felt his warmth. She frowned. However, the corners of sang nuo¡¯s lips twitched. He took the opportunity to lift the blanket on her body and burrowed into it. He deliberately said, ¡± it¡¯s cold, it¡¯s very cold. I¡¯m freezing to death. An Xiaoyang looked at him, who was so big and 1.8 meters tall, rubbing against her small body and acting coquettishly. She was instantly embarrassed and helpless. She pushed him. sang nuo, don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re still young. It¡¯s not good. She blushed as she spoke like a mosquito. Sang nuo wrapped his arms around her slender waist and looked up from her fragrant neck. He looked at her with his dark, handsome eyes. what are you afraid of? I promised that I wouldn¡¯t do anything to you. An Xiaoyang felt the temperature of the young man¡¯s body, his surging blood, and his clear breath. Her fingertips were hot. what else do you want to do? ¡± Kissing, hugging, touching, and pinching, wasn¡¯t that enough? However, the corners of sang nuo¡¯s lips curled up, and he seemed a little mischievous. there are many things that I want to do. As he spoke, he leaned forward and gently bit her crystal clear earlobe. His voice was hoarse as he emphasized, ¡± a lot, a lot. Kissing, hugging, and silently pinching were nothing. He would wait for the day she grew up. She didn¡¯t know. There were so many fields that she had never been involved in. An Xiaoyang saw that he was getting more and more overboard. She put both hands on his chest and pushed him away. sang nuo, hurry up and leave. Leave from the door. It won¡¯t be good if someone finds out. After all, they were outside. However, sang nuo hugged her and panted slightly beside her ear. little yang, it¡¯s Christmas today. ¡°So, so what?¡± Sang nuo cuddled her little one in his arms. this is the first Christmas that truly belongs to us. I want to spend it with you. As he said this, he gave her another shot of confidence. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning. I won¡¯t be discovered. An Xiaoyang felt helpless when she saw him standing there like a wall. A girl¡¯s strength was really too weak, especially when she was like a little chick in front of him. She had no ability to resist. He also kept saying those instigations, so an Xiaoyang could only compromise. However, sister sang nuo¡¯s words still filled her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips, and in the end, she sighed softly. I¡¯ll be more cruel to him when I get back. sang nuo got what he wanted and climbed into her bed in the middle of the night. he was extremely pleased with himself, and his heart was filled with joy and satisfaction. It was just that tonight, sang nuo was really very honest. The guest room was not big, but it was very warm and cozy. The beige curtains were half-drawn ¡­ Chapter 1550 ? 1550 The sweet youth, Christmas (7) There was a medium-sized bed next to the window, and under the bed was a pure white blanket. There was a soft white blanket on the bed, and the two figures were snuggling intimately together under the bright moonlight. An Xiaoyang was wearing loose pajamas, her legs bare. Sang nuo had already pulled out his outer coat, and he was only wearing a thin, ash-gray woolen sweater. At this moment, he was pinning an Xiaoyang¡¯s small body to his chest. His chin was against her small head, and his hands were hugging her. The bodies of the boy and girl were perfectly compatible. She had already fallen asleep, and she slept particularly peacefully in his arms. They snuggled up to each other, even though he was still a teenager. Time slowly passed by. finally, when the christmas clock struck midnight, sang nuo slowly opened his eyes and looked at her quiet and delicate little appearance. he gently pecked her between her brows and on her ruddy little mouth. an Xiaoyang Yingying. her name was murmuring on his lips. ¡°I love you.¡± That was the first time he had said those three words. It sounded light, but in fact, it was heavy. An Xiaoyang was clearly asleep, but there was a sweet smile on her lips, like the sweetest dream of a young girl who had just experienced love. Who knew what he meant to her? It was faith. The meaning he gave her was always more than the meaning she gave him. He was the one who had saved her. So, her love for him was more than love. She had to work hard to do better and become an even more outstanding person so that she could continue to be by his side. ** Two days later. Those who were supposed to leave had already left. Leng yunchen had been too busy in the Army recently, Leng Xiaomo was busy with her studies, and Bo Jing had brought Qiao Xi ¡®er to Country M to recuperate. Everything seemed to be on track. After Bo Yi returned from South Africa, he was now living in country M. They had thought that he would return to settle down but they did not expect him to go to a place far away from home and buy a house in country M. According to Youyou, Bo Yi had many kittens. Most of them were stray cats. He didn¡¯t really come into contact with strangers, so it was the kittens who accompanied him every day. Nowadays, he often stayed at home and drew. He had a split personality, but when he wasn¡¯t provoked, he looked very normal. His drawings were more realistic. According to his experience in South Africa, most of his drawings were of a variety of animals and various scenes of their lives. Some were warm scenes, and some were scenes of them being brutally killed by poachers. Youyou asked him why he wanted to draw, and he said that one reason was that he liked it, and the other was that he hoped to hold an art exhibition after he finished drawing and appeal to humans to protect animals. Bo Yi¡¯s parents were very supportive. As for her son, he had graduated from a famous foreign university and majored in finance. He had his own investment company and fixed assets. These were already very good. They didn¡¯t care about what their youngest son would do. He had experienced so many nightmares that shouldn¡¯t belong to him. As parents, their greatest wish was to see him live happily. It was only about his feelings. They also hoped that their precious son would be able to walk out of his past one day and start a new life and everything new. However ¡­ Could they really wait for that day? Chapter 1551 ? 1551 Meeting an old friend again, that year was like a dream (1) ** Because junhang and Youyou still had important things to do in country D, they couldn¡¯t stay for too long. After resting for a day, they took a private plane back that night. However, before she went back, Mrs. An reminded her again that she would visit her in half a month¡¯s time and take her to England, the capital of London. Mrs. An told her to take this matter to heart and give her some time to herself. Youyou remembered it this time. After they left, the interesting thing was that when everyone was here, there were only three little brats. When they left, there were still three little brats left. that¡¯s right. Su Li did not leave. Compared to the vast majority of people, although Su Li and Chen nianbai¡¯s current life seemed ordinary and particularly stable, it was extremely sweet. These were precisely the gentle years that Su Li liked the most. After Su Li and Chen nianbai got together, they gradually faded out of the entertainment industry. In her heart, nothing was more important than being by their side. That was why he decided to let go of everything over there. As for Chen nianbai, as a werewolf with unstable genes, he opened an Inn by the Sea. It was as if he was living in seclusion, living a stable and comfortable life with the woman he loved. Time passed by slowly, but it seemed that time no longer dared to hurt them. All their suffering was concentrated in their most beautiful years, and now it seemed that they only wanted them to love each other like ordinary people. Su Li did not plan to return immediately. On one hand, she wanted to reminisce about the past with sang Xia. After all, sang Xia was getting married. However, she had put in a lot of effort behind the scenes, and many of the trivial matters were controlled by half of her hand. On the other hand, even her son did not want to return. The little monster would rarely express his preferences to him. However, on the day when she saw many uncles and aunties leave, her son pulled on her sleeve and asked softly, ¡± ¡°Mommy, can we not leave?¡± That small voice was soft and obedient. Su Li doted on him so much, so of course he would agree to his request. It was only after hearing from sang Xia that Su Li found out that the little triplets had thought that the little monster would leave as well. They cried so much that their eyes were almost swollen. When their son saw them, he walked over silently and took her small hand. He took the initiative to wipe her tears away and told her that he did not want to leave either. He would only know if he wanted to leave after asking his mother. That was why he came to ask her about it. At that time, Su Li¡¯s heart was both helpless and happy. It was because the triplets liked her son. This was her favorite ¡®daughter-in-law¡¯. Helplessly, her precious son was indeed being controlled by the little girl. su li felt that the days he spent in t city were more comfortable, but until ¡­ On the third day. Actually, it wasn¡¯t a matter of whether she felt comfortable or not. She just didn¡¯t expect to meet someone she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. It was so long that her vision blurred, as if it had happened in the previous world. Moreover, the last time she saw him, she was the one who gritted her teeth in anger and said that she would kill him the next time she saw him. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°let¡¯s go, my dear. remember to pick us up for lunch.¡± Su Li kissed Chen nianbai goodbye in the car before setting off with his son. After stopping the car at sang Xia¡¯s house, Su Li carried Xiao-Xiaobai out and held his little hand as they walked into the villa. Su Li was wearing a casual yet elegant Punk Coat, black knee-high boots, and her long, curly, pomelo-colored hair was let down. She was charming and full of style, just like a hot mother. Chapter 1552 ? 1552 Meeting an old friend again, it was like a dream back then (2) Su Li, who was at the forefront of fashion, also looked very handsome when she dressed up. Originally, Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s appearance was already good enough, and when Su Li dressed up, it was even more eye-catching. She picked her son up and asked, ¡± son, you haven¡¯t told mommy whether you like your little sister or not. At this time, the love was so pure, but it came from the love of beautiful things. However, when Xiao-Xiaobai heard his mommy¡¯s question, he became even more reserved. His little face was a little red. Finally, he hugged her neck and turned his little face away. He then nodded his little head lightly and said in a soft voice, ¡± I like it. su li pursed his lips in joy. that sudden sweet feeling made him feel as if he was in love. su li still wanted to ask him something else, but xiao-xiaobai suddenly became shy and did not want to be asked. his little legs kicked twice, wanting to get off the ground and walk by himself. su li saw this and put him down, but he did not expect that he would run away the moment he got off. that small figure ran quite fast in the snow. ¡°Son, slow down, don¡¯t fall-!¡± Su Li couldn¡¯t help but quickly catch up from behind and call out. In the end, what she was afraid of happened. When the little fellow climbed up the steps, the steps were very slippery, and his little figure was about to fall when he didn¡¯t step on them. Su Li¡¯s heart tightened, and he quickly slipped over. But she didn¡¯t expect this. There was actually someone who was one step faster than her. The door in front of the steps was opened and a person quickly grabbed Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s collar to prevent his small head from hitting the steps. Su Li had also caught his son. The two of them, one fast and one slow, had allowed Xiao-Xiaobai to escape danger. Su Li let out a long breath and was just about to raise his head to say thank you, but when he saw the other party¡¯s appearance, the thank you in Su Li¡¯s throat suddenly stopped. As for the other party, when he saw her appearance, his eyes also widened slightly. There was shock in his eyes. There was also a flash of complications that quickly flashed past, leaving no time to think about it. Tang ye had never thought that he would meet Su Li here. He was out of town when Rong Zhan got married. However, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to come back, but that he couldn¡¯t. He knew that he couldn¡¯t show up in front of a certain woman. That was why he came back at this time to meet Rong Zhan and give him his blessings. After all, they had been brothers for many years. However, he didn¡¯t expect Yingying¡¯s life to be so dramatic. After so many twists and turns, he still didn¡¯t avoid her. Why did he use the word ¡®hide¡¯? He was the one who was afraid that his appearance would ruin her mood. even though so much time had passed. As expected, the moment she saw him, the look in her eyes changed. It became sharp and the air around her became cold. Tang ye let go of Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s shirt and straightened his back. Her head was buzzing and she couldn¡¯t calm down. She didn¡¯t know what to say or do. However, a child¡¯s tender voice suddenly interrupted his chaotic thoughts, ¡± uncle, thank you. At this moment, Xiao-Xiaobai was holding his mommy¡¯s hand and standing there obediently while looking at him. As soon as he said this. Tang ye¡¯s body shook. It was only then that he realized something. That, that¡¯s Yingluo? He then slowly lowered his head and looked at the child to Su Li¡¯s left. He was about two years old, and was still very small. From the way he was dressed, one could tell that he was a little boy. He was very good-looking, with exquisite facial features and delicate features. Looking at her child, Tang ye¡¯s heart, which had not stirred for a long time, seemed to be ruthlessly stirred. [ you guys go ahead. ] Chapter 1553 ? 1553 meeting an old friend again, it was like a dream back then (3) Tang ye was stunned. It was not because of anything, but when he saw the child¡¯s delicate appearance and tiny body, Tang ye suddenly realized that she already had a child. And it was so big. Tang ye looked at her, his lips moving but he could not say anything. The little monster tugged at his mommy¡¯s hand and looked up at her with pursed lips. He was being mischievous just now and almost fell down. Mommy wouldn¡¯t blame him, right? su li¡¯s eyes drooped as he looked at his son. With her son around, she would not do anything, and she did not want to do anything. She picked up her son and walked past Tang ye without even blinking, as if she did not see him at all. Tang ye stood there like a statue until she turned around and left. He looked over and the door closed with a bang, cutting them off from each other. Tang ye¡¯s lips moved many times. He wanted to call out to her or say something to her, even if it was just a greeting, but at that moment, he felt as if his heart was being pulled by something. He was particularly weak and lacked courage, and he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He slowly walked down a few steps and stood there for a while before he turned around and walked toward his car. However, after he turned around, Tang ye lowered his head and his lips twitched. That smile seemed to be a little sad. After not seeing her for so long, she didn¡¯t seem to have changed at all. No, she had changed. She had become more moving and more charming. However, after not seeing her for so long, she had already become someone¡¯s wife and had given birth to a son for another man. Tang ye had thought about it before, but when this scene appeared in front of him, he still felt extremely bitter. He sat in his car, and after she got in, he didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to leave. He took out a cigarette and smoked it in a hurry. He looked up and closed his eyes as he leaned back in the car seat. The car was filled with smoke in a short while. at the same time, in the villa. Sang Xia brought over some hot tea and a few cups of warm milk for the little ones. Su Li expressionlessly lay on the sofa with a magazine in his hand. He flipped through the magazine, but he felt a little irritated and lost in thought for some reason. Sang Xia put down her things and saw her like this. Her eyes flickered. Of course, she knew what was wrong with her. Tang ye came over this morning to visit them. He wanted to see his good friend of many years and his wife and son. After all, Tang ye did not have a good impression of her in the past. He thought that she was a poisonous beauty who toyed with his two friends ¡®feelings. in the past, sang xia was too lazy to communicate with him, and it was the same now. it was just that so much time had passed, and when they met, she would at most nod her head, which was not too embarrassing. He did not expect Su Li to come in right after Tang ye was sent out of Rong Zhan¡¯s study room. Back then, Rong Zhan did not tell Tang ye that he had to come. Of course, the main reason was because of Su Li. Su Li was part of their company and was also her best friend, so she could only ¡± put Tang ye in a difficult position. Fortunately, Tang ye did not mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? are you unhappy?¡± Sang Xia sat down and gently patted her leg. Su Li flipped through the magazine, and the corners of his lips twitched. no, I¡¯m not unhappy. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Sang Xia sipped her tea calmly. Only then did Su Li¡¯s body freeze. He then raised his eyes to glance at her, and suddenly asked, ¡± why is he here? what is he doing now? ¡± sang xia seemed to know what she was thinking. she put down her tea and looked at her. ¡± don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s much more low-key now. ¡± sang xia paused and suddenly added, ¡± ¡°He got married last year.¡± [ brother Jiu: last night, I fell asleep while writing and wanted to sh * t. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m urging junhang and the young baby not to be anxious. It¡¯s the main show, I¡¯ll write it well. ] Chapter 1554 ? 1554 A miserable life, changes turn (1) tang ye was already married. When sang Xia said those words, they seemed normal, but when she heard them, they did not sound normal at all. It turned out that the bad man who liked to harm girls was already married. after almost a few dozen seconds, su li¡¯s face seemed to react. the bottom of his eyes flickered slightly, and the corners of his lips curled into a faint sneer,¡±oh? Which girl would be so unlucky to marry a stallion like him?¡± He was not called Tang ye¡¯s stallion for no reason. This man had been playing with women since he was a teenager, and there was an endless stream of women who would throw themselves at him for him to play with. Su Li instinctively felt that this kind of man was dirty. No matter how much he had once liked him, those were two different things. Sang Xia chuckled. you¡¯ll never know that Tang ye rarely plays these days. He only has one woman by his side, and that¡¯s his wife. when these words came out, su li¡¯s eyes really widened, and his face was full of surprise. ¡± you¡¯re serious? ¡± Could it be that he had turned over a new leaf, or that he had found true love and was now devoted to his own body and mind? ¡°Yes, I heard it from Rong Zhan. But I¡¯m afraid things are different from what you think. His wife is very powerful and not someone to be trifled with.¡± sang xia said slowly. when rong zhushan mentioned it, she felt that tang ye was rather pitiful. Su Li was even more surprised. She was not actually interested in Tang ye¡¯s private life, but when she bumped into him outside, she felt that the way he looked at her was still not quite right. She was just taking precautions. ¡°Then what happened? tell me quickly.¡± Su Li took the initiative to pour a cup of hot tea for sang Xia and asked with a frown. If she remembered correctly, didn¡¯t tang ye like sang zhirou, who looked like an obedient and gentle little white Lotus? it was so easy to control. the red flag at home didn¡¯t fall, and the colorful flag outside could still float. However, what sang Xia said after that was beyond her expectations. I heard that last year, Tang ye¡¯s father fell seriously ill. It was so serious that he almost passed out. When he finally woke up, his father only had one request. He wanted to have a grandson before he died, so he urged Tang ye to get married and have children as soon as possible. I¡¯m sure you know who Tang ye likes, Hanhan, ¡± sang Xia replied calmly. sang xia paused for a moment before she continued, ¡± there was a woman who pursued tang ye back then. she came from a well-to-do family. when tang ye was forced to go on a blind date, she fell in love with tang ye at first sight. she was so infatuated with him that she insisted on marrying tang ye despite everyone¡¯s dissuasion. she was a rich missy who had to take care of mr. tang who was sick in bed every day. mr. tang was quite satisfied with that woman. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re satisfied? If there¡¯s a woman who¡¯s blind enough to be willing to marry into their family, she should be offering less incense.¡± Su Li couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. Sang Xia took a sip of her tea and replied, ¡± because that woman¡¯s looks are average. Tang ye used to treat all the women with the body of a young model and the face of an internet celebrity like an assembly line. But that woman is not tall, a little fat, and has an ordinary appearance, but she¡¯s crazy about Tang ye. She comes from a good family and is filial to father Tang. When Su Li heard this, he really could not say anything. she wasn¡¯t someone who looked down on others ¡­ Chapter 1555 ? 1555 A miserable life, turning around change (2) After all, when Xiao Bai had disguised himself as ah Nian, he had been so low-key that he could not be found in the crowd. Did she not fall in love with him? However, men and women were different. Many men were visual animals. Why would Tang ye marry an ugly wife? Sang Xia seemed to have seen through Su Li¡¯s suspicions, and the words she said later gave her a heavy blow. Tang ye was still in a stalemate. He didn¡¯t want to get married, but one night, he went out for a drink and was so drunk that he passed out. In the end, the person who came to pick him up that night was that woman. That night, that woman went out to get a room and slept with Tang ye. When he woke up, he was so embarrassed. Then, sleeping with this woman was different from sleeping with other women. the corner of sang xia¡¯s lips twitched. ¡± that woman almost wanted to tell the whole world. under pressure from both families, one month later, that woman said she was pregnant. that was the last straw that broke tang ye¡¯s tight string. then, the two of them got married. ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s expression was a little subtle after she finished speaking. Su Li furrowed his brows. so he¡¯s not living a happy life at all right now, right? ¡± Sang Xia shook her head. it¡¯s more than that. Actually, it¡¯s not the first time Tang ye came here after we moved back. The first two times, he got drunk at Rong Zhan¡¯s place and talked about these things. I didn¡¯t expect that one day, a person like him would be forced to this state by marriage. Perhaps he had really committed too many sins in the past. This was the cycle of karma. This was the punishment from the heavens. Su Li¡¯s thoughts sank. Actually, if Tang ye was doing well, even though she did not like it, she would at least be able to rest assured. She suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡± Oh right, then his child, Yingluo, you mentioned? ¡± Oh, I almost forgot. Actually, that woman cheated him out of his marriage. They don¡¯t have any children at all. According to him, his wife wants to have sex with him every day. She forced him to do it with the excuse of having children. It¡¯s actually to prevent him from eating outside. Sang Xia lowered her voice to finish her sentence. Tang ye said that he¡¯s not in the mood for sex anymore because of his wife, and he hasn¡¯t had any reaction for a long time. His wife is making a scene at home every day, scolding him for having an affair. She¡¯s always scolding him for not being a man, and the cycle has been going on and on. They¡¯ve been married for half a year, and he¡¯s already having a mental breakdown from the sex. ¡°F * ck.¡± su li was truly shocked this time. no wonder she felt that something was wrong with tang ye when they were outside earlier. now that she thought about it, he seemed to be a lot more dispirited. Sang Xia continued, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect Tang ye¡¯s life to turn out like this either. I thought he¡¯d be able to calm down after he¡¯d had enough fun and find a girl he liked to marry, have children, and live a good life, but things are unpredictable. she paused and looked at su li. ¡± actually, i didn¡¯t plan to tell you about tang ye, but i didn¡¯t expect you two to bump into each other here. ¡± Su Li said no more, sinking into a sort of silence. It was still the same sentence. Whether Tang ye was good or bad had nothing to do with her as long as she was not involved. Many things had a cause and effect. tang ye had done so many bad things and he was not living well now. was he trying to atone for his sins back then? Chapter 1556 ? 1556 A change in the tragic fate (3) since you want to know more, I¡¯ll tell you more, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem. After all, you don¡¯t live here. This time, you and Tang ye just met by chance. This might be the last time you¡¯ll see each other, so you don¡¯t have to take it too seriously. Sang Xia said as she patted her shoulder to comfort her. Then, she got up and went to look at the little ones who were playing with building blocks on the carpet. Su Li sat on the sofa for a while and pursed his lips. In the bottom of his heart, he really couldn¡¯t describe what he was feeling. Su Li quickly threw the matter to the back of his mind. However, her son ran over with a building block and asked softly, ¡± mommy, Yueyue, do you hate that uncle from before? ¡± Su Li was startled. She didn¡¯t expect her son to be aware of all this. Although she really didn¡¯t like it, Su Li didn¡¯t want to plant negative seeds in the children¡¯s hearts at such a young age, so she patted his little head and smiled. no, mommy just wants him to live a good life. Don¡¯t go out and bring disaster to society, and be implicated by me. The little monster heard his mommy¡¯s words and nodded, not fully understanding. A strange light suddenly flashed in his watery eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. It was so fast that no one could catch it. Su Li naturally didn¡¯t pay attention either. As she watched her son lower his head and continue to play with building blocks, she lovingly kissed his little forehead. However ¡­ Su Li had also thought that his meeting with Tang ye two years later would end just like that. However, she did not expect to see a car parked at the side of the villa when she went out with Xiao-Xiaobai in the afternoon to wait for her husband to pick them up for lunch. She didn¡¯t notice that while she was hugging her son and kissing him, she suddenly heard someone call her name from behind. Su Li¡¯s body froze, and he slowly turned his head. Then, she saw Tang ye get out of the car and stand there looking at her. He hesitated for a while, then took a deep breath and walked over to her. tang ye wore a sweater on the inside and a black coat, black pants, and leather shoes on the outside. at first glance, he looked like he was dressed well, but once he got close, xi jue could notice that this man, who used to pay a lot of attention to his image, had messy hair and even his sweater was worn inside out. Yet, he seemed to be completely unaware. Su Li watched him walk over, and without a sound or expression, he withdrew his gaze that was sizing him up. With an expressionless face, he blurted out two words,¡±Is there something?¡± Tang ye avoided her gaze and finally looked at her. Wanwan, are you alright? ¡± the little monster hugged his mommy¡¯s neck and stared at the man in front of him. when he saw that his mommy¡¯s attitude towards him was not very good, he could not help but purse his little lips and his strange eyes lit up. Su Li looked straight at Tang ye and replied calmly, ¡± I¡¯m doing well. What¡¯s wrong? are you not doing well? ¡± ¡°No, I ¡­¡± Tang ye retorted, but his throat moved as if he did not know how to answer. was he doing well? Ha. &Nbsp; Tang ye¡¯s eyes flickered. When he lowered his head again, he smiled and nodded. okay, I¡¯m doing pretty well too. when these words came out, it was su li¡¯s turn to not speak. After hearing sang Xia¡¯s words and hearing him say this, she felt that it was quite interesting. Chapter 1557 ? 1557 a change in the tragic fate (4) This man still knew how to save some face for himself outside. He was clearly impotent because of his wife, yet he still said that he was doing well. It was okay. It was pretty good. ¡°Do you still have anything else? if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll ¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t you want to wait for yingluo?¡± tang ye quickly reached out to stop the mother and son, but when he saw su li¡¯s sharp gaze, he suddenly felt his hair stand on end and quickly put down his arm. When he saw that her expression had eased a little, he took a deep breath and slowly opened his mouth to test her. Su Li Xuanji, I actually wanted to ask you, do you still hate me for what happened in the past? ¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere between the two seemed to suddenly become abnormal. Because this sentence made people recall the cruel past. Seeing that Su Li was silent and his expression was cold, Tang ye¡¯s head heated up. In the end, he could not hold back and said everything he wanted to say.¡±Su Li, I¡¯m very sorry for the harm I once caused you, and I also regret it very much. I don¡¯t dare to ask for your forgiveness, but in truth, I¡¯ve long since thought it through. I hope to see you live happily and blissfully, no matter who the person who can bring you happiness and bliss is.¡± These words seemed to be able to be heard. However, Su Li¡¯s face was still expressionless, and he said as if it was a light breeze, ¡± you think too much. I don¡¯t hate anyone, and I don¡¯t hate you. ¡± w-what?! ¡± she didn¡¯t hate him? tang ye¡¯s eyes widened. he suddenly felt happy. However, before he could rejoice, she said indifferently, ¡± my feelings are limited. I won¡¯t waste them on irrelevant people. If you hate someone, you will always remember them. In fact, if you didn¡¯t suddenly appear, I would have almost forgotten you. As soon as these words came out, it was like a basin of ice water that was poured from head to toe, making him feel cold to the bone and cold to the heart. tang ye¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. But in the end, the corners of his lips twitched slightly and he smiled. that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. That¡¯s good, just like Hanhan. If there was a saying of forcing a smile, then Tang ye was right now. ¡°Yes, is there anything else?¡± Su Li¡¯s brows furrowed, and his expression seemed to already have some impatience. Tang ye¡¯s heart ached, but he also felt a little uneasy as if he was afraid that she would hate him again, so he quickly dodged. it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Only then did Su Li carry Xiao-Xiaobai and walk away from him without the slightest hesitation. There was still a faint smile on Tang ye¡¯s lips as he watched her leave. His eyes followed her, but the smile on his lips slowly faded. In the end, there was only an unspeakable sense of nostalgia in his eyes. The little monster was in Su Li¡¯s arms. He was lying on his mother¡¯s shoulder, his little face facing Tang ye. Although children were children, most of the time, their pure hearts just happened to be able to see the good and bad of things. It was just like how the little monster could tell that this man liked his mommy. The little monster could not help but recall what he had asked his mommy before. His mommy had said that she hoped that this uncle could lead a good life, Yingluo. tang ye just watched su li¡¯s back as he left. he did not know when, but he suddenly noticed that someone was looking at him. he inadvertently shifted his gaze to the child on her shoulder. Instantly, their eyes met. The little monster¡¯s strange eyes suddenly became like a black hole in the solar system, sucking people¡¯s vision in and bewitching them. Author Jun: ¡± there¡¯s still more at night. PS: Is there anyone else who still remembers Chen muli whom we met that year? Haha! Chapter 1558 ? 1558 The little monster¡¯s strange eye (1) His mind went blank for a moment, and his mind went out of control, as if he was being controlled. tang ye suddenly felt dizzy again. he could not stand steadily and stumbled forward. when he came back to his senses from that strange feeling, he shook his head. he wanted to know what had happened just now, but he could not remember. when he looked again at the backs of su li and her son, everything was very normal. the two of them had their backs to him. Tang ye tousled his messy hair and frowned. He felt confused. He was probably not really in a trance because of his mental weakness, was he? The more Tang ye thought about it, the more likely it was. Suddenly, a phone call came in. Tang ye took it out and glanced at it. He frowned. He refused to answer, but before he could put it back, the phone rang again, as if it was urging his soul to pay a debt. It was endless! Tang ye¡¯s expression darkened. in the end, he took a deep breath and answered the call. suddenly, a loud woman¡¯s shrill voice shouted over, ¡± ¡°Tang ye, where did you go? i called the company secretary and you weren¡¯t there at all! Where did you go? did you find another woman outside? i¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t pay up tonight, i¡¯ll go to your dad¡¯s place! He wanted everyone to know that his son was no good! You¡¯re not a man!¡± Tang ye¡¯s body trembled when he heard the woman¡¯s shrill voice. He had endured it in the past. For his father, he had endured it. He endured that she would deliberately sleep with him when he was drunk, endure that she would deliberately lie to him about his pregnancy and get married, endure that night to marry a woman he didn¡¯t love who had an out-of-shape figure, endure that she would humiliate him again and again, endure that she would check on him again and again. however, today, when he saw the woman he loved appear like a dream, she was still a goddess, still so captivating. he felt that this time, he could no longer hold it in. Why did he have to live for someone else? no one could be happy or sad for him. He was mentally weak and could not bring himself to face that woman. How long was he going to continue like this? It was impossible for him to have a child with her. He had no desire for that woman, and he could not let such a Shrew carry his child. No one knew how violently his heart beat when he saw Su Li¡¯s cute and beautiful son. For a moment, he seemed to want to cry. Why wasn¡¯t it him? Why couldn¡¯t he be with Su Li and have an adorable child? That child belonged to her and another man. There was a moment when Tang ye finally believed in karma. It was human karma, but if he could do it all over again, he would rather be a man who kept his body and mind pure. He would wait for her, just so that she would be sincere and give him a chance. however, yingluo after all, a hypothesis was just a hypothesis. That scene would never be possible. It was just that before that, he had originally planned to continue living in a muddled state, but when he saw Su Li leave, he seemed to suddenly wake up. Even if he couldn¡¯t be with the woman he loved, he didn¡¯t want to continue defiling himself like this. He had hoped that when he met her this time, he would be in high spirits and not in a depressed state. After Tang ye thought it through- Chapter 1559 ? 1559 The little monster¡¯s strange eye (2) after tang ye thought it through, he took a deep breath and suddenly laughed coldly at the person on the phone, ¡± okay, okay, go now! Go and tell me right now that I can¡¯t do it! Go and tell me now that you¡¯re not a man! I can¡¯t let a sow like you get pregnant, so f ** k off! Go on! I can¡¯t f ** king win! He didn¡¯t want to! Divorce! Hurry up and get a divorce-!¡± tang ye was almost roaring at the end of his sentence. everyone on the street was looking at him in shock, but he ignored them all and shouted into the phone. The woman on the other end of the line could not believe what she heard. The woman could not believe that the man who had been silent all this while would say something like that. She was about to scream when Tang ye threw his phone at her. f * ck you! all of you can go to hell!¡± The phone smashed into pieces on the ground not far away, showing how much force it had used. Tang ye¡¯s chest heaved up and down. After he got into the car, the wheels crushed his broken phone again and he gritted his teeth. Tang ye did not know why he was so emotional all of a sudden. He had been like this before, but this time, he seemed to have been triggered and could not hold it in anymore. Go back now and get a divorce! He didn¡¯t want to continue like this! the car sped along the road, but tang ye¡¯s mind was still filled with the scenes after he saw su li, as if he could not control himself at all. At first, the car was driving very fast, as if he was in a hurry to get a divorce. However, as he drove, he soon slowed down and finally stopped by the side of the car. He leaned on the steering wheel, and his tired eyes were slightly red and wet. It made one¡¯s heart ache. Su Li was like a Zhusha mole in his heart that could never be removed. ** Su Li did not expect Chen nianbai to have arrived so early. she had thought that he had just arrived. And all of this was because when Chen nianbai took their son over, he suddenly asked calmly, ¡± what did you guys say? he looks very agitated. When these words came out, Su Li¡¯s body froze. She clearly saw Chen nianbai and his car after turning the corner, so he must have walked out of the car earlier and seen her and Tang ye together. Su Li raised an eyebrow. what? you mean Tang ye? I just happened to run into him. ¡°Oh.¡± Chen nianbai lowered his eyes and fastened Su Li¡¯s seat belt while driving. Then, he asked in a light tone, ¡± does ran ran still like you a lot? ¡± Su Li,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± She knew that he was not done. ¡°What, are you jealous? I don¡¯t really have anything to do with him. He just casually asked me some things. Besides, he¡¯s already married, so everything¡¯s fine now.¡± After Su Li finished speaking, his hand gently fell on his leg. don¡¯t worry. My son and I are only yours. After Su Li finished speaking, the handsome and gentle face of the man in the carriage slowly relaxed. Even though so much time had passed, the events of the past still brought them indelible damage. He didn¡¯t want anyone to destroy his home. When Su Li returned, she didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that while she was in the carriage, her stomach felt nauseated for some reason, and she wanted to vomit. Feng Jiu Ge thought,¡±su Mubai is a little monster. Who do you think Chen muli is?¡± The boy¡¯s name is su Mubai, the girl¡¯s name is Chen muli.¡¯That year¡¯, we made a promise. So, did you guys find out something? good night, my babies.¡¯ Chapter 1560 ? 1560 Second child, pregnant (1) Su Li pressed on his stomach and furrowed his brows. His beautiful face was somewhat pale. Chen nianbai, who was driving, looked at her through the rearview mirror and immediately frowned. Xiao Li, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Are you feeling uncomfortable?¡± Su Li only felt that the discomfort in his stomach came in waves. She took a deep breath, then rolled down the car window to reveal a small gap. Suddenly, a cool breeze entered, making her feel more comfortable. She then said slowly, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t eaten and my stomach is empty. I¡¯m feeling a little uncomfortable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be there soon. It¡¯s cold, drink some hot soup to warm your stomach.¡± Chen nianbai said with concern. unexpectedly, when su li heard this, he frowned and hurriedly replied, ¡± no, if you want to drink soup, bring your son to drink it. i want to eat spicy food today. i keep feeling that there¡¯s no taste in my mouth. i really, really want to eat spicy food. ¡± Chen nianbai¡¯s appetite had always been light. He did not smoke or drink, and he often looked healthy. She, on the other hand, was okay with anything. It could be said that she was the kind that matched everything. She even slowly stopped drinking like Chen nianbai. However, when she thought about those light flavors, she felt even more uncomfortable in her stomach. She just wanted to eat spicy food. In the cold winter here, the spicy food made her stomach feel good and her whole body felt warm. It seemed to make her feel comfortable. When Chen nianbai heard this, he raised his eyebrows slightly but did not say anything. However, the depths of his eyes seemed to have deepened a little. Because of Su Li¡¯s taste, the whole family went to eat hotpot and ordered a double hotpot. Xiao-Xiaobai and his daddy always ate from the clear soup pot. Su Li ate from the spicy pot and Xiao-Xiaobai also rarely ate spicy food. At this moment, when he saw his mommy eating so happily, his saliva almost flowed out and he also felt a little hungry. Hence, she whispered to her daddy,¡±daddy, I also want to eat mommy¡¯s Yingying.¡± Su Li was currently rinsing her spicy tripe. Her full lips were red, swollen, and glistening, yet they were indescribably sexy. She smiled. son, are you sure you can eat it? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xiao-Xiaobai nodded and wanted to try. Chen nianbai had no choice but to pick up a piece of chewy beef and feed it to Xiao-Xiaobai. However, just as he brought it to Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s mouth, the spicy taste seemed to stimulate Xiao-Xiaobai. It immediately made him sneeze uncontrollably. ¡°Hahaha, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Su Li couldn¡¯t help but gloat, but she still smiled and personally picked up a piece of tender beef for her son. She dipped it in a non-spicy dish, and the spiciness dissipated quite a bit. Only then did she let Chen nianbai, who was sitting opposite her, feed it to him. Xiao-Xiaobai opened his pink and tender mouth and ate. As soon as it entered his mouth, even though it was rinsed, the spiciness still rushed to him. He could not help but hold his little hands together and cry for help with teary eyes. daddy, mommy, Qianqian. ¡°Oh, you.¡± chen nianbai shook his head helplessly, but he still took the warm water that he had prepared for his son. The little monster immediately began to gulp down the soup. It took a long time for him to calm down. The spiciness made his little face turn red. Looking at his mother eating so happily, he could not help but frown in fear. This time, Su Li finally understood. It was fine that his son had never eaten spicy food, but he himself could not tolerate spicy food. This time, the little monster decisively took a united front with his daddy. Chapter 1561 ? 1561 Second child, pregnant (2) After the family went back, they might stay here for another week according to the date. Of course, Xiao-Xiaobai did not want to leave so quickly. He liked the time he spent with the triplets. In his eyes, the young lady was the first child who had taken the initiative to be friendly with him. Furthermore, the young lady liked him. It was a wonderful feeling to be liked by others. Besides, the young miss was very good-looking. When she smiled, her eyes were like stars in the night sky, and he liked her very much. However, no matter how much he didn¡¯t want to leave, some things were not for a child to decide. The next day. Chen nianbai was making an exquisite and nutritious breakfast. Su Li, who had been sleeping with his son in his arms a second ago, suddenly woke up and rushed to the bathroom. He opened the toilet and vomited. Chen nianbai immediately put down the milk in his hand and turned to leave. As soon as he rushed to the bathroom, he saw Su Li lying there vomiting. To be more precise, he was dry retching, and his slender back looked extremely fragile. Chen nianbai¡¯s heart immediately tightened. He walked over and gently stroked her back. what¡¯s wrong? is your stomach feeling uncomfortable because you didn¡¯t eat well yesterday? ¡± Let¡¯s go to the hospital now.¡± After Su Li finished vomiting, he sat down on the ground, his face pale and his appearance weak. However, she grabbed his wrist and suddenly said, ¡± hubby, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my stomach that¡¯s uncomfortable, Hanhan. Because to her, this feeling wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. Yes, he was not unfamiliar. after all, she was already a mother. Su Li¡¯s mind faintly produced a possibility. although she did not immediately realize that she was pregnant when she was pregnant with little monster, her morning vomiting had become more obvious after the examination. therefore, it had been a long time since she felt like vomiting in the morning. Long time no see, Yingluo. For a moment, Su Li¡¯s heart was filled with complicated emotions, and the expression on his face was also very subtle. Chen nianbai wasn¡¯t stupid. In the past, every day after Su Li was pregnant, he had personally taken care of everything. So when he saw Su Li say this, he was instantly stunned. His clear and handsome eyes looked at her, and a hint of shock seemed to flash through his eyes. ¡°Xiao Li, could it be that you¡¯re afraid?¡± ¡°I might be pregnant.¡± Yes, she might be pregnant, a second child. Chen nianbai,¡±Wanwan.¡± He was completely stunned. Su Li sat on the spot and slowly said these words. However, when she saw Chen nianbai¡¯s stunned expression and his somewhat incredulous appearance, the corners of her lips suddenly twitched slightly. She slowly smiled and faintly said, ¡± Xiao Bai, why are you so powerful? ¡± Two years. During this period, they would often use contraception when they were married. However, the last time, she had counted the safe period and felt that it was very safe. She didn¡¯t want him to wear it, but unfortunately, he still got it. Tsk, this hit rate. However, if she was really pregnant, she would just let nature take its course. She had said that she was willing to give birth to his children. She wanted to give birth to many, many children for him. However, her Xiaobai Qingqing Chen nianbai¡¯s ears turned red from her words, but he pursed his lips and did not say anything for a while. He slowly pulled Su Li to his feet, his movements very careful. The expression on his face, however, was one of surprise. It did not seem very happy, but rather worried. because he could not forget that two years ago, when su li had given birth to his child, it had been a difficult labor and he had bled profusely ¡­ Chapter 1562 ? 1562 Second child, pregnant (3) And it was a child from a cesarean. He really couldn¡¯t bear to see the woman he loved suffer like that again, no matter how much he liked to have their child, the fruit of love. However, Su Li¡¯s eyes slowly brightened up. He suddenly said, ¡± Xiao Bai, we already have a son. Let me give you a daughter. Don¡¯t you like daughters? I¡¯ll give you one and give Xiao-Xiaobai a little sister. su li knew better than anyone why her little white did not seem too happy. When she gave birth that year, he had been accompanying her in the delivery room. When she gave birth to their son with half her life, she had seen with her own eyes that his Xiao Bai had cried. To be honest, she was afraid, very afraid, afraid of pain, afraid of death, and even more afraid of her child. However, at the thought of Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s birth, she did not know how much she felt that all the suffering she had gone through was worth it. And now, if she was really pregnant, she felt the same way about her second child. As long as he or she could give birth to him or her in good health, she was still willing to go through the gates of hell again. A girl? Chen nianbai¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but no one in this world could compare to the importance of his woman. He really couldn¡¯t bear to. therefore, chen nianbai gently pulled her into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. he hugged her and said softly, ¡± maybe it¡¯s just an upset stomach. i¡¯m not sure yet, so don¡¯t think too much about it. ¡± If possible, Chen nianbai still hoped that she was not pregnant because he was really afraid. su li, however, raised his brows slightly and looked at him meaningfully. ¡± what? could it be that you don¡¯t want a daughter anymore? Before our son was born, you said every day that you wanted a daughter as beautiful as me. Were you lying?¡± when chen nianbai heard this, he immediately sighed slightly. He knew that she was saying this on purpose, but there was nothing he could do. after he helped her clean up, he carried her horizontally and walked to the kitchen. The chair was padded with soft cushions. Chen nianbai brought over warm milk and freshly squeezed fruit juice, as well as toast and fried eggs. Su Li had already started eating and drinking. His cheeks were puffed up, but he didn¡¯t forget to look at Chen nianbai with his round eyes. chen nianbai,¡±wanwan.¡± in the end, he could only let out a long sigh of relief and said, ¡± eat slowly. there¡¯s no hurry. we¡¯ll go for a checkup after you¡¯re done. we¡¯ll talk about everything after the results are out. ¡± Su Li, however, deliberately winked at him. then you want it just because you have it? ¡± chen nianbai glanced at her. ¡± ran ran. otherwise? ¡± he couldn¡¯t do something like asking her to abort the baby. However, if she was really pregnant, he would still be very regretful. Su Li, however, laughed. He laughed in delight. although she was a little scared, she had already given birth to the little monster safely. she could have another one, right? She wanted to give little white a daughter and a little sister for their son, little monster. Back then, he had even come up with a name for it. Because she wanted to give birth to a little Xiaobai for him, she wanted a little replica like him. She loved him deeply, so she called the boy su Mubai. On the other hand, if it was a girl baby, Xiao Bai said that she would call her Chen muli. The little monster got up and climbed down from the bed. He put on his little clothes and ran over. He wanted to play with the little sister, but his mother stopped him and asked, ¡± son, do you want a little sister? ¡± The little monster tilted its head in surprise. Little sister? Chapter 1563 ? 1563 Second child, pregnant (4) ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s little sister? Where did you come from?¡± The little monster obediently stood in front of his mommy and asked with his little face raised. sister, she¡¯s also mommy and daddy¡¯s child. She¡¯s your little sister. Would you be able to accept it if you had one? ¡± Su Li crouched down and looked at him at eye level. He truly treated the little monster like a little adult, carefully and seriously asking for his opinion. The little monster pursed his lips and did not say anything. He probably thought that if there was another little sister, they might be Daddy and Mommy. He might not be the only little baby. Yingluo, he was not their only one. For some reason, he felt a little sad. su li saw that he didn¡¯t say anything and wanted to ask more, but chen nianbai suddenly picked up the little guy and turned around to help him put on thicker clothes, ready to take him out. Conveniently, without turning his head, he said to Su Li, ¡± it¡¯s still too early to say this. Where did you get a younger sister from? if you really do have one, and it turns out to be a younger brother, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do. su li was immediately unconvinced. ¡± at the time, i said i would have a son, and in the end, i gave birth to a son. now, i say i will give birth to a daughter, and i will definitely be able to give birth to a daughter. ¡± It was a must, it definitely would be. Su Li was brimming with confidence. The family went to the hospital just like that. Xiao-Xiaobai, with a pacifier in his mouth, followed his daddy and ran back and forth to accompany his mommy for check-ups. Xiao-Xiaobai was very resistant to such places during the day but did not want to leave them. Therefore, he could only follow his Daddy and Mommy around. Su Li did an ultrasound. The final result was hard to say whether it was good or bad, because some people were happy, while others were worried. Chen nianbai personally went to retrieve the ultrasound image. He could see the data and the image on the ultrasound image at b glance. He was slightly stunned, and his handsome eyes darkened a little. As expected, Yingluo was pregnant. chen nianbai,¡±wanwan.¡± When he took the ultrasound test results and went to find Su Li and the doctor, he saw his Xiao Li waiting at the door from far away. She stared at him without blinking, as if she wanted him to respond. However, Chen nianbai acted as if he did not see her. When he walked over, he took her hand and walked in. He placed the test results in front of the chief physician. su li was dazed. Looking at the doctor standing in front of her as if he was passing a judgment, she was extremely nervous. Was there one or not? The next second. The doctor took the ultrasound image and looked at it. Then, he looked at Su Li, who was in front of him, and said with his presbyopic glasses, ¡± congratulations, you¡¯ve been pregnant for a month. Now, the child and the adult are both very healthy. In the first three months, you have to pay more attention and not do any strenuous exercise. After all, you¡¯re having a second child. You should be very clear on what to take note of. When these words came out, Su Li¡¯s eyes instantly widened. R-really, really have it? ¡± ¡°What? you don¡¯t want it?¡± the doctor looked at them in surprise. ¡± no, no, no, no. it¡¯s just, doctor, is it a boy or a girl? i didn¡¯t expect you to really be pregnant! ¡± Su Li was truly excited. After all, there was still a great difference between a guess and the truth. Now that she had been confirmed to be pregnant, her heart was naturally excited. however, as soon as she said that, the doctor looked at her with a complicated expression and shook his head with a smile. ¡± are you confused? how can you tell the gender in a month? but i wish you both a son and a daughter. try to make it a good one. ¡± thank you, thank you, doctor! Su Li was extremely excited as he expressed his thanks. Chen nianbai looked at how happy she was. Although he was reluctant to part with her, he still looked at her lovingly. Then, he looked at the doctor and said, ¡± doctor, she had a C-section before, and now she¡¯s pregnant. Will she be embarrassed? ¡± Chapter 1564 ? 1564 second child, pregnant (5) As soon as he said that, the chief doctor¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. in theory, it¡¯s just right to get pregnant two years after the cesarean section. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. I think her physical condition is very good now, so it¡¯ll be easier for her to give birth when the time comes. Chen nianbai¡¯s heart felt more at ease after hearing the doctor¡¯s words. The worry in his heart also faded a little. No matter what, it was best if his Xiao Li was healthy. Su Li also smiled and thanked the doctor once more. In the end, the family left the place. The little monster was lying on his daddy¡¯s shoulder in a daze. He was even more confused when he saw his mommy touching his stomach lovingly. Where was the little sister that his mommy was talking about? Su Li didn¡¯t bring the little monster to sang Xia¡¯s house today. After she returned, she wanted to properly absorb this heavy piece of news and tell sang Xia after everything was settled. So when they went back, Chen nianbai saw Su Li put their son on the sofa. She squatted down in front of him and said with a gentle smile, ¡± son, you¡¯re really going to have a little sister. She¡¯ll play with you in the future. Is that okay? ¡± as little monster listened, his pretty eyes turned red. he pouted innocently and whispered, ¡± then, mommy, do you not want me anymore now that you have a sister? ¡± When these words were said, let alone Su Li, even Chen nianbai¡¯s heart ached. He was making milk for his son. At this moment, he walked over and handed him a warm milk bottle. He bent down and said in a low voice, ¡± son, you think too much. Look at your sister¡¯s house. Don¡¯t you have two children too? i gave birth to a little sister for you so that you won¡¯t be lonely. she can play with you and be your companion.¡± he didn¡¯t know if the little monster had taken these words to heart, but on the contrary, it had taken them to the depths of su li¡¯s heart. It was her husband who would speak up. Her son was just afraid that he would not be doted on. How could that be? besides, if he had a younger sister, she would be able to grow up with him. The child would not be lonely. Sure enough, when the little monster heard this, he held back his tears and immediately held them back. He looked at his daddy with wide eyes and replied in his childish voice, ¡± daddy, is, is it like the Overlord flower? he said that my little sister is his little sister. Chen nianbai nodded. Su Li couldn¡¯t help but kiss and hug his son. yes, yes, mommy¡¯s sweetheart, little white, is the smartest. Don¡¯t worry, now that you have a sister, Daddy and Mommy love you too. I love the two of you. The little monster felt much better when he felt his mommy¡¯s kisses and hugs and his mommy¡¯s love for him. Finally, when he thought of the scene of the little Ba Wang flower and the three babies playing together, he suddenly seemed to understand something. His eyes were red as he nodded his head seriously. daddy, mommy only wants Little Sisters. Just like the little Overlord flower, he would bring his sister to play with them in the future. as he thought about the little monster, his heart gradually became happier. this was because the little ba wang flower and his little sister, their daddy and mommy, also loved the two of them very much, regardless of the difference. However ¡­ Fine. Su Li couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of a headache coming on, and he laughed helplessly. His son was really picky. She said she was a little sister, but in reality, she liked to call her that. What if it was a little brother? He only wanted a little sister. However, it was already very difficult to persuade him to accept a second child. So, she could only pray that she could really get pregnant with a daughter. Chapter 1565 ? 1565 the miracle of fate (1) Now that she had settled her son, half of the matter was settled. After all, she was experienced in getting pregnant. She believed that this time, she and Xiao Bai would be able to give birth to their second child smoothly. su li couldn¡¯t hide the truth in his heart. the next day, he brought his son to sang xia¡¯s place and told her about his pregnancy. Sang Xia was pouring her a glass of water, but in her excitement, the warm water spilled over half the table. is this for real? Is there really one?¡± As he spoke, he ignored the water on the table and put some distance between him and her, carefully observing. Su Li couldn¡¯t stand how she treated him like a national treasure and waved his hands repeatedly. yes, I did, but it¡¯s not that exaggerated. Right now, it¡¯s just bad morning vomiting. Other times, it¡¯s fine. Only after hearing her say this did sang Xia confirm that it was true. Su Li was really having a second child. She was overjoyed. the little monster and the three babies said something to each other. soon, the two little cubs, the little ba wang flower and the three babies, also knew that the little monster was going to have a sister. the little cubs looked very excited and could not wait to play with the little monster¡¯s sister. The little monster also started to look forward to it, waiting for its little sister to be ¡®carried¡¯ back by its Daddy and Mommy. ** In the blink of an eye. Su Li and Chen nianbai¡¯s family were about to leave and return to their place of residence, that place that faced the sea and had flowers bloom in the warmth of spring. the family was reluctant to leave, and the two families had a final meal together before they left. Xiao-Xiaobai did not realize that it would be separated for a long time and that it would be spending time with its sister. When Chen nianbai went to the washroom, sang Xia suddenly mentioned something. It was something that made her extremely surprised. hurry up and tell us. Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. You must be doing this on purpose. You¡¯re avoiding my Xiao Bai on purpose. Then hurry up. He should be back soon. Su Li replied. ¡°tang ye took his wife to court and filed for a divorce.¡± ¡°What!¡± when sang xia suddenly threw out such a sentence, su li was instantly dumbfounded. for a moment, he was stunned beyond words. This, this is too fast, right? when she met tang ye a week ago, sang xia said that tang ye had been living a miserable life for the past six months. he was constantly monitored by his wife, forced and humiliated to the point of erectile dysfunction and mental weakness. however, she didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly initiate a divorce. as for why they had to go through the law, it was obvious that his wife did not want a divorce, so they could only resolve it through legal means. sang xia shook her head. ¡± the tang family is in a mess because of this. that woman is so angry that tang ye¡¯s father passed out. tang ye avoided her and filed for divorce without saying a word. ¡± As Su Li listened, she didn¡¯t know what to feel in her heart for a moment. She faintly said, ¡± then what happened after that? what was the result of the divorce? ¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t come down yet, but it¡¯s a little tricky.¡± sang xia responded. However, sang Xia did not mention Tang ye because of his sudden change, but because of what Tang ye had gone through. Why did he change his mind after meeting Su Li a few days ago when Rong Zhan had tried to persuade him to get a divorce so many times? After all, marriage wasn¡¯t a game. He must have considered it when he made the choice. As sang Xia thought of this, she naturally asked Su Li ¡­ Chapter 1566 ? 1566 The miracle of fate (2) ¡°Su Li, did you say something to him when we met that day? Did you agitate him? look, he divorced you after meeting you.¡± Sang Xia wiped her mouth and asked with a frown. Su Li put down the knife and fork. what can I say to him? the past is the past. If I saw him in the past, I would have wanted to kill him, but now I have a husband and a child, and there are many people I care about. I don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble. At that time, he only asked me how I was doing, and even asked me if I hated him. ¡°Oh? Then what did you say?¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. There was no special expression on Su Li¡¯s face as he said indifferently, ¡± I said I didn¡¯t hate him anymore. When he heard it, he seemed to be quite happy. However, I later told him that if I hated him, didn¡¯t that mean that I still remembered him? I¡¯ve actually almost forgotten about him.¡± Sang Xia did not think much of the first part of the story, but the latter part made her heart ache. Of course, she was probably reliving Tang ye¡¯s feelings. Even though Tang ye did not get along with her, she had spent so much time with Rong Zhan and their children were all grown up. He did not treat her the same as before. He would come over a few times to talk to her politely and even asked her about Su Li. Even if she only said a few words and didn¡¯t say much. in his heart, he had always liked su li. whether or not it was because men were cheap to their bones and liked women who had been hurt and could not be obtained, it was a fact that he had never been able to forget her. And Su Li¡¯s words had definitely pierced his heart, which had been a walking corpse for a long time. In the end, sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. it was better to get out of a marriage like this as soon as possible. it would also save tang ye from getting worse and worse. Chen nianbai was back at that moment. Rong Zhan had just gone to take a call. Now that the two of them were back together, sang Xia and Su Li had a tacit understanding not to mention what had happened just now. Sang Xia looked up and saw Su Li putting food into Chen nianbai¡¯s bowl, and Chen nianbai ladling soup for her. When the two of them looked at each other, they seemed calm and natural, but they were filled with love and adoration for each other. in the middle, there was a delicate little monster sitting there. Looking at that scene, sang Xia¡¯s heart suddenly softened for no reason. it was so good. don¡¯t let anyone disturb them. This was simple enough. The two of them had experienced too many life and death tribulations and too many hardships. They hoped that God would always be kind to them. ** On the night before Chen nianbai and Su Li left, the little monster was particularly silent. Because he knew he was leaving. However, the young lady and the little tyrant flower did not know about it. Mommy didn¡¯t let him tell them either because she was afraid that little missy would cry. What little monster didn¡¯t tell mommy was that he wanted to leave little missy and he wanted to cry too. Rong Zhan¡¯s family sent them back first. When the adults were talking, the triplets were holding their daddy¡¯s arm and playing high up in the air. The little tyrant flower was talking to the little monster beside him, but the little monster was silent and pursed its little lips without responding. He kept looking at the triplets. He looked at the little sister with two cute little ponytails and big, bright eyes. In the end, he seemed to sense that the adults were about to leave after they were done talking. The little monster, who had been burying his little thoughts, could not hold it in. He walked over and pulled the little triplets ¡®small wrists. Chapter 1567 ? 1567 Kisses, bashfulness (1) The triplets turned around and looked at him curiously with their big eyes. without a word, the little monster pulled her and ran away without the adults noticing. the little monster pushed open a door to a room. he could not reach the light, so the two little people stood inside the door with the light from the living room. Quietly. The little tyrant flower widened its long and narrow eyes in surprise, as if it was curious about what was going on. The little figure secretly ran over. And in the room, the door was half-closed, and there was a faint light inside, just enough to see each other clearly. The triplets were curious. little brother, why did we come here? ¡± the little monster thought about how he would not be able to see her once he left. the little heart in his small body felt very uncomfortable. his eyes turned slightly red before he slowly said in a soft voice, ¡± little sister, will you always remember me? ¡± In the dim light, she couldn¡¯t see the redness in his eyes, only the slight moisture. The little triplets did not know why he asked that. They only took the initiative to hold his little hand when they saw that he looked like he was about to cry. Their voices were tender and soft. why did you ask that? I¡¯ll remember you. Children of this age actually couldn¡¯t remember anything at this time. They only had their own memories at the time. The little monster wanted to say that he was leaving, but he remembered his mommy¡¯s instructions and held back his tears. However, he suddenly reached out and hugged her. The two little bodies hugged each other. He missed her, liked her, was reluctant to part with her. once upon a time, when the little monster saw the triplets for the first time, it even ran and hid behind its mommy shyly. but now, the triplets were the little sisters and good friends that he liked. Her mother even said that she was still her future wife. Although he didn¡¯t know what it meant, he knew from some point in time that he belonged to the little sister, and the little sister belonged to him. The little tyrant flower did not know where its little monster had brought its little sister to. Its small figure secretly followed them. Initially, it wanted to suddenly push open the door to scare them. In the end, before it could push open the door, it saw a certain scene inside that made its eyes widen. she stood rooted to the ground, dumbfounded. He saw little monster and his sister inside the half-closed door. His sister was actually hugging little monster and kissing his face! Oh my God. The little monster was embarrassed. He lowered his head and clenched his little fists in embarrassment. His sister even hugged him and kissed him. The little Overlord flower looked at it for a while and felt angry for some reason. It snorted and then went to find its mommy and daddy. He wanted to complain! ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± The little tyrant Hua ran over excitedly as the little fellow shouted. Rong Zhan was talking to the little monster¡¯s parents and had no time to talk to him. The little tyrant flower called out to him a few times, but Rong Zhan pushed his hand aside and ignored him. The little tyrant flower ran to her mother again. Sang Xia looked at him and patted his little head. be good, go play with your brothers and sisters. Mommy will give you a bath later. After that, she ignored him. The little Overlord flower felt wronged, but it had no other choice. Seeing that the adults were ignoring it, it started crying. Rong Zhan was about to scold it impatiently, but the little Overlord flower sobbed while wiping its tears. Chapter 1568 ? 1568 Kisses, bashfulness (2) mommy, little sister and little brother are ignoring me. They¡¯re hiding and playing kissing. The child¡¯s sobbing voice could be heard. In an instant, the air was silent. Sang Xia and the others ¡®conversations came to an abrupt end. The first to react was Su Li. He suddenly whistled and laughed. what? my son kissed your sister? ¡± Her son had always been shy and introverted, but now he had really changed and dared to take the initiative! Not bad, not bad, that¡¯s great! It was very much like her style back then! Rong Zhan¡¯s exquisite and devilish expression changed instantly. He looked at his precious daughter who was no longer by his side and immediately turned around to look for her. in the next second, he heard his son crying and complaining, ¡± it¡¯s not the little monster who kissed her! It was my sister who kissed him!¡± As soon as she said that, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched a little! That little girl was really too much. How could he let his precious darling be seduced by another boy? Su Li, however, almost choked on his own saliva. He silently sighed in his heart. as expected, he had thought too much. Sang Xia turned around and called out to her daughter. Not long after, two little figures peeked out of a room. The two little figures came out holding hands. Little treasure held little monster¡¯s hand and did not let go, completely ignoring his daddy¡¯s resentful eyes. Little monster pursed his lips and followed her by her side. His face looked obedient and reserved, but if one looked closely, one could see that his ears were slightly red. Rong Zhan was extremely unhappy. He walked over and separated their hands. daughter, I heard that you kissed your little brother? Didn¡¯t mommy tell you that you can¡¯t just kiss me?¡± Little treasure pouted his little mouth and replied adorably, ¡± but I like him. He liked her little monster and her little husband. ¡°You-!¡± rong zhan gritted his teeth slightly. Seeing that his daddy was angry, the little triplets frowned slightly and looked away at their mommy. They said in their young and tender voice, ¡± daddy, doesn¡¯t mommy always kiss you? mommy said that she only kissed you because she likes you. Mommy said that you can only kiss the person you like, Nannan. Fine. When these words came out of the little girl¡¯s mouth, Su Li immediately burst out laughing. Even Chen nianbai¡¯s lips curved up slightly. On the other hand, sang Xia was slightly embarrassed. However, the key was Rong Zhan. His face was still gloomy just a moment ago, but now, he was actually amused by his own daughter. Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched slightly as he glanced at his wife. However, he saw his wife looking away and coughed awkwardly. The triplets took the opportunity to pounce on Rong Zhan again. They hugged his neck and kissed him on the face. Their big eyes were watery. Daddy, Daddy, I like you too. This time, Rong Zhan¡¯s little flame was completely extinguished. It was really terrible. This family¡¯s precious wife and daughter could eat him up. The little Overlord flower ran over at this time, its eyes still red. It snorted, pouted its little mouth, and said,¡±little sister, you¡¯re not even kissing me. The little triplets replied,¡±because I don¡¯t like you. When the little tyrant flower heard this, its eyes instantly widened. When it came to its senses, it immediately burst into tears. Its little body raised its little face as it cried in despair and embarrassment. However, the others were so amused by him that they laughed to death. The little tyrant flower cried and went to look for its mommy. It sobbed and said,¡±mommy, mommy, I¡¯m not going to be together with my sister anymore. [I¡¯ll be right there ~~ little demons] Chapter 1569 ? 1569 Kisses, bashfulness (3) Sang Xia did not know whether to laugh or cry. She bent down to comfort him. don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m just joking with you. The little tyrant flower wiped its tears, feeling wronged. Wuwu, I don¡¯t want any jokes. the little triplets ¡®heart softened when they saw that their brother was really crying. they ran over and tilted their heads to look at him with two small buns on their heads. ¡± brother, i¡¯m just teasing you. ¡± The little tyrant flower sobbed non-stop. Sang Xia asked the little treasure to kiss her brother, but the little tyrant flower refused angrily and ran away. The little triplets chased after them. brother, let me kiss you. Kiss Yingluo. The two little cubs ran around the house, and the little tyrant flower stopped crying. The atmosphere became lively all of a sudden, and the adults were also happy and harmonious. In the end, the little Ba Wang flower stopped when it saw that its younger sister almost fell. The little triplets then ran up to him and kissed him. The little Ba Wang flower was proud for a while and finally took the opportunity to kiss its younger sister. The siblings then reconciled. Rong Zhan had brought his two little ones over. This time, it was time for them to leave and say goodbye to their godparents. The two little ones said goodbye obediently. Su Li kissed and hugged the two of them, feeling particularly reluctant to part with them. The little monster, on the other hand, stood close to his mommy¡¯s leg and stared at the three babies without blinking. The three babies looked at the little monster and said to Su Li, ¡± Godma, I want to come and play with the little monster tomorrow, can I? ¡± As soon as he said that, Su Li and sang Xia looked at each other. As expected, what they were worried about had come. Was this a yes or no? They would leave early the next morning, and he didn¡¯t know when he would see Yueyue again. however, sang xia slowly leaned over and said to her daughter, ¡± of course, we can play. but, triplets, little monsters have their own lives too. let¡¯s play with them the next time we meet, okay? ¡± Little treasure was a little confused, but when he heard his mommy say that they would play together next time, he still agreed. She wanted to hug and kiss the little monster when they parted but with their daddy staring at them, the triplets thought for a while and restrained themselves. just like that, rong zhan¡¯s family sent them home and left. after the triplets left, the little monster could not help but hug his mommy¡¯s leg and wipe his tears with one hand. he cried silently. Su Li¡¯s heart ached for her, and he carried her into the house to coax her. What else could he do? they were not living together and each of them had their own lives. Su Li could only promise his son to visit the triplets more often. The little monster gradually got better under his mommy¡¯s coaxing. In the end, he also looked forward to when his mommy would bring him a little sister. The next day. Chen nianbai and Su Li took the little monster and flew back on an international flight. Meanwhile, on the balcony of a small apartment in t city, country Z. Tang ye was wearing a shabby shirt inside and a loose sleeping robe on the outside. He sat on the floor with a bunch of wine bottles around him. He had a bottle of vodka in his hand and was pouring it into his mouth from time to time. A plane flew away from the sky. Tang ye sat on the ground and watched for a while. In the end, he laughed until tears rolled down his face. After she left, his heart became empty again. When she came back, his heart was in pain, but he also felt full. When she left, his heart was empty. Why didn¡¯t she stay longer? was she afraid of meeting him again? Chapter 1570 ?1570 His new life (1) Tang ye felt that he was so pathetic. The woman he loved did not belong to him and his life was a mess. His divorce failed because the Shrew in his family said that she was pregnant. How ridiculous. She even took out the pregnancy test report and said that she was two months pregnant. His divorce was denied. He didn¡¯t go home last night and went to a nightclub that he hadn¡¯t been to for a long time. In the past, he had had enough fun and was sick of it. He wanted to live a simple life. However, when he found out that that woman was pregnant and the divorce was over, he decided to give up. Even when she checked up on him and called him, she had to let him know that he was playing with women and having sex with other women. When he was drunk yesterday, he had heard her crying and shouting and cursing, but he didn¡¯t care at all. He was a scumbag. He couldn¡¯t take responsibility for the woman he didn¡¯t like. His mistake was that he shouldn¡¯t have compromised with himself using his parents ¡®reasons. At this moment. Just as Tang ye was lost in his thoughts, the balcony door was pushed open by a pair of fair hands. A weak-looking body appeared, wrapped in a long cotton coat, revealing two slender, white, and tender legs. he was slightly stunned when he saw her walking towards him. I made you some soup to sober you up. Didn¡¯t you say you had to go to work in the morning yesterday? drink some to avoid your headache. A woman¡¯s gentle voice was heard. Tang ye did not know how to react. He actually didn¡¯t know why he woke up in a strange place in the morning with a naked woman next to him. He only knew that because he didn¡¯t succeed in his divorce yesterday, he went to the nightclub to vent. There were many women around him, but they all did something to him. When he saw the mess on his bed in the morning, Tang ye finally understood. However, he thought that he was the same as he used to be, so he didn¡¯t even look at the woman beside him. He put on his clothes and went to the balcony to drink. He waited to see the plane in the morning because he knew that they would leave today. He wanted to see the Zhusha mole in his heart, one last look. tang ye looked at the soup in the woman¡¯s hand in confusion. However, with one look, the wine bottle in his hand fell out of his hand. It fell to the ground and rolled away, spilling the liquid everywhere. ¡°Lili, Lili, Lili, is it you, Lili, Lili, is it you, Lili, Lili¡± tang ye¡¯s eyes widened and his lips trembled as if he was in a dream. However, the woman¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. you kept calling me by that name yesterday, and you still do now. Therefore, this name must have a deep meaning to him. however, she was smart and would not ask. When Tang ye heard this, he suddenly came to his senses. This was not Su Li. He shook his head, and when he looked at the woman again, his eyes were still fixed on her like a disk. what¡¯s your name? ¡± Tang ye still found it hard to believe because this woman¡¯s appearance and the aura between her brows were somewhat similar to Su Li¡¯s. Her figure was also very similar, so because of the wine, his vision wavered for a moment and he thought that Su Li had appeared. ¡°I¡¯m Haitang.¡± ¡°Haitang? You¡¯re Yingluo.¡± tang ye frowned as he tried to recall what happened yesterday. Why did this name sound so much like a drinking partner in a nightclub? As expected, before he could finish his thought, she said without hiding anything, ¡± I was the hostess by your side last night. Chapter 1571 ? 1571 his new life (2) Tang ye¡¯s eyes drooped when he heard that. He looked away and lowered his head to look for another bottle. She wasn¡¯t his Lili. No matter what, she wasn¡¯t. Not to mention, there was such a big gap between the two of them. How could a hostess compare to her? to put it bluntly, wasn¡¯t a hostess just a guest¡¯s partner? There was no difference in his eyes. However, just as he picked up a bottle of wine, the light in front of him was suddenly blocked. A faint fragrance assaulted him, and his long hair fell down. She held his hand that was holding the bottle and looked at Tang ye with her long eyes. She handed him the soup. don¡¯t drink anymore. You¡¯ll get alcohol poisoning if you drink any more. Tang ye hated it when people came to control him, especially outsiders. He frowned and was about to get angry, but when he saw her eyes, his violent actions disappeared. He tightly pursed his lips, but when he saw that this woman¡¯s spirit was somewhat similar to Su Li¡¯s, he suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her into the room. They were just similar, was she worthy? Was she even worthy? ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? what right do you have to control me! No one in this world can control me! I can do whatever I want, even if I die on the streets, no one will care!¡± Tang ye threw her onto the big bed and screamed as his chest heaved up and down. To his surprise, the woman clutched her reddened wrist. Her face was pale as she said slowly, ¡± I don¡¯t care where you die. I just don¡¯t want you to be poisoned to death in my house. ¡°You-!¡± Tang ye was speechless when he heard that. He looked a little embarrassed and then sneered. Oh? You still dare to talk back to me? are you playing hard to get and deliberately trying to attract my attention? You¡¯re just a sleeping girl! It¡¯s a young lady, stop daydreaming, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Tang ye pinched her chin as he said that. His eyes were sharp. The girl was stunned by Tang ye¡¯s humiliation. Her eyelashes trembled and her eyes reddened. This time, she didn¡¯t say anything. She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t refute. tang ye looked at her reddened eyes that looked like a certain woman¡¯s. his mind was in a daze and he wanted to be distracted again. ¡°shi-t!¡± Tang ye pushed her chin away and paced back and forth on the floor in anger. Why? why did he always think of Su Li when he looked at her? was it because they had similar auras, but she was not? Su Li was one of a kind! He didn¡¯t want to find a substitute! Because he knew that he was lying to himself! He felt that a hostess was not worthy of being his beloved woman, and even more so, he felt that it was an insult to his feelings for Su Li. He had been a scoundrel his entire life, and the only woman he had ever loved was Su Li. Tang ye really wanted to throw his money away and leave like the woman he had faced in the past, but when he saw her red eyes, which were so similar to Su Li¡¯s charm, Tang ye suddenly realized that he could not just leave like that. In fact, there was something else that he did not want to admit. As he watched her cry, she seemed to have the charm and figure of the woman he loved. It was the first time in a long time that he could not control his male desires. At one point, he thought that he had lost his feelings and was being made impotent by his hag at home. However, he realized that meeting her was like finding a cure for him. Chapter 1572 ? 1572 His new life (3) Not only did she completely heal him, but she also helped him regain his manliness last night. tang ye finally stopped pacing. he seemed to be thinking about something and his eyes darkened. he looked at her red eyes as he humiliated her. the next second, he suddenly rushed up to her. He pressed her down on the bed and sneered, ¡± didn¡¯t you want to play hard to get to attract my attention? Very good, this young master will fulfill your wish! I¡¯ll fulfill your wish now!¡± Tang ye did not wait for her to reject him before he pulled the blanket away from the bed and started to do whatever he wanted. However, he noticed a red stain on the bed sheet from the corner of his eye. The heavy body that was pressing down on her suddenly froze. Tang ye looked at the blood that was flowing down the White sheets like plum blossoms. He suddenly realized something and his expression changed. He frowned and cursed, ¡± damn it, you¡¯re a Virgin?! The frail woman on the bed turned her head away and did not look at him again. Her eyes were red, and there was stubbornness between her brows. ¡°Fuck!¡± Tang ye cursed and stood up. After all, she was a woman who had a similar charm to the woman he liked. He did not know if he should be happy or unhappy that he had taken her first time. It wasn¡¯t that important to be with him. On the contrary, he rarely touched a Virgin, as he felt that it was troublesome and uncomfortable. However, he did not expect ¡­ At this moment, the woman who was initially concerned about him and handed him The Hangover soup had no expression on her face. She looked at him with red eyes and said calmly, ¡± yes, I¡¯m a virgin. Last night, my price was one million. You bought me. Are you coming again today? I can give you a lower price the second time. Five hundred thousand. Tang ye had drunk so much the night before because of the failed divorce and Su Li¡¯s departure. He was so drunk that he almost became a f * cking idiot. How could he remember those things? however, for some reason, when he saw this woman calmly state her price in front of him, he suddenly felt a strong anger rising in his heart. A flame instantly appeared in his eyes, but the corners of his mouth curled up, and he sneered sarcastically. okay, come, let¡¯s come-! After saying that, he no longer hesitated and pounced forward. He vented all his anger. He had drunk too much wine yesterday and could not remember many things. However, it was different in front of him. He was sober, completely sober. He vented his anger towards her for no reason, vented his anger at the failure of the divorce, vented his anger at not being able to have Su Li, vented everything. Tang ye wanted to kill this weak, Virgin woman. In the end, he watched her cry until she collapsed in despair. Only then did his heart soften a little. She looked like Su Li, but in truth, how could it be her fault? Treating her as Su Li was his own fault. finally, tang ye pinched her chin and asked her while panting slightly, ¡± say it again, what¡¯s your name? tell me your real name.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was hoarse and weak. Haitang. Haitang was her real name. Tang ye remembered her name this time. that day, when tang ye was about to leave, he scanned the heartwarming decorations in her apartment. he was putting on his clothes and opening the door when he said to her, ¡± quit your job at the nightclub. you¡¯ll be under my wing from now on. ¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ the next day, something unexpected happened. Chapter 1573 ? 1573 I have no choice, I just don¡¯t love you (1) Tang ye¡¯s divorce had changed. His wife had taken the initiative to meet up to discuss a private divorce. Tang ye found it hard to believe. He had lost the lawsuit before, but in the blink of an eye, his wife had come to talk about divorce in person. Tang ye did not hesitate and immediately arranged a meeting. Tang ye had pushed back his company meeting in the afternoon to meet in a private room in a teahouse. He followed the waiter and pushed the door open. He saw his wife, but she was different from the past. In the past, she would shout at him when she saw him, and she would be dissatisfied with him as a husband. But now, it was different. It was the first time he saw her cry. She had a voluptuous figure and an ordinary appearance. However, she only knew how to dress herself up with those big brands. Today, she was bare-faced and crying uncontrollably. Behind her, there was a man who looked like an assistant. He was holding a briefcase and something wrapped in brown paper in his hand. ¡°What, you¡¯ve thought it through and are willing to get a divorce?¡± Tang ye sat down lazily and said without any expression on his face. The woman wiped her tears with a handkerchief as she looked up at him and asked, ¡± Wanwan, Tang ye, Wanwan, I really love you. I¡¯ve liked you since the first time I saw you. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you. Why can¡¯t you just turn around and look at me? ¡± it was the first time tang ye had seen her like this. However, he was very sorry. Even if she flooded a mountain of gold, his heart would still not be able to stir up any waves. feelings could not be forced. Even a fool would know. The woman cried as she finished her sentence. She took out a paper bag from her assistant and poured it on the table. It was filled with photos of Tang ye hanging out at the nightclub and having fun with different women. She looked at the photos and almost cried again. However, Tang ye just glanced at her and said, ¡± do you still remember what I said to you when I agreed to marry you? ¡± The woman opposite him gradually stopped crying. tang ye said slowly, ¡± i told you before we got married that i have a woman i like and i won¡¯t like you. our marriage is just a deal. if you¡¯re still willing to get married, then get married. i don¡¯t care. if you¡¯re not, then we don¡¯t have to get married now. ¡± as soon as he said this, the woman opposite him couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡± but i thought that after a long time, you¡¯d be a father and return to the family. one night as husband and wife, a hundred days of love. you¡¯d see how much i¡¯ve sacrificed one day, yingluo. ¡± Tang ye watched the woman cry silently, but he did not feel sad at all. Instead, he felt relieved. Was he cold-blooded? Probably. She would never know what an unhappy marriage had brought him. What kind of burden did her so-called love for him cause him? he clearly knew that he didn¡¯t like her, but he forced her to have sex every day. He didn¡¯t feel anything, but he scolded him for not being a man and for not being able to do it. he clearly knew that he didn¡¯t like her, but he still supervised him every day. he shouted and even caused trouble at the company. he even viciously scolded a powerful female secretary that he had once hired with a high salary and sent her away. he caused a mess in her life and work, turning the world upside down. Only the heavens knew how regretful he had been. the assistant then took out a divorce agreement and placed it on the table. tang ye quickly scanned the information on it. Chapter 1574 ? 1574 I have no choice, I just don¡¯t love you (2) Finally, he signed his name. The heavy burden on his heart and shoulders seemed to have been lifted. The huge rock that had been suppressing him for a long time had disappeared too. Tang ye felt relieved. after he signed, he stood up and was about to leave. The woman behind her cried and said slowly, ¡± as expected, you don¡¯t love me at all, but I still have to say that Hanhan¡¯s pregnancy is real. It¡¯s already two months. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, abort it.¡± when the woman behind him heard this, her cries became even more obvious. Tang ye did not turn around. Instead, he tilted his head slightly and said calmly, ¡± I¡¯ll make it up to you, but it¡¯s best not to have a child. A child who¡¯s not expected by his father will be very pitiful when he¡¯s born. I hope you can think for him. Tang ye left without hesitation. however, as soon as he stepped out, he heard the woman¡¯s hysterical cries. ¡± tang ye! Why can¡¯t you love me, Yingluo!¡± Of course, Tang ye did not respond to her. However, as he was leaving, he thought about what he had just said and lowered his head to shake it. He had no choice. If he didn¡¯t love her, he didn¡¯t love her. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like her because she was average-looking, and he had seen all kinds of pretty women. It was just that even if she was a fairy, he wouldn¡¯t love her even if he didn¡¯t. There was no need for a reason to love someone. Feelings were important between people. Since they couldn¡¯t live in peace, then they would break up. ** At night, Haitang put on her clothes and walked to the front door with her bag. She was about to go out when suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the small apartment. she was stunned and didn¡¯t open the door immediately. as a result, the knocking became louder. She held her breath and looked through the peephole to see who was outside. However, she saw a man in a coffee-colored coat with his hands in his pockets. His handsome face was pale from the cold winter. The corridor seemed to be too cold. He even clenched his fists and exhaled. Seeing him like this, Haitang¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Then she took a deep breath, stretched out her hand, and opened the door. Tang ye was still breathing warm air outside the door, but the door suddenly opened halfway through. He immediately put down his hand, and his face returned to its expressionless state. He entered the room and slammed the door shut. Then, he sized her up coldly and asked with a frown, ¡± what time is it already? where are you going? Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m going to nightclubs again.¡± ¡°A ghost place? Weren¡¯t you the one who brought me back from that place yesterday?¡± Haitang had been ruthlessly humiliated by him, and the expression on her face was also calm. Tang ye scoffed and grabbed her arm to drag her into the room. He took her bag and threw it away. I told you not to go to that place again. You¡¯re with me from now on. Oh, how much does it cost to follow you? I¡¯m very expensive. ¡°You-!¡± Tang ye¡¯s expression darkened. This woman was doing this on purpose. He had just casually said that she was a prostitute and now she was really using this to hit back at him. Was she not? Surprisingly, Tang ye did not flare up this time. he remembered the information that his personal assistant had sent over in the afternoon. Haitang, 23 years old, local, single-parent, just left a state-owned enterprise. She had only been working at the night classic VIP hall for three days. Her mother was seriously ill and in urgent need of a bone marrow transplant. When Tang ye thought of this, he let go of her wrist and pressed down on his own flame. He said, Chapter 1575 ? 1575 Everything started over again! ¡°i¡¯ll pay for all the money. if you mention money to this young master again, i¡¯ll kill you.¡± Haitang knew he was a rich man. At this time, she knew when to advance and retreat. No matter how unhappy she was, she did not provoke him again. Who asked her to make a living like this? After Tang ye dragged her into the house, Haitang saw that he had started to take off his coat. She was silent for a while before she started to take off her clothes too. She put on her coat, her shirt, skirt, and tights. ¡°Wait, what are you doing? Why are you all naked?¡± Tang ye¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you come here to sleep with me?¡± Tang ye¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that. He had mixed feelings. In the end, she suppressed her emotions and cursed softly, sleep, sleep, sleep! You only know how to sleep! This young master isn¡¯t a stallion!¡± If he didn¡¯t do it, he could come and find her! haitang really wanted to say, isn¡¯t that so? However, seeing that he was in a bad mood, she didn¡¯t say anything and only replied indifferently, ¡± then what do you want me to do? ¡± Before Tang ye could reply, Tang ye¡¯s stomach started growling. It was especially clear in the quiet space they were in. Tang ye was speechless. Haitang naturally also heard it. She turned around indifferently and went to the kitchen to make noodles for him. Tang ye watched as she went into the kitchen, tied her hair up, put on an apron, and started to take out persimmons and other ingredients from the refrigerator. As she was busy, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. he didn¡¯t do anything else but sit on the sofa in the small living room and turn on the tv. there was a basketball game playing on and off, and his eyes glanced in her direction from time to time. in the end, haitang brought over a small pot of the dinner she had made for him. it was steaming hot and fragrant. Haitang¡¯s cooking was very good. The small pot of beef and persimmon was bright in color and tasted great. Tang ye¡¯s appetite was greatly increased. In the end, he finished the small pot without leaving a single drop. The coldness in his body dissipated and he even broke out in a thin layer of sweat. It made him feel very good. tang ye did not know why, but he felt that this seemingly ordinary pot of beef and persimmon noodles was much more delicious than the exotic delicacies he had eaten outside every day. Haitang saw that he had finished everything. Her eyes flickered and she asked him, ¡± is it good? ¡± Tang ye was about to nod and say it was delicious, but when the words were about to come out of his mouth, he said casually, ¡± it¡¯s just so-so. Not bad. Haitang gave him a meaningful look. Without a word, she got up and went to clean up the dishes. He was busy again, but this time, the TV was still playing, but Tang ye was not in the mood to watch it. His eyes were fixed on her busy figure in the kitchen. The more he looked at her, especially from the back, she really looked like the woman he liked. Tang ye¡¯s eyes darkened. He walked to the door and called out to her, ¡± ¡°Li Li Suan ni¡± The woman who was busy washing her hands was stunned for a moment, then she washed her hands and walked over to Tang ye calmly. Tang ye looked at her face without saying anything. Haitang walked in front of him and looked straight at him. Suddenly, she said softly, ¡± I am Haitang. At the end of her sentence, she suddenly stood on her tiptoes, closed her eyes, and took the initiative to kiss him on the lips. Tang ye did not move at all, but after a while, he closed his eyes and suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist. He lifted her up horizontally and turned around to carry the woman in his arms towards the bedroom. [ there¡¯s still more. dunn has finally given an explanation to his babies who like him. heart to heart, junhang youyou is here. ] Chapter 1576 ? 1576 Junhang, stay by my side obediently (1) The two of them at this moment. one was for zhang shenyun¡¯s similar looks, and the other was for money. they each took what they needed. they needed each other and needed each other. As for what would happen in the future, no one would know until they reached that point. ** [ coordinates: country D, Northwest of the European continent, near the Baltic Sea. ] Country D had a temperate oceanic climate, and the temperature in winter was around zero degrees Celsius. The capital of country D was also the largest city in country D. There were magnificent palace buildings where the royal family lived. the group of palaces where the imperial family lived was surrounded by beautiful scenery. many of them were located by the lake, and one of them was the most magnificent and luxurious palace. The towering main castle was a triangular red brick building. The front and right sides were the palaces, and the left side was the church. The roof and the top of the tower were accompanied by exquisite embossed, which made it very gorgeous and spectacular. the kings of the past generations had lived and been crowned here. the palace was surrounded by green trees, green grass, and the lake was sparkling. Especially in the early hours of the morning, the Cold Moon was still hanging high in the sky. Under the cold moonlight, everything looked beautiful and peaceful. In a European-style room in the palace, there was a large Princess hammock, retro columns, and Windows. The walls were covered with complicated murals, and the fireplace was burning. The entire room was warm and comfortable. However, it was still too early. The sky outside the window had just brightened, about three or four in the morning. A petite figure was lying on the large bed. Her long hair was let down like seaweed. She was wearing a soft and smooth silk nightgown with a spaghetti strap. Her face was pure and beautiful, like a beauty sleeping in a fairy tale. However, she was the only one in the large room, and her curled up figure looked particularly cold and lonely. When it was almost four o ¡®clock, the door suddenly opened. then, a tall and thin man came in and closed the door gently. he put the key in his coat and hung it on the separate hanger behind the door. he then pinched the space between his eyebrows and walked to the bed. his cold face seemed to be particularly tired. Four o ¡®clock in the morning was the time when people were in the deepest sleep, but he seemed to have just finished work and was ready to sleep. And logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have come here, and this wasn¡¯t the place where he slept. However, he tried his best to come over every day. If this man wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince of D country, Jun hang, who else could he be? Jun hang¡¯s slender, Jade-like hands loosened two buttons of his shirt and went under her blanket. The moment he held her soft and fragrant body in his arms, he felt that the day¡¯s fatigue had disappeared in an instant. However, the little woman in his arms froze for a moment, then she seemed to want to struggle out of his grasp. Jun hang didn¡¯t let go and held her in his arms. His tired and low voice flowed into her ears. don¡¯t move, Youyou. I¡¯m so tired. The little body stiffened again, but it no longer moved. she was already a little scared to sleep alone in this empty room, and she didn¡¯t sleep well. She was shocked when someone came in, but she only felt relieved when she realized it was him. but after that, he felt that his heart was in a mess and in pain. Youyou held back some things in his heart and suddenly said softly and slowly, ¡± junhang Zhenzhen, your health is not good to begin with. Can you stop staying up so late? ¡± When Jun hang heard this, his arms unconsciously tightened. Hanhan is fine. The earlier you finish, the earlier you can get rid of the obstacles in front of you. Ninth brother: ¡± don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s sweet. Good night, babies. We¡¯ll watch a big show tomorrow. many adults, including the little ones, are integrated into the plot as a whole. don¡¯t miss the question. Chapter 1577 ? 1577 Junhang, stay by my side obediently (2) Youyou¡¯s heart ached again when he heard what he said, and the pain gradually spread to his bones, making his heart tremble. &Nbsp; yeah. In fact, she knew that all of this wasn¡¯t Jun hang¡¯s fault. Jun hang was already tired enough from those things and he was still trying his best to make things better. She should believe in him and not let him be physically and mentally exhausted again. Even if the people of the imperial family and the future wangfei in their eyes were against her, she should not care and not be incited by them. she had come to a foreign country for the man she loved. they were the closest people. With this thought, the Youyou slowly turned around. she gently reached out her soft hands and wrapped them around his waist, letting him sleep on her shoulder. she lowered her head and kissed his forehead, saying slowly in a low voice, ¡± rest well, yingluo. i love you. ¡± Jun hang¡¯s arms tightened even more. The two of them lay there quietly for a while without moving, as if they were looking for comfort in each other¡¯s arms. After a while, Jun hang¡¯s slender fingers slid to the edge of her pajamas and went in, gently moving up and touching her delicate skin. It made people¡¯s hearts feel numb. She softened her sensitive body and moaned softly. His hand landed on the softest part of her body. And that night, they hugged each other intimately and fell asleep peacefully. It wasn¡¯t that Jun hang didn¡¯t want to do something, but she didn¡¯t let him. He needed to rest at four in the morning. On the second day. It was past seven o ¡®clock and Jun hang had not woken up yet. Youyou was reluctant to wake him up, knowing that he would get up later to get ready for work, so he let him rest more. after she washed up, she lay back down and wanted to cuddle with him for a while. however, when she passed by the window, she saw a group of people walking out of the palace¡¯s garden. the woman in the front was elegant and luxurious. she was wearing a magnificent long dress, which was dotted with stars and looked gorgeous. The people of D nation were born with a tradition. They were very particular about the rules of communication between people, especially the aristocrats, who were even more particular about their clothes. Not to mention, he had come so early in the morning to look for His Highness. Because the elegant and luxurious woman in the front was called Annie. To be precise, her relationship with junhang was that of cousins. She was uncle junhang¡¯s daughter and the noble Princess of D country. Youyou stood in front of the window with one hand on the curtain. Half of her figure was exposed and she looked at the scene outside the window. Suddenly, her eyelashes slowly moved and she held her breath. Jun hang should be sleeping in his own room, not in her palace room, where even guests were not qualified to live here. However, Yingluo She didn¡¯t care anymore. If that Princess wanted to find Jun hang, then let her come. She couldn¡¯t stop them from seeing each other, but she could let her feel something different when she came. She shouldn¡¯t have let them do whatever they wanted just because she was alone when Jun hang wasn¡¯t around. She was the beloved Princess in the hands of her parents and her brother, so there was no need for her to suffer, was there? Youyou put down the curtain and looked away, his eyes falling on the man on the bed. Jun hang frowned slightly at this time, as if he was gradually waking up. Youyou almost didn¡¯t think about it. The moment Jun hang opened his eyes slightly, the milky white silk nightdress slowly slid down from her round and white shoulders. Chapter 1578 ? 1578 Found out that they are sleeping together (1) In the end, it fell along her graceful body to the side of her feet. Her legs were delicate and smooth, glowing like jade. There was nothing inside. Jun hang opened his eyes and saw such a scene in front of him. It could be said that he suffered a strong visual impact. In the next second, a soft and charming body came into his face and buried herself in his arms. Jun hang¡¯s whole body instantly became stiff. Men who woke up early were originally lustful animals, not to mention seeing his beloved woman like this. Her extremely demonic figure was like a sex doll. It instantly ignited a raging flame. The temperature in the morning was a little cold. When she pressed down, Jun hang subconsciously lifted the quilt and wrapped her naked and attractive body inside. He held her in his arms and then turned over- ** Led by a servant, Princess Annie had been waiting in the dining hall of the palace. The chef in this Palace was the one she had brought over. It was just that one time when they were having a meal together, someone asked him how he was eating and he said it was very good, so she sent her own chef to the palace to cook for Jun hang. Everything else aside, this chef¡¯s food was really good. Youyou loved to eat it. Jun hang wanted to have a meal with the Youyou every day, but when the time didn¡¯t allow it, he would send it over and instruct the customs Minister, which was equivalent to his private butler arranging everything for the Youyou. Whatever she wanted to eat, whatever she wanted to drink, whatever she wanted to eat and wear, she had to be 100% satisfied. Annie had been waiting here for a long time. The mealtime had already begun. She had made an appointment with him yesterday, but Jun hang had not appeared. Princess Annie seemed to be patient, but in fact, she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. After another 15 minutes, Princess Annie finally couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She got up and walked towards Jun hang¡¯s room. Princess Annie, His Highness is still resting. Would you like to wait a little longer? ¡± asked the Minister of Foreign Affairs, who was in charge of the palace. There was no anger on Princess Annie¡¯s face, but her tone was unhappy. how could Your Highness not show up on time? ¡± In country D, it could be said that keeping time was a very important thing in the process of communication. If they were not punctual, they would leave a very bad impression. Princess Annie, ¡± said the Minister of Customs with a smile, ¡± were you the one who made an appointment with His Highness yesterday morning? ¡± Princess Annie¡¯s expression changed slightly. Yesterday, when he was having dinner with the current Princess Consort and his Highness, the princess Consort mentioned their appointment this morning, and she agreed. Later on, His Highness was called away by someone else, but Qianqian clearly knew about it. Princess Annie did not reply to the Minister of State affairs. Instead, she raised her chin arrogantly and continued to walk forward to the room where Jun hang was. ¡°Princess Annie, His Highness is not awake yet, Yingluo!¡± so what if he¡¯s not awake, Charles? I¡¯m his future princess Consort. Don¡¯t I have the right to see him? ¡± Princess Annie couldn¡¯t help but call out the Minister¡¯s name. Her tone became cold and hard. Charles immediately stopped talking. Then, he stretched out his hand and let her do as she pleased. It was impossible for Princess Annie not to be angry. Chapter 1579 ? 1579 Discovered sleeping together (2) a noble princess must have her own pride. Charles followed her silently. Princess Annie also had two maidservants by her side. When she finally arrived at Jun hang¡¯s resting place, she took a deep breath and knocked on the door. In the end, he didn¡¯t hear anything. There was no response. Princess Annie looked at Charles in surprise. He knocked on the door and said in a gentle and respectful voice, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, you have to get up and eat.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Still no one. Charles slowly pushed the door open. When Princess Annie saw what was inside, her eyes widened in shock. w-where¡¯s His Highness Qianqian?! Charles went in to check. Everything in the room was clean, even the bed. He touched the bed and shook his head when he looked at Princess Annie. it¡¯s cold. princess annie¡¯s expression changed. As they left, Princess Annie¡¯s expression became even more complicated. Where had His Highness gone to? However, just as she thought of this, an Eastern woman¡¯s face suddenly flashed through her mind. The aura around his body instantly froze. At the same time, Charles also realized that he knew better than many people here who the young were. He spent the most time with His Highness 24 hours a day and often saw His Highness coming out of a room in the morning. Charles¡¯s eyes looked over as he thought about it. It wasn¡¯t far from the room His Highness was in, and it was downstairs. Princess Annie suddenly asked him, ¡± where is that woman? Where does the woman he brought back live?¡± Charles was silent. Princess Annie¡¯s elegant face was now expressionless and cold. Princess Annie went to search for them one by one. Charles tried to stop her, but to no avail. When Princess Annie was about to leave, she suddenly heard a faint voice and stopped. She walked to the edge of the spiral staircase, and the faint sound seemed to be coming from one of the rooms downstairs. Charles heard it too. He wanted to stop her, but he saw Princess Annie walking down the stairs without paying him any attention. He couldn¡¯t do anything. This was the first time Princess Annie had encountered such a situation. She didn¡¯t know if she had heard it wrong, but she heard a woman¡¯s soft moaning. She followed the sound and walked to the door to open it. ¡°Princess Annie!¡± Charles wasn¡¯t young anymore. He ran a few steps, panting, and held her hand, shaking his head. Princess Annie, on the other hand, felt a little humiliated. She was well-educated, but she seemed to have lost her mind. She pushed Charles away and went to open the door. How could this be, how could this be, this is a Palace, ordinary people are not allowed to live here, why did he arrange for her to live in this Palace! And he was sleeping with her? Even if she knew that he had a woman he liked, only the princess Consort had the right to do so. Only the future princess Consort had the right! Princess Annie opened the door without hesitation. He immediately saw the scene inside. The door wasn¡¯t locked because the entire Palace belonged to Jun hang. It was his place of residence, so no one would be rude. However ¡­ Princess Annie opened the door. Chapter 1580 ? 1580 The secret that was overheard (1) When the door opened, a woman¡¯s soft and alluring voice, like a kitten, came from inside. It made people feel numb to the bones and ecstatic. However, in the next moment, the little woman on the bed suddenly screamed in shock as if she had seen something. She shrank into the man¡¯s arms. The man quickly covered her with the blanket and stopped his body on top of her. He looked out of the door and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Princess Annie, on the other hand, was dumbfounded by what she had never seen before. His mind was in a mess. Charles quickly pulled Princess Annie away and asked the maid beside her to close the door. Charles brought Princess Annie, whose body was already stiff and numb, to the side. He sighed repeatedly. Princess Annie, why do you have to do this? His Highness loves Miss Bo deeply. Don¡¯t you know that? although Miss Bo is not allowed to stay in the palace according to the rules, this place belongs to His Highness. If he wants to do this, no one can stop him. then, charles said in a serious tone, ¡± princess annie, if you marry his highness, you¡¯ll be the princess consort. of course, you¡¯ll have to live here. however, i¡¯m afraid miss bo won¡¯t let his highness leave. do you really think you can accept it, qianqian? ¡± The meaning of his words was clearly to let her see the stakes in this. If she married His Highness, she could have the lofty status and power of a Queen, but in a sense, it also meant that she was not marrying the future Crown Prince, but the country and the power, which were practical but illusory things. Princess Annie took a deep breath. The previous scene seemed to have deeply stimulated her. As the future Queen, she had finally seen the Crown Prince in bed with another woman. She was a woman after all, and her eyes gradually reddened. Charles thought that she would compromise this time, but when Princess Annie looked up again, she said, ¡± no matter who is the princess, I can¡¯t guarantee their loyalty to the marriage. But since I¡¯m the future Queen, I will give birth to a future Prince and Princess for the princess and for the country. Our marriage will be legitimate. As soon as this was said, Charles was speechless. Actually, he had said that not only because he knew how much His Highness cared about that woman, but also because he was afraid that once the future princess Consort married over, the imperial family would be in chaos because of Miss Bo¡¯s existence. however, princess annie couldn¡¯t stay any longer. she wouldn¡¯t go back just like that. charles followed her and sent her and her people out. then, he saw princess annie go to the queen¡¯s place. Seeing this, Charles shook his head helplessly and sighed. It¡¯s not going to be peaceful again. In the room. Time slowly passed, and it was almost nine O ¡®clock. junhang rarely got up so late, even when they were in love in the morning. At this time, Youyou was sitting by the big bed, and Jun hang was looking down and helping her put on her clothes, skirts, and shoes. youyou enjoyed his gentleness and care. suddenly, she slowly leaned over and wrapped her slender arms around his waist, asking softly, ¡± brother junhang, did i cause you trouble? ¡± Chapter 1581 ? 1581 The secret that was overheard (2) Jun hang touched her soft long hair and lowered his head to kiss her. His voice was clear and gentle. don¡¯t think too much. No. Youyou took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and snuggled up to him. He said softly, ¡± then did I delay a lot of your matters? ran ran, you¡¯re not around at this time every day. In fact, Jun hang was very busy, but she didn¡¯t know what he was busy with. Of course, they were all political figures, so they couldn¡¯t tell him those things. Jun hang didn¡¯t respond. He just held her little face and pecked her lips affectionately and gently. A thin blush appeared on her young and pure face, and her eyelids drooped shyly. Jun hang¡¯s slender hand rubbed her face. Youyou waited for a long time before he finally said, ¡± ¡°Youyou, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Putting everything aside, she was really beautiful and pure. He could not help but be mesmerized by her. When he saw her, he could almost forget everything, forget his identity, forget this country. It was as if he had returned to the library in the base, where he quietly read and did research, and she was his assistant. He really missed those times. This was his true love and the only woman. Since she had followed him here, he would give her the best. She was so good that she was not worth suffering for him. it¡¯ll be quick, Youyou. I promise you, I¡¯ll settle everything quickly. Youyou really wanted to say how to solve it. In front of Jun hang was a test of the entire country D¡¯s top brass, and in front of him was a test of status. Princess Annie¡¯s status was noble, so she was qualified to marry the Crown Prince. however, she was afraid that if she asked, she would be questioning him. Jun hang didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry this time. He helped her pack up and took her to dinner. As soon as he finished eating, Charles came over and whispered something in his ear. He was holding an exquisite gold-stamped sticker in his hand. It was an invitation. Jun hang finally nodded and got up. Jun hang turned back to look at Youyou. the people from the cabinet are coming. Youyou, go back and have a good rest. Youyou nodded obediently and got up to leave. However, just as she was about to walk out of the huge restaurant and go upstairs, she saw Charles appear with a few men in suits. For some reason, when the younglings saw those people, they slowed down their steps. What would they talk about? In the end, Youyou hid in a corridor not far away on the first floor when no one was paying attention. He leaned against them and went to listen to the conversation downstairs. It wasn¡¯t very clear, but they were vaguely talking about the marriage of the princess Consort. It seemed that they were trying to win over Princess Annie¡¯s family power and her family¡¯s financial wealth. As for what Jun hang had said, she really didn¡¯t hear it. But just as her heart was filled with worry, she suddenly heard someone call Charles. Then, she saw Charles immediately rush over with the invitation in his hand. Charles handed it over respectfully. Jun hang was surrounded by some cabinet members, but on the surface, he and the Prime Minister were two different things. They only cared about the country¡¯s interests. this weekend¡¯s banquet is very important. The Prime Minister of country Y has just taken office not long ago. Your Highness, you have to communicate with him more often. There are many places in country Y that we need to cooperate in, so you must not take it lightly. Also, since Princess Annie is the future Queen, it is best that you attend together. when he heard this, he raised his eyebrows. The International Dinner hosted by country Y¡¯s Prime Minister That was her uncle. [ I really don¡¯t want to torture you [[want to go with the sweet style,[want to forcefully torture the scumbag¡¯s face. It¡¯s the new week, let¡¯s compare our feelings [calm down ] Chapter 1582 ? 1582 Attending an International Dinner (1) Could it be ¡­ Junhang, as the Crown Prince of D country, was also going to attend the dinner? Could this dinner be the International Dinner that her mother had promised to bring her to when she went back from sang Xia¡¯s wedding? Youyou thought about it and frowned slightly. She felt that it should be right. The timing was basically the same as what her mother had said. It was also the International Dinner held by the new Prime Minister of country Y. It was understandable that the most important people in European countries were invited, because according to what she had just heard, she knew that Jun hang was about to be crowned. The new Prime Minister of country Y, Qian Qian, It was her uncle. Her mother was the granddaughter of the old Duchess and the grandmother of the newly appointed Prime Minister. Moreover, the power behind her mother was the power of her father and the firearms group. after the war with country y, her mother was a noble that country y wanted to win over. her mother only had a good relationship with the late duchess and did not want to be won over by them. Youyou didn¡¯t think much of it before. It was just a dinner party, and she didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. However, it was only after hearing their conversation just now that Youyou vaguely realized that her mommy would bring her to such a large-scale International Dinner party to take a look. Did he already know that the people from D nation would appear and did this on purpose? Although the Prime Minister¡¯s inauguration was a major event, and even if he personally sent someone to send an invitation to his mother, she would still not go if she did not want to. No one dared to provoke her. But, why did she agree at this time? Youyou pressed against the wall and suddenly clenched his fists. It¡¯s mommy who knows junhang¡¯s identity, ran ran. It was mommy who knew that junhang wouldn¡¯t think about her identity or whether she was a good match for ran ran. But other people would, right? Her mother would always see things more clearly than her. The royal family and the aristocratic families were always so realistic. It was also because his mother had seen through everything that she was unwilling to be roped in by them. Youyou didn¡¯t know what to feel for a moment. She had never thought that a week later, she would be attending an International Dinner with junhang and his ¡®future princess Consort¡¯. Most importantly, they were here to represent different countries. One was the royal family of country D, His Highness and the future princess Consort, while the other was her-the Prime Minister¡¯s niece. Youyou quietly returned to his room alone. Her mind was in a mess. There was a moment when she didn¡¯t know how to face Jun hang. Should she tell Jun hang about this? She didn¡¯t want to hide it from him. She just thought it was a normal dinner and Jun hang wasn¡¯t attending. Besides, she did not hide the fact that she was the Prime Minister¡¯s niece on purpose. It was just that she and her mother did not like complicated people like them, so she did not want to have too many relationships with them. She didn¡¯t think it was necessary to tell junhang. Moreover, Jun hang didn¡¯t even ask, did he? In his eyes, his mother was the old core figure of the firearms group, and his brother had inherited his father¡¯s control over the underworld and the economic lifeline in Asia. That was all. However, Youyou thought for a long time and decided to tell Jun hang about this. she didn¡¯t want junhang to think that she had seen her niece, the prime minister, with her own eyes and that she didn¡¯t know anything and felt that she had hidden it from him. it was just unexpected that jun hang seemed to have become particularly busy these two days because of the matters of the cabinet- Chapter 1583 ? 1583 Attending the International Dinner (2) When she was asleep, he might or might not have appeared. When she woke up in the morning, she did not see him either. That was why she had never said those words. However, the Youyou did not feel lonely because of this, because the old wangfei had appeared. At this crucial moment when Jun hang was about to be crowned, the old Wang Fei and the ¡®future¡¯ Princess Annie appeared together. On the afternoon two days later. The young child was drawing in the room, and she was accompanying her mother to an International Banquet. As a junior, she should at least give her something meaningful. As the Prime Minister, what did she not have? She had always been good at drawing, so she was drawing an oil painting of the castle¡¯s Rose Garden. As usual, Jun hang didn¡¯t appear. Charles appeared and knocked on her door. As soon as Youyou opened the door, Charles frowned and said worriedly, ¡± miss Youyou, the old queen and Princess Annie have invited you to have afternoon tea with them. Youyou was still holding a paintbrush in her hand, wearing the straps that she had been wearing for painting, and there was a patch of paint on her face. When she heard this, her first thought was that he was looking for trouble? however, his second reaction was that he had been f * cked. These few days, she had been dejected when she was drawing, so why would she come at this time? who didn¡¯t know that the old wang fei and the others were people who paid the most attention to rules? However, she didn¡¯t want to waste too much time. She quickly washed up and changed into a light blue dress. There were two well-dressed people sitting in the dining room. They were wearing long court dresses, and their every move was exceptionally elegant. They were surrounded by servants. They were having afternoon tea, drinking coffee and cocoa, as well as the country¡¯s unique wienerbroed dessert. The young child was led by Charles. When she saw the old queen, she politely bent her knees and got up. in this country, especially among the royal family, there were many rules. although youyou didn¡¯t like it, she had to learn to adapt to this environment because you couldn¡¯t change it. She didn¡¯t want to give them an excuse to say that junhang had spoiled her and had no manners. The old wangfei was over fifty years old, but she still maintained her graceful face and elegant figure. Her deep eyes looked gentle, but in fact, they were sharp. After Youyou was seated, Princess Annie smiled slightly. However, she said, ¡± Miss Bo, you¡¯re really hard to invite. Even the princess Consort is so hard to invite to see Miss Bo. The Youyou heard. Sure enough, she knew that Princess Annie would target her even more after seeing her and Jun hang that day. And now ¡­ Youyou pretended to be obedient and smiled gently. His tone was apologetic. I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t prepared for the Queen and Princess Annie¡¯s sudden arrival. I didn¡¯t want to rush over to meet them. ¡°Oh?¡± When Princess Annie heard this, the smile at the corner of her lips widened. However, it was filled with sarcasm. Miss Bo, do you really treat this Palace as your home? Doesn¡¯t the princess need to ask you when she¡¯ll come?¡± Youyou¡¯s smile gradually faded and he stopped talking. Seeing this, Princess Annie probably thought that Bo Jiu was rendered speechless by her words. She was instantly pleased and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± Miss Bo, I hope that you can take note of your status. Soon, I will be getting married to His Highness junhang. I will be the future princess Consort and you will be nothing. There is no such thing as a second Princess Consort here. The old wangfei suddenly coughed. He looked at Princess Annie, and the latter immediately said, ¡± Chapter 1584 ? 1584 Attending an International Dinner (3) When the youngster saw this scene, he knew that the old queen was not so stupid as to help him. Without the old queen¡¯s permission, Princess Annie would not have dared to say such a threat in front of her. Princess Annie said. it was only then that the old wang fei looked at the young child. she sipped her coffee elegantly and said slowly, ¡± miss bo, can you tell me about your family situation in detail? your parents, what do they do for a living? ¡± Youyou pursed her lips slightly. She was only holding back her unhappiness because she was Jun hang¡¯s mother. my mother used to be an actress, but now she¡¯s out of filming. My father is a businessman. Youyou was right, but what she didn¡¯t say was that her mother was an International Movie queen who was popular all over the world, the chief firearms designer of the largest firearms group in Western Europe, and her father was a business tycoon who controlled the lifeblood of Asia¡¯s black and white Industries. In addition to their close relationship with the Duchess of country Y, her parents were also capitalists and military forces that country Y¡¯s government wanted to win over. Now that the old Wang Fei had asked, she did not want to say. She did it on purpose. Because she felt that they were not worthy of knowing. Especially the old wangfei. Even if she was junhang¡¯s mother, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the fact that she was the one who abandoned her son who had a heart disease. However, after the child said this, the old queen and Princess Annie¡¯s expressions were very subtle. Indeed, in their eyes, one was an actress who showed her face in public, while the other was an ordinary businessman. Such an identity? Of course, it was because he didn¡¯t even seem to be worthy of carrying the shoes of the royal family. Princess Annie didn¡¯t say a word, but her eyes were filled with contempt. The old Wang Fei didn¡¯t probe further. She was silent for a moment before she said slowly, ¡± then, Miss Bo, I think I can understand why you keep pestering His Highness. Youyou sneered in his heart when he heard that, but he pretended to be innocent on the surface. What do you mean, Princess Consort? I¡¯m with him because I love him.¡± ¡°Love?¡± The old wangfei frowned. The disdain in Princess Annie¡¯s eyes deepened. if you really love him, you should leave him, ¡± she said on behalf of the Queen. you shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him and make him suffer for you. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Youyou immediately understood the hidden meaning in her words. Why, she didn¡¯t know what junhang was? Princess Annie said without any expression, ¡± in fact, His Highness could have been crowned a long time ago, but he has been delaying it. The coronation means that he will become King, and at the same time, it also means that we are getting married. But because of your existence, other than dealing with the busy work, His Highness has also been trying to deal with those ministers. What exactly is he trying to do? Don¡¯t tell me we won¡¯t get married in the future?¡± When she finished speaking, she looked at Youyou, her eyes full of provocation. It was as if she wanted to tell her that no matter what she said behind Jun hang¡¯s back, it wouldn¡¯t help. Jun hang would still marry her. Youyou¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly. She knew that this was not all. Jun hang told her not to worry. He wouldn¡¯t marry Princess Annie, so there must be something they didn¡¯t know. The old queen seemed to be a little tired. She stood up slowly. Princess Annie quickly followed her. Before she left, the old Wang Fei said, ¡± Miss Bo, I still hope that you will think this through. My son belongs to this country and his future princess Consort can only be someone of high status. If you insist on staying, then you can only maintain this secret relationship that can not be exposed to the public. Chapter 1585 ? 1585 Attending an International Dinner (4) The old lady finished speaking with a calm expression. She turned around and said without looking at her, ¡± His Highness will be crowned soon. This is a very important period. You must not appear in the public eye, and no one must find out about your relationship with His Highness. ¡°Since you¡¯re staying here, don¡¯t go out. Otherwise, if someone finds out that you have a bad relationship with His Highness, it will be extremely detrimental to His Highness¡¯s appointment.¡± After a few words, the old wangfei did not stay any longer and left. Charles went to see her off, groveling. Princess Annie stayed behind. Her appearance was elegant and luxurious, but before she left, she looked at the young boy with a meaningful gaze. Miss Bo, even if His Highness dotes on you, you have to be responsible for your image. This isn¡¯t a place for you to entertain yourself. After that, Princess Annie left without hesitation. It was just that his last words were somewhat inexplicable. What was wrong with her image? She had a good image, okay? At least Jun hang liked her image and didn¡¯t like this Princess. Youyou could not help but sneer in his heart after they left. Ha. &Nbsp; It was really funny. Haven¡¯t they heard of the saying,¡±when you don¡¯t know who you¡¯re bullying, it¡¯s best not to bully them. Otherwise, there will always be people you can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± There¡¯s always someone better! When Charles came back, the Youling was already sitting in front of the restaurant. She was cutting the dish with a knife and fork and stuffing it into her mouth. Her cheeks were full. When Charles came back, he wanted to comfort the Youling, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be eating happily. Charles shook his head and laughed. He couldn¡¯t help it. In his opinion, this young lady made him feel much more comfortable than the Queen and Princess Annie. She had human feelings. ¡°Miss Youyou, would you like some more? you didn¡¯t eat anything this afternoon.¡± Youyou didn¡¯t stand on ceremony when she heard that. Her little face was still tense a second ago, but when Charles said that, she raised her little face with a smile and said, ¡± then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony, Charles. Please help me thank uncle William. Although uncle William had been sent by Princess Annie, she was already familiar with uncle William as a foodie. Very quickly, the dining table was filled with exquisite dishes. Youyou¡¯s appetite was greatly stimulated and it was drooling. High-quality codfish with mustard sauce, smoked fish and cheese pastry, fried goose leg in tomato sauce, beef with scrambled eggs, crispy chicken, dry-fried shrimp, straw mushroom fish, and steamed bun were all delicious classic cuisines. Youyou thought that it was all for him and waved his hand. no, no, Charles. Help me tell uncle William that I can¡¯t eat that much. Uncle William is too honest. As soon as this was said, Charles said faintly, ¡± ¡°Young lady Youyou, it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t eat it. There¡¯s still His Highness.¡± ¡°Huh???¡± What the hell? Youyou was stunned. Junhang is back? As expected, Charles smiled and said, ¡± His Highness said he¡¯ll be back soon to have dinner with you. Youyou didn¡¯t speak. As the fork fiddled with the custard on the plate, she, who had been chattering just now, suddenly became quiet, and even her breathing became a little long. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, young miss Youyou?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him,¡± Youyou¡¯s eyelids drooped and he spat out a few words in a fit of pique. charles¡¯s eyes twitched. So straightforward. Youyou was not lying. She was indeed in a bad mood now. [ there¡¯s more ] Chapter 1586 ? 1586 Attending an International Dinner (5) Was there a need to ask why it was not good? Who would be in a good mood after being threatened and despised by his mother and future fianc¨¦e? Charles didn¡¯t need to think to know what was going on. However, he sighed softly. young lady Youyou, I can understand your feelings, but in such a situation, one can¡¯t help it, whether it¡¯s young lady Youyou or his Highness. After Charles said this, the young girl became even more silent, but her tightly furrowed brows slowly relaxed at this time. Indeed. She couldn¡¯t do it again. She couldn¡¯t blame Jun hang for this. She couldn¡¯t punish Jun hang for the unhappiness that others had caused her. He was innocent and he had already suffered enough. Youyou took a deep breath. When she looked up at Charles again, she forced a smile. Charles, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Jun hang came back almost at the same time that all the dishes were served. However, Jun hang didn¡¯t go to the children¡¯s side immediately. Instead, he took off his coat and listened to what Charles said. Of course, he was able to rush back immediately because he heard that the old queen and Princess Annie were here. he was worried about her. He was also afraid that she would cry and argue with him like before. He knew that he had made her suffer. He felt really sorry and guilty. After listening to Charles¡¯s story, he felt as if a stone was pressing down on his heart. He slowly walked to the dining room and asked the servants to leave. He walked behind her and suddenly bent over, reached out, and pulled her small body into his arms. Youyou was shocked. Then, it patted its small chest and asked, ¡± what have you been doing these few days? I feel like I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± By the time he finished speaking, Youyou had already turned around to hug his thin waist. Jun hang was a little surprised by her hand¡¯s reaction. He didn¡¯t expect her to not be angry with him today. Jun hang held her hand and sat down. Youyou, don¡¯t take what they said to heart. Some things can¡¯t be decided until the end. Youyou deliberately sat on his lap and leaned on his shoulder, smiling and shaking her head. I¡¯m fine. They didn¡¯t say anything to me. You don¡¯t have to worry. As soon as these words came out, Jun hang¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit. the second one that i didn¡¯t expect today. He didn¡¯t expect that she would swallow all the bitterness and bury it in her stomach, not letting him know. However, her actions only made his heart ache even more. Youyou didn¡¯t want him to be in a difficult position. The person caught in the middle was the most torturous. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t take it to heart because she wasn¡¯t like them. She had a strong capital that they couldn¡¯t imagine. And things had already come to this. Since she was going to attend the dinner, she thought that maybe junhang wouldn¡¯t be so troubled after knowing that she was the niece of country Y¡¯s Prime Minister? youyou wanted to tell him his identity. The next second, Jun hang said to her directly, ¡± don¡¯t say anymore. I heard from the Butler that you haven¡¯t eaten all day. Hurry up and eat. As he spoke, he peeled the large prawns for her one by one. Then, he fed her. Youyou didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, but when eating the prawns, she deliberately bit his hand lightly and licked it with the tip of her little tongue. Jun hang was stunned and looked at her, but she smiled ambiguously and winked at him. Jun hang wiped his face, his ears slightly red. Chapter 1587 ? 1587 Attending an International Dinner (6) The two of them flirted with each other through such subtle movements. After feeding the child, Jun hang suddenly picked her up and took her upstairs into her room. Youyou¡¯s face was shy. Being held by him, he had forgotten about his own painting. Jun hang came in just in time to see that on the special paper, there was a magnificent oil painting, even if it was only half done. Her body softened and she fell onto the bed. Jun hang looked down at her and then at the painting. He asked, ¡± did you draw this? ¡± ¡°What else? who else can be as nimble as me?¡± Youyou wrapped his arms around his neck, a sly look flashing in his eyes. She didn¡¯t tell him why she knew how to draw this. It was probably because Jun hang felt that she was too lonely, so he found something to relieve his boredom. Sure enough, Jun hang didn¡¯t ask much. He just suddenly reached out and rubbed the back of her ear, whispering, ¡± I was wondering why there was red paint on your ear. ¡°What?¡± Youyou touched it, and it really did rub off some paint. Only then did she realize why Princess Annie had said something about the painting before she left. She had said that she didn¡¯t have a good image and that she was too casual here. F * ck. What the hell did she know? His painting was for the Prime Minister¡¯s uncle. Jun hang seemed to know what she was thinking. He gently rubbed against her and kissed her. be good, it¡¯s okay. If you find it boring here, you can draw it. Youyou pressed her forehead against his and suddenly sighed in her heart. She knew that junhang was tired, but wasn¡¯t she tired too? These days were coming to an end. Perhaps it was after mommy brought her to uncle¡¯s dinner party. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Jun hang leaned over and pressed down on her. She refused but still said it was daytime. ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± He pecked her ear, giving her a numbing pleasure. Her young and charming body fell into oblivion with him. ** Youyou had initially planned to be honest with him, but he later gave up on the idea. She had never lied to Jun hang. It was Jun hang who didn¡¯t let her come into contact with his complicated political world. He didn¡¯t know her identity, so she would let him know more. In the blink of an eye, it was the eve of the banquet. That night, Jun hang accompanied her. Even so, the old wangfei and Princess Annie still came again. And not only did he call Jun hang, but he also asked her to go with him. In front of Jun hang, she only told him to seize the opportunity to build a good relationship with international celebrities. Finally, she said, ¡± junhang, Annie will go with you. Although you haven¡¯t gotten married yet, Annie will attend as your fianc¨¦e and accompany you. Youyou¡¯s body stiffened when he heard this. Did he really have to do this? If Annie were to appear in the world with this identity, then the wedding could not be changed. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a joke to the world? Jun hang gave a faint ¡®en¡¯ and seemed to have agreed. Youyou pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak. The old Wang Fei suddenly shifted her gaze over to look at her. as for you, Miss Bo, I hope that you will maintain your invisible posture at this time. Since you are living here, don¡¯t leave this Palace. Don¡¯t let anyone have anything against his Highness, especially when His Highness is going to attend banquets in other countries. Youyou¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard this. But in the next moment, she smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, Princess Consort. For junhang¡¯s sake, of course I know what¡¯s more important. that¡¯s right. The banquet was more important. [ last night¡¯s. tonight, i¡¯ll finish writing the climax in one go and post it, muah muah ] Chapter 1588 ? 1588 The young disappeared, Jun hang is furious (1) The old wangfei saw that the young man was obedient, so she looked away and left after saying a few words to Jun hang. After coming here, the young child finally knew what the relationship between Jun hang and this mother was like. Jun hang¡¯s attitude towards this birth mother couldn¡¯t be any more indifferent. There was no more communication between them. Youyou thought of the constipated look on the old wangfei¡¯s face after she left, and she only felt that it was ironic and funny. &Nbsp; yeah. The old Wang Fei indeed looked laughable and pathetic. But she asked for it. After the old wangfei left, the Youyou didn¡¯t speak to Jun hang anymore. He got up and was about to leave for his room. Jun hang suddenly grabbed her wrist and turned back to shake her off. Jun hang frowned. Youyou¡¯s lips twitched slightly. There was no obedience in his watery eyes. He had long become rational and sharp. junhang, I understand your dilemma and I also believe that you told me not to worry. But I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m also tired. I have my own temper. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to show you my temper, so now, you¡¯d better not appear in front of me! After saying that, Youyou ignored his pale and complicated expression and turned to leave. Even if she trusted Jun hang, she would not forget that Jun hang had promised the old Wang Fei to bring Princess Annie along and acknowledge her identity. Ha. &Nbsp; If he acknowledged Princess Annie¡¯s identity internationally, it would be no different from acknowledging her as his real wife. Did junhang really think that it would only count when he was crowned or married? It was laughable. Once it was confirmed at the International Banquet, there was no doubt that it would be something that could not be changed! When Youyou walked into the room, the obedient and gentle her in front of the old Wang Fei had disappeared. She was like a little hedgehog with red eyes. She was on guard against others from hurting her, but at the same time, she could no longer hug herself. She even had to think about what to do if Jun hang really admitted it. That had already crossed her bottom line. When Jun hang came to knock on the door, it was half an hour. He tried to give her time to calm down, but Youyou had already washed up and gone to bed. She locked the door and didn¡¯t want to see Jun hang. She didn¡¯t want to see these people and even wanted to escape. But locking the door was actually useless. Jun hang saw that her door was locked and couldn¡¯t help but worry that something would happen to her, so he asked Charles for a spare key to open the door. He had thought that something would happen to her, but she had already climbed into bed and slept. jun hang came over to check on her. seeing her frowning slightly, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. in the end, he could only help her tuck in the corner of the quilt, leave a gentle kiss on her forehead, and leave. How could he not know what Youyou was thinking? However, he would never lie to her and would never let her down. She would soon find out. This was the most important thing that he had always insisted on. He closed the door gently and left. Jun hang went to deal with things overnight. The next day, Jun hang was busy. At noon, he had already prepared a private plane and was ready to fly to country Y to attend the International Dinner at night. But for some reason, when the important cabinet ministers and Charles were urging him to leave, his eyelids suddenly twitched. Youyou¡¯s pure and sweet little face appeared in his mind, and then her red and swollen eyes. Chapter 1589 ? 1589 The young disappeared, Jun hang is furious (2) he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if he had been pricked by a needle. He changed his direction just before he was about to take the plane and asked Charles to take him back to the palace. ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, what are you going to do when you return? we should leave now.¡± Charles reminded him anxiously. Jun hang frowned and didn¡¯t speak. Charles immediately understood that it was for the young lady. After the young lady got angry yesterday, she never saw His Highness again. Tonight¡¯s banquet was extraordinary because Princess Annie¡¯s future princess Consort would be recognized internationally. Now that His Highness had returned, could it be that he wanted to comfort the young miss? Charles thought about it and said, ¡± Your Highness, I can understand how you feel and I know what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t change this-¡± Jun hang¡¯s cold eyes suddenly swept over him. go back, now, immediately. He didn¡¯t want to say much to others. He knew that he couldn¡¯t explain it clearly to Youyou now, and he suddenly wanted to go back now, just to see her. He wanted to see what she was doing and whether she was doing well. He didn¡¯t want her to do anything stupid. He would only leave at ease when he saw that she was safe and sound. she would know everything when she returned from the banquet. ** Charles couldn¡¯t argue with Jun hang and finally went back with him. After returning to the palace, everything looked the same as usual, except for the quietness. It was exceptionally quiet, unexpectedly quiet. Jun hang went straight to Youyou¡¯s room. Charles said behind him, ¡± Your Highness, you¡¯re really overthinking this time. I saw miss Youyou eating breakfast this morning, and she ate a lot. She didn¡¯t look like anything unusual. As soon as he finished speaking, Jun hang had already walked to the door and knocked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was no response from inside the door. Jun hang¡¯s brows furrowed even more. In the end, he opened the door directly, but when he saw the scene inside, he was stunned. Charles still didn¡¯t know what was going on inside, so he subconsciously comforted her. how is it, Your Highness? I told you that the young miss was fine here. Let me see what she¡¯s doing-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Charles¡¯s head suddenly buzzed when he saw the scene inside. The large bedroom was clean and tidy. Everything was tidied up, but the red fireplace had long been extinguished. There was no one in the exotic bedroom, as if they had left at some time and for a long time. Charles was dumbfounded. Jun hang rushed in and searched around, shouting, ¡± Youyou! Youyou!¡± However, there was no response from her, not only in the room, but also in the entire villa. Charles saw that His Highness was looking around. Although he was already covered in cold sweat, he quickly went up to stop them. Your Highness, Your Highness, we will do our best to find the young lady, but now you need to ¡­ ¡°Charles! Charles, didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s here? Didn¡¯t you say that she was still eating here this morning? Where was she? Where is she now?¡± charles¡¯s collar was pulled up by jun hang. charles¡¯s face was extremely ugly. his lips moved, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. this was the first time he had seen his highness like this. he had always been calm, elegant, calm, brave, and astute. but at this moment, he seemed to have lost his most precious, most important treasure. he was agitated and completely out of control. Chapter 1590 ? 1590 The young disappeared, Jun hang is furious (3) ¡°Your Highness, please, please, please, please, please,¡± ¡°shi-t! You should die!¡± Jun hang threw him away, turned around and cursed in a low voice, then punched the wall with a bang. Charles knew that the disappearance of the young lady not only worried His Highness, but it was also a hidden danger to a certain extent. The hidden danger that laowang Fei had mentioned. They couldn¡¯t let her step out of this Palace, and they couldn¡¯t let her expose her relationship with His Highness. Charles didn¡¯t think the young lady would be that kind of person, but her disappearance had indeed caused everyone to panic. It would be over if the old Princess Consort got wind of this. Charles was a man who had seen the world. He immediately called and ordered to search for the whereabouts of the young miss in the nearby palaces. ¡°Your Highness, young miss will definitely be fine. I¡¯ve already sent people to look for her.¡± Jun hang stood in the young room, clenching his fists and trying to calm down. He looked at a certain place, motionless, and finally said, ¡± you won¡¯t find it. ¡°What!¡± charles was shocked. Jun hang¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. He said slowly, ¡± she¡¯s gone. Yes, she had left. No one would bring her drawings with them when they went out for a walk or anywhere. She had been drawing for several days, and he had even seen them last night. Unless they left this place. ¡°Your Highness, please¡± Charles seemed to have noticed this as well. His expression was complicated, and he didn¡¯t know what to feel in his heart. Should he blame the young miss? No, he was not the person involved and would never understand her pain. Perhaps she had had enough. charles saw his highness¡¯s slender fingertips hanging down, trembling slightly. jun hang left. He still left. Charles wanted to remind her, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Fortunately, Jun hang did not make things difficult for him. When Jun hang left and he went to the banquet, he said he would give her an explanation. He said he wouldn¡¯t let her suffer again. Even if she had already left. But he still had to prove it to her. ** Jun hang learned about the Youyou on the plane to London. it turned out that not long after youyou¡¯s breakfast, the hundreds of cameras near the palace had tracked her and confirmed that she had left. in fact, the queen had already given the order not to let the youyou leave, but the youyou had followed william out of the area. she had disguised herself to look like chef william¡¯s little follower. As a mere chef, William did not know what the Queen had said. therefore, the departure of the young with ulterior motives intensified their panic. this matter quickly reached the lao wang fei¡¯s ears, and it almost made the lao wang fei jump up in shock and panic! He was afraid that she would deliberately cause trouble outside! He even sent out secret agents to search for the whereabouts of the children. When Jun hang learned of this news, his lips pursed slightly, and his cold eyebrows were full of complicated feelings. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just told Charles to find Youyou¡¯s whereabouts before the old queen did, and to protect her well. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. But what no one knew, even Jun hang didn¡¯t expect was- The Youling was sitting in a luxurious private plane, enjoying the treatment of a little princess. Chapter 1591 ? 1591 Her arrival at the shocking dinner (1) Youyou was holding a cup of 1982 Lafite in her left hand and a fruit salad in her right. She was watching the satellite TV and half-lazily curled up on the White leather sofa. After a while, a man dressed as a chef came over and said to her, ¡± miss, this is the custard you ordered. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Youyou sat up straight and said with a smile. Then, he took the plate and went to his mother¡¯s place. His mother was having a video call with his father, and all the internet here was directly provided by the satellite. mommy, try this. This is a custard unique to d nation. It¡¯s really delicious. I love this the most in d nation. She liked it even more than junhang. that was for sure. Youyou definitely thought. The young mother was charming and gentle. Seeing that her daughter was handing her a pastry, Mrs. An didn¡¯t eat it immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡± why didn¡¯t I see you mention junhang after we got on the plane? what¡¯s wrong? you¡¯ve been angry since the last time you went back, and you haven¡¯t recovered yet? ¡± Youyou was dumbfounded when he heard that. ¡°Mommy, you ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. An raised an eyebrow. Youyou bit his lip in embarrassment. She didn¡¯t expect her mother to find out the last time they went home. She thought she had hidden it well. Youyou remembered that she didn¡¯t tell junhang when she came and there was no movement when she left. She suddenly lowered her eyes and sighed slightly. If Jun hang found out that she was gone, would he think that she had left and disappeared? would he still be attending the international banquet? Or perhaps, he was too busy to spare time and had to go back to say goodbye to her? Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, full of self-mockery. mommy, I really don¡¯t understand. Why do people have to live in a more secular and complicated way? ¡± Youyou sat down and snuggled up to her mother as she spoke slowly. However, when she said this, it could be considered that she had silently admitted to her relationship problems with junhang in front of her mother. but this was undeniable. Youyou liked the kind of love that was pure and simple between two people. when two people are together, you like me and i like you. isn¡¯t that enough? why did those people have to care about this condition? that condition made everything so profit-driven. It was really scary and annoying. Mommy an caressed her daughter¡¯s long hair affectionately. I understand you and I¡¯ll respect all your thoughts. Everything depends on the person. If you¡¯re interested in a poor boy, what¡¯s wrong with him being willing to fight for you as long as you two love each other? ¡± this world is indeed not beautiful, but we can not give up on the eyes that discover beautiful things.¡± Youyou didn¡¯t speak again. Because the reality was that Jun hang wasn¡¯t a poor boy. The one she fell in love with was the future Crown Prince of the country. In the eyes of the royal family, they did not like her. To be more precise, maybe he didn¡¯t like her because she didn¡¯t show up before the banquet. The plane landed in country Y¡¯s Royal airport and was personally picked up by the Prime Minister¡¯s people as soon as they got off. what was supposed to come had finally come. ** The banquet was held at the prime minister¡¯s residence. The palace was luxurious and tall. This was the place where Grand International banquets had been held over the years. It was used to entertain international celebrities, the top people, and Noble ladies. Outside the majestic palace, luxurious cars drove in one after another at night. Outside the 100-mile radius, all the people were forbidden from leaving, and countless soldiers patrolled the area. Chapter 1592 ? 1592 her arrival at the shocking dinner (2) Layer by layer, they finally placed their hands on the exterior of the palace. Even a mosquito would find it difficult to fly in. And inside, the country¡¯s special agents had been reinforced, so the security was frighteningly tight. Two Lincoln Stretch limousines that belonged to D nation arrived. The Prince of country D, Princess Annie, and the senior ministers of the cabinet came together. Charles, as the Minister of Customs, accompanied Jun hang and did not leave. It was reasonable to say that Jun hang and Princess Annie were in the same car, but they didn¡¯t. Junhang and Charles were in one, and the cabinet minister and Princess Annie were in another. The Lincoln that Charles was in drove slowly. When they were about to reach the gate of the palace, a handsome and tall man in a formal suit came out of the door. He was followed by several bodyguards. As soon as he appeared at the door, he immediately caused a commotion. He came out in a hurry, as if to welcome someone. charles, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, saw it at a glance. ¡°Your Highness, look! It¡¯s Lance, the son of the Prime Minister!¡± Jun hang sat in the back, his cold eyes looking over. However, at this moment, there seemed to be quite a commotion over there. The people who had stopped their cars earlier did not enter the palace. Instead, they were all gathered there. of course, they probably wanted to see what kind of person the prime minister¡¯s son would personally come out to welcome. They must be of high status and were relatives of country Y¡¯s Prime Minister. However, this encirclement blocked the vision of Charles and the others. He couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face clearly. It was the Prime Minister¡¯s son Lance, who walked to the door and opened it himself. The first person to come out was a woman in an elegant red cheongsam. Her black hair was tied up like ink, her skin was as white as Jade, and her figure was sexy but didn¡¯t lose her temperament. It instantly caused a sensation, and people immediately surrounded her because she seemed to be an international celebrity. And that was not all. After this woman came out, there seemed to be another one in the car. A moment later, a young girl wearing a blue and white porcelain cheongsam came out. She was completely different from the mature and charming woman who wore the cheongsam earlier. She was pure and charming, and her long hair was casually let down. Her eyes were moist, and she looked a little lazy and a little charming. Many of the young men present were stunned. The cheongsam itself was elegant, sexy, and abstinent. When these feelings were mixed together with that angelic face and devilish figure, it made people unable to stop. it could be said that the mysteriousness and sexiness of the eastern women had completely overwhelmed princess annie, who was attending in a luxurious and complicated dress. Even if she had not appeared yet. with so many people gathered at the entrance of the palace, they finally entered under the guidance of the security guards. But at that moment, Charles seemed to see a familiar figure appear and disappear from his sight. Lance, the son of the Prime Minister, was protecting him as he entered. At that moment. charles¡¯s mind went blank. Suddenly, she lowered her head and shook it. Was he dazzled by the time he stared at her just now? Why did ran ran feel like he saw young miss Youyou just now? No. This was completely impossible. Although the Youyou girl had not been found yet, it was impossible for her to appear in country Y, which was thousands of miles away, and even more impossible for her to appear at such an International Banquet! ¡°Your Highness, please¡± charles turned around subconsciously. However, she saw that Jun hang¡¯s cold face was extremely deep and complicated. Charles was surprised. This was Yingluo? [ there¡¯s still 1 more ] Chapter 1593 ? 1593 Her arrival at the shocking dinner (3) What was the meaning of His Highness ¡°expression? Did he see it or not? Seeing that there was no response when he called out to His Highness, Charles turned around in embarrassment, coughed, and tidied up his suit. He must have seen it wrong. Five minutes later, Charles handed in the invitation and entered with His Highness. A few steps away were Princess Annie and the cabinet minister. Princess Annie wanted to walk with Jun hang, but she couldn¡¯t walk fast in her dress and Jun hang didn¡¯t wait for her, so she could only walk with the cabinet minister. After they entered, someone immediately led the representative of country D¡¯s royal family to see the Prime Minister. The scene in the palace was bustling and Grand. Many people came, all famous people from various countries. The waiters shuttled between these important people with all kinds of drinks. princess annie walked behind jun hang with an elegant and dignified look, but at this time, her heart was not so relaxed. ¡°Princess Annie, the Queen wants you to follow His Highness. You can¡¯t let him go out alone.¡± the cabinet minister quietly reminded princess annie. Princess Annie¡¯s expression changed at the mention of this. of course I¡¯ll know, ¡± she said with a fake smile. that woman may look innocent, but she¡¯s actually very scheming. It¡¯s interesting to go missing with His Highness at this time. I might as well take this opportunity to go missing. Her mother was an actress, her father was a businessman. It was already good enough that she could hook up with Jun hang with such an ordinary background, yet she was still not satisfied! stupid! If he found her, he would definitely teach her a lesson! Just as the cabinet minister was about to respond, he suddenly heard the people around him exclaiming in surprise. I didn¡¯t expect the International superstar Best Actress to be the sister of country Y¡¯s leader. She¡¯s too low-key. She¡¯s really hidden well. that¡¯s right. Also, did you see the Prime Minister¡¯s niece? my son was stunned by her. He said that he had never seen such a beautiful Oriental Beauty. Princess Annie frowned when she heard this. An Eastern beauty? She didn¡¯t know why, but when it came to Oriental beauties, the only impression in Princess Annie¡¯s mind was Jun hang¡¯s lowly, scheming, and pitiful little lover. Even though he hated her. However, Princess Annie had to admit that if that little b * tch wasn¡¯t beautiful, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to seduce such a cold and distant man like Jun hang. She was simply a Little Vixen! Jun hang had already arrived at country Y¡¯s Prime Minister¡¯s side. The two of them started to chat as soon as they met. It seemed that they were very familiar with each other and had known each other for a long time. Princess Annie suddenly wanted to walk over to the Prime Minister¡¯s side and introduce herself. At the same time, Jun hang could prove her identity. Princess Annie walked over to him. However, at this moment. Suddenly, a figure walked past Princess Annie. ¡°Ah-!¡± Princess Annie screamed and fell on top of a waiter who was holding a wine glass. Suddenly, there was a moment of panic. Many people looked over in shock. The cabinet ministers and the waiter quickly went to help her up. Princess, are you okay?! Princess Annie¡¯s face turned green and red. She had never expected that someone would step on her dress! She gritted her teeth in anger, but she did not show it on her face. She smiled awkwardly and said,¡±thank ¡­ Thank you. I¡¯m fine. At this moment, a long-haired girl in a blue and white porcelain cheongsam had turned and sneaked into the crowd. The smile on her lips was inexplicably evil. however, princess annie caught sight of her back as soon as she turned around-! an, babies, I¡¯ll release it in one breath tomorrow. It¡¯s super cool ~¡± Chapter 1594 ? 1594 Her arrival at the shocking dinner (4) With this look, the look of forbearance that he had a second ago instantly froze. What kind of back view was that? She was slender and graceful, with a graceful figure, abstinent and sexy. However, what really surprised her was, why did it feel so familiar? And that long, curly hair that was alluring and laid down lazily, black and soft, really made her think of a certain woman, a woman who had gone missing from the palace. No, something was wrong. She wanted to take a look. ¡°Princess Annie, you¡¯re so embarrassed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. You can go ahead.¡± Princess Annie was about to rush over after being helped up. Her eyes were fixed on the spot where the figure had left, not daring to miss a single thing. A woman¡¯s sixth sense was very accurate. Something was not right. Although he found it hard to believe, he still wanted to confirm it with his own eyes before he could rest assured. Princess Annie had already gone over. She was feeling uneasy and anxious to find him, so she didn¡¯t think about the inconvenience of being dressed up all by herself. The young girl had long curly hair that was elegant and lazy. Her figure was dressed in a blue and white cheongsam. She attracted people¡¯s attention wherever she went. As she walked, she smiled and nodded at the people around her. However, when she noticed that someone seemed to be catching up with her quickly, she lowered her head slightly and tried to avoid the people behind her. Yes, she didn¡¯t want to expose herself in front of Princess Annie yet. She still wanted to play with her. Didn¡¯t he look down on her? Let¡¯s see whose territory we¡¯re on now! It was just that the youngling had never thought that there would be a Mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind. While Jun hang was chatting with country Y¡¯s Prime Minister, Jun hang¡¯s peripheral vision once again swept over a small figure in blue and white porcelain¨C! His pupils suddenly contracted. That small figure was weaving through the people not far from him. Even though her long hair was scattered and she couldn¡¯t see her side profile clearly, but! Some people would probably be able to recognize him even if he were to turn into ashes! jun hang was indeed in disbelief. however, the truth was right in front of him. it was her! His eyes became a little deeper. After a long silence, he held the wine glass and stared in that direction, then took a sip unhurriedly. Then, he turned around and said something to the Prime Minister before suddenly leaving. Youyou was just about to change his mind about Princess Annie when he was suddenly ambushed from behind a corner with fewer people-! Hey!!!! The exclamations that were about to come out were all blocked. He covered her mouth tightly with one hand and dragged her to a washroom on the first floor with the other. Youyou¡¯s eyes were wide open as she struggled, but the sneak attack had happened in an instant, catching her off guard. the door of the bathroom was slammed shut and locked. his young elbow seized the opportunity to hit her hard, but the person behind her dodged her hands and lowered his head to capture her lips and tongue from behind, savagely ravaging her. The anger and fear in his young heart instantly disappeared when his face fell. Jun hang found her. youyou was pressed against the door of the bathroom. she, with her devilish figure, was pushed behind and bullied fiercely. he hugged her tightly as if he wanted to merge himself into his bones and blood. youyou had never seen jun hang like this. Madness, loss of control, rapid and chaotic breathing, causing the Youling¡¯s body to go soft uncontrollably. Chapter 1595 ? 1595 Her arrival at the shocking dinner (5) The Youyou wanted to struggle, but in the face of such a tall and slender Man, her struggle seemed powerless. The cheongsam on her body seemed to have been stripped off. The Youyou was dazed by the kiss, and the man behind her only let her go when her brain was about to run out of oxygen. He was panting softly by her ear, which was particularly sexy and seductive. Her chin was suddenly pinched, and she was forced to turn around to face him, who was looking down at her. give me an explanation! Why are you here!? Jun hang lowered his voice and pointed at her sternly. His cold eyes were like torches, locking onto her tightly. It was more than that. Moreover, she was dressed so seductively. The slit of the cheongsam almost reached her thighs, and a pair of fair and well-proportioned legs could be vaguely seen in the cheongsam. Did she not know how attractive it was? he had already noticed her when she was outside, but he didn¡¯t expect her to really appear here. only the heavens knew how flustered he was after he confirmed that it was her. The person he had been worried about was actually right under his nose! But did she know where she was? Ordinary people didn¡¯t come in casually, what if they were caught impersonating someone? Youyou looked at the anger and worry on his face. Her face was red and her lips were slightly swollen. She wiped her face slightly, panted, and said, ¡± what¡¯s there to explain? what¡¯s there to explain? I came here when I wanted to. What¡¯s so great about me? ¡± Youyou said as he tried to shake off his restraint. Jun hang¡¯s brows furrowed even more. He held her tightly in his arms and did not let her escape. His face was terrifyingly dark. now I don¡¯t care how you got in, but don¡¯t even think about leaving this place. I¡¯ll come and pick you up after it¡¯s over! This place was heavily guarded. Even if the people of their base used high-tech means, it would be difficult to enter. Although Jun hang couldn¡¯t figure out how she got in, he couldn¡¯t let her be discovered. Obviously, Jun hang had subconsciously thought that she had sneaked in. However, as soon as Jun hang said that, Youyou raised her pure and arrogant little face, the corners of her lips twitched, and she sneered sarcastically. heh, will you pick me up after it¡¯s over? When you and the others acknowledge Princess Annie as your fianc¨¦e and your future Queen, you will come and pick me up, right?¡± ¡°The matters of the young are not what you think ¡­¡± What do you mean it¡¯s not what I want? fine, I¡¯ll let you introduce her however you want, but you don¡¯t have to care about me. I¡¯ll just leave, leave this place. Looking at Jun hang¡¯s increasingly cold and ugly face, Youyou glared back at him, unconvinced. what, what can you do to me if I insist on leaving?! Youyou was so angry that he threatened him. But she was a little disappointed in her heart. Junhang found out that she didn¡¯t want to go out. Was he so afraid that she would ruin it? Was this how he thought of her? Hehe. Although it was laughable, it was the truth. She followed her mother here because she had agreed to it, and she also wanted to ruin it. She would not let her man acknowledge another woman outside and give that stupid Princess a chance to snatch him away from her. At this juncture, Jun hang seemed to be completely angered by her attitude, but this was his precious treasure. He couldn¡¯t hit or scold her. In the end, Jun hang simply lowered his head and bit her lips hard. ¡°Wuuu!¡± Chapter 1596 ? 1596 her arrival at the shocking dinner (6) It hurts! Youyou¡¯s tears fell immediately. He actually bit her. She could even taste the blood. Youyou reached out to hit him aggrievedly, but Jun hang held her hand firmly and threatened her for the first time. if you don¡¯t stay here, do you believe that I¡¯ll immediately strip you naked and teach you a lesson right here!? I¡¯ll ruthlessly teach you a lesson. it was obviously unusual. youyou was so scared that she was holding back her aggrieved tears. her small body trembled and did not dare to move, because she had already noticed the strangeness of his body. He was being serious. Jun hang¡¯s face was cold and gloomy. She was really afraid. She was afraid that Jun hang would really do such a thing in this place. She was also afraid of teasing him. jun hang looked at her red eyes that were filled with tears and looked at him with fear. For a moment, Jun hang¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit hard by something. damn it. What was he doing? She had come here because she had misunderstood him. He had not given her enough security, had he? jun hang¡¯s breath gradually calmed down. he raised his hand and wanted to stroke her hair, but youyou cowered and avoided him, looking at him with eyes full of disappointment and fear. Jun hang¡¯s outstretched hand froze in mid-air, and finally turned into a fist, clenched tightly. Youyou saw his complicated expression and clenched his fists as if he wanted to do something. However, he did not expect him to suddenly hold her shoulders and pull her into his arms. She did not have time to struggle. He kissed her gently on her forehead and murmured over and over again, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry Xuxu Youyou Xuxu, I¡¯m sorry. There are many things that I didn¡¯t tell you because it¡¯s useless. I just want to show you the final result. youyou was stunned. ¡°Youyou, I didn¡¯t let you out because I was afraid that you would be caught if you appeared here with unknown origins. So tell me, what nonsense were you talking to me about just now? i said i won¡¯t marry anyone else, so i won¡¯t marry anyone else. don¡¯t throw a tantrum with me, okay? Do you know how terrible Yingluo is feeling in my heart?¡± Youyou¡¯s heart clenched tightly and he held his breath as he listened to his voice that was becoming more and more hoarse. however, I know that it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault for not giving you enough security and trust. Youyou, can you forgive me? ¡± He compromised. he was willing to take all the blame. She could go out and do whatever she wanted. As long as he was here, he would not let anything happen to her. Youyou¡¯s lips moved, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. jun hang took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders. in fact, the cheongsam itself wasn¡¯t revealing. it was just that when she wore it, it brought out her graceful figure vividly and was full of charm. He was jealous, he was jealous, he hated to let those men see his beloved baby. ¡°Then, then can I go out now?¡± youyou¡¯s emotions finally calmed down, and he looked at him with a complicated gaze. Jun hang didn¡¯t respond. He just lowered his head and pecked her lips. Then, he held her shoulder and took her out in his arms. ¡°follow me and don¡¯t leave.¡± since he had to come out, there was no harm in doing so. youyou was held in his arms as he went out directly, and her legs felt a little soft for some reason. W-what are you doing? Was Jun hang crazy? Didn¡¯t the old queen want him to announce to the world at the International Banquet that Princess Annie was his fianc¨¦e? The future princess Consort? However, in reality ¡­ Chapter 1597 ? 1597 Her arrival at the shocking dinner (7) but in reality, the one who was being held in his highness¡¯s arms and pampered was her. Princess Annie had given up after failing to find the woman. She was now chatting with some noble ladies. After all, Annie was the princess of country D. Her attendance was quite Grand, and she was surrounded by many socialites. One of the socialites raised her glass and said enviously, ¡± Princess Annie, there¡¯s news that you and the future Crown Prince of D country are about to get married. It¡¯s really worth celebrating. princess annie did not refute his words. she smiled gracefully and said, ¡± thank you. i¡¯ll invite everyone to my wedding. ¡± Princess Annie¡¯s words caused the other socialites around her to gasp. Then, one of them asked in surprise and regret, ¡± so it¡¯s true. Princess Annie, you¡¯re such a happy woman. I see that Your Highness is extremely beautiful, and I heard that he has a high IQ that ordinary people can¡¯t even hope to reach. I¡¯m so envious. Princess Annie shook her head and said nothing. She looked humble, but in fact, she was full of pride. although jun hang didn¡¯t like her, jun hang¡¯s status, appearance, and ability were definitely the man that countless women in the world dreamed of. so what if junhang didn¡¯t like her? Wasn¡¯t he going to acknowledge her status and marry her? There would be a new crown Prince in the future. He was her man in the truest sense of the word. At this moment, Princess Annie deliberately made up a story about her and junhang. She put on a shy smile on her face and said, ¡± actually, don¡¯t look at how distant and cold he is outside. When we are alone, he is very gentle and considerate. the socialites around her were listening to her. at first, they had envious looks on their faces, but gradually, princess annie felt that the expressions of the other socialites around her were a little strange as she spoke. One of them even looked past him and at Wufu behind him. Princess Annie¡¯s left eye twitched. What¡¯s wrong? what was behind him? Why did they look at him with such a weird expression? Princess Annie turned around slowly. But when she saw Jun hang with an extremely eye-catching beauty, they were so close to each other that her head suddenly buzzed! his mind went blank. His body swayed and he almost lost his balance. It was fine that Jun hang was standing close to other women, but the key was that woman! That woman was stunned! Princess Annie stared at her face in disbelief. She even thought that she was hallucinating. How could this be possible? That woman was none other than Jun hang¡¯s private Little Vixen! It was the Bo enyou who disappeared in the palace in country D! No, this was impossible. how could she be here? was she secretly brought in by jun hang? Otherwise, with her mother being an actress and her father being a businessman, how could she have mixed in? It must be junhang! Princess Annie felt like she was about to faint. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Things seemed to be completely out of her control. What did Jun hang want to do? why did he bring that woman here? then what was she! She was a Princess! The surrounding ladies all looked at Princess Annie with mixed feelings and pity. Princess Annie¡¯s face was burning. thinking about how she had just shown off her love to them, it was simply a blatant mockery. Chapter 1598 ? 1598 Her arrival at the shocking dinner (8) ¡°Princess Annie, what¡¯s wrong with His Highness?¡± one of the socialites raised her eyebrows in surprise and looked at the other socialites. some were confused, some felt embarrassed for princess annie, and some were silently watching the show with amusement in their eyes. annie couldn¡¯t take it anymore. jun hang had completely ignored the old wangfei¡¯s words. how could he mess around on such a big occasion! Why was he hugging that little wench?! That was supposed to be her position. annie couldn¡¯t help it anymore. ignoring the fact that junhang was talking to people from other countries, she immediately walked over. However, she was suddenly pulled back by someone. Princess Annie, Princess Annie, please wait. Don¡¯t be rash! Charles whispered to her. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash! Tell me! how can I not be impulsive? Where did this little b * tch come from! Did you help His Highness bring it here?¡± Princess Annie gritted her teeth and said in a low voice. Her face was almost twisted. Princess Annie, I can guarantee that we didn¡¯t bring her here, ¡± Charles said innocently. she showed up here of her own accord. I was almost scared to death when I saw her! But no matter what, Princess Annie, you can¡¯t just rush up to His Highness and get even with him. You can¡¯t let others see you as a laughingstock. This is an International Banquet!¡± At the mention of the International Banquet, Annie naturally thought of what the old Wang Fei had said. So no matter how impulsive she was, when she thought about how the old Wang Fei was so serious about her face and etiquette, she suppressed it. Charles was about to say something, but Annie pushed him away and walked over. This little wench brought this upon herself! Even if she didn¡¯t cause trouble, she would let her know what it meant to humiliate herself. At the same time, country Y¡¯s Prime Minister and his son were walking over with a woman. Princess Annie happened to bump into them. Country Y¡¯s Prime Minister was gentlemanly. He took the initiative to smile and greet Princess Annie. Princess Annie, how have you been? ¡± Princess Annie adjusted her emotions and walked over. She smiled and replied, ¡± everything went well. I hope you do well too. But, Yingluo, this is ¡­ Princess Annie looked at the woman beside the Prime Minister, who was wearing a red cheongsam. She was elegant and had a delicate face. She looked a little similar to the little b * tch Yingying. lance, the son of the prime minister, took the initiative to reply, ¡± princess annie, do you really not know this person? she¡¯s an international movie queen and also my aunt. ¡± Princess Annie¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect the woman in the cheongsam to have such a powerful background. She quickly knelt down and greeted, ¡± so you¡¯re the sister of the International Movie queen and the Prime Minister. Hello, I really admire you. the woman, on the other hand, only smiled faintly. she seemed polite, but in fact, she was particularly distant. The Prime Minister wrapped his arm around his sister¡¯s waist and said to Annie, ¡± Princess Annie, I¡¯ll see you later. I¡¯m going to see my niece now. Annie nodded in agreement. In fact, this was a great opportunity for her to get closer to the upper class of country Y and get to know the Prime Minister¡¯s niece, who was the subject of the night banquet. But now, she couldn¡¯t. She had more important things to do. She couldn¡¯t let that little b * tch expose her relationship with junhang. Youyou was being held in Jun hang¡¯s arms affectionately. He lowered his head and handed him a glass of juice. However, when he looked up, he saw his mommy and uncle coming over from not far away. [ i¡¯m sorry that uncle called the wrong number earlier. ] Chapter 1599 ? 1599 Calling the Prime Minister ¡°uncle¡±? a harsh slap to the face (1) The Prime Minister¡¯s uncle and mommy had not seen him yet. The child was about to raise his hand when suddenly, a woman in a complicated dress blocked his way. That elegant and beautiful face could no longer hide the anger and disgust. Annie tried her best to suppress the urge to roar. She glared at the child and said, ¡± you¡¯re looking for death. Do you know where we are? You went missing in the palace in country D and ended up here?¡± annie would never believe that this had nothing to do with jun hang! youyou looked at princess annie as if she wanted to expose herself. she calmed down and smiled. ¡± princess annie, i didn¡¯t expect you to be so worried about me. thank you for your concern. ¡± ¡°You-!¡± Annie was so angry at her sharp tongue that she raised her hand, but before she could do so, someone grabbed her wrist. Jun hang¡¯s cold eyes were emotionless. pay attention to your status and know your limits! Then, he flung it away without a trace. Princess Annie was so angry that she almost fainted. she looked at jun hang in disbelief, her eyes full of shock and confusion. she slowly pointed to youyou and looked at jun hang. ¡± junhang, i know you have a close relationship, but have you forgotten what occasion this is? Have you forgotten what the princess Consort told you? I¡¯m your future princess Consort, the woman you have to admit in public, but how could you bring this b * tch here? who the hell is she-!¡± At the end of her sentence, Princess Annie could not help but let out a low groan. One by one, b * tches. Who were they? her agitated emotions caught the attention of the guests around her, no matter how low her voice was. All of them looked over and were surprised to see this scene. The Youling looked at the Furious Princess Annie and finally smiled gently and sweetly. Her smile was stunning in the eyes of others, but in Princess Annie¡¯s eyes, it was a blatant mockery. jun hang reached out and pressed down the finger annie was using to point at youyou. his eyes were filled with layers of frost. ¡± princess annie, you should be glad that there are so many people watching right now. otherwise, your mouth would have been sewn shut. your finger would have been gone. ¡± Jun hang¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, and they could hear him clearly. Charles caught up and stood beside Jun hang. He felt a chill down his spine and shivered. He knew that His Highness was really angry now, and he was completely capable of doing such a thing. Princess Annie¡¯s face turned pale and her lips trembled. She looked at Jun hang with some inexplicable fear in her eyes, but there was also unwillingness. Yes, unwilling. Why? Why did Jun hang have to do whatever he wanted here and bring such a little bitch to the International Dinner? Did he know that by doing this, he had embarrassed her in front of the celebrities of so many countries? Princess Annie¡¯s eyes flashed with deep hatred. At this moment, a few socialites who had been talking to Princess Annie earlier walked over and stood beside Annie. They looked at country D and the woman beside him in surprise. They could not help but ask, ¡± Princess Annie, didn¡¯t you say that you were His Highness¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Which country did this woman come from, and who was she? Can you introduce us?¡± those who could enter were definitely people of fei ran. Chapter 1600 ? 1600 Calling the Prime Minister ¡°uncle¡±? a harsh slap in the face (2) of course, he wouldn¡¯t take a stand without knowing his identity. Princess Annie had lost all her face. She couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and laughed sarcastically. This woman, this woman¡¯s mother is an actress and her father is a merchant. As for why she¡¯s here, I don¡¯t know. His Highness and I didn¡¯t actually bring her along.¡± As soon as she said this, she had completely shown Youyou to be a lowly and scheming woman! The surrounding guests looked over with complicated expressions. ¡°Princess Annie, please mind your words!¡± Jun hang¡¯s brows furrowed, and the anger on his face was already unconcealed. Annie¡¯s heart clenched, but when she thought of what he and that little wench had done, she forced herself to speak, ¡± what, am I wrong?! The coldness in Jun hang¡¯s eyes intensified. Charles quickly tried to pull Princess Annie away so that she would not anger His Highness again, but Youyou stopped him. Charles, let her continue. The more he said, the better! Seeing that the few of them were in a state of tension, more and more people gathered around them, and one or two of them had surprise in their eyes. that didn¡¯t seem right. Wasn¡¯t that beautiful woman in blue and white porcelain the girl that the Prime Minister¡¯s son had personally welcomed? Yingluo, what actress, what businessman, she was Yingluo! Just as someone was about to speak, he saw two people walking over from behind Princess Annie and his face froze. The two people who were walking over were the Prime Minister and his sister, the International Movie queen who had retired for many years. they were standing behind princess annie, frowning. they had heard what princess annie had said. Country Y¡¯s Prime Minister frowned and glanced at Princess Annie. At this time, he slowly walked to Jun hang¡¯s side and looked at his niece. His face was obviously very unhappy. ¡°Mr. Jun, this is Yingluo.¡± He wanted to ask what the situation was. this was the international banquet he was hosting, and he didn¡¯t want any trouble to happen. Princess Annie¡¯s rude words had already made him very unhappy. Princess Annie saw that the Prime Minister of country Y and the sister of the movie queen had arrived. She quickly avoided them and stood to the side, a mysterious smile on her face. Alright, junhang was destroying his own future. He wanted to see what he would say. what he needed was a woman of noble status, not a lowly actress or the daughter of a merchant. But when Jun hang saw the young mother appear, his pupils constricted. He looked at his young mother, who responded with a gentle and caring smile. Jun hang admitted that he was a little shocked when he saw the young mother appear here and realized that some things might not be as he had imagined. But in the face of the Prime Minister¡¯s question, and the surprise and confusion of the people around him, Jun hang held the young child¡¯s hand and spoke to the Prime Minister in a calm tone. a sentence that shocked everyone. Prime Minister, this is the girlfriend that I¡¯ve always mentioned to you. We¡¯ve been together for many years, and she¡¯ll be my princess soon. ha. apart from mommy an, everyone else was taken aback by her words. princess annie¡¯s smile froze on her face. she could not believe what she had just heard. Chapter 1601 ? 1601 Calling the Prime Minister ¡°uncle¡±? a harsh slap to the face (3) w-who did he say was his princess? How could he say such words so calmly without any hesitation? When Charles and the cabinet minister heard this, they almost fainted. They held their bodies. We¡¯re finished. When the old Wang Fei knew about this, she would definitely go crazy with anger. And the few of them could be considered to have caused trouble. The Prime Minister was also shocked. what? is this for real? she¡¯s the girlfriend you¡¯ve mentioned to me many times? Your future princess?¡± And while everyone was shocked by this news to the point of disbelief, the young Pi Xiu was no exception. She had thought that Jun hang would say that this was his sister, or find all kinds of excuses to ¡± protect ¡± her, afraid that they would find out that she had snuck in, and afraid that they would find out that she was his girlfriend and ruin his plan. However, she had never dreamed that ¡­ jun hang was actually here, at a dinner party that the prime minister had personally invited so many celebrities from around the world to admit his identity to the prime minister and everyone. She was not only his girlfriend, but also his future princess. youyou raised his head and looked straight at jun hang, his eyes full of shock. His future princess Consort, it turned out, it was real, it was really her. Moreover, he had known his Prime Minister uncle for a long time, and had mentioned and admitted to himself in front of him. Youyou didn¡¯t know why. In fact, Jun hang had only admitted to one fact, but she suddenly felt her nose sour and she wanted to cry. What had she done to him before? he had been throwing a tantrum. Jun hang sensed her emotions. When he lowered his head, his cold eyes softened a little and he held her hand tightly, their fingers intertwined. this was the sense of security he really wanted to give her. Princess Annie could barely stand. She shook her head as if she had been greatly stimulated. She kept muttering, ¡± no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no It¡¯s not like this, she¡¯s the future princess Consort. Princess Annie couldn¡¯t help but deny Jun hang emotionally. no! She¡¯s not your fianc¨¦e! i am! Your Highness, how could you do that? she¡¯s just the daughter of an actress and a lowly merchant! how can she be your princess? if you didn¡¯t bring her here, why would she appear here and cause trouble?¡± ¡°Shut up-!¡± without waiting for jun hang to speak, an angry voice interrupted all of this. the prime minister looked at princess annie sternly. ¡± this princess, you¡¯re ridiculous! if you dare to speak rudely again, i won¡¯t be polite anymore. i¡¯ll get someone to ask you to leave immediately!¡± Princess Annie¡¯s face turned pale. no, I¡¯m telling the truth. She¡¯s really, really Qianqian. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Youyou suddenly opened his mouth to prevent her from saying any more unpleasant words. The people around were stunned by this sudden dramatic scene. They didn¡¯t know what was going on, who this woman was, and who was the fianc¨¦e of the Prince of D country. ¡°i¡¯m done? What right do you have to-¡± ¡°Uncle,¡± the youyou suddenly spoke, his gaze shifting from princess annie¡¯s face to the prime minister of country y. the two words were like a sudden clap of thunder on the ground, exploding the minds of the people around them. Wait, wait. what did she just say? b-uncle? princess annie, in particular, felt as if she had heard wrong. Chapter 1602 ? 1602 Calling the Prime Minister ¡°uncle¡±? a harsh slap to the face (4) Annie looked at the little b * tch in disbelief. youyou took a deep breath and continued, ¡± uncle, mommy, please forgive me. because of me, i didn¡¯t expect princess annie to humiliate you in front of so many people. ¡± ha. As soon as these words came out, the people around them clearly felt the terrifying cold aura around the Prime Minister. It was as if his dignity had been seriously challenged. Obviously, this was the truth! Although that girl was the girlfriend of country D¡¯s Prince, she was also the Prime Minister¡¯s niece and the biological daughter of Yingluo, who was once an International Movie queen. Heavens. Only then did everyone realize that Princess Annie had actually scolded the Prime Minister¡¯s sister in front of so many people. The International Movie queen was just an actress. Princess Annie¡¯s legs suddenly wobbled. She looked at the young child as if she didn¡¯t know him. No, it wouldn¡¯t. &Nbsp; how did this happen? How could she be the niece of country Y¡¯s Prime Minister? how could she be the daughter of the International Movie queen? Princess Annie quickly shook her head when she noticed the cold and ugly expression on the Prime Minister¡¯s face. no, Prime Minister, it¡¯s not like that. She told me that her mother was just an actress and her father was a businessman. The Youyou suddenly laughed mysteriously, mixed with an unspeakable coldness. yes, my mommy is indeed an actress. What¡¯s wrong with that? she¡¯s just an international Best Actress. At the same time, my daddy is a businessman. Did I not tell you that he¡¯s a business tycoon who controls the lifeblood of Asia¡¯s economy? is it my fault? ¡± The Youyou shook his head in disbelief. maybe I was wrong. I don¡¯t like to show off, but I didn¡¯t expect Princess Annie to be so snobbish. You¡¯ve even humiliated my family. Princess Annie, I¡¯m really impressed. Youyou said the last four words in an extremely sarcastic tone. Princess Annie, on the other hand, was completely dumbfounded. Her head was buzzing. the guests from all over the world shook their heads and looked at princess annie with complicated expressions. they obviously had doubts about her character. of course, there were also some who mocked and mocked her. princess annie could feel all the gazes directed at her. she felt as if she had been stripped naked and was being humiliated. Princess Annie, you¡¯re the one who interrupted my dinner and humiliated my family. Don¡¯t blame me for being rude! As soon as the Prime Minister finished speaking, two bodyguards in black suits appeared from the crowd and rushed over to take Princess Annie away. Annie, on the other hand, looked like she was about to break down. She shook her head. no, no, Prime Minister. I really didn¡¯t know she was your niece. She never told me! as soon as he said that, youyou attacked again, ¡± ¡°what a joke, princess annie. do you think i¡¯m like you, a snob? My mother and father have always raised me to be a very low-key person. Besides, you¡¯ve never asked me why I would say that my uncle is the Prime Minister of country Y.¡± one sentence from him made princess annie fall into a state of self-righteousness, contempt, and vanity! not to mention, in some people¡¯s eyes, she was still a self-righteous ¡± third party ¡± who wanted to intervene in the relationship between his highness jun hang and the prime minister¡¯s niece for many years-! [ brother nine: there¡¯s no internet in the dormitory. i¡¯m so angry. i¡¯m connected to hot spots everywhere. there¡¯s even more. ] Chapter 1603 ? 1603 Junhang has a love rival, she is confessed to in public (1) The Prime Minister¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Princess Annie, your actions are really disgusting! With that, he waved his hand and ordered his men to take Princess Annie away! Princess Annie¡¯s mind was in a mess and she had a mental breakdown. She couldn¡¯t say anything anymore and looked at Jun hang helplessly. Jun hang glanced at her indifferently and looked away. Princess Annie,¡±hehe.¡± Charles and the cabinet minister, one shook his head helplessly, the other avoided eye contact. They never thought that the one who would be embarrassed was Princess Annie. Seeing Princess Annie being dragged away, the child felt great. She had said before that one shouldn¡¯t think that a small tail was an earthworm. Perhaps there was a huge Python behind the wall! She would give those who bullied her a good beating. however, at this moment, ¡°Wait, Yingluo!¡± Youyou stopped the two bodyguards who were about to take Princess Annie away. as soon as he said that, everyone looked at youyou in surprise again. Jun hang¡¯s brows also furrowed slightly, because he seemed to be aware of what Youyou wanted to do. As expected. When the Prime Minister asked her what she wanted to do, Youyou was silent for a moment. His pure and innocent smile flashed with a bit of pity. forget it, uncle. I know that Princess Annie has spoken rudely, but she is, after all, a Princess of country D. If we kick her out like this, I¡¯m afraid it will be a big blow. Uncle, should we give her another chance? ¡± If she was kicked out directly, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see her and her brother junhang being so loving. he also couldn¡¯t accept the disdainful looks of others. ¡°A blow? Hmph, girl, you¡¯re too soft-hearted to be bullied by this kind of person. You even insulted my family. This kind of blow is already forgivable enough!¡± As soon as the Prime Minister said this, many people around them nodded in response. yes, yes. Miss, you¡¯re really kind. But doing this now will only harm you. Youyou¡¯s expression was one of pity, but he was laughing in his heart. This was the effect she wanted. Did she really think that she was easy to mess with? didn¡¯t he call her a white lotus, pretending to be weak and innocent? then she would show her for nothing. Princess Annie gritted her teeth in anger. She hated Youyou so much that she was being humiliated by everyone. She knew that the woman must have done it on purpose. These people were all fooled by her appearance! Youyou turned her head slightly again, looked at Jun hang, and then at the Prime Minister. She said softly, ¡± but I¡¯m afraid it will affect the relationship between our two countries. I don¡¯t want to cause you so much trouble. What was Jun hang¡¯s attitude when Princess Annie was in trouble here? She was testing him. The Prime Minister sighed and patted her head. don¡¯t worry, girl. We invited Princess Annie, but she was the one who provoked and insulted our family first. This is a fact that everyone can see. Besides, I believe that this is just a problem with Princess Annie¡¯s character. It won¡¯t escalate to the country, right? ¡± With that, he looked at Jun hang. Jun hang¡¯s cold eyes fell on Princess Annie. His eyes were so calm that there was no ripple. of course, Princess Annie¡¯s words are entirely out of her own account. She has damaged the relationship between our country and the Prime Minister. She will take full responsibility for her mistakes. When we go back-¡± Chapter 1604 ? 1604 Junhang has a love rival, she is confessed to in public (2) ¡± we will give the prime minister a reasonable explanation when we return. ¡± Hearing this, the Prime Minister looked at the young mother. The latter nodded, and the Prime Minister then closed his head slightly to express his agreement. Youyou could only pretend to be regretful and nod. alright, then. Then, she looked at Princess Annie, who was about to be dragged away. Her eyes were filled with regret and sorrow, but only Princess Annie knew that she could clearly see the mockery and sarcasm in that woman¡¯s eyes. all of this was deeply engraved in princess annie¡¯s eyes and heart! when she returned, she would tell everything to the old princess consort. she would not let her off either! At this moment, a person appeared in a hurry. The Prime Minister¡¯s son Lance squeezed in from outside. Looking at Jun hang and the Youyou, his eyes widened and he suddenly said in disbelief, ¡± oh no! It¡¯s not like that, sister. When I first came here, I heard that you¡¯re the fianc¨¦e of His Highness in country D. How could you be His Highness¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Lance then looked at his father and aunt agitatedly and said, ¡± aunt, I told you just now that I like my sister. As soon as these words came out, the entire place was in an uproar! In fact, it was not uncommon for cousins to be together in foreign countries, not to mention that they were not related by blood at all. However, Lance¡¯s sudden confession shocked everyone. then, he couldn¡¯t help but understand. as the daughter of an international movie queen, she had to admit that her face was first-class, as pure and beautiful as an angel. she was wearing a blue and white porcelain cheongsam that outlined her slim figure incisively and incisively. every move she made was so charming. The perfect combination of a young girl and a woman, not to mention Lance, had amazed many men who came here and made them admire them. Assets, power, beauty, he didn¡¯t lack anything. This way, people couldn¡¯t help but look at the Prince of country D in a new light. He really knew how to make a move. youyou was the one who was most surprised by lance¡¯s words. she didn¡¯t expect lance to like her! What was going on? this was the first time they had met! Youyou was about to step forward and say something, but before he could say anything, his waist was suddenly clasped tightly from behind, and he crashed into the arms of the person behind him. his waist was tightened, and he couldn¡¯t move at all. she subconsciously looked up and saw jun hang staring at lance. his cold face was cold, arrogant, and faintly disdainful. She was embarrassed,¡±Yingluo.¡± All of this happened in just a few minutes. At this moment, Mrs. An was standing there, elegant and beautiful. She smiled at Lance gently and said, ¡± Lance, I understand that you fell in love with your cousin at first sight. You¡¯re also very outstanding, but your sister already has a lover of many years. I¡¯ll follow her choice. Lance, on the other hand, was agitated. He admitted that he had fallen in love with her at first sight, but this did not deny that he really liked her. He had thought that he would only be picking up his aunt, but he did not expect to have such a beautiful sister. ¡°aunt, his highness may be with my sister because of her identity, but i¡¯m not. i swear i was head over heels for her when i first saw her, and i couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± Lance was talking about his admiration for the young in public, but he didn¡¯t notice that Jun hang¡¯s face was getting more and more livid. [ brother nine: haha, good night, my babies. ] Chapter 1605 ? 1605 Junhang has a love rival, she is confessed to in public (3) Jun hang¡¯s face became more and more livid, but the young child felt that Xuxu was extremely embarrassed. What a joke. What was Lance doing? He had placed her in an awkward position. She could feel the threat and pressure from behind her. The hand that was holding her waist tightly made it seem like she had done something wrong to him. at this moment, jun hang looked at lance and suddenly said coldly, ¡± young master lance, you can¡¯t say things carelessly, or it¡¯ll be slander! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± lan immediately raised his hand and said, but youyou hurriedly stopped him to prevent the two of them from getting entangled. ¡± brother, don¡¯t be like this. it¡¯s me who didn¡¯t tell you that i actually had someone i loved long ago. more than ten years ago, hanhan was the man i loved. i loved him in the past, i love him now, and i will continue to love him in the future. not to mention, i was the one who took the initiative to pursue him, hanhan. ¡± Lance¡¯s eyes widened. He did not expect the two of them to have been together for so long. More than ten years ago? did that mean they had been together since they were young? When the people around them heard this, they were even more surprised by their relationship. She didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be childhood sweethearts. In that case, the rumor that Princess Annie was going to be the future princess Consort meant that she was going to be the third party! mistresses were detested by everyone, especially women. Youyou saw that Lance was stunned and didn¡¯t speak. Her petite body blocked in front of Jun hang, as if she was protecting the most important person in her life. She opened her mouth again and said firmly, ¡± if I let brother misunderstand, then I¡¯m very sorry. Jun hang¡¯s cold eyes turned to Youyou. He watched as she stood protectively in front of him. He was so petite and weak, but she did not hesitate to stop others from speculating and criticizing him. His eyes suddenly flickered, and his emotions slowly softened. he reached out and slowly held her wrist. youyou was stunned. The next second, Jun hang said to Lance expressionlessly, ¡± this is my woman. She used to be, she is now, and she can only be my woman in the future. If young master Lance has any ill-intentions towards the future princess Consort, then I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t blame me for being rude. LAN Si was rudely threatened by Jun hang. The two people¡¯s love for each other was so firm that the people present couldn¡¯t help but be moved. Lance found it hard to believe the words of the two people involved, but he knew what to do. He could only walk to his father¡¯s side with a dejected expression and smile bitterly. I¡¯m sorry, father. I thought I had found my true love. The Prime Minister did not get angry. Instead, he smiled in surprise. it¡¯s a pity that your true love is the future princess Consort of country D. Mr. Jun and I are on good terms, but from the looks of it, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯re even closer to country D and are considered in-laws. then, he looked at jun hang and the two of them looked at each other meaningfully. Youyou¡¯s ears suddenly felt a little hot. For some reason, Charles¡¯s heart, which had been tense and frightened for a long time, suddenly seemed to be cured. He smiled. It was not because of anything else, but because he knew that no matter what, no matter how angry the old lady was, no one could stop them from being together. It wasn¡¯t just because of the young miss¡¯s unbelievable identity. It was because of His Highness¡¯s choice- Chapter 1606 ? 1606 Junhang, how should I punish you?(1) He had always regarded the young lady as his Princess Consort. Otherwise, he would not have let go of the help of some people in the country and befriended the final power holders of other countries without anyone knowing. He had never been afraid of those people. He had help from abroad. Charles thought of how the young lady often threw tantrums at His Highness. At that time, he was worried and sad for her, but now, he felt inexplicably sweet when he thought about it. Tsk. He shook his head. It was good to be young. ** After the dinner, Jun hang was talking about something with some important people from other countries, while Youyou was with her mother. The Prime Minister had arranged rooms for them. daughter, your uncle has mentioned to me before that a Mr. Jun has a deep relationship with the leaders of many countries. Your uncle used to be very afraid of him, until he came to win your uncle over. Your uncle asked him the reason, so can you guess what the reason is? ¡± Mrs. An said gently as she stroked her daughter¡¯s long, soft hair. Youyou¡¯s lips moved, but he didn¡¯t make any sound. He looked up at his mommy in surprise. ¡°Your uncle said that he only replied with one sentence.¡± ¡°What did Yingluo say?¡± he did so much because he wanted to marry the woman he loved. This was the responsibility he gave himself and the promise he made to the person he loved. Mrs. An said gently. at the end, he slowly said, ¡± at that time, perhaps others didn¡¯t know, but you and i knew that junhang didn¡¯t know the identity of the prime minister as your uncle, did he? ¡± perhaps if he knew, everything would not be so troublesome. Perhaps if she knew, her daughter¡¯s status in the eyes of the people in country D would be greatly different. But in fact, she didn¡¯t tell Jun hang. It was also a test for him as his mother-in-law. Now that he had passed the review without a hitch, she would naturally give him the best ending. Youyou listened to her mother¡¯s words. How could she not understand? She sniffled and her eyes were slightly red. girl, you have to treasure him. Trust is very important between two people who love each other. Youyou nodded and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± mommy Xuxu, I understand. The moment Jun hang admitted himself in front of so many people, she had already regretted it. She regretted being so willful, regretted doubting his love for her. In the end, she was still too worried about personal gains and losses. But from now on, she would never do that again. Because that would be an insult to Jun hang¡¯s feelings. When junhang came back in the evening, Youyou happened to see his mother off at the door. She turned around and looked at him in the long corridor of the palace, which was lit with dim glass lights. On the way back, Jun hang had already taken off his black suit and was holding it in his hand. Inside was a clean white shirt, the top two buttons unbuttoned and the sleeves rolled up, revealing his white and slender wrists. his face was cold and otherworldly, and he just stood there like a celestial being. At this moment, the two of them looked at each other. Youyou seemed to have a lot of things to say to him, but at this time, she could not say anything. She stood there quietly and looked into his eyes. Unknowingly, a sweet and sour atmosphere had surrounded the two of them. Youyou looked at him and suddenly pounced on him in the next second. Chapter 1607 ? 1607 Junhang, how should I punish you?(2) Now that things had come to this, no words seemed to be able to express her feelings. Her heart was beating wildly in her chest, and every cell in her body was expressing her endless love for him. the cold moonlight shone in through the window of the palace. the shadows of the trees and the moon were dancing outside. the night was so cool and quiet, but she felt like she was burning. In the corridor, a petite girl pounced on the slender and thin man and hugged him tightly. Her small face was buried in his chest, and his chest was rising and falling slightly. The man was stunned for a moment. He lowered his head and slowly raised his hand to gently hold her petite body and slender waist. He bent over. She tiptoed and hooked her arms around his neck. Their foreheads touched, their breaths intertwined, and gradually, their lips touched. It was like an electric shock, causing one¡¯s heart to palpitate. He was young and passionate. She opened her lips slightly, and he immediately went straight in. Their lips and tongues were locked, and they were intimate. They kissed like this in the corridor, as if no matter how much they kissed, it would never be enough. She didn¡¯t know when, but Jun hang suddenly picked her up. Youyou wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned on his body. He kissed her as they walked into the room, and the door was closed. She was directly pressed against the door-! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The floor was covered in women¡¯s clothes, but the man¡¯s was nowhere to be seen. He was still wearing his clothes, while she had long been stripped naked. The floating clouds outside the window drifted in the dark night, blocking the shy moonlight. ** jun hang really didn¡¯t expect the young to have such an identity. At first, he even suspected that she had secretly followed him in. And everything that happened later really shocked him, because he had never heard Youyou mention it before. In fact, Youyou told him everything, and in front of him, she wanted to dig out her little heart and show her true feelings innocently and innocently. That was why he didn¡¯t think of it. However, Youyou didn¡¯t say anything, so he could only understand it as a test. When Jun hang realized this, it was impossible for him to say that he wasn¡¯t sad because he had already given his heart to her honestly, but she was still doubting herself. She didn¡¯t know how much effort he would save if she told him her identity. if he married the prime minister¡¯s ¡®niece¡¯ and was even closer to country y, then no woman in country d would be able to compare to her status. Fortunately, when she revealed her identity, he had the ability to acknowledge her. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ However, Jun hang, this person, looked calm and indifferent most of the time. However, once he made a sound, that person would probably be crippled. Therefore, in the second half of the night, he cried and begged for mercy before he was knocked unconscious. ** Because of country Y¡¯s Prime Minister¡¯s invitation, Jun hang and the young child stayed here for two days before leaving. Princess Annie had long been sent back to her country by Jun hang. However, as for how to deal with Princess Annie who had slandered the Prime Minister and caused trouble, it would have to be decided after they returned. The group returned to the palace in country D. On the way, Charles said that the old Princess Consort probably knew more or less about what happened at the dinner, and this matter must have been said by others. Chapter 1608 ? 1608 A new member of the new life!(1) however, youyou wasn¡¯t worried this time, and he felt very happy. As long as she could be with Jun hang, she didn¡¯t care about anyone else. Not to mention, if that person was the old Wang Fei, she wouldn¡¯t let Jun hang be caught in the middle and make things difficult for him. however, it was completely beyond the youyou¡¯s expectations. On the day he returned, he saw the old Wang Fei, but the old Wang Fei was not as angry as Charles and he had guessed. Instead, she looked at Youyou with a complicated expression and asked her to be a good person and do good work. She said,¡±after all, it¡¯s not that easy to be a princess.¡± youyou thought that he had seen a ghost! However, it didn¡¯t take long for Charles to help her find out the reason. miss Youyou, miss Youyou, I told you that the old Wang Fei is not that easy to deal with. She can acquiesce to you because more than 20 developed countries have called to congratulate the Prime Minister¡¯s niece, the daughter of the Asian economic tycoon, on becoming the princess of country D. Even Charles was surprised by the number. After all, the wedding had not been made public yet. This was a private matter, which clearly showed that their relationship with His Highness was not ordinary. Youyou, on the other hand, shook his head inexplicably. it seems that she has long known that I am the niece of the Prime Minister. miss Youyou, this is inevitable. Not long after the incident, the cabinet minister who came with us sent all the information back to the country. youyou sneered when he heard that. Wasn¡¯t that the case? If she did not know his identity, the old Wang Fei would have been so angry that she wanted to kill him. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After returning to country D, Jun hang handed Princess Annie over to the cabinet. It could be said that there were a group of people who lived for their own interests. One was the insulted Prime Minister of country Y and his family, and the other was a Princess of her own country. In comparison, it was much clearer. Therefore, the price Annie had to pay would not be small. After Jun hang resolved this matter, he, who was busy before, finally had some leisure time to prepare for the coronation not long later. The coronation not only meant that Jun hang had completely taken over the country. it also meant the birth of a princess in this country. That would be a very important moment in the history of their country-! But at this time, Jun hang returned to Rome with the young. Their former base camp. Jun hang took a week off and brought Youyou back to see their base, their home, their family, and friends. However ¡­ On the day Youyou returned, he was met with a huge surprise! The little leaf was born. She wanted to show up in the base to give Xiao Yezi and the others a surprise, but she didn¡¯t see them when she entered the base. She asked the other staff members and found out that Xiao Yezi was in the hospital waiting for her due date. Her water broke today, so she was probably about to give birth. Hence, Youyou immediately rushed over without stopping after returning. However, when she appeared at the door of a VIP Ward, she saw a delicate woman lying on the bed. Her hair was already wet with sweat, and her face and lips were pale, but her lips were filled with a touching and happy smile. Because in her arms was a little one who was drinking milk. She was wrapped in a light pink swaddle, cuddling in the arms of a woman who had just become a real mother. Beside the bed, a man was half-squatting on the bed, looking at the mother and daughter. it was su xun, the darling! Chapter 1609 ? 1609 another new member of the new life (2) Xiao Yezi looked like she had just given birth, and the child had just stabilized. It was quiet in the ward. Su Xun just looked at the little one in Xiao Yezi¡¯s arms, then at the mother and daughter. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been squatting there, but he had probably ignored them even when his legs were sore. youyou ran over from the base in a hurry. she was worried about xiao yezi¡¯s condition all the way. but when she saw the scene in the ward, she tried her best to calm her breathing and gasp for breath. her nose was sore and her eyes were dry. for a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. Of course, even if they cried, they were tears of joy. Xiao Yezi had already given birth to her and Su Xun¡¯s child safely. At this moment, she heard footsteps behind her. Xiao Yezi turned her head and saw that Jun hang and Su Xun¡¯s parents had appeared. she looked at them, her eyes glistening with tears. When Su Xun¡¯s mother saw the child, she was grinning from ear to ear. She quickly asked, ¡± did you go in to take a look? it¡¯s a daughter, and she¡¯s so cute. Youyou waved his hand. not yet, but I¡¯m so touched to see their first family gathering. It¡¯s so warm and beautiful. I¡¯ll see them later. Youyou¡¯s eyes were still a little red as he spoke. He reached out and hugged Su Xun¡¯s mother. aunt, I¡¯m really grateful that Xiao Yezi gave birth safely. su xun¡¯s mother, fu jiu, patted her on the shoulder and smiled. ¡± that¡¯s right. we all thought that it would be hard for her to give birth with such a small body, and we were all prepared for a c-section. but unexpectedly, when it was time to give birth, she was born within an hour of being in the delivery room. thank god for his blessing. he knew that she was a little girl with a hard life, so he didn¡¯t torture her too much. ¡± xiao yezi gave birth to a cute little baby for su xun and their family. It was a daughter. Su Xun was named su Xiaoye. Before giving birth, no one had checked the child¡¯s gender. In fact, Xiao Yezi and Su Xun both wanted a boy. Perhaps it was because of her experience in the gray area, but she always thought that as a boy, at least he would not be helpless and bullied like a woman, and could better protect himself. Su Xun wanted a boy. It was actually very simple. He felt that it was easier to raise a son than a daughter. He used to be such a playful man and was about to become a father. He instinctively felt that his son should be more relaxed. However, when his daughter was born and he witnessed it with his own eyes, his eyes widened and he looked at his younger daughter. He was so touched that tears and snot flowed down his face. the moment he held his little cutie in his arms, su xun finally understood. if he had a daughter, he would probably be most afraid of meeting a bad boy like him when she grew up. Hence, he would definitely love her mother more in the future. He wanted his daughter¡¯s mother to know that even if he had flaws, he was a man she could rely on and a man who would take care of her for the rest of her life. He loved her. he loved their daughter. he would protect the mother and daughter forever. Seeing that she had given birth to a daughter, Xiao Yezi seemed to have long forgotten that she wanted a son. When she saw that her daughter had a pair of beautiful and charming peach-shaped eyes, just like Su Xun, she could not help but shed tears. He was filled with gratitude. No matter what, it was good that the child was here. They didn¡¯t want their child to have any future achievements. they only wanted to accompany each other and walk a beautiful journey together. [ brother nine: good night, my babies. I hope that you can all live for yourselves and have a good life on Earth. You can live freely and freely. After all, we only have this one life. ] Chapter 1610 ? 1610 The little monster kisses the little triplets, sweet (1) After Su Xun and Xiao Yezi had their precious daughter, all of their relatives and friends sent them congratulatory messages and red packets. Rong Zhan¡¯s family even went over personally. The birth of the new baby made Rome instantly filled with a different warm atmosphere. Winter in the north of country Z was colder, so it was not convenient to go out. In addition, sang Xia would be gathering with the band in Rome this time for intensive training for a period of time. There would be global performances around the world, and in a few months, there would be a concert in G City. Therefore, the family decided to stay in Rome for a while. After Rong Zhan brought the two little rascals to Rome, it became much livelier. After all, there were four people in Rong Zhan¡¯s family. Junhang and Youyou were back. In a few days, Leng yunchen would have to come over again after he was done with his own affairs in the Army. Compared to t city in country Z, Rome¡¯s winter only required a trench coat, a wool coat, and long boots. The little BA Hua and the three babies could not stay idle when they were in t city. The two little ones always wanted to go out and play. They ran around in the snow and eventually caught a cold. Their snot flowed down from time to time. He had not fully recovered even after he arrived in Rome. That day, the little tyrant flower was at home making a fuss about going out to play. If he was not well, sangxia did not want him to go out for the wind. Rong Zhan was not at home because of the base. If the sick little one really went out, she would not be able to take care of him. Just as the little brat was giving her a headache, the doorbell in the villa suddenly rang. mommy, mommy, I want to go out. The little tyrant flower hugged her thigh and raised its little face as it cried. sang xia had just placed the little triplets on the sofa beside her. after taking the medicine and covering them with the blanket, she put down her book and pulled open the torturous little ba wang flower. ¡± your sister is more sick than you are. can¡¯t you let her rest well? if you want to play, go out and find your daddy. see if he will beat your little butt. ¡± as she said that, sang xia rubbed her aching temples and got up to open the door. The little tyrant flower followed her obediently. The little appearance of Thunder but no rain just now had disappeared. It followed its mommy to see who it was. Sang Xia saw the person on the surveillance screen and raised her eyebrows. Then, she seemed to be surprised. She quickly opened the door. A woman in an army green Punk Coat instantly came into view. She was smiling meaningfully, and her face was beautiful. He was holding a little girl in his hand. She was wearing a beige coat, an English-style scarf, and a pair of short leather boots. She had soft black hair, fair skin, and an exquisite and eye-catching appearance. He really did not know how many fangirls she would capture. ¡°Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m su Mubai.¡± The little monster raised its little face and spoke politely. Sang Xia was overjoyed. She immediately bent down and hugged him. Then, she let the two of them in. Xiao Yezi gave birth to a daughter. Did you go to see her, or did you run over first? ¡± While sang Xia was talking to Su Li, the little tyrant flower was a little dumbfounded when it saw the little monster¡¯s arrival. He didn¡¯t expect to see his dear little friend here-! The little tyrant flower, which was still making a fuss about wanting to go out and play, immediately pounced on Xiao-Xiaobai. Xiao-Xiaobai was caught off guard and fell to the ground. Fortunately, it was wearing thick clothes and there was a carpet on the ground. With a thud, the two adults turned around and saw two little boys giggling and playing with each other. Chapter 1611 ? 1611 The little monster kisses the little triplets, sweet (2) However, the little tyrant flower¡¯s appearance was a little funny. The little brat only wore thin long johns at home. The long johns were open and could always vaguely show his little buttocks. However, Xiao-Xiaobai was dressed like a little gentleman. The scene of the two of them mixed together was especially comical and quite out of place. sang xia shook her head with a helpless smile. Look, what did he mean by other people¡¯s children. Even she was disgusted by her own son. su li only came because his brother and sister-in-law had children and he had become an aunt. his son often talked to her about his future wife. when su li found out that rong zhan and his family had come to rome, he came over without saying anything. He wanted to create opportunities and conditions for his son. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter-in-law? let me see her. My son and I miss her so much.¡± su li said as he took off his coat. As she spoke, she saw a small figure lying on the sofa. ¡°This bi an ¡­¡± su li looked at sang xia. Sang Xia looked a little regretful. I caught a cold in t city. I¡¯m feeling much better now, but I haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. I¡¯m afraid your son is here. Don¡¯t let him get infected again. Su Li walked over and lightly tugged at the corner of his mouth. my son will be fine. although his son¡¯s body looked weak, it was only on the outside. his physique was different, but in fact, he was stronger. he could generally resist the cold of ordinary people. on the contrary, if he really fell sick, it would be a little more difficult. Su Li went over and sat down beside the sofa. He gently tucked little treasure in, caressed her cute little face, and kissed her forehead. Only then did he raise his head and wave at his son. Xiao-Xiaobai was already outside. At the thought that he was going to see little missy soon, he did not say anything but he was extremely nervous. However, when he came in, he didn¡¯t see the young lady. He was surprised and curious. It was only when its mommy called out to it that the little monster noticed a small figure on the sofa. He immediately ran over. The little tyrant flower also ran over with its little butt bare. ¡°Yingluo¡¯s mommy, Yingluo¡± Looking at the little missy sleeping soundly on the sofa, Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s happy eyes gradually turned into confusion. mommy Yingluo, little missy is Yingluo. she¡¯s sick and still sleeping. She¡¯ll be able to see you when she wakes up. su li took a warm, wet towel and wiped the little girl¡¯s forehead as he spoke. Sang Xia heaved a long sigh of relief. Rong Zhan has been busy for the past few days, and so have I. We took turns to take care of him. My son was still pestering me just now. It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here. After saying that, he added, ¡± you should be more careful. Children have weak immune systems. Don¡¯t infect Xiao-Xiaobai. alright, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Go and rest first. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye. Su Li replied. Sang Xia did not stand on ceremony either. She came over to kiss the little triplets, picked up the BA Wang flower, and left. The little Overlord flower struggled to get down. mommy, I want to play with little brother. sang xia smacked his slightly cold little buttocks. ¡± what¡¯s the hurry? why didn¡¯t you put on your diapers when i asked you to? don¡¯t you know how to run around naked? you really don¡¯t want your face. ¡± The little tyrant flower raised its small face, and said with an innocent and naive expression, ¡± ¡°Face? mommy, what¡¯s face?¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Chapter 1612 ? 1612 The little monster kisses the little triplets, sweet (3) On the other side, Su Li and Xiao-Xiaobai were accompanying the little girl. At this moment, Su Li wanted to go and cook some ginger soup, so he said to his son, ¡± son, you take good care of your little sister. Mommy is going to the kitchen to cook something. Xiao-Xiaobai immediately nodded its head obediently. However, at this moment. Sang Xia and the little tyrant flower were in the bedroom on the second floor. The little tyrant flower¡¯s cheeky laughter could be heard from time to time. Su Li had gone to the kitchen on the first floor to make ginger soup. Only the little triplets and Xiao-Xiaobai were left in the huge living room. xiao-xiaobai lowered his head and looked at the triplets. he placed his small hands on her small face. the triplets ¡®soft hair was let down today. although it was not long, they looked very obedient and soft. Xiao-Xiaobai pursed its pale pink lips, its eyes filled with heartache. he lowered his head slightly and finally bent over slowly to kiss the triplets on the cheek. then, like a little adult, he mimicked his mommy¡¯s action and wiped her forehead gently with a wet towel. When Su Li had just come out of the kitchen after boiling water, he had already seen those scenes. She stopped in her tracks and looked at the two small figures. Her heart felt warm for some reason, and a relieved smile appeared on her face. In fact, she hoped that they could be together. After all, they knew each other well. She would definitely accept this little girl more easily if she became her daughter-in-law in the future. However, she was just thinking about it. After all, it was their own business whether the children liked each other or not. No one knew what would happen in the future. But now, seeing that the two of them had such a good relationship, that her son liked her, and that little girl also liked her son, Su Li truly felt very gratified in his heart. He hoped that they would all grow up simply and safely. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ I just coaxed her to take her medicine and sleep when you arrived. She¡¯ll probably need to sleep for a while longer. How is it? will she be too busy? I¡¯ll be back in less than two hours. Sang Xia asked Su Li as she hurriedly put on her clothes while carrying a stack of music files. it just so happened that anthony and the others were going to have a meeting. he had told her about it before, but she had almost forgotten about it. she only remembered it when mimi called to remind her. ¡± don¡¯t worry. drive carefully. i¡¯ll take good care of them. ¡± Su Li said. With Su Li around, how could sang Xia not be at ease? she immediately rushed over. Sang Xia spent twenty minutes on the road. Just as she reached the place, her phone rang. Surprisingly, she received a call from Rong Zhan. No, to be more precise, it was not Rong Zhan¡¯s call that surprised her, but what he said on the phone that surprised her. She felt that it was too coincidental. Rong Zhan said that he had a business friend who would be visiting their house as a family of three. He wanted to bring the child over for a visit so that she would have an idea of what to do. He also told the nanny to prepare for it. Sang Xia directly asked when it was. ¡°there¡¯s still about an hour.¡± Rong Zhan responded. Sang Xia heaved a sigh of relief. By then, she would be almost done and it would be better for her to be there personally. However, she still told Rong Zhan about Su Li¡¯s arrival and that she was going out for a walk. Su Li would help to take care of the child first. although rong zhan was surprised, he didn¡¯t say anything. after all, su li was a very powerful secret agent in their base and knew how to take care of children. the three of them were friends, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. [ brother jiu: haha, i¡¯ll show you how the little monster dotes on his future wife. ] Chapter 1613 ? 1613 Little monster Pampers his girlfriend (1) I still have something urgent to attend to, so I¡¯ll be back later. I¡¯ve asked Cheng Donglin to send the guest off, so he¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry. that friend was an old friend of his in the business world. he was indeed a little old and had a youngest son who had just been born a few years ago. he had a son at an old age and was on vacation this time. he had come to visit when he mentioned the child. Rong Zhan found it hard to reject her, and he didn¡¯t think that there would be anything good about it. After hanging up the call with Rong Zhan, sang Xia gave Su Li a call and told her about it. Although Su Li was surprised, he still said that there was no problem. After all, she didn¡¯t need to help receive the guests. She could just leave it to the nanny. Su Li directly carried little treasure upstairs and had the children go upstairs to play first. after more than an hour, the guests that sang xia had mentioned really arrived. it was cheng donglin who had brought them here, but when su li saw the so-called ¡°family of three,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows in surprise. Sang Xia said that they were a family of three, but why did she feel that they were from several generations? One was a little boy around the age of three or four, one was a young and beautiful woman, and the last was a man in his fifties. The last man was Rong Zhan¡¯s friend in the business world. After the family came in, Su Li asked them to sit down and asked the nanny to serve them tea. He then had a casual conversation with them and told them that Rong Zhan and his wife would be back soon. The man in his 50s was quite polite and had a smile on his face the whole time. He was kind, but to the beautiful young woman and the little boy, he was embarrassed. su li¡¯s expression did not change, but his eyes flickered. he felt that this would not do. Although the woman was with this man who was over 50 years old, according to her many years of experience in judging people, this woman was definitely not the first wife. Although the etiquette on the surface was passable, her every move seemed to show contempt for others. And even a random bag was worth a million. Tsk. But it was really extravagant. Under her discipline, the child did not have any manners. Of course, Su Li didn¡¯t continue to care. This was one of their leader¡¯s partners in the base, and she still didn¡¯t know what her background was. The little tyrant flower was originally upstairs, and Su Li did not let the child come down. In the end, when the little tyrant flower heard the noise downstairs, it still sneaked down. however, when she reached the stairs, she saw an unfamiliar little boy. he jumped down from the sofa and reached for the super figure that his daddy had bought for him. the little tyrant flower¡¯s eyes instantly widened. the little brat rushed down in a rage and ran straight to the boy¡¯s side. he snatched his figurine away and shouted unhappily, ¡± give it to me! ¡± The little tyrant flower was less than a meter long and was very small. When the little boy saw that his things had been snatched away, he was instantly furious and rushed forward to snatch it. When Su Li saw them, he immediately rushed over to separate them. Alright, alright, no one should fight. Yueyue, listen to Godma. Go upstairs and find your sister. The little Ba Wang flower saw that he had snatched away its super figurine again and immediately burst into tears. no, he¡¯s snatching my thing. Godmother, help me sob sob sob sob. The two children were making a ruckus right in front of the adults in the hall. Su Li was particularly speechless. Couldn¡¯t that child¡¯s mother come over to see this child? Chapter 1614 ? 1614 Little monster Pampers his girlfriend (2) just as su li was thinking this, the middle-aged man spoke first. he said loudly, ¡± ai bo, don¡¯t mess around. ¡± as soon as the man finished speaking, he heard the woman on the sofa exclaim, ¡± my dear, the child is still young. don¡¯t be fierce to him. ¡± As she spoke, the woman stood up and unhurriedly took elegant small steps to deal with it. She didn¡¯t look at Su Li and only comforted her child. it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. You tell little brother that you¡¯re a guest and ask him to give way to you. When Su Li heard these words, he felt that it was simply too much. The little tyrant flower was still waiting for him to get his super character back, but that woman said something like this after she came. Su Li suppressed his displeasure and put on a fake smile. then I¡¯m very sorry. This figurine belongs to my godson. Without his permission, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t just snatch it away like this. The woman¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. However, she did not dare to say anything, probably because the man was there. However, the look in her eyes was so obvious. ¡°son, give him his broken thing.¡± The woman¡¯s voice softened. Su Li raised his eyebrows, and the corners of his lips curled into a playful smile. the little tyrant flower¡¯s super character figurine was at least six figures. However, the little boy clenched the figurine tightly, raised his head, and shouted, ¡± no! the little tyrant flower immediately became angry again. it cried and shouted loudly as it tried to snatch it back. in the end, it was ruthlessly pushed away by the boy impatiently. su li hurriedly steadied it so that it would not fall to the ground. The little tyrant flower instantly wiped its tears and cried pitifully. Su Li¡¯s heart ached for him, but he was also angry at that Tiger Child. forgive me for being blunt, but how did you raise the child?! Are children just going to let him do as he pleases?¡± The woman¡¯s face turned ugly. what nonsense are you talking about? which child isn¡¯t naughty? we¡¯re all children. So what if he wants to play? why must you be so calculative with a child? you don¡¯t lack a broken Superman either. I don¡¯t think he has much money! Su Li did not hold back this time. He sneered, ¡± that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t even afford a broken Superman for your son. You only know how to snatch from others. ¡°You-!¡± The woman was furious. At this moment, the little triplets came down from upstairs. The little girl had just woken up in a daze. When she saw that her mommy was not around, she went downstairs to look for her. However, she saw her brother fighting with a boy. ¡°Godmother!¡± Little treasure rubbed his eyes and saw Su Li¡¯s figure. The little girl immediately cried out in surprise and ran over. Godmother is here, where is my little brother? She wanted her little monster! When Su Li saw that his little daughter-in-law had arrived, his eyes immediately lit up. He then carried her over and secretly said something to her. the little overlord flower was still fighting for its superman, and the little boy was planning to treat the little overlord flower roughly again. however, when he heard the sound, he turned around and saw a cute and beautiful little girl appear. she was tiny, like a cute little angel. the little boy immediately threw the figurine away and was about to throw it at the little tyrant flower. he said somewhat arrogantly, ¡± here you go! ¡± Su Li quickly grabbed it. The distance was too close, and it almost smashed into the little tyrant flower¡¯s face. This child was truly too uneducated! The little tyrant flower hugged its Superman and cried. However, the little boy¡¯s attention was attracted by the adorable triplets. He walked directly to them and suddenly bent down to pull her hair. ¡°Pa-!¡± The triplets jumped up and gave him a small slap. [ author: haha, cover your face. It¡¯s all thanks to my future mother-in-law¡¯s teachings. Good night, my babies. ] Chapter 1615 ? 1615 The little monster mutated because of her, the little werewolf (1) the little triplets slapped the boy so loudly that the boy was stunned. the young woman widened her eyes and immediately ran over. she shouted anxiously, ¡± why did you hit me, child?! ¡± su li quickly picked up the triplets and deliberately replied in a muffled voice, ¡± aiyaya, didn¡¯t you say that children don¡¯t know better? your family¡¯s children are small, but my goddaughter¡¯s is even smaller. ¡± ¡°You-!¡± The young woman was incensed. She pointed at Su Li and angrily rebuked, ¡± you¡¯re simply doing this on purpose. We¡¯re guests, and you actually bully guests like this? ¡± She said angrily. However, she could not even take care of herself at the moment. Her son was so embarrassed that he flew into a rage after being hit by the triplets. He struggled to break free from her arms and even pinched and hit her. At this time, the triplets were in their godmother¡¯s arms. They wrapped their arms around her neck and turned to look at them. They said cutely, ¡± Auntie, but I didn¡¯t hit a person. ¡°Pfft-!¡± Su Li was stunned by the little triplets ¡®counterattack. As expected, they were Teachable children. She tried her best not to laugh. The young woman was furious. Who, who was the aunt? Who¡¯s not human? after the little triplets finished speaking, they wrapped their little hands around su li¡¯s neck and said in a soft and tender voice, ¡± they did not hit a person. they hit bad guys! It¡¯s a bad guy!¡± ¡°Right! He was a bad guy! He was a bad guy! I¡¯m going to ask Daddy to beat him up when I get back!¡± After the little tyrant flower saw its sister¡¯s domineering counterattack, it hurriedly followed behind its godmother and wiped its tears. It raised its little face and echoed loudly. That woman was truly incensed. She looked angrily at Su Li and the two little brats that she was carrying in front of her and protecting behind her. She couldn¡¯t scold them at all, so she could only angrily grit her teeth and say, ¡± you really are little brats. Just wait for your parents to come back and have them beat you up. The woman carried her struggling son to the living room. When Su Li saw that she had left, he then bent down and put the little triplets down. He then pulled the Super figurine of the little Ba Wang flower over and stood in front of her. Su Li wiped the tears of grievance on the little Ba Wang flower¡¯s small face and said to the two of them in a firm tone, ¡± Momo, Momo, if a bad child older than you bullies you, don¡¯t cry. If we cry, it will only boost the other party¡¯s arrogance, do you understand? ¡± As she said that, she touched the little tyrant flower¡¯s little face. especially you, Yingluo. You¡¯re a little man. Let¡¯s be braver. We still have to protect our sister in the future. How can you cry so easily, right? ¡± The little tyrant flower nodded its head, feeling wronged. It looked like it didn¡¯t fully understand and even blinked its tears. Godma, I want daddy to hit him! Su Li¡¯s lips curled up. that¡¯s right. If anyone bullies you and your sister, go and find Daddy and Mommy. We¡¯ll definitely teach them a good lesson, but ¡­ Su Li then looked at the cute little triplets. little girls, if Daddy and Mommy are not around, godmother is telling you to scratch his face and hit him hard. The weaker he is, the more he will be bullied. If you hit him until he is afraid, he will not dare to bully you anymore. Su Li patiently soothed the two little brats ¡°emotions and was about to lead them upstairs. The little boy downstairs rubbed his face where he had been slapped. He looked at the two children with a touch of viciousness in his eyes. In fact, if a serious crisis occurred in the process of educating a child, it would cause the child to develop evil thoughts, such as abusing small animals, killing small cats, dogs, rabbits, etc. In their eyes, it was just fun, but ¡­ Chapter 1616 ? 1616 The little monster mutated because of her, the little werewolf (2) However, not correcting it in time was the beginning of a crime. It was not unheard of for a seven or eight-year-old child to kill a three or four-year-old child and then bury him alive. The little boy in front of him was obviously pampered by a family where his father had a son at an old age, and he could get whatever he wanted. Su Li came back down not long after she went up because she saw a car coming back from upstairs. She did not know if it was Rong Zhan or sang Xia. And just as Su Li came down, the little boy took the opportunity to run down from the sofa. He walked to the table and picked up a sharp fork on the plate of fruit, quickly hiding it in his sleeve and running upstairs. When the young woman saw this scene, she raised her eyebrows but didn¡¯t say anything, as if she didn¡¯t see anything. The master came back and immediately followed her husband outside. But Su Li had never expected that the little boy would take advantage of this opportunity to run upstairs. After the little boy ran upstairs with a fork, he began to listen for their voices. Finally, he stopped at the door of a room and suddenly pressed the doorknob-! The little triplets and the little tyrant flower were wearing their little socks and lying on the bed by the window, looking at the car outside. They were waiting happily for their Daddy and Mommy to come back. Because of what happened downstairs, the little Overlord flower had forgotten where the little monster had gone. Her attention was attracted by the return of her Daddy and Mommy. At this time, the little triplets did not know that her little brother had also come. At that moment, the door suddenly opened. The little boy appeared. He looked at the two little figures on the bed with their backs facing him and slowly raised the fork in his hand. The two little ones on the bed were so tiny and adorable that they didn¡¯t even notice the danger. Until ¡­ ¡°Ah, daddy! Daddy! Daddy¡¯s back, I¡¯m going down to find him!¡± when the triplets saw that their daddy had come back from the car, they immediately turned around excitedly and prepared to go downstairs. However, as soon as he turned around, he suddenly saw the little boy from downstairs walking towards him and his brother with a sharp fork and a terrifying smile. The little secret treasure immediately screamed in fear-! ¡°ah-! Ah-!¡± Rong Zhan had just driven into the villa and got out of the car when he saw a friend walking towards him. Just as he was about to greet her, he heard his daughter¡¯s faint scream. His face changed instantly and he rushed over-! In the room. Just as the triplets were screaming in shock, a small figure suddenly appeared at the door. He held something and smashed it on the boy¡¯s head. The little boy staggered when he was hit on the back of his head. He turned around angrily and saw a small figure appear at the door. The little monster stood at the door and frowned when it saw the boy holding a fork and trying to hurt the triplets. There was an unprecedented coldness around it. The little boy suddenly shouted angrily and rushed toward the little monster with a fork. The three babies and the little Ba Wang flower were dumbfounded. The three babies did not expect Xiao-Xiaobai to suddenly appear at this moment. Seeing that the little boy was going to hurt him, she was so frightened that she cried and shouted for daddy. The little monster looked at the little boy rushing towards it, but it didn¡¯t run away, even if the boy was taller than it. Suddenly, the fork slashed down-! The little monster used its hand to block it, and blood instantly appeared on its hand. The little boy saw it and felt even more excited. Just as he was about to cut again, he saw that the injured area on the little boy¡¯s hand was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye-! Chapter 1617 ? 1617 The little monster mutated because of her, the little werewolf (3) This made him widen his eyes and look at the little monster in disbelief. That was not all. The little monster¡¯s fingers were more beautiful and slightly longer than children of the same age. At this time, sharp nails had grown out of the tip of the fingers. They were completely different from human nails. They were like the claws of a beast, like the claws of a Wolf. The boy didn¡¯t notice the change in his nails. He was in disbelief when he saw that the wound had healed. Then, he raised the fork again, and this time, he slashed at the little monster¡¯s face. The little monster pounced on him in the next second and pushed him down. Its hand scratched the boy¡¯s face fiercely, leaving three deep bloody marks from his eyebrows to his face. ¡°Ah, Yingluo!¡± The little boy cried out in pain. The boy¡¯s fork also grazed the little monster¡¯s white face, leaving a few traces of blood. however, the little monster did not stop its attack. it opened its mouth and bit the little boy¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t-!¡± Su Li had heard the commotion from downstairs and rushed in. As a result, when he came in and saw this scene, he immediately cried out in alarm. she quickly pulled her son away and picked him up, only to find that her son¡¯s eyes were shining with a cold and cruel light. his face and lips were stained with blood, and his fingers were also stained with blood. looking down, she saw his unusual nails. When Su Li saw this, his heart instantly ached so much that it was about to throb. She hurriedly turned around and hugged Xiao-Xiaobai tightly in her arms. She kissed his forehead and tried to calm him down. Her chest heaved up and down violently. it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Son, don¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t be like this. Mommy is here. Mommy is here, Yingluo. Su Li had always protected her son very well, and her son had also taught him very well. He had always liked peace and quiet, and was well-behaved and sensible. He was Su Li¡¯s pride. Su Li had even always thought that her son would always be like this, and that when he grew up, he would also be an elegant and polite little gentleman. However, she had almost forgotten that that was only on the surface. His genes were pure werewolf genes. This secret was only known to the couple and Xiao Yezi, who was helping her to check her son¡¯s body. But no matter what, this was the first time Su Li had seen her son launch such an attack. He was just like a little werewolf, and that bloody appearance was something that she really couldn¡¯t quite accept in the bottom of her heart. However, she was more afraid that her son¡¯s abnormality would be discovered by others. The two little cubs were completely stunned as they watched this scene unfold before their eyes from the bed. The little tyrant flower was almost scared silly. It was so small that he didn¡¯t know how to view such a thing. if it was a normal day, he would run to his mommy and cry for comfort when he fell down because he wanted to play. there was even one time when he cut his finger and bled. he cried and screamed, and every day, he would check on his daddy and mommy to see if they were okay. he was so aggrieved that he acted like a hypocrite for a few days. Therefore, when he saw the little monster¡¯s body covered in blood and face cut, but it was still fighting with the bad guys, his little heart was really shocked. The way he looked at the little monster changed. After all, the triplets were still little girls. They were so frightened at the sight of so much blood that they cried out loud. They also wanted to see the little monsters. When Rong Zhan rushed in, the little triplets were crying helplessly by the bed. Rong Zhan looked at the mess in the room, the bloodstains, his daughter crying and his son being frightened. He immediately rushed over and carried them. Chapter 1618 ? 1618 The little monster mutated because of her, the little werewolf (4) daddy, Wanwan, daddy, Wanwan, I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m so scared of Wanwan! the little triplets threw themselves into Rong Zhan¡¯s arms and cried. The little tyrant flower was frightened just now. Now that it reacted, it pouted its little mouth and hugged its daddy while blinking its tears. It wanted to cry but held it in. The little monster didn¡¯t even cry when he was injured. How could he cry? the little monster was his younger brother. Rong Zhan broke out in a cold sweat. He hugged them tightly and kissed them. He panted and muttered, ¡± it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Daddy is back. Daddy is here. The other family¡¯s parents had also arrived. The young woman saw her son on the ground, crying and screaming, and rushed over. The middle-aged man was also frightened and quickly went to see his son. ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± The man looked at the deep bloodstains on his son¡¯s face and the bite marks on his neck and shouted in horror. rong zhan turned around, his face full of anger. ¡± what is that thing in your son¡¯s hand?! ¡± rong zhan saw it the moment he came in. the boy was holding it tightly in his hand, and it was stained with blood. that was why he felt a chill down his spine. why was this child holding a fork? Su Li, however, had his back to everyone as he continuously comforted Xiao-Xiaobai. Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s tensed up body was gradually soothed, and it became a little softer. It nestled in its mommy¡¯s arms. Su Li noticed that as Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s emotions calmed down, his sharp nails, which were like a little beast, slowly retracted. The color of his eyes also gradually returned to normal, no different from before. Even though he knew that his son had the ability to protect himself, Su Li¡¯s heart still ached for him. At this time, the little triplets sobbed with red eyes. Their young and tender voice sounded pitiful and scared. Daddy, Daddy, he¡¯s a bad person. He took a fork and wanted to stab me and brother Yueyue! with that, the triplets shrank into their daddy¡¯s arms in fear. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. what?! The little tyrant flower was also holding back her tears as she spoke to her daddy. She even gestured with her little hands. he¡¯s a Big Bad guy. Just now, he snatched my Superman from me downstairs and even hit me. Just now, he wanted to stab us with a fork. My sister was so frightened by him that she cried. It was Xiao-Xiaobai who rushed up and hit him! When the little tyrant flower reached the end of its sentence, it recalled the little monster¡¯s actions, and its voice became slightly excited. Rong Zhan could not believe what his son and daughter had just said. He could not believe that there was such a cruel child. Even though the crisis had passed, he still felt a lingering fear just by listening to it! Rong Zhan hugged them tightly and comforted them. When he turned back, he glared at the family and shouted, ¡± this is your child?! This is what your child did?¡± the couple had naturally heard the conversation between the two children. The young woman was currently wiping her son¡¯s blood off while shouting, ¡± liar! Liar! They¡¯re all lying. My son is so hurt. Who¡¯s the one who bullied who?¡± she said that, but she knew what was going on in her heart. she knew her child¡¯s character better than anyone else. At that time, she had watched her son go upstairs with a fork, but she had not stopped him. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the one who was injured was her own child. The middle-aged man angrily went up and gave the young woman a hard slap. He roared, ¡± watch what you think of him! Hurry up and send him to the hospital!¡± Chapter 1619 ? 1619 The little monster mutated because of her, the little werewolf (5) the young woman was slapped, and one side of her face was swollen. however, she was no longer as arrogant as before. after being slapped, she didn¡¯t dare to let out a fart. she quickly carried her crying son and went out. on the other hand, rong zhan¡¯s face was still dark and scary. his children and wife were his bottom lines, and no one could touch them! ¡°This matter isn¡¯t over yet!¡± Rong Zhan said angrily. The middle-aged man was not stupid. He knew what had happened just now. The fork was in his son¡¯s hand and the child was frightened. However, he could not understand one thing. his son¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t light. the marks on his face were probably disfigured, and his neck was bitten. what exactly had happened? ¡°Rong Zhan, I know that my son is the one in the wrong and I¡¯m sorry, but your child is fine. My child is so badly injured and your child definitely can¡¯t do this. Could it be this woman ¡­!¡± The man said urgently, his gaze turning to Su Li. Su Li turned around with a whoosh. Her eyes were so sharp that she wanted to kill him. She coldly spat out a word,¡±Get lost-!¡± Su Li knew that other people would definitely be suspicious, but this person was the Father of the main culprit. Then he was sorry. If he continued to be suspicious, she would not be polite and kill him! Then, I¡¯ll kill that bastard! She would fight to the death with the people who hurt her son! The middle-aged man was shocked by Su Li¡¯s gaze, and when she turned her body, he could faintly see that she was carrying a child in her arms. He was just about to say something when he saw the child slowly raise his head. His eyes were of different colors, abnormally strange, and his small face and lips just happened to be stained with blood. The man was shocked by the sudden look and hurriedly took a step back. ¡°This matter won¡¯t end like this. Old Dai, you should leave immediately before I change my mind! our future cooperation ends here!¡± Rong Zhan said coldly. The man called old Dai was shocked. Rong Zhan, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, and I¡¯ve been working with your father since then. We¡¯ve been working together for more than twenty years-! You want to stop our cooperation today just because of this, huh?¡± The coldness in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes intensified. the people who threatened my child are all dead. Don¡¯t make me say it a second time! the man¡¯s face turned extremely ugly when he heard that. he had originally wanted to bring his child here to have a good private relationship, but who would have thought that it would be ruined by his stupid wife and unruly son! The man could only leave quickly, suppressing his anger and fear. And when he was leaving, Su Li turned his head and swept him a glance, a hint of killing intent flashing through his eyes. After they had left, the triplets moved out of their daddy¡¯s arms and wanted to see their little brother. Never in the triplets ¡®dreams would they have thought that their little brother would suddenly appear when they were in danger and help them deal with the bad guys. Their brother and they were both scared to tears but their little brother was so brave and powerful. the triplets had just gotten off the bed and walked over when su li suddenly turned around to leave with his son in his arms. he said to rong zhan, ¡± since you¡¯re back, i¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± ¡°godmother, wanwan.¡± The little triplets called out to her. Su Li¡¯s feet stopped. She naturally knew that she should not stop now. But if he didn¡¯t leave now, it would be too late. But- It seemed to be too late. That was because Rong Zhan had already said in a deep voice,¡±what¡¯s going on with him? is he a werewolf too?¡± [author: babies an, please give me a ticket for the new week ~] Chapter 1620 ? 1620 master zhan breaks up the little couple (1) su li¡¯s steps instantly froze. his back was facing him, and he did not move. Rong Zhan stood there, an invisible and powerful aura spreading from his body. He was not angry, but he was powerful. The little triplets stood on the ground in a daze. They did not know what a werewolf was and did not know what was going on. The little Overlord flower sat by the bed with a confused look. meanwhile, little white was curled up in his mommy¡¯s embrace, his little head still pressed down by su li. rong zhan walked over step by step and finally came to her side. ¡°He¡¯s a werewolf. Have you examined him? What¡¯s the situation?¡± When Rong Zhan spoke again in a deep voice, he had basically confirmed Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s identity. Although he did not see it with his own eyes, he could already imagine how the little guy pounced on him and attacked him. It attacked his face, bit his neck, and attacked instinctively like a wild beast. Su Li took a step back with the little white silk in his arms and shook his head. He looked at Rong Zhan with a complicated look and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± my son is a normal person. He is no different from everyone else. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes flickered. Su Li, I need you to tell me the truth. You know that I won¡¯t hurt him. As soon as he finished speaking. Su Li was still a little resistant, but the little fellow nestled in her arms slowly raised his little head from his mommy¡¯s arms. A gentle and gentle color appeared in his two different and different, magnificent eyes. rong zhan looked at xiao-xiaobai seriously and his gaze softened. he touched the little fellow¡¯s head as if he was comforting it. However, he did not take his hand away immediately. Instead, he wiped off the bloodstains on Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s chin bit by bit. In the end, his eyes became secretive. However, Su Li¡¯s eyes were a little red. Rong Zhan, he¡¯s not a threat to everyone. He won¡¯t attack anyone unless they take the initiative to attack. Also, don¡¯t forget that he was the one who stopped that little boy from bullying the triplets and ran ran. This was also the first time Su Li had seen his son transform into a werewolf and attack. although she knew everything in her heart, she was helpless in the face of such a sudden scene. she just wanted to protect her son and not let others discriminate against him and treat him as a monster. He also didn¡¯t want others to find out about his special physique and take advantage of him, making him do dangerous things. Rong Zhan took a step back, looked away, and heaved a long sigh of relief. Su Li¡¯s words meant that he was explaining something, and at the same time, he admitted that Xiao-Xiaobai had a special system. Rong Zhan suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. in the face of a child who was always with his daughter and son, a little werewolf with special abilities, what else could he say? Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze could not help but fall on the obedient and gentle little monster. He said to Su Li, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t have any ulterior motives. I¡¯m not that kind of person, but ¡­ Su Li¡¯s gaze was fixed on him. rong zhan rubbed his temples and turned around. ¡± but let the children have less contact with each other. ¡± Su Li¡¯s body trembled. She looked at him in disbelief and asked slowly, ¡± what did you say? ¡± Rong Zhan turned around, his gaze unfathomable. His tone suddenly became more serious. Su Li, after all, even you don¡¯t know what state he will be in, when he will mutate, and what he will do when he changes his appearance, right?! Chapter 1621 ? 1621 Master Zhan breaks up The Little Couple (2) If that was the case, who knew what the genes in his body would do to him if he was angered by the children playing together? There were deep scratch marks and bloody bite marks. When Xiao-Xiaobai attacked, it would bite people¡¯s necks. The lethality was not something that ordinary people could withstand. Not to mention a child. Having these unknown abilities when one¡¯s emotions were out of control could lead to death! Just like today, although the child was very bad, if the adults didn¡¯t come, he would probably die! Even if he deserved to die, he could not die in the hands of this little fellow, Xiao-Xiaobai! Su Li hugged her son. She could barely stand after hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words. Her eyes turned red uncontrollably, but of course, it was not because of Rong Zhan. It was because of her son. Her son shouldn¡¯t have taken all this responsibility. Even if what Rong Zhan said was the truth, and she could not understand her son¡¯s emotions when he underwent a mutation, and she did not know if he would still have a clear sense of rationality, she still could not accept it when others no longer treated her son as a normal child. Su Li was unable to say anything. His eyes reddened, and he forcefully endured the pain as he carried his son and left without even turning his head back. Little treasure immediately shouted and ran up to her. However, before she could run over, Rong Zhan bent down and picked her up, not letting her chase after him. ¡°Wuwuwuwu, Daddy, Daddy, let me go. Little brother, godmother, don¡¯t go! Wait for me, wait for me Yingluo!¡± The little triplets burst into tears and struggled to find their little monster. However, Rong Zhan hugged her little body tightly and refused to let go no matter how much she screamed and cried. His expression was ugly and complicated. Rong Zhan knew that he had gone overboard by saying those words and doing those things. However, he had to admit that he had his own selfish motives. No matter who his daughter would end up with in the future, she could not be with an extraordinary person. Previously, he did not know and thought that little monster was just a title and that he was a normal child. However, things were different now. After seeing it with his own eyes, he knew that this child was really different. Genetic mutation, werewolf, or something else? what her daughter needed in the future was a normal person, not a real ¡± monster. Not to mention, the little guy was still so young. If he really lost his mind during the mutation, the consequences would be something he could not bear. ¡± wuwuwu, daddy is bad. daddy chased away godmother and little brother. i want little brother, i want little brother. ¡± the triplets were on the verge of a breakdown from crying. they kept struggling and crying. she hadn¡¯t seen her little brother for a long time. when they first met, it was her little brother who beat up the bad guy and saved her and her brother, but daddy chased them away. The triplets did not understand what their daddy was saying. She only wanted her little monster. She stretched out her small hands, and her tears seemed to have broken through a dam, gushing out continuously. Surprisingly, the little tyrant flower did not burst into tears this time. He slowly jumped down from the bed and walked to his daddy. He tugged on his sleeve and looked up. His Phoenix eyes, which were exactly the same as Rong Zhan¡¯s, were slightly red. He asked softly, ¡± daddy, why did you let Xiao-Xiaobai leave? Godma left too. Did you two quarrel? does that mean that little brother won¡¯t play with me and my sister anymore? ¡± Chapter 1622 ? 1622 Master Zhan breaks up The Little Couple (3) When the little tyrant flower said that, the little triplets cried even harder. They were almost in despair. Little brother is not going to play with me anymore? I don¡¯t want to. She didn¡¯t want to. Rong Zhan took a deep breath and squatted down. He held the struggling little girl tightly with one hand as he said to his son, ¡± Huahua, daddy can¡¯t lie to you, but you saw it too, right? tell Daddy, did that little guy rush up to grab someone and bite that boy, causing him to be covered in blood? ¡± The little tyrant flower¡¯s small face was a little pale. She pursed her small mouth and did not say anything. ¡± if daddy lets you two continue to play together, what if he does the same to you and your sister one day? what should we do? ¡± At the very least, he couldn¡¯t do that now! He couldn¡¯t take the risk before he understood everything. The little Overlord flower immediately shook its head when it heard this. daddy, it won¡¯t. Little brother bit a bad person. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart felt like it was being crushed by a stone. The little girl¡¯s desperate cries broke his heart. However, as a father, there were some things that he had to do. At the same time, he also knew that this was only the beginning. He hugged the triplets and kept kissing her forehead. He coaxed her in a low voice, ¡± good, ambiguous, give daddy some more time. Let daddy confirm and study it clearly. The little triplets had no more energy to cry. They spasmed on him and their eyes were red and swollen. Rong Zhan asked the little tyrant flower to wait for their mommy downstairs while he carried the triplets downstairs. As he carried them, he caressed her little back to comfort her. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ when sang xia returned, she had not yet reached their villa. at the turn of the road, she suddenly saw two figures, one big and one small, standing on the sidewalk. To be more precise, it was a woman and a child. the woman squatted down and held the child¡¯s hand with one hand while constantly wiping the child¡¯s tears with the other. The long-haired woman¡¯s eyes were also red. sang xia¡¯s eyes widened when she saw this. she slammed on the brakes and stopped by the side of the road. Then, he ran towards them. Because that woman and child were Su Li and her son, Xiao-Xiaobai. When sang Xia saw the two of them by the roadside, she was completely dumbfounded. She had no idea what had happened. How did they become like this? Although sang Xia did not know what had happened, she knew that it must have something to do with her family. Where are the little triplets and the little Overlord flower? Sang Xia panted as she ran over. Su Li was the first to see her rushing over, and his eyes instantly became a little moist again. Without another word, she immediately picked up her son and was about to leave. However, Xiao-Xiaobai sobbed in a hoarse voice. mommy, mommy, I miss little sister, I miss little sister, I miss little sister, I miss little sister, I miss little sister, I miss little sister, I miss her. Seeing this, sang Xia immediately stopped them. Su Li, what on earth happened?! What are you guys doing? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The triplets had always missed Xiao-Xiaobai. Previously, when they parted ways, she had been pestering her to bring her to play with him every day. He could not tell her that Xiao-Xiaobai had left. In the end, her tears fell the next second and she cried for a few days. It should have been a good thing to see each other now. Su Li sniffed his reddened nose, looked away, and wanted to leave. His voice was hoarse. go and ask Rong Zhan. He¡¯ll tell you when he¡¯s back. Chapter 1623 ? 1623 Master Zhan breaks up The Little Couple (4) Sang Xia watched as she pushed her away and walked past her. She felt her head buzzing and her heart ached. How many years had it been? she and Su Li had known each other for six or seven years, but she had never been so cold to her. However, right now. Sang Xia did not care about Su Li¡¯s words. She immediately turned around and chased after Xiao-Xiaobai, snatching him away. She did not even turn her head back as she said, ¡± my car is in front! Get in the car with me!¡± Su Li watched as sang Xia carried her son away. She stood at the same spot for a few seconds, then raised her head to look at the sky and blinked her reddened eyes. She held back her tears and helplessly walked towards the car. ** In a coffee shop on the street. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ I was too naive from the beginning. I hoped that he could live an ordinary life like an ordinary person. I lied to myself and told myself that he was no different from other children. We could play together, eat and drink together, study together, and even get married and have children in the future. But these are all my dreams. In a coffee shop, two women were sitting by the clean glass window. A child had fallen asleep in his mother¡¯s arms. Su Li¡¯s voice was hoarse as he finished speaking. The paper towel rubbed against the corner of his eyes, and he lowered his head and laughed bitterly. it¡¯s all my fault. All of this is my fault. I should not have let him be born and let him come into this world to suffer all this. He might suffer even more harm in the future. What if he really did kill someone else? that would also be harm to others. Perhaps she was really too selfish, Yingluo. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes became misty after she heard everything Su Li said. She shook her head and held Su Li¡¯s tightly clenched hand, saying slowly, ¡± Su Li, this is not your fault. You only did what a mother should have done. You¡¯ve already done better than many mothers. Don¡¯t say that again, please. She had been observing Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s upbringing since the birth of the child. She also really liked Xiao-Xiaobai. He was quiet and obedient, and his personality was reserved and gentle. It was just that in reality, if Su Li had not personally admitted to her that his son was a werewolf and what he had said in the villa just now, she would have found it hard to believe. He believed that Xiao-Xiaobai, who looked so normal and cute, actually had werewolf genes. And it was the purest werewolf gene. this was the most successful example in history, and also the only one in the world. sang xia knew that su li also wanted to understand all the abilities that xiao-xiaobai might have, understand his emotions, rationality, and everything else. However, she had no choice. She didn¡¯t want her son¡¯s true identity to be known by these people. She didn¡¯t want her son to enter the laboratory at such a young age and be treated as an experimental subject, with all kinds of blood tests and all kinds of wires inserted into his body for examination. She couldn¡¯t bear to do it, and she was in a dilemma. Sang Xia¡¯s heart ached for Xiao-Xiaobai and Su Li. don¡¯t worry too much. We are a family. There are some things that we can¡¯t say out loud. We will share your burden together. Xiao-Xiaobai is also our child. We will treat him as our own and take good care of him together. Even if he grows up and becomes more powerful, we will not let him be used by others. As sang Xia spoke, she had already walked over and sat opposite her. She looked at her seriously, and her red eyes flashed with determination. Su Li¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but it was as if something was stuck in his throat. Chapter 1624 ? 1624 Master Zhan breaks up The Little Couple (5) He couldn¡¯t say anything, and even his throat was filled with the faint smell of blood. She did not understand, but sang Xia would not understand. His own fears, his own worries, there were some things that would never happen to him without his main body. Human nature was selfish, and the more people knew about this, the more unsafe it would be. Sang Xia held her hand and took a deep breath. She said apologetically, ¡± as for Rong Zhan, if he said anything that made you sad, I¡¯ll apologize on his behalf. Sang Xia paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± in fact, you know very well that he won¡¯t just let this matter end like this. He¡¯s the leader of the base, so he¡¯ll ask us to help you handle it. Besides, he¡¯s also a father. You can understand his situation if you look at it from a different angle. He¡¯s always been mean to you. I know you can choose not to forgive him, but I hope you won¡¯t be too angry. Yueyue, your health is more important, okay? ¡± Su Li looked at her. Although his eyes were red, the corners of his lips twitched slightly, and in the end, he nodded. She could understand Rong Zhan. But he would not forgive her. He really didn¡¯t want to forgive her. in fact, it was much better to say some things. It was her first time being a mother. Other than trying her best to protect her child, she did not know what else to do. She could not predict what her son would become in the future. She could only take one step at a time and hope that everything would go smoothly. However, now that something like this had happened to her son, she started to worry about her stomach. She was already pregnant with another child. If her son was already like this, what about the baby in her stomach? Sang Xia gave Chen nianbai a call and asked him to pick up the mother and son at the caf¨¦. She felt really sorry for Su Li. He had happily brought his son over, but in the end, it ended up like this. She felt extremely guilty. Right now, Su Li¡¯s condition was very bad, and she was not at ease at all when she brought her son back. Sang Xia sent the mother and son off. The moment Su Li saw Chen nianbai open the car door and get out, he immediately pounced on him without saying anything¨C! She hugged him tightly and buried her face in his chest. She had been suppressing her emotions all this time, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Her tears poured out in front of the person she loved the most. His shoulders were trembling. chen nianbai furrowed his brows and hugged her tightly. his heart ached for her. he caressed the back of her head, her long hair, and kissed her forehead to comfort her. Sang Xia hugged Xiao-Xiaobai and looked at that scene. She felt even more upset. In the end, Su Li finished crying and Chen nianbai came to take the child. Sang Xia shook her head, as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. In the end, she could only say in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. Chen nianbai did not say anything. He only nodded and said that they were leaving. Sang Xia then took a step back and watched as the family of three got into the car and left. Sang Xia stood there for a long time, even though they had already left. She kept thinking in her mind, so what if Xiao-Xiaobai was a little werewolf? Most of the time, he should be a normal person. Only under special circumstances would he change. Just as Su Li had said, a little boy had used a fork to harm her two children. Xiao-Xiaobai had sensed danger and had acted. Sang Xia knew that things were not as simple as they seemed. However, she really wanted to see things in a simpler way. If, she was saying if. If her daughter and Xiao-Xiaobai really fell in love in the future, would she, as his mother, stop him from being a werewolf? Chapter 1625 ? 1625 master zhan breaks up the little couple (6) In fact, from a logical point of view, he would definitely not want his daughter to be with an abnormal person, not to mention that it would affect the genes of each generation. However, from an emotional point of view, that might not be the case. She loved her daughter. She cared more about her daughter¡¯s happiness than anything else. If that was the man she wanted, she would not stop him no matter what he was like. As long as she didn¡¯t regret it. In the end, he threw everything away. Sang Xia knew very well that she liked the little monster too. She liked this introverted and obedient child. When sang Xia returned home, Rong Zhan had finally coaxed the exhausted little triplets to sleep. The little tyrant flower had always been noisy and restless, but when sang Xia returned, she saw that it was surprisingly quiet. Its small body was curled up on the sofa, and he was fiddling with a super figure with his head lowered. sang xia called out to him. the little overlord flower heard the movement and saw that its mommy had returned. it was still sitting on the sofa, not moving or saying a word. If sang Xia had not known what had happened, she would have been surprised to see him like this. But now, she only felt her heart ache. Her heart ached for Xiao-Xiaobai, the triplets, and her son. Su Li had said that the little boy was going to use a fork against the two of them. When she had heard it before, she had felt panic in her heart. After a while, she was afraid and regretted why she had rushed out at this time. Now that she had changed her shoes and walked in, she walked to the sofa in front of him and bent down to look at him. ¡°Son, let mommy see if you¡¯re hurt. Are you alright?¡± Sang Xia said in a soft voice as she tried to examine him. the little tyrant flower allowed its mommy to examine it. however, as she examined it, sang xia heard a low whimper. Sang Xia was stunned and stopped what she was doing. Her heart began to ache. She held his little body in her arms, hugged him, and comforted him. However, the little tyrant flower buried itself in her neck and sobbed even louder. In the end, it sobbed and mumbled, ¡± mommy, mommy, mommy, I want to play with Xiao-Xiaobai. I want to play with him. Xiao-Xiaobai was not only his younger brother but also his good friend. He even protected himself and his younger sister. He liked Xiao-Xiaobai. Sang Xia¡¯s heart ached. She breathed with difficulty and finally kissed his forehead. be good, Yingluo. I will. Mommy will let you play together. However, the little tyrant flower pouted her little mouth and her eyes were red. She wiped her tears with her little hands and sobbed sadly, ¡± but daddy won¡¯t let me. Daddy is angry, and I¡¯m afraid of ran ran. Sang Xia could even guess what Rong Zhan¡¯s attitude would be from his words. In particular, he doted on the triplets so much. How could he let Xiao-Xiaobai play with them? Sang Xia¡¯s expression turned complicated. Although it was not to say that Rong Zhan was definitely wrong in this matter, it might not be wrong either. However, Qianqian would definitely have a suitable solution, right? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Yingluo. You¡¯re daddy, so what are you afraid of? Don¡¯t worry, mommy will tell Daddy to let you and your sister play with Xiao-Xiaobai.¡± Sang Xia said as she carried the little fellow upstairs. The little Overlord flower nodded its head heavily when it heard that. Its little head rested on its mommy¡¯s shoulder, and it hugged her tightly in a rare, well-behaved manner. Sang Xia saw Rong Zhan the moment she went upstairs. He was standing on the second floor, his arm resting on the handrail as he looked at them. [ author: good night, my babies. ] Chapter 1626 ? 1626 master zhan breaks up the little couple (7) Actually, before sang Xia came back, he was looking at his son in silence. After all, he had to keep an eye on the little one. But after sang Xia came back, he was looking at the mother and son. In the room behind him was his daughter, who he had finally coaxed to sleep. Rong Zhan was still thinking about how to tell her about this, but looking at her face when she came back, Rong Zhan knew that his wife had already found out. Sang Xia carried the little tyrant upstairs, and Rong Zhan¡¯s tall figure slowly walked over. Daddy, Daddy! the little Overlord flower turned around and called him in a soft voice. Rong Zhan took it and put him down. son, can you go in and sleep with your sister for a while? I¡¯ll be alone with mom for a while. As she said that, she patted the little tyrant flower¡¯s little butt. The little tyrant flower nodded its head obediently, which was a rare sight. It pushed open the door with Superman in its hand and went in. Its small body climbed onto the bed, kicked off its shoes, and obediently lay quietly beside its sister. The little tyrant flower saw that his sister¡¯s little face and eyes were red and swollen. He was also in pain, and he gently reached out his small hands to hug her. Since they were born in the same womb, the two children had always had a strong psychological connection with each other. Rong Zhan closed the door gently. At that moment, only Rong Zhan and sang Xia were left on the second floor. Rong Zhan lowered his head and pinched the space between his eyebrows. He was about to say something when sang Xia walked over and hugged him. Rong Zhan was stunned and froze. Sang Xia leaned her head on his shoulder and slowly closed her eyes. She said softly, ¡± Rong Zhan, no matter what you said to Su Li before, I can understand and empathize with you, Yueyue. After all, you¡¯re a father and you can do anything for your child. But Yueyue, I also believe that you¡¯ll handle this matter well and not let Su Li and his family be disheartened, right, Yueyue? ¡± Rong Zhan remained silent for a while after she said that. Then, he raised his hand and tightened his grip on her waist. He lowered his head and kissed her gently on the side of her face. He said in a deep voice, ¡± I¡¯ll definitely handle this matter seriously and seriously, but at least before Hanhan is clear about this, we can¡¯t let these children be together. There will be many uncertain factors. He had made a black face on this matter, but he had to do this. His wife¡¯s understanding of him really comforted him. He didn¡¯t want to appear so cold-blooded and heartless in front of his close friends. Sang Xia nodded her head. That was for sure. If Xiao-Xiaobai had really done something wrong and he had hurt someone, that would definitely be an outcome that Su Li did not want to see. ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Sang Xia raised her head to look at him. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes darkened as he spoke. He turned around and walked to the stairs. He looked down and said, ¡± no matter what happens to that little guy, don¡¯t let him get too close to my daughter. My daughter will never be with someone with genetic mutation. As he said that, he looked at sang Xia. Sang Xia¡¯s face was already slightly pale. She looked serious, but her gaze was complicated. Rong Zhan continued, ¡± I know it¡¯s hard for you to accept this and think it¡¯s unpleasant to hear, but do you think I want to say it? I hope that the child is normal. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t say anything! But he¡¯s not a normal person, so this won¡¯t do!¡± Chapter 1627 ? 1627 Master Zhan breaks up The Little Couple (8) Rong Zhan¡¯s tone inevitably became heavier as he spoke, and his chest heaved slightly. sang xia had a lot to say, but facing rong zhan like this, her throat seemed to be blocked, and she could not say anything. In the end, she forced a smile and looked at him seriously, trying to change his mind. it¡¯s still too early to say what¡¯s going to happen in the future. If the two of them are really going to be together, then it¡¯s fate. We can¡¯t stop it ¡­ ¡°Can¡¯t be stopped? why can¡¯t i stop it? I¡¯ll tell her from a young age not to hang out with that boy! I don¡¯t care who that child will end up with in the future, but he can¡¯t be with my daughter. The genes will be passed down from generation to generation, and it won¡¯t do her any good!¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s tone could not help but become heavier. He looked at sang Xia with a complicated expression, as if he did not expect her to agree to let their daughter continue to be with that abnormal little guy. As for sang Xia, she did not expect that Rong Zhan would be so strongly affected by this topic. He was so against the child¡¯s future. It seemed that some things were indeed right. Most of the time, men were more rational, while women were more emotional. she couldn¡¯t say that rong zhan was wrong. she didn¡¯t want them to be together, but if that was the case, no one could stop or control it, right? But now, she knew that she couldn¡¯t say anything. If she opened her mouth, Rong Zhan would only feel that she was opposing him. In fact, she didn¡¯t agree, but she didn¡¯t object either. At this moment, sang Xia spread her hands and nodded. alright, whatever you want, but you¡¯d better be mentally prepared. If it¡¯s not hers, you won¡¯t worry about it. But if this is her life, she can¡¯t escape. Sang Xia said and walked past him to their bedroom. Rong Zhan¡¯s devilish and exquisite face was dark and gloomy. She hoped that Su Li would look after her son well. He just couldn¡¯t let these two children walk together. While they were still young, at worst, he would make sure that they would never see each other again for the rest of their lives! This was for the good of the child. Before Rong Zhan returned to the bedroom, he took another look at the two little ones. The little Overlord flower had been sleeping with her sister before and fell asleep after a while. The two little figures lying on the bed gradually calmed Rong Zhan¡¯s Restless Heart. He walked over and covered the little tyrant flower with a blanket. After tucking it in, he sat beside the two of them for a while. Finally, he lowered his head and kissed both of their little foreheads. Only then did he let out a long sigh and stand up to leave. Back in the bedroom. The bedroom was quiet. Sang Xia had taken off her coat after she came back. She was wearing a thin layer of clothes as she sat by the bed and read the music score for her work. She was serious and attentive. The sky was gradually turning dark. Rong Zhan entered as well. The Golden rays of the setting sun shone down on her, enveloping her in it. A few strands of hair hung down by her ears, making her look lazy and messy. It was not uncommon for the two of them to get along like this. The room was quiet, but for today, right now, and at this time ¡­ However, because of what had happened before, the atmosphere seemed to be different. Sang Xia was serious and focused, as if she did not notice him coming in. rong zhan looked at her from time to time in the room. after pacing back and forth for a while, he finally walked over slowly. Chapter 1628 ? 1628 Master Zhan was left out, heartache (1) Rong Zhan walked over and sat beside her. The side of the bed sank. Sang Xia was startled, but she did not raise her head. She asked casually, ¡± are you still going out tonight? are you done with your work? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± As he spoke, he lay down with one hand behind his head and looked at her slender back. However, sang Xia did not reply to him after he said that. She continued to read her stuff. However, as she was looking at it, someone suddenly pulled on her loose clothes at her elbow. It was pulled gently. Sang Xia frowned and turned around. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Rong Zhan didn¡¯t say anything, but suddenly, he grabbed her arm and pulled her down to lie beside him. Sang Xia grunted. it¡¯s still daytime. Don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯m not done with my work. However, Rong Zhan flipped over and pressed down on her. He held her arm with one hand and said in a low and evil voice, ¡± don¡¯t bother then. Lie down with me for a while. Sang Xia watched as his hand began to untie her clothes. She was speechless. are you sure you just want me to lie down with you for a while? ¡± rong zhan stopped moving and looked into her eyes for a while. then, he pressed down on her body and buried his face in her fragrant hair, taking a deep breath. It was as if there was a sense of peace in that place. After a long while, he raised his head and looked at sang Xia. you¡¯re angry at me, aren¡¯t you? Wife, do you think I really did something wrong? You tell me?¡± Sang Xia saw that his tone had softened and his attitude had softened. She immediately felt bad and pushed him away. Her heart also softened. Because she could understand Rong Zhan, and her heart ached for him. Her heart ached for him because he did not know that even if he wanted to stop some things, he would not be able to stop them if the future really developed like that. Her heart ached for Rong Zhan¡¯s heart as a father, but Rong Zhan did not understand that as a parent, he could not bind everything of his child just because he said ¡®I¡¯m doing this for the good of his child¡¯. To him and the child, that was pathetic. Rong Zhan, don¡¯t think about it anymore. There¡¯s still so much time in the future. Don¡¯t think so far away. Let¡¯s live the present. The future will have its own arrangements. As sang Xia spoke, she gently kissed him on the eye. Rong Zhan fell silent and pressed down on her. He buried his face in her neck and took long breaths. was he thinking too far ahead? However, he felt that time had passed too quickly. Back then, when he personally took his daughter out of her mother¡¯s womb, she was so small that she could hold it with one hand. It was as if that scene was just yesterday. It was still vivid in his mind. However, the little girl now not only knew how to run, jump, and speak several languages, but she would also cry and make a fuss when the Little Friends she liked left. Sang Xia wrapped her arms around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck and pressed her forehead against his. She said gently, ¡± don¡¯t think about it anymore. Everything will be fine. She didn¡¯t want to blame Rong Zhan because he wasn¡¯t wrong. No one was wrong. It was just that their positions were different. Her soft lips touched his and left. Rong Zhan paused, but the next second, he chased after her. He took her lips and kissed them deeply. Compared to those annoying things, what bothered Rong Zhan more was being angry with his wife. If the two of them had a conflict, he would not be able to hold on for long. At least, he would not be able to spend the night. Otherwise, he would be annoyed and annoyed to death. Chapter 1629 ? 1629 Master Zhan was left out, heart aching (2) It was the same now. The atmosphere just now was not what he wanted, so he compromised. Their lips touched. Gentle and loving. Rong Zhan unbuttoned her shirt one by one, his thin lips sliding down her neck and sexy collarbones. Sang Xia¡¯s fingers slowly slipped into his hair to ease his tense nerves and try her best to calm him down. and at this moment. There was a sudden knock on the door. Rong Zhan stopped what he was doing. Sang Xia¡¯s breathing was also erratic. She gradually regained consciousness and looked at the door. It was obvious that someone was knocking on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± could it be the nanny? Sang Xia was surprised. However, just as she was thinking this, the little child¡¯s small voice suddenly came from outside the door. mommy, Yingluo. Rong Zhan was on top of her, and her clothes were in a mess. However, when he heard this soft sound, the fire between them was extinguished instantly. Rong Zhan cursed softly. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± She pushed him to open the door and said, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll be there soon. Rong Zhan couldn¡¯t get up and was speechless. Weren¡¯t the two little brats asleep? He really didn¡¯t stop. When Rong Zhan opened the door, sang Xia had already tidied up her clothes. At the door, two small figures stood there. The little tyrant flower struggled to hold a big pillow with both hands. Looking at her daddy¡¯s sharp gaze, she immediately pursed her small lips and gathered her courage to say, ¡± daddy, sister wants to sleep with mommy. ¡°Well, what about you?¡± Rong Zhan asked the little tyrant flower, then looked down at the other little girl. She was standing at the door with her little hand on the door, looking inside and refusing to look at him. He,¡±Yingluo.¡± The little Overlord flower saw that daddy was unhappy and reached out her little hand to pull on the corner of his clothes. daddy, Yueyue, I want to find mommy to sleep too. Sister and I both want to. Rong Zhan lowered his head and looked at the two little rascals. Even if they had interrupted something between him and his wife, the resentment he had disappeared without a trace. When he saw that the triplets were ignoring him, he wanted to hug her again. However, he was afraid that she would struggle and be unwilling to do so. He would be very sad then. Hence, Rong Zhan said directly, ¡± you¡¯re here to look for mommy, right? let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll carry you over. As he spoke, he bent down and picked up the two little fellows as if it was very natural. However, he could clearly feel the young woman¡¯s body struggling. In the past, she used to put her arms around his neck obediently, but now, she was putting her little hands on his shoulders to put some distance between them. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed. It was so painful that even breathing hurt. She put them on the bed and ran into her mother¡¯s arms, calling out to her softly. Sang Xia gently carried the two little ones over and hugged them to sleep. ¡°Did you miss mommy?¡± yes, I do. Mommy, I love you. The little secret treasure snuggled into sang Xia¡¯s arms, his little hands holding her tightly. ¡°Good girl. Mommy, give you a kiss.¡± With that, the little triplets and sang Xia went to kiss each other. The little Ba Wang flower also took the initiative to kiss them. Rong Zhan looked at her from the side and looked away unconsciously, feeling terrible. The two children were not close to her just because of this? They were all afraid of him and were unwilling to have any contact with him. Did they not remember how he had taken care of them at home? Rong Zhan was extremely jealous. [ author: I¡¯m really lazy today because of my period. I¡¯m writing too slowly. I still have more chapters to update. Girls, don¡¯t call me lol. Try to sleep early. ] Chapter 1630 ? 1630 master zhan was left out, heart aching (3) naturally, sang xia noticed it as well. she looked at rong zhan and said, ¡± hubby, didn¡¯t you say that you were too tired from work today and wanted to rest? Come, quickly lie down and sleep for a while.¡± As sang Xia spoke, she turned to little treasure and said, ¡± can you lie in the middle, right next to daddy? ¡± When the triplets heard this, they kicked their little legs and hugged their mommy tightly. he expressed his unwillingness. Rong Zhan really did not know what to say when he saw this scene. Even though he knew that she was still a child, one little thing that did not suit her will erase all the good you did for her ¡­ Even though he knew this very well, he still felt a chill in his heart when he came in person. It was bone-chilling. Rong Zhan lay down, leaning against the side with sang Xia beside him. The two little ones were on the other side of her, staying far away from him and refusing to come over. He put one hand on his eyelids, and that devilish and exquisite face was now full of helplessness and exhaustion. Sang Xia was not feeling good either. however, she gently caressed the little children¡¯s heads and lowered her head to mutter something to them. it was unknown what she was saying, but as she spoke, the two little children looked at their daddy in a different way. The little tyrant flower was the first to crawl over. It hugged its daddy¡¯s arm and asked, ¡± daddy, are you in pain? mommy said that you were injured today. Are you bleeding? ¡± Rong Zhan did not know how to react when he heard that. However, when he realized what was going on, he replied in a muffled voice, ¡± I¡¯m fine. It just hurts a little. I¡¯m not bleeding. He couldn¡¯t see the blood because it was his heart that was bleeding. Although the three babies were still buried in their mommy¡¯s arms, they had already poked their heads out to look at their daddy and listen to what he was saying. Sang Xia looked at the little girl¡¯s cute little face and saw that she was frowning. She looked scared and worried. She patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡± go quickly. Your Daddy loves you the most every day. Under his mommy¡¯s urging, the triplets could not help but crawl over. Under Rong Zhan¡¯s complicated gaze, the little girl pouted slightly, and her big watery eyes suddenly turned red. She looked down at him as if she was looking for where he was hurt. Then, she asked in a trembling voice, ¡± Daddy, Daddy, are you okay? ¡± ¡°Daddy said he¡¯s in pain.¡± The little tyrant flower interrupted. The moment the triplets heard that, they immediately wanted to lift Rong Zhan¡¯s big hand. They said in a soft and tender voice, ¡± daddy, Where does it hurt? let me blow on it for you. rong zhan listened to these words and looked at her crying nervously. his heart felt like it was on a roller coaster, going up and down. just now, it made him feel heartache, but now, it was as if everything had collapsed, and he was extremely touched. Alright, this was his daughter. She wouldn¡¯t give up on him so easily. Rong Zhan had no choice. He was not such a cruel and heartless person in the past, but now, his daughter could easily control his emotions. Rong Zhan took her into his arms, lowered his head, and kissed her little face hard. Then, he rubbed her soft little hair. be good, it¡¯s okay. Daddy is fine. Daddy¡¯s just hurt in the heart. the young woman pried his slender arm away as if she wanted to blow on him. in her memory, when she was injured and cried in the past, her daddy would blow on her injured area. [ good night babies, roll around and act cute to get a ticket!! ] Chapter 1631 ? 1631 A Wolf only has one mate in its life (1) Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened when he saw the little girl blowing on him with a look of worry and fear. After blowing on him for a few times, she hugged him and said that he was much better and not in pain anymore. Rong Zhan then asked her if she loved her daddy and him. The little girl lay in his arms, and although she was still pouting, she still said softly, ¡± Love Daddy. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart was finally healed. He stroked her little head and let out a long sigh. if the future really developed in a way that he did not want, what should he do? From this incident, Rong Zhan could already tell that if he stopped them in the future, she would not make up with him so easily like now. If she did not agree to it when she grew up, she might even abandon her parents and run away with some other Rascal. Rong Zhan felt an inexplicable heartache just thinking about it. Was it easy to be a parent? It really wasn¡¯t easy. ** This matter should have passed in a flash. Rong Zhan then personally contacted Su Li and the experts in the genetic research group at the base to secretly test and experiment on the little monster¡¯s body with Xiao Yezi. Although Su Li was very reluctant and found it very difficult to accept that her son was lying on the ice-cold operating table, allowing them to draw blood for tests and do all kinds of examinations, her heart was about to break into pieces from the pain. However, there was still nothing she could do. Only by thoroughly examining her son¡¯s condition, the intensity of his attacks, his emotions, whether his rationality was still there, and other factors, could she determine whether her son could safely come into contact with other children. Su Li also needed to be clear on this point. However, she probably did not know that even if the results were out and it was concluded that it would not cause any harm to ordinary people, Rong Zhan would not want the triplets to be in contact with her son. Su Li felt that her son was very normal, and was even more formidable and valiant than ordinary people. This was not a bad thing, was it? During the examination, the little triplets and the little Overlord flower surprisingly rarely mentioned the little monster, at least not in front of Rong Zhan. However, they secretly asked their mommy where the little monster went and Daddy why he did not allow them to play with the little monster. Sang Xia did not want to lie to them, but she was also afraid that they would not understand, so she told them that the little monster was sick. When it was angry, it would become fierce and hurt people. So, his godmother accompanied him to the examination. However, even though they said that, the two little cubs did not show any timidity. Instead, they were very worried about the safety of the little monster. At that time, sang Xia sighed with emotion. Children¡¯s feelings were really pure and innocent. They would not care about the other party¡¯s identity. They only cared about whether their little friends were good or not. The little ones wanted to secretly meet the little monsters, but of course, that was impossible. Sang Xia could only tell them every day about Su Li¡¯s situation from the base. When she returned, she would tell them in secret. Every time this happened, it was also the time when the two little fellows were the most serious and obedient, listening carefully to the little monster¡¯s situation. In fact, after a month of the system¡¯s inspection, the characteristics of the small monsters after mutation were basically grasped. However, the process was extremely heartbreaking. This was because Xiao-Xiaobai had a good personality. It was gentle and sensible. Under normal circumstances, it would only mutate when it felt threatened. Su Li had personally helped with the experiment. Su Li did not want them to hurt his son, so he had them pretend to be the real one to hurt him. As a result, Xiao-Xiaobai was really provoked and mutated into a Pixiu! Chapter 1632 ? 1632 A Wolf only has one mate in its life (2) That scene was recorded and repeatedly observed and studied. However, the three researchers, Xiao Yezi, Rong Zhan, and the SU and Chen couple were all shocked by Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s appearance. Su Li was even more stunned. Her son¡¯s nails and eyes had all changed. The nails were grown out by force. They were sharp, hard, and very sharp. They glowed with a layer of moon-white light and were crystal clear. The strange pupils in his eyes turned into a strange dark green, just like some kind of wild beast that was waiting for an opportunity to move at night. When it attacked the researchers, its small body was filled with bloodthirsty hostility. When it pounced on them, its speed was unbelievably fast. It was hard to see it clearly with the naked eye. The attack was ruthless. Even though the researcher was wearing a protective suit, the sharp claws pierced through him. If he had grown a little more mature, his strength would have been even more ferocious, and he would have probably stabbed into flesh and blood, causing casualties. when the little guy mutated, it was very fast, very strong, ruthless, and wild. Su Li took advantage of this opportunity and took the initiative to try and communicate with him. He had to see if he still had a clear human mind at this moment. This was something that everyone wanted to know the most. In fact, the little guy was having a hard time controlling his emotions. He was probably just starting to mutate and wasn¡¯t familiar with his current self. He would not open his mouth to speak during the transformation, no matter how much Su Li conversed with him. And in the sealed glass laboratory, other than Su Li¡¯s researchers, everyone else was ruthlessly attacked by him. Xiao-Xiaobai had a heart rate detector attached to its body. After attaching a detection microchip to it, the computer began to display all sorts of data. After a few days of testing, the results were out. In fact, it was proven that the little monster still had human rationality when it was mutating. It was very clear about its goal and was extremely smart. It was just that it was still too young and could not control its emotions better. In fact, he could only trigger his own mutation through extreme emotions. On the other hand, a truly mature werewolf could control the mutation at will. After the results came out, it could be said that the thing that everyone was most worried about disappeared. Although Xiao-Xiaobai looked weak, it was actually very strong. As it grew older, it would only become stronger until it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Of course, the prerequisite was that he could grow up smoothly. Moreover, he would never attack his closest kin. He would rather hurt himself than to do so. Therefore, she didn¡¯t need to worry that he would lose his mind and hurt his family and friends. Maybe it was because of the mutated genes of the wolf, but he had deep feelings for his family. In the real world, in the world of animals, if a Wolf was killed in a pack of wolves, the entire Wolf Pack would chase the Hunter to the ends of the earth until he paid for it with his blood. There was something more important. Just like a Wolf, it would only have one mate forever. Their loyalty to love was not something that any other creature could compare to. It could be said that Xiao-Xiaobai had completely inherited all of this in its bones. Rong Zhan and the rest were standing at the side when the research staff said this. That was why he felt his heart skip a beat and his eyelids twitched. The little fellow had the loyalty of a Wolf and only had one partner in its life. Once it decided on one, it could not change its mind forever! It had to be said. Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned pale. Author Jun: ¡°mommy, master Zhan is panicking. little brother nuo is coming ~~ps: It was the last three days of University, full of exams. In the future, he would have to get lost. my roommates are either doing internships or taking the postgraduate entrance examination. I¡¯m so sad 2333 ¡± Chapter 1633 ? 1633 Rong Mei, don¡¯t forget me The researcher said a lot, but only that sentence was deeply engraved in Rong Zhan¡¯s mind. In the end, he could only pinch the space between his brows gloomily and pray that Xiao-Xiaobai was still a child. He hoped that it would not remember so much. However, Rong Zhan probably did not know that Xiao-Xiaobai looked like a two-year-old, but due to his special physique, his mind was far greater than ordinary children. His memories of some people and some things were hard to erase in his life. When Xiao-Xiaobai left the base, Su Li did not stay any longer. After she had experienced Rong Zhan¡¯s attitude, even if she could understand, she still could not accept it. She did not want her child to be together without the blessings of the adults, and she did not want Rong Zhan to feel that his son was not worthy of his daughter. Therefore, after the research at the base, she went back with her husband and Xiao-Xiaobai. Also, I don¡¯t intend to Let the children come into contact with Yingluo anymore. Thus, every time he faced his son¡¯s slightly pleading gaze, Su Li could only shake his head in pain and guilt, the pain in his heart reaching its limit. Time passed by. He recalled that Xiao-Xiaobai was full of anticipation when he came because he could not wait to see the triplets. It was rare that he could not sit still and asked Su Li so many questions. However, when he left, he mumbled, Not only did he not see the little triplets, but he also stayed in the cold and pale laboratory for a month. After he came out, he became even quieter. The originally reserved and quiet little guy became even quieter. Su Li¡¯s heart ached for him, but he had no other choice. He could only bitterly take him away from this place, not even wanting him to come back. After Chen nianbai brought the mother and son back, he spent all his savings that he had earned to buy an Island near the country they were in. There were villas on the island, surrounded by the sea on all sides, green trees, blue sky, sand beaches, and seagulls. He brought the mother and son to the island, and the family of three moved out of the seaside Inn and began to live on the island. Su Li had even refused to ban any possibility of the little fellow entering the base in the future, not to mention the demonic training that most of the children in the base would undergo in the future. However, when it came to Xiao-Xiaobai, Su Li had cut off all possibilities for her son. All the education he received was private and independent. After Xiao-Xiaobai came here, it was still very quiet. It would study when it was time to study and eat when it was time to eat. Everything was normal. However, the young Xiao-Xiaobai would often get up in the middle of the night and open the window. He would sit in front of the window and look at the starry sky and the cold full moon on the island. It was as if this was the only time in the day that he could truly be himself. To be himself. In his mind, another little figure appeared. Her laughter, her tears, and even the way she hugged and kissed him. Rong Mei murmured. Don¡¯t forget me. ** Jun hang became the new king of Country D at the coronation ceremony one and a half months later. At the same time, he successfully married the young and became his Supreme Princess. As an extremely developed country, countless countries called to congratulate them on the double good news. Country Y¡¯s Prime Minister even personally came to give his niece her wedding blessings. Although Youyou married Jun hang not because she was the Prime Minister¡¯s niece, she had that identity after all, so many people naturally thought- Chapter 1634 ? 1634 Junhang is a father (1) They thought that this was a marriage between two developed countries. The Alliance of the two developed countries. In fact, the old Princess of d country was very pleased with this. From the beginning, she despised the identity of a young child, and even when she found out that she had left d country despite her objections and appeared at the International Banquet, she was so angry that she almost fainted. His entire body was trembling. He thought that he would definitely kill that wretched girl when he returned. However, when someone contacted her and told her that she was actually the niece of country Y¡¯s Prime Minister, she was dumbfounded. He was completely stunned. When they sent over all the information about the stinky girl¡¯s identity, the old wangfei¡¯s face was really hot. She had never felt so complicated in her heart before. That wretched girl actually played her? Of her parents, one was an Asian economic tycoon who could shake the world with a stomp of her foot, while the other was an internationally renowned movie queen and the younger sister of country Y¡¯s Prime Minister. With that kind of status, when she read through all the information, her expression was complicated. it was impossible to say that she didn¡¯t hate that brat. she was obviously going against her. that cunning little brat wasn¡¯t a gentle, virtuous, and reliable master at all. however, jun hang had already announced at the international banquet that she was his future princess consort. everything had already been set in stone, so she reluctantly agreed. Her reluctance was no longer due to her identity, but because of the girl Yingluo¡¯s scheming. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After Jun hang¡¯s Grand coronation and wedding, the old wangfei had already issued an order to the young. A mother¡¯s honor would rise because of her son. This time, it was really different from an ordinary family. They were the royal family, and they really had a throne to take. However, Youyou was very tired of this order. No, to be more precise, she did not like the old wangfei who was too powerful, so she was even more impatient with her urging. However, Youyou wouldn¡¯t express it in front of Jun hang and bring unnecessary trouble to his mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. She just ignored it. Could a child just come and go as he wished? During Jun hang¡¯s coronation and wedding, she didn¡¯t do much. Especially during the wedding, Jun hang was busy and she had nothing to do. And Jun hang didn¡¯t touch her much during that month. When he came back every day, she was already sleeping like a dead pig. Now that it had started to have a purpose, Youyou didn¡¯t like it. She even felt that she was being used as a reproductive tool. Fortunately, Jun hang didn¡¯t see it that way at all. Since she had already become his, she couldn¡¯t escape anymore. It didn¡¯t matter whether she had a child or not. As long as she didn¡¯t leave him, he could accept anything. However, no one expected ¡­ That night. when the young child was forced to accompany the old queen to meet the noble women of other countries, at the banquet, the old queen stared at her stomach again and again and said in a serious tone, ¡± the earlier the child, the better. you are not young anymore. besides, you have been together for so long, it is time for you to have a child. ¡± after saying that, he stared at her stomach and sized up her small body. he frowned as if she was difficult to conceive and could not give birth. Youyou was very impatient, but he couldn¡¯t be too direct in front of outsiders. She forced out a smile and was about to say ¡®I understand, mother¡¯, but an accident happened-! Youyou opened its mouth, but before it could say anything, its stomach suddenly churned violently. wuuu waa-! He immediately vomited. Chapter 1635 ? 1635 Junhang is a father (2) The old wangfei¡¯s face fell in an instant. She felt that Youyou was doing this on purpose in front of outsiders, and her face was extremely embarrassed. She had just finished talking to her, and she actually vomited immediately. what the hell was this! the old wangfei¡¯s face fell and she was about to scold him, but youyou quickly pulled out the chair and ran out. without looking back, he covered his mouth and ran away. ¡°This, this is simply too outrageous!¡± The old wangfei was so angry that the corners of her eyes could not help but Twitch. however, the lady beside her raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡± no way. from the looks of it, the new princess consort seems to be pregnant. is she pregnant? ¡± that¡¯s right, please don¡¯t be angry. I think your daughter-in-law is a good daughter-in-law with a noble status, good character, smart and beautiful. Not to mention, the couple has a deep relationship. This is a rare thing. You should take a look and see if she¡¯s not feeling well or if she¡¯s pregnant. After the old wangfei expressed her anger, there were several voices of defense around her. All of them were on the side of the new wangfei. This made the old wangfei wonder if she was really that good. Was it just that she was too biased and too picky? Now that she had calmed down, she thought that no matter how much that brat disliked her and how cunning she was, she shouldn¡¯t be so disrespectful in front of outsiders. If that¡¯s the case, then her appearance just now ¡­ Was it really because Yingluo was pregnant? The old wangfei found it hard to believe. After all, she had seen how busy her son had been these days, but ¡­ This could not be guaranteed. the old wangfei was suspicious for a while and suddenly felt nervous for no reason. She instructed the maid beside her to get a doctor to take a good look at her daughter-in-law. ¡°Old Wang Fei, I know you are anxious and want her to quickly give birth to a son for the royal family, the Crown Prince. But this kind of thing can¡¯t just happen as you wish. Even if it¡¯s not, you shouldn¡¯t be too disappointed. The most important thing is to let her recuperate.¡± A 30-odd years old noble woman said in an elegant and gentle way. The old wangfei paused for a moment, but finally nodded. Hopefully. If not, she would not be too disappointed. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On Youyou¡¯s side, after vomiting, her face was extremely pale. She had vomited out everything in her stomach, which had tormented her badly. After being helped back by the maidservant, she found a place to sit down and drink some water. It didn¡¯t take long for the old Wang Fei to come over with the other noble ladies. Youyou immediately stood up and wanted to explain to her and apologize, but the old wangfei suddenly stretched out her hand and stopped him. Then, she asked the servant to bring a doctor with a white beard and white divination skills over with equipment. ¡°This Tao Wu?¡± ¡°Let the doctor take a look at your body and see if you¡¯re feeling uncomfortable in your stomach.¡± As the old wangfei spoke, she deliberately did not mention the possibility of her being pregnant. Because she knew that although this girl didn¡¯t say it, she was very resistant in her heart. Although Youyou was surprised by the sudden concern from the old wangfei, she still obediently did the examination because she felt very uncomfortable. Her stomach felt uncomfortable and nauseated. However, when the doctor took the child away for examination, he actually asked her some questions about sex. youyou,¡±zhenzhen.¡± Youyou was lying on the bed for the doctor to check. She said firmly that she didn¡¯t do that, but in the end, the doctor¡¯s words were completely beyond her expectations. He would give her a hard blow. ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯re pregnant and it¡¯s almost three months.¡± [author: good night, my babies ~~!] Chapter 1636 ? 1636 Junhang is a father (3) it had already been more than three months. youyou was dumbfounded when he heard this, and his mind went blank for a moment. She could not imagine how she had gotten pregnant. She felt that it was because she had been too busy these days. The most recent time she and junhang had done it was on their wedding night, but it hadn¡¯t been long since then. Later, her aunt had come to visit. Wait-! If she was almost three months pregnant, then what happened a few days ago wasn¡¯t her period, but her red lips! Youyou thought of the love she had with junhang before, and then she thought of the red patch she saw one morning. She thought it was her period and suddenly felt a chill down her back. She retracted her fingers in embarrassment and was a little frightened. ¡°No, I need to go to the hospital. I need to go to the hospital for a proper examination.¡± Youyou said nervously. ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯re really pregnant. What¡¯s there to not believe?¡± the old doctor thought she didn¡¯t believe him and quickly said. Youyou was just about to tell him about her situation, but when she looked up and saw the old wangfei walking over, she suddenly stopped talking. The old doctor told the old Wang Fei about her news with a smile. the old wang fei was shocked when she heard this. then, she was overjoyed. ¡± is this true? it¡¯s been three months! ¡± Then, before she could finish her excitement, her expression changed when she looked at Youyou again. She couldn¡¯t help but reprimand, ¡± what kind of wife are you? you didn¡¯t even know you were three months pregnant? ¡± Youyou was already worried and apprehensive when he saw the red previously. Now that he was being reprimanded by her, he was even angrier and felt a suffocating feeling in his chest. fortunately, the people around her quickly consoled the old princess consort. ¡± aiya, this is a joyous occasion. it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t know about it in the past. The most important thing now is to take care of the baby.¡± Youyou had always hated the old wangfei. Not to mention that she had abandoned the seriously ill and young Jun hang, but now she was still putting on an air of nobility. Youyou only felt that no matter how much she pretended to please her, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. didn¡¯t she care about the child? Ha. &Nbsp; That¡¯s good. A complicated light flashed in his young eyes. Just as the old wangfei was about to say something to Youyou, Youyou suddenly held her forehead and swayed unsteadily, causing a series of exclamations. The doctor went to support her and said, ¡± how is it? let¡¯s go to the hospital for a thorough examination. The old wangfei¡¯s face was also filled with worry. However, she was worried about her stomach. After she steadied herself, her expression did not look good. She seemed to be a little sad and guilty. She said anxiously, ¡± doctor, I really want to keep my husband¡¯s child, but I beg you to help me. I didn¡¯t know I was pregnant before and I was already showing signs of a miscarriage. What should I do? please help me. As soon as he said this, the doctor and the people who heard it were shocked. However, the old Wang Fei widened her eyes in anger and shouted, ¡± why are you so silly? you actually ¡­ Youyou already knew that she would do this. She did this on purpose, and she wanted to anger her to death. However, Youyou deliberately turned paler, as if he was frightened by the old wangfei. He did not wait for the old wangfei to finish shouting and retreated. no, it¡¯s not because of me ¡­ Chapter 1637 ? 1637 Junhang is a father (4) Yingluo¡¯s mother, don¡¯t be like this. Yingluo, you¡¯re my elder. I¡¯m always too embarrassed to say it out loud, afraid that I¡¯ll be labeled as disrespectful. But you¡¯ve always been strict with me, so I¡¯m under a lot of pressure. ¡°You ¡­¡± the old wangfei¡¯s eyes widened as if she had not expected her to say such words in front of these noble ladies! Wouldn¡¯t that leave her with a reputation of being vicious and mean? The Youyou grabbed the doctor¡¯s sleeve and looked at the doctor with a pleading look. He then looked at the old wangfei and said, ¡± the few days when I miscarried was when you accused me of not giving birth to the future Crown Prince as soon as possible. Your attitude towards me has always been stern. I¡¯ve always grown up under the love of my parents and elders, so I can¡¯t understand how harsh and good your old wangfei is to me. My heart will be very depressed and very painful. I didn¡¯t dare to tell you before because I was afraid that I would be made the scapegoat for being disrespectful, but now that my child almost had an accident, I have to say it. Forgive me. I just want to protect my child, the blood of the man I love, and I just want to happily raise him until he¡¯s born.¡± She had said these words in front of so many women and doctors in a sorrowful and sincere way. She was born petite and had a pure appearance. At this time, her watery eyes were almost red, and her pitiful appearance immediately made those noble ladies feel heartache. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that you almost miscarried because of me? You¡¯re driving me away?¡± the old wangfei was smart. she immediately understood what he meant, and her anger instantly rose. However, the others naturally sided with the weak, especially when they were all women. They had all seen the old Wang Fei¡¯s strength. The new Wang Fei¡¯s status was noble and perfect. How was she not worthy of her son? however, the fact that the old princess consort had treated her in this way had caused all of them to be dissatisfied. ¡°Old Wang Fei, how can you say that? Chen ¡®er has always said that she did not dare to disobey you because she respects you. However, You Can¡¯t Be Too Strong and force her too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Old Wang Fei, are you still going to say that you have a harmonious relationship with her? what kind of women are we? how can we not tell that you have never spoken gently to her in front of us? under such an environment, even if the new Wang Fei has a baby, how can she let him grow up happily in his mother¡¯s womb?¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s it, yingluo.¡± Everyone was saying this one after another, all of them actually standing on Youyou¡¯s side. Actually, what didn¡¯t Youyou know? Putting aside everything about her acting weak, the old Wang Fei only had her own dignity as an ¡± old ¡± lady. Other than that, she had nothing. However, she was different. She was the new Wang Fei of this country and had supreme power and status. She also had a powerful background. It was simple for them to choose. Although the old wangfei knew that her attitude towards her was not good, she was even more clear that it was definitely not as serious as what that wretched girl had said. That wretched girl was doing it on purpose. She deliberately did not want to see her again and did not want him to bother her. Yet, she still had to put on such a weak appearance and pretend to confuse others. ¡°Y-you, The old wangfei looked at the young child and pointed a finger at her with a red face. She wanted to say something, but under the criticism of the women around her, she could not say a word. at this moment- Chapter 1638 ? 1638 Junhang is a father (5) At this moment. Suddenly, a voice came from behind. Elegant, but low. ¡°Mother,¡± When everyone heard this, they all turned around. Jun hang appeared in a black suit. No one knew when he appeared or how much he had heard. His body was slender and slightly thin, and his face was cold. Although he called out to his mother, there was no expression on his face. Jun hang glanced at her and directly ignored her. He went straight to Youyou¡¯s side. Looking at her red eyes and pitiful appearance, his cold eyes flashed with a bit of heartache. He pursed his lips and pulled her behind him to block her in the next second. Then, when he looked at the old queen, his voice was even colder. mother, you have been working hard day and night. You should rest more in the future. We will handle our own matters. As for everything related to the royal family, I believe that my wife will take care of it herself. ¡°no, she¡¯s yingluo!¡± The old wangfei was trying her best to defend herself in front of her son. but jun hang didn¡¯t give her the chance at all and interrupted her as soon as she opened her mouth. ¡°She what? I¡¯m afraid mother doesn¡¯t know that my wife¡¯s IQ is as high as 160. She graduated from a famous school with two degrees. She can do everything well. She¡¯s smart and serious, better than anyone else.¡± As soon as Jun hang said this, the old wangfei¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly. Better than anyone else, obviously better than her, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about it at all. The meaning of these words was straightforward and didn¡¯t give her any face. That wasn¡¯t all. Jun hang lowered his eyes slightly, his slender fingers holding her hand in his palm. His tone eased a little. and, even if she did something wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s been the Pearl of the family since she was young. Since she married me, I only hope that she will be happy forever. It¡¯s already my great fortune to marry her. I can¡¯t let her suffer here. I can¡¯t be bullied and wronged here. The moment these words came out, the old wangfei¡¯s harshness was completely sealed. The old wangfei¡¯s face turned pale, and she almost fainted from anger. ¡°So,¡± As Jun hang spoke, he suddenly looked not far away. Charles, mother is old. Just let her rest well in the future. You don¡¯t have to worry about the princess Consort. ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± After Charles agreed, he immediately walked over and smiled respectfully and gently in front of the old lady. the old lady asked me to send you and the other madams out first. The Queen is not feeling well, and our Highness will take care of it. Please rest assured. how could the old wangfei not see that this was a blatant expulsion of her, and she was not allowed to come here again in the future! he didn¡¯t want her to interfere! The fire in her heart was burning all over her body, but she could only hold it in and have no way to vent it! in the end, she suppressed her anger and nodded. ¡± alright, i¡¯ll go, i¡¯ll go now! Your good wangfei was pregnant for three months and almost miscarried the child. This is the good thing that the two of you have done. Deal with it yourself!¡± The old wangfei left angrily. However, as soon as she left, the words she said made Jun hang¡¯s eyes narrow. What did his mother say? youyou was pregnant! And she was already three months pregnant, and she almost had a miscarriage! What did he miss before he came in? Chapter 1639 ? 1639 Junhang is a father (6) The old wangfei and the others had already left, leaving the husband and wife alone. Even Charles, when he heard the words before, suddenly felt the pores all over his body tighten, shocked and afraid. Being three months pregnant was truly a shocking surprise. but what the hell was that almost miscarriage? Although Charles wanted to know everything, he noticed that the aura around His Highness had changed all of a sudden. He immediately led the old queen and the others out without daring to stay. In the huge Palace, only the young child, the doctor, and Jun hang were left. Jun hang turned around slowly at this time, looking at Youyou with a complicated and somewhat incredulous gaze. youyou was at a loss for what to do. his lips moved, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Because she didn¡¯t know if Jun hang was concerned about her pregnancy or about her near miscarriage. Or rather, Wufu He cared about all of them! Jun hang looked at her nervous expression and his eyes narrowed. Just as Youyou¡¯s back was about to sweat from his stare, Jun hang suddenly looked away and looked at the doctor Who didn¡¯t know if he should leave or stay. He asked in a deep voice, ¡± what¡¯s going on?! The doctor was extremely nervous and said respectfully, ¡± Your Highness, the princess Consort is already pregnant for almost three months. This is also just known, but the princess Consort is very worried. She said that she accidentally saw red and is worried that the child will be in danger. When the doctor said this, there was no expression on Jun hang¡¯s face. There was no joy or anger, no sorrow or joy, but to be more precise, it was as if he was frozen. He was completely frozen. She¡¯s pregnant, and she¡¯s almost three months into her pregnancy. In another half a year, the child will be born. It was their child. He and Youyou. Not knowing how long had passed, Jun hang¡¯s long eyelashes suddenly trembled. The look in his eyes became even more complicated, deep and distant. Youyou was a little upset by his long silence and didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with him. Why couldn¡¯t he see any emotions? shouldn¡¯t most people who were about to become fathers be very happy? shouldn¡¯t they be happy, the kind of happiness where they hugged their wife and spun her around? Why was he so silent? Did he not like children? However, just as she was thinking this, she heard Jun hang suddenly ask the doctor, ¡± what¡¯s with the red!? Do you still want to do it now?¡± the doctor stammered, ¡± this ¡­ this happened too suddenly. you¡¯ll have to go to the royal hospital for a full examination before you know the details. ¡± Jun hang¡¯s face sank when he heard that. then what are we waiting for?! hurry up and prepare the car!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Please follow me now, Princess Consort.¡± After saying that, the doctor immediately jogged out. Youyou naturally wanted to follow him outside obediently. However, he had just taken two steps when someone suddenly grabbed his arm. She looked up in a panic and met Jun hang¡¯s complicated gaze. He seemed to have a lot of things to say to her. Youyou lowered her head and dodged because she was afraid that Jun hang would find out that she had almost miscarried their child. She felt guilty and uneasy, and was even more afraid that he would scold her. However, Jun hang didn¡¯t say anything. The next second, he suddenly bent over and Youyou yelped in surprise. He lifted her up in his arms. Jun hang¡¯s movements were very gentle and he slowed down a little, as if considering that there were two of them. Chapter 1640 ? 1640 Junhang is a father (7) Youyou had already subconsciously hooked his arms around his neck, and his breathing was a little chaotic. jun hang carried her out steadily. youyou gradually recovered and leaned her head on his chest, obediently enjoying the sense of security he gave her. ¡°It¡¯s Red, what¡¯s going on?¡± Finally, Jun hang lowered his head slightly and asked her. Youyou¡¯s eyes flickered, and its small mouth twitched slightly, not knowing what to say. in fact, she was to blame for this. she didn¡¯t notice that she was pregnant. for some people, pregnancy was obvious in the early stages, but for some people, it was obvious in the later stages. However, there were still certain effects in the later stages. Because she wouldn¡¯t know that she was pregnant, and even did it with her husband during a dangerous period. for her, it was on the wedding night a few days ago that jun hang, who had been busy for a long time, finally rested completely that night and had sex with her several times. the two of them were constantly in love. The result was that on the second day, he felt a slight pain in his lower abdomen and saw red. She had naively thought that it was her aunt. Youyou sighed softly but still said slowly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. You should have thought about this. Actually, it has nothing to do with the old Wang Fei. It¡¯s my bad temper. I deliberately used the pregnancy to make the old Wang Fei not come and find trouble with me in the future. Youyou slowly looked up at him, slightly blushing. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t realize earlier that pregnancy put the child in danger. Jun hang was a doctor himself. a genius doctor. why didn¡¯t he react in time when youyou had spoken? He was the cause. Even if she did not realize that she was pregnant, the main culprit was still him. The fetus within three months in the mother¡¯s body was unstable, so sex was not allowed to happen to avoid hurting the child. However, at this time, he had wanted her. And more than once. Jun hang carried the child out and placed him in the back seat. Then, he got into the car and sat beside her. He got someone to drive them to the Royal Hospital. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. Jun hang suddenly lowered his head and kissed her forehead lovingly. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was too reckless.¡± Jun hang¡¯s heart really ached and felt guilty after knowing everything. He was about to become a father three months ago, but he only found out now and even did something he shouldn¡¯t have. Youyou caressed his face gently and kissed his lips. let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I believe that the child will be fine. Everything will be fine. As he said that, Youyou looked at him deeply, a charming smile spreading on his lips. He did not know when it had become somewhat meaningful. ¡°Junhang Feifei¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you still remember?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± He gently closed his head. ¡°What do you remember?¡± Youyou raised his eyebrows and asked deliberately. Jun hang¡¯s expression softened a little. I remember, I remember that three months ago, we were in country Y. After that dinner, you and I slept in the same bed, and that night, you were extremely enthusiastic about me. Youyou immediately covered his mouth in embarrassment. He did not expect him to remember so much. It was even not suitable for children. Yes, it was that night. It was the baby that was planted at that time. She came to the depths of the young body, took root and germinated. She began to have children for herself and for junhang. [ good night, my babies! ] Chapter 1641 ? 1641 when did you start to like me? After the child was examined, fortunately, although there were signs of miscarriage before, it was now stable. Moreover, she was almost three months pregnant. The baby was very healthy, so there was no need to worry too much. After Jun hang and Youyou heard the news, the tight string in their hearts completely relaxed. The baby was very healthy. When Youyou came out of the hospital, she couldn¡¯t help but touch her abdomen. It was a slight bump, but it wasn¡¯t obvious. If she didn¡¯t look carefully, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. However, she had a very strange feeling, as if she could feel junhang¡¯s blood in her body. that feeling made her feel extremely fulfilled and happy. On their way back, Youyou asked the driver to drive the car to the periphery of the palace. The two of them got out of the car and walked slowly along the cobblestone of the palace. Today, the sky was blue, the sun was bright, and the breeze was warm and warm. Jun hang¡¯s slender Jade-like hand held her young and soft hand. The man beside her was slender and thin, with a delicate and cold face and an otherworldly temperament. Youyou felt an indescribable feeling in his heart as he walked. This man was going to be the Father of the child in her stomach. junhang was going to be a father. This was the man she had loved for a long time, the man she had been madly in love with in the past. In the end, she had managed to win his heart and become the Father of her child. There was a moment when Youyou was really in a trance and felt unreal, but all of this was the truth. Recalling the past, Jun hang, who was 18 or 19 years old, had a young and inexperienced face, but his cold and inviolable appearance and innate elegance and Noble temperament made people deeply addicted. The young man had black hair and was wearing a white shirt. He stood under the sun and said to her gently, ¡± Hello. She said hello slowly, but her mind was blank, until a line of words jumped up: Three lifetimes of good fortune. he was really lucky. White tea cool breeze has nothing else to do. I¡¯m waiting for the wind, and I¡¯m waiting for you. When she met Jun hang, she knew that he was the person she should be waiting for in this life. She was deeply in love with him. Even if he had to overcome all the obstacles in front of him and put in a lot of effort, it would be worth it. Youyou and he were walking on the road when she suddenly looked up and called out, ¡± brother junhang, Zhenzhen. ¡°eh? what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun hang held her hand tightly and took the opportunity to pull her petite body into his arms. Youyou rubbed against his chest and murmured in a low voice, ¡± junhang, I¡¯ve always wanted to know when you started to like me. youyou raised his head to look at his eyes after he finished speaking. that¡¯s right, she confessed to him and said that she didn¡¯t want to be like xiao yezi and su xun, who were obviously in love but tortured each other, and finally cried and regretted it on the brink of death. brother junhang agreed to be with her just by saying this. But when did she start liking him? was it before or after they got together? Youyou suddenly wanted to know. Jun hang¡¯s dark and cold eyes suddenly flickered. After a moment of silence, he stared at her and asked, ¡± do you really want to know? ¡± Youyou was surprised. Why didn¡¯t she want to? of course she wanted to. She nodded repeatedly. However, as soon as these words came out, Jun hang¡¯s slender body stood still. his cold eyes became deep and gentle. he looked at her without blinking and said slowly, ¡± the year you came to rome when you were 16. ¡± [ author: I¡¯ve finished my senior year. Brother nine was the first to leave and the entire dorm sent me off. I¡¯m in a complicated mood. I took four subjects in my graduation exam today. Time is tight and I didn¡¯t have time to update and take leave. I¡¯ll make up for an explosive update at the end of the month when I¡¯ve stabilized. I¡¯m sorry again, my babies. ] Chapter 1642 ? 1642 The reason for being embarrassed (1) She was 16, the year she came to Rome. When these words came out of his mouth, she was stunned. She stood in the same place, stunned, and looked at Jun hang in disbelief. the year he was sixteen. This, how was this possible? she had pursued him for so many years, and he had known from the beginning that she liked him, and he liked her, so why had he never mentioned it? brother junhang, Wanwan, you¡¯re joking, right? ¡± Youyou was in disbelief. Jun hang lowered his head and looked at her, his eyes deep and calm. this isn¡¯t a joke. This time, the Youling¡¯s lips moved, but it was difficult to speak. She didn¡¯t understand why the man she loved so deeply, the man she had been infatuated with since she was young, had also fallen for her from that time. but why didn¡¯t he tell her? why did he make her wait so long? Youyou couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling, whether it was happiness or regret. perhaps it was both. There was a complicated light in his young eyes. Jun hang gently caressed her cheek and confessed everything in a gentle tone, ¡± when you came to Rome that year, I admit that before that, I had always regarded you as a sister, no different from Su Li, Ye Zi, Xiao mo and the others. You you¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly. It was obvious that he wanted to know when he had changed his mind. However, Jun hang suddenly stopped talking and continued to walk while holding her hand. hey, wait a minute. Brother junhang, you haven¡¯t finished your words. Jun hang¡¯s footsteps paused, but not only did he not stop, but he suddenly let go of Youyou and walked forward alone. It was as if he was unwilling to say something, as if it was the most difficult secret to speak of. youyou¡¯s curiosity was piqued when he saw his reaction. She began to wonder what was going on. She hurriedly chased after him, calling out to him from behind. Jun hang didn¡¯t stop until he suddenly heard a cry of surprise. Youyou jogged to chase after him, but she accidentally twisted her ankle. Just as she was about to fall, his figure suddenly turned back and held her firmly. how could you be so careless!? jun hang frowned, feeling a little helpless. youyou took the opportunity to hug his neck, acting coquettishly, dawdling, and saying shyly, ¡± it¡¯s all your fault. why don¡¯t you just say it out loud? it¡¯s very uncomfortable to hang me up. ¡± Jun hang,¡±Yingluo¡± his eyes darkened a little. after helping her stand up, he said gently, ¡± are you sure you want to know when? ¡± But, trust me, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± youyou¡¯s eyes widened. How could this be? Jun hang looked at her burning eyes and determined appearance, and finally sighed. This girl. Don¡¯t you know that curiosity killed the cat? ¡°It was when I went to the SU family to look for Su Xun and accidentally opened the wrong door. I saw you inside, wrapped in a bath towel and rubbing against the bed sheets while calling my name over and over again.¡± These words came out of his clear and charming voice. At that moment. Time seemed to have stopped. youyou was stunned for a second or two. suddenly, it screamed and ran away while covering its burning face! No matter how much Jun hang told her to slow down, she couldn¡¯t listen. Her two thin legs slipped far away in a short while, and she didn¡¯t look like a pregnant woman at all. Youyou was going crazy! That wasn¡¯t something he found hard to say, it should be something he found hard to say! When she was 16, she came to Rome and went to her aunt¡¯s house first ¡­ Chapter 1643 ? 1643 the reason for being embarrassed (2) At that time, when she was with Su Li, she was already infatuated with the gentle, elegant, and Noble brother junhang. soaking in the su li family and asking her to help think of a way, a young girl¡¯s mind was always so embarrassing. when the two of them were taking a bath in the bathroom, su li had an evil smile on his face, saying that her body was so mesmerizing. She was only 16 years old and her chest was so perky and round. What was there to confess? as long as she stood in front of Jun hang, he would definitely surrender immediately. That was the one she was extremely embarrassed by Su Li¡¯s words. Later, when she came out, she was wrapped in a bath towel and couldn¡¯t help but think of brother junhang on the bed. he was thinking about what she wanted to say and do when she saw him. She had come to Rome mainly for him. In the end, when she thought back to that day, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to die. Coincidentally, Jun hang came to the SU family¡¯s house to look for him. In the end, God knows why he opened the wrong door and saw the bed half wrapped in a bath towel, blushing and shyly saying his name. Youyou would never forget that scene. After letting out a scream, it wished it could find a hole to hide in. It was just that at that time, she was too anxious to cover herself up. How could she have the time to notice Jun hang¡¯s expression at that time? She only felt that he must have thought that this young lady was too shameless. It was too late for regrets. But Youyou thought that junhang said that it was because of that day and that incident that he began to change his attitude towards her. She was shy and hard to imagine. Could it be that Su Li¡¯s words were true? she didn¡¯t need to confess at all. She only needed to strip naked in front of him, and he would be fascinated by her. No, Youyou knew that Jun hang wasn¡¯t such a superficial person. What she wanted most was the pure first love of a young girl in love. It wasn¡¯t a physical contact. Youyou didn¡¯t wait for Jun hang because she was too shy and embarrassed. She entered the palace by herself and this time, she returned to their master bedroom. When Jun hang came back, the young child had already gone to eat. Uncle William had made her favorite Chinese food. When Jun hang came over after changing his clothes, the first thing he said was, ¡± I haven¡¯t finished speaking just now. Why did you run away? ¡± Youyou almost spat out the soup in its mouth. It lowered its head to avoid his gaze and said in a panic, ¡± no, no, no. There¡¯s no need to say it. She regretted it. Junhang was right, she really regretted it. Jun hang looked at her flushed face and a smile appeared in his clear eyes. actually, what he didn¡¯t finish was ¡­ That day, when he had accidentally seen that scene, it had indeed caused a strong visual and auditory impact on him. He had always treated her as his younger sister. However, on that day, after he found out that she liked him, his mentality had a strange change that he had never experienced before. He began to uncontrollably recall the time when she blushed the moment she saw him, her big watery eyes, and her shy look. at that time, he only felt that this sister was very cute and wanted to be pampered. When he was young, he had never liked anyone of the opposite sex, nor had he ever had any contact with them. However, when he later found out that Youyou liked him, and not like his brother, to be honest, he was not disgusted at all, except for being surprised. he was particularly slow to warm up to feelings, let alone love. However, when he thought about how he had accidentally seen her tender and full body, a thought flashed through his mind: responsibility. Feng Jiu brother,¡±hahaha, so shy.¡± [author¡¯s note: brother nine officially graduates in June next year, and he still has to go back to take the CET-8 in March. He¡¯s only finished his class now. Lol!] I signed up for an independent internship, and I¡¯ll work hard when I go back! i¡¯ll be on the road for the next two days ~~ Chapter 1644 ? 1644 Have I ever said that I love you so much? After all, when she was trying to cover herself up in a hurry, he seemed to have accidentally seen a lot of places that should not be exposed. And responsibility. To be honest, it couldn¡¯t be any girl who wanted to take responsibility after being seen like this by him. perhaps it was because that girl was her. It was the her who blushed and her heart beat faster the moment she saw him. Love, if analyzed from a certain perspective, could be easily liked by people who liked them. Junhang was like this. She didn¡¯t know when Youyou liked her and treated her as a little sister, but when he found out that she liked him, he was stunned. He did not hate it at all. On the contrary, there seemed to be some inexplicable joy in the depths of his heart. After all, she was a smart and intelligent girl with a pure and beautiful face. However ¡­ Later. Fate played tricks on people. Youyou had always wanted to ask himself why he didn¡¯t tell her earlier and let her wait for so long in vain. But Jun hang didn¡¯t want to tell her that when she sent him a message to confess to him later and said that she wanted to be his girlfriend, he was so embarrassed. He was already lying on the hospital bed. He had been pushed down the stairs and could not walk. He had become disabled. and she ¡­ She was still young, just like a flower waiting to bloom. In her most beautiful appearance and the most beautiful years of her life, there should be a perfect boy who could match her. He was not a cripple who could not walk. So, after the surgery, he sent her a message to reject her. He rejected her tactfully and said thank you. They were not suitable for each other. ¡­ at that time, it might indeed be inappropriate. He didn¡¯t know that Youyou¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying when he received the message. He thought that he felt that she wasn¡¯t worthy of him. But except for Youyou, everyone probably knew why Jun hang had rejected her. However, he didn¡¯t allow anyone to say it. let her leave rome with regret, but maybe in the future, she would meet her true love and a better man. Jun hang didn¡¯t want to say how great he was. In fact, that was not the case. Many people couldn¡¯t accept the fact that they would have to sit in a wheelchair from now on, let alone him. He had asked Youyou to leave because he didn¡¯t want the girl he had started to have strange feelings for to see him like this. He would be in more pain. Moreover, what if Youyou no longer liked him after seeing his appearance? However, things were unpredictable. He had never thought that Youyou would be so sincere to him. It was not a joke made by a little girl in her youth. After she accidentally found out that his leg was broken, she came to Rome without hesitation after the shock. He appeared in front of him. just like that, he joined the base. at first, he didn¡¯t want to see her, but later, she got used to it, and his territory was slowly occupied by her. His heart had also been deliberately alienated and cold to her at the beginning, but in the end, it had been completely melted by her. She had always thought that she was an inseparable part of him, but in fact, she was an inseparable part of him. His love for her was silent and repressed, but it was strong and lasting. Fortunately ¡­ Those difficult times had passed. At the moment, Jun hang looked at the young child sitting at the long table, next to him, eating with bulging cheeks, the slightly bulging abdomen carrying the crystallization of their love. His cold gaze suddenly became soft. He gently turned her small chin and kissed her lips when her face was so red that it was about to drip blood. ¡°Youyou, have I ever said that I love you very much?¡± He knew that she was waiting for the wind, and she was waiting for him. So how could she let her down? Author: ¡± it¡¯s too tiring on the road. I¡¯ll only arrive tomorrow night. I¡¯ll have to update at least 10 chapters the day after tomorrow. once again, i¡¯m sorry, my babies. Chapter 1645 ? 1645 How long I¡¯ve loved you, is it enough to be buried by your side youyou was stunned by his sudden confession and instantly blushed. She puffed up her cheeks and glanced at him with her small eyes. She mumbled, ¡± what are you doing? ¡± Why did he suddenly confess? However, Jun hang pulled her small body over and sat on his lap. He wrapped his arms around her, his cold eyes becoming a little gentle. He lowered his head slightly and whispered something in her ear. Youyou¡¯s face instantly turned red when he heard that. she quickly struggled to escape from his arms, but he held her firmly in place. he lowered his head and kissed her lips domineeringly but gently, invading her again. Her poor little body had no room to resist at all. From being forced to accept his kiss, she sank into it. The young could never have thought of it. Jun hang, such a cold and distant man, would actually say such words in her ear. it made her blush and her heart beat faster. she was extremely ashamed. He had just said that he liked her not because he had seen her body for the first time, nor because of how beautiful her body was. But after that, for many years, many nights, he would think of her delicate and young body. He would think of it every night, and he would toss and turn. To put it simply, he had fantasized about her countless times and fantasized about her countless times. Youyou had never thought of her body as the capital to attract him. She even thought that he would not like it since he was so cold and abstinent. However, she never expected that he would still lust after her body for so many years without a sound. as expected. No matter how cold a man was, as long as he was still a man, he would become a beast in front of the person he loved. Youyou didn¡¯t know how much he liked to see such a man who was abstinent go crazy for her, not to mention that this was his male God. when jun hang carried youyou back to the master bedroom to rest, youyou wrapped his arms around his neck and leaned on his chest. he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± brother junhang, how long will you love me? ¡± Her voice was soft and tender, like a gentle wind stirring the lake in his heart. Jun hang lowered his head to kiss her eyebrows and said without thinking, ¡± ¡°Is it enough to be buried next to you?¡± How long will you love me? is it enough to be buried beside you? We¡¯ll be together till the end of time. Even if this life ends, I¡¯ll always be with you. ** Gatka. From March to June, it was the most stressful period for the third year of high school. The heat wave of June hit, just before the college entrance examination for the third year of high school. Rong Zhan was ordered by his wife to visit his brother-in-law at this time. His brother-in-law was already preparing for the college entrance examination in a few days. Of course, if there were no accidents, his ex-girlfriend would also be there. However, something happened to Rong Zhan on his way here. After confirming that everything was going well with his brother-in-law, he went to settle some urgent matters first, even though his brother-in-law might have finished his exams by then. sang nuo and an xiaoyang were in different examination venues. in order to be able to get into the same examination as sang nuo, an xiaoyang had put in too much energy and effort in the past six months. he had given too much for himself and there were many aspects of money that he could not repay. he only wanted to become a better person for him. however, an xiaoyang had been worried about one thing before the college entrance examination. she was physically weak. if she was in her period during the examination, she was afraid that she would be in so much pain that she would die ¡­ Chapter 1646 ? 1646 That kind of thing, it¡¯s better to get married (1) At that time, she would be done for, and she didn¡¯t want to drop the ball at such a critical time. No matter how much he tried to fix this in private, he couldn¡¯t improve it. However, not long after, it was sang nuo who noticed that she was frowning slightly, as if she was hiding something. When he asked her in school during the day, she refused to tell him, so he snuck into her room at night, forcing her to the table and in front of his chest, and asked her what was going on. He even swore that there was nothing he couldn¡¯t solve. In the end, an Xiaoyang had no choice but to tell him in a quiet voice. Sang nuo was stunned and could not speak. At last, he patted her head gently and stroked her soft hair. it¡¯s okay. If you come and don¡¯t do well, I won¡¯t do well either. he would be with her. He would not leave her alone to go to an unfamiliar University. however, as soon as he said this, an xiaoyang raised her head and widened her eyes. then, she pursed her lips and pushed him away in dissatisfaction. ¡± you can¡¯t do this. ¡± This was a hundred percent impossible. How could she let sang nuo sacrifice himself for her? The reason why an Xiaoyang was so worried was that she had counted the days. It was probably those few days, so she was inexplicably afraid. the next day, when they were eating, the nanny who was taking care of them prepared a nutritious breakfast for them as usual. however, sang nuo suddenly asked, ¡± aunt chen, i want to ask you something. ¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s little body, which was eating porridge, froze. The elementary school student raised his head and looked at sang nuo with a slightly strange mood. What did he want to ask? Why did she have a strange premonition? However, that was indeed the case. The next second, he heard sang nuo ask in a serious tone, ¡± aunt Chen, do you know how to alleviate the abdominal pain during a woman¡¯s period? ¡± ¡°pfft-!¡± An Xiaoyang immediately turned her head and coughed violently. when sang nuo saw this, he immediately walked around the dining table and patted her back. he frowned worriedly. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? are you okay? ¡± However, an Xiaoyang pushed him away and looked at aunt Chen with a red face. She whispered, ¡± aunt Chen, you don¡¯t have to care about him talking nonsense. He even said it so seriously that she really wanted to find a hole to hide in. no matter how he asked this question, he should be the one asking it. how could he say it so suddenly? It was too embarrassing. however, in the eyes of experienced people, this question really wasn¡¯t much. Aunt Chen looked at the two of them and didn¡¯t even need to think about what was going on. Her little young master was really a very doting person. Aunt Chen smiled and looked at an Xiaoyang with concern. does Xiaoyang have this problem? ¡± Looking at an Xiaoyang¡¯s blushing face, aunt Chen patted the back of her hand. don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯ve been through this. I¡¯m very experienced in some things. Your body is cold, and your period is neither too long nor too short. It¡¯s normal for the young master to ask. He has always been concerned about you. I do have some ideas. ¡°What is it?¡± Sang nuo immediately asked. After all, he had seen her on her period many times. Her small face was pale and weak, as if she would fall down with a gust of wind, which made his heart ache. Although an Xiaoyang was embarrassed by this topic, she still felt warm in the depths of her heart when she saw how anxious he was. However, aunt Chen suddenly looked at her and asked, ¡± yang, are you an adult? ¡± Chapter 1647 ? 1647 That kind of thing, it¡¯s better to get married (2) An Xiaoyang was taken aback. She did not seem to understand why aunt Chen had asked her about her age, but she still replied obediently, ¡± I¡¯ll be 18 in a month. aunt chen shook her head. ¡± she looks young, but she¡¯s going to university soon. she¡¯s really underage. ¡± An Xiaoyang chuckled. I didn¡¯t go to kindergarten when I was young. I went to the first grade directly, so I went to school earlier than the average student. That was the truth, but she had never gone to kindergarten. It was not because she did not need to, but because her family¡¯s conditions were too poor and she could not afford it. Later on, she had to rely on her grandmother¡¯s hard work to do some odd jobs and some government subsidies to survive. her grandmother insisted that she study to change her fate. however, after hearing her words, aunt chen nodded and said, ¡± then i can only help you with chinese medicine and herbal dishes. but why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? i could have helped you earlier. ¡± An Xiaoyang blushed. thank you, aunt Chen. Aunt Chen had already taken care of them a lot, so she didn¡¯t want to trouble her. However, sang nuo suddenly asked, ¡± aunt Chen, why are you asking about her age? what does this have to do with the abdominal pain? ¡± As expected of a top student, Santos wouldn¡¯t let go of any crucial information. However, aunt Chen looked at an Xiaoyang and said, ¡± you might not understand this. A little girl like Xiaoyang will have abdominal pain during her period. She¡¯ll be fine after she gets married. married? Sang nuo raised his brows, his expression rather complicated. If he could only get better after getting married, that would be too long. Just as sang nuo was about to ask something, he suddenly saw an Xiaoyang¡¯s face turn red and dripping blood. She lowered her head and hurriedly ate her porridge without stopping. ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡°I¡¯m done eating, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± An Xiaoyang did not wait for sang nuo to finish speaking. She quickly ran upstairs, getting ready to get her bag and put on her clothes to go to school. Sang nuo was sitting on a chair when he suddenly leaned back. His gaze was locked on her little figure. Wrong, wrong. What was wrong with her? didn¡¯t aunt Chen just say that she would be fine after they got married? why was she acting so strangely? if she wanted to leave, sang nuo would not let her be alone. he went upstairs himself, but before he left, he told auntie chen that he would have to trouble her to make some medicinal dishes and boil some chinese medicine for little yang to recuperate. when an xiaoyang left the house, sang nuo followed. just behind her. The weather in G City in June was different from the winter days of that time. The winter weather was cold, and she was wearing a hat and a scarf. She was dressed like a ball. However, the current her had the soft and obedient head of a primary school student. She was wearing a blue and white high school uniform with a blue collar, a white shirt, and a blue plaid skirt that reached her knees. her body, which was tightly covered in winter, also revealed the petite and beautiful body of a young girl in the summer of june. It caused one¡¯s mind to ripple. As sang nuo followed behind her, neither too far nor too close, he looked at her small and thin waist that could not even be held. The thin fabric on her body revealed the thin strap of her bra. For some reason, his gaze suddenly became a little profound. His little girl really didn¡¯t seem to be the skinny little yellow-haired girl anymore. as a girl grew up, she changed 18 times. even though she was petite, her figure had developed well. she was young and charming. As the 1.8-meter tall teenager followed behind her with a shoulder bag- Chapter 1648 ? 1648 That kind of thing, it¡¯s better to get married (3) his eyes kept glancing at her involuntarily. If he didn¡¯t have a clean and handsome face, people would definitely think that he was a perverted man. However, the teenager¡¯s ¡± lecherous ¡± behavior did not last long. He took a few quick steps with his long legs and was beside her in an instant. why did you walk so fast today? why didn¡¯t you wait for me? could it be that what I asked aunt Chen today has made you angry? ¡± an xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± Really? she just felt awkward. sang nuo lowered his head to look at her and realized that her face had been red the entire time. it was only then that he realized that things did not seem to be as he had thought. she was not angry, but it was because of what zhenzhen had said to aunt chen. Sang nuo furrowed his brows and pondered seriously for a while. Then, he suddenly grabbed her arm and asked her in a low voice without blinking, ¡± aunt Chen said that you¡¯ll be fine after you get married. What¡¯s going on? Do you mean that you¡¯re still young, and you¡¯ll be fine when you¡¯re about the age to get married?¡± this was the most reasonable explanation that a boy like him could think of. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t think of a reason why it was better to be married. Marriage, wasn¡¯t it just a formality? Could it be that this method could cure menstrual pain? For a moment, sang nuo wanted to ask a hundred thousand why¡¯s. An Xiaoyang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She blushed and stopped him in time. She pretended to be serious and said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. She just said it casually. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Once sang nuo heard this, he could tell that there was something fishy going on. However, since an Xiaoyang was not willing to tell him, he would not ask her again. no one could stop him from knowing what he wanted to know. he could ¡­ investigate it himself! therefore, during class, he secretly took out his phone and went to google. the general meaning was: what did the elders mean when they said that a girl¡¯s period was coming and that it was good to get married? In the end, when he checked, the results were completely out of his expectations. He was so shocked that he was dumbfounded. He looked at the information on the phone in a daze and couldn¡¯t react for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until the chubby boy at the same table reminded him that his Chinese teacher had come down to patrol that he hurriedly hid his phone in a flustered manner, his face still in shock. The little fatty was shocked by his appearance and felt that it was strange. He could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? did he read some erotic books? Why are you so excited?¡± ¡°get lost!¡± f * ck! Sanuo cursed back without even lifting his head, but his ears were still faintly red. After the teacher left, the information that appeared in his mind was still the same as before. A regular sex life can alleviate primary menstrual cramps. So what aunt Chen meant was not that it would be fine after they got married. Instead, after marriage, they would have a relationship, and a relationship between husband and wife could greatly help a woman relieve menstrual pain. That kind of thing required frequent intimate exercise to solve. however, it was a little awkward. It was still too early for them to get married. After all, she was just about to become an adult. However ¡­ he didn¡¯t have to get married to help his girlfriend relieve her pain. He wanted to, but his age didn¡¯t allow it. However, his heart ached for her weak and innocent appearance when her period came. Today, when sang nuo accidentally learned about this, it was as if he had opened up a new world. He did not expect that men would be so useful. His nerves were inexplicably excited. Was he going to implement it? that little girl wouldn¡¯t kill him, would she? [ brother nine: 2333, I just got home at night. Starting from 10 chapters a day later, I¡¯ll start crazily updating my novel! ] Chapter 1649 ? 1649 That kind of thing, it¡¯s better to get married (4) Sang nuo¡¯s revision for the entire morning had been rather erratic. He clearly wanted to help her, but he was afraid of being beaten up by her. After all, this thing was much faster than any medicinal cuisine or traditional Chinese medicine. In the end, before school ended, after some thought, sang nuo copied a detailed explanation from the internet and wrote it on a small note. He ended it with a sentence: ¡°So, sex life can help you relieve your pain. Do you want to try?¡± Its attribute name was your little cutie. Then, when he got up to go to the toilet after class, he threw it in front of her, gave her a meaningful look, and left. An Xiaoyang couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows in surprise. What was that look in his eyes? He even passed her a note. Why didn¡¯t he just say what he wanted to say? However, an Xiaoyang still slowly opened the note. Suddenly, a long paragraph of text appeared before his eyes. The handwriting was smooth and pleasing to the eye. However, when an Xiaoyang scanned through the lines, her expression suddenly changed. A faint blush began to spread from the base of her ears. When she read the last sentence, her face was so red that it was almost dripping blood. She held the note tightly, lowered her head, and took a deep breath. Then, she picked up a pen, unfolded the note, and wrote a few words. She didn¡¯t dare to leave it behind for fear of being seen by others, so she waited for sang nuo to come back. five or six minutes later, santos returned. the young man was wearing a thin school uniform with short sleeves. he had a slender figure, and it seemed that he had gone to wash his face because the weather was hot. a few strands of hair on his forehead were a little wet. It brought a cool and refreshing feeling to the hot June. The handsome and cold straight-A student frequently attracted the shy gazes of the girls. an xiaoyang noticed him the moment he entered the classroom. she looked up at him and then quickly lowered her head. He was really shameless! Its attribute name was actually ¡®your little cutie¡¯. It was simply an eyesore. He looked calm and unperturbed, but who would have thought that he would throw a note like that just now? Hypocrite, hooligan, hypocrite! After sang nuo returned, he had always been cold and quiet in front of others. However, when he walked to her side, he suddenly stopped. His beautiful fingers tapped on her table, and he asked softly, ¡± have you considered it? ¡± an xiaoyang bit her lip, raised her head, and threw the note in her hand into his arms. sang nuo hurriedly caught the note and held it tightly in his hand. however, even though he had not seen it yet, seeing her like this, sang nuo felt that this matter was unlikely to succeed. He sighed softly and leaned over to whisper into her ear, ¡± I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Sang nuo said it in all seriousness and without shame. An Xiaoyang¡¯s face was extremely red. Just as she was about to pinch him, sang nuo nimbly dodged. In the end, he softly snorted. you¡¯re so short-tempered, you¡¯ll be mine sooner or later. It was useless to be so insistent and shy now. Her budding little body would be his sooner or later. Indeed, as expected. After the note was opened, there was a line of beautiful words under his handwriting: In your dreams! Don¡¯t even think about it! Indeed. Even though an Xiaoyang knew that he was telling the truth, she still felt that it was unreasonable. How could he give her such a bad idea just to avoid menstrual cramps during the college entrance examination? besides, it was a critical time now. How could he do such a thing? it would affect her studies. No way! Chapter 1650 ? 1650 Bullying her (1) no matter what, an xiaoyang still felt that it was not possible. She, she was still young. no matter what, she was still not an adult. for the entire day, an xiaoyang ignored sang nuo whenever she saw him. her little face was red, and she avoided his gaze. There was less than a week before the exam. The revision at this time was not as intense as before. It could be said that it was the most crucial period. It allowed everyone to relax and be in a good state for the exam. This was the top priority. Three days before the exam, the school was closed, so the students could stay at home to prepare. As soon as the holidays started, sang nuo would study in the morning and go play basketball with the little fatty, Shi Yu, and the others in the afternoon. An Xiaoyang was left alone in the apartment. The weather was hot, and the air conditioner in her room was broken. An Xiaoyang came down wearing a long white sling and holding a thick book. She turned on the air conditioner on the first floor and wrote at the dining table. Time was passing by, and it could be clearly seen from her. In the past, she was as thin as a bean sprout. However, after living here for half a year, she had received good rest and the nutrition her body needed. Her anemia and malnutrition had been greatly improved, and her body looked a lot more balanced than before. She was no longer too thin, and at this time, she had the young and full body of a young girl. Her slightly yellow, primary school hair had turned into a soft, bright black color. It was youthful and just as long as her shoulders. The only thing that had not changed was that her skin was still so fair. It was just that in the past, it was white without any color, but now it was white with a tinge of red, more attractive and more delicate. Especially the two slender legs under the halter top, and the upper body. Under the thin halter top, the small sexy fullness covered by the wrapping was obvious. Other than herself, no one else had seen her before. However, she was barely taller than 1.6 meters. In front of Santos, she was still a little girl who could control Pi Lin with one hand. Sang nuo had gone out to play basketball for the entire afternoon, but an Xiaoyang had not slacked off in her revision. Therefore, when sang nuo had returned, she had not noticed it even though she was wearing her earphones. When sang nuo returned, he changed into his shoes and was panting slightly after playing basketball. He suddenly glanced at the first floor of the apartment and saw a slender figure at the dining table near the floor-to-ceiling window. She was dressed lightly and had her back to him as she lowered her head and did some questions. With just a glance, sang nuo¡¯s eyes were attracted to it, and he stared straight at it. The two thin straps fell on her round and small shoulders. It seemed that they would slip off her shoulders if she pulled them away. When she lowered her head, she revealed her fair and slender neck, which also seemed to be suffused with the fragrance of a young girl. It made people feel a little restless, as if they wanted to smell it and see what it was like. As her long, tender legs swung there, he suddenly wanted to feel them. All of a sudden, Santos felt as if he was even hotter after coming back than when he was playing basketball outside. The unbearable heat rising from his back was hard to bear. He rubbed his fingers together and stared at her. He knew that he had some thoughts in his heart, but he found it a little difficult to control them. He was older than her and was at the age where he was hot-blooded and impulsive. He liked her so much and wanted to be intimate with her. It was his natural instinct. Santos put down the basketball, lifted up his shirt, and with a flip of his hand, he nimbly removed his t-shirt that was drenched in sweat, Kasaya! Chapter 1651 ? 1651 Bullying her (2) it revealed the teenager¡¯s charming abdominal muscles. six-pack, not an exaggerated muscle, lean and strong. He was wearing a pair of Loose Casual sports shorts. His long legs were slender and strong, and they were hairy. He lifted his shirt and walked over, half-naked. After Santos walked over, the young girl who was wearing headphones and writing furiously did not notice his arrival. However, just as he was about to pull her into his arms from behind, he suddenly saw something and was stunned, his eyes widening. From a high angle, he could see her chest under the thin strap. It was straight, round, and had an exceptionally charming curve. furthermore, it was very, very white and tender. Sang nuo¡¯s eyes widened. he had touched it a few times in the past, but ever since he came back after his sister¡¯s wedding on christmas, he had been strictly forbidden by her. Not to mention looking at it, he had never seen it before. However, now that it was suddenly presented before his eyes, even if it was not completely, it still made him feel a strong visual impact. Suddenly, all the blood in his body seemed to start boiling. An Xiaoyang¡¯s neck was sore from writing. She suddenly raised her hand, yawned, and stretched. However, as soon as she raised her wrist, someone suddenly grabbed it. ¡°Ah-!¡± An Xiaoyang screamed and tried to stand up in a hurry, but someone grabbed her shoulder and pressed her down. Sang nuo took advantage of the situation and hugged her from behind. He placed both his hands on the table and trapped her in a small space. He leaned down from behind and took in the delicate fragrance coming from her neck. An Xiaoyang saw that one of his hands was still holding the clothes he had just taken off. The familiar smell of a teenager with a thin layer of sweat greeted her. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart, which had been violently beating after the shock, gradually calmed down with her panting. However, the moment she calmed down, she pulled out her earphones and struggled to hit him with her small hands. She gritted her teeth and shouted in a low voice, ¡± You¡¯re a bastard!¡± She was scared to death. He didn¡¯t refuse an Xiaoyang¡¯s slap, but when an Xiaoyang touched him, she was shocked. He was naked! When she realized this, an Xiaoyang looked at the shirt in his hand and felt a buzz in her head. The young man¡¯s hot body was pressed against her, and his straight nose and lips were rubbing against her delicate neck behind her. An Xiaoyang¡¯s body felt numb as if an electric current had passed through it. She trembled and wanted to push him away, but he was so close to her from behind that even her body was burning hot. She was a little scared. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, uncle sang nuo.¡± behind him, his body was hard. an xiaoyang felt uncomfortable and nudged him with her arm to make him move away. she dodged him and said, ¡± isn¡¯t it good for you to wear sweatpants when you play basketball? your belt hurt me. ¡± once he said that, sang nuo was stunned. Belt? He lowered his head and glanced at it. Suddenly, an indescribable smile flashed across his eyes. It was a little naughty. ¡°I¡¯m wearing sweatpants. I don¡¯t have a belt,¡± ¡°Then you ¡­¡± An Xiaoyang was about to retort, but she suddenly thought of something and kept quiet. A trace of confusion flashed in her big eyes, but after the confusion, it was shock. In the end, she was stunned and her small face turned red! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sang nuo blew hot air into her ear and carefully observed her eyes. Chapter 1652 ? 1652 Bullying her (3) hurry, hurry up and take a bath. You stink. An Xiaoyang stuttered and pushed him away hurriedly. She packed her things in a hurry and tried to escape. his palms were almost sweating. He, he, he¡¯s such a bastard! He actually treated her like that. However, how could sang nuo allow that? even if he would not really hurt her, he did not want to let her off just like that. Who asked her to be his girlfriend? After sang nuo played the basketball, his fingers were stained with dust. He directly wiped it on her small face as she screamed. ¡°Ah, Yingluo! what are you doing, santos?¡± ¡°You¡¯re dirty too, let¡¯s go wash up together.¡± As he spoke, sang nuo ignored an Xiaoyang¡¯s objection and carried her up the stairs. An Xiaoyang thought that he wanted her to accompany him in the bath and was frightened, struggling non-stop. If they really took a bath together, that would be terrible. ¡°Don¡¯t move, it¡¯s dangerous to go upstairs.¡± after sang nuo said this, an xiaoyang immediately stopped struggling. however, she shrank her small body, and her gaze was still accusing him with hidden bitterness. Santos sneered softly. Look at how timid she is. If he really wanted to do something to her, he would have done it long ago. Her small arms and legs were simply unable to fight back. Sang nuo carried her into the private bathroom. sang, sang nuo, let me tell you. Don¡¯t do anything stupid because of what you¡¯ve been looking up on the internet. An Xiaoyang said nervously. Her voice was soft. It was a warning, but it did not sound like a warning at all. On the contrary, she still appeared weak and timid, stimulating the desire of men to bully others. santos pressed the tip of his tongue against his teeth, and he seemed to really start hesitating. The inside was spacious and spacious. He put her down. An Xiaoyang saw the opportunity and wanted to escape. However, sang nuo grabbed her and pulled her back into his arms. I can¡¯t eat you, why are you running? ¡± After saying that, he turned on the tap, put on the soap, and began to wash his hands. Behind her was his bare upper body, and he controlled himself in front of the sink. She was only wearing a small tank top that only reached his shoulder. The two of them were so close to each other that the mirror in front of them clearly reflected their appearance. sang nuo grabbed her little hand and washed it together. the smooth foam had the fragrance of soap. it was obviously very nice to smell, but it made an xiaoyang feel so embarrassed that she was about to die. What exactly was sang nuo trying to do? After sang nuo finished washing their hands, he used his wet hands to rub her fair and tender cheeks that he had smeared. She had never put on any makeup, and she was so sweet that he almost wanted to take a bite out of her. An Xiaoyang¡¯s wet hand rubbed against it and carefully helped her rub it, but an Xiaoyang refused in her heart. Because her thin spaghetti strap was drenched by his actions, the water droplets fell on her chest. It would have been fine if he didn¡¯t have a clear view of himself in the mirror, but he could still see her even though he was standing behind her. In fact, when sang nuo chuckled and raised his eyes, he had indeed seen it. After he couldn¡¯t help but steal a kiss on her pink cheek. Sang nuo looked at her in the mirror, and slowly, his gaze changed. His eyes were deep and complicated, even his throat moved. the atmosphere between the two of them suddenly became strange. An Xiaoyang¡¯s expression was evasive. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at him. She raised her small hand slightly to cover her chest. However, she didn¡¯t notice that her action made her full chest even more obvious. Chapter 1653 ? 1653 Bullying her (4) An Xiaoyang felt the breath behind her getting hotter and hotter, and the familiar hard body pressed against her. She was so nervous that she was about to cry. ¡°Sunny, darling is done. I¡¯ll be leaving first, darling.¡± She trembled as she pushed his hands away, trying to escape. However, sang nuo suddenly grabbed her wrist tightly, and in the next second, as she screamed, he grabbed her small waist and lifted her-! he carried her with both hands and sat her down on the sink. taking advantage of the chaos, he pushed her legs away and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°Wu-!¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s lips were directly kissed by him, and she was forced to raise her head to bear his invasion. she hit his shoulder a few times to resist, but he pressed the back of her head and went straight in. The invasion was even more intense and unstoppable. It didn¡¯t take long for her body to go soft, as if all her strength had been sucked out of her, and she no longer had the strength to resist. Previously, sang nuo had always wanted to touch her tender legs, but she had rejected him for no reason. Now, while she was still in a daze, his slightly calloused hands slid back and forth on her tender legs. The soft and smooth touch of his palm made him feel extremely comfortable. It seemed that it was not enough no matter how much he touched her. In the end, she suppressed her courage and continued to spread upwards, lingering around her small waist and back. It was the Midsummer of June outside. The room was filled with the purest youth of one¡¯s life. Perhaps many people wanted to escape from that school age and grow up faster, but they didn¡¯t know that that was the most beautiful time of their youth. He had his own dreams, a beautiful vision for the future, young companions who fought together in his youth, and an embarrassing and beautiful first love. Whose youth wasn¡¯t crazy? In the bathroom, there was a thud. He seemed to have undid something with one hand. A soft cry came from inside. The girl seemed to be saying something anxiously, but then she suddenly disappeared. No one knew what had happened inside. Her voice seemed to have been swallowed. The bathroom in the corridor was slightly hidden, and she could vaguely see some embarrassing scene from inside. And it was the image reflected in the mirror. After half an hour, a little girl with a student¡¯s hair ran out with a red face and clothes covering her chest. Not long after, the shower in the bathroom was turned on, and the sound of running water could be heard. Santos took a cold shower for more than half an hour inside. an xiaoyang no longer dared to wear so little in his place. No matter how hot the room was. It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d experienced his shamelessness, but she couldn¡¯t stand it every time. But this time, they really almost went overboard. The two of them were not wearing much. After that day, an Xiaoyang did not step out of the bedroom again, allowing sang nuo to knock on the door and make a fuss. Sang nuo did not know that an Xiaoyang¡¯s period had been brought forward that night, probably because she had been triggered by this sudden incident. Although it was brought forward, it helped an Xiaoyang put down a heavy burden in her heart. That¡¯s great. There are only two or three days left before the college entrance examination. Even if her period hasn¡¯t ended, it¡¯s not the first or second day after all. She would be in a lot of pain when she came here two days ago. even though it was very painful right now. However, an Xiaoyang¡¯s heart was much more at ease. It would be good if her period did not come during the college entrance examination. She was really afraid that her period would affect her exams. However, the air conditioner in the room was broken in the hot weather of June ¡­ Chapter 1654 ? 1654 Can boyfriend eat? can he eat (1) The next day, sang nuo felt that something was wrong when he saw that she was not downstairs. He went to knock on the door, but only an Xiaoyang¡¯s weak voice came from inside. Sang nuo immediately went to find the spare key to open the door, worried that it was broken. He thought that something had happened to her inside. However, when he really went in and saw her soft, weak, and pale little face on the bed, sang nuo heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, his heart also ached. She guessed that it was time. ¡°How is it? are you alright?¡± The hair on her forehead was wet. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Santos asked softly, his brows furrowed. An Xiaoyang avoided his hand and slowly said,¡±It¡¯s hot,¡± His body was also hot. Hearing this, sang nuo carried her up horizontally without a second word, his movements as gentle as possible as he carried her to his room. Even though the weather was hot, her stomach was still cold. After touching it, he got up and switched on the air conditioner again. Then, he went in with his large hand to continue warming her abdomen. His expression was not very good now. why didn¡¯t you tell me that you came early? ¡± The air conditioner in the room is broken and you¡¯re still enduring it. Are you only satisfied when you¡¯re sick?¡± an xiaoyang was already so upset that she didn¡¯t want to speak. now that he said this, she suddenly felt a little wronged. What¡¯s there to say? Wasn¡¯t it the same every time? Even if the air conditioner was broken, it was still her room. It was summer, so she couldn¡¯t force him to sleep in his room. Even if sang nuo felt that it did not matter, but she was stunned. She didn¡¯t want him to suffer. However, she couldn¡¯t say anything even if she wanted to when she saw his unfriendly expression. In the end, she simply turned around silently and turned her back to him. Sang nuo only felt that when he faced her, even if he was angry, it was like he had punched cotton. He looked at her and could only sigh helplessly. Finally, he bent down and kissed her forehead. be good, listen to me, and take care of yourself in the future. Even if you don¡¯t feel bad, I do, you know? ¡± With that, he got up slightly. have a good rest. I¡¯ll go and make you some ginger sugar water. After adjusting the temperature of the room to a suitable temperature and tucking her in with the blanket, sang nuo got up and went downstairs. an xiaoyang watched him leave, then turned around slightly and looked at the door that was not closed. the little hurt in her heart was soothed and healed by his words. An Xiaoyang felt that she had already fallen deeply. Sang nuo could already control her own emotions easily. She was no longer the same person who could not care about him when he was angry and had a dark expression on his face. Her small face lay on the bed. She didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t understand what this was. Was It Love? Was this good or bad for him? However, no matter what, an Xiaoyang knew that she would be satisfied with sang nuo¡¯s happiness, and Yingying was very sweet. It was something he had never felt before. ** in the blink of an eye, three days had passed. In the hot summer of June, the National College Entrance Examination Army completed ten years of hard work to prepare for the college entrance examination. During the college entrance exam, an Xiaoyang¡¯s body had almost recovered. She and sang nuo were in their best condition to prepare for the exam. After the three days of the college entrance examination, everything seemed to have settled down. walking out of the school through the bustling crowd, an xiaoyang was holding a document bag under a sycamore tree outside the school, waiting for sang nuo to come out. Chapter 1655 ? 1655 Boyfriend can eat? can eat (2) the two of them had agreed to meet here in advance. ¡°Little yang! Little yang! How did you do?¡± Suddenly, a girl¡¯s voice came from behind. An Xiaoyang turned around and saw a girl who was close to her in the class rushing up and asking her happily. An Xiaoyang was now one of the top ten students in her grade. Their high school was also an amazing high school. Every year, many top students would enter the top universities in the country. Seeing this, an Xiaoyang smiled. it¡¯s okay. What about you? ¡± She had decided to apply for the University of G City, which was still located in this bustling area. G City University was a good university that attracted the attention of the entire world. Most importantly, it was also the University that sang nuo wanted to go to. There were many talents there, and it was said that sang nuo¡¯s sister was a top student at the University of G City. Sang nuo wanted to go to the University that her sister had been to. The girl sighed and pouted regretfully. the questions were really difficult this time, especially mathematics. I couldn¡¯t even finish the big questions in the end. The two of them were talking about the exam. However, as they were talking, the girl winked at them suggestively and asked with a smile, ¡± Oh right, who are you waiting for? is it sang nuo? how is it? are you two together? ¡± in school, an xiaoyang rarely paid attention to sang nuo. the two of them sat in front of each other, so even if sang nuo spoke to an xiaoyang, it would be more convenient for the two of them. they did not do anything too intimate, so even though many people knew that sang nuo liked an xiaoyang, they did not know if they were actually together. An Xiaoyang had done a good job of keeping it a secret, afraid that people would talk about it. However, an Xiaoyang¡¯s expression turned unnatural when she heard this. She stammered and blushed. No. ¡°ah? What? why haven¡¯t you settled him yet?¡± The girl raised her eyebrows in surprise. An Xiaoyang furrowed her brows. why do you need to settle him? he can¡¯t be eaten. Unexpectedly. As soon as he said that, the girl blinked her eyes and said meaningfully, ¡± who said so? of course, it can be eaten. an xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± ??? she widened her eyes and blushed. wait a minute, is there a deeper meaning behind this? It didn¡¯t seem very healthy? hehe, you¡¯ve already graduated, so you should be quick and take him down. You don¡¯t know how many girls in our grade are after the top student in school. with that, the girl raised her eyebrows and patted her on the shoulder with a smirk. she waved her hand and said goodbye. an xiaoyang said goodbye to her with a red face, but she didn¡¯t take what she said to heart. after all, the two of them were already together. After another five to six minutes, almost all the candidates had come out. However, an Xiaoyang still had not seen sang nuo. She was not surprised and walked back to the campus. There weren¡¯t many people around now, so if sang nuo came out, she should be able to see him. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes wandered around unconsciously. There were many big trees on both sides of the corridor, many of which had decades of history. They had good sunlight and luxuriant leaves. If someone was there, it would be more concealed. However, an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes swept past somewhere and when a certain scene was reflected in her mind, her body suddenly froze and she looked back. An Xiaoyang might have thought that he had gone to the toilet or was delayed by something, but she never expected to see such a scene. Chapter 1656 ? 1656 Can boyfriend eat? can he eat (3) under a lush green tree, a slender and familiar figure of a young man was leaning against the tree. a tall girl tiptoed to kiss him. the girl had long curly hair. even from far away, an xiaoyang knew that she was sweet and beautiful, and had an excellent figure. Because that girl was the school Belle of their grade, had a good family background, good grades, and had fallen in love with sang nuo since half a year ago. this was a public matter. That¡¯s right, Yingluo that slender and familiar figure of a youth was none other than sang nuo. An Xiaoyang looked at him from afar. It was the first time she felt that the sun was so glaring on such a hot day. Her nose felt a little stuffy and the corners of her eyes started to feel sore uncontrollably. In the blink of an eye, her eyes blurred. She vaguely saw sang nuo push the girl away and turn to leave. However, when he turned around, his eyes happened to meet hers-! She was stunned when she saw sang nuo. Meanwhile, the school Belle of their grade quickly rushed up to hold back Santos. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t know what happened after that. She had already turned around and ran away without thinking. Her mind was buzzing and blank. Even when she ran out of the school gate, it was as if she couldn¡¯t hear the noise outside. She just wanted to escape from here and get further and further away from there. Even though she had clearly heard someone shouting for her from behind. She kept running and didn¡¯t even care about the traffic lights. She even heard the sound of emergency brakes on the road, one after another, and the driver¡¯s cursing. However, she couldn¡¯t care about that. She felt that even breathing was a little difficult, as if the air she breathed in was burning. In the end, her vision became more and more blurry, and her strength slowly disappeared. Her short hair was wet with sweat, and at a certain moment, when she could no longer hold on, her vision turned black, and her small body fell. ** an xiaoyang seemed to have finally understood that when she was with sang nuo, she did not dare to give her all, just like how he treated her. That was because the two of them were together and in love. If they were not together in the future, there would be someone else even if sang nuo was gone. There would still be many other things, and those intrinsic qualities would still exist. But for herself, without him, she had nothing. She didn¡¯t have anything to begin with, so she could only put her studies as her top priority and work hard so that she could achieve her own value in the future. Then, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much. She would have her own confidence and could be with him with all her heart. However, there were also disadvantages. Because of this, sang nuo always said that she was cruel and heartless. So, after so long, was he disappointed in her? However- She had already fallen deep into the unknown, hadn¡¯t she? There were many things that he couldn¡¯t control. an xiaoyang was in the hospital when she woke up. In the clean and tidy hospital, without the heat of the hot summer, an Xiaoyang regained her consciousness in such an environment. However, his eyes were not fully open. Because she felt very tired, very tired. Or perhaps, she was subconsciously afraid of seeing someone. even though no one spoke or made any movements, an xiaoyang seemed to be able to sense the slow and even breathing beside her. The ward was quiet. After a while, a doctor suddenly knocked on the door and came in. There was a sudden movement by the bed, and the bed became light- Chapter 1657 ? 1657 Boyfriend can eat? can eat (4) something about the person he had been holding down earlier getting up. he walked straight to the door and asked the doctor in a low voice, ¡± doctor, is she really alright? why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet? it¡¯s been a whole day. ¡± That anxious voice was still so familiar. An Xiaoyang¡¯s hands under the blanket unconsciously grabbed the sheets and pulled them. As expected. he was the one who had sent her to the hospital for a day and a night, and the one who had been by her side was still his yueyue. The doctor came in and walked to her side. an xiaoyang immediately tried to calm herself down. her emotions seemed to be no different from when she was unconscious. the doctor came over to check and said in a low voice, ¡± the patient¡¯s current condition is mainly a heat stroke. he¡¯s almost recovered and will wake up soon. also, he hasn¡¯t woken up yet. it might be because he was too stressed in the early stage. now that his nerves have relaxed, he¡¯s sleeping more. ¡± The doctor nodded again. but don¡¯t worry, your girlfriend will wake up soon. With that, he sent the doctor off. It was still the same familiar voice, the familiar care, but an Xiaoyang felt that something was different. She thought about it and felt that perhaps her state of mind had changed. She didn¡¯t want to see him. Perhaps, she would never be able to stand up on her own and work hard enough to be qualified to stand side by side with him without being a parasite. She had always been curious as to why sang nuo would take a fancy to her. after all, she was so ordinary. This wasn¡¯t a Cinderella novel, nor was it a Mary Sue melodramatic plot. Shouldn¡¯t a Prince like a princess? why would he like her, who was so insignificant in the dust? And at this moment- She suddenly felt that sang nuo had slowly returned to sit beside her. then, he gently held one of her hands. an xiaoyang really wanted to pull it out. However, she didn¡¯t want him to find out that she was awake because she knew that once she woke up, she might face a lot of things. Yingluo might even be a decision that she made herself. But she wasn¡¯t mentally prepared. She was greedy and reluctant to part with him. ¡°Xiaoyang Pixiu¡± Sang nuo suddenly called her softly. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyelashes moved slightly, but it was not easy to notice. ¡°Little yang, I know that you might have already woken up.¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s breathing almost stopped as if she had been struck by a blow to her heart. Sang nuo held her hand and slowly lifted it up. He placed it on his lips and kissed it gently. As he kissed it, he muttered in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± little yang, whether you can hear me or not, I still want to explain that matter. what was it? Naturally, it was about the girl who suddenly confessed to him after the exam. Sang nuo knew that she could understand. that incident was very sudden, and I didn¡¯t expect you to see it. At that time, she called me and told me a lot. I didn¡¯t want to listen anymore, but she suddenly pounced on me and teased me. At this point, sang nuo¡¯s tone paused, as if he was particularly regretful and hateful. Then, he slowly continued, ¡± but I avoided her and pushed her away. I wanted to leave just like that, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you again after that, Hanhan. Sang nuo¡¯s tone was filled with guilt and apology, and he seemed to be very worried about what would happen to her because of this. after all, she had desperately run away and even barged into the crowd. in the end, she had ignored the red light and rushed across the road. when he had chased after her, his heart had almost burst out of his chest, afraid that something would happen to her. Chapter 1658 ? 1658 She¡¯s going to jump into the sea (1) However, an Xiaoyang still did not have any reaction to sang nuo¡¯s words. It was as if he was still unconscious. no one knew what an xiaoyang was thinking at this moment. Sang nuo¡¯s explanation was his explanation, but it was more of a matter of how she would look at it. was this really something as simple as another girl confessing to her boyfriend? Sang nuo was so outstanding, and the people around him were all like this now, let alone in the future? The hustle and bustle in the University world was like entering a small society. Not to mention later, when you step into real society, everyone will change. She had naively hoped that one day, she would be a match for him, but she had forgotten that some girls could match him. The gap between them was too great. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart ached when she realized this. Perhaps sang nuo¡¯s explanation was true, or perhaps Qingqing was a fake? After all, she had really seen the school Belle of her grade pounce on him and kiss him. However, sang nuo told her that he did not get to kiss her. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t want to explain or think about it. She just wanted to calm down and empty her mind. sometimes, a lot of things could only be solved if you gave yourself some space and time. Not long after, sang nuo received a call and went out for a while. He could vaguely hear the voice on the other end of the phone. It seemed to be asking him to get some medicine. Before sang nuo left, he gave her a light kiss on the forehead and left. An Xiaoyang slowly opened her eyes after he left. A stream of tears flowed down from the corner of her eyes. She sat up, pulled out the medicine bottle from the IV, raised her hand to wipe the wet corner of her eyes, and left the room in her hospital gown. Sang nuo had definitely left by the elevator, so she had taken the stairs. And that was the truth. When sang nuo returned, there was no one in the ward. He was stunned and stood there stupidly. A huge sense of fear and panic surged from the bottom of his heart. his palm suddenly became cold. just as he wanted to rush out of the door, he thought of something and quickly went to the window to look at the exit of the hospital. as expected-! As he walked over, he saw that familiar little figure walk to the side of the road and hail a taxi. without another word, santos quickly took out his phone and took a picture of the car, taking a picture of its license plate. Then, he zoomed in and increased the resolution to identify the license plate number of the car. He sent it to one of his contacts and asked the other party to turn on the location tracking as soon as possible. After sang nuo was done with all this, he immediately rushed out of the door. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t know where to go, and she didn¡¯t have anywhere to go. The apartment was sang nuo¡¯s, and she couldn¡¯t go back to her grandmother in her hospital gown to scare her. She asked the driver to go to the beach. City G was a port city. The beach was huge, but there was no soft beach, and there were more sand and stones. Surprisingly, the temperature wasn¡¯t that hot today. The weather was gloomy and the wind by the beach was very strong. The wind made her small body seem to be on the verge of collapse. She seemed to have regretted it when she got out of the car, but since she was already here and she didn¡¯t know where to go, she decided to get out of the car here. Fortunately, there were not many people. She was still wearing the hospital slippers and was walking towards the beach. [ author: 10 chapters over, 10000 chapters out of the blue, f * ck, I almost killed brother nine ] Good night, my babies! ] Chapter 1659 ? 1659 She¡¯s going to jump into the sea (2) she wrapped herself tightly in her thin hospital gown, and the sea breeze ruffled her soft hair. the roar of a cruise ship rang out from the dock in the distance, and seabirds were circling in the sky. An Xiaoyang found a reef and slowly sat down. now that the exam was over, she really needed to relax, both mentally and physically. Just like what he was doing now, it was good. He wanted her to be alone and not think about anything. The wind was strong today, and the waves hit the rocks. There were very few people playing on the beach full of potholes. There were only a few scattered figures of children, who seemed to be playing and picking shells in the shallow beach. She just looked at them, her head on her knees, watching them play. She felt pure and beautiful. Her parents were not around when she was young, and it was her grandmother who brought her up. Even though her grandmother worked hard to earn money, children from poor families took care of themselves early. She spent her childhood helping her grandmother do odd jobs. cooking, washing, and all kinds of chores, she was skilled in them at such a young age. Therefore, he was not like other children, who enjoyed a carefree and innocent childhood. She just wanted to work hard. She knew that this was the only way out for her. If she had children in the future, she would not let her children repeat the same mistakes. She wanted to accompany her children and give them a good childhood. It could also be considered as making up for his own shortcomings. However, the child¡¯s When an Xiaoyang thought of this, there was a subtle change in her eyes. she might have a child in the future, but who would the father be? An Xiaoyang had to admit that when she thought about children and imagined the image of a family of three, another person¡¯s figure involuntarily appeared in her mind. She lowered her eyes slightly, and the corners of her lips were a little bitter. An Xiaoyang felt much more relaxed after enjoying the sea breeze for a while. She kept looking at the children playing by the sea not far away. There were no adults around them. They ran from the port and seemed to be the children of the port staff. They were not afraid of the sea. When there were no waves, they would run down, and when the waves came up, they would scream and run up. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were attracted to them after watching for a while. Although children were not afraid of the sea, they did not know how dangerous the sea was. She was worried that one of them would be swept in by a sudden big wave. Just as she was thinking about this, one of the children who were playing with her suddenly disappeared! When she came to her senses, her eyes widened and she stood up. The other children were screaming at the beach. An Xiaoyang was too far away to know what they were shouting about, but she was already panicking and ran over. There were originally five children there, but one of them was missing. A few of them were shouting and one of them rushed back to call for help. However, even if he went back, it would not be too late. ¡°big brother, come back! Come back quickly!¡± A seven or eight-year-old girl was shouting at the beach. An Xiaoyang hurriedly rushed over, took off her shoes, and jumped in without saying a word. She could actually swim, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have jumped in to save people. However, when she rushed over and jumped down, the children who had been shouting earlier were all stunned. In the blink of an eye, another small figure emerged from the sea. Chapter 1660 - Chapter 1660: Trembling in fear (1) Chapter 1660: Trembling in fear (1) Translator: 549690339 It was a little boy of about 11 or 12 years old. He held a slipper high in his hand, touched his face, and spat out a mouthful of seawater. He was panting and shouting at the shore, ¡± Hey! I¡¯ve found it! I picked it up!¡± After saying that, the child swam back with all his might. As soon as the child came up, drenched, someone hurriedly said to him, brother, a big sister went down to look for you just now. She, she jumped down from there ¡­ He pointed to the spot where an Xiaoyang had jumped down. what did you guys say?! The Il-or 12-year-old boy was stunned! why didn¡¯t you tell her? ¡± he asked anxiously. A little girl pouted and replied, ¡± that little sister ran over and jumped down without a word. We didn¡¯t even have time to say anything. ¡°i¡¯ll go!¡± The little boy was speechless. He then wiped his arm and was about to go down again. They had been born near the port and were good at swimming. Besides, they knew better than anyone where the danger was and where the danger wasn¡¯t. The surroundings looked calm, but some places were deep pits. However, just as the little boy was about to go down ¡­ Suddenly, they heard the sound of a car. They turned around subconsciously and saw a person coming out of a car. It was a big brother who was about 1.8 meters tall. The car stopped in front of the Pebble Beach. He slammed the door and rushed over. As he ran, he looked around to see if there were any familiar figures, but there was no one. This made him very anxious. however, when he saw them at the beach, he immediately ran over and gestured. he panted and asked anxiously, ¡± you, you guys, have you seen a young lady this tall in a hospital gown with short hair and curly hair? ¡® As soon as he said this. The children were dumbfounded. ¡°She, she jumped down Yingluo!¡± A few children pointed at their fingers and looked at the Big Brother in a daze. As soon as he said that, his feet swayed as if he had lost his balance. His head was buzzing, and he thought he had heard wrong. But then he saw a pair of white shoes on a rock by the sea. That was an Xiaoyang¡¯s. little yang, little yang, little yang, little yang-! he mumbled to himself in disbelief as he bent over slowly. his hands trembled as he picked up the slipper. in the end, he suddenly shouted hysterically, threw the slipper on the ground, and rushed into the sea. His messy black hair was wet, and his Fair and Handsome face was helpless and on the verge of a breakdown. His eyes were red, and he rushed into the sea to look for her. He had never dreamed that she would jump into the sea. How could she be so impulsive! Why didn¡¯t she believe in him! He knew that she had left, and he knew that she might not want to see him, but he did not expect her to be so determined. Perhaps he should have noticed her strong reaction earlier, but he did not notice her emotions. It¡¯s all his fault, it¡¯s all his fault! Sang nuo was extremely regretful. When he rushed into the sea, the children looked at each other. One of the little girls asked weakly, ¡± brother, I¡¯m not wrong this time, am I? the little sister from before was indeed strolling in the sea. The Il-or 12-year-old boy¡¯s expression turned complicated. An Xiaoyang swam in the sea for a while but didn¡¯t see anyone. She was running out of strength. Even if she didn¡¯t find anyone, she started to swim back. However, as she was swimming, her expression suddenly changed.. Chapter 1661 - Chapter 1661: Trembling in fear (2) Chapter 1661: Trembling in fear (2) Translator: 549690339 her small face was scrunched up in pain in the sea. he was cramping up. His calf was cramping. An Xiaoyang instantly lost control of her body and fell into it. Countless small bubbles came out from her nose. She curled up her small body and quickly tried to break off her feet to remedy the situation. When she was young, she had gone fishing with her neighbors and was not bad at swimming. However, this sudden cramp was really unbearable for her. an xiaoyang felt her consciousness getting weaker and weaker. even if she tried to remedy it, she could not stop herself from sinking. she tried her best to tell herself not to panic, but it was still difficult to avoid it. it was really hard to remain calm at this time. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart was filled with despair. Would something really happen to her, and Yingluo would never see her family again, grandma Yingluo, or sang nuo? However ¡­ When she was on the verge of death, the last image that appeared in an Xiaoyang¡¯s mind uncontrollably was the face of a certain young man. It was completely filled with her. She didn¡¯t know where she had read this sentence before. The person who was the most difficult to part with and the most important to her would appear in her mind before she died. That was the one thing she could never deceive herself about. Even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was the truth. Sang nuo teased him. The corners of an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes suddenly became wet. Her tears fell and became one with the sea water. She couldn¡¯t die. She couldn¡¯t continue like this. It was only at this moment that an Xiaoyang yearned to live. In the past, when she was so tired and in such a difficult time, she also thought that the world would suddenly turn upside down, that she might as well disappear just like that, and then everything would end. but now, she didn¡¯t think that way anymore. she longed to have a future with him, and she longed to realize the beautiful vision of the future. Anno, Anno, She didn¡¯t want to die. She wanted to go to the same university as him. She wanted to be an outstanding person who could match him. She wanted to live with him every day. She wanted Hanhan. She still missed so much, so much more Her tears kept flowing, filled with despair. She didn¡¯t want to leave just like that after she had thought everything through. However, at this moment. With her help, the cramp in his calf had miraculously recovered under such circumstances. Even though an Xiaoyang¡¯s face was pale from the pain and she had little strength left, she still had a glimmer of hope in her heart. With the determination in her heart, she suddenly mustered up her strength and swam upwards with all her might. There was nothing else in his mind except for one sentence: She wanted to have a future with the person she liked. She wanted to have a future with the person she liked. She didn¡¯t want to give up just like that and end her life in such a miserable way. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t know where she got the strength and faith from. She really swam up to the surface. When she came out of the water, she felt as if she had been reborn. She coughed violently and took in big breaths. she had more or less recovered in the sea and began to swim to the shore. However, in the process of swimming, her tears fell. Hot tears rolled down his face. Right now, she really missed sang nuo. She wanted to see him again, hug him, and tell him that she really liked him. She also wanted to tell him that Xuxu loved him and never wanted to be separated from him. An Xiaoyang climbed to the shallow beach with great difficulty. A few children rushed over as soon as they saw her. little sister, are you alright? ¡° Chapter 1662 - Chapter 1662: Trembling in fear (3) Chapter 1662: Trembling in fear (3) Translator: 549690339 an xiaoyang lay on the hard small stones and gasped for breath. her body seemed to have lost all strength and was soft, as if her physical strength had reached its limit. Even though her lower body was so tight and flustered, an Xiaoyang still felt that it was a good feeling. because it meant that she was still alive. Just now, she had tried her best to continue living. Thank God for not giving up on her. however, at this moment, her head and ears were buzzing. she opened her eyes slightly and saw the children¡¯s little mouths opening and closing constantly, but she couldn¡¯t hear clearly what they were saying. She was exhausted. An Xiaoyang felt water accumulating in her chest. Her throat was itchy and dry. She suddenly sat up and lay on the ground, coughing violently. A little boy patted her back and asked her worriedly if she was okay. An Xiaoyang shook her head, but she suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t find the child. She looked up in a hurry and saw a little boy half-squatting as he said to her, ¡± miss, thank you for going down to find me, but I¡¯m fine. I just went down to pick up one of my sister¡¯s shoes. An Xiaoyang was stunned. Her lips moved and her eyes were hot. She wanted to say something but nothing came out. In the end, she could only nod in a hoarse voice. Yingluo is fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It was good that Yingluo was really fine. Even if things were completely different from what she had imagined, even if she had gone down for nothing. However, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as no one died, it was fine. He really had to thank the heavens. After saying that, she struggled to get up slowly. the beach is very dangerous. You¡¯re still young, so don¡¯t get too close to the beach.¡¯You don¡¯t know¡¯ I just¡¯. .. An Xiaoyang spoke with difficulty, but she suddenly stopped at the end. Then, he shook his head weakly. he probably felt that there was no need to say it. It would save them from feeling guilty and uneasy in their young hearts. ¡°You guys go back early, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± an xiaoyang stood up unsteadily. fortunately, the little boy held her firmly and did not let her fall. She said thank you in a weak voice, then picked up her shoes and started to walk forward without looking back. She had already thought it through and understood. She was going to look for sang nuo. Find him and tell him. they looked at an xiaoyang¡¯s back as she left, and the children walked back obediently. One of the little girls grabbed the corner of the boy¡¯s clothes and asked in confusion, ¡± brother, why didn¡¯t the little sister care about brother in the sea? Don¡¯t they know each other?¡± The little boy frowned slightly when he heard that. It can¡¯t be. could it be that yingluo didn¡¯t hear what they said when she first came up? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he ask them anything? The more he thought about it, the more likely it was. He suddenly stopped and was about to shout for the young lady to leave. In just a short time, the young lady had already walked far away. She seemed to be in a hurry to leave this place. She was still so weak just now. However, at this moment. The little girl seemed to have seen something, and she suddenly grabbed her brother¡¯s clothes and shook him, ¡± brother! Brother! look, that big brother is coming out!¡± The little boy and the others turned around and saw a figure emerging from the water with his back to them. ¡°Little yang-I¡± Chapter 1663 - Chapter 1663: trembling in fear (4) Chapter 1663: trembling in fear (4) Translator: 549690339 After he came out of the water, he shouted her name hysterically with his back to the shore. he couldn¡¯t see her figure at all, even though he had already swam very deep. Sang nuo had never been so terrified before. He shouted at her with bloodshot eyes, his fists punching the surface of the sea as he looked around. When he could not find her, he was on the verge of a mental breakdown. An Xiaoyang, who was about to leave the gravel beach by the sea, was originally staggering along. However, she suddenly froze when she heard a sound. for a moment, she thought she was hallucinating. However, when she stopped and carefully identified the voice, she realized that the voice calling her name really wasn¡¯t an illusion. It was real. An Xiaoyang turned around and saw a person in the sea not far away. He actually appeared in the sea-! at this moment, sang nuo was shouting her name as if he had gone mad. he was swimming around the sea surface as if he had broken down, searching for her. it was probably qingqing who was looking for her. an xiaoyang¡¯s eyes widened. for a moment, she thought that she had misheard and seen it. but that was indeed him. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart ached as she looked at him. She had never seen him like that. It was as if she had lost something important, and she was even crying in a sorry state. an xiaoyang could imagine when he was sunny, when he was cold, when he was angry, when he was happy, when he was a hooligan, when he smiled like a child. she had seen it with her own eyes. However, this time, Yingluo She saw him shouting crazily on the surface of the sea. an xiaoyang thought, no matter why sang nuo appeared here, this scene might be deeply engraved in her bones, in the depths of her heart, leaving behind a mark that would be difficult to erase. an xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were watery, and her nose was sour. she walked back on the rugged rocky beach step by step. Her eyes were locked on him, and tears blurred her eyes. The 12-or 13 -year-old boy had pushed the children away, probably because he had seen the two people approaching each other. Meanwhile, just as Sanuo was about to sneak in again with his bloodshot eyes after failing to find the person ¡­ ¡°Sanno- Suddenly, a girl¡¯s voice shouted and stopped him. An Xiaoyang shouted with all her strength. His entire body instantly froze, and it took him a while before he seemed to have recovered. He slowly turned around. on the rocky beach, a wet and slender figure was walking towards the sea. Her entire body was drenched, and her hair was still dripping with water. Her small face was pale, and her eyes were red as she looked at him with tears in them. Sang nuo was really afraid that he was hallucinating. He thought that it was an illusion that appeared in front of him after she left. His fingertips were trembling. until ¡­ when she entered the water and swam towards him, sang nuo could feel his heart beating violently. He immediately swam over without a care. When she was really close, he hugged her tightly on the sea. The real touch in his hand made him cry uncontrollably. He hugged her tightly and buried his head in her hair. The hot liquid poured down and scalded her. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, yingluo, i¡¯m sorry, yingluo, little yang. i was wrong, it¡¯s all my fault. don¡¯t scare me, don¡¯t scare me, okay, yingluo?¡± Author Jun: ¡± I¡¯ve successfully caught a cold and got a headache. I¡¯ll get up early tomorrow to replenish it. I¡¯ll definitely finish it! let¡¯s not stay up late, an cui.. Chapter 1664 - Chapter 1664: Please be kind to each other’s salvation (1) Chapter 1664: Please be kind to each other¡¯s salvation (1) Translator: 549690339 Sang nuo was truly afraid. If anything happened to her, what was he going to He really couldn¡¯t bear it, and he couldn¡¯t bear it. An Xiaoyang leaned against his wet body and was held tightly by him. Her face was buried in his chest, tears rolling down. When an Xiaoyang was held tightly in his arms, she didn¡¯t know what to say when she heard his anxious voice. The only thing she could do was to slowly raise her hands and hug him back. It gave him a real sense of touch. she told him that she was fine. sang nuo was truly frightened. it was only when he felt the warmth in his arms that he believed that she had really appeared and that she was not dead. No one knew how helpless and terrified he was when he couldn¡¯t find her after sneaking in and searching for her. He was afraid, afraid that she had really gotten into an accident. If that were to happen, he would never be able to forgive himself. Sang nuo slowly put some distance between them. He lowered his head to look at her, his fingers gently caressing her small face. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyelashes were wet, and her small face was pale, but her eyes could not hide the complicated feelings she had for him. Sang nuo¡¯s fingertips gently rubbed her face, his eyes filled with nostalgia. In the end, he lowered his head slightly and almost eagerly kissed her on the lips. He wanted to confirm it with her more genuinely. He wanted to have her. He wanted her to comfort him. Her lips were very small, cool and soft. He gently sucked, kissed, pecked, and lingered on her lips, as if he could not get enough of her. Finally, he bit her lips lightly and invaded her body when she was in slight pain. the wind by the sea seemed to have died down a little, and the water had only reached their calves where they were standing. the waves were gently hitting their legs. The sea breeze ruffled her hair. He held her waist, lowered his head to kiss her deeply, and hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to merge her with him and become one of his ribs. The kiss went from intense to gentle. It was as if countless words and emotions were vented in this kiss. When the two of them separated again, sang nuo was panting slightly. He looked at her and slowly said, ¡± Yingluo, little yang, do you know ¡­ Do you know how worried I was about Yingluo? Do you know how scared I was? I was desperately looking for you down there. I was afraid that I would never see you again.¡± As he spoke, his eyes started to mist up and his voice became hoarse. why did you jump down? why? ¡± Is it because of a love rival who doesn¡¯t even exist?¡± Sang nuo said slowly, his eyes filled with pain. An Xiaoyang knew it. Sang nuo had thought that she had jumped into the sea. But how could she have given up on her life so easily? how could she have given up on him? Her lips moved, and just as she was about to explain, sang nuo suddenly beat her to it. He held her hand tightly and said agitatedly, ¡± promise me, promise me, okay? don¡¯t do such a stupid thing again. I¡¯ll listen to you. It¡¯s all my fault. As long as you don¡¯t leave me and don¡¯t do anything stupid, I¡¯ll do anything you want. At this moment, the young man seemed to be humble in front of her, his eyes red as he begged her. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t know. She had thought that Santos was her salvation, that God had sent him to save her. However, she did not know that God would only let them save each other.. Chapter 1665 - Chapter 1665: Please be kind to each other’s salvation (2) Chapter 1665: Please be kind to each other¡¯s salvation (2) Translator: 549690339 When sang nuo was young, his mother passed away early, and his father, the mayor, suspected that he was not his biological son and treated him badly. after her stepmother took over the position, she bullied him and his sister in all kinds of ways. however, his father did not care at all. later, when he pushed his stepmother down the stairs and caused her to have a miscarriage, he was beaten up and sent to prison to receive inhumane and cruel torture. Although he was young, he had experienced more things than most people. When one came here alone, it was the time for one to grow rapidly, but it was also the time for one to be alone and work hard to train oneself. his heart grew colder and colder, harder and harder. an xiaoyang¡¯s appearance was like a ray of warm sunlight in the cold winter. He wanted to let him see something different in this world that he hated. She was so weak and pitiful, but she was like a small blade of grass in the cracks. She was growing tenaciously, but she was suffering time and time again. He wanted to protect her, and she needed his support. Just like how he needed her. An Xiaoyang was deeply touched. In fact, when she saw him looking for her like he was on the verge of a breakdown, she had already realized it. It was just that she had never thought that she was so indispensable to him. She was his one and only. ¡°sanno, sanno, sanno.¡± She slowly stood on her tiptoes, hugged him, and kissed his chin. I promise you. she wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid, she wouldn¡¯t take things too hard, she wouldn¡¯t give up her life easily, she wanted to live stronger than anyone else. ¡°I love you.¡± an xiaoyang looked at his slightly red eyes and slowly said those words. Santos¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Santos, I love you. As she spoke slowly and clearly, an Xiaoyang tiptoed again and kissed him on the lips. at the moment of life and death, many things were out of the picture, and many things could be seen clearly. Don¡¯t think too much, just let them live in the moment. She loved him, and she couldn¡¯t live without him. She had to tell him this. The wind by the sea had gotten stronger again, and the birds were flying in the sky. After the afternoon, the sun was rising, and there were more people. The golden light shone on the two of them, and soon, their thin clothes were dried. He held her soft little hand, and the two of them, one deep and one shallow, walked out of the sea. After helping her put on her shoes, the two of them did not leave immediately. Instead, they walked to a large reef. Sang nuo helped her sit down, and then he sat down. The two of them stood shoulder to shoulder, looking at the sea. He looked at the setting sun above the sea. An Xiaoyang was glad that she had survived. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel these things anymore. She could no longer feel him. She lay on his shoulder quietly, her breathing long and slow. he took her little hand and interlocked his fingers with hers. Sang nuo earnestly requested for Shi Guang to treat them well. He wanted them to stay by his side no matter what happened. After the college entrance examination, there was a long and relaxed three-month holiday. It was like a silent Carnival. Sang Xia was going to hold a concert here in July, and the next stop of the global band¡¯s tour was Gatka. As a special administrative district and one of the world¡¯s four major economic and financial cities, city G was very developed and prosperous. In the blink of an eye, sang Xia¡¯s two children were almost three years old. Her short legs, which used to take two steps, had grown longer, and she ran in a hurry, especially the little tyrant flower, which was very coquettish . Chapter 1666 - Chapter 1666: mommy, who am i to you? you I re a mother’s retard (1) Chapter 1666: mommy, who am i to you? you I re a mother¡¯s retard (1) Translator: 549690339 As he grew older, he became more and more mischievous. On the other hand, the triplets were a little aloof. Other than her daddy, mommy, and her brother, she did not like to play with other children. He seemed to have lost his patience. Previously, when she was playing with the little boy that she had just met, the little boy wanted to play with her small plane and asked her to exchange it with him. However, he was slapped away by the little triplets and the little boy was so angry that he cried. But when the little boy cried, she was even more annoyed. At that time, sang Xia had no choice but to come over and casually say to her, ¡® you can¡¯t bully his little brother. In the end, little treasure pouted his little mouth, threw away the small plane, and shouted, ¡± he¡¯s not my little brother! After he finished speaking, he ran off. Little brother wasn¡¯t a name that anyone could casually call him. Sang Xia was stunned. In the end, she could only look at her little figure and sigh helplessly. She probably knew that her daughter was blaming her for not allowing her to meet a certain little fellow. However, according to her father, he didn¡¯t want them to see each other for the rest of their lives. She was caught in the middle, how could he deal with her? Actually, it had been quite a while since they had been separated. Sang Xia did not expect her daughter to have such a good memory. Or perhaps, Xiao-Xiaobai had cast a spell on her and she could not forget him. He would also lose his temper at some point. For example, when she had bullied the little boy to tears. When sang Xia brought this up to Rong Zhan, he firmly believed that it was not long enough. The child was still so young and could not remember anything at all. One day, his daughter would completely forget Xiao-Xiaobai. In the blink of an eye, it had been more than half a year since the last time sang Xia brought the two little ones to G City. rong Zhan went out, while sang Xia stayed in the hotel to take care of the two little ones. As time went by, they grew up, and sang Xia¡¯s heart became more and more empty. Because soon, they would enter the base to receive training and systematic education. This meant that they would spend less time with him. Like many mothers, she was worried that her children would not be able to adapt and would not be able to learn well. Gatka. That afternoon, after lunch, sang Xia accompanied them to rest after finishing her work. The little triplets were sound asleep on the bed. The room was a little hot and she was sweating a little. When sang Xia came back from the bathroom, she carefully and gently wiped her forehead and face. The little tyrant flower was playing with a small car in the living room of the hotel¡¯s Presidential Suite. He could not stay idle every day. The robot cars seemed to be particularly unpleasant to the eye. After he got them, he would dismantle them into pieces and then reassemble them. However, he was too careless at times, and often lost the small Parts. Every time his daddy saw him making a mess, he would give him a good scolding. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. He immediately perked up his ears and widened his eyes. Then, he looked at the parts on the ground that he had made a mess of. He quickly covered the uneven ground with a carpet as if he would not be discovered by anyone. Then, she stood up and ran into the room to look for her mother. ¡°Mommy, mommy! I think daddy is back! ¡± The little tyrant flower rushed in while shouting. The three-year-old little tyrant flower was no longer what it used to be, it was already ¡­. Chapter 1667 - Chapter 1667: Mommy, who am I to you? you ‘re a f * cking idiot (2) Chapter 1667: Mommy, who am I to you? you ¡®re a f * cking idiot (2) Translator: 549690339 He was becoming more and more delicate and handsome, with a little arrogant tone. He was simply the kind of bad school hunk who would mess with countless girls in the future. Her eyes and brows were so similar to Rong Zhan¡¯s, a mini replica of him. However, when the little tyrant flower rushed in while shouting, it immediately affected her sister who was sleeping soundly. Sang Xia frowned and was about to ask why he was so loud when the little triplets rubbed his eyes and yawned. Then, he slowly opened his eyes. Of course, he was upset to be woken up. The little triplets pouted. However, when they opened their eyes and saw that their mommy was scolding the culprit, their morning temper eased a little. They kicked the little Ba Wang flower with their little legs as if they were venting their anger. In the end, she struggled to sit up. Her slightly long hair was a mess, and she looked adorable. ¡°It¡¯s fine if your daddy is back. Why did you run? And you¡¯re shouting so loudly, he¡¯s not going to eat you.¡± Sang Xia heard the sound of the door opening and turned around to look. As expected, she saw a slender and familiar figure at the entrance. She was changing her clothes with slippers. However, the little tyrant flower did not care. It snorted and hid in its mommy¡¯s arms, its small hands grabbing onto her clothes. I dismantled the car again. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll scold me. Sang Xia was speechless. it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to take it apart, but you have to be able to reassemble it after you take it apart, right? Don¡¯t talk about this place, you¡¯re the one who made all the mess in the house. Even when you sit on the sofa, you get your butt spanked. Not to mention your daddy, even I want to scold you.¡± The little Overlord flower pouted its little mouth in grievance and whined in her arms. It snorted softly, ¡± mommy, you¡¯re angry too. Do you not love me anymore? do you not like me anymore? am I still your baby? ¡± As soon as the little tyrant flower said this, three black lines immediately rolled down sang Xia¡¯s forehead. ¡®c . Then, he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. wno said tnat Doys didn¡¯t act coquettisn1Y( It was even more annoying when she was clingy. However, just as she was about to speak, she heard her daughter, little secret treasure, raise her fair and tender little face and roll her eyes at her brother. you¡¯re not Mommy¡¯s Baby. ¡°I am! I am!¡± The little Overlord flower quickly explained, and then asked sang Xia, mommy, who am I to you?! Sang Xia¡¯s ears were hurting from their bickering. She took the glass of water on the table and was about to take a sip. However, her daughter beat her to it and said, ¡± idiot, idiot. ¡°Pfft-!¡± Sang Xia could not help but spit it out. Damn, Yingying is retarded? At this moment, the three babies got up from the bed and jumped up and down as they looked at their brother being defeated. They clapped their hands and sang, ¡± you are the sky and you are the light. You are mommy¡¯s only retard. The little tyrant flower was instantly angry. It pouted its little mouth and wanted to climb onto the bed to stop her. However, just as she was about to climb up, she saw a tall figure coming over from outside the door. It was so dark and tall, like a mountain. The little tyrant flower was immediately intimidated by the tall figure and quickly ran behind its mommy to hide. The last time he made his daddy unhappy, his little butt was red from all the beating. what are you doing so happily? what kind of idiot is this? ¡± The moment Rong Zhan entered, the triplets wanted to pounce on him from the bed. daddy, it¡¯s brother. Brother is mentally retarded. Rong Zhan caught her and sneered. what? your brother is a retard? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The little tyrant flower was so angry that it didn¡¯t dare to say anything. It hid behind its mommy with a face full of unwillingness. Rong Zhan glanced at his resentful little face and turned to the triplets. if your brother is mentally retarded, then you¡¯re the mentally retarded sister.. Chapter 1668 - Chapter 1668: Master Zhan’s temptation (1) Chapter 1668: Master Zhan¡¯s temptation (1) Translator: 549690339 As soon as she said this, the triplets, who were still clapping their hands a second ago, were stunned. What a mentally retarded sister. Oh, it¡¯s so unpleasant to hear. What¡¯s strange about it? The triplets frowned and pouted. daddy, you¡¯re a mentally retarded daddy then. Retarded daddy. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. This little girl¡¯s reaction was really fast. it was so difficult for sang Xia to drink water that she almost spat it out. Rong Zhan smiled mysteriously. yeah, if you¡¯re the sister of a retard, then I¡¯m the daddy of a retard. And your mommy is the mommy of a retard. The little Overlord flower stood by his mommy¡¯s legs and felt extremely wronged. His little hand tugged at the corner of his shirt and twisted into a ball. This was too much. He was shameless. She actually treated him like this. Little treasure pouted and hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s neck. After thinking for a while, she said slowly, ¡± forget it then. My brother is the smartest, super smart! I want to be brother congming¡¯s sister!¡± When the little tyrant flower heard this, it felt a little better. However, when he saw his father holding his sister opposite him, he gathered his courage and said, ¡± I¡¯ve always been super smart! But I don¡¯t want a sister, because a sister will bully me!¡± When the little triplets heard this, they looked at the little Ba Wang flower innocently. They blinked their big eyes and tears welled up in their eyes. They looked so pitiful as if they had been abandoned. The little tyrant flower¡¯s neck instantly shrank back. It was over. Every time his sister cried because of him, his daddy would teach him a lesson. Even if sometimes his sister was being clever and doing it on purpose. As expected. Rong Zhan carried his sister and sat by the bed, waving at him. Rong mo, come here. The little tyrant flower was dawdling behind his mommy. Rong Zhan was not in a hurry and waited for him patiently. ¡°Daddy, ran ran¡± After the little tyrant flower walked over slowly, Rong Zhan pulled him over and sat on his lap with a little force. The little Ba Wang flower was instantly overwhelmed by the favor and felt a little shy for some reason. She sat on Rong Zhan¡¯s lap obediently. At this time, the little tyrant flower thought that her daddy was going to scold her, but she did not expect that daddy would directly look at his sister who was sitting on the other leg and say in a deep and slow voice, ¡® ¡°Girl, when daddy isn¡¯t around, you have to get along well with your brother. The two of you shouldn¡¯t fight, okay? other than Daddy and Mommy, you two are the closest people in the world. Your brother was only born 17 seconds earlier than you, so you can¡¯t bully your brother just because you¡¯re the younger sister. You can¡¯t say things that hurt your brother¡¯s heart, understand?¡± Rong Zhan spoke slowly to ensure that both of them could understand what he meant. In fact, the triplets had also understood. More than that, she actually already knew. However, when they saw how serious their daddy was, the triplets pursed their lips and nodded obediently. daddy, I know. I was just teasing brother just now. The little tyrant flower didn¡¯t expect daddy to come to see her sister this time. It was unbelievable, but at the same time, it was simply happy. It sat on daddy¡¯s lap and looked beautiful. Therefore, in the face of his sister¡¯s response, he deliberately snorted a little arrogantly. However, the next second, a slap landed on his head. It was neither too hard nor too light. Rong Zhan chuckled. you¡¯re good too. I¡¯ll stop you when you¡¯re good. Do you really think there¡¯s nothing wrong with you? ¡± Rong Zhan said as he put his daughter down and walked out of the bedroom with the overalls on the back of the Overlord flower.. Chapter 1669 - Chapter 1669: Master Zhan’s temptation (2) Chapter 1669: Master Zhan¡¯s temptation (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Let¡¯s go and assemble your broken toy.¡± The little Overlord flower was suspended in the air by its daddy. Ah, ah, Hey! He didn¡¯t care about his face. Sang Xia was preparing to rest in the bedroom, so Rong Zhan came back just in time to help her take care of her. The three babies obediently wanted to lie in their mommy¡¯s arms to sleep. Sang Xia had just laid down but suddenly felt a little worried about the outside. The little tyrant flower was afraid that Rong Zhan would teach him a lesson. As the head of the family, it was good for Rong Zhan to be intimidating and authoritative. Otherwise, he would think that no one could deal with him. However, it was not good for the child to be too afraid as it would affect their father-son relationship. Sang Xia stood up and went to take a look. however, the moment he opened the door, he saw that scene. Rong Zhan leaned against the sofa elegantly and lazily as he sat on the carpet. One of his long legs was stretched out and the other was bent. In his arms was a little boy who was almost three years old. She was assembling a complicated Car model. Her small body sat there quietly, looking particularly serious. Rong Zhan looked down at his son, occasionally giving him some advice when he was confused. His tone was obviously lazy, but he could accurately tell which step they were at. It seemed like he didn¡¯t care about his son¡¯s every move, but when he spoke, he was not wrong at all. He still took it to heart. When the little Overlord flower was successfully installed, it raised its head and looked at him happily, as if it was hoping to be praised by daddy. Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t stingy either. He smiled and patted his son¡¯s head as an encouragement. Sang Xia looked at the father and son and knew that she had been overthinking. It was just that the scene was really beautiful. It made her feel warm and especially gratified. This time, sang Xia went to rest with a peace of mind. However, she would never tell her that Rong Zhan, who was with the child, was really sexy in a different way. Sang Xia went to catch up on sleep. When she woke up again, the two little fellows were asleep beside her. However, there was no sign of Rong Zhan in the room. sang Xia stood up slowly and walked out in her slippers while massaging her sore neck. Rong Zhan was sitting on the sofa, drinking coffee while using his laptop as if he was busy with something. He noticed that his wife had come out and glanced at her. why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer? ¡± Sang Xia rubbed her neck and said weakly, ¡± I¡¯ve had a lot of work lately, so I can¡¯t sleep well. After saying that, Rong Zhan suddenly put down his laptop, closed it, and threw it aside. He sat on the sofa and waved at her. come here. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sang Xia had just taken out a piece of music score from her bag when she looked up and saw him asking her to go over. However, even though she asked, she still couldn¡¯t help but walk over. Sang Xia walked to his side and was about to sit on the sofa when Rong Zhan pulled her to sit on his lap. Caught off guard, sang Xia fell into his arms, her nraccina She raised her eyebrows slightly and her ears turned red. She wanted to sit outside, but Rong Zhan grabbed her waist and said, ¡± don¡¯t move. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow Phoenix eyes were quiet, and no unusual emotions could be seen. He didn¡¯t seem to have any evil intentions. Sang Xia thought that he wanted to cuddle with her for a while. Just as she was about to get up to save herself from getting on fire, she heard Rong Zhan¡¯s deep and hoarse voice the next second. wife, turn around and sit.. Chapter 1670 - Chapter 1670: Master Zhan I s temptation (3) Chapter 1670: Master Zhan I s temptation (3) Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan made her sit on his lap with her back facing him. Sang Xia thought that he was going to do something, but a slender hand suddenly fell on her sore neck. She mumbled, and her sore neck actually felt much more comfortable with his moderate strength. She did not expect Rong Zhan to observe her so carefully when he was busy with his work. He knew that her neck was uncomfortable. his tight and sore muscles slowly relaxed, and he felt so comfortable that all the pores in his body were about to open. His stiff muscles also relaxed. At first, sang Xia was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak. But after a while, as she enjoyed his considerate massage, she asked with an unstable breath, ¡® R-rongzhan¡¯s ¡®yes¡¯? you¡¯re¡¯ yes ¡®today? ¡± she had wanted to ask him something serious, but who knew that it would turn out like this right from the start, accompanied by panting and unbearable moaning. sang Xia finally reacted and bit her lip with a red face. Hooligan. He must have done it on purpose! As expected, Rong Zhan massaged her neck and shoulders from behind as he whispered into her ear, ¡± Huahua? Why did he stop? Wife, your voice is so nice.¡± Hearing that, sang Xia pinched him without a second thought, but he was so hard that she could not move. Then, he sneered. As he laughed, Rong Zhan turned her around easily. Sang Xia¡¯s hands quickly supported herself on the sofa beside his shoulders. The moment she lowered her head, she could see Rong Zhan¡¯s smirk. ¡°Wife, I didn¡¯t hear enough just now. Let me hear it again.¡± As he spoke, he clasped her slender waist and pressed her body against his. Sang Xia blushed. Even though the child was almost three years old and they had been together for so long, sang Xia could not help but blush under Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze and words. Rong Zhan had such a charm. It made people sink into it. He was like the wine that had been brewed. The more time passed, the more he had his own taste and charm. Sang Xia did not know what he would be like when he was thirty or forty years old. Mature and charming, Black-bellied hooligan, he would only become more and more difficult to deal with. But now ¡­ Sang Xia sat on top of him, her hands on the sofa on both sides of his shoulders. She looked at his delicate eyebrows and their eyes met. Suddenly, she felt her body go soft uncontrollably, and she actually had some kind of reaction. Rong Zhan gave her a meaningful smile and pulled her down. Sang Xia could not help but bury her head in his neck and wrap her arms around it. Rong Zhan turned his head and kissed her from the side. He kissed her sideburns and her hair. As he kissed her, sang Xia slowly tried to regain her rationality and said, ¡± why did you ¡­ Why did you talk big to them today? ¡± This ¡®they¡¯ naturally referred to the two little brats. Rong Zhan kissed her all the way, kissing her face, eyes, lips, chin, and neck. His big hand also slowly reached into her clothes from the edge and wandered on her smooth skin. He murmured slowly, ¡± so what? I¡¯ll let them know sooner or later. After all, in half a year, I¡¯ll arrange for them to go to the base to formally study. When sang Xia heard this, she was stunned. Although he had thought of it long ago, he still felt that it was too fast. Her lips moved and she was about to say something when Rong Zhan suddenly covered her lips and murmured, ¡± don¡¯t think about it anymore. You should focus on what you¡¯re seeing now.. Chapter 1671 - Chapter 1671: Master Zhan’s temptation (4) Chapter 1671: Master Zhan¡¯s temptation (4) Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia¡¯s face turned red. There was an inexplicable burning sensation. She pressed against his chest and insisted, ¡± is this good? will you hear me? ¡± Of course, he was afraid that the little ones would hear him. Rong Zhan did not give her any chance to hesitate. they won¡¯t. They¡¯re all tired. He looked at his wife¡¯s blushing face. Rong Zhan was deeply mesmerized by her cold and beautiful face, her charming eyes, and her long hair. He watched her take the initiative up there bit by bit. Sang Xia was willing to give him everything. She would give him everything willingly. She lowered her head and kissed his lips, her heart palpitating and her emotions stirred. The next time Rong Zhan met sang nuo was the next day. When sang nuo left from Rong Zhan¡¯s place, he was wearing a biker suit and driving a black bike. He had set off together with the people from the V organization. But this time, it wasn¡¯t because of a mission. Instead, he wanted to fulfill his promise. If sang nuo performed well and had a certain level of ability, the V organization would be handed over to him as a form of training. As it turned out, Sanuo had undergone a huge change in the past six months. Not only had he become an adult and entered a famous university, but his physical fitness had also strengthened. He already had this ability. rong Zhan had given him to be a bargaining chip behind the scenes, an unchangeable capital, and on that basis, he could achieve everything he wanted. However, the premise was that if one had innate good conditions and didn¡¯t use them, one would be a fool. In a critical moment, when one needed help, it was better not to be polite. After sang nuo left, he drove straight in the direction of the apartment, even if it was daytime. Because an Xiaoyang wasn¡¯t here, she went home to take care of grandma. He was just afraid that she would find out. However, when sang nuo was on his way back, he suddenly saw a masked man sitting behind a man on a motorcycle. The man was even holding a machete in his hand. Sang nuo¡¯s eyes immediately widened. However, the other party suddenly increased the horsepower when a woman came out of the shopping mall. The man in the back seat directly snatched her bag and waved the knife on the side of the road, as if to prevent anyone from catching up. The girl who had her bag stolen chased after her with all her might and shouted, ¡± robbery! Robbery! When Santos saw this, he immediately narrowed his eyes and put on his helmet. He stared at the car and drove after it. He was very fast, and his black motorcycle was very dazzling in the traffic. Santos took a shortcut along the way. The people around them screamed when they saw this scene, especially when they saw the man in the driver¡¯s suit. They were no longer unfamiliar with the V organization. They were known for their efficiency and less order than the police. At first, the government wanted to punish them, but many people complained and refused. An Xiaoyang went to see her grandmother in the morning. She was in good condition and had no problems. Then, she came back first to go shopping with her friends. However, she had only gone to the toilet once, and when she came out again, she didn¡¯t expect that her friend was no longer there. She could vaguely hear the sound of a robbery, and her brows furrowed. However, she quickly realized where the shouting came from. That friend of hers was not far away, screaming and shouting! An Xiaoyang was dumbfounded. What the hell happened? By the time Santos returned in his motorcycle uniform, it had already been seven to eight minutes. Moreover, he was extremely damned. When he was snatching it back, his arm was accidentally cut by the man¡¯s random swinging of the knife. It had already cut his biker uniform and blood was seeping out. [ author Jun: Leng yunchen and Leng Xiaomo¡¯s fake brother-and-sister pairing, as well as Bo Yi¡¯s, are still in the process of connecting. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. An cui.. ] Chapter 1672 - Chapter 1672: Who do you like, him or me? exposed (1) Chapter 1672: Who do you like, him or me? exposed (1) Translator: 549690339 At the critical moment, he didn¡¯t care about his wounds. The first thing he did was to knock them out with an electric baton. Then, he beat them up and subdued them. Finally, he called 110. by the time everything was over, the wound was already bleeding profusely due to the large movements. Sang nuo was in a hurry to return the bag and treat his wound. While looking for the owner, his brows were tightly furrowed. This was because he was afraid that an Xiaoyang would see him when he returned. She had definitely seen it, but how was he going to explain it? This was troublesome. Sang nuo could not help but feel a little vexed. It had been a long time since he had made a mistake. Sang nuo rode his motorcycle and quickly found the owner of the car. It was a young girl who looked vaguely familiar, like a student from their school. ¡°Here¡¯s your bag. See if you¡¯re missing anything.¡± Santos stopped and handed her the item, panting slightly under his helmet. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much! My personal information is all in there. It¡¯s all thanks to you this time. I really don¡¯t know how I can repay you.¡± The girl said excitedly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to repay me, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± I¡¯ll drive, ¡± said Santos expressionlessly. He frowned slightly as he watched the blood flow out and prepared to drive away. ¡°Hey, wait! Oh my God, you¡¯re injured!¡± The girl said in a panic. She was so scared that she was at a loss for what to do. what should I do? let me bandage it for you. Yingluo, you¡¯re bleeding a lot. Yingluo, you can¡¯t walk like this. Just as sang nuo was about to reject him, a voice suddenly interrupted. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± The voice was familiar and gentle. Sang nuo¡¯s entire body froze. The female student turned around and looked at her worriedly. y-yang, are you sure you can do it? why are you here? ¡® just as she finished speaking, she heard a ripping sound. an xiaoyang lowered her head and tore off a long strip of her long dress. She walked in front of sang nuo, not even looking at him who was wearing a motorcycle suit and a helmet. She only looked at his wound and said slowly, ¡® first, bandage the wound and stop the bleeding. Then, we¡¯ll go to the hospital and let the doctor take a good look. The girl saw an Xiaoyang bandaging him without any explanation and the other party didn¡¯t refuse. She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and her mood eased a little. She looked at the man on the motorcycle and couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply apologetic. I¡¯m really sorry. If it wasn¡¯t for me ¡­¡± The man suddenly raised his hand to stop her, stopping her from speaking, indicating that she did not need to say anything more, but he did not speak either. An Xiaoyang looked at her friend as she helped him bandage his wound. Lulu, is it time for you to go to work soon? ¡± As soon as he said this, the girl immediately exclaimed, ¡± ah! My part-time job! I can¡¯t take it anymore, little yang, I have to go. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of this place and treat his wounds!¡± With that, the girl quickly waved her hands and ran away. as soon as she left, the two people who remained in the same place instantly became quiet. Sang nuo had to say. He was a little frightened. He had thought that she would be back at night or some other time, but he did not expect her to be back so soon. And what a coincidence. He was actually helping her friend. The two of them were still together, and she just happened to bump into him! What kind of luck was this? This made it impossible for him to find a reason to cover up his injury when he returned. He secretly gritted his teeth, feeling a little helpless. On an Xiaoyang¡¯s side- Chapter 1673 - Chapter 1673: Who do you like? him or me? exposed (2) Chapter 1673: Who do you like? him or me? exposed (2) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang bandaged his wound and tied a knot with a slightly complicated expression. He frowned. Sang nuo looked down at her from the side. Suddenly, he deliberately lowered his voice and said, ¡± that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go to the hospital myself. are you sure you¡¯re going to the hospital dressed like this?! An Xiaoyang suddenly stopped what she was doing and raised her head to look at him. Santos ¡®breathing stopped. With her looking at him like that, sang nuo¡¯s back was almost sweating. An Xiaoyang lowered her eyes again and said slowly, ¡± long time no see. Yes, it had indeed been a long time. They had met more than once or twice, several times, but the last time they met was two months ago. With a quick glance, the two of them did not stop. However, there was one time in the winter when he was also injured, and she had simply bandaged his wound. And now, an Xiaoyang looked at the injury on his arm. She could not deny that her heart was slightly hurt. Every time he appeared, he would feel extremely familiar. Just like this time, he was the person she cared about the most, but he was doing something dangerous. After bandaging his wound the last time, she returned to the apartment and saw that sang nuo¡¯s hand was injured as well. And it was the same place. that was why she always had a faint worry in her heart. she did not want to involve the two of them together, but whenever she saw him, she could not help but think of sang nuo. Other than their temperaments, they seemed to be very similar. Of course, she didn¡¯t know what he looked like. If he could take it off and peek at her, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be so nosy like now. Hearing her say those words, sang nuo¡¯s lips pursed slightly, and he hummed in a soft and unnoticeable manner. There was something strange in his heart. He didn¡¯t know what an Xiaoyang was thinking. If he was a complete stranger in her eyes, he would be jealous if she treated a stranger like this. ¡°If you don¡¯t go to the hospital, you¡¯ll get an infection sooner or later. I¡¯ll take you to an old doctor in the clinic. He can treat it for you.¡± An Xiaoyang said. ¡°Now?¡± sang nuo was stunned. ¡°What else?¡± As they were talking, an Xiaoyang walked behind him and was about to get on the motorcycle to sit behind him. She wanted to confirm and find some clues. Seeing that she was decisive, he was the one who did not know what to say. He randomly grabbed his hair, turned around, and handed her a helmet, then got into the car. After the two of them got on the car, sang nuo directly said, ¡± sit tight ¡± and the motorcycle sped off, heading towards the place an Xiaoyang had mentioned. An Xiaoyang looked at his back. His slightly arched back on the motorcycle was like a crossbow, tight and powerful. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of familiarity. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were filled with complicated emotions. Her heart was beating like a drum. Sang nuo, I hope it wasn¡¯t you. Otherwise, what was she going to do? She would be very worried about him. The place an Xiaoyang had told him was a clinic not far from the school. After the college entrance examination, she and the Santos demon rarely went near the school. An old doctor in the clinic was very precise. He was wearing presbyopic glasses and did a good job. However, from the beginning to the end, when an Xiaoyang stood beside him, he did not take off his helmet. He only took off his motorcycle suit. His appearance attracted the attention of some people in the clinic. Even the old doctor asked him why he didn¡¯t take it off. He did not speak. When the old doctor looked at an Xiaoyang, the latter only smiled faintly. When the two of them came out again- Chapter 1674 - Chapter 1674: Do you like him or me? exposed (3) Chapter 1674: Do you like him or me? exposed (3) Translator: 549690339 The atmosphere changed again. No one spoke, but no one left. Standing outside the clinic, one tall and one short, the height difference was so familiar. Sang nuo suddenly felt a little guilty for some reason. He was the only one who knew what he was guilty about. An Xiaoyang never asked him to take off his helmet, nor did she mention this matter. How could a normal person do this? Was she already suspecting his identity? Santos lowered his head and glanced at the injury on his arm. He smiled bitterly. It was only a matter of time. When he showed up in the apartment in his real body, she would find out sooner or later. Maybe she would see her arm the moment she came up. Sang nuo thought about it for a while. No one knew what he was thinking about, but in the end, he let out a long sigh of relief. An Xiaoyang looked at him as if she had sensed something. Santos suddenly took a few steps forward and walked to the front of the motorcycle. He held a helmet in his hand and turned around to look at her. get on. An Xiaoyang looked at him for two seconds, then walked over, took the helmet, and put it on. Sang nuo was the first to get into the car. An Xiaoyang then used his shoulder to sit behind him. Sang nuo turned his head sideways and did not look at her. However, his voice was low and complicated. why don¡¯t you ask me where I¡¯m taking you now? ¡± an xiaoyang leaned forward and said lightly, ¡± in short, you won¡¯t harm me. ¡± Then, he looked straight into the helmet. isn¡¯t it? ¡± As soon as he said this. Santos laughed awkwardly, then turned around. Without saying anything else, he started the car, stepped on the accelerator, and rushed out. Why would he harm her? Of course, he would not harm her. it was just that the step on the accelerator was so sudden that an xiaoyang¡¯s small body hit it. Her soft body hit his hard back. She groaned in pain. When she recovered, an Xiaoyang lowered her head and realized that her hands had wrapped around his waist. She stared at him in a daze for a while. When she slowly looked up again, she pursed her small lips slightly. Her hand was still around his waist. Just like that, she did not move away. She didn¡¯t want to say that she had just smelled a familiar scent. Each of them had a unique aura. Santos drove the motorcycle to bring her to places she unknown about. The motorcycle galloped all the way, and it seemed to blow away some of the summer heat. The wind also caused the hem of her long skirt to flutter continuously. When they were about to reach their destination, an Xiaoyang realized that it was the seaside. However, the beach this time was different from the port Beach she had been to before. This place was in the suburbs, and the beach was not wide but very long. There were many people kicking the waves barefooted by the sea. When they arrived, an Xiaoyang slowly let go of his waist. When she came down in her dress, afraid that she would expose herself, he, who was still sitting in front, reached out his hand and let her hold him steadily down. Finally, he took a step forward with his long legs and nimbly got off the motorcycle. After sang nuo alighted from the car, he did not walk towards the shallow beach. Instead, he just stood there. The 1.8-meter tall him just lazily leaned against the motorcycle behind him. An Xiaoyang took off her helmet, flicked her shoulder-length soft hair, and took a deep breath. The sky was blue, the shouts were loud, and the sea breeze was sweet. The hem of her dress fluttered. She had just closed her eyes. However, the next second, she suddenly heard a sentence. ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Eh? What did you just say?¡± Chapter 1675 - Chapter 1675: Do you like him or me? exposed (4) Chapter 1675: Do you like him or me? exposed (4) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang frowned, thinking that she had heard wrong. However, before she could react, he said indifferently, ¡± do you have a boyfriend? ¡® at this point, an xiaoyang could be considered to have gradually digested it. She looked at the sea in front of her. The golden light poured down and shone on the calm sea, as if it was plated with a layer of golden light. She hummed in agreement. Of course she had a boyfriend. He chuckled. Then, he lowered his head and looked at her. Even through the helmet, people could still feel the intimidating gaze. ¡°Then why are you so concerned about me?¡± An Xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± She was so concerned about him? Was it that obvious? an xiaoyang¡¯s eyes met his. ¡± i thought you understood. ¡® ¡°Understand? What do I understand?¡± As he spoke, he suddenly turned around and blocked her from the front. He looked down at her and closed in on her. are you trying to make me understand that you like me too? ¡± you like two people and two-time?¡± After sang nuo finished speaking, he became much more profound. An Xiaoyang suddenly took a step back. what nonsense are you talking about? I haven¡¯t even seen what you look like, how could I like you?¡± After saying that, an Xiaoyang looked away slightly and muttered, ¡± if you have the ability, take it off and see. Her voice was much softer, but sang nuo could still hear her. His expression immediately became rather complicated. He understood an Xiaoyang. For an Xiaoyang to personally take the initiative to help a man, she must have trusted him or liked him. Therefore, sang nuo could not understand why she would meddle in his business. What was the reason? ¡°Do you like me more or do you like your boyfriend more?¡± Santos lowered his head slowly, trying to peek into her heart through his eyes through the helmet. Do you like sang nuo more, or do you like him more? An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t expect him to ask such a question. my boyfriend, ¡± she replied expressionlessly. To hell with it. When sang nuo heard this, the feeling in his heart was particularly subtle. ¡°Then you ¡­¡± ¡°Then what about me? Giving you special treatment means that I like you?¡± Of course, it could also be because he was someone important to her! An Xiaoyang asked him a question, which made him speechless. After a while, the two of them seemed to have calmed down. He lowered his eyes and said unhurriedly, ¡± you don¡¯t like me, but I, Hanhan, like you. You don¡¯t like me. But I, Yingluo, like you. An Xiaoyang stood in place, facing the sweet sea breeze, her eyelashes slightly trembling. then, she said slowly, ¡± don¡¯t you want to know why i¡¯m interested in you? ¡± Sensing his gaze, an Xiaoyang said in a low voice, ¡± I didn¡¯t tell you that I¡¯m here because of my boyfriend. The long eyebrows under the helmet raised slightly. Sang nuo was stunned. As expected. She had come because of him. Even though he was wearing a specially made helmet and she couldn¡¯t see his face, she still suspected him. Even if he was indeed that person. An Xiaoyang turned around. Her slender figure outlined her charming figure. She was wearing a light-colored long dress. She looked at him without blinking. take off your helmet and look at me. Santos¡¯s upper body stiffened, as if he had gone numb in an instant. An Xiaoyang¡¯s lithe body slowly moved closer to him, forcing him to stand in front of the motorcycle. She tiptoed slightly and said, ¡± sang nuo, take it off.. Chapter 1676 - Chapter 1676: who do you like? him or me? exposed (5) Chapter 1676: who do you like? him or me? exposed (5) Translator: 549690339 Sang nuo, take it off Yingluo Take it off and let me see Yingluo An Xiaoyang¡¯s words were light, but they seemed heavy. They suddenly hit his chest. He was stunned and his eyes widened. His lips moved, as if he suddenly wanted to explain something. However, an Xiaoyang¡¯s gaze fell on his injured arm and her voice was still light. how long do you think you can hide it? Eh? Is it one day, or can you have another afternoon?¡± Santos was stunned on the spot. An Xiaoyang just looked at him. The two of them kept looking at each other through the helmet. Sang nuo was clearly very tall, and his aura should have been very strong, but his throat moved slightly, his fingers trembled, and in the end, he did not dare to look at her directly. Guilty. An Xiaoyang did not Dodge. She had suspected it wasn¡¯t just once or twice, but many times. Countless signals in her body were telling her that this was him. Although it was hard for her to believe and imagine that they were the same person, and she would rather have guessed wrong, there had to be a result in the end. And in the end, Santos¡¯s shoulders collapsed in compromise. He looked to the side and clenched his fists. An Xiaoyang was right. How long could he hide it? Half a day, or a day? She would always find the injury on his arm. It was summer again. However, what made sang nuo feel helpless and indignant was that he had originally hidden himself well, but today, he did not even have the chance to get closer to her. He had bumped into her directly, was bandaged by her, and was led to the doctor by her. Until now, she had discovered his other identity. As sang nuo thought about it, he suddenly felt that he was a little funny. He would let her know sooner or later. She would find out sooner or later, and it was only a matter of time before she really got riled up. Santos gradually raised his arm, his fingers removing his helmet. The next second, he slowly removed the helmet from his head with one hand. This scene clearly happened very quickly. However, in an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes, it was as if he was moving in slow motion. Every minute and second was stretched out. It was as if the scene of him taking off his helmet was being replayed in front of her. The young man was already an adult. Even though he had grown into an adult, in an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes, there was still a hint of childishness. The childishness that she was familiar with, the three years of high school. After Santos took off his helmet, his gaze was still fixed on her. After being cooped up for such a long time, it would be impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t hot. His head of black hair was a little wet and was blown by the warm sea breeze. It was such a familiar face. Just like that, he appeared in front of her. Even though she had guessed that it was him, it was still just a guess. When his face really came into view, her breathing still stopped. Gradually, she looked at him, and her eyes reddened. ¡°Sanno, Sanno, Sanno.¡± An Xiaoyang called out softly. Sang nuo looked at her. At this moment, he no longer had anywhere to hide. However, when he saw her slightly red eyes, he began to feel a little uncomfortable. He was hiding it from her because he didn¡¯t want her to worry about him. He had his own dreams and pursuits. Even if this path was dangerous and difficult, he was willing to do it. It was something meaningful to him. However, right now. He had thought that she would ask him why he did that. However ¡­ However, she said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Sang nuo, are you in pain?¡± Chapter 1677 - Chapter 1677: who do you like, him or me? exposed (6) Chapter 1677: who do you like, him or me? exposed (6) Translator: 549690339 Sang nuo was stunned, and he looked at her in a daze. Did it hurt? Of course it hurt. Facing her slightly reddened eyes, sang nuo really wanted to tell her that it didn¡¯t hurt and that she shouldn¡¯t worry. however, he also knew that this was actually utter nonsense. How could she not be worried? After a long while, the corners of sang nuo¡¯s lips twitched. He forced a smile and slowly said, ¡± how did you know it was me? ¡± He changed the topic, intentionally or otherwise. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were getting redder and redder, and the corners of her eyes were moist. Her voice was slightly hoarse. actually, I don¡¯t know either. I don¡¯t want to see you behind the helmet either. The moment he said this, sang nuo¡¯s heart ached again as if it was being pricked by needles. He slowly raised his hand and gently stroked her soft hair. The sea breeze ruffled his slightly wet black hair. His eyes seemed to become gentle and firm. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m not the same person as before. After he finished speaking, sang nuo used his injured hand to hold her smiling face and gently wiped away the tears that she finally could not hold back anymore. His heart ached for her. I¡¯m sorry. It was my intention to hide this from you. I just didn¡¯t want you to worry about me. An Xiaoyang¡¯s wet eyelashes trembled slightly. then can you stop making me worry in the future? ¡± Santos¡¯s breathing stagnated. The meaning of her words was definitely not just to not make her worry. It was too late. He would not quit. ¡°Xiaoyang Pixiu¡± That was his decision. Even if it was dangerous, he had to pay the price to become the kind of person he wanted to be. ¡°Little yang, do you believe me?¡± Sang nuo gently caressed her face. as long as you believe me, as long as you still pretend not to know, I promise that I¡¯ll be safe and sound. I¡¯ll still return to the apartment every day and be with you every day. an xiaoyang looked at sang nuo as he said these words so sincerely. But she felt that it was so far away. Sang nuo was changing. He was changing every day. They were walking on different paths. No, it was actually sang nuo who was working hard in the direction she was pursuing. She was the one who was stuck where she was. An Xiaoyang knew that she could not change sang nuo¡¯s mind. He had always insisted on something after he had confirmed it, just like how he had treated her. But if this continued, the two of them would only get further and further away. And she didn¡¯t want to be so weak that she could only be protected by him. So, other than supporting him and keeping up with him, what else could she He was her religion. She should believe in him and follow him. Otherwise, there would be a girl who would ride alongside him and stay by his side one day in the future. That was not something he could change. And why couldn¡¯t that person be him? sang nuo, go. You¡¯re young, and you have dreams. Even if I tell you now that you might regret it one day in the future, the current you will not hesitate to stick to your own opinion, so I won¡¯t stop you. You just have to promise me that you will be safe and sound, because your body is not just yours, it¡¯s mine too. Do you understand? ¡± As for the other things, she would not tell him for the time being. Sang nuo¡¯s heart trembled slightly. little yang, can I take this as you supporting me? ¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were red, and the sea breeze swept a few strands of her hair to her cheeks. In front of her, she looked at him without blinking, but a bitter smile appeared on her lips.. what else, Yingluo? ¡® Chapter 1678 - Chapter 1678: The new home of Su Li’s family (1) Chapter 1678: The new home of Su Li¡¯s family (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Sanno, I can¡¯t leave you anymore.¡± I can¡¯t leave you, Yingluo. that last sentence struck him deeply in the heart, causing it to melt into a mess. ¡°Me too,¡± an xiaoyang, i can¡¯t leave you anymore. i want to become stronger for you. i want to be strong enough to protect the people important to me. The beach, sunset. The motorcycle was parked in front of the beach, close to the trestle. There were two figures standing on the side of the motorcycle, kissing intimately. The boy was very tall, but he bent down very low. He clasped the girl¡¯s slender waist and kissed her deeply. It was difficult to part with him, and he was infatuated with him. It was located on an island in the tropics. The blue sea was calm and still. steaming linder the hot sun ¨C There were countless coconut trees on the beach, several huge parasols on the beach, and a few women in hot bikinis on the beach. On the beach, there were grilled fish, squid, and meat skewers. Beside them was an ice bucket with soda and beer. All of them were wearing sexy bikinis, but there was only one girl who was wearing a tank top and loose-fitting floral shorts. She looked as casual as a boy, but her arms and legs were slender, and her skin was extremely smooth. Her shoulder-length hair, which was as black as ink, was now tied up high, revealing her slender and delicate neck. didn¡¯t you say that you have a boyfriend? tell us what he looks like so we can check him out. A woman was eating grilled fish while handing her a skewer. She said this under the parasol. The woman who spoke was wearing a light blue bikini. She had a thin body, slender and delicate. Her arms were so slender, but her chest was so prominent. It was big and round, so perky that people could hardly take their eyes off it. Her hair was tied into two small twisted knots and rolled down her ears. Her face was extremely pure. ¡°Youyou, I say, can you run away? The girl who spoke stared at her chest with a complicated expression for a while. The words that were stuck in her throat turned into a helpless sigh in the end. She took off her spaghetti strap and threw it to her. put it on before you talk to me. Youyou took the grilled fish in a daze and said innocently, ¡± Xiao mo, what are you doing? you¡¯re not a man. What¡¯s wrong with being a man? if I don¡¯t wear a bikini at the beach, What should I wear? ¡± Youyou was a little speechless. It wasn¡¯t her fault that she had big breasts, not to mention that she had grown a lot during her pregnancy. She also felt very distressed. ¡°I don¡¯t care, put it on.¡± Xiao mo was only left with a black traceless bra on his upper body. she shifted her gaze away and sat on the bench lazily. she started to make grilled fish and beer. ¡°If you call me sister, I¡¯ll put it on.¡± youyou raised his eyebrows. Leng Xiaomo was so angry that he laughed. I don¡¯t want to say this, but aren¡¯t you childish? ¡± ¡®You Youyou suddenly stood up and put her hands on her waist. She was about to say something when suddenly, the shouts of other people came from behind them. ¡°Xiao mo, Youyou, come and help. The roast meat is done.¡± ¡°Coming, coming!¡± Youyou turned around and shouted in response. There were two other women in the original place. One was Xiao Yezi, who had just called out to them, and the other was precisely bi an, Su Li! su li was nimbly putting on skewers of meat. in her bikini, she had a hot figure and a beautiful face. This was Su Li¡¯s new home, the new island Chen nianbai had bought for their family.. Chapter 1679 - Chapter 1679: su li’s familv’s new home (2) Chapter 1679: su li¡¯s familv¡¯s new home (2) Translator: 549690339 The island was located not far from Singapore and was an independent island. In fact, Chen nianbai had bought it two years ago. Two years later, a modern villa had been built on the island. There were also some coconut farmers on the island who worked here. Originally, this Island had not been planned to be opened to the outside world, but Su Li felt that it would be more lively with more people, so gradually, this place would become a small tourist Island with a limited number of people. 30% of all the economic benefits on the island would be handed over to the owner of the island. Before it was opened to the public, it had attracted a group of people from the base and even the young children in d nation. Youyou came here alone with many Royal Secret agents. Junhang was busy dealing with political affairs and didn¡¯t come. Her temper was unstable during her pregnancy, and Jun hang couldn¡¯t be with her often, so she took advantage of her pregnancy to come out and take it as a vacation. In fact, this was the right decision. The scenery on the island was very beautiful, and there were many products. Every time she ate, her stomach would bulge, and her appetite was excellent. As for Xiao Yezi, she came over after the confinement period after giving birth. Of course, she was not alone. She came over to play with Su Xun and their daughter. Now that Su Xun had been promoted to a stay-at-home dad and was pampering his little princess every day, no matter how much he kissed her, it would not be enough. The little girl¡¯s eyes and brows resembled Su Xun¡¯s. She loved to smile and was very beautiful. As for Xiao mo- She had just handed in her thesis and finished her exam. She had escaped from the old perverted psychology professor in the school and had to rest for half a month before going back to class. Xiao mo was the youngest among the girls in the base. She was six or seven years younger than her brother. At this moment, there were only a few of them on the beach, and the coconut farmers were working on the coconut trees. Several people spread out a tablecloth under three shady coconut trees. On the table were all kinds of meat skewers, grilled fish, raw fish slices, as well as various kinds of wine and fruits that Su Li had roasted. At this moment, Xiao Yezi was grumbling about the little suspenders on Youyou¡¯s body. I say, did you wear this and climb into junhang¡¯s bed before he agreed to be with you? ¡± The little white strap wrapped around her two sexy soft breasts, and it was particularly eye-catching. Yingying was more eye-catching than any of them. youyou immediately threw the fish meat on the plate angrily. he bit his lip and said with a bitter face, ¡± why should a woman make things difficult for another woman? isn¡¯t her chest just a little big? do you have to make such wild guesses? As she spoke, she pouted and said, ¡± even if I¡¯m that kind of person, brother junhang isn¡¯t. Aiyo, that¡¯s right. Why should a woman make things difficult for another woman? if you were younger, we wouldn¡¯t have chided you. Su Li handed her some coconut juice and shook his head in amusement. Of course, women would compare with each other when they were together. They were no exception. No matter how much they compared and touched each other, they were still jealous of the young angel¡¯s face and the devil¡¯s body. As he spoke, Su Li glanced at Xiao mo and blinked. look at Xiao mo, we¡¯ve never talked about her breasts. Then, he silently lowered his head and said expressionlessly, ¡± so what if I¡¯m a B? ye ¡®Zi is a B too. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! I¡¯m on fire now!¡± Xiao Yezi kept shouting. actually, it¡¯s better to have small breasts. It¡¯s not too much of a burden. You look good in clothes, unlike young children who look charming no matter what they wear.. Chapter 1680 - Chapter 1680: Su Li’s family’s new home (3) Chapter 1680: Su Li¡¯s family¡¯s new home (3) Translator: 549690339 Su Li repeatedly consoled. Youyou angrily threw, ¡°CAW!¡± I can¡¯t live like this! Youyou sent a message to Jun hang on the satellite phone, feeling wronged: ¡± ¡°Sob, sob, sob. Hubby, I¡¯m being bullied.¡± Very soon, Jun hang sent a letter, but his letter was not a message, but a direct call. Youyou saw this and immediately got up to answer the phone. she hadn¡¯t gone far, so they could still hear her. Jun hang was worried and anxious. When he asked her what had happened, Youyou saw that he was so serious and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Then, she replied slowly, ¡± actually, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not what you think. They just think that my breasts are big. Hmph, they¡¯re so annoying. They even said that whatever I wear is gaudy. They said that I seduced you with my body and that I¡¯m not happy! Youyou glanced at them and stomped his feet to show his anger. Unexpectedly, Jun hang was silent for a while. When he opened his mouth again, he suddenly said slowly, ¡± it¡¯s okay. You should be happy because you¡¯ve successfully seduced her. Youyou¡¯s eyes widened and he was speechless. When she turned around again, the women around her were all laughing. Youyou¡¯s face was red. Brother junhang had changed. ¡°F * ck, is this for real? He¡¯s actually so weak?¡± Su Li, Xiao Yezi, and the others couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes wide as they ridiculed. the few of them looked at Xiao mo in unison. With a toothpick in his mouth, Leng Xiaomo said with a calm expression, ¡± it¡¯s the truth. When I first fell for him, I thought he was tall, handsome, and muscular. I thought he would definitely be a man, but after we got together, I felt that he was getting more and more boring. Then she sneered again. why did I walk around the campus with him to the woods? Didn¡¯t she just want to develop her relationship with him alone? But he¡¯s so unromantic that he actually told me not to go any further in, for fear of seers!¡± ¡°Puchi- ! ¡± ¡°Pfft! Haha, you should be the pervert.¡± hehe, am I the only one who thinks that he¡¯s a boyfriend with a story? ¡± Su Li said with a playful smile as he sipped on his beer. Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± The Youyou took Xiao Mo¡¯s phone and looked at the photo. After the few of them had finished complaining, she couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes and sigh. hey, have you guys realized that I feel that Xiao MO¡¯s boyfriend looks a little like Ah Chen? ¡± ¡°Who? Leng yunchen? let me see ¡­ Xiao Yezi leaned over to take a look. With one look, she raised her eyebrows. you don¡¯t say. This cold appearance and body, it¡¯s really a little curly. suddenly, a hand snatched the phone away, and Xiao yezi completely swallowed back her unfinished words. they looked over and saw leng xiaomo stuffing roasted meat into his mouth. he lowered his head and said vaguely and casually, ¡± can¡¯t you make a more reliable guess? what does it have to do with my brother? ¡± Su Li raised his eyebrows, his eyes slightly flickering. alright, it¡¯s fine. I just thought that they looked like each other and didn¡¯t say anything else. But then again, should we break up? ¡® Youyou said as he drank the coconut juice. However, Leng Xiaomo¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly. He picked up a toothpick and casually drew something on the sand. He responded absent-mindedly, ¡± let¡¯s just leave it at that for now. After all, it¡¯s so difficult to find a Wanwan. It was so difficult to find someone who looked so much like him. After all, there was only one him in this world, the one and only him, the one she wanted the most.. Chapter 1681 - Chapter 1681: She was a hooligan in her relationship Chapter 1681: She was a hooligan in her relationship Translator: 549690339 what are you saying? what kind of mentality is that? you can¡¯t just make do with things like relationships. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you make do with it. Xiao Yezi said as if she was obsessed with relationships. It was true that only by being together with the person she truly loved would she not have any regrets in her life. Leng Xiaomo¡¯s heart clenched as she listened. However, he smiled nonchalantly and looked up at her. it¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t plan to be with him forever. I never thought about our future. ¡°Then you . Xiao Yezi seemed to be breathless, and her face was a little red. ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m a hooligan if I don¡¯t date with marriage in mind?¡± Leng Xiaomo raised her brows and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Xiao Yezi shrugged and heaved a sigh of relief. forget it. Everyone has different thoughts. However, Leng Xiaomo smiled faintly. He lowered his head and started to count his fingers. one, two, three, six, rustling. Xiao yezi was surprised and looked at su li. ¡± what is she counting? ¡± Su Li didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. count the boyfriends she¡¯s had. Xiao Yezi was instantly speechless. ¡°Thirteen, this is the thirteenth one.¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s voice was clean and elegant as she spoke. Youyou sighed helplessly. this is nothing to be proud of. You still remember it so clearly. Xiao mo, you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t understand many things. If you change your boyfriend so frequently, people who don¡¯t know you will think that you¡¯re not focused on your relationship. If that happens, who will dare to mess around in the future? I wasn¡¯t concentrating in the first place. This is a fact. There¡¯s nothing to hide. Leng Xiaomo interrupted Xiao Yezi and said nonchalantly. She wanted to focus on her current one, and on every one of them. Indeed, she could focus, but her focus could only be on one person. When he appeared, she could no longer see anyone else. No matter how far her eyes were, they would always be around him. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t focused on him, but she couldn¡¯t have that person. He wouldn¡¯t be able to have it in a lifetime. ye, Wanwan, I understand what you mean. I also want to have someone I can love openly like you, but it¡¯s a pity, Wanwan. She couldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t openly pursue him. ¡°I don¡¯t. No one is worth it.¡± Leng Xiaomo smiled indifferently. She used to be a bad girl. When she was young, she dated with the hooligans in society. When she grew up, she didn¡¯t know when it started, but all the boyfriends she found looked like him in some way. It could be his height, his body shape, his voice, or his eyes. after she got together with them, she was always lost in her thoughts and cold. she couldn¡¯t face them with the heart that she truly loved. Often, once the novelty period was over, she would find that the gap between them was getting bigger and bigger, and she would break up with the other party. So, she kept looking for him. She used to think that this was her redemption and she wanted to get satisfaction from them. But later, she realized that she couldn¡¯t replace him. No one could replace him. The only reason she continued like this was to escape. Little MO, you¡¯re still young after all. You¡¯ll meet more people in the future, and there might be someone you like waiting for you. Youyou did not know why Xiao mo was getting boyfriends one by one, but she could vaguely feel that Xiao mo must have a secret that they did not know about. leng xiaomo chuckled without saying a word. However, Su Li¡¯s eyes seemed to be able to penetrate through one¡¯s heart. She asked directly, ¡± do you have someone you love but can¡¯t get? ¡® Author Jun: [ there are too many people on WeChat. The other day, a reader told me a story about his teacher-student relationship. It¡¯s so sweet.. I want to make a public account to write it and share it with you! ] Chapter 1682 - Chapter 1682: A person who can’t get what she loves (1) Chapter 1682: A person who can¡¯t get what she loves (1) Translator: 549690339 Xiao mo, do you have someone you love but can¡¯t get? As soon as Su Li said that, everything around them happened to fall silent. Just like that, Su Li¡¯s words touched the bottom of Leng Xiaomo¡¯s heart. At the same time, it also stirred up waves in the hearts of the others. The surroundings fell silent. Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Her lips moved, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Youyou, on the other hand, pursed its little mouth. His mind naturally thought of a certain person based on Su Li¡¯s words. leng xiaomo lowered her head, holding a piece of raw fish with wasabi in her hand. no one could see her expression at that moment. Leng Xiaomo stuffed the sashimi into her mouth indifferently, her cheeks moving. She sucked on her finger that was stained with seafood juice, then picked up a tissue and rubbed it. When she looked up again, a sneer appeared on the corner of her lips, and she seemed to be unconcerned. is that possible? ¡± She shook her head and laid down lazily on the soft and warm beach. She squinted her eyes and raised her hand to gesture at a plane in the sky. She said slowly, ¡± I just feel lost. I don¡¯t know who the person in my future is or where he is. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t really need them. Hearing this, Su Li laughed as he drank his fruit juice, but he did not say anything. Xiao Yezi looked at Youyou, who spread out his hands and shook his head. of course that¡¯s impossible. What was it? of course, it was the kind of thing that was related to love but not get it. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a little ridiculous.¡± Xiao Yezi started eating with a peace of mind. After all, it was understandable for them to think this way. They had just seen the photo of Xiao Mots boyfriend, who clearly looked a little like her brother. even if this matter passed like this, no one mentioned it again, probably because they felt that it was a bit taboo and too much. Later on, when Xiao mo was helping Su Li roast some food, he suddenly said with a hidden meaning, ¡± sister Xiao Li, you¡¯re a little scary. When Su Li heard this, he was slightly stunned. When he looked at her again, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s professional instinct. As an Ace agent, it was her specialty to be able to read people¡¯s expressions. Therefore, the things that she saw through were often very accurate. Leng Xiaomo glanced at the beach, and she said slowly, ¡± don¡¯t tell them, and don¡¯t tell anyone. Su Li suddenly looked deeply at her for a while, then handed her a cup of wine and picked up the fruit juice himself. uh-huh, I understand. The two glasses hit each other, making a clear sound. The cool liquid slid down his throat and was buried in the depths of his heart like an unspeakable secret. ¡°Little MO,¡± ¡°What?¡± did you know that he went to Georgopol? it¡¯s a military mission. She was silent for a while. now you know. They had been together for the past two to three days. Leng Xiaomo was packing his luggage today, and she would be leaving the next day. The child was leaning against the window, looking hesitant. ¡°Are you really going to city G tomorrow? Xiao mo, are you in a hurry? do you want to stay for two more days?¡± Youyou asked. leng xiaomo put down her stuff and sat on the bed, tapping it twice. she smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s so beautiful. i¡¯ve never been there before. i heard that joy is holding a concert in g city this time, so i¡¯m going to join in the fun. it¡¯s like a vacation, yingying.. Chapter 1683 - Chapter 1683: A person who can ‘t get what she loves (2) Chapter 1683: A person who can ¡®t get what she loves (2) ¡°Ran ran, I¡¯ll be going back to school after a few days of fun.¡± Youyou sighed and sat down beside her. speaking of concerts, how could Su Li not want to go? in the past, every time sang Xia held a concert, she would take the initiative to go, but after returning from Rome, they ¡­ He suddenly stopped talking. They knew about Su Li, sang Xia, and Rong Zhan¡¯s family. There were only a few core members in the base, and they couldn¡¯t hide anything that happened to anyone. However, Youyou was not clear about what exactly happened. He only knew that Rong Zhan did not allow Xiao-Xiaobai to have any contact with the triplets because there was something wrong with Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s genes. however, they weren¡¯t involved in that matter, so it wasn¡¯t really their place to judge. to be precise, there was no right or wrong. it was just that everyone¡¯s position was different. The only thing they could do was to remain neutral and not hurt anyone. Leng Xiaomo was expressionless. that¡¯s not because they¡¯re together. It¡¯s because Xio is in the middle. Su Li brings Xiao-Xiaobai with him wherever he goes. So, why would Su Li go for a walk again after the little monster can¡¯t meet the little triplets? ¡± the Youyou mumbled softly. He propped his small hands on the bed and looked at Leng Xiaomo with his sparkling eyes. He was a little helpless and a little distressed. After all, no one wanted to see such a thing happen. The atmosphere quieted down and the air froze. ¡°Youyou, you can go.¡± These words came from the door behind him. The child hurriedly turned around and saw that Su Li had at some point been standing at the door, lazily leaning against it with his arms crossed, his head tilted to the side as he smiled. Youyou was startled, and her expression was rather subtle. She had not sensed Su Li¡¯s footsteps at all, so of course she did not know just how much Su Li had heard. ¡°Su Li Xuanji.¡± She called out softly. su li walked over and patted her on the shoulder. ¡± don¡¯t think too much. i¡¯m fine. ¡® Then, Su Li looked at Xiao mo. we¡¯ll send you on the plane tomorrow. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to come, so you should have fun today. Leng Xiaomo met her gaze and nodded. the two of them looked at each other, and there seemed to be something in their eyes that no one else could understand. As if she had not noticed it at all when she was young, she said to herself, ¡® Xiao mo, remember to take a video and share it with us when you go to G City to watch the concert. I won¡¯t be going. It¡¯s really troublesome to take a plane with a big belly. The key was that no matter where they went, no matter how good the scenery was, no matter how good the food was, if there was no one they liked around, they would feel a little dull and a little regretful. At this time, Xiao Yezi came out of the door with a fruit plate. She smiled and said faintly, ¡± I think you miss junhang and can¡¯t bear to be further away from him. This sentence was like a real stab to the young child¡¯s heart, making her unable to refute. Su Li also laughed. when you¡¯re here, junhang sends me messages every day to ask about your situation. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve given him some love Gu to make such a cold man like him so fascinated with you. As soon as he said that, Xiao mo could not help but look at Youyou¡¯s bulging chest Even if Leng Xiaomo knew that things were not as superficial as he thought, were men more fond of big breasts? After all, the person she liked liked the young.. Chapter 1684 - Chapter 1684: A person who can’t get what he loves (3) Chapter 1684: A person who can¡¯t get what he loves (3) Translator: 549690339 It was no secret in the base that her brother liked young children. However, surprisingly, she should hate the woman her brother liked. But towards Youyou, no matter how envious or jealous he was, he could not hate Youyou at all. Moreover, Youyou had done nothing wrong. More importantly, she didn¡¯t love her brother. Just like her brother, she liked another man when her brother liked her. ¡°Right, Youyou, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you a question.¡± Xiao yezi suddenly raised her hand and said with bright eyes. ¡°Eh? What?¡± Youyou had two braids and looked innocent and ignorant. ¡°Cough! Yingluo, let¡¯s make this clear first. If I ask you, you can¡¯t hit me. ¡® Xiao Yezi¡¯s eyes were a little evasive, and her expression was strange. what¡¯s up with you? why are you acting so mysterious? hurry up and tell me. Youyou picked up a glass of fruit juice and rolled its eyes speechlessly. Xiao Yezi gritted her teeth. I want to ask you, before junhang¡¯s leg recovered, how did you two have sex? ¡°pfft- The orange juice spurted out of his mouth, forming a perfect arc in the air. ¡°Cough cough cough-! You, cough, cough, cough, what did you say?¡± Youyou almost choked to death. She didn¡¯t expect her to ask such a question. When she coughed violently, she quickly wiped her mouth with a tissue and asked. Her innocent little face turned red. Xiao yezi forced a smile and said, ¡± that¡¯s what it means literally. ¡® ¡°Mm, mm, mm.¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes widened, and he suddenly nodded seriously.¡±Don¡¯t say it. To be honest, I was also curious, but I was too embarrassed to ask.¡± Leng Xiaomo grinned and said, ¡± that¡¯s why you asked ye ¡®Zi to do it. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! I don¡¯t want to say this, but what¡¯s wrong with you all? You¡¯re actually discussing my private matters in bed behind my back? You guys are too evil. Do you want to go to heaven? do you need me to buy you guys a sky monkey? Oh my God, you guys are really- l¡± Youyou¡¯s face was filled with disbelief as it began to bombard him. However, the three people opposite her looked at her with a surprisingly harmonious smile. so, how did you guys do it? ¡± Youyou,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± In the end, she took a deep breath. Her face was red and her chest was puffed up. She looked aggressive, but her eyes could not help but avoid them. you bunch of lowly things. Haven¡¯t you heard of the term ¡®guanyinzulian¡¯? ¡± After saying those embarrassing words, the Youling couldn¡¯t help but stomp out while covering her face. She shouted in a low voice, ¡® Suddenly, there was a burst of laughter behind him, as if someone was laughing so hard that they were slapping their thighs. A plane took off. Leng Xiaomo flew from an Island near Singapore to the city closest to her, then changed flight to city G. She was dressed in her usual black outfit as she walked through the airport. Black tight pants with holes and a black t-shirt. Her slender figure gave off a cold, sexual vibe. Her shoulder-length black hair was let down, and she was wearing a baseball cap and big sunglasses on her head, covering half of her palm-sized face. She was holding a small carry-on suitcase in her hand. His aura was very cold, and he looked like he had the potential to be a t-shirt. There were many people in the airport, most of whom were tourists. The overly noisy environment made her a little bored and she wanted to go to the bathroom for a smoke. (T: the male side of the lesbian side) [brother nine: clap, clap, clap.. The show you¡¯ve been waiting for is here this is going to be exciting, and] Chapter 1685 - Chapter 1685: Fatal phone (1) Chapter 1685: Fatal phone (1) Translator: 549690339 On the way to the WC, Leng Xiaomo lowered his head and glanced at his watch. There was still an hour before he could board the plane after getting his boarding pass. The corners of his lips unconsciously curled up slightly, and he looked a little self-deprecating. Was she so eager to see him that she was afraid that she would delay her flight? Leng Xiaomo went to the bathroom and entered one of the rooms. He closed the door, sat on the toilet lid, took out a cigarette, and lit it. The smoke slowly came out from her lips, and her slightly furrowed brows finally relaxed. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the rare quiet moment here. However ¡­ The moment he closed his eyes. everything around her gradually spread out from the toilet cubicle, and all the sounds seemed to be getting clearer by her ears. especially since she had gone to the devil training at the base when she was seven or eight years old, her sensitivity to sounds could be seen. From the sound of the customer service announcement in the airport lobby to the hushing of the man in the men¡¯s washroom next door. She was about to shake her head and not listen when she suddenly heard some noise. leng xiaomo suddenly frowned. what was that sound? The sound of plastic bags rustling, the sound of hurried footsteps, and the muffled sound of human struggle. All of a sudden, Leng Xiaomo¡¯s eyes widened, and her hand holding the cigarette froze. A silenced pistol. For ordinary people, the sound of a silenced pistol would not attract their attention. The silencers were installed on the airflow channel of the pistol¡¯s aerodynamic equipment, which greatly reduced the sound of the pistol, but this did not mean that the silenced pistol would not make any sound. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t tell that she was too familiar with Yingluo. it made her instantly alert. Something happened in the men¡¯s room next door. Leng Xiaomo sat on the toilet and slowly finished his last cigarette. When everything seemed to have calmed down, he lifted the toilet lid and threw it in. After flushing it down. he 0Dened the door and walked out of the toilet. She went to the sink to wash her hands, lowered her black baseball cap, and prepared to leave. Yes, it was. naturally, she would pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything, didn¡¯t hear anything, and definitely didn¡¯t see anything. All kinds of things would happen in this world. There were many storms and hidden dangers under the peaceful land. She had seen a lot of them, whether it was during a mission at the base or when she was trying out serial killers with a psychology professor at school. however, when leng xiaomo was walking out, a bespectacled man suddenly rushed out of the men¡¯s washroom and bumped into her head-on. caught off guard, the man took two steps back and fell to the ground. He groaned in pain and frowned. The man was not tall, and the glasses he was wearing fell to the ground after he hit the man. He immediately went to pick them up, trembling as if he was shaking. She struggled to get up, seemingly very anxious and flustered. One of his hands was in his coat, as if he was holding something. leng xiaomo was only knocked back a little by him, but nothing happened to her. because she was slender, her body was subconsciously agile and flexible. She looked at the man who hurriedly got up. There was no expression on her face, but her eyes were particularly deep. Then, she turned around to leave without saying a word, even if he had bumped into her. but at this moment, someone suddenly shouted, ¡± there he is-! ¡® As soon as Leng Xiaomo looked up, he saw three men in plain clothes passing through the crowd at the airport and rushing over quickly.. Chapter 1686 - Chapter 1686: Fatal phone (2) Chapter 1686: Fatal phone (2) Translator: 549690339 the man who had just fallen down was even more flustered. his leg seemed to be limping. after he stood up, he limped and ran away. however, in his panic, he bumped into her again and dragged his leg to escape in a hurry and with great effort. Leng Xiaomo turned away and frowned as she watched him leave. Then, she walked away without looking back. When Leng Xiaomo left with an expressionless face, he passed by the men who were chasing after him. They were all in a hurry to chase after the man and did not notice her. Leng Xiaomo walked all the way to the security check and started queuing up for the security check. Although she was standing in line, her mind couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene just now. She pursed her lips and confirmed once again that she wouldn¡¯t interfere in things that had nothing to do with her. She also didn¡¯t have a saint¡¯s heart. However, when they were waiting in line for ten minutes at the security check, a piercing scream suddenly came from somewhere in the airport. ah-! A dead person! A dead person! There¡¯s a male corpse in the toilet-I¡± This shout was no big deal. In an instant, the news spread like wildfire. The people in the airport suddenly widened their eyes, and panic appeared on their faces. The security personnel swarmed out to maintain discipline, and a wave of armed special police arranged near the airport rushed in quickly and rushed in one direction. Not long after, the announcement in the airport Hall began, ¡± Dear passengers, please listen to the security personnel¡¯s arrangements and evacuate the passengers to a safe area in an orderly manner. Before that, please stand still and don¡¯t run around. We have found a male body in a toilet at the airport. The armed police and ambulance have arrived at the scene. Please cooperate with us. As soon as these words came out, there was an instant uproar in the airport. Countless people were talking about it. Some people were anxious and panicked, running around in search of her. However, the latter were quickly surrounded by security guards. Leng Xiaomo glanced at the noisy surroundings and silently lowered her baseball cap. She didn¡¯t care about anything else. She only hoped that it wouldn¡¯t delay her boarding of the plane. Leng Xiaomo was just about to go through the security check. She took out her laptop, mobile phone, and hat from her bag and threw them into the box. When she walked to the scanner, the security officer found something strange and made a beeping sound. Her expression changed. What was going on? The security officer looked at her and asked as he searched her body. do you still have any electronic devices on you? ¡® ¡°No, I¡¯ve thrown them all in-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the security officer suddenly found a black thing on her body-a mobile phone. A cell phone. Leng Xiaomo was stunned, and her eyes widened. you left one behind. put it in and scan it. ¡± The security officer said. Leng Xiaomo took the phone and turned around to put it back. However, when he held the phone, he unconsciously tightened his grip. this phone did not belong to her. what was going on? Whose phone was this? When Leng Xiaomo placed the phone back into a separate box and entered the conveyor belt for scanning, an image suddenly appeared in his mind. The man who had bumped into her in the toilet earlier had bumped into her again when he got up to escape. So it was at that time that ran ran? Leng Xiaomo successfully passed the security check this time. However, when she picked up the phone again, her expression was a little ugly. Damn it.. Chapter 1687 - Chapter 1687: brother, come over (1) Chapter 1687: brother, come over (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡®Damn it!¡¯ When Leng Xiaomo realized what had happened, all she wanted to do was to curse! That man had actually placed something from him on her at that time. Without a doubt, this thing must be very important-at least, it was something that those people who were chasing him wanted. Why did he use the word ¡®kill¡¯? Because he already had a companion who was being hunted down in the toilet! The man was a cripple at the time. Perhaps he knew that he couldn¡¯t escape from them, so he stuffed the thing on her body when he ran. However ¡­ At that thought, Leng Xiaomo¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Once the man was caught by them and found that the thing they wanted was not there, they would investigate where he went. The toilet door they were in was not a blind spot, and there was a surveillance camera, so if they saw the man run into her when he was running away, they might know that she was the one who did it. Leng Xiaomo was in the waiting room, holding the black phone in his hand with a complicated expression. What was in the phone? To be honest, she wasn¡¯t interested, nor was she curious. Curiosity killed the cat, and she didn¡¯t want to be nosy. If she turned on this phone, she would be followed. Leng Xiaomo looked at the phone and swiped her finger casually. A password lock appeared. She could crack it, but she remained silent for a long time and did not move again. She still said the same thing, she would not meddle in other people¡¯s business, she would not. His phone was switched off, and Leng Xiaomo threw it on the edge of his seat in the waiting room. It was time to board the plane. she got up and went to line up to board the plane, ignoring the phone. However, just as she stood there, a little girl with two pigtails suddenly ran over. Sister, Sister Qianqian. Leng Xiaomo turned around and saw a seven or eight-year-old child running over. sister, you left your phone on the seat. Here you are. You¡¯re welcome. Leng Xiaomo, ¡°Yingluo. ¡± Looking at the seven or eight-year-old girl¡¯s smiling face and the gazes of the people around her, her lips twitched stiffly. ¡°thank you,¡± he said. She did not want to know what was in that phone. leng xiaomo didn¡¯t want to say that this was fate. after going around in circles, the phone was still lying quietly in her bag. The plane took off on time and flew past in the sky. The plane arrived at the airport in city g at night. It was already past 11 P. M. When they arrived. This was a time that Leng Xiaomo had deliberately chosen. She came out with her suitcase and called someone at the entrance of the airport. ¡°Hello, Little MO? Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? What¡¯s the matter?¡± The phone was picked up very quickly. It was as if she had been holding the phone in her hand and was ready to answer the call, but the person who picked up the call was her. ¡°Can¡¯t I find you for no reason?¡± As Leng Xiaomo stood by the side of the road at the airport of G City and said this calmly, she looked up at the dark sky in the middle of the night. There were no stars shining in the sky, but the warm wind blew and rolled up some dust. She could vaguely see a flash of Lightning in the Dark sky, illuminating Half the Sky. Very good, it¡¯s going to rain. It didn¡¯t look too small. The man on the other end seemed to be in a hurry as he said, ¡± if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. I have an urgent international case on my side. I¡¯m waiting for a call. [ author: good night, my babies! ] [ PS: if there is a chapter confusion problem, just delete it and add a new bookshelf. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience caused by the system malfunction. Please understand.. ] Chapter 1688 - Chapter 1688: Brother, come over (2) Chapter 1688: Brother, come over (2) Translator: 549690339 Leng yunchen was the only person who could say this. As Leng Xiaomo listened to the voice on the phone, the look in her eyes dimmed. Was his mission always the most important in his eyes? At that time, he would not be able to take care of himself. She took a deep breath, looked at the sky, and said slowly, ¡± it¡¯s okay then, brother. You can go back to work. Pay attention to rest. After saying that, Leng Xiaomo wanted to hang up. She only did this because she did not want him to feel that she was trouble at a time like this. But at this moment, there was a sudden loud bang and lightning appeared in the sky. The ground seemed to be shaking, and it was not rare for there to be heavy rain in summer. Just as Leng Xiaomo was about to hang up, she suddenly heard her brother¡¯s anxious voice from the other end, ¡± Xiaomo!? Where are you? It¡¯s already so late and you¡¯re still outside?¡± Leng Xiaomo raised her brows slightly, and a strange look appeared in her eyes. The sky started to rain. Leng Xiaomo took a step back, picked up his phone, and turned around with his luggage. He said calmly, ¡± it¡¯s nothing, brother. I just arrived at the airport. With that, there was another rumble in the sky, and heavy rain poured down. And these voices were transmitted into the phone. Leng yunchen picked up his phone and stood up slowly from an office in G City. When he turned around, he saw lightning flashing in the sky outside. The rain had already fallen heavily on the glass windows, and the entire G City was covered in a heavy curtain of rain. Leng yunchen¡¯s expression finally changed. He replied to the other end of the phone, ¡± you¡¯re in G City. This was not a question. Leng Xiaomo, ¡°Yingluo.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything else, because she was in such a heavy downpour. It was her bad luck that he had a mission to complete, so he probably couldn¡¯t come to pick her up. She was not the kind of person who would trouble him. however, she didn¡¯t expect his deep and magnetic voice to come from the phone the next second. ¡± go back to the airport now and don¡¯t come out. don¡¯t run around. i¡¯ll go and pick you up now. ¡® leng xiaomo was surprised. ¡± brother, aren¡¯t you- I¡® be good and don¡¯t walk around. I¡¯m going over now. ¡°But Ge Ge Ge Ge without waiting for her to say anything, leng yunchen hung up the phone directly. Leng Xiaomo stood outside the airport, taking shelter from the rain. Looking at the rain pouring down on the night in the bustling G City, she put down her phone and sighed slightly when she saw that her battery was only at 5%. She was just about to tell him that her phone was running out of battery. However, Leng Xiaomo really did not expect him to pick her up at this time. She thought that he would at most send someone to pick her up. Leng Xiaomo did not go in. Instead, she stood at a shelter outside the airport and looked at the heavy rain. She felt around in her pocket and was about to take out a cigarette when she suddenly thought of something. Her hands paused, and she took out a piece of chewing gum from her bag. He opened it and put it in his mouth. The refreshing minty smell instantly filled his mouth, dispelling the faint tobacco taste. It took Leng yunchen some time to rush over from the city. After all, it was raining heavily outside. He was afraid that his driving skills were excellent, but he could not prevent other people from being inexperienced. When he was about to arrive, he called her again to ask her to come out, but her phone was turned off. This made Leng yunchen¡¯s heart tighten. He frowned. The car stopped at the exit of the airport. Leng yunchen was about to get out of the car to look for her, but- [ author: I was held up by something today. I¡¯ll update the remaining chapters before 12 0 ¡®clock.. ] Chapter 1689 - Chapter 1689: Brother, come here (3) Chapter 1689: Brother, come here (3) Translator: 549690339 However, as soon as he opened the door of the Hummer, he saw a slender figure sitting on a suitcase at the entrance of the airport. She was wearing a hat and half-leaning against the door. Her head was lowered and her arms were crossed. She seemed to be asleep. Leng yunchen¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly. The military boots alighted from the Hummer, splashing water everywhere when they stepped on the ground. Leng yunchen walked over. How could Leng Xiaomo really fall asleep? she was just taking a nap because she felt a little tired. leng xiaomo¡¯s fingers twitched when she sensed a strong and unique aura. she slowly opened her eyes and saw a pair of black military boots walking over and standing in front of her. Her line of sight continued to move upwards. He was wearing camouflage pants, and the bottom of his pants were tucked into his military boots. He looked sharp and capable, and his long legs were slender and strong. Further up, in this stormy night, he was wearing a black t-shirt. He held an umbrella handle in his long and slender hand, and he stood in front of her with a pure black bone umbrella. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here.¡± Leng Xiaomo¡¯s lips moved slightly when she saw his cold and handsome face, just as she had wished. Leng yunchen sized her up from head to toe, then took over her suitcase and led her to the car with an umbrella. He frowned slightly. what¡¯s wrong with calling you? why did you turn off your phone? ¡® The bone umbrella was huge, and it covered both of them. ¡°I turned it off when it ran out of battery, but didn¡¯t you find me now?¡± Leng Xiaomo said faintly. leng yunchen sneered and shook his head. then he passed the big umbrella to her. ¡± get in the car first, i¡¯ll put the luggage in the trunk. ¡® Then, he walked to the back of the car and opened the trunk. Leng Xiaomo watched as the heavy rain poured on him. His heart tightened, and he was about to walk over when he saw his brother easily place the luggage into the trunk with one hand. He then gestured to her and got into the car from the other side. She said, ¡°Yingluo.¡± Were all soldiers that rough? It was raining so heavily, yet he poured it on them as if it was nothing. He was really hot-blooded. Leng Xiaomo got into the Hummer nimbly and closed the umbrella. When she turned around, her brother had also gotten in. Leng yunchen was a little wet, but he did not care. He wiped his face with his hand, started the car, and was ready to drive. Leng Xiaomo looked at his well-defined side profile and his firm and perfect jawline. All of a sudden, she found it difficult to shift her gaze away. ¡®What? why do you keep looking at me?¡± As soon as Leng yunchen said this, Leng Xiaomo immediately looked away silently and sat in the passenger¡¯s seat, looking ahead. to be honest, leng xiaomo didn¡¯t know how to describe this feeling. it wasn¡¯t that she had never seen those pretty boys who were like idols, but even if they were the hot, a-list fresh meat, leng xiaomo felt that they were worlds apart from her brother. Even though her brother was living such a rough life. She was deeply attracted by the hormones that her brother exuded. She felt that he was a real man. Leng yunchen glanced at her through the mirror in the car. Her expression was calm, and her eyes were half-closed, not knowing what she was thinking. However, Leng yunchen would never have thought of this. His sister¡¯s mind was already filled with him. He was so manly, so cold and handsome, so manly. tsk. ¡°Why did you suddenly come to G City at this time? Aren¡¯t you having lessons in country M? What happened?¡± Chapter 1690 - Chapter 1690: Brother, come here (4) Chapter 1690: Brother, come here (4) Translator: 549690339 leng yunchen asked while driving. Upon hearing this, Leng Xiaomo slowly opened her eyes. yes, brother. I think I told you that I have 20 days of leave this month, and one-fifth of it has already passed. I¡¯m on Su Li¡¯s family¡¯s Island. Leng yunchen raised his eyebrows, his eyes filled with surprise. He had obviously forgotten when she had said that. Leng Xiaomo knew it. She glanced at him indifferently before looking away and out of the car window. Leng yunchen still wanted to ask her why she was here, but when he saw her tired look, he thought for a moment and said, ¡± after all, it¡¯s so late. Adjust your seat and sleep for a while. I¡¯ll call you when we arrive. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Leng Xiaomo did not stand on ceremony. After adjusting the seat, he closed his eyes and went to sleep in peace. Even though it was raining outside the car window, the windshield wipers kept on sweeping away the rain, the road was slippery, and it was not safe at night, Leng Xiaomo felt much more at ease with him by his side than sleeping on the big bed in his small villa in country M. It was a peaceful and normal journey back to the city. this time, they didn¡¯t drive to the jun area, but to a closed high-rise apartment. When the car stopped downstairs, a phone suddenly rang. Leng Xiaomo had been sleeping the entire time. She was so exhausted that she was in a deep sleep. Suddenly, a phone rang, causing her to frown slightly in her sleep. however, leng yunchen was in a hurry to pick up the phone and the call went through immediately, ¡± hello, dong, how is it? have you found professor han? ¡± She did not know what the person on the other end said, but Leng yunchen¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly. He suddenly shouted in a low voice, ¡± what did you say? he¡¯s dead?! This time, Leng Xiaomo woke up from her sleep. However, her brother¡¯s words were overwhelming in her ears. ¡°How did he die? They killed him?¡± where¡¯s the stuff? where did the confidential information go? did they get it? ¡± Leng Xiaomo opened his eyes slowly and listened to his brother shouting into the phone with a blank expression. She scratched her ears and turned her stiff neck. Then, she opened the car door and jumped out to get her luggage from the trunk. if the child sleeping in his car was a child, he would definitely not bear to shout and shout. he might even carry her up gently. i didn¡¯t make a mistake, right? Leng Xiaomo pouted slightly. After she came out, she stood at the bottom of a high-rise apartment building and waited for him to finish his call. negotiate with the police in Singapore. we must send professor han¡¯s body back for a proper burial, ¡± leng yunchen said on the phone. Xiao mo could not help but yawn as he waited outside the plane. He was still a little sleepy, but he moaned to wait! Leng Xiaomo¡¯s eyes widened. What did she just hear? The Singapore Police? Send the body back? This reminded Leng Xiaomo of the murder case that had taken place at the Singapore airport during the day. Her plane had flown over from there today. However, this shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with what her brother said. After all, it was common for people to cause trouble in every country these days. Leng Xiaomo¡¯s mind was a little muddled, and he didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. At this time, Leng yunchen had also hung up the phone, got out of the car, and walked around from the front of the car with a serious expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Leng yunchen took her luggage and opened the door to let her in first, while he followed behind her. Leng Xiaomo did not ask him about the mission, because ¡­. Chapter 1691 - Chapter 1691: Brother, come here (5) Chapter 1691: Brother, come here (5) Translator: 549690339 Business was business, private was private. She had always been very clear about this. ¡°Is this the house you bought in G City?¡± The two of them entered the elevator. Leng Xiaomo watched as her brother pressed the button for the 23rd floor, and she couldn¡¯t help but frown. Leng yunchen gave a faint ¡®hmm¡¯. I guess so. I¡¯ve had a lot of work here in the past few years, so every time I come back, I¡¯ll stay here for a while. 23rd floor. Leng Xiaomo¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Actually, the environment here was not bad, being above average. However, in a place like Georgopol, where every inch of land was worth its weight in gold, it would probably cost tens of millions to buy a floor. This was because this building was a duplex. It was about 200 square meters. This soldier couldn¡¯t be compared to a certain black-hearted Big Boss of an firearms group who could spend hundreds of millions just by making a move. After Leng yunchen brought her in, he found a room for her. The first floor had a large living room with a simple and modern decoration style. Opposite it was a large floor-to-ceiling window. On one side, there was an open kitchen, a wine cabinet, a bathroom, and two guest rooms. As for what was upstairs, she had no idea. ¡°you can sleep downstairs today. there¡¯s a toilet in the bedroom. you can take a hot bath and go to bed.¡± leng yunchen wanted to go upstairs after he finished speaking. leng xiaomo nodded. The slender figure seemed to be very obedient at this moment. However, when Leng yunchen was going upstairs, he suddenly heard a burst of ¡® Gulu Gulu Gulu ¡® It was so loud in such a quiet night. He turned around and saw his sister staring at the kitchen. Leng yunchen followed her gaze, and his expression suddenly became a little subtle. ¡°You¡¯re hungry? He asked. Leng Xiaomo hesitated for a moment, but he still nodded. the in-flight meal is too unpalatable. I don¡¯t have an appetite. Leng yunchen sighed softly when he heard that. Then, he said, ¡± go in and tidy up. Wait for me. After saying that, he quickly went upstairs. Leng Xiaomo raised her brows, then walked to the guest room and picked a clean bed with a pillow and a blanket. the sticky clothes fell off in the bathroom. It fell onto the smooth floor. leng xiaomo stood under the shower and washed her body. she raised her head slightly, and the water slid down her beautiful and slender neck. she was about 20 years old, which meant that she had just become an adult, so her body was still very young. Leng Xiaomo stood there and took a shower. When he closed his eyes, he felt as if everything around him had quieted down. she started to think of herself. Why did he come? She didn¡¯t know if she had come to find him when she knew he was here since sne was on vacation. She had even planned step by step to get him to pick her up and live with him as she deserved. But what happened later? What happened after that? She never thought about it again. Because they were brother and sister, what else could have happened? She just missed him, missed him crazily. That was why she came to see him, even if it was just to see him. When Leng Xiaomo went out again, she was wearing the pajamas she had brought. It was a long, soft Cartoon T-Shirt that reached her thighs. She had finished drying her hair. Her shoulder-length hair was as black as ink, and it contrasted with her fair skin. With her delicate and calm eyes, she looked very different from the rebellious girl she had been in the past. As soon as she stepped out of the door, she coincidentally bumped into her brother coming downstairs. Leng yunchen had just taken a shower and was drying his short, wet hair as he went downstairs. He was wearing a pair of gray casual shorts, which looked a little loose, a little lazy, and a little unruly. [ an babies, a new week has arrived ah ah ah rolling around and acting cute for a recommendation ticket ] Chapter 1692 - Chapter 1692: He l s concerned about her relationship problems (1) Chapter 1692: He l s concerned about her relationship problems (1) Translator: 549690339 Moreover, he wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. As a Special Forces soldier, his figure was naturally not to be mentioned. Years of high-load exercise had made him free of any excess fat. His slender body, solid eight-pack ABS, and sexy mermaid lines were like magnets that attracted people¡¯s attention. His muscles, in particular, were not the kind of exaggerated body-building muscles. Instead, they were tough and powerful. His skin was thin and seemed to contain infinite power. He was like a fierce beast in the jungle, strong and full of offensive power. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t fair. His skin was the healthy wheat color that appeared after years of exposure to sunlight. leng xiaomo knew that she shouldn¡¯t have looked at him so directly, but she was instantly attracted to him the moment she saw him, and it was difficult for her to look away. Leng yunchen noticed her gaze and suddenly coughed coldly. He then hung the towel around his neck and asked with a frown, ¡± what do you want to eat? ¡± ¡°You want to cook for me?¡± Leng Xiaomo looked up at him. ¡°What else? But you can¡¯t choose what you want to eat.¡± Leng yunchen opened the refrigerator and shook his head when he saw that there were only a few ingredients left. He rarely cooked, as it was a waste of time. However, Leng yunchen still took out the only ingredients he had and cooked a bowl of steaming egg noodles for her. When it was taken out of the pot, there was still some coriander floating on the surface, which was very appetizing on such a night. Leng Xiaomo¡¯s stomach was rumbling with hunger. The smell made him feel like he could swallow a whole cow, and his stomach started to hurt. however, when he saw her brother¡¯s tall figure busy in the open kitchen, his serious expression, and the steam that filled the air, leng xiaomo felt a little dizzy. It was not real. This scene made her feel that he was her man, and he was making a bowl of noodles for his wife. Leng Xiaomo could not help but be a little dazed. It was because that feeling was too wonderful. However, it was only for a short moment, because he quickly turned his head and ordered, ¡± ¡°Go and wash your hands. After washing your hands, eat something to fill your stomach.¡± Leng Xiaomo retracted her gaze and went to wash her hands in silence. when she came back, there were two big bowls of steaming noodles on the table. her brother threw his towel on the sofa and grabbed a chair to sit down. he picked up the chopsticks and stirred it before starting to eat. he seemed to have a great appetite and had been hungry for a long time. Seeing how he was eating so deliciously, Leng Xiaomo became even hungrier. He picked up his chopsticks and sat opposite him to eat. Her brother looked like a Prince Charming when he was in a military uniform. He looked cold, stern, and meticulous. However, at home, he was a lot more casual and unruly. he was shirtless and was in a hurry to eat his noodles. he didn¡¯t chew or swallow his noodles elegantly. Perhaps .. He wouldn¡¯t care about his image in front of her, his family. It was a good thing that she liked not only his appearance, but everything about him. Xiao mo, do you have a boyfriend now? ¡± Leng yunchen took a few bites and suddenly raised his head to ask. Leng Xiaomo was stunned. She glanced at him, then lowered her head to eat her noodles. She let out a faint sigh and said, ¡± yeah. ¡°There is? Who was it? was it a student? Where was his home? what did he do? Did you come back this time?¡± Leng yunchen automatically turned on the parent¡¯s worry mode and began to review. Leng Xiaomo furrowed her brows and said, Chapter 1693 - Chapter 1693: he’s concerned about her relationship problems (2) Chapter 1693: he¡¯s concerned about her relationship problems (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°why are you asking so many questions? the future is still uncertain.¡± She didn¡¯t intend to hang on to her death. ¡°what kind of attitude is this? What, you don¡¯t want me to know? If you don¡¯t want me to investigate, then tell me obediently. No matter what, as long as it¡¯s a serious matter, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Leng yunchen¡¯s tone seemed to be unyielding, but in fact, his attitude had already softened a little. He was just worried that she would be like before, befriending bad boys who did not learn well, especially those from society. Leng Xiaomo raised her head and glanced at him with a slightly displeased look in her eyes. Then, she took out her phone, pulled up a photo, and threw it to him. She lowered her head and ate her noodles as she said, ¡± his family is in business. This boy is the president of the Student Union of our school¡¯s finance department. Leng yunchen took the mobile phone and looked at the photo carefully. He raised his eyebrows unconsciously and stopped talking. After looking at it for a while, he said slowly, ¡± not bad, the young man looks quite energetic. Then, she pushed the phone to him and said earnestly, ¡± it¡¯s not bad, but you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t mess around outside. Don¡¯t mess around outside. Leng Xiaomo was not stupid. Of course she knew what he meant. But this time, she didn¡¯t show any impatience, and just nodded obediently. Leng yunchen lowered his head and continued to eat with satisfaction. The two of them ate supper and changed the topic. They talked about their family for a while. Leng yunchen said that it was rare for her to come back during the holidays. Instead of going home to visit her parents, she came to G City. He guessed that her parents would be disappointed if they knew. When Leng Xiaomo heard this, the soft spot in her heart seemed to be touched, and she felt a little sensitive. Actually, why didn¡¯t she want to go home? It was just that when she was eleven years old, she accidentally saw her parents ¡®adoption certificate and the proof of adoption. At that time, she was on the verge of a mental breakdown. She could not believe that she, who had been by her parents and brother¡¯s side since she was conscious, was not the biological daughter of the family. she had suffered a huge blow during that period of time, which made her become particularly rebellious at the beginning of her youth. she would shout at her parents, and her father would often be so angry that he would beat her up with slippers. Back then, her father had loved her so much. Her mother couldn¡¯t bear to let her father hit her, but she seemed to have changed into a different person. She was no longer their good daughter, their sweet little cotton-padded jacket. She cut her hair short, got tattoos, smoked, got into fights, and often had her parents called by the school teachers. She didn¡¯t know what kind of person she was at that time, nor did she know why she would treat her parents like this. Perhaps she just thought that she might be ¡®taking revenge¡¯ on them. Because she wanted to become their biological daughter, Yingluo. Not someone who was picked up and adopted. This made her feel sensitive and inferior. She was also afraid that her parents would not love her anymore. She indulged in her rebellion, hoping to attract more attention from them. However, at the same time, she also attracted more disappointment. Leng Xiaomo lowered her head and did not say anything. ¡°Little MO?¡± Suddenly, a hand reached out and pressed her shoulder straight. she saw a pair of slightly red eyes. However, Leng Xiaomo quickly looked away and said softly, ¡± I understand. ¡®I know? I know what?¡¯ Should he find time to go home? Leng Xiaomo suddenly felt a bitter pain in her heart.. Chapter 1694 - Chapter 1694: A disaster strikes (1) Chapter 1694: A disaster strikes (1) Translator: 549690339 The noodles, which were so fragrant just now, suddenly tasted like wax when they were in his mouth. Leng yunchen did not ask her about the topic just now, knowing that it was a sensitive part of her heart. In fact, the reason why they were not like her and her parents was that they were their parents ¡®children. Although they were five or six years apart, they grew up together and had a good relationship. He also doted on her a lot. at that time, he would often appear by her side, caring and watching over her like an older brother and a friend. ¡°You can¡¯t eat anymore?¡± Leng yunchen saw her put down her chopsticks. ¡°Yes.¡± She replied indifferently. leng yunchen glanced at her, then immediately brought the bowl of noodles over and started to help her with it. He finished both bowls, leaving nothing behind. When Leng Xiaomo saw his brother bring her bowl of noodles over and finish it, her eyes flickered slightly, and her expression became a little complicated. ¡°Go, rest early.¡± After Leng yunchen finished speaking, he got up first and turned back to look at his mobile phone to see who he was calling. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s so late. Aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Leng Xiaomo asked him in surprise when he got up. Leng yunchen nodded casually. you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I still have something to deal with here. Go to bed quickly. After that, Leng yunchen turned around and went to the balcony to make a call. Leng Xiaomo, ¡°Yingluo.¡± she cleaned up the dishes and placed them in the sink, then turned around and went back to her room. At the same time, she could hear him talking on the phone from the balcony. ¡°what? it was taken away? Have you found out who has it?¡± ¡® we must find that person first. otherwise, that person will die without a doubt after they take his things! ¡± When Leng Xiaomo heard what his brother said on the phone, he felt his right eyelid twitch, as if those words had touched some of her sensitive nerves. This time, Leng Xiaomo did not ignore him. Instead, she walked to her room and leaned against the wall at the door, listening to his entire conversation. The more he listened, the more Leng Xiaomo felt that something was amiss. why was it that whenever she heard her brother¡¯s words, she would always recall what happened at the airport when she came here todav? Leng Xiaomo waited until her brother was done with the call, turned off the lights, and went upstairs before he entered his room. However, she did not sleep. Her sixth sense made her vaguely realize that things seemed to be developing in an unpredictable way. She walked to her suitcase and opened it. She took out her laptop and placed it on the table. She only turned on a lamp. She sat on the chair and turned on the computer. She thought about what happened at the airport today and the camera. Her fingers began to quickly type on the keyboard, trying to find the video and delete it. her skills were still far from the level of a hacker, so when she saw that the video had been set to access, she cursed softly with her teeth against the back of her teeth. It was not that she did not want to look for sang Xia. But now, he was stunned. Leng Xiaomo took a look at the time. In the blink of an eye, it was already three in the morning. Sang Xia must be sleeping, and it was not a good time to disturb her. Moreover, it was for something that he was not sure about. However, his authority was too limited. why did he have the authority? It was the authority deployed by the local police, who probably wanted to find clues from the video that day. But she just wanted to delete it as soon as possible! Chapter 1695 - Chapter 1695: a disaster strikes (2) Chapter 1695: a disaster strikes (2) Translator: 549690339 Leng Xiaomo scratched his head, feeling a headache coming on. Then, he took out the phone from his bag. It was black and had been turned off. He had also taken out the SIM card to prevent being tracked. Forget it. How could it be such a coincidence? Leng Xiaomo slammed the computer shut, turned around in his chair, and got up to climb into bed. She was covered with a thin blanket. Perhaps because there was something on her mind, Leng Xiaomo didn¡¯t sleep well. She was always in a half-asleep state. Even when she was asleep, she kept dreaming. The scene in her dream was the scene at the airport. The man wearing glasses bumped into her, and then at the security check, she had a cell phone with her. In her dream, she had been worried that the person who had seen the video would notice the scene. If that were the case, she would be in trouble. But then again, if even she didn¡¯t notice, where were the others? Perhaps she was just overthinking things, and things were not as serious as she thought. However, she spent the rest of the night alternating between busy and idle. She slept very uncomfortably and her back was covered in sweat. Leng yunchen was resting upstairs with his hands under his head and his eyes closed. He did not know when he suddenly heard a scream. Leng yunchen suddenly opened his eyes and realized where the sound came from. He immediately got down from the bed, opened the door, and rushed out. Little MO, Little MO, what¡¯s wrong?! leng yunchen rushed down the stairs and opened the door of her room. Leng yunchen thought that something had happened to her, but as soon as he opened the door, he saw his sister sitting on the bed with her head lowered and her hands covering her head. She was panting heavily, her chest rising and falling. It was as if she had a terrible nightmare. leng yunchen heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that. he let go of the pistol in his hand and walked over to put it on the bedside table. Then, she bent over, her face full of worry. Xiao mo, Xiao mo, what¡¯s wrong? ¡® However, as soon as Leng yunchen¡¯s fingertips touched her, Xiao Mo¡¯s body suddenly shrank, as if he had been electrocuted. He frowned and felt that something was not right. He immediately sat by her bed and pulled her hand over. He held her slender body in his arms and stroked her back. Xiao mo, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what you dream of, it¡¯s all fake. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you. Leng Xiaomo¡¯s consciousness slowly returned under such a gentle caress. However, it was too terrifying. She had a terrible nightmare. In her dream, she seemed to have been roasted. It was pitch black, but there was a projection on the wall. Someone had come in and done something very terrifying to her. It made her feel so much pain that her whole body seemed to be twitching. And that wasn¡¯t what she was most afraid of. What she was most afraid of was that there would always be a person on the screen. And that person was stunned. Leng Xiaomo shook her head and grabbed her hair, trying to recall what the dream was about. However, as she became more and more awake, she actually started to forget about it. In the end, Leng Xiaomo only remembered that it was a very scary dream. It was so painful that she wanted to die. It made her feel terrified. In the end, when she saw the person on the screen, her entire body convulsed in pain. How, how could she have such a strange dream? It didn¡¯t happen, but it felt so real. ¡°GE! GE! GE!¡± ¡°Little MO, are you feeling better? what dream did you have that scared you like this? Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s all fake ¡­. Chapter 1696 - Chapter 1696: Accompany me, sleep together (1) Chapter 1696: Accompany me, sleep together (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s nothing here, only me. Only I will protect you.¡± Leng yunchen caressed her hair to comfort her, his eyes full of heartache. Leng Xiaomo slowly raised her head. Her hair was straight and shoulder-length, and her face was the size of a palm. Her eyes were red and there were tears of fear in them. Leng yunchen¡¯s heart ached when he saw her. When was the last time he had seen her cry? It was probably many years ago, when she was thin and small. He found her on the rooftop outside at night and watched her drink until she was drunk. In the end, she fell into his arms and cried until she was about to faint. After that, she had always been cold, unsmiling, and had very little expression on her face. At that moment, Leng yunchen really could not describe how he felt when he saw her red eyes, but it really did not feel good. ¡°Little MO, what did you dream of?¡± Upon hearing that, Leng Xiaomo¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly. Then, she rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± I forgot. ¡°what? you forgot?¡± yes, I forgot about it when I woke up, but I¡¯m really scared. It¡¯s like some bad people are bullying me. Her voice was slightly hoarse when she woke up. A strange look flashed past Leng Yunxi¡¯s eyes. Bad guy? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s safe here. No one knows I live here.¡± As a high-ranking military officer, he had to ensure his safety. Leng Xiaomo nodded when she heard that. However, she still felt uneasy. ¡°You should sleep for a while more. It¡¯s only five o ¡®clock. It¡¯s still early. You should catch up on sleep since you¡¯ve just arrived today.¡± Leng yunchen said as he wanted her to lie down properly. He got up and covered her with a thin blanket. However, Leng Xiaomo grabbed his wrist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng yunchen lowered his head and took a look. Leng Xiaomo was lying on the bed, holding onto his wrist with her body turned to the side. Her straight black hair covered half of her face, making her look a little more timid like a girl, and it made one¡¯s heart ache for her. She slowly said, ¡± brother, can you not leave? ¡® ¡°What?¡± Leng yunchen¡¯s lips twitched slightly. you don¡¯t dare to sleep alone? ¡± leng xiaomo , ¡°yingluo.¡± She didn¡¯t want to admit it, so she kept silent. that dream had not only brought her pain, but also some kind of unspeakable shadow. she really did not want to experience it again. Leng yunchen had wanted to comfort her before leaving. After all, he should be up to deal with some things at this time. However, when he saw her lower her eyes like an abandoned kitten, he suddenly softened a little. she actually looked very strong-willed, but she was just holding on. If her eyes could turn red, it must be something that really scared her. Leng yunchen patted the bed and said, ¡± wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be down soon. then, he turned around and left. Leng Xiaomo felt a little disappointed as she watched him leave without looking back. He would come back? Sure enough, Leng yunchen came down after a while, but it was different from before. Just now, he did not wear any clothes when he slept at night. Yesterday, he washed his clothes directly after getting wet in the rain, and now he changed into a camouflage short-sleeved shirt when he went upstairs. Sports shorts and camouflage short sleeves. It was a very ordinary outfit, but he still looked particularly charming in this outfit with his 1.87-meter height. Just like that, Leng Xiaomo watched him come down. ¡°Go in a little, I¡¯ll lie outside.¡± Leng Xiaomo was stunned when she heard that. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect him to stay with her. Not only that, but he was also lying beside her.. Chapter 1697 - Chapter 1697: Accompany me, sleep together (2) Chapter 1697: Accompany me, sleep together (2) Translator: 549690339 Leng Xiaomo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She felt a little nervous for some reason, and she also had mixed feelings. The more her brother acted like this, the more she knew that he had no romantic feelings for her at all. Not at all. Because he was so upright and proper. He had treated her as his own sister since she was a child, but in fact, Yingluo was his sister. Apart from not being related by blood, they were almost the same. Leng Xiaomo shifted in and saw her brother lying down beside him. With one hand behind his head, he lay down casually and closed his eyes, his expression natural. Leng Xiaomo pursed her lips and turned to look at him. She pulled the blanket over him, wanting to cover him a little. However, before she could do that, Leng yunchen suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed her wrist. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t need a blanket in the summer. You can cover yourself.¡± After saying that, Leng yunchen took the blanket from her hands and turned around to cover her carefully. Leng Xiaomo was quiet. Her eyelids were slightly lowered, and she was as obedient as a kitten. Leng yunchen looked at her and suddenly found her interesting. He rarely saw her like this. ¡°Sleep, I¡¯m right here.¡± He patted her head. it was only at this moment that leng xiaomo¡¯s heart was completely at ease. She looked at her brother who was lying beside her, protecting her. She suddenly felt like she was in a dream. It¡¯s good to be back. To be able to lie together with him like this, like husband and wife, like lovers, even if this was an illusion, she still felt satisfied. This had far exceeded her expectations. This time, when Leng Xiaomo fell asleep again, she didn¡¯t dream of anything. She fell into a deep sleep and was exceptionally sweet. She opened her eyes slightly and stretched. the person by her bed was already empty. Her brother had already left. She didn¡¯t know when he had left, but she didn¡¯t know at all. Although this was within his expectations, Leng Xiaomo still felt a little disappointed. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have slept so well and would have enjoyed the feeling of him lying beside her for a while longer. When Leng Xiaomo woke up, he realized that it was already past nine O ¡®clock. she had actually slept for so long this time. After she got dressed, she walked outside and called out ¡± brother ¡± twice, but there was no response. Leng Xiaomo¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that there was something on the table. She walked over in her slippers and saw toast, a box of pure milk, and a note on the table. leng xiaomo slowly picked it up and saw a line of words on it: [ remember to eat the breakfast I bought for you. I have something to do in the team, so I¡¯ll leave first. Call me if you need anything. ] Looking at this line of words, Leng Xiaomo heaved a sigh of relief. He sat down with the note in his hand and began to open the bag to eat something. Although her brother had left, she heard that he would be in city G during this period of time. So, he would come back at night, right? After Leng Xiaomo finished eating, he left the place. she didn¡¯t have the key in her pocket, so maybe she could go to her brother directly at night. After leaving the apartment, she walked on the streets of G City alone. After the heavy rain last night, the air was much fresher today. As one of the world¡¯s four largest economic and financial centers, there was no need to mention the prosperity of the city. There were tall buildings everywhere, and they were bright and resplendent. Leng Xiaomo only felt better when she saw the scenery outside and all kinds of people. Although she often studied and interrogated perverted murderers and criminals with her psychology professor, she had always resisted the dark things of society. However, at this moment, a phone suddenly rang. [ brother nine: good night, my babies ] Chapter 1698 - Chapter 1698: Trouble, sister sang’s strong attack (1) Chapter 1698: Trouble, sister sang¡¯s strong attack (1) Translator: 549690339 Xiao mo was a little surprised when he saw the caller ID. she didn¡¯t expect that the person she was looking for would contact her first. ¡°Hello, Joy.¡± Joy, sang Xia. ¡°Little MO? Did you really come to city G? Why didn¡¯t you tell me where you¡¯re staying in advance? I could¡¯ve picked you up.¡± The call was from sang Xia. She had heard from Su Li that Xiao mo had come over. G City could be said to be the place where she had grown up, but to Xiao mo, it was his first time here. Since she was here, why couldn¡¯t he do his part as the host? Not to mention, she had heard from Su Li and the others that Xiao mo had come over to watch her concert during the holidays. When sang Xia found out about this, she was quite surprised. Although she had not been in contact with Leng Xiaomo much, she knew him well enough to know that she would not have the time to come here just to watch a concert. Hearing that sang Xia had taken the initiative to call, Leng Xiaomo immediately nodded. okay, I¡¯m on ** Street. I¡¯ll wait for you at a coffee shop on the street. After hanging up the phone, Leng Xiaomo¡¯s gaze locked onto a coffee shop on the street and walked over. Very quickly. Sang Xia drove a white car to pick her up. The car was a Ferrari, but Leng Xiaomo was not surprised when she saw it. She knew about cars, but she had never seen a Ferrari with such a model. The lines were smooth, and he looked capable and cool. Leng Xiaomo might not have known, but this car had an impressive background. It was the car that Rong Zhan had brought sang Xia to the base when they returned to Rome from the desert. It was the ¡± car of death ¡± that he had specially given her. It was fully loaded with secret weapons and equipment, and its defense and attack power were off the charts. The most interesting thing was that he could change his appearance at any time. When sang Xia pushed the door open and entered, she immediately saw Leng Xiaomo sitting by the window. Leng Xiaomo raised his hand and gestured to sang Xia, who walked over with a smile. Sang Xia was wearing a pair of blue jeans, a white shirt, and a pair of slender high heels. Her slightly curly long hair was let down, and her simple and fresh dress made her look cold and charming. Moreover, she had maintained her figure very well. No one could tell that she was already a mother of two children. Sang Xia asked for a cup of Americano before turning to look at Leng Xiaomo. why did you come all the way here? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re here just to attend a concert. Upon hearing that, Leng Xiaomo smiled. so sister Xiaoli has told you everything. After saying that, Leng Xiaomo lowered his head and scratched his hair again. He looked out of the window and said, ¡± I haven¡¯t seen my brother in a long time. I don¡¯t want to be alone during the holidays, so I asked him to come and take a look. ¡°Chen is here too?¡± Sang Xia was surprised. yes, my brother is working on a case here. It seems that there is a difficult case in Singapore that he needs to deal with. Leng Xiaomo said, but he started to hesitate. Last night, he had tried to delete the video but failed. Was it too late to find sang Xia now? ¡°Do you have something on your mind?¡± ah, no, yingluo, i have something i need your help with. ¡± Leng Xiaomo was a little embarrassed. They had just arrived and he had already troubled her. However, sang Xia laughed. Little MO, you¡¯re being too polite. Just tell me what you need, as long as I can help. ¡® yes, thank you joy. what i wanted to say was-¡± Leng Xiaomo raised his head and was about to tell her about the video. However, he stopped abruptly the moment he opened his mouth. Her eyes were suddenly fixed on the people who had appeared outside the glass door of the coffee shop.. Chapter 1699 - Chapter 1699: Trouble, sister sang’s strong attack (2) Chapter 1699: Trouble, sister sang¡¯s strong attack (2) Translator: 549690339 Those people were clearly plainclothes, but she had studied psychology. From their eyes, movements, and expressions, she could tell that something was wrong. they had come with a purpose. and their appearance was very similar to those people at the airport. There were about four or five of them, and they were about to enter the coffee shop. Two of them were looking inside through the glass floor-to-ceiling windows. ¡°Little MO, Little MO, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sang Xia noticed that something was wrong with her and called out to her. Then, she turned around to look behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± leng xiaomo suddenly said in a low voice. then, she stood up and said, ¡± joy, leave this place first. i¡¯ll go to the washroom first. After saying that, she ignored sang Xia¡¯s expression and walked straight to the bathroom. Whether she had guessed it wrong or not, she had to be careful. Sang Xia was just a hacker and a mother of two. If those people were after her, she was afraid that she would be implicated. As for herself? The four or five fully-prepared men had not fought for a long time, and she did not know if her hands were still raw. Sang Xia was very sharp. She had already caught a glimpse of someone coming in from the corner of her eye. After the person came in, he stood at the bar counter and pretended to order. The rest of the people began to look at each table, as if they were looking for someone. Sang Xia sipped her coffee calmly, then picked up her bag and stood up. When she glanced in the direction of the washroom, Leng Xiaomo was no longer there. When sang Xia stood up to leave, two people noticed that she took a few more glances at her. However, those few glances were probably because the woman was too eye-catching and extremely beautiful. He looked like a celebrity. the man at the bar counter walked past sang xia. when she passed by him, she looked back and saw something on the man¡¯s waist. It was a pistol. Her expression remained unchanged as she pushed the door open and got into the car. The car didn¡¯t stay in place. It started the car and stepped on the gas. Leng Xiaomo was hiding in the ladies ¡®room. She heard footsteps at the door, and in her hand was a fork that she had picked up from the table just now. It was shining with a sharp light under the sunlight. The sound of the toilet flushing could be heard. After the woman¡¯s high heels left, Leng Xiaomo was about to step on the toilet to see what was going on outside when he suddenly heard the sound of a man¡¯s footsteps coming from the women¡¯s toilet. It was heavy and heavy. It was the sound of a man¡¯s leather shoes stepping on the smooth floor. Her breathing suddenly stopped and she pursed her lips. The man¡¯s footsteps were getting closer and closer, as if he was opening the toilet doors one by one to see if there was anyone inside. She was the last one. actually, leng xiaomo didn¡¯t want to kill anyone. however, if he made her angry, he couldn¡¯t blame her for being impolite! She was no ordinary girl. Just as Leng Xiaomo was holding a fork and preparing, the person suddenly knocked on the door of the toilet. Silence. There was dead silence. There was no movement inside. The air, however, was filled with a strange aura. However, the next second, he took a few steps back, as if he wanted to kick the door open. That was the truth. ¡°Bang-!¡± The toilet door suddenly shook violently. A sharp glint flashed in Leng Xiaomo¡¯s eyes, and a murderous intent emerged. If he did it again, he would definitely be kicked away. At this moment, she suddenly heard the sound of a car from the window above her. She could also vaguely hear someone calling her name. It was sang Xia! Leng Xiaomo quickly opened the window.. Chapter 1700 - Chapter 1700: Trouble, sister sang’s strong attack (3) Chapter 1700: Trouble, sister sang¡¯s strong attack (3) Translator: 549690339 The window was sealed by guardrails, and the middle was too narrow to get out. But she still saw sang Xia in a car outside. Sang Xia rolled down the window and saw the door shaking violently. It was almost vulnerable. She gestured to Leng Xiaomo to squat down. The next second, she picked up an M-type K14 laser gun and aimed it at the window. In that short moment, there was a loud bang-! as the man kicked the toilet door open, he was greeted with a laser bullet that hit the window and the debris behind the window. his face and neck were instantly mangled! In the end, he could only stare unwillingly at the window that had been blown open and the woman with the gun in the car outside. Slowly, he fell to the ground with a bang. leng xiaomo dusted himself off before getting up. he glanced at the man on the ground with his eyes wide open with a complicated expression, then jumped out of the window and quickly got into the car. Just as she was running away, a few people had already rushed into the toilet. They were shocked and in disbelief when they saw the bloody scene. However, when he ran to the window and looked out, he was long gone. Someone cursed. After Leng Xiaomo got into the car, she was still in a daze. joy, thank you. Seeing that the other party was trying to kill her, although she could solve it, she still thanked sang Xia for saving her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. But, Little MO, what¡¯s going on? who¡¯s hunting you down?¡± Sang Xia furrowed her brows slightly and asked while driving. a strange look flashed across leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes. ¡± how did you know that they wanted to kill me? ¡± She had seen everything clearly when she left the house. Leng Xiaomo¡¯s mind buzzed when she heard that, and she stopped talking. The next second, sang Xia pressed a button in the car. She immediately let go of the steering wheel and turned on the autonomous driving mode. Then, she took out a laptop and started to type some code on the keyboard. ¡°What are they doing?¡± Little MO asked. Sang Xia replied calmly, ¡± I¡¯ll send you to Rong Zhan¡¯s place first. I¡¯m going to check the surveillance cameras in the cafe and the nearby streets. If I delete them, they won¡¯t be able to find us. As she spoke, she had already pulled out the surveillance cameras one by one. She moved quickly, so by the time they wanted to pull them out, they would find that they had already disappeared. Leng Xiaomo watched as sang Xia moved so quickly and deftly. At that moment, it was too late for her to lie to him that she was fine. Her sixth sense was right. She was indeed in trouble. She was silent for a while before she slowly said, ¡± joy, this is what I wanted to tell you. ¡°What?¡± Hearing that, sang Xia immediately focused her attention. I want you to help me check a surveillance video from the Singapore airport in the afternoon yesterday. I checked it before, but I can¡¯t access it. No matter what, I want to delete that surveillance video. Leng Xiaomo said slowly. When sang Xia heard the words ¡± Singapore airport , she could not help but raise her eyebrows and her expression changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao mo asked her. As sang Xia went to check the video in Singapore, she said, ¡± Xiao mo, didn¡¯t you see the news today? ¡° Chapter 1701 - Chapter 1701: Don ‘t be a sister with a rotten heart (1) Chapter 1701: Don ¡®t be a sister with a rotten heart (1) Translator: 549690339 it¡¯s the morning news. Last afternoon at Singapore¡¯s airport, all planes have been grounded since six O ¡®clock. There were two murders at the airport. I heard that the people who died were a group of people, and the two victims were Asians. One was a bodyguard, and the other was professor han from G City in Z Country. He studied weapons. After the incident, almost all planes have been grounded in fear that the perpetrators would escape. w-what?! Professor han? Leng Xiaomo could not help but widen her eyes. Not to mention the timing, even ran ran, that professor han ran ran ran, Leng Xiaomo suddenly remembered that her brother had said on the phone that he had negotiated with the police in Singapore to send professor Han¡¯s body back for a proper burial. Could the professor han Wanwan joy was talking about be the one her brother was talking about? Leng Xiaomo¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious and complicated. There was no ¡®no¡¯ or ¡®no¡¯, this was clearly the truth. There was no such thing as a coincidence in the world. What she had experienced was exactly the case that her brother was investigating. However, she was only a small part of that case. ¡°The surveillance footage from that day, Wanwan.¡± Leng Xiaomo looked at her. Sang Xia closed her head slightly. it¡¯s in the police¡¯s hands. Perhaps no one else can see it, unless ¡­ ¡°Unless what?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s lips twitched. unless it¡¯s a hacker or a Senior Programmer. While they were talking, sang Xia had already pulled up the surveillance video from that day and, according to Leng Xiaomo¡¯s instructions, changed it to the afternoon. Leng Xiaomo¡¯s nerves tensed up instantly. As he looked at the image in the surveillance camera, he felt as if he had returned to yesterday afternoon. She nervously moved the time to before and after the incident. sang Xia looked at her in surprise. ¡± what¡¯s the matter, little mo? what do you want this video for? it¡¯s your brother¡¯s hanhan. ¡± ¡°No, no,¡± as leng xiaomo spoke, his eyes were fixed on the computer. sang Xia noticed that something was wrong and forgot to look over. She immediately saw the girl coming out of the toilet and a man wearing glasses. Sang Xia was stunned. That girl was none other than Leng Xiaomo. That man Yingluo was actually Yingluo. ¡°Xiao mo, that man is professor han.¡± sang Xia said slowly. the news had exposed his id photo. The two of them bumped into each other again and then separated. There was nothing strange about it in the surveillance video. ¡°Little MO, does this matter have anything to do with you?¡± When sang said that, it was no longer a question, but a confirmation. Those people who were chasing her just now might be from the same group. However, sang Xia could not understand why they would want to capture Xiao mo. However, Leng Xiaomo was the only one who knew the truth. Leng Xiaomo was silent for a while, but he still said slowly, ¡± when that professor han bumped into me, he put a phone on me. I only found out later, but I¡¯ve already destroyed the card. leng xiaomo did not want to tell her, but she did not want to hide it from sang xia. At this point, sang Xia finally understood everything. Her expression was rather serious, but she did not ask what was in the phone. ¡°Is your brother involved in this case?¡± Leng Xiaomo nodded. I only noticed this after you told me about the news. I know what to do next. I¡¯ll tell my brother. that was what leng xiaomo was thinking at that moment.. Chapter 1702 - Chapter 1702: Don’t be a sister with a changed heart (2) Chapter 1702: Don¡¯t be a sister with a changed heart (2) Translator: 549690339 She had something that those people wanted, and this thing must be very important to her brother. Hearing that, sang Xia took a deep breath and said, ¡± if that¡¯s the case, are we still going to delete the video? ¡± It was too late. Since she could see it, if the other party also had a Senior Programmer, he would definitely be able to see it too. because the incident just now had already proved that they had already found her. ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need for that now.¡± Leng Xiaomo pursed her lips. Perhaps they had already investigated her the moment she boarded the plane, and at that time, there was nothing she could do to save her. don¡¯t worry, Xiao mo. We wont let anything happen to you. Normally, the people of our company can¡¯t get involved in cases that your brother is involved in. This is the rule. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re one of us. If you need anything, just tell us. Safety first. Sang Xia looked at her and said seriously. Leng Xiaomo¡¯s lips twitched. thank you. You don¡¯t have to get involved in this. Just let my brother handle his case. Since the matter had been exposed, Leng Xiaomo had made up her mind to tell her brother when she returned. Leng Xiaomo went to the place where sang Xia and the others were staying today. There was no one in the hotel. Sang Xia said that the two little ones were at a friend¡¯s place, and she was going out to pick them up. Now, he would let her rest here alone for a while. ¡± where¡¯s xio? isn¡¯t she here? ¡± Leng Xiaomo asked after taking a quick glance at them after entering. Sang Xia smiled. he might come back in the afternoon to cook. After sang Xia finished speaking, she went out again to pick up the two little ones. However, Leng Xiaomo scratched his head. Did she hear it right? Rong Zhan specially came back in the afternoon to cook? now that she was alone in the hotel, sitting on the sofa to rest, her mind was still lingering with fear from what had happened in the coffee shop. With this, the clues of those people should be completely cut off. This was because whenever she went out again, she would change her identity information, whether it was an ID card, a passport, or a credit card. Not long after Leng Xiaomo stayed there, she heard the sound of a room card being swiped. She immediately perked up and stared straight at the entrance. The next second, a slender figure appeared. The moment Leng Xiaomo saw him, she heaved a sigh of relief. The person who returned was Rong Zhan. ¡°Little MO, you¡¯re here.¡± Rong Zhan saw the young lady at first glance and asked calmly. His wife had already told him. Leng Xiaomo acknowledged him. didn¡¯t you see it? ¡± ¡°Oh! The little girl¡¯s family is not old, but her words have quite a temper.¡± rong Zhan chuckled softly and threw his keys on the coffee table. he turned around and walked towards the refrigerator. Leng Xiaomo wanted to see what he was going to do. Was he going to cook? to her surprise, she saw Rong Zhan take out two boxes of ice cream from the refrigerator. Ice cream? Her eyes widened slightly. He was a cunning. cruel. and ruthless mercenarv boss. but he actuallv dared to eat this? Leng Xiaomo suddenly felt that something was off. After taking out all the ice cream, Rong Zhan threw a box over to her. With a complicated expression, he said, ¡± you came just in time. Hurry up and finish it as soon as possible. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Although Leng Xiaomo was surprised, she still took it. Rong Zhan picked up the ice-cream and leaned back on the sofa.. Then, he sighed softly and said, Chapter 1703 - Chapter 1703: Don’t be a sister with a changed heart (3) Chapter 1703: Don¡¯t be a sister with a changed heart (3) Translator: 549690339 I bought a few boxes of high-end ice cream for the two kids yesterday, but I was scolded by your sister-in-law. She told me to finish it quickly and not let them see it, or she¡¯ll kill me. As he spoke, Rong Zhan glanced at Leng Xiaomo and squinted his long and narrow eyes. what are you waiting for? hurry up and eat. Your little nephew and niece should be back soon. As he said that, Rong Zhan quickly started digging and eating. Leng Xiaomo, ¡°Yingluo.¡± The corner of his eyes twitched. The private life of this arms dealer seemed to be a little different from what he had imagined. He spoiled his child, had a wife to discipline him, had to cook, had an uncountable amount of money, but he still learned to save, and even ate ice cream? Leng Xiaomo grumbled silently in her heart before starting to eat as well. However, this was not the end. While they were eating ice cream, Rong Zhan suddenly called. He looked at his phone and picked it up immediately. However, before he could call her ¡®wife¡¯, he heard the other side say, ¡± Daddy, Daddy Wanwan. Rong Zhan¡¯s mouthful of ice cream almost made him choke. He quickly changed his words. triplets, daddy is here. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± In order not to delay his meal, Rong Zhan turned on the loudspeaker. on the other hand, the little triplets and the little overlord flower were sitting in the back seat, holding their mommy¡¯s cell phone and calling him. the little triplets said in a clingy tone, ¡± daddy, older brother said that he wants to eat ice cream. can you come back in the afternoon to buy some for him and also buy me ice cream? ¡± When Leng Xiaomo heard this, she wanted to laugh and turned her head. That little niece of his was too smart and too scheming. She clearly wanted to eat it, but she insisted that her brother wanted to eat it. This little brat. The corner of Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes twitched as well. He pinched the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡± daughter, tell your brother that daddy is busy with work outside in the afternoon and can¡¯t go back. He can¡¯t buy ice cream. ¡°Ah, daddy, you¡¯re not coming back? no, my brother and i miss you so much!¡± When the little girl heard this, she immediately began to mumble. Hearing this, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened immediately. However, he also took the opportunity to negotiate. daughter, it¡¯s not impossible for daddy to come back, but daddy doesn¡¯t have the time to buy ice cream for you. The little triplets toot and were about to say something when the little Overlord flower suddenly rushed forward and said, ¡± daddy, you don¡¯t have to come back then! When his daddy was not at home, he was the only ¡®man¡¯ in the family, so he could have a place in the family! Hearing that, Rong Zhan laughed. sure, little brat. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to come back. As Leng Xiaomo ate her ice cream, she looked at Rong Zhan, the mercenary boss, and the little brat, who were acting like old foxes. She suddenly felt warm and fuzzy in her heart. She felt relaxed and natural, warm and beautiful. If she had not wanted to trouble sang Xia, she would not have come. After all, when Xio was in the base, she often saw her with a bad face and a bad temper. She didn¡¯t want to come here and be lectured. However, she never expected that her family would change Rong Zhan so much. As soon as he returned, he seemed to have changed into a different person. He was no longer the decisive and ruthless man outside, but a father who doted on his wife and husband and spoiled his little children. Leng Xiaomo found it hard to imagine such a change. However, she had to admit that such a family of four was so beautiful that she actually looked forward to it. Leng Xiaomo looked out the window. And who would she have such an opportunity with in the future? A certain person¡¯s face began to appear in Leng Xiaomo¡¯s mind uncontrollably. He cooked for her and slept with her. What should she do? was it that human hearts were greedy? she no longer wanted to be his sister. [author: anbaos tomorrow will be exciting their couple will still be written together as a whole..] Chapter 1704 - Chapter 1704: She’s going to look for the little monster secretly (1) Chapter 1704: She¡¯s going to look for the little monster secretly (1) Translator: 549690339 This thought flashed across Leng Xiaomo¡¯s mind, and she was stunned for a moment. How could she have such a thought? Did she really change her original intention? She just wanted to like him silently and look at him. If her brother knew that she liked him, he would definitely scold her for being mischievous and be disappointed in her. He might even run away from her without hesitation. She didn¡¯t even need to think about these consequences, did she? So what was she hoping for? However, she was not willing to accept this. She was really not willing to accept this. There seemed to be two little people quarreling and fighting in her mind, which gave her a splitting headache. At this moment- Suddenly, the door opened, and Rong Zhan quickly took the unfinished ice cream and hid it back in the refrigerator. ¡°Daddy, is daddy at home?¡± A cute voice was heard. The next second, Leng Xiaomo saw a little girl with two pigtails sticking her head out. She was wearing denim suspenders, shorts, and a green t-shirt with a little lion pattern. She was handsome and beautiful, and with her watery face, she was particularly rare. But very quickly, another little brat also appeared. The two little fellows were actually wearing the same clothes. Their pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes were very attractive, and their handsome little faces would definitely charm thousands of girls when they grew up. the little overlord flower thought that daddy was not at home and was about to scream and shout, but suddenly saw a beautiful sister sitting on the sofa. he suddenly gasped, then held onto the wall and asked like an adult, ¡± this beautiful lady, who are you? ¡® As soon as he finished speaking, he was cut on the head. He immediately hugged his head and cried out in pain. Then, he heard his mother bypass him and say, ¡± don¡¯t be so rude. This is a good friend of dad and mom. Call her sister. The little tyrant flower pouted and looked at its mommy with hidden bitterness. &Nbsp; really. He didn¡¯t give her any face at all in front of such a pretty lady. On the other hand, the little triplets walked to her side and sized her up. They raised their little faces and said, ¡± little sister, you are so handsome. Can you hug me? ¡± Leng Xiaomo¡¯s usually cold heart was about to melt from the cuteness of the two little Smarties. She lowered her head and picked up the triplets, asking softly, ¡± do you like sister? ¡± yes, sister is so handsome. I like you. The little triplets wrapped their arms around her neck and gave her a kiss. Leng Xiaomo wiped her lips and smiled. No wonder everyone praised these two little guys when they saw them. They were smart and had a sharp tongue. They would definitely be extraordinary in the future. At this moment, the triplets saw that their mommy was not around. She was sitting on Leng Xiaomo¡¯s lap, and her round, grape-like eyes were bright and clever. Then, she leaned into her ear and asked, ¡± little sister, since you¡¯re Daddy and Mommy¡¯s friend, do you know the little monster from my godmother¡¯s family? ¡® The first was godmother, and the second was little monster. Leng Xiaomo raised his eyebrows. su Mubai? Xiao-Xiaobai?¡± When the triplets heard this, they widened their eyes and secretly put their hands to their lips. little sister, don¡¯t tell my Daddy and Mommy. Can you tell me secretly where the little monster is now? ¡± Deep down, Leng Xiaomo knew that Rong Zhan was a little isolated from sister Li¡¯s son because of his physique. no matter what, she felt more heartache for xiao-xiaobai. However, she pinched the little triplets ¡®cheeks gently and said- Chapter 1705 - Chapter 1705: She’s going to secretly look for the little monster (2) Chapter 1705: She¡¯s going to secretly look for the little monster (2) Translator: 549690339 baby, do you know that your daddy doesn¡¯t like little monsters? your daddy will be angry if you play with him. When the little triplets heard this, they immediately lowered their eyebrows and pouted their little mouths as if they were going to hang soy sauce bottles. She said in a muffled voice, ¡± my daddy doesn¡¯t like it. I like it. My daddy doesn¡¯t want to play with him. I want to play with him. It¡¯s not my daddy who is with him. Leng Xiaomo was stunned by the triplets ¡®words. He didn¡¯t expect the little girl to understand such a principle at such a young age. Leng Xiaomo calmed down, took a deep breath, and said, ¡± alright. There¡¯s no way you can find him even if I tell you, so there¡¯s no harm in telling you. The little triplets did not care about anything else and immediately pricked up their little ears. he¡¯s on an island near Singapore. In a month or two, it¡¯ll be open to tourists. The environment is very good, and there are many people on the island. He¡¯s doing very well, so you don¡¯t have to worry about him. Leng Xiaomo said as he looked at her little face. the little triplets ¡®expression froze slightly. it was unclear if they were happy or unhappy. However, her next action was beyond Leng Xiaomo¡¯s expectations. The triplets got down from her lap and ran straight to the coffee table in front. They picked up an iPad and then returned. She skillfully entered her fingerprint and entered something in the search bar. Immediately, a 3D mode map of the global map appeared. little sister, take a look. Which island is it? ¡± The triplets asked as they lay on her lap. Leng Xiaomo did not expect her to do this. She did not understand children. Were all children of this age playing like this, or were Pixiu the minority? He was really amazing. As Leng Xiaomo thought about it, he zoomed in on her screen in Singapore. To search for that Island. The little triplets were fully focused on watching. ¡°The triplets are on this Island. You can Zoom in and take a look ¡­¡± Little MO, what are you guys doing!? Suddenly, a slightly deep man¡¯s voice rang out, causing Leng Xiaomo to shiver. No, it was not her. It was the little girl beside her who shivered. She also shivered. Rong Zhan came over with the little Overlord flower. It was already wilted. It seemed like it had been dealt with by the lurking old fox and was struggling on its deathbed. He really didn¡¯t have any face at all. When the triplets regained their senses, they immediately opened a German tutorial video on their iPad calmly. Then, they slid down from her side and ran towards the person. daddy, when did you come back? ¡± Leng Xiaomo felt guilty for some reason. She had no choice. She was still afraid of Rong Zhan¡¯s bad temper. However, seeing the young woman¡¯s quick reaction, she pretended to be fine and showed him the iPad screen. Then, she nodded and said, ¡± is your daughter really only three years old? She¡¯s amazing, she can even speak German.¡± However, that ¡®amazing¡¯ clearly meant something else. Hearing tnat, Kong znan tnrew tne little tyrant mower away ancl tne little girl up. He sneered, ¡± German is nothing. She and her brother could already piece together a second order Rubik¡¯s Cube when they were one and a half years old. She can speak eight languages now when she was three years old. It was the time for children to learn languages when they were young. At this time, the things they learned were deeply rooted. The two of them were naturally intelligent and had a high IQof 160. This was not a problem at all.. Chapter 1706 - Chapter 1706: She wanted to secretly look for the little monster (3) Chapter 1706: She wanted to secretly look for the little monster (3) Translator: 549690339 However, Leng Xiaomo¡¯s heart trembled violently when she heard this. Of course. It wasn¡¯t just because they were so smart, but because of Yingluo. She might, probably, perhaps Yingluo had underestimated that three-year-old little girl. When she told her the little monster¡¯s address just now, she thought that she could just tell her. Anyway, the little girl could not go there. What could a small child do? But now, she had a bad feeling. ¡°Cough! that Huahua is really unexpected, really unexpected, ¡± Leng Xiaomo said as he quickly picked up his glass of water, pretending to calm down. In fact, she did need to calm down. She really shouldn¡¯t think too much about a three-year-old child. In the afternoon, sang Xia and Rong Zhan invited Xiao mo to have lunch together with the two little rascals. Leng Xiaomo gladly attended the dinner, but the more she got to know them, the more she felt that these two Rascals were very sly, had a sharp tongue, and were very logical. if it was like this now, what about in the future? Leng Xiaomo could not help but sigh. After the meal, they wanted to send Xiao mo back, but Leng Xiaomo declined. She wanted her brother to pick her up. However, when they were about to part, the triplets ran over like the wind. Leng Xiaomo bent down to hug him naturally. The triplets hugged her neck and kissed her on the cheek. They whispered, ¡± sister Xiao mo, thank you for what you did just now. Don¡¯t tell my Daddy and Mommy, okay? ¡± Leng Xiaomo immediately knew what she was talking about. However, at this time, her state of mind was rather complicated. She half-squatted down, curled her lips, and touched her little head. Then, she slowly said, ¡± little girl, no matter what, you must listen to Daddy and Mommy. They won¡¯t harm you. the little triplets hesitated for a while before they nodded. Of course, she knew that her Daddy and Mommy loved her and would not harm her. However, could she say that that was not what she wanted? she was very unhappy that she would never be able to see the little monster again. whenever she thought about it, she would feel so sad that she wanted to cry. She really missed the little monster. she wanted to know what he was doing and where he was. Upon seeing this, Leng Xiaomo kissed her again and got up to say goodbye to her family. The little triplets were standing in front of her. No one knew what the little girl was thinking about except herself. He had many ideas and was terrifyingly quick-witted. who knew what earth-shattering actions she would do. after they parted ways, leng xiaomo started calling her brother from outside. she still had more than ten days, which was neither a long nor a short time. her brother had a lot of things to do. to put it bluntly, how much time would they have to spend together? As soon as Leng Xiaomo picked up the phone, it was a mess on the other end. After a few seconds, her brother¡¯s voice came through. Hello, Xiaomo, what¡¯s wrong?! I¡¯m busy here.¡± Leng Xiaomo, ¡°Yingluo.¡± she touched her upper teeth with the tip of her tongue, feeling a little depressed in her heart. but what else could she do? Just as she was about to say ¡°forget it,¡± a message suddenly flashed through her mind. ¡°right, right, brother, i have something important to tell you.¡± Leng Xiaomo said hurriedly. ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t we talk over the phone?¡± Leng yunchen seemed to be busy with something. leng xiaomo¡¯s head hurt from his anger. she took a deep breath and thought about the phone. she said expressionlessly, ¡± i have something in my hand that i have to give you personally, or you¡¯ll regret it.. ¡® Chapter 1707 - Chapter 1707: Your sister clearly likes you (1) Chapter 1707: Your sister clearly likes you (1) Translator: 549690339 As soon as he said this. Leng yunchen seemed to hesitate for a moment. Leng yunchen then asked, ¡± where are you now? Do you want to come to the Jun area? I¡¯m dealing with some things here and can¡¯t leave for the time being.¡± Leng Xiaomo was running out of patience. it was completely polished. she simply said,¡¯send me the address¡¯ and then hung up. I¡¯ll go! She wanted to see what important things he was busy with over there. now that she had personally experienced the case that he was dealing with, she was the one who was the real witness. And she had something they wanted. Wasn¡¯t she the most important person? leng xiaomo hailed a taxi according to the address he had sent and drove straight to the destination. When she arrived, there were a few armored vehicles parked outside the ju area. Leng Xiaomo was stopped the moment she got down and walked to the entrance. ¡°Who are you? Outsiders are not allowed to enter.¡± A soldier stopped her. Leng Xiaomo¡¯s expression was already very ugly, but she didn¡¯t need to get angry with innocent people. She held back her temper and said calmly, ¡± my brother is Senior Colonel Leng, Leng yunchen. He asked me to come and look for him. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go in and inform him. The soldier was about to say something when a Special Forces soldier ran out from inside. He saluted at the door and said, ¡± Senior Colonel Leng has ordered me to invite this lady in. It could be said that Leng Xiaomo was not in a good mood to enter after going through so much trouble. therefore, when she walked into her brother¡¯s office and saw him with a young woman, her face immediately darkened! She sneered in her heart. He even gave that woman a cup of tea? Chat? This was his most important matter? As Leng Xiaomo walked over, she clenched the joints of her fingers so tightly that they made cracking sounds. the office door was open, and there was only her brother and a woman sitting on a leather sofa inside. her brother was leaning against the desk and talking to the woman. however, the closer he got, the more leng xiaomo realized that the woman actually looked frightened, her face pale, and pitiful. ¡°senior colonel, i¡¯ve brought him.¡± The Special Forces soldier who led the way said. Leng yunchen looked up and saw his sister. He immediately nodded to the Special Forces soldier, ¡± thank you. Then, he looked at Leng Xiaomo and beckoned for her to come in. While drinking tea, he asked, ¡± what¡¯s the matter, Xiaomo? is there something important you want to tell me? ¡± Previously, Leng Xiaomo was being hunted down. It was only thanks to sang Xia¡¯s help that she was able to escape from the pursuers. Later, she found out that the pursuers were related to his case. She wanted to look for him for such a big matter, but she was told that he had no time to deal with it. When she came here, she found him chatting leisurely with his girlfriend! Leng Xiaomo felt a burning sensation in his chest, as if there was a fire burning. She was already very angry. However, no matter how angry he was, Leng Xiaomo did not throw a tantrum. Instead, his gaze fell on the woman, and his lips curled up into a fake smile as he said, ¡± Senior Colonel Leng, you¡¯ve surprised me. Is this why you¡¯re so busy with work that you can¡¯t leave? I didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing you for such a long time, your taste has deteriorated.¡± as soon as she said this, leng yunchen suddenly scolded her in a low voice, ¡± how can you say that? Some things shouldn¡¯t be said carelessly! This lady came to G City yesterday and was attacked today. The police happened to find her and brought her here..¡± Chapter 1708 - Chapter 1708: Your sister clearly likes you (2) Chapter 1708: Your sister clearly likes you (2) Translator: 549690339 The woman wasn¡¯t stupid. She didn¡¯t look good when she heard the girl who suddenly appeared speak with such hostility. Was he attacked when he came to G City? Leng Xiaomo furrowed his brows, feeling that something was amiss. ¡°Why? is she a passenger from Singapore? You were hunted down in Georgopol today?¡± leng xiaomo said without any expression. as soon as she said this, leng yunchen looked at her in shock. his cold face was filled with shock. ¡± how did you know? ¡± How did she know about this? the woman¡¯s face also seemed to have a strange look. Leng Xiaomo had only spoken casually, and she did not expect it to be true. She glanced at the woman and snorted coldly. why? because she had alighted from the same plane and was attacked in the morning! However, what was going on? She had thought that she was the only one being hunted down, but now it seemed that there were other people. Could it be that those people really didn¡¯t find anything fishy about the scene between her and professor han in the video, but instead suspected everyone in the only plane that flew away immediately after the accident? In fact, it was not impossible. However, what other reasons could there be? Could it be that this woman, Leng Xiaomo seemed to have thought of something, and she suddenly looked at her suspiciously. at this moment, leng yunchen seemed to have suddenly realized something and became vigilant. he quickly walked to her side and clasped her shoulder, ¡® Xiao mo, are you also in a daze? ¡± As soon as he finished speaking. However, Leng Xiaomo sharply sensed that someone behind her brother was looking at her. Her eyes suddenly flickered, and she suddenly changed what she wanted to say. brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I just had dinner with joy and his family. Her words were a little ambiguous. leng yunchen didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. he only looked at her from head to toe. when he saw that she was really fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± it¡¯s alright. you gave me a scare. ¡® His sister had also come down from that plane. Leng yunchen then looked at the woman who had been attacked today and said to Leng Xiaomo slowly, ¡± this is miss Lin qingya. She came back on the same plane as you, but she was attacked this morning. We suspect that those bad guys wanted to harm her, so we sent her here for protection. We¡¯ll also see if we can catch the person who wanted to harm her. Leng Shimo¡¯s brows furrowed even more when he heard this. why would they want to kill her? did she know something she shouldn¡¯t know? ¡± Or does she have something that the other party wants?¡± In fact, this was a problem that could not be revealed. Leng yunchen was about to say something to her, but the young woman named Lin qingya suddenly said anxiously, ¡± Senior Colonel Leng, this is not appropriate. Even if we were on the same plane, the person who was attacked now is me, not her. She shouldn¡¯t know so much. These words were clearly meant to be on guard against the outside world, but what was going on? However, Leng Xiaomo seemed to hear a faint hint of ridicule in his voice. That woman was testing her? Leng Xiaomo found it strange why she had such a feeling. However, no matter what, she chose to follow her first instinct. Her lips curled up coldly. since that¡¯s the case, you can stay here. Lin qingya was stunned and looked at her with a complicated expression. Leng Xiaomo was also looking straight at her, the meaning in his eyes unclear.. Chapter 1709 - Chapter 1709: your sister clearly likes you (3) Chapter 1709: your sister clearly likes you (3) Translator: 549690339 Hearing Lin qingya¡¯s words, Leng yunchen glanced at her, then touched Leng Xiaomo¡¯s hair. Xiaomo, now that the news has exposed that incident, if anything happens to you, you must let me know immediately. I¡¯ll come and protect you. Leng Xiaomo did not know what to feel when she heard that. her lips twitched and she suddenly asked, ¡± when are you coming home? i want to wait for you to come home together. ¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± ¡°Senior Colonel Leng!¡± At the mention of going home, Lin qingya walked over nervously, her face pale. When she opened her mouth again, she had already grabbed Leng yunchen¡¯s arm. Senior Colonel Leng, you can¡¯t just leave like this. They¡¯re hunting me down now. If you don¡¯t protect me, I¡¯m really afraid that I¡¯ll be ¡­ do you think everyone else here is dead?! Leng Xiaomo interrupted her suddenly and said sarcastically. As he said this, Leng Xiaomo had already pulled her hand away. He forbade this woman from touching him again in front of her brother. she looked so weak in front of her brother, and there were so many people protecting her, so how could anything happen to her? She actually wanted her brother to stay by her side. Leng Xiaomo didn¡¯t want to say that she was hostile to all the women who appeared around her brother, but she really didn¡¯t like this woman. And he felt that something was wrong. Her sixth sense had always been accurate. Although Leng yunchen was a little surprised that his sister¡¯s temper was so bad today, he still said to the woman, ¡± miss Lin, I still have something to deal with. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe here. I¡¯ll deal with the rest of the things. If anything happens, I¡¯ll let you know at once. then, he added, ¡± also, miss lin, you must think carefully about whether you have accidentally seen something or carried something that doesn¡¯t belong to you. this is likely the reason why they are looking for you, so once you think of something, you must let me know immediately. ¡® When Leng yunchen finished speaking, someone happened to be looking for him at the door, so he had to go out and leave first. After he left, only she and the woman named Lin qingya were left. The atmosphere suddenly became quiet and strange. Leng Xiaomo looked straight at her and walked towards her step by step. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± Lin qingya¡¯s face was still pale, and she was forced to retreat by Leng Xiaomo¡¯s actions. Leng Xiaomo tilted his head slightly and suddenly smiled slyly. are you really afraid, or are you planning something against him? ¡± Do you like him?¡± Lin qingya was stunned when she heard that. Then, she blushed and said, ¡± it¡¯s none of your business. Who are you to him? ¡± This woman didn¡¯t know that her blushing face instantly made the eyes of the girl opposite her flash with a cold light. It didn¡¯t matter what her motive was, or if she was interested in her brother-! The corners of Leng Xiaomo¡¯s lips curled up into a bitter sneer. I¡¯m lucky to have seen the legendary White Lotus today. But then again, before I met you, I always thought that white lotus flowers were not bad. ¡°you-yt The meaning of this was obvious. No woman could withstand Rong Yan¡¯s humiliation. just as the smell of gunpowder spread between the two, leng yunchen returned. Lin qingya¡¯s expression was ugly. She asked directly, ¡± Senior Colonel Leng, who is she to you? ¡® Leng Xiaomo¡¯s expression turned cold. leng yunchen did not understand what she meant, so he asked her directly, ¡® sister, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± When Lin qingya heard that, she looked at Leng Xiaomo strangely and said, ¡® Oh? So that¡¯s how it is, you¡¯re so possessive, I thought she was your girlfriend.¡± [ author Jun: hohoho.. Actually, the scumbags come out for all kinds of auxiliary purposes! ] [ good night, my babies! ] Chapter 1710 - Chapter 1710: Xiao mo, don’t hide, look at me (1) chapter 1710: xiao mo, don¡¯t hide, look at me (1) translator: 549690339 as soon as she said that, leng xiaomo¡¯s expression changed instantly. before leng yunchen could react, she suddenly stepped forward and grabbed the woman¡¯s collar. with a loud slap, she slapped her hard. ¡°little mo, what are you doing- leng yunchen¡¯s eyes widened. he quickly went up to pull them away and stop them. leng xiaomo looked at her with a sullen expression and refused to let go. watch your words! if you continue to talk nonsense, this great aunt will tear your mouth apart. also, if you dare to have any ideas about my brother, i will kill you!¡± when leng yunchen used all his strength to pull her away, he was shocked by his sister¡¯s actions and words. he did not expect her to be so emotional and emotional. this was completely different from her previous attitude of not willing to care about anything. on the other hand, the woman named lin qingya covered the side of her face that had been slapped as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. she wanted to complain but was shocked by leng xiaomo¡¯s actions and held back. leng xiaomo got angry just by looking at her. especially when she felt that she was up to no good! leng yunchen furrowed his brows slightly and was a little angry. leng xiaomo avoided his gaze, her chest heaving up and down. she knew that her brother might be angry at her, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. it was that woman¡¯s fault for saying something she shouldn¡¯t have. she had to stop her from speaking. however, just as leng xiaomo thought that her brother would reprimand her, her brother unexpectedly grabbed her wrist and said to the woman indifferently, ¡± madam lin, my younger sister has a bad temper. you shouldn¡¯t have provoked her. then, leng yunchen grabbed leng xiaomo¡¯s arm and brought her out of the room. the door slammed shut, separating them. look after the person inside and protect her. leng yunchen nodded and greeted the two soldiers, then took her by the wrist and left. he only let go of her hand when he brought leng xiaomo to a hidden side of a hummer. then, he pinched the area between his brows and put his other hand on his waist. he looked down at her with a complicated gaze. tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you today? ¡± did he eat gunpowder? no matter how much you dislike that woman, you can¡¯t hit her. ¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s gaze was cold as she kept looking elsewhere. now that he asked, she snorted and said, ¡± are you blaming me? why didn¡¯t you blame me when we were inside?¡± leng yunchen almost choked on his own breath when he heard that. he sneered in anger, ¡± blame you? if i were to criticize you, of course i could reprimand you in the room, not speak up for you. you¡¯re my sister, no matter what, i can¡¯t let you suffer in front of outsiders.¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly when she heard that. that cold and stubborn aura seemed to have eased a little. seeing this, leng yunchen¡¯s tense expression eased a little. he walked up to her again and pressed her shoulders with both hands. he raised his hand and touched her soft black hair with the other hand. his voice was a little deeper. ¡± xiao mo, i only care about you and worry about you. tell me now, look into my eyes, and tell me what happened to you. it definitely wasn¡¯t as simple as what they said, was it? you went to look for sang xia and the others? and then? what else happened?¡± at the end of his sentence, a worried look appeared on his face. she must have been hiding something.. Chapter 1711 - Chapter 1711: Xiao mo, don ‘t hide, look at me (2) chapter 1711: xiao mo, don ¡®t hide, look at me (2) translator: 549690339 although he looked like a rough man, they were often like this on the outside but not on the inside. a little detail on the outside could be fatal, so leng yunchen would not be so careless. their hearts were often more sensitive and delicate than women. after leng yunchen said this, leng xiaomo¡¯s anger and unhappiness finally collapsed. she just looked at him like that, and her eyes seemed to slowly fill with tears. the next second, she suddenly threw herself into his arms and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± brother xuxu, xuxu. leng yunchen also lowered his head and hugged her, stroking her hair affectionately. good girl. he sighed softly. he knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. this time, leng xiaomo really opened her mouth. ¡°brother, in fact, when i went out this morning, i was also attacked.¡± leng yunchen¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. ¡± what? are you hurt or not?! ¡± what are they like? do they have guns?¡± leng xiaomo pursed his lips and shook his head. i¡¯m fine. they forced me into the toilet in a coffee shop. when they were about to kick the door down to catch me, sang xia opened fire from the window and killed them. they did have guns on them. m glad you¡¯re fine, but qin zhuan caf¨¦? are you talking about the coffee shop near the xxx bridge street!¡± leng yunchen¡¯s expression suddenly turned complicated. leng xiaomo nodded. she wasn¡¯t curious about how he knew. he must¡¯ve heard about everything that happened today. at this point, leng xiaomo looked at him and said with a deep understanding, ¡® brother, are you sure she¡¯s the one who came down from that plane? have you confirmed it, zhenzhen?¡± it wasn¡¯t suspicious for leng xiaomo to think this way, because it would be a big problem for those people to find the person who had taken the phone. if they sent a ¡± victim ¡± to better get in touch with the special forces who were also investigating this matter, not only would they be able to get the latest updates on their investigation, but if they discovered the existence of the ¡± phone, ¡± it might also be a threat to the phone. ¡°you mean yingluo?¡± leng yunchen reacted in a moment. leng xiaomo was slightly relieved when he saw that he had instantly become alert. it would be fine as long as her brother was not bewitched by that woman or used his identity as the victim to get important information out of her. this way, she would have the courage to tell him that she had the phone. just as she was about to speak, another special forces soldier suddenly ran over. leng yunxi looked over. ¡°senior colonel,¡± the man saluted and continued, ¡± senior colonel, madam lin, who was attacked, was crying and screaming to leave this place. she said that someone here had attacked her. the first lieutenant came just now and heard about this. he was a little scared. at this point, he stopped and did not continue. enough is enough. hearing that, leng yunchen raised his eyebrows slightly and nodded at him. okay, i understand. i¡¯ll be there in a while. please tell that ms. lin that she can leave if she wants to. no one will care if she¡¯s dead or alive after she leaves. ¡°yes!¡± the special forces soldier¡¯s eyes twitched. as soon as the special forces soldier left, leng yunchen looked at leng xiaomo again, but the latter looked away slightly. the atmosphere suddenly became a little strange. for some reason, leng xiaomo suddenly felt that her breathing was a little difficult. ¡°little mo,¡± ¡°yes.¡± she was still avoiding his gaze. ¡°what are you hiding from? look at me..¡± Chapter 1712 - Chapter 1712: Xiao mo, don’t hide, look at me (3) chapter 1712: xiao mo, don¡¯t hide, look at me (3) translator: 549690339 as soon as he said that, leng xiaomo was even more afraid to look at him, probably because she felt guilty or something. his heart was also starting to go out of control, thump, thump, thump, beating more and more violently. what did it feel like to have a crush on someone? no one else could describe that feeling better than her. she wanted him to know her feelings, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to. because she knew what the consequences would be if she said it. ¡± xiaomo, you¡¯re so tired. ¡± leng yunchen reached out to touch her shoulder, but before he could touch it, leng xiaomo suddenly dodged. then, she lowered her head and said, ¡± brother, i hit her because i felt that she had ulterior motives. you know the reason, so i refused to let her approach you in any way. as she said this, she slowly raised her head to look at him and said firmly, ¡® whether i want to get something from you, or i want to have you. even if she was just an ordinary victim, the woman just now did not deny that she had other feelings for her brother. she used to think that she really liked him in the dark and that it was enough to protect this love that could not be seen in public. however, after she came here, she realized that it was impossible. the closer she got to him, the more she loved him. the closer she got to him, the more she didn¡¯t want to just be his sister. the closer she got to him, the more she didn¡¯t want to see other women around him. not even a little. she could not lie to herself. she really couldn¡¯t accept it. her brother was the most important person to her. even if it was immoral and shameless for her to fall in love with her brother. however, she really had no other choice. she couldn¡¯t tell when this relationship had changed. after all, the blood flowing in her body was different from his. hearing her words, leng yunchen fixed his eyes on her. after a long time, he sighed softly and suddenly said, ¡± you¡¯ve underestimated me. ¡® there was a thud. leng xiaomo was stunned. he was underestimating him. what did that mean? could it be that he was leng xiaomo held her breath. leng yunchen chuckled and said, ¡± i¡¯m in this line of work. what don¡¯t i know? what can¡¯t i see through? ¡± even if that woman had that kind of intention, i wouldn¡¯t have any thoughts about her. trying to use a honey trap on me, ah, she¡¯s really a little too inexperienced.¡± when he said those disdainful words, leng xiaomo felt her tensed nerves relax, and she heaved a sigh of relief deep down. but after that, for some reason, she felt an endless blockage. the corners of his lips twitched slightly. only then did she raise her head to look at him. she looked at the slight smile on his lips and his cold and slender eyes. i like you. do i love you? at this moment, the two of them just looked at each other. leng yunchen¡¯s lips still had some remnants of the smile from before, but now, he saw his sister looking at him without blinking, and the smile on his lips gradually faded. ¡°little mo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng yunchen raised his head and asked as he ruffled her hair. leng xiaomo smiled and shook her head. leng yunchen glanced at other places. when he turned back, he ruffled her hair with his big palm and sneered in a low voice, ¡± little girl, i really don¡¯t know when i can really grow up. don¡¯t worry, your brother has a girl he likes, and he won¡¯t be seduced by other women.. Chapter 1713 - Chapter 1713: Xiao mo, don ‘t hide, look at me (4) chapter 1713: xiao mo, don ¡®t hide, look at me (4) translator: 549690339 leng xiaomo¡¯s body stiffened at that. ¡°yingluo girl?¡± she didn¡¯t know how she made that sound. leng yunchen blinked, then suddenly seemed to realize something. he lowered his head and licked his lower lips with a low smile. i was wrong. she¡¯s already a wife now. she¡¯s pregnant and is going to be a mother soon. leng xiaomo¡¯s heart was in her mouth, and her eyes flickered slightly. you¡¯re talking about sister youyou, right? ¡± leng yunchen looked at her and tugged helplessly, ¡± so it¡¯s not a secret anymore. leng xiaomo, ¡°yingluo. ¡± although she was slightly relieved, she knew that he liked youyou. however, when he said it, she still felt a sharp pain in her heart. her brother had told her that he had someone he liked. how could she feel good? however, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. brother, don¡¯t be sad. you still have me, wanwan. you will have a better girl waiting for you in the future. leng yunchen raised his hand and touched her delicate little nose. i¡¯m counting on your words. leng xiaomo laughed. at a certain moment. she finally knew what it meant to force a smile. leng yunchen decided to send her home first. at least it was safe at home for now, and he would go back to stay at night. however, when leng xiaomo was walking out with her brother, another soldier suddenly came looking for him. ¡± commander leng! captain leng!¡± leng xiaomo stopped in her tracks as well. she frowned slightly. it seemed like her brother was really busy. the soldier didn¡¯t know leng xiaomo, but seeing that this girl had such a good relationship with commander leng, who talked to her with a serious face, smiled gently, and even touched her head repeatedly, he thought that they were in that kind of relationship. so, when he ran over and stopped in his tracks, he politely saluted leng yunchen. however, when he saw leng xiaomo, he suddenly laughed foolishly and said, ¡± hello, sister-in-law! hello, sister-in-law! this loud shout made the two men¡¯s hearts tremble, and also attracted the ¡°gossip¡± attention of the surrounding soldiers. they all stretched their necks to take a look. leng xiaomo¡¯s face turned red instantly. she clenched her small hands slightly and was so nervous that she was about to sweat. leng yunchen suddenly kicked her with his long leg and scolded her with a straight face, ¡± what are you shouting for? this is my sister, what sister-in-law? ¡± when the soldier heard that, he was stunned. his face turned red and he quickly apologized, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry. ah, i thought you two were a couple since you were so intimate. as soon as she said that, leng yunchen immediately glared at her again. the soldier was even more flustered and did not know what to say. he stammered as he looked at leng xiaomo and explained, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, miss leng. it¡¯s just that we saw the way you looked at our commander leng with such affection. we were all betting that you must be ran ran. ¡°are you done, kid? tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± leng yunchen was getting impatient. he blocked leng xiaomo¡¯s petite body with his tall body and shouted at him in a low voice. at that moment, leng xiaomo looked at him, who was standing in front of him. he was so tall and his shoulders were so broad. she pursed her lips and smiled. what kind of smile was that? it was pure and beautiful, like the best candy she had when she was young. that soldier was really silly and rash. but his words were deeply in her heart. his mood seemed to have improved. it turned out that in the eyes of others, they were like an intimate couple. it was really good.. Chapter 1714 - Chapter 1714: Xiao mo, don’t hide, look at me (5) chapter 1714: xiao mo, don¡¯t hide, look at me (5) translator: 549690339 even if that wasn¡¯t the case. however, a casual sentence from someone else would immediately tug at her young girl¡¯s heartstrings and make her happy. this was a secret love, right? it was like this. leng xiaomo raised her head slightly and looked at him, who was only wearing an army green camouflage t-shirt under the sun. her eyes seemed to be glowing. the soldier said something to leng yunchen, and his cold eyes flashed with solemness, then he nodded. when leng yunchen turned around again, he said directly to leng xiaomo, ¡® xiaomo, i¡¯ll get someone to send you home now. send me a message when you¡¯re home. i¡¯ve made some progress on the case. i¡¯ll let you know when i get home tonight. after saying that, he called someone over and asked them to send her back. however, at this moment, leng yunchen suddenly pulled her to the side. before leng xiaomo could react to what was going on, a cold and hard object suddenly appeared in his hand. she lowered her head. it was a dagger. she looked at leng yunchen. leng yunchen¡¯s gaze was deep. take it. although you¡¯re good at fighting, you can¡¯t let your guard down. i¡¯ll be more at ease if you take it with you. ¡°this is yours?¡± ¡°yes, this is my personal item.¡± leng yunchen said in a low voice. a smile appeared in leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes. i understand. as she spoke, she held the dagger tightly and put it in her pocket. now that the two of them were separated, although leng xiaomo was reluctant to part, she felt a little comforted and looked forward to it when she heard that her brother would be back at night. ¡°go on, little mo. i won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡± leng yunchen touched her head, then turned to one of the special forces soldiers and said, ¡± little dong, you must send her upstairs. ¡± ¡°captain, don¡¯t worry! i promise to complete the mission!¡± just like that, leng xiaomo left with the special forces soldier. after she turned around, she couldn¡¯t help but look back a few more times. leng yunchen watched her leave from behind. for some reason, leng yunchen looked at her petite figure as she left. he looked at her soft black hair swaying slightly behind her back and watched her look back three times with every step she took. his eyes inexplicably became deeper. it was particularly deep. was it just his imagination? why did he feel that she had changed a little this time? in fact, he was wrong. his sister was no longer the bad girl who used to drink and fight. she had grown up and become a beautiful girl. however, the change he wanted to say did not seem to be a change in appearance. at this time, the young soldier quietly moved to leng yunchen¡¯s side. commander leng, is that really your sister? she¡¯s so beautiful, gentle, and quiet. she¡¯s really likable. the soldier was still staring in the direction that leng xiaomo had left in. however, after he said that, he realized that the other party didn¡¯t respond. he immediately retracted his gaze reluctantly, but when he looked at leng yunchen again, he suddenly shivered. f * ck, f * ck, f * ck. the way chief leng looked at him was too scary. leng yunchen¡¯s eyes were indeed sharp. he grabbed the soldier¡¯s collar and said, ¡± it¡¯s good that you know that she¡¯s my sister. don¡¯t even think about having any ideas about her. ¡°no, no, no, that¡¯s not what we meant.¡± leng yunchen took another step closer and sneered, ¡± quiet? you guys didn¡¯t see her when she used to smoke, drink, and be violent, beating up her classmates until they called her parents!¡± when he said that, leng yunchen suddenly let go of him and said faintly- Chapter 1715 - Chapter 1715: Xiao mo, don’t hide, look at me (6) chapter 1715: xiao mo, don¡¯t hide, look at me (6) translator: 549690339 ¡°so, you guys should save it.¡± leng yunchen turned around and left, leaving the young soldier dumbfounded and trembling in fear. seeing that leng yunchen had gone far away, he muttered slowly, ¡± f * ck, no, no way. if you don¡¯t want to do it, then don¡¯t. how can you make up lies behind the young lady¡¯s back to slander her? what brother? ¡± in reality. leng yunchen did not know why he had said those words. perhaps, he just hoped that the group of soldiers would not be fooled by that girl¡¯s gentle and quiet appearance. when she and a group of young people in the base escaped from the tropical forest for eleven days, she was the calmest one among them, even though everyone was in a sorry state. not even the boys could compare. what was the tropical forest? it was one of the most difficult areas of the devil training. but perhaps, he said that about yingluo. other than that, what else was it for? why didn¡¯t she want those guys to pay so much attention to her? leng yunchen thought for a long time. perhaps, he was just too protective of his sister. yes, he was eager to protect his sister. other than defending the country, none of the soldiers were reliable as boyfriends. leng xiaomo had reached home safely. the special forces soldier called xiao dong was also very careful. after getting into the car, he changed into plain clothes. after the hummer drove two streets away, he sneaked in from the front of a fast food restaurant and got into another car. needless to say, leng xiaomo knew that her brother must have arranged this. after all, she was also one of the ¡®targets¡¯. leng xiaomo thought that her brother would be back at night. after a busy day, she wanted to cook a meal for him, but she suddenly remembered that there was not much food left in the refrigerator. it was not safe to go out rashly, so she planned to order a few takeaway takeaways when he was about to come back. they were all dishes that her brother liked to eat. four dishes and a soup. she was sitting on the sofa while waiting for her meal. she was holding a bag in her arms and took out a phone from it. the moment leng xiaomo saw the black phone, it was as if a stone had been stuck in her heart. although she knew that the phone was very important, she was particularly disgusted with it. it was all this mess that had been caused by this broken phone. what exactly was going on? at that time, she had suddenly become curious because the phone was related to the case her brother was handling. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes darkened, and he suddenly pressed the power button. no matter what, she had already decided that she would give her brother the phone after he returned. there must be something he wanted inside, and he hoped that he could quickly end this matter safely. however, just as the phone was turned on, an abrupt ringtone suddenly rang out in the quiet 200-sauare-meter house. it was the sound of a cell phone ringing. on such a night, she was caught off guard and her heart trembled. leng xiaomo hurriedly went to get it, only to see that it was an unfamiliar number from g city. it was probably a delivery. leng xiaomo answered the call immediately. sure enough, after the call was connected, a man¡¯s voice immediately sounded on the other side of the phone. is this miss leng? your takeaway has arrived. i¡¯m outside the door. please open the door. leng xiaomo responded, then put down his phone and got up to open the door. she walked to the door, twisted the lock from the inside, and then pressed down on the handle-! however, just as she was suppressing it halfway, an image suddenly popped up in her mind! the name in her address note was not her name at all! author jun: ¡± was the last moment thrilling? good night, my babies! nine will be 22 years old after 12. haha, what a year of 2. i hope good things come in pairs! ps: don¡¯t listen to my nonsense. actually, ninth brother is only three years old and is a little princess with an innocent face.. hurry up and throw a few tickets, my babies! hug, kiss, and raise them high! Chapter 1716 - Chapter 1716: He discovered her feelings (1) chapter 1716: he discovered her feelings (1) translator: 549690339 just as leng xiaomo reacted and was about to lock the door, the person outside the door seemed to have sensed her hesitation and slammed into the door with a bang! the atmosphere instantly became tense, and the door was knocked open before it could be completely closed. however, leng xiaomo was prepared for this. she pressed her foot against the bottom of the door, preventing him from breaking it open. however, it was different from the top. the person had already reached in with a hand, trying to grab her from several sides. he wanted to squeeze his entire body in. leng xiaomo¡¯s back was against the wall, and her upper body was against the door. she gritted her teeth and tried her best to close the door, but her strength was no match for a man¡¯s strength. seeing that he was about to squeeze in, leng xiaomo suddenly bit the back of his hand without a second thought. the strength of the bite increased, causing the man to shout loudly. then, he breathed rapidly and resisted the urge. it was as if he was afraid of being discovered. therefore, leng xiaomo¡¯s actions didn¡¯t make the man give up. when half of his shoulder was about to squeeze in, leng xiaomo¡¯s body was already tense and he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. however, at that moment, leng xiaomo suddenly thought of an image. her eyes widened slightly. in the next second, leng xiaomo let go of the hand she was biting on. a hand flashed quickly from behind, and a sharp silver light suddenly shot out-! ¡°ah, yingluo!¡± with a scream, a hand was suddenly cut off along with the wrist. fresh blood spurted out. the man immediately retracted his hand reflexively and could no longer hold it in. he started shouting, and leng xiaomo quickly closed the door with a bang. however, things didn¡¯t end there. he panted heavily and looked at the door, trying to see what was happening outside through the peephole. the sound of a car could be heard from outside the door and the elevator was descending. the man did not dare to stay any longer. now that things had come to this, he could only drag the arm that had been chopped off and escape from the stairs in a hurry. even though he had covered the wound, blood continued to ooze out, and the ground was covered in blood. after confirming that the other party had really left, leng xiaomo turned around and heaved a long sigh of relief. she closed her eyes, beads of sweat forming on her forehead, and her hand that was holding the dagger was still trembling. she really didn¡¯t expect the other party to have already found her. it was really impossible to guard against. the other party had come to her alone to get something so important. leng xiaomo was no fool. she knew that the other party must be a difficult character to deal with. if she had not reacted at the critical moment, who knew what would have happened? although her skills were not bad, she was still far from being a top secret agent like su li. they were not on the same level. it had happened too suddenly, and she was caught off guard. leng xiaomo¡¯s body slid down slowly and pressed against the door, her chest chopped-off hand on the floor, the look in her eyes suddenly darkened and turned a little red, as if bloodthirsty genes were gradually gathering in her eyes. a long-lost sense of violence hit him. leng yunchen came back less than five minutes after the man left. it could be said that he was in a hurry. he got into the elevator and took it to the 23rd floor. he immediately sensed the smell of blood in the air.. he quickly pulled out a pistol from the back of his waist and came out of the elevator with an extremely ugly expression! Chapter 1717 - Chapter 1717: He discovered her feelings (2) chapter 1717: he discovered her feelings (2) translator: 549690339 he saw the blood at the door of the house, dripping all over the ground. the moment he saw it, his whole body trembled, and he almost fainted. little mo! ¡°what happened here? what happened? whose blood is that? is his sister okay?¡± leng yunchen ignored the bloodstains and quickly went to open the door. his hands could not stop shaking when he opened the door. ¡°little mo, you¡¯re awesome! little mo was stunned! please, don¡¯t let anything happen!¡± a huge fear rose in leng yunchen¡¯s heart. when he saw the bloodstains at the door of his house, he almost collapsed. he tried his best to remain calm. however, when the door was finally opened, leng yunchen pushed the door open and saw a small figure half-kneeling at the entrance. her back was facing him, and her hands were moving, but he did not know what she was doing. leng yunchen¡¯s body froze for a moment. he looked at her actions and then at her again. he murmured in a low voice, ¡± little mo feifei. he quickly walked to her and squatted down to check if she was injured. in leng xiaomo¡¯s hand was a sackcloth. she was wiping the floor over and over again, wiping away the blood that had splattered on the floor. there was also a black bag beside her, which contained something. leng yunchen could already smell the stench of blood in the air, and he could vaguely guess what might have happened. big bro, i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m just sorry that your house is stained with blood. i¡¯m trying my best to recover from the past-¡± ¡°little mo, don¡¯t say anymore!¡± leng yunchen interrupted her, his throat moving slightly. at a certain moment. leng yunchen could not describe how he felt when he saw her safe and sound. this was his sister, his family. in his eyes, she was no different from his own flesh and blood. he couldn¡¯t imagine what he would do if something really happened to her. how would he explain it to his parents? he didn¡¯t even dare to think about that. leng yunchen looked at her delicate and quiet eyes, then raised his hand and wiped off the blood splattered on her fair face with his fingertips. at this moment, leng xiaomo seemed to have changed into another person. she was like a harmless and pure little girl, quietly allowing him to do as he pleased. leng yunchen¡¯s heart was tugged hard, and his cold eyes were filled with a dark haze. no brother would like his sister¡¯s hands to be stained with blood. he would do his best to protect her and protect her from the wind and rain. however, in reality, he had protected so many people, but he had failed to protect her. the more quiet she was, the more pain and guilt he felt in his heart. it was not until he wiped the blood off her face that leng yunchen held her face with one hand and asked, ¡± xiao mo, what happened? ¡± are there any other injuries on your body? is all your blood from the other party?¡± as leng yunchen said this, his sharp eyes fell on the black bag on the other side. he suddenly reached out to take it. ¡± and what¡¯s this? ¡± leng xiaomo quickly snatched the bag over and threw it aside when he saw him reaching for it. he avoided his gaze slightly and said in a low voice, ¡± i¡¯m not injured. the blood belongs to the other party. the things inside are also the kasaya from that person. at this point, leng xiaomo paused for a moment. she then looked up at him and said slowly, ¡± ran ran, this is his hand.. Chapter 1718 - Chapter 1718: He discovered her feelings (3) chapter 1718: he discovered her feelings (3) translator: 549690339 as soon as she said this, leng yunchen¡¯s eyes turned sharp and gloomy. it was actually a hand? he looked at the black bag with a complicated expression. he couldn¡¯t even imagine what had happened just now. leave this to me. i¡¯ll put it in the fingerprint database to match it and find out the identity of that person. leng yunchen pulled her up after he finished speaking. however, in the end, he still hugged this little girl, who only reached his chin, tightly in his arms. he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. he buried his face in her hair and gently stroked her hair. his slender fingers were well-defined and strong. leng xiaomo was held tightly in his arms. she didn¡¯t struggle, but obediently followed him. her head rested on his shoulder, and she raised her little hand slightly, wanting to hold him, but she didn¡¯t dare to. she froze in the air, unable to move up or down. it was just like her tangled and complicated heart. leng xiaomo finally understood why he hadn¡¯t given him the phone. it wasn¡¯t just because he was afraid that the woman would find out about the phone, but more importantly, her safety. if her brother knew that she was the target of those people, whether it was the phone or her life, her brother would probably be so worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night. however, she had no choice. she had tried her best to get rid of it, but fate was playing tricks on her. ¡°brother, there¡¯s something i want to ¡­¡± wait, wait a moment. pack your things. i¡¯ll take you out to stay tonight. as for that thing, i¡¯ll pass it to my subordinate and let him deal with that person¡¯s identity. after leng yunchen finished speaking, he suddenly let go of her and turned around to go upstairs. after what had happened today, he could not stay here any longer. leng xiaomo pursed his lips. move out tonight? seeing this, she also went back to her room to pack up. in the end, she only carried a school bag and hesitated for a moment before putting the phone into her school bag. it was better to carry such an important thing with him. leng yunchen came down very quickly. after he came down, he went straight to the entrance with a piece of clothing that he was not wearing and a black bag in his hand. he opened the door directly. ¡°come out quickly if you¡¯re done.¡± as leng yunchen spoke, he threw the torn clothes on the ground and stepped on them to wipe off the remaining blood on the ground. leng xiaomo came out with her school bag. at this moment, she looked like a female student who was going to school obediently. the two of them left the apartment just like that. leng yunchen took her to an inconspicuous car and let her get in. the two of them drove out of the community and looked for a new place to stay tonight. the car seemed to be driving aimlessly on the street. leng yunchen looked ahead and suddenly asked, ¡± xiao mo, how did that person appear? are you really not going to tell me? ¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes flickered when she heard that. then, she lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡± i was careless. i thought that you would have dinner when you came back tonight. i didn¡¯t have any ingredients to cook, so i ordered takeaway. leng yunchen frowned and pursed his lips as he listened. later, when i opened the door, i realized that something was wrong. he called me miss leng, but i didn¡¯t leave my name at all. however, it was already too late by then. he wanted to rush in, so i cut off his hand. she looked up at him. the dagger you gave me. leng yunchen felt slightly relieved when he heard that. fortunately, it was not what he thought.. Chapter 1719 - Chapter 1719: He discovered her feelings (4) chapter 1719: he discovered her feelings (4) translator: 549690339 ¡®well done, i thought you guys had an intense fight.¡± however, leng xiaomo looked at him and asked, ¡± brother, aren¡¯t you curious why i¡¯m being hunted down again and again? ¡® why didn¡¯t his brother suspect anything? didn¡¯t he realize that she was the key person? unexpectedly, as soon as she said this, leng yunchen pinched the space between his eyebrows and sighed. you don¡¯t know yet, but this is what the team was talking to me about this afternoon. many people on the plane to g city were attacked, and two of them have even died. now, they¡¯re working together with the police in g city to protect the rest of the security personnel, but the thing that those people are looking for is still missing. no one knows where it is, and we¡¯re the same. leng xiaomo was stunned when she heard that. how, how could this be possible? those hundred people were being tracked down and attacked? could it be that those people really only knew that the phone was on the plane, but they didn¡¯t imow who had it? leng yunchen said slowly, ¡± so, in that case, miss lin is probably innocent. after all, she was one of the people who were attacked. ¡°what if this is just a cover?¡± leng xiaomo asked with a frown. she unconsciously clenched her fists, feeling that things were getting more and more complicated. it was as if a slight change would affect the whole body, and she was drawn into an endless vortex. she didn¡¯t know why, but she just felt that it would be very dangerous if she told anyone about the phone. she would be in danger too. did anyone know that she had the phone? ¡°little mo feifei?¡± leng yunchen called her name softly, and his cold eyes became more and more unfathomable. his voice suddenly lowered a little, ¡± i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a cover-up, but i know that this matter involves a very high level of people, and even i have spies around me, who are strictly guarding against us from getting the first hand news. as soon as he said this. leng xiaomo looked at him in disbelief, and his eyelashes trembled slightly. brother, you mean ran ran? ¡± she couldn¡¯t help but swallow it, and her breathing stopped slightly. even though she had not finished her words, leng yunchen knew that she had already understood. indeed, there were some things that could not be said too clearly. as leng yunchen closed his head slightly, the two of them seemed to have communicated something. leng xiaomo clenched his fists. he didn¡¯t expect that this wasn¡¯t just an international case. it was a case that was related to someone above them. the people below wanted to get information on the case, but the people above had joined forces with people outside and were eyeing it covetously. ¡°brother, if someone really has what they want, what will they do?¡± leng xiaomo looked at him and pursed her lips. leng yunchen¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he replied indifferently, ¡± i¡¯m 80% sure that he¡¯ll die. once he gets that thing, he won¡¯t be able to get away, because that person may already know what it is. only the dead can keep secrets, and those people will not let this person go. leng xiaomo¡¯s expression. he continued to say indifferently, ¡± ¡± even if this thing falls into our hands, that person¡¯s life will still be in danger. there are only these people on the plane, and they will take care of them one by one just in case. we are only responsible for this case, and will no longer protect those people. ¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s head buzzed when she heard that. after a while, her lips twitched. how powerful is the group of people that ran ran and the others are working with? can¡¯t you just wipe them all out?¡± author jun: ¡± of course there¡¯s an important arrangement for you to not mention the cell phone. it¡¯s very important, but someone actually scolded baby because of this! [ i¡¯m so angry ¡­ i¡¯ll give you a 100-yuan red packet tonight. hehe, you¡¯re so unambitious. also, today¡¯s update is too weak. i¡¯m too busy celebrating my birthday. hehe, you guys go to bed early.. ninth brother is going to go to uncle ma yun¡¯s place to have a bloody fight! ] Chapter 1720 - Chapter 1720: he discovered her feelings (5) chapter 1720: he discovered her feelings (5) translator: 549690339 leng xiaomo was not afraid. she just wanted to know how powerful they were. would they be overthrown and the criminals sent to jail? as soon as the question was asked, leng yunchen looked ahead and said faintly, ¡± it¡¯s not that simple. it¡¯s not that easy to punish the big boss for what they want. there are too many things involved in this case. the incident in singapore is only a branch. even if we get the evidence, there will be a scapegoat, so ¡­ speaking of this, leng yunchen turned around and looked at her steadily, ¡® xiao mo, do you understand? the person who got the thing is just an insignificant character in this case. we can¡¯t protect that person all the time because we have more important things to do. in short, it could only be said that the person was extremely unlucky to encounter such a thing. at this point, leng xiaomo¡¯s heart, which had been slightly tensed up, snapped with a snap. however, it was as if she had received an answer, and it made her heart suddenly relax. it seemed like there was only one solution to this matter. that was, they could only be brutal and bloody. however- leng xiaomo wanted to know what her brother would do if he found out that she was the one who had that thing. what should he do? would he continue with the follow-up matters after getting the phone, or would he come to protect her? he didn¡¯t want to watch her being hunted down by those people? leng xiaomo shook his head slowly. he looked out of the car window with a bitter smile on his lips. her brother said that it was a big deal, and this was just one of the many things that happened. however, leng xiaomo thought that things might get even more serious. it was because the person they wanted to catch was her. if it was an ordinary person, nine lives would not be enough to die. but it was different. who was she? she was his sister, a member of the firearms group. going against her was going against more people, and those people would regret it. it was fine if they gave up, but if they continued to chase, they would have provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have. but then again, she couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for death. she would counter-detect and take the initiative to attack. things were at a standstill. leng xiaomo knew that it was not the right time to tell her brother about it. she could not let him worry. he couldn¡¯t let the item leak out so quickly either. she would rather time stop at this moment and let the matter continue without any progress. it was just like what she was seeing now. at night, the traffic was heavy. they were trapped in a sea of cars. there were only the two of them, and they just drove like this. he didn¡¯t know where the car would take them. but things couldn¡¯t always be like this. 15 minutes later, the car stopped at a small supermarket on the side of the road. before leng yunchen got out of the car, he turned his head and took out the black handbag. then he said to leng xiaomo, ¡± rest in the car for a while. i¡¯ll go over there to buy something. would he bring a black bag with him when he bought things? leng xiaomo looked at him steadily and finally nodded. he always had his own reasons for doing things. as expected, leng xiaomo saw him enter the supermarket after a while. when he came out, he did not walk back immediately. instead, he looked around, took out a box of cigarettes, took one out, lit the cigarette, and started smoking by the side of the road. he was even carrying a black plastic bag in his hand. he seemed to be waiting for something.. Chapter 1721 - Chapter 1721: He discovered her feelings (6) chapter 1721: he discovered her feelings (6) translator: 549690339 there were many people walking around. some people noticed the cold and handsome man, but no one noticed the black plastic bag. they probably didn¡¯t expect that there would be a hand in the bag. leng xiaomo leaned against the car window and looked at him. it was like he was looking at a painting. two minutes passed in a flash. in the time it took to smoke a cigarette, a person suddenly walked down from the side of the road and walked towards her brother. she didn¡¯t know if her brother had seen it or not. leng xiaomo frowned. just as her heart was about to jump out of her chest, she saw the man walk to his brother¡¯s side and accidentally bump into him. the next second, a black bag suddenly appeared in his hand. after that, her brother walked to the car with a bag of other things while smoking. when leng xiaomo saw this, he finally realized that her brother had sent someone to retrieve the hand. it was time to go to the fingerprint database to match the fingerprints. he had to be so careful even with such a small progress. one could only imagine how secretive the people sent down by the upper class would be. how many people were behind the scenes? leng yunchen put out the cigarette and got into the car. he handed her a white plastic bag from the supermarket and said, ¡± you must be hungry. there¡¯s a hamburger and water, as well as bread, sausages, and milk. take a bite first. now, we¡¯ll go and find a temporary place to stay. leng xiaomo glanced at him, thanked him, and took the food. he placed it on his lap, opened the bag, and was about to eat something. although she wasn¡¯t in the mood, she still had to eat a little so that her body could be ready at any time. she handed him a bottle of water. leng yunchen opened it, looked at her, and touched her head. xiao mo, don¡¯t worry too much. i¡¯ll be with you for the next few days. you must put an end to things like today. i can¡¯t let you face those dangers alone again, so you have to follow me. you¡¯re different from those people on the plane. they will get into an accident, but you won¡¯t. leng yunchen¡¯s words were like a promise. when leng xiaomo heard that, it was as if ripples were forming in her heart. she slowly moved closer and took the initiative to hug him. she buried her head in his chest and said softly, ¡± brother, you have to promise me that you¡¯ll be safe and sound. leng yunchen lowered his head and kissed her hair. ¡± i will. ¡® at this moment, it was as if the prologue of something had been pulled open. leng yunchen drove and arrived at a small hotel. it was such an unremarkable small hotel in a few small alleys. there was an advantage to such a small hotel- in order to earn money, certain things were not strictly enforced, so it was very suitable for people who could stay without an id. there was also another point. because there were many people living there, it was messy and chaotic. if something really happened, it would be easier to create panic and escape with more people. however, the shortcomings had already been mentioned. messy and messy, the room was definitely not as luxurious as a hotel. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s only one guest room left. do you two want to stay in one room or do you want to check out other people¡¯s houses?¡± an old man who was smoking at the counter said as he couldn¡¯t help but look at the two of them. the girl was obviously a female student, and she didn¡¯t even know if she was an adult or not. the man was at least 26 or 27 years old. the gap between the two was too big. were men so young nowadays? she looked like an 18-year-old little sister. leng yunchen took out a few notes. we¡¯ll stay here. we want a room.. Chapter 1722 - Chapter 1722: Saw her naked (1) chapter 1722: saw her naked (1) translator: 549690339 as soon as he said this, the smoking old man instantly smiled a little ambiguously. he counted the money and glanced at leng yunchen. the next second, he took out a key from the cabinet. the third room on the second floor. leng yunchen grabbed the keys and left, while leng xiaomo stayed in front of him on his right side. he would not let her stay behind. he would always keep her in a place where he could see her. ¡°big brother, let¡¯s do it!¡± yes, don¡¯t worry about anything else. it¡¯s safe for us to stay together at night. i¡¯ll be by your side. leng yunchen put an arm around her shoulder and walked to the second floor. actually, leng xiaomo didn¡¯t really care about the environment of the hotel. it was a special time now, and safety was the first priority. at least, it was much better than sleeping in the tropical rainforest at night. leng yunchen opened the door of the room and went in. the room was very small. fortunately, there was an independent bathroom, which was only about ten square meters in size. it felt good for her to come in alone, and he followed her in, which immediately made the room look a lot more cramped. however, the two of them were in such a small room. even if leng xiaomo knew that her brother wouldn¡¯t think too much about it, it didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t. at least, her heart was beating more intensely than usual. leng yunchen threw the bag of food on the table, then checked the room vigilantly, including the door lock, the bathroom, and the window. ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, you should wash up and rest early.¡± leng yunchen glanced at her, who was sitting on the bed obediently. at this moment, leng xiaomo slowly took off his coat. his gaze landed on the bathroom, and he frowned slightly before saying indifferently, ¡± brother, can i take a shower? ¡± her body still reeked of blood, and she didn¡¯t want to sleep with that smell. hearing that, leng yunchen immediately looked at the bathroom again. but this time, he frowned tightly. only then did she realize that the bathroom was actually a glass sliding door with matte glass. if someone went in, they would be able to see very clearly from the outside. only the middle part was frosted, and the rest was made of pure glass. in that case, it would not be particularly convenient to go to the toilet or take a bath. leng xiaomo noticed it as well. she couldn¡¯t help but get up and walk over slowly. what kind of bathroom is this? why is it like this? ¡± her expression was also very ugly, and her brows were tightly knitted. although she liked her brother, leng xiaomo didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her body most of the time because she knew that it was taboo for her to fall in love with her brother. she only liked him so innocently. and this bathroom was a little awkward and embarrassing. it was hard for her to imagine that she would meet her brother¡¯s eyes when she was taking a shower and suddenly turned her head. it was too embarrassing. leng yunchen sized up the bathroom and sneered, ¡± vulgar. however, it was also true that the people who came here were all lustful men and women, and perhaps they could help in flirting. after leng yunchen finished speaking, he said to leng xiaomo, ¡± i¡¯ll give you 15 minutes. i¡¯ll go out for a while and take a look at the situation outside. you can take a shower first. with that, he took out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from his pocket and was ready to go out. ¡°wait, brother!¡± leng xiaomo grabbed his arm. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± he turned around. however, leng xiaomo¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. brother, you won¡¯t go far, right? ¡® if there was an accident, it would be very inconvenient for her to shower. leng yunchen could tell what she was worried about.. Chapter 1723 - Chapter 1723: Saw her naked (2) chapter 1723: saw her naked (2) translator: 549690339 he put a cigarette between his lips and nodded. of course, i¡¯ll be at the door. seeing this, leng xiaomo was slightly relieved. now that leng yunchen had gone out, leng xiaomo was the only one left in the small room. she raised her arm to smell the blood on her body. she frowned and entered the bathroom without hesitation. fortunately, she had brought a change of clothes. the bathroom was also very small and not very clean. it was indeed difficult to be clean in such conditions. leng yunchen was leaning against the wall at the door, smoking. the smoke slowly filled the air. he thought of the increasingly difficult case and raised his hand to rub his sore temple. and at this moment. two men appeared and walked quickly from the corner of the corridor. they seemed to be rushing down the stairs, but they could not hide the wretched smiles on their faces. one of them said anxiously, ¡± hurry up, hurry up. don¡¯t miss the live broadcast later. old zhang said that an 18-year-old girl just came. she¡¯s pretty and has a good figure. damn it, why can¡¯t i meet her if she can bring me to such a place? ¡± the two of them chatted and quickly passed by leng yunchen in the corridor on the second floor. although the voice was not loud, it was all poured into leng yunchen¡¯s ears. it made him stop smoking and his eyes became sharp. the two of them had already walked over. leng yunchen¡¯s gaze was fixed on their backs as they left in a hurry. a live broadcast? an 18-year-old girl just came? pretty and good figure? leng yunchen was sensitive enough to sense something. he immediately followed after her and put out the cigarette in his hand. when he reached the first floor, he slowed down. the stairs were just behind the counter. after he went down the stairs, he tried not to make a sound and stuck to the corner of the wall to see what they were doing. the sinister laughter continued. he stuck his head out and saw that the two people and the old man at the counter were looking at something around a computer. they were all focused and staring at it. leng yunchen wanted to see what they were doing, but the computer was surrounded by people. ¡°f * ck, this girl is so hot.¡± ¡°she¡¯s taking it off, she¡¯s taking it off, she¡¯s going to take it off!¡± we¡¯ve struck it rich this time. such a good resource can definitely be sold for a good price online! ¡°look, she¡¯s taken off, she¡¯s taken off, she¡¯s taken off, stop talking ¡­¡± at this moment, the three of them were so focused on the image on the computer that they didn¡¯t notice that there was an extra person behind them. leng yunchen didn¡¯t make a sound and just stood behind them. his 1.87 meters tall frame allowed him to see the image on the computer screen without any effort. however, the moment he saw it, his cold eyes froze. on the screen was a small bathroom-like place, and a girl was taking off her clothes. the camera seemed to be hidden in a drain or sewer, and it captured the scene inside. however, the angle was very hidden, and it was from the bottom to top. when leng yunchen looked over, the slender figure had already taken off her pants, leaving only a pair of white underwear. her legs were thin and straight, white and dazzling, and it was very eye-catching. he was currently taking off his shirt. however, the girl suddenly lowered her head, which made leng yunchen¡¯s blood freeze in an instant-! Chapter 1724 - Chapter 1724: Saw her naked (3) chapter 1724: saw her naked (3) translator: 549690339 his fists were tightly clenched. damn it! his face instantly turned gloomy and livid! at first, he thought that they were playing some dirty dvd, but the more he looked, the more he felt that something was wrong. how could that be a dvd? that was a camera! and the girl inside was none other than his sister. leng yunchen clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles were cracking, and the veins on the back of his hands were faintly bulging. damn, this figure is too wonderful. her skin is so tender. i really want to touch it. don¡¯t you think ¡­ a man looked at the girl inside who had taken off her shirt, revealing her white and tight abdomen. he subconsciously touched the person beside him and said while drooling. however, with this touch, he suddenly let out an extremely miserable scream, ¡± ah-! ¡°it¡¯s your mother-i¡± leng yunchen¡¯s eyes turned red as he let out a violent cry. he broke the finger that was holding the man. when the man was screaming, he threw a punch at his temple. the man¡¯s head suddenly became dizzy and he fell down, bleeding from his seven orifices. seeing this, the other man¡¯s legs immediately turned to jelly and he quickly reached out his hand. brother, brothers, let¡¯s talk things out. don¡¯t mess around, don¡¯t mess around. if there¡¯s something good, we¡¯ll share it. this is the boss ¡®new resource, a beautiful girl bath. look, do you want to see it ¡­ look ah ah ah ah, help-! ¡°bang-i¡± with a loud bang, leng yunchen directly grabbed the man¡¯s body horizontally and smashed him hard on the ground. his foot, which was wearing military boots, was so angry that he stepped on the man¡¯s chest. this kick directly made the man spit out a mouthful of blood and his eyes rolled back! however * this was not the end. leng yunxi took another chair after she let go of her foot. she threw it at him fiercely and scolded *¡± look at you! blood splattered on the wall. seeing this, the owner of the small inn was dumbfounded. he trembled and tried to crawl out from under the table. however, just as she poked her head out, someone grabbed her hair and dragged her out of the room. ¡°hero, hero, please spare my life! young man, i was wrong, wrong, i was really wrong. please forgive me, i won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± the boss was so scared that his tongue was tied. he never dreamed that he would be caught red-handed. however, how could leng yunchen let go of a scumbag like him? putting aside the fact that he had secretly taken photos of many people¡¯s privacy in the past, he had actually secretly taken photos of his sister. this bastard deserved to die! leng yunchen pressed his upper body on the table and punched him again and again. as a special forces soldier, he had a lot of strength. one punch from him could almost kill a person. the boss¡¯s teeth fell out and his face was unrecognizable after two punches. his entire body was limp and he was about to lose consciousness. however, it was as if he had not finished venting his anger. with bloodshot eyes, he continued to punch him until the table almost caved in. as long as he thought of his sister, whom he had doted on since she was a child, being violated by these scumbags at the bottom of society, he wanted to dig out their eyes and kill them! the three of them were beaten up by leng yunchen again and again, and by the end of the fight, they were no longer human. in order to prevent anyone from staying in the hotel, leng yunchen closed the curtain door directly. as for the three men, he took out two handcuffs from his trouser pocket and stared at them with a cold gaze. he planned to call the police before he left and send them to prison. after doing all this, leng yunchen¡¯s chest heaved up and down slightly, and his eyes suddenly followed the voice from the computer and looked over- ¨C ! Chapter 1725 - Chapter 1725: Saw her naked (4) chapter 1725: saw her naked (4) translator: 549690339 needless to say, that thing was still recording. he had to destroy everything in the usb drive. leng yunchen was panting slightly, and his eyes were still a little bloodshot as he walked over. however, when he walked over, his eyes inevitably fell on the computer screen. that was simply unavoidable. the image on the screen was extremely erotic. the girl was naked, and from the bottom to the top, it was even more ¡­! leng yunchen¡¯s face was gloomy and unsightly, and he quickly exited the video in a short second. after that, he checked the computer again to solve the next problem. just as he had expected, there were too many dirty videos stored in the usb drive, and they were all from this small hotel. they were all secretly taken, and there were all kinds of videos. according to what the person had said before, the boss didn¡¯t just secretly take the videos, but also sold and spread them on the internet. after making sure that there was nothing else in the usb drive, he took it off and threw it on the ground. his military boots crushed it ruthlessly! when he lifted his foot again, the usb drive was crushed into pieces. leng yunchen then got up and prepared to go upstairs. however, he did not forget to kick them a few more times in anger when he was going upstairs. this time, when she went upstairs, leng yunchen looked at the time. there were still five minutes left before she came out of the shower. he took out another cigarette. he lit the cigarette and waited outside quietly. the smoke filled the air, making his cold and handsome face a little blurry. his pair of dark eyes also became a little blurry, making it difficult for people to see what he was thinking. however, this time, when he closed his eyes and leaned against the wall of the corridor, a scene suddenly appeared in his mind uncontrollably. her slender, fair, and straight legs were slightly apart . it was an angle from the bottom up! leng yunchen suddenly opened his eyes, and those images disappeared in an instant, but his heart was in a mess, beating violently, even his temples seemed to be throbbing violently. damn it- ! leng yunchen gritted his teeth slightly, turned around, and slammed against the wall with a loud bang- ¨C ! that punch caused the dim yellow hanging lamp above his head to sway. at that moment, the door behind him suddenly opened. ¡°brother xuxu?¡± a quiet and elegant voice was heard. in this restless and hot night, it unexpectedly brought a little coolness, as if it was calming down the violently beating heart. however, some things seemed to be going against him. he turned around and saw that her shoulder-length hair was slightly wet. her fresh, white, and tender face had a faint blush from the shower. she was wearing a long white shirt that just covered the base of her thighs. she was wearing a pair of disposable slippers, revealing a pair of delicate, white legs. she looked completely like a young and innocent woman. when leng yunchen saw her like this, he was suddenly in a daze for a moment. there was a moment when he seemed to have forgotten who she was, what she had done in the past, and who she was to him. ¡°brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng xiaomo looked at him in surprise, her feet moving closer to him. leng yunchen quickly reacted to her call. he looked at her and at this moment, he was deeply sure that she was his sister. it was his sister. he quickly put the cigarette in his mouth and said, ¡± no, nothing. i was just thinking about something. upon hearing that, leng xiaomo looked at him suspiciously, then turned around, opened the door, and walked in. leng yunchen took a deep breath behind her and followed her in. but this time, after he entered, a moment later, a strange voice came from inside. yingluo, you¡¯ve grown up. [ author: covering your face shyly ] [ good night babies, if you like it, give me a vote.. ] Chapter 1726 - Chapter 1726: Saw her naked (5) chapter 1726: saw her naked (5) translator: 549690339 ¡®what?¡± he¡¯s grown up? leng xiaomo frowned slightly. why did her brother suddenly say something like that? it was so sudden that it even made her feel that something was amiss and weird. leng yunchen met her eyes, but the next second, he suddenly avoided her eyes. he put out the cigarette and said in a hurry, ¡± you lie down and rest. i¡¯ll go and wash up now. after saying that, he turned around and threw the cigarette butt into the trash can, then went into the bathroom. his speed was very fast, as if he was in a hurry. those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was running away from something. the mist in the bathroom had not completely dissipated, and the mist was still lingering. the air was filled with the fragrance of the girl after her bath, making people seem to be unable to help but be restless and fantasize. leng yunchen suddenly picked up a handful of cold water and splashed it on his face. his breathing was slightly disordered, and the cold water seemed to be able to make him more awake. he rubbed his face against the mirror, wiping away the mist on it. he seemed to see a different version of himself in it. to put it bluntly, even if he didn¡¯t do it on purpose, he still felt guilty when he saw the scene on the computer. he had actually seen his sister¡¯s body, and it was such a private part. perhaps no man had ever seen it in her life, except him. he tried his best to forget her, but it seemed to be going against him. he kept thinking about her, and the cycle repeated itself. whenever he thought about her, he would feel guilty, wary, and even find it difficult to face her. he really deserved to die. leng yunchen also wanted to hate that feeling, as if he was a pervert who kept thinking about his sister¡¯s body. could it be because he had not touched a woman much? so, after seeing it, she couldn¡¯t forget it? leng yunchen didn¡¯t want to deny that it might be the case, but that wasn¡¯t the point. the key was- leng yunchen lowered his head slightly and looked at a certain place below him. his cold face was complicated and forbearing. damn. he was actually a bastard too! leng yunchen was about to take a cold shower. he was about to take off his shirt inside and lift it up to reveal his abdominal muscles when suddenly, footsteps came from outside the bathroom door. leng yunchen¡¯s body, which was facing the door, suddenly froze. very quickly, his sister¡¯s voice could be heard. brother, do i need to go out and wait for you to finish showering? the glass matte door of the bathroom blocked her view. once someone looked at it, it would be really awkward. leng xiaomo was embarrassed to be with him like this. even if she had dated many boyfriends, he was the only one she truly liked. she wanted to be by his side forever, because she didn¡¯t know what would happen once the barrier between them was broken. seeing that she was about to go out, leng yunchen immediately went to open the door. don¡¯t go out. there are all kinds of people outside. don¡¯t go out and get yourself into unnecessary trouble. however, leng xiaomo raised his brows in surprise. he looked at himself and asked in confusion, ¡± what trouble will i get into? ¡± leng yunchen¡¯s lips pursed tightly and he grabbed her wrist. what do you think? who knows what kind of people are out there? women are fine, but you¡¯re young and pretty. do you know how easy it is to attract men with bad intentions?¡± just like those bastards downstairs! leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes widened as he said- Chapter 1727 - Chapter 1727: A secret kiss, caught (1) chapter 1727: a secret kiss, caught (1) translator: 549690339 leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes widened. how can it be such a coincidence? besides, 1-¡± as she spoke, she looked down at her own body. the corners of her lips twitched as she shook her head. she licked her small lips and laughed at herself helplessly. no one will notice me with my shriveled body, okay? ¡± ¡°bullshit!¡± leng xiaomo, ¡°yingluo. ¡± leng yunchen, ¡°qianqian.¡± leng xiaomo said, ¡± so, is it her shriveled little figure = fart, or is it that no one will notice her = fart? ¡± perhaps, it was both? leng xiaomo just stared at him in a daze. looking into his sharp and determined eyes, she seemed to have finally compromised after a while. she nodded slowly and said, ¡± okay, okay then. leng xiaomo turned around and went back. leng yunchen watched her leave before he retracted his gaze and looked at the door. as if he was not satisfied, he locked the door from the inside and forbade her from entering and leaving as she pleased. before leng yunchen took a shower, he found a miniature camera hidden under the ground from a certain angle. when he saw it, he cursed in a low voice and directly crushed it. all of this would be used as evidence tomorrow. the shower in the bathroom was turned on, and the sound of water flowing could be heard. leng xiaomo lay on his side on the bed with his back facing the bathroom. he looked out the window, and the sound of the shower was all he could hear. however, the scene of her brother standing outside when she opened the door appeared in her mind. something was wrong. she knew every change in her brother¡¯s body like the back of her hand, and nothing could escape her eyes. it was not only because she had paid too much attention to him, but also because she was a top student in psychology. the expression on his face, the way he dodged his eyes, and even the slightest movement on his body could express a person¡¯s thoughts. before this, her brother¡¯s relationship with her was so natural and casual that it couldn¡¯t be more natural. in his eyes, there was only the pure sibling relationship. however, when she opened the door and met his eyes, she seemed to have seen someone else. the way he looked at her didn¡¯t seem like he was looking at his sister. it was complicated, and she couldn¡¯t explain it clearly. she didn¡¯t dare to think about those things. not only did they come so suddenly, but they were also ridiculous and ridiculous in her brother¡¯s eyes. therefore, even though a series of unusual changes happened later on, she still didn¡¯t dare to be responsible for her own guess. when leng xiaomo opened her eyes again, she looked out at the quiet night sky and sighed softly. what¡¯s going on? this sudden change made her feel a little uneasy. leng yunchen took a cold shower inside, and the unusual heat in his heart and body gradually subsided. he was at the age where he was full of vigor and vitality, and it seemed natural for his body to have some strange changes, but leng yunchen was glad that he still had his rationality to control it. this seemed to reduce his sense of guilt a little. when he came out again, the little figure by the bed seemed to be sleeping soundly, not moving at all. he wiped his body with the shirt he had worn before, put on his pants, and lay down on the right side of the bed. the bed wasn¡¯t big, especially since he was tall and big. the moment she lay down, the bed caved in, and he took up more than half of the space. it was a hot summer night. it was hard for him to fall asleep, especially when he was still very vigilant. he didn¡¯t plan to sleep when he was living outside. he wanted to keep watch for the little girl. however, he did not expect anything to happen on this night.. Chapter 1728 - Chapter 1728: A secret kiss, caught (2) chapter 1728: a secret kiss, caught (2) translator: 549690339 the night was quiet. no matter what the environment was like here, it was beautiful outside. the alley was very quiet, and the moonlight flowed quietly. after leng yunchen returned, leng xiaomo did not sleep, but she did not say a word to him either. the sudden and inexplicable changes in her brother made her feel very uneasy. he seemed to have read her mind, so she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more to him. she was even a little afraid to see his gaze that no longer belonged to a younger sister. in fact, she didn¡¯t want to be his sister. she wanted to be his woman. however, the way he was looking at her was not as if she was his woman or his sister, which made her panic. she was afraid that his brother would hate her and run away from her after he found out about her feelings. she turned her body sideways and curled herself up, in a self-sealing protective posture. at that moment, the bed behind her suddenly moved. she held her breath. her brother was approaching her. ¡°little mo?¡± he suddenly called out to her in the middle of the night, causing her to immediately panic. why did he suddenly call her? she quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. but then, she felt her brother¡¯s body slowly approaching her. her hands unconsciously clenched, and her heart trembled violently. she imew that there was something wrong with her brother. from just now until now, he had been behaving abnormally. just as she was thinking this, a hand suddenly reached out and held her clenched fist. leng xiaomo¡¯s body trembled and she opened her eyes. leng yunchen pressed her shoulder with his other hand. he leaned over from behind and looked down at her. he frowned slightly and his face was full of seriousness. xiao mo, what are you afraid of? ¡± tell me, what are you so nervous and worried about?¡± when he said this, the two of them were already looking at each other. she could no longer pretend to be asleep. leng xiaomo just looked at him, his lips trembling. ge yueyue, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± brother, what¡¯s wrong? the moment leng xiaomo said that, the atmosphere between the two of them seemed to have become strange in a second or two. leng yunchen¡¯s heart was also hit by her words, which just happened to hit a sensitive spot. for a moment, it was as if he couldn¡¯t explain himself. of course, it could also be understood as his shame and guilt. he couldn¡¯t possibly say that he had seen a video of her taking a shower. that scene kept appearing in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t erase it. he was so shameless, just like a pervert. he was not that kind of person, was he? he had restrained himself, so he would choose not to say so much to her. he wanted to maintain his image as a good brother in her eyes. leng yunxi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. she slowly let go of her hand and turned her eyes elsewhere. i just feel that you¡¯re not right. didn¡¯t you tell me before that you¡¯d be at ease with me around? now that i¡¯m here, why do i feel like you¡¯re even more afraid than before?¡± he suddenly paused. is it because we¡¯re sleeping in the same room at night? ¡± i know that this is a little invasive to your privacy and makes you feel that it is inappropriate, but this is a critical moment. your safety is now-¡± wait, don¡¯t say anymore. brother, you¡¯re thinking too much. i don¡¯t think you would do anything to me. when leng xiaomo said this, there seemed to be an indescribable complexity in her eyes. she smiled faintly and said, ¡± after all, you¡¯re such a righteous person. he was completely different from her. she was the one who would hope for those things. she was the one who was so dirty.. Chapter 1729 - Chapter 1729: A secret kiss, caught (3) chapter 1729: a secret kiss, caught (3) translator: 549690339 after all, you¡¯re such an upright person, yingluo. leng yunchen was dumbfounded when he heard her words. the guilt in his heart seemed to be magnified and intensified in an instant. he lowered his head to look at her lying on the bed. her soft black hair was dyed like ink. her white and delicate face was delicate and lovely. her long eyelashes seemed to be able to catch the moonlight pouring in from the window. it was as if she had bewitched and bewitched him at that moment. he¡¯s so upright, so upright ha. was he really that upright? he was just being nice to her. after all, she was his sister. he also had a lot of shameful things. people had two sides. everyone had a dark side. it was just that he had suppressed it. it was just like how he had suppressed her evil desire for her in the bathroom. otherwise, he would say that he was also a beast and a bastard. leng yunchen did not know how he had responded to her words. he only remembered that he had told her not to be afraid and that he would protect her well. however, the moment he laid back down, there was a voice in his heart that seemed to be sneering at him, telling him that he was really ¡®upright¡¯. at the same time, leng xiaomo was not having a good time either. her brother was like this, and her greed seemed to be far away. the two of them were lying on the same bed, but they had different dreams. what were they thinking about? probably no one else knew about it except themselves. the scene that had just happened seemed to have made the two of them sober up. they knew what they were doing with each other, their identities, and what they should do next. however, time passed by quietly. around one o ¡®clock in the second half of the night, leng xiaomo finally began to fall asleep. her mind was in a mess, and it was rare for her to feel sleepy. but at this moment, the sound of a flushing toilet suddenly came from the next room. the sound insulation of the room was not good, and leng xiaomo was instantly jolted awake. however, after she woke up, she was immediately upset and a little annoyed. she was just about to fall asleep when she was woken up. how could she be comfortable? he simply wanted to kill someone. leng xiaomo gritted her teeth. she began to turn over on the bed. she, who had her back facing leng yunchen, suddenly turned over and lay down. suddenly, her brother¡¯s figure came into her sight. he was lying very close to the side and did not come any closer to her. she just looked at him, the corners of her lips twitching as she laughed at herself. at this moment, leng xiaomo would never have dreamed that she would actually hear that sound. after the man next door went to the toilet, he probably went back to bed and vaguely said one or two words. god knows what he said, but then, the wall that they were sleeping on suddenly came with a ¡± thump, thump, thump ¡± sound . leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. that was because what followed was a woman¡¯s moaning. from low to high, the bed shook violently, the wall was hit, and the bed groaned continuously. it kept repeating. in the end, leng xiaomo just lay there in a daze. her face was hard to hold back, and she instantly turned red. w-what the hell? to think that he would encounter someone like this in the middle of the night. and it was so loud. leng xiaomo¡¯s gaze was fixed on her brother, and her breathing almost stopped. oh no, what if her brother wakes up from the loud noise? however, just as she thought of this, leng xiaomo saw her brother frown slightly, then slowly open his eyes- Chapter 1730 - Chapter 1730: a secret kiss, caught (4) chapter 1730: a secret kiss, caught (4) translator: 549690339 thump, thump, thump. the sound of something being hit against the bed was still coming from the bed. it shook the wall. he didn¡¯t know if it was a psychological effect or if it was true, but it seemed that the bed on their side also trembled with the impact of the other side of the wall. the woman¡¯s shrieks and yells were particularly clear in the night. he was also particularly lewd. the soundproofing of this simple and crude inn was so good that even the tiniest and embarrassing sounds could be heard. just like that, leng xiaomo lay on the bed, not daring to move an inch. all the blood in her body seemed to have frozen. because, following her line of sight, she happened to meet a pair of cold and dark eyes. he also opened his eyes. the two of them looked at each other under the cold and slightly lustrous moonlight and listened to the sounds of a man and a woman making out on the other side of the wall. leng xiaomo¡¯s entire body tensed up, and she felt dizzy. it was hard for her to imagine that she and her brother would actually go through such a scene. should he use embarrassment to describe it, or shame, embarrassment, or anger? perhaps, perhaps all of these were there. she didn¡¯t know what her next step was, so she could only stay in this stalemate. her brother just looked at her like that. time passed by slowly, and it became more and more intense. however, the two of them just looked at each other like that. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was night, leng xiaomo would have known that his face was so red that it was almost dripping blood. but he ¡­ what¡¯s wrong with him? why does he keep looking at me like this and not say anything? leng xiaomo clenched her fists tightly, her back already drenched in sweat. what should she do? should she turn around? or what should she do? her mind went blank when he looked at her like that. and at this moment. he moved. she was not mistaken. her brother was actually approaching her. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes widened again. subconsciously, he felt that he should retreat or say something. it would have been good if she had even moved a little, but she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. her whole body was frozen, and her throat seemed to be blocked. she couldn¡¯t say anything, and she couldn¡¯t move either. she just watched him get closer and closer. leng xiaomo¡¯s cheeks were burning, and beads of sweat appeared on her palms. however, the subtle sounds of a man and a woman making love behind the wall almost drove her crazy. although she had had many boyfriends, they changed very quickly. one of the reasons was that when the other party asked for sex, she broke up decisively. that was why she was still a virgin. however, even though she was a virgin, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t understand. she had also fantasized about that kind of thing in the dead of the night. it was shameful and private, sinful and taboo. and there was only one person who fantasized about it. leng xiaomo could feel him getting closer and closer, and his eyes were filled with tears. lu seemed to be expecting something, hoping that he could break something, but she was also nervous because she had no experience in it. he was finally close. the look in his eyes seemed to be filled with love, or something else. he slowly raised his hand and reached out to her. leng xiaomo¡¯s chest heaved up and down in a disorderly manner. she did not reject him, nor did she avoid him. his fingers gently caressed leng xiaomo¡¯s face, and finally, he slid up her face. in the end, he actuallyhe covered her ears. leng xiaomo, ¡°yingluo. ¡± feng jiu brother: sweet smile, it¡¯s monday, big brother nine is going to ask for a recommendation vote for them! the ones at the back were the most dynamic, yingying! [ uh-huh, you guys understand! ] Chapter 1731 - Chapter 1731: A secret kiss, caught (5) chapter 1731: a secret kiss, caught (5) translator: 549690339 leng xiaomo¡¯s breathing stopped. she didn¡¯t even dare to blink. she just looked at her brother, who was so close to her. she felt that her ears were burning, and she was extremely embarrassed. on a night like this, the two of them were woken up by the intense sex next door. she couldn¡¯t be too embarrassed and even wanted to find a corner to hide. but who knew what had caused the current situation. leng yunchen looked at her quietly, his cold eyes deep and a little confusing. leng xiaomo called out softly. although he had covered his ears, it actually couldn¡¯t block out much of the sound. instead, it felt like he was trying to cover his ears and steal the bell. moreover, the places he touched were also getting hotter. she couldn¡¯t help but want to dodge. ¡°i shouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡± leng yunchen¡¯s low voice slowly came through the night. the way he looked at leng xiaomo was a little profound, and no one could guess what he was referring to. perhaps, in leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes, she only thought of this matter. however, in leng yunchen¡¯s heart, it represented a lot of things, a lot of embarrassment. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. he pretended to be indifferent and said, it¡¯s no big deal, brother. i¡¯m not a child. i¡¯ll just listen. didn¡¯t you say that i¡¯m not the little girl i used to be? ¡® once these words were said, it could be considered that the obscure matter was made clear. he was magnanimous and didn¡¯t seem to be making a fuss. as leng yunchen listened to her, a hint of something flashed past his eyes. he seemed to be chuckling in his heart. if she really looked like she was not making a fuss, she would not have been so nervous, shy, and embarrassed just now. he wasn¡¯t blind, but at the same time, she was looking for a way out for herself, and he wouldn¡¯t expose her. leng xiaomo rubbed his ear against his hand and said in a sticky voice, ¡® brother, take it away. it¡¯s itchy. it was itchy. under his big palm, she was as obedient and quiet as a kitten. leng yunchen stared at her for a while, then slowly retracted his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡± go to sleep, be good. mm! leng xiaomo acknowledged and obediently closed his eyes. it had only been a little more than ten minutes. after a few violent crashes against the wall and loud sounds, leng xiaomo lowered her head. no one knew what she was thinking or what kind of expression she had. the atmosphere was quieter than usual. as for leng yunchen, there was no need to mention him. he put one hand behind his head and the other on his eyes. there was no expression on his cold face. leng yunchen¡¯s body did not move. he seemed to be asleep, but only he knew. he was especially clear-headed that night. in the dead of the night, he tried to sort out the things he had been avoiding and the things he thought were absurd. this was without a doubt. he had accidentally seen her body, and it was a very private part. even if she didn¡¯t know, he would naturally feel ashamed and shameless. however, in reality, he had to admit that after all this happened, he would still see her the same as before. he would try his best to forget that scene and not think about it again. because she was his sister, no different from his biological sister, so he would not have such evil thoughts, such as doing anything to her. moreover, he had a girl he liked. everything that happened tonight was because of yingluo.. Chapter 1732 - Chapter 1732: a secret kiss, caught (6) chapter 1732: a secret kiss, caught (6) translator: 549690339 it was something that was unavoidable because he wanted to protect her. leng yunchen felt much more relieved now that he had thought it through. he didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but his breathing became longer and longer, and he gradually felt sleepy. at this moment, a soft ¡®brother¡¯ was heard. leng yunchen had a hard time sorting out the thoughts in his heart and was already feeling tired, so when she suddenly called him softly, he didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly didn¡¯t want to respond. the night was such a chaotic time, and he felt that many things should be solved in the day. but because of this, a scene that he could not imagine happened! he could feel her small body getting up and slowly moving closer to him. the aura was getting closer. leng yunchen wanted to open his eyes, but he also wanted to know what she was trying to do. to be honest, her movements were very light, so light that he couldn¡¯t even feel the pleasure. but he was different, he wasn¡¯t asleep at all. leng xiaomo inched closer to him, carefully supporting herself with her arms. finally. she gently planted a kiss on his lips. it was like a feather. ¡°brother xuxu, i love you, xuxu.¡± it was a faint voice, ethereal and without smoke, as if it came from the depths of the soul, so light that it seemed to be an illusion. however, it was clearly said from those lips. leng xiaomo laid back down with his back facing him. it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t dare to face him, but because he was the only one who could give him a sense of security. leng xiaomo turned over and fell asleep. however, the man behind her slowly lifted his wrist from his eye and turned his head to look at her. his eyes were filled with shock. leng yunchen looked at her in shock, and the blood in his body froze. so, that ¡®brother¡¯ was just a test? so, she was actually going to kiss him? did she also say that wanwan loved him? leng yunchen clenched his fists tightly, his expression suddenly became obscure and complicated. damn it. what was going on? was it what he was thinking? this kiss caused his heart, which had finally calmed down, to once again stir up huge waves. he retracted his gaze and carefully recalled the scene he had just discovered. if it wasn¡¯t for the lingering warmth on his lips and the faint fragrance that belonged to her lingering in his nose, he would have thought that it was an illusion. he looked at her again. for the whole night, leng yunchen was confused by the kiss, and his thoughts were in a mess. the next day. when leng xiaomo opened his eyes, she glanced at her watch in a daze. it was five in the morning. however, she did not continue to sleep. because there was a person standing by the window. it was her brother. his back was facing the bed, and he was facing the window. he was at the end of the bed, not far from her. he had a slender figure and his hands were in his pockets. he was wearing a pair of army green pants, army boots, and a white shirt. he stood straight, but he looked a little casual. his sleeves were slightly rolled up, revealing his long and strong arms. when leng xiaomo saw him standing there, she rubbed her eyes and yawned. brother, you¡¯re up so early, ¡± she said slowly. he had already cleaned up at five o ¡®clock, so he definitely did not wake up at five o¡¯ clock. however, this might not be the main point. it was because leng yunchen was silent for a moment after hearing the sound.. then, he suddenly asked, ¡± why did you kiss me last night? ¡® Chapter 1733 - Chapter 1733: A rough kiss (1) chapter 1733: a rough kiss (1) translator: 549690339 he didn¡¯t turn around and only turned his face slightly as he spoke. he didn¡¯t even look at her. from this angle, she could see the rising sun shining on his face, covering it with a layer of golden halo, as if he was a god with dignity and coldness. he was asking her why she kissed him last night. the moment he opened his mouth. it was like a question. it was as if he had been sleepless the entire night, thinking about her for the entire night, waiting for her reply, waiting for her the entire night. his face was tense and cold, and there seemed to be an invisible distance between them. it was a good thing that he didn¡¯t look her in the eye. otherwise, he would have seen the obvious shock and panic in her eyes when he asked the question. leng xiaomo sat on the bed without moving, her hands gripping the bedsheets tightly. the sunlight seemed to have been blocked bv his tall bodv, leaving onlv a dark shadow. she was in the shadow. she didn¡¯t dare to look at him again as her mind was in a mess. h-how did he know yingluo? wasn¡¯t he asleep? ¡°little mo, i¡¯m asking you a question.¡± leng yunchen suddenly turned around, bent down, and said coldly, ¡± leng xiaomo immediately shivered and lowered her head, not daring to look at him. however, her lips moved slightly at this moment, and she said slowly, ¡± brother, you, are you angry, zhenzhen? ¡± leng yunchen, ¡°qianqian. ¡± he suddenly lifted her chin, and leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes met his. it was dark, deep, and complicated. ¡°what do you think?¡± leng yunchen spat out a few words. leng xiaomo looked at him just like that. he was obviously a little shocked, in disbelief, and even felt that all the reactions brought about by the absurdity were so strong that she could only watch as the panic in her heart gradually dissipated. she looked at him without moving, and her heart was getting closer and closer to peace. as expected. was it really as he had imagined? after he found out about her feelings, he would find her ridiculous and even think that she was mentally abnormal. this was what she had expected, wasn¡¯t however, yingluo she couldn¡¯t do it. she couldn¡¯t accept the consequences of all this. she didn¡¯t want her brother to hate her. leng xiaomo looked at him just like that, and his heart gradually ached to the bone. however, on the surface, she suddenly twitched the corner of her lips slightly, as if she was suddenly mocking him. brother, how are you right now? could it be that you¡¯ve lost your mind and let your thoughts run wild just because i kissed you? ¡± what nonsense are you talking about?! leng yunchen suddenly snorted and frowned. was he angry because of her great disrespect? or was it because he had been poked in a certain place, and he was angry from embarrassment? other than him, no one else knew. no, perhaps he didn¡¯t even know. however, leng xiaomo gently pushed away his hand that was pinching his chin and chuckled sarcastically. brother, i¡¯m your sister. what¡¯s wrong with kissing you? we¡¯re brother and sister, didn¡¯t we kiss when we were young? we¡¯ve also kissed mom and dad before. we¡¯re each other¡¯s family, so what¡¯s wrong with a kiss? could it be that you¡¯ve been leading the troops outside and have forgotten how family members communicate?¡± at this point, leng xiaomo paused again. his quiet and elegant eyes looked at him with a hint of strangeness, and he said with a playful smile, ¡± or are you thinking of other things? ¡± for example, some kind of relationship that will never belong to us?¡± ¡°you-i¡± Chapter 1734 - Chapter 1734: A rough kiss (2) chapter 1734: a rough kiss (2) translator: 549690339 leng yunchen was rendered speechless by her counterattack. his sister¡¯s explanation was reasonable, but he didn¡¯t know if it was true. however, did it really matter whether it was real or fake? the most important thing was that nothing could happen between them. he would not allow it! however, leng yunchen still had a question to ask her. he looked down at her, his eyes locked on her. his voice was cold as he asked, ¡® then tell me, how do you explain the fact that you told me you love me? ¡± brother, i love you. i love you love you leng xiaomo¡¯s heart trembled slightly, but it was also slowly freezing up, as if she was trying to protect her fragile and sensitive heart. even if she knew that he would hate her, despise her, and reprimand her if he found out about this. because he had already reacted like this before she had even admitted to it, it was really hard for her to imagine what he would do after he found out everything. she had said that she could not accept the price. i love you, qianqian, ¡± leng xiaomo murmured softly. she laughed at herself. ¡® qianqian, i love you. that doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem, right? ¡± you¡¯ve helped me so much, and you¡¯ve always been a good brother. i¡¯ve always loved you, so what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± that¡¯s right. he was her brother. what¡¯s wrong with an older brother loving his younger sister? leng xiaomo smiled, but her eyes were turning red. she clenched her fists tightly, and her heart was spasming and in pain. she thought she was very brave. however, she was still so weak and fragile. as soon as she said that, leng yunchen suddenly stopped talking. his eyes were fixed on her, as if he was trying to determine if she was telling the truth. however, when he saw that her eyes were slightly red, he pursed his lips. a younger sister loves her older brother, my ass! she loved him, but not as an older brother! leng yunchen no longer looked at her and ignored her. he stood up and walked to the door, as if he was going to rush out. leng xiaomo just sat on the bed, her little hands gripping the bedsheets tightly. she turned her face, and tears suddenly flowed down uncontrollably. leng yunchen walked to the door, one of his hands already on the doorknob. but the moment he was about to leave, he did not press the button. he stood still and raised his head slightly. no one knew what expression he had at that moment, or what he was thinking. however, just when she thought he would open the door and leave, he suddenly turned around and walked towards the bed. leng xiaomo¡¯s pretty face was still covered in tears, and her eyes were red. however, leng yunchen did not seem to notice that at all. he walked straight to her side, suddenly turned her face, lifted her chin, and leaned down to kiss her. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she was still crying. it was as if she didn¡¯t know anything. it was as if they had no idea what he was doing. it was hard to believe and hard to imagine. she could hear his slightly heavy breathing beside her ear. he was so strong that he seemed to want to swallow her. it made her dizzy and she had no power to resist. when they separated again, she suddenly heard his panting, but it was mixed with an irrepressible anger. since you¡¯re my brother, don¡¯t steal a kiss from your brother! brother feng jiu: ¡± i really want to die.. the wifi is so bad that i want to smash the table! publishing articles on hot topics everywhere Chapter 1735 - Chapter 1735: A rough kiss (3) chapter 1735: a rough kiss (3) translator: 549690339 since you¡¯re my big brother, don¡¯t steal a kiss from your big brother! this low growl reverberated in her ears, making her feel as if she had fallen into an irredeemable situation. her mind buzzed, making her face burn with shame, making her want to escape as much as possible. but why did he kiss her, so violently and cruelly? it seemed to be a punishment. tears welled up in leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes as she looked at him slowly. with tears in her eyes, she moved her lips and asked, ¡± why? ¡± why did he kiss her? leng yunchen¡¯s cold face was full of anger, ¡± don¡¯t you understand?! don¡¯t try to lie to me. no sister would secretly kiss her brother at night. your feelings for me are not the love of a sister to a brother! why won¡¯t you admit it after i¡¯ve found out? what are you still trying to deny?¡± leng xiaomo looked at him with tears in her eyes, and a self-deprecating smile appeared on her lips. is that so? since i¡¯m not supposed to kiss you secretly, what about you? what you did to me, was more than just kissing me? you gave me a tongue kiss, is that something an older brother should do?¡± is this something an elder brother should do? leng yunchen¡¯s heart seemed to have suffered a heavy blow when he heard this. what had he done to her? he had seen her naked body, had a reaction to her, and had even forced a kiss on her. however, all of this was not his intention at all. why did things turn out like this? leng yunchen¡¯s lips twitched a little, and his smile seemed a little cold. he leaned down again and looked down at her, saying slowly, ¡± i kissed you because i didn¡¯t want you to lie to me again. that¡¯s all. as soon as he said this. leng xiaomo clenched her fists so tightly that they seemed to sink into her palms. her face was drained of blood, and only her eyes were so red that it made one¡¯s heart ache. leng yunchen stared at her for a few seconds, then turned around and left. however, just as he was about to step out of the door, leng xiaomo, biting her lips tightly, seemed to be unable to hold it in any longer. s hysterically with red eyes, ¡± but you did kiss me! this was an undeniable fact! it could be said that his actions were caused by impulse, but there was clearly a deeper source. he was also lying! why didn¡¯t he admit it! leng yunchen stood straight at the door after hearing her words, but he did not look back. he said coldly, ¡± you don¡¯t see me as a brother anymore, so why should i see you as a sister? ¡± after saying that, he left without looking back. leng xiaomo sat on the bed with one hand around her knee and the other covering her face. she started to cry. his thin shoulders were trembling slightly. for a moment. she felt like she was in an ice cellar. it was summer, but she felt cold all over. with his departure, her heart seemed to be empty. it was as if something important had been pulled out of her body, causing her to be in so much pain that she was drenched in blood. some secrets couldn¡¯t be kept forever, and would be exposed to the world sooner or later. secretly in love with someone. what was it like? she had once said that the feeling was that she wanted him to know, but she didn¡¯t want him to know. she wanted him to know about her love for him and her dependence on him, but she was afraid that he would find it shocking. she was afraid that he would hate her and be troubled by her changed feelings. and these two things happened at the same time. what she was worried about had finally happened.. Chapter 1736 - Chapter 1736: A rough kiss (4) chapter 1736: a rough kiss (4) translator: 549690339 it was still early, so leng xiaomo did not stay in the room for long. she hurriedly washed her face and left with her school bag. she didn¡¯t go downstairs. this was the second floor, and behind her was an alley. she opened the window and left from the second floor to find a place to stay. because she did not want to and did not have the courage to face her brother again. perhaps, her brother had already left. but she didn¡¯t know, and she didn¡¯t want to know. she just wanted to listen to her heart and leave quietly alone to a place where he wasn¡¯t there. leng xiaomo left through the window on the second floor without looking back. she didn¡¯t know if her brother would come back, but it didn¡¯t matter to her. after leng xiaomo left, she walked on the streets. there were many convenience stores on the streets of g city, but they were all closed. it was still early, so she carried her bag and walked for god knows how long in the morning. she only entered when the convenience stores opened. the convenience store was huge, like a mini supermarket. when he went in to buy things, there was a storage cabinet. leng xiaomo walked over silently with her school bag on her back. she removed her school bag and placed it inside before going to buy some food. however, when she left, she paid the bill and left without taking her bag. it was not that she had forgotten. she had done it on purpose. this was the safest place for her phone. no one would know about it. there were more than 200 storage cabinets, and no one would open the one she locked. leng xiaomo only took his fake id card, passport information, and a mobile phone with a new phone number. the clothes and simple items in his bag, including professor han¡¯s mobile phone, were all inside. if she left this place, no one would ever think of where she was. no one would notice her. without him, she would still be very safe. leng xiaomo walked to a long bench in the park and munched on a piece of bread. as she watched the morning sun getting brighter, she raised her hand slightly to cover her eyes. however, she didn¡¯t want to leave, as if she wanted the sunlight to drive away the darkness in her heart. was it really that immoral for her to fall in love with her brother? even if they were not related by blood. but, maybe it was. otherwise, why would her brother¡¯s reaction be so strong? leng xiaomo recalled his cold and angry expression when he woke up in the morning. ha. leng xiaomo laughed. he laughed so hard that his eyes turned red. she had actually forced him into such a state. she could be considered to be amazing. she took a few bites of the bread and stopped eating. she took out a new pack of cigarettes that she had just bought, lit it, and took her time to smoke. she had hidden herself well when she met him these few days, but there was no need to do so now. she was alone in a small park in the huge g city and had no idea what had happened to her brother. leng yunchen had gone downstairs to call the police to deal with the criminals and submit the evidence. when everything was over, he glanced upstairs and wanted to go upstairs to take a look, but he did not know why he held back. in the end, he still walked out of the small hotel. at a place where he could see the exit of the hotel, he went to a hot breakfast stall and bought two sets of soy milk, a tray of small steamed buns, and shaozi. he bought some simple breakfast and returned. during this process, he smoked his cigarette while frowning and staring at the hotel door from time to time.. Chapter 1737 - Chapter 1737: A rough kiss (5) chapter 1737: a rough kiss (5) translator: 549690339 as guests came and went, he seemed to be afraid of missing someone. after buying breakfast, he slowly went upstairs. he had smoked a lot of cigarettes outside when he had rushed out of the door in the morning. he didn¡¯t know why he was so frustrated, but he was very frustrated. he felt that things were developing in a way that he couldn¡¯t turn back. but he had no choice. he felt that he had to do it. if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, his own sister had fallen in love with him. what else could he do other than reject her? even though they were not blood-related, she had come to his house at such a young age. whether it was his parents or him, they had long treated her as their own. he had also treated her as a brother, doing his best to love and protect her. he didn¡¯t know when her change for him started, but he knew that it was too sudden. he couldn¡¯t accept it and couldn¡¯t adapt to this sudden change. he wanted to wake her up with a scolding and ask her to stop messing around. but most importantly, he was also scolding himself. leng yunchen stood still at the closed door. the police came back soon and brought a lot of people to check the micro cameras one by one. soon, it would be her turn, and he should take her away from here immediately. leng yunchen knocked on the door, but there was no response. there was no sound at all. then, he tried to open the door, but the door opened when he touched it. it seemed to be the same as before she left. she didn¡¯t lock the door at all. leng yunchen furrowed his brows and pushed the door open. however, the moment he entered, he was stunned. the small room of about ten square meters was empty. there was no one there! ¡°little mo? little mo- leng yunchen immediately rushed in and shouted. he also opened the toilet and took a look, but there was no one at all. where could she be? there was no one at all! but he didn¡¯t even see her leave from downstairs, did he? although he was angry, he would not take her life lightly. those people were looking for her and killing her. he had to protect her! was she walking into a trap by going out alone? leng yunchen¡¯s heart was in his mouth, and his lips were tightly pursed. however, when he came to the window, he saw that the window was open and there seemed to be some footprints on the steps outside. his face suddenly turned ugly. he looked down and saw that the second floor was not high. moreover, there was a small shed built in the residential alley below, which was enough for her to leave easily. ¡°shi-t! ¡°she was simply making a scene! leng yunchen punched the window angrily, then jumped down from the second floor without saying a word and followed her trail to look for her. he made a call as he searched. however, she did not pick up the phone. although leng yunchen had guessed it, he was still so angry that his face turned green. however, what was even worse was what happened after that. he followed her tracks to the entrance of the alley, but it was time for people to go to work and school. at this time, all her traces had been covered, and he could not find anything. the people who passed by him at the entrance of the alley were all intimidated by the terrifying aura exuded by this tall and cold man. they kept staring at him, but they were so scared that they all avoided him. leng yunchen had been looking for her outside the whole morning, but she seemed to have evaporated into thin air, and he could not find her no matter what. even the satellite watch on the base had lost its signal. she was the one who had blocked it, but .. Chapter 1738 - Chapter 1738: A rough kiss (6) chapter 1738: a rough kiss (6) translator: 549690339 however, doing so would only put her in more danger. even if something really happened, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save her. the people in the army had called leng yunchen several times to ask him to deal with some matters, but he seemed to have not heard them and kept delaying it. it was not until he received a message from professor han that leng yunchen had to go back when he could not find the person. he had a straight face the entire day, his expression dark and gloomy, as if someone had offended him. leng yunchen had always felt that what he had done was not wrong. would he still indulge his sister when he knew that she liked him? but now, all of this should be lost. he only wanted to find that stupid girl who didn¡¯t know her place! lock her up in a small dark room and give her a good beating! however ¡­ leng xiaomo had really disappeared. he knew the information on her fake id, but he couldn¡¯t find any information about her accommodation. leng yunchen was angry, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but start to worry. because he knew that if something really happened to her, not only would the situation become serious, he wouldn¡¯t be able to accept it either. she had run away without a trace because of him. he had promised to protect her. she was his sister, so how could he let anything happen to her? however, things were out of his control. for two days in a row, leng yunchen could not find her. he was going completely crazy. he was so angry and anxious by her. he planned to contact the base and send someone over. he couldn¡¯t use the people in the military. once there was any movement here, it would attract the attention of the mole. however, just as he was about to contact her, he suddenly received a phone call. when he saw the caller id, he was stunned for a moment. then, a light suddenly flashed in his mind. he couldn¡¯t find her, but perhaps he could make her come out of her own accord? leng yunchen picked up the phone. before the other party could say anything, he said anxiously, ¡± mom, i need your help! when leng xiaomo saw the news, she was in a private room in an internet cafe. she had paid twice the amount to use someone else¡¯s identity card to access the internet and had been staying there. she was busy with the homework that the professor had left for her, so she had to find something to do so that she wouldn¡¯t think about that stupid and annoymg tnlng. there were already more than a hundred missed calls, and most of them only had one call. however, she didn¡¯t pick up anyone¡¯s phone number to prevent her location from being leaked. leng xiaomo knew that most of the calls were from the same person, as well as many other unknown people. she could almost imagine how that person had been looking for her, or perhaps he had been worried about her. however, leng xiaomo didn¡¯t care. she only felt the thrill of revenge. if she was worried, then so be it. the number of times he missed her would never be as many as she missed him. text messages came in from time to time. however, this was different. she had read every message in detail because she might have wanted to see some information that she wanted to see. however, it was laughable that she did not see anything other than him reprimanding her for her recklessness and selfishness. at this moment, the phone had rung three to four times in a row. leng xiaomo let it ring, but not long after, he suddenly received a message. leng xiaomo stopped what he was doing and took a look at his phone. however, when she saw the message on her phone, she suddenly stood up and her eyes widened. the message was from the same person. but what did he say? he actually said that her mother had a car accident, and she was unconscious due to excessive bleeding? Chapter 1739 - Chapter 1739: Brother, I do love you (1) chapter 1739: brother, i do love you (1) translator: 549690339 leng xiaomo panicked instantly. seeing this message, she didn¡¯t dare to think about anything else and rushed out with her phone. no matter how strained her relationship with her parents was, she had always been the one who was in a deadlock. she was the one who didn¡¯t want to see them, but that didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t love them. if anything happened to them, she would have to fly back to see them even if she was overseas. it wasn¡¯t that leng xiaomo didn¡¯t suspect whether this was real or not, that her brother had done it on purpose, but she couldn¡¯t take the risk. if she really didn¡¯t go, she would never be able to forgive herself. after leng xiaomo got into the taxi, he rushed to the airport to find the fastest flight to city a. a city was where her parents lived, and it would take at least two hours by plane. leng xiaomo was really worried. however, when her brother called again, leng xiaomo took a deep breath and hung up immediately. she turned to her phone and called someone else. someone who was equally important to her. the call was connected after two rings. when leng xiaomo heard the slightly hoarse voice on the other end, tears welled up in her eyes. she clenched her fists tightly and said slowly, ¡± daddy, it¡¯s me. is mommy okay? ¡± there seemed to be a few seconds of silence on the other end. then, they said something, and leng xiaomo listened while crying. in the end, her voice was slightly choked as she said, ¡± okay, daddy. i¡¯m on my way to the airport now. i¡¯ll be there soon. after hanging up the phone, leng xiaomo bit her lip hard. her eyes were red and full of worry. she had already called her daddy, and daddy said that her mommy was in the emergency room. she was bleeding profusely, and the hit-and-run driver had escaped. her father also said that her brother would come back with her. at this moment, at such a time, it seemed that love was no longer important. originally, it only held weight for her, but the facts had proven that it was just a sad and pitiful joke, right? from an outsider¡¯s point of view, this was worth looking down on. leng xiaomo rushed to the airport and bought a ticket to take the earliest flight back to city a. however, when leng xiaomo was lining up, she suddenly turned around and saw him, who was standing at the end of the line behind her. he was dressed in plain clothes, and his cold face was full of fatigue. it had only been two days since they last saw each other, but his green stubble had vaguely appeared, and his deep eyes were bloodshot. just like that, leng xiaomo turned around after buying the ticket and collided with him head-on. how he had been these past two days seemed to be written all over his face. he looked straight into her eyes. other than a trace of daze in his eyes and the exhaustion on his face, there seemed to be only coldness left. very quickly, his face became expressionless. he had been looking for her, but after seeing her, other than indifference, he had no reaction at all. alright. it was good. leng xiaomo clutched the plane ticket tightly. without looking at him again, she turned around and left. ¡°stop right there- !¡± suddenly, a low chuckle came from behind him. after that, leng xiaomo heard footsteps chasing after her. she quickened her pace and ignored the gazes of the people around her. she just wanted to leave quickly and not see him. so what if she liked him? did liking him mean that she had to bear with this kind of cold violence? leng yunchen caught up with her in a few steps and grabbed her wrist. leng xiaomo flung him away forcefully- Chapter 1740 - Chapter 1740: Brother, I do love you (2) chapter 1740: brother, i do love you (2) translator: 549690339 panting slightly, she glared at him with red eyes and shouted, ¡± don¡¯t touch me-! however, leng yunchen grabbed her wrist again and handcuffed her at a close distance where no one could see. he smiled coldly, ¡± try to run away again! ¡± ¡°you- !¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes widened. she had never expected him to treat her like a criminal and handcuff her. however, there was a faint click. leng xiaomo saw him handcuff himself with one hand and her with the other. leng xiaomo struggled with all her might, but it was to no avail. she couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard she tried. ¡°you bastard!¡± leng xiaomo cursed him angrily. leng yunchen was much taller than her. when he heard her, he lowered his head slightly and looked straight into her eyes. he said word by word, ¡± this is your own choice, isn¡¯t it? ¡± he would be a good brother. however, she wanted to find another way and take an unconventional path, so she had to bear the price of this unconventional path! leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes slowly reddened. she wiped her eyes slightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± yes, i love you, hanhan. yes, i love you, yingluo. this light sentence made leng yunchen¡¯s firm heart tremble inexplicably, as if it was about to break. this was what she had said to him face to face, when both of them were awake. even if leng yunchen already knew, it was only his own guess after she denied it. now that she had said it out loud, it still set off a huge wave in his heart. just why? why was she like this? with reddened eyes, leng xiaomo gently licked her dry lips. with a self-deprecating smile on her lips, she said, ¡± you¡¯re right. that¡¯s indeed not the love between siblings. it¡¯s the love between men and women, so i¡¯ve disgusted you. but just because of this, you can use the fact that i love you to attack me, attack me, despise me, and look down on me as you please, right? ¡® at the end of her sentence, she stared at him with reddened eyes. her fair and tender wrists struggled hard to break free from the handcuffs. gradually, the hard handcuffs rubbed against her until blood oozed out, leaving a red mark. it was a shocking sight. a dark storm appeared in leng yunxi¡¯s eyes. it was filled with anger, anger that came from all directions. did she even know what she was saying and doing? ¡°little mo, how did you become like this?¡± leng yunchen looked at her wrist and asked in disbelief as he tried to hold back his anger and heartache. however, leng xiaomo sarcastically replied with a smile and red eyes, ¡± what do i look like? i¡¯m sorry for letting you see the real me and scaring you.¡± leng yunchen could no longer restrain himself. he grabbed her struggling wrist and firmly stopped her from moving. he gritted his teeth slightly, ¡± there are some things that we should not talk about here, but let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about running away again. i won¡¯t let you leave my sight again! as soon as he said that, leng xiaomo seemed to have thought of something, and his pupils constricted. she lowered her head and looked at her ticket, then slowly looked at him. she pursed her lips tightly, then said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t tell me that you deliberately arranged this to find me!? she raised the plane ticket in her hand as she said this. the plane ticket to a city. using her mother¡¯s life to achieve his own goal, to deceive her? Chapter 1741 - Chapter 1741: Brother, I do love you (3) chapter 1741: brother, i do love you (3) translator: 549690339 if that was the case, then he was really too despicable. leng yunchen was shocked by the coldness in her eyes, but in fact, wasn¡¯t that the case? he was the one who called his parents to ask for help, but now that he found her and faced her questioning, he didn¡¯t dare to tell her that it was fake. he was lying to her. it was as if she would do something terrible if he told her the truth. leng yunchen unconsciously clenched his fists and looked at the plane ticket in her hand. he took a deep breath and said, ¡± we¡¯re taking the same flight back. i¡¯ll go buy the ticket now. you wait for me at the same place. if you dare to run away again, i dare you to try! leng yunchen said coldly, took the plane ticket from her hand, and looked at its position. the next second, he unlocked the handcuffs on the two of them, and took her plane ticket to buy his own return ticket to a city. upon seeing this, leng xiaomo¡¯s tightly furrowed brows relaxed a little. she seemed to see that he wasn¡¯t lying to her, but not long after, her expression became pained and worried again. she would rather that her brother was lying to her. that way, her mother wouldn¡¯t be in the hospital in a car accident. after leng yunchen turned around, he did not look very good, but he was inexplicably relieved. so be it if they went back. she would be safer if they took this girl away. perhaps no one would be able to find out about her. only going back to a city? in fact, his mother was indeed in the hospital, but she had gone for a physical examination. there were no major problems, nor was there a car accident. he only said that to catch her. although it was a little overboard, this was a critical moment. he could not let her do anything stupid and play with her life. it seemed that he had to contact his parents to continue to cover up this lie so that she would not find out that he had lied to her. besides, he could also see if he could ease the relationship between her and her parents. when leng yunchen went to buy the tickets and came back, leng xiaomo was still waiting for him at the same place. no matter how reluctant she was, even if they were on the same flight, she did not want to be next to him. however, her ticket was in his hands, and she could not go anywhere. there¡¯s still some time. have you had lunch? ¡± leng yunchen asked her. although he was asking, he did not seem to hesitate at all. he was going to the airport restaurant to have a meal. leng xiaomo responded expressionlessly, ¡± if you want to eat, you can eat by yourself. give me my ticket. ¡± leng yunchen suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned back to look down at her. he sneered, ¡± are you sure you¡¯ve eaten? very good, we still have a lot of things to deal with when we get there. we might be too busy to eat. just don¡¯t let others take care of you when you go back!¡± leng xiaomo wiped her face away and didn¡¯t look at him. although she imew that he already hated her, her heart still ached so much when she heard him say such things. it turned out that he didn¡¯t care about her at all, but was worried that she would be a burden when she returned home. leng yunchen looked at her stubbornness and gritted his teeth slightly. sometimes, she was really as stubborn as a bull. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to eat, then follow!¡± the two of them went to the security check. leng yunchen did the security check first to prevent her from running away. however, when he walked up the security steps to be checked, he raised his hand and turned around. suddenly, he saw some sneaky figures in the crowd behind him. there were about three or four of them, waiting to pass through the security check, looking left and right.. Chapter 1742 - Chapter 1742: Brother, I do love you (part four) chapter 1742: brother, i do love you (part four) translator: 549690339 they were wearing suits and holding a briefcase, but leng yunchen still squinted his eyes slightly. he felt that these people were dressed almost exactly the same as the people who killed professor han and his assistant at the singapore airport. especially when he looked over, they all avoided his gaze without a trace. leng yunchen¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. after he passed the security check, it was leng xiaomo¡¯s turn. he stood at the side and waited for her, but his eyes were closely watching the movements of the people behind her, for fear that someone would secretly do something to her. the two of them did not bring any luggage with them on this trip. as soon as she was checked at the security check, leng yunchen pulled her away quickly. leng xiaomo struggled to shake him off, but leng yunchen took out his handcuffs again and handcuffed her. you¡¯re crazy! are you done?! leng xiaomo was practically growling at him. the gazes of some people around him were attracted. leng yunchen pressed her shoulder tightly and said word by word, ¡± you better imow your place. if you hadn¡¯t been targeted by them on that flight, would we have been in such a difficult situation? ¡± don¡¯t you know how much trouble you¡¯ve brought me? this is all for your life. if you want to live, then obediently follow me. those people have already appeared.¡± as soon as he said this, leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes were instantly covered with tears, and her head was in a mess for a while. she shook her head gently and asked in disbelief, ¡± do you really think i¡¯m a burden and your trouble? do you really think that i have no need to come to city g and that i shouldn¡¯t have come to see you? i brought this upon myself, right, yingluo?¡± leng yunchen¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he looked at her. he did not respond, but at this time, it was equivalent to a tacit agreement. leng xiaomo tried her best to control the tears in her eyes. she smiled slowly and said, ¡± in that case, you shouldn¡¯t care about me. this is my own choice. i¡¯ve become a burden to you, so you should give me up. leng yunchen pulled her to a hidden place with a gloomy face and pinched her chin hard with one hand, ¡± do you think i want to care about you?! if anything happens to you here, how am i going to explain it to mom and dad?¡± as soon as he said this, leng xiaomo seemed to hear her own heart breaking into pieces. she gritted her teeth, not wanting to cry in front of him. she didn¡¯t want to be so embarrassed. she wanted to leave some dignity for herself, but she still broke down. she couldn¡¯t hold it in and lowered her head, tears falling down. it turned out that he didn¡¯t care about her life at all. she thought that he would be so worried about her. however, he was just afraid that he would be held responsible for his own accident and would not be able to explain it to his parents. leng xiaomo felt that even breathing at this moment made her feel a burning pain. leng yunchen looked at the scene and a hint of struggle flashed in his eyes. he pursed his lips tightly, but he did not say anything. it was undeniable that although leng yunchen¡¯s words were harsh, at least half of them were true. the remaining half, even if not true, had to be true. he had to make her give up on him! the two of them boarded the plane twenty minutes later. it had to be said that before leng yunchen got on the plane, he had specially called someone in a city. it could be said that a city was his real home, and most of his family¡¯s connections were there, so he had arranged for someone to pick them up there, and had even asked someone to leave something for him at the airport.. Chapter 1743 - Chapter 1743: Her broken love (1) chapter 1743: her broken love (1) translator: 549690339 before boarding the plane, he went to the airport to buy two new sets of clothes and dressed himself up as a business elite. he wore a pair of gold-rimmed rimless glasses, while she changed into a small skirt, wore a sun hat, and an expensive pink handbag. they looked like a perfect couple. he was using a smokescreen to avoid those people, while leng xiaomo cooperated with him, her face ashen. after all, the words he had said earlier were deeply engraved in her heart. he said he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her by his side, yingluo. because of this, he would not be able to explain to his parents. that was why she loved him so much. how could she not fulfill his wish? after the two of them got on the plane, their seats were not actually together, but leng yunchen successfully exchanged seats with the passenger next to him on the grounds that his sister¡¯s illness might be contagious. leng xiaomo¡¯s heart had already fallen to the bottom of the valley, deep into the abyss. she could not be bothered to mock the lies that came out of his mouth. she did not even want to see him or hear him speak. she just wanted to reach city a as soon as possible and leave his side as soon as possible. she leaned against the window and closed her eyes. the plane from city g to city a took off. leng xiaomo tried her best to block out everything about him, while leng yunchen closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. however, perhaps it was because she was too quiet beside him, so quiet that it was scary. he slowly opened his eyes to look at her. in the end, he saw her wearing a sun hat and a small white dress. her black shoulder-length hair was soft and smooth. she had a fair and delicate face, pink lips, and long eyelashes. her gentlemanly dress seemed to make him fall into a trance for a moment. so this was his younger sister. leng yunxi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. but no matter what she had become, he could not deny it. he could never deny it. she was only in her early twenties and did not know what kind of person she was or what kind of life she was living. her love for him was probably just a spur of the moment, so she did not know what she was thinking. and he had the responsibility to make her understand everything. even if in her heart, he had changed from a good brother who loved her to a shameless person. leng yunchen slowly looked away, but at this moment, a passenger in front of him suddenly came down and walked in the aisle. he was wearing a pair of black leather shoes. from leng yunchen¡¯s angle, the pair of black leather shoes happened to be slowly approaching him. however, there was still some distance between them. he continued to look up and saw the man in the black suit looking at the passengers on both sides of the road. he seemed to be looking for someone. leng yunchen lowered his eyes slightly, and a trace of haze flashed in his eyes. he did not expect that even though he had been defending left and right, one of them had still caught up. could it be that those people were not sure if he had boarded the plane, so they sent someone up to check? but today, he would not give him the chance to disclose this information. however, doing so didn¡¯t mean that he had to kill him. otherwise, it would be the same as admitting that there was something wrong with the people on the plane. unless he had no other choice, he could not make a move. leng yunchen was holding a magazine in his hand, wearing gold-rimmed glasses and flipping through it with his eyes slightly lowered, while leng xiaomo had his head lowered, looking like he was resting and sleeping. however, no one knew whether she had fallen asleep or not. at this moment, the man was getting closer and closer. leng yunchen slowly put away the magazine in his hand, and a second before the man arrived, he suddenly pressed himself on half of leng xiaomo¡¯s body.. Chapter 1744 - Chapter 1744: Her Shattered Love (2) chapter 1744: her shattered love (2) translator: 549690339 leng xiaomo frowned and tried to open her eyes. however, the next second, she felt something soft land on her lips. it was warm and soft, accompanied by the man¡¯s unique and clear tobacco smell. leng xiaomo¡¯s entire body froze. he pressed down on her and kissed her on the lips, covering her face. in an intimate posture, he made the person who was walking over look away after glancing at the man and woman kissing. the people on their side had probably received the news that they were siblings. leng yunchen clearly felt that the person had walked past him without any suspicion, but his body did not turn back, but kept that posture. he didn¡¯t know why. maybe it was because she would come back, or maybe it was because he was afraid to see the way she looked at him, or maybe it was wanwan. perhaps it was something else. leng xiaomo opened her eyes slowly and looked at him, who was right in front of her. she looked into his deep eyes and seemed to be lost for a moment. she looked at him in a daze for a long time, so long that her eyes seemed to turn red and there was a hint of humble longing. her heart that had fallen to the bottom of the valley was already broken beyond repair, but it was still beating tenaciously at this time, as if she thought that she would receive the pity and compassion of the heavens. his lips gently parted from hers, but they were still so close. her lips moved, as if she wanted to say something. however, just as she was about to speak, she felt him suddenly come up and kiss her again, blocking her lips. he even reached over, stroked her hair, held her small face, and kissed her deeply. at the same time, leng xiaomo, who did not close her eyes immediately, saw the person walking over from behind him. the person had stopped for a moment. as sharp as she was, when she saw this scene, her eyes instantly filled with hot tears. feeling the warmth of her lips, she suddenly closed her eyes and bit down hard. bastard ¨C ! beast! at a time like this, he would actually use her in such a way! the last spark in her heart was extinguished. she bit him hard, and leng yunchen groaned faintly. he opened his eyes and wanted to say something, but when he saw her red eyes full of hatred, his cold face froze slightly and he could not say anything. he admitted that he was wrong, but it was the best way to avoid attention. he was doing this for her safety. leng yunchen sat back down. there was still a slight pain on his lips. he could feel that his skin had been bitten because he had already tasted the blood. no matter what, he kissed her and she bit him. that was probably a punishment for his behavior. why did he do this? he said that there were other reasons besides avoiding danger. he didn¡¯t want to say it, but he couldn¡¯t. perhaps, he really was a bastard, a beast. when the plane arrived in a city, leng yunchen knew that she would be safe for the time being once she got off the plane, so she would definitely escape from him at the first moment. in fact, this was the result he wanted. but in his heart, there was still an unspeakable helplessness. that was the truth. when the passengers were about to evacuate, she hurriedly pushed him aside and wanted to rush down with the crowd. leng yunchen always had three words he wanted to say to her. he pulled her wrist and asked her to wait, ¡± xiao mo, feifei. however, as soon as he touched her, she pushed him away and left with the crowd without even looking at him.. Chapter 1745 - Chapter 1745: Her Shattered Love (3) chapter 1745: her shattered love (3) translator: 549690339 leng yunchen sat on the chair and only got up to leave when he was almost out of it. however, his cold face seemed to make people feel tired. leng yunchen had been secretly keeping an eye on the person who had been tracking them on the plane. if that person did not find them, he would definitely return after getting off the plane. leng yunchen stayed here to deal with the rest of the matters. maybe their disguise was very successful, and things went unexpectedly smoothly. leng yunchen secretly saw that after the man got off the plane, he had booked a return ticket. if he found out that they were here, he would never leave. leng yunchen left the airport. when he came out again, leng xiaomo was long gone. the people who came to pick him up at the airport had already taken him away, and he had to find a way to go back alone. he knew that she hated him, and she was angry. however, he had always been firm that everything he had done before was to help her. his words were sharp, and he was also her brother. he was no longer the good brother in her eyes. bad, then he would also be a competent bad brother. leng xiaomo was sent to the hospital. by the time they were on their way to the hospital, leng xiaomo had already forgotten about her brother. she was only worried about her mother. even though she was not their biological daughter, her parents treated her like their own. she was the one who was rebellious and willful. she left home to train in rome and study abroad. the longer she left, the more she grew up and realized how stupid and foolish she had been in the past. however, the hurt had already been brought to her. rather than saying that she was cold-hearted and resentful of them, it was better to say that she was too ashamed to face them. one of leng yunchen¡¯s parents was gu liang, the former first cold beauty killer in rome base. in fact, he was also a well-known wanted criminal on the international criminal rankings. his father, leng yue, had been transferred from z country and was the general of the international anti-terrorist criminal organization. he had once led a special force to capture international criminals. he was a stubborn and serious old cadre. however, there was no doubt that these two people were sworn enemies. leng jue had captured this wanted criminal for many years, but she had managed to escape with her ever-changing identity and appearance, as well as her first-class skills. in the end, without him knowing, she had played with him as a photographer, got close to him, and successfully captured his cold-looking heart. but he didn¡¯t know her true identity, and even after a long, long time, he couldn¡¯t get away from her. gu liang, on the other hand, had never shown her skills after she became a mother. she used to be a cold beauty who was disheartened and killed people like they were numb. however, in the eyes of leng xiaomo and leng yunchen, their mommy was a smart, considerate, and gentle woman. after leng xiaomo rushed to the hospital, he followed the people he had sent all the way to the intensive care unit. however, she did not know that two hours before she arrived, her parents had been busy contacting the hospital after receiving her brother¡¯s text message. leng xiao scolded his son as he did it. he had actually brought them along to deceive his own daughter. however, gu liang threw them a sharp glance and claimed that they were telling a white lie. since he was already at the hospital, he might as well go all out and let his daughter, who had not been home for a long time, come back to visit them and take the opportunity to ease their relationship.. Chapter 1746 - Chapter 1746: Her Shattered Love (4) chapter 1746: her shattered love (4) translator: 549690339 gu liang asked the doctor to bandage one of his legs and hang it up. then he heaved a sigh of relief. however, after she was done with all this, she started to laugh at herself. it¡¯s a little sad for parents to end up like them, yingluo. however, when their people told them that their daughter had appeared, the two of them, who usually wouldn¡¯t even frown if the sky collapsed, became nervous at this time. she didn¡¯t know if it was because of their white lie or because they wanted to see their daughter who hadn¡¯t returned home for many years. perhaps, there was a catch in both. leng xiaomo followed the people his family had sent to the intensive care unit. the moment he saw this, he knew that she had successfully come out of the operating room. there was no one at the door, but it was open. she was in a hurry all the way, but when she reached the door, she suddenly slowed down. at this point, she felt that she was unfilial and willful. would her parents be very angry with her if she was too embarrassed to see them? maybe, yingluo. leng xiaomo clenched his fists. his eyes were red, and he didn¡¯t dare to go in. in the end, it was the person inside who heard the commotion first. he suddenly got up and walked over, asking, ¡± who is it?! ¡± the moment leng xiao came out, he saw a little girl who was so familiar, but also a little unfamiliar. she was wearing a white dress and her hair was a little messy. her eyes were red and swollen, and it was obvious that she had been crying. leng xiaomo looked at the tall man in front of her. her lips moved, and she suddenly called out in a choked voice, ¡± daddy. ¡± the man in front of her was her father. even though time had passed and he was already middle-aged, he was still handsome and extraordinary. his brows were full of life experience, mature and charming. on the other hand, leng xiaomo had left when he was young, when he grew up the fastest and had changed the most. now that he was in front of his parents again, it was as if a white stallion had flashed past. the short-haired and irritable little girl had changed drastically. leng jue looked at his daughter, whom he had not seen for a long time. he looked at her for a long time before he slowly raised his hand and gently stroked her hair. he said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡± girl, you don¡¯t know how much your mother misses you. as for him, there was naturally no need to say anything. back then, he had personally accompanied his wife to the orphanage and picked out this two or three-year-old little girl who was ignorant and afraid of strangers. when he decided to bring her back, he would love her as if she was his own daughter. his words seemed to have touched leng xiaomo¡¯s tears, and they fell down immediately. she raised her hand to wipe them away and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡± where¡¯s my mother? how is she? ¡± father leng patted her head and brought her in. he said, ¡± fortunately, your mother¡¯s car accident wasn¡¯t serious. she just hit her leg a little. the bleeding isn¡¯t internal bleeding. it¡¯s just a cut. it¡¯s not as serious as you think. come and sit here. your mother should wake up in a while. she talks about you every day, saying when you will come back. leng xiaomo saw her mother lying on the bed with one leg bandaged up and an iv in her hand. her face was pale and her eyes were closed. she immediately walked over slowly, covered her mouth, and sobbed silently. finally, he walked to her side and gently held her hand. he pressed his face against her hand and said hoarsely, ¡± mom, i¡¯m sorry. i came to see you, hanhan. her father had said that her mother had been talking about her every day, but she had only returned after she had gotten into an accident. she only felt that it was extremely ironic. author jun: ¡± don¡¯t write about tragedies. the appearance of parents will be an assist. it¡¯s also necessary for the plot. an. ps: the story of her parents was in ¡°hello, devil husband!¡± li, series of texts.. ] Chapter 1747 - Chapter 1747: Who bit you on the mouth?(l) chapter 1747: who bit you on the mouth?(l) translator: 549690339 just as leng xiaomo lowered his head and placed it on his mother¡¯s hand, gu liang opened his eyes slightly. he looked at the girl in a white dress by the bed. her eyes turned slightly red when she appeared. the car accident was fake, but he really missed her. back then, when she first saw her, it was not for any other reason than that she felt that she was particularly similar to him. it was as if she had met a miniature version of him, but his past experience was full of holes and he had to lick the tip of a knife to live. when facing this little girl, he only wanted her to live a stable life. it could be considered as his sustenance. however, even now, she did not expect her to achieve anything big. she just wanted to live her life like an ordinary person. gu liang looked at the little girl who was crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t stop tears from welling up in her eyes. but she didn¡¯t know what to do. she wanted to touch her, but didn¡¯t know how to say it. she looked at her husband. however, at that moment¡±mom, you¡¯re awake?¡± with a low shout, a slender figure came to the door. it was leng yunchen. leng xiaomo quickly went to look at her mother, only to find that she was looking at him with slightly reddened eyes. leng xiaomo¡¯s nose twitched, and he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. he apologized with tears in his eyes and sobbed, ¡± s-sorry, mom, it¡¯s my fault. i was wrong in the past. i shouldn¡¯t have done that. i shouldn¡¯t have hurt you, qianqian. gu liang felt particularly upset. she took a tissue and pulled her over, raised her hand to gently wipe her tears, and said slowly, ¡± silly girl, why don¡¯t you come back to see your parents? every time we want to get news about you, we have to ask your brother. your father and i thought you still remembered the past and didn¡¯t want us anymore. ¡® leng xiaomo shook her head as she cried. no, it¡¯s not like that. i¡¯m the one who¡¯s too embarrassed to see you guys. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re already disappointed in me, yingluo. at this time, leng yunchen glanced at his father, then walked to the bedside and said to his mother slowly, ¡± mom, the most important thing for you now is to recover. it¡¯s a happy thing that my sister is back. your body is not in a good condition to have too many emotional fluctuations. when leng yunchen said this, he looked at leng xiaomo meaningfully and said in a deep voice, ¡± my sister wanted to come and see you when she came back this time. as she said, she knows she was wrong and it¡¯s hard for her to face you because of guilt. but since she¡¯s back, mom, don¡¯t blame her. ¡® hearing this, gu liang glared at him. what are you saying? you¡¯re playing the white face again. it¡¯s as if i¡¯m bullying you, my precious sister. you love her, but i¡¯m her mother. how can i not love her? ¡± leng yunchen coughed lightly when he saw his mother retaliating so agitatedly. mom, you¡¯re not feeling well. even if you miss xiao mo, you can¡¯t say so much. your health comes first. hearing this, gu liang realized what her son meant, but he still glared at him unwillingly. you¡¯re such a glib talker! leng yunchen touched his high nose and stopped talking. he could only hope that his parents would not be unable to control their emotions and expose him. as for leng xiaomo, he felt a complicated mix of emotions when he heard them calling each other ¡®little sister¡¯. this long-lost family atmosphere seemed to bring him back to a long time ago when he was a child .. Chapter 1748 - Chapter 1748: Who bit you on the mouth?(2) chapter 1748: who bit you on the mouth?(2) translator: 549690339 that kind of warmth was still the same. her father still loved her, her mother was still gentle to her, and her brother was still it was as if he was still the teenager who used to bicker with his parents at home. she clenched her fists slightly and looked at the figure standing behind her through the glass window. her eyes flickered slightly. was she really wrong? they were a family and should only be relatives. she shouldn¡¯t have disturbed and destroyed all of this. as this thought flashed through leng xiaomo¡¯s mind, mother leng held one of her hands and the other one of her brother¡¯s. she said, ¡± ah chen, come sit over here too. let mother take a good look at the two of you. leng yunchen was pulled over and happened to be next to leng xiaomo. leng xiaomo wanted to move away, but she was afraid that her mother would notice her small movements and find them inappropriate. leng yunchen¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but he did not say anything. girl, you¡¯ve been gone for three to four years. the best years were when you weren¡¯t with your parents. you¡¯ve changed so much since you came back. you used to wear black all the time and have tattoos on your body, but now you look so much better. you¡¯re quiet and like a young girl from a humble family. as she spoke, mother leng looked at him carefully again and suddenly said to father leng, ¡± hubby, come and take a look. our xiao mo knows how to wear dresses now. he¡¯s dressed so well. with her taste, she definitely won¡¯t look at this dress. do you think she has a boyfriend? who bought this dress for her?¡± this question was clearly directed at leng xiaomo, but mother leng was so smart that she had to ask this question in a roundabout way. leng xiaomo¡¯s expression turned unnatural at her question. mommy, mommy. at this time, father leng laughed softly, ¡± my xiao mo really has a boyfriend outside? but to be able to make you like this, he must be a good boy. next time, you can bring him home to let mom and dad see him. you can also let your brother check on you first.¡± upon hearing this, leng xiaomo looked up and was about to say something, but she met someone¡¯s gaze. that one look made her heart suddenly feel a sharp pain. she paused for a moment, then wiped her face and looked at father leng. she said in a low voice, ¡± dad, i haven¡¯t yet. you and mom don¡¯t think too much. ¡® there was no need to tell her whether there was or not, because that person would not be the one she loved. her clothes were not bought by anyone, but by that person, leng yunchen, her brother. she couldn¡¯t deny that her brother might like this type of girl, but her mother was right. she always wore black. even now, she still wore black. it seemed to have become a habit. she would never be able to suit the type of girl her brother liked. seeing that xiao mo seemed to be very resistant to this question, mother leng raised her eyebrows slightly, but she did not say anything more. however, the next second, she glanced at leng yunchen and suddenly asked suspiciously, ¡± son, what¡¯s wrong with your lips? who bit them? why were they all damaged? don¡¯t tell me you have a girlfriend?¡± leng xiaomo and leng yunchen were both stunned when they heard this. leng xiaomo, in particular, clenched her fists slightly and lowered her head. it was as if her breathing had stopped for a moment. leng yunchen glanced at her from the corner of his eyes, and when he spoke to his mother again, he could not help but chuckle and said, ¡® Chapter 1749 - Chapter 1749: Who bit your mouth?(3) chapter 1749: who bit your mouth?(3) translator: 549690339 mom, you think too highly of me. i¡¯m so busy every day that i don¡¯t even have time to sleep. i¡¯ll always be ranked first in the country and the people. where would i find the time to date? ¡± as he spoke, he lowered his head and touched his lips. his eyes flickered slightly. ¡± but there¡¯s a little wild cat in the army. she was accidentally scratched today. ¡± ¡°what? a cat scratched it?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve already seen a doctor. it¡¯s not a big problem.¡± leng yunchen quickly responded. leng ning¡¯s father looked at the wound and squinted his eyes. this little brat, why did he have to scratch his head? he laughed and said, ¡± this cat is good. where didn¡¯t it scratch? it specifically scratched your mouth. i admire it. leng yunchen coughed. even though he knew that he had been seen through, he still pretended to nod and smile helplessly. you¡¯re really good. as leng yunchen said this, he glanced at leng xiaomo indistinctly, only to find that she had her head lowered. her ears were burning and red, and her little fists were clenched tightly. he was slightly dazed for a moment, and an unknown emotion flashed across his cold eyes, but it disappeared in a flash. but when he looked up again, he found his mother looking at him. her gaze was gentle, but he still couldn¡¯t see through her. the corners of leng yunchen¡¯s lips twitched slightly and he smiled at her. mom, you should take care of your body. xiao mo will stay here to accompany you for a few days when he comes back from the holiday. should i take her home to clean up now? ¡® as he spoke, his gaze fell on leng xiaomo. this girl has been worried about you and hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet. i¡¯m afraid she¡¯s starving. leng xiaomo, on the other hand, looked up at him after hearing that. their eyes widened slightly. there seemed to be a flash of haggardness, as if he had faintly realized something. ¡± what¡¯s the matter, xiao mo? you only have half a month¡¯s time. it¡¯s rare for you to be by our side. do you have other things to deal with? ¡± leng yunchen admitted that he had said that in front of his parents on purpose. because she had to stay here. it was the safest to be by her parents ¡®side. be on high alert. if he gave another order, even a mosquito would find it difficult to get close to her. this was the only way he could leave resentfully. that¡¯s right. he left. as expected, as soon as leng yunchen said this, mother leng and father leng¡¯s eyes fell on her, with joy and desire in their eyes. mother leng asked, ¡± girl, are you really going to stay here with mom? ¡± to be honest, leng xiaomo naturally wanted to. she was unfilial in the past, but now that her mother was in a car accident, she couldn¡¯t be unfilial anymore. but at the same time, she also knew what this meant. her breathing slowed down as if she was trying to hold on to something that was about to pass away. her eyelashes fluttered slightly, and a smile appeared on her lips. mom, i will. before i leave for school, i will stay here to accompany you and take care of you. when mother leng heard that, she was so happy that her eyes were almost red. she quickly asked leng yunchen, ¡± son, what about you? are you busy now? do you want to accompany-¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, mom.¡± leng yunchen looked a little guilty and interrupted her before she could finish, i¡¯m really sorry. i still have a difficult case on hand and can¡¯t leave for a while. but mom, i¡¯m relieved to see that sister and father will stay here with you. leng ning¡¯s mother was a little unhappy, but she still asked, ¡± when are you leaving? ¡± ¡°just tonight.. ¡° Chapter 1750 - Chapter 1750: parents discover something fishy between the siblings (1) chapter 1750: parents discover something fishy between the siblings (1) translator: 549690339 just tonight. these three short words didn¡¯t seem to be directed just at his parents, but also to yingluo, that little girl, and yingluo. to himself. he might not be in such a hurry and could wait until tomorrow to leave, but what was wanwan going to do by staying? no matter what, daddy will be accompanying mommy in the hospital tonight. he¡¯ll bring her home and stay at home, but hanhan . she no longer treated him as a simple brother and sister, so he couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t stay. leng yunchen said this with a faint smile. leng xiaomo just looked at him, and something seemed to flash in his eyes. she seemed to have a lot to say, but her parents were here, so she couldn¡¯t say anything, not a single word. in the end, she could only turn around and back-face him. let¡¯s go. she knew that he would be disgusted with his abnormal love. she knew that he would run away after explaining to her and be separated in two distant cities. that way, even if she had an accident, it would not have anything to do with him. after all, he was so afraid that she would implicate him. leng xiaomo knew that they would break up sooner or later, but she did not expect it to be so sudden. suddenly, a few hours later, he would leave her side and not be in the same city. soon, they would not be in the same country, not in the same hemisphere. she didn¡¯t know when they would meet again and what would happen in this period. ¡°son, why are you in such a hurry, yingluo? don¡¯t you miss our yingluo at all?¡± leng xiaomo could no longer hear her mother¡¯s nagging. her eyes were already misty, and she only knew that her feelings were really going to come to an end. she had loved him for so many years, secretly. but in the end, only she knew how much she loved him. the only person she was touched by was herself. ¡°little mo, little mo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± when leng xiaomo finally realized that his mother was calling for him, he jumped up from his seat and asked in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡± what¡¯s wrong, mother? ¡± mother leng looked at her, and a look of surprise flashed across her face. girl, why are you suddenly crying? what¡¯s wrong? ¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s tears fell like a kite with a broken string. no matter how hard she tried to wipe them away, she couldn¡¯t stop them. but even so, she still forced herself to say, ¡± no, i¡¯m fine. ¡± at this moment, leng ning¡¯s mother finally looked at her son. his gaze was serious and complicated. leng yunchen was also quiet at this time. at this moment, he did not know what to say, and he could not say anything. gu liang slightly pursed his lips and the scrutinising look in his eyes became more intense. it was impossible for her not to notice that there was something wrong with the brother and sister at this time. father leng seemed to have noticed something. he suddenly went up and kicked him. come out, you brat! he said in a low voice. then, father leng walked out first. leng yunchen, who had nothing to say, also walked out, even though he had already guessed what his father would ask. however, after the two of them left, only the mother and daughter were left in the ward. gu liang gently pulled leng xiaomo¡¯s hand and asked her to sit down next to him. she leaned against the headboard and propped herself up slightly. after leng xiaomo helped her sit up, she heard her mother ask her slowly, ¡± girl, are you angry because you quarreled with your brother? ¡± leng xiaomo was taken aback. then, she slowly shook her head.. Chapter 1751 - Chapter 1751: Parents discover something fishy between the siblings (2) chapter 1751: parents discover something fishy between the siblings (2) translator: 549690339 ¡°mom, don¡¯t think too much. brother and i didn¡¯t fight.¡± ¡°then why did you cry when you heard that he had left? is it because you don¡¯t want to?¡± as soon as she said this, mother leng paused for a moment, then smiled helplessly. ¡± you¡¯re right. actually, even i can¡¯t bear to leave. our son has finally come back, but he has to leave again. moreover, his job is so dangerous. who knows, one day, the team might send someone to give him a silk banner. ¡® mom, what are you saying? how could brother be like that?! leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes reddened, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that her mother would say something like that. what did it mean to give a silk banner? mom knew it all too well. however, the corners of mother leng¡¯s lips curled up, and she laughed. look at how scared you are. the men of the leng family are all tough. even the king of hell can¡¯t be bothered to take them in. your brother won¡¯t die so easily. but alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about your brother, who makes me worry. you talk to mother about you. leng xiaomo froze slightly. me? ¡± ¡°yes, i thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.¡± mother leng sneered, ¡± mother also grew up at your age. it¡¯s embarrassing to say it in front of your father and brother, but what are you hiding in front of mother? you must be in love, or do you have someone you like?¡± leng ning¡¯s mother nudged her little body with her arm and asked. leng xiaomo¡¯s heart was pounding, and even his breathing was a little erratic. it was because she felt guilty. however, leng xiaomo knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it from her mother at this point. she lowered her eyes and was silent for a while. she looked at her, then nodded slowly and said softly, ¡± i have someone i like. when mother leng heard this, there seemed to be some joy in her eyes. what is it like? can you tell mother? ¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s petite body paused. facing his mother¡¯s gaze, she could only move her lips slightly and say, ¡± he¡¯s very good. he¡¯s a very good person, yingluo. ¡± when mother leng heard this, she was surprised and didn¡¯t ask further. she just looked at her daughter who kept her head down. she raised her hand and touched it gently. in the end, she said gently, ¡± girl, no matter what, you have to think about it in the long run. only then can you not let a girl like you suffer. long term consideration [ can not be at a disadvantage ] ¡°you¡¯re a smart child. you should be able to understand what i mean.¡± as mama leng spoke, her voice suddenly slowed down. it¡¯s like a tree falling in love with another tree across the road. leng xiaomo¡¯s heart clenched slightly. she asked softly, ¡± and then? ¡± leng ning¡¯s mother took her hand and gently pulled her into her arms. she said to her gently and lovingly, ¡± and then, there¡¯s no and then. at that moment, even though she was in her mother¡¯s warm embrace, she still felt her body turn cold. she did not understand. however, it didn¡¯t take long for leng xiaomo to realize that his mother had probably already discovered her feelings for her brother back then. because the meaning of those two trees was that the impossible would end as soon as it started. when leng xiaomo left the hospital, the scene before he left was still lingering in his mind. his mother looked at her and said to her, ¡± you can¡¯t be rash in everything. you have to find a good family for your mother in the future. leng yunchen was sending her back now. then, he would fly away. as for leng xiaomo, he stayed behind to accompany his parents until they left for school. the journey home might be the last journey before they parted.. Chapter 1752 - Chapter 1752: Parents discover something fishy between the siblings (3) chapter 1752: parents discover something fishy between the siblings (3) translator: 549690339 on the way back, leng yunchen drove her back to the courtyard in the jun area with his own car. she sat in the front passenger seat, her head leaning against the window. in the evening, it was the rush hour of work in a city. this was a modern international metropolis. as the evening got darker, the cars on the streets were like two flowing neon lights, winding forward under the cold moonlight. it was very quiet in the car. other than the soothing classical cd that was playing, there was no other sound. the siblings did not speak on the way out of the hospital. as for leng xiaomo, she did not even spare him a second glance. even if she did not know when the next time would be. when the car was about ten minutes away from home, leng yunchen glanced at his watch and suddenly said slowly, ¡± you should stay there during this time and don¡¯t run around. i still need you to take care of my body. ¡® leng xiaomo, ¡°yingluo.¡± she did not respond at all. leng yunchen glanced at her and then looked away. a deep look flashed in his eyes. he knew that she had heard him. ¡°you¡¯ll be very safe here. no one will follow you, and no one will dare to touch you here.¡± leng xiaomo, ¡°yingluo. ¡± leng yunchen took a deep breath and his eyes flickered slightly, ¡± xiao mo, we¡¯re almost home. i won¡¯t go in with you. ¡± as soon as she said that, leng xiaomo¡¯s body seemed to stiffen a little. the strange expression on her face disappeared in a flash. she lowered her head slightly. after a long while, she asked slowly, ¡± wanwan, are you going to the airport directly? ¡± leng yunchen frowned. her reply this time was both unexpected and expected. he snorted and said, ¡± it¡¯s an urgent matter over there. i¡¯ve delayed too many things. i really can¡¯t- ¡°just admit that you wanted to avoid me, is it that hard?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± leng xiaomo turned around and asked him. her voice was hoarse and cold, and her eyes were already red. forbearance, deep forbearance. leng yunchen pursed his lips slightly. leng xiaomo¡¯s wet eyelashes trembled. in the end, she suddenly gave him a push. the pain she had been suppressing all this time, which she had been suppressing at the moment of separation, finally exploded. she could not help but burst into tears as she shouted, ¡± say it, say it! you just think i¡¯m disgusting and a burden to you. you want to take this opportunity to get me here so that you don¡¯t have to see me again!¡± leng yunchen¡¯s body was stiff as he sat there, letting her cry and push him. he just looked ahead, not moving an inch. after an unknown amount of time. in the end, when she had no more energy to cry, he said slowly, ¡± xiao mo, life is so long and you¡¯re still so young. don¡¯t be silly, don¡¯t do silly things. ¡± he would never forget what his father had said to him at the entrance of the hospital ward. leng xiaomo had shouted until her throat was hoarse. after hearing that, she was almost in despair. however, at this point, she really couldn¡¯t take it lying down. she didn¡¯t want him to leave just like that. she had only fallen in love with him. what did she do wrong? leng xiaomo used the back of her hand to cover her teary eyes and started to curl up. she was like a little beast as she sobbed, ¡± why? why are you doing this to me? we¡¯re not biological siblings, right yingluo? why don¡¯t you give me a chance at all yingluo? yingluo, you don¡¯t like me, don¡¯t like me? yingluo, you like youyou yingluo?¡± in the end, her eyes were red and she was crying, but she smiled sadly. yes, you like her. you only like her hanhan. [ brother nine: good night, my babies.. there¡¯s a big change tomorrow! ] Chapter 1753 - Chapter 1753: Compromise, give up (1) chapter 1753: compromise, give up (1) translator: 549690339 as night fell, the traffic was heavy, and the cars that came and went like a river reflected the neon lights. leng yunchen¡¯s figure was in the car, and the light from outside made him look a little shadowy. his angular face was dark and unclear, making it difficult for people to see through him and see what he was thinking. the girl¡¯s crying in the car was still there, accompanied by her unwillingness and despair. she vented all of it at the last moment. however, there were still people who were so clear-headed and rational. it¡¯s not her. it has nothing to do with her. don¡¯t drag her into it. as soon as leng yunchen finished speaking, leng xiaomo¡¯s desperate cries finally weakened and turned into helpless whimpers. she stopped crying and pestered him like a shrew. not only would it be useless, but it would also destroy her last bit of dignity. she had lost very badly. little mo, i know what i told you. you should listen to me. you¡¯re still young. it¡¯s better to find a good family that can make you feel at ease. this was the longest sentence leng yunchen had said to her before he left. however, leng xiaomo automatically blocked it out. she could no longer hear anything and did not understand the true meaning of this sentence. the car finally arrived at its destination. there were soldiers standing guard outside the courtyard. leng yunchen entered the courtyard, and the soldiers opened the car door from the other side. a cool night breeze blew in, drying the tears at the red and swollen corners of leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes. he was waiting for leng xiaomo to come down. ¡°little mo, i should go.¡± leng yunchen held the steering wheel with both hands. when he said this in a deep voice, he did not look at her. leng xiaomo froze in her seat for a full two minutes. finally, when the bell rang in the evening in the distance, her wet eyelashes trembled slightly as she got out of the car. she did not even look at him. she walked straight into the house, and a few seconds later, she heard the sound of a car starting up. the voice echoed in her mind. if he left now, he didn¡¯t know when they would meet again. his younger sister liked his older brother. in the future, he would definitely avoid her, guard against her, and not want to see her again. she did not turn back. every step she took on the stairs felt so heavy, as if it was filled with lead. leng xiaomo knew that their relationship as siblings was the weakest obstacle between them. the biggest obstacle between them was that he didn¡¯t love her. if he loved her, he would be with her even if there were dangers ahead. leng xiaomo went to the attic of his house, which he had not seen in a long time. the triangular window was supported by a support. the sky in the distance did not seem to have turned dark so quickly. the ink and orange-red intertwined with each other, and the rays of light shone down, making it particularly magnificent. he had already driven off. as the car drove further and further away, her heart felt empty. she didn¡¯t eat anything all day. at night, she lay on the small bed in the attic ana 100kec1 at tne ceiling. her mina was empty. sne didn¡¯t tmnk adout anything, no longer. ¡± cold little mo, cold, cold, ¡± she murmured softly. leave some dignity for yourself. leng yunchen¡¯s plane left at night, and leng xiaomo lay in the small pavilion for the whole night without sleeping. the next day. leng xiaomo woke up early. when a relationship failed, she could be depressed, but she would also work hard to stand up again for many people. it was only then that she realized why he had left her by his parents ¡®side, and then left without hesitation after saying those words. because ¡­. Chapter 1754 - Chapter 1754: Compromise, give up (2) chapter 1754: compromise, give up (2) translator: 549690339 because she was here to take care of her mother and visit them, not to let them take care of her. leng xiaomo went to the hospital early in the morning. leng xiaomo arrived at the ward. to his surprise, he only saw his mother and not his father. ¡°mom, i¡¯m here to see you. i brought you breakfast. where¡¯s dad?¡± she asked. leng xiaomo asked as he walked over and sat down. seeing that her mother had already woken up and was reading a book at the head of the bed, she only looked up when she saw her coming in. her complexion was obviously much better than yesterday, and leng xiaomo could not help but feel more at ease. gu liang frowned slightly when he saw her coming in the early morning with dark circles under her eyes. she asked, ¡± why didn¡¯t you pick up my call yesterday? ¡± i heard from the soldiers that you haven¡¯t been doing anything since you returned. didn¡¯t your brother say that you haven¡¯t eaten all day? and rest, look at those dark circles under your eyes, how did you rest?¡± leng xiaomo didn¡¯t expect her mother to know everything so clearly. she was stunned for a moment, then forced a smile. mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. i¡¯m just a little unwell from rushing to the plane. i¡¯ll be fine in two days. as she said this, she opened the bag of breakfast. mom, i went to your favorite store to buy this for breakfast and crab shortbread. where¡¯s dad? ask him to come and eat with us. she changed the topic without leaving a trace. gu liang sighed softly. what do you mean by your father? it¡¯s just the two of us today. he left in a hurry last night. when leng xiaomo heard that, he was stunned. then, his little face drooped. but mom, my dad didn¡¯t care that you just got into an accident and couldn¡¯t move. he just left? ¡± i¡¯m not completely ignoring you. the nurse will be here to take care of you soon. mother leng seemed to have seen this kind of thing many times, and her face was indifferent. leng xiaomo, on the other hand, was upset. it was the same when she was young. her father often left for matters in the army regardless of the occasion. sometimes, it would be her and her brother¡¯s birthday, or it would be her wedding anniversary with her mother, or it would be her grandfather¡¯s death anniversary. little girl, do you know that your father can¡¯t completely leave himself to his family in his profession? he¡¯s in a more dangerous world outside. ¡°but mommy, yingluo, don¡¯t you blame daddy? you really don¡¯t blame him, yingluo!¡± gu liang smiled complicatedly at her words. she looked up and slowly held her hand. how can i not blame you? when i gave birth to your brother, i almost had a difficult labor. i could have lost the lives of both the adults and the children. at that time, i really wanted your father to be by my side, but your father didn¡¯t even know that i was about to give birth. he was thousands of miles away. he wanted to protect the country and the people, but he couldn¡¯t protect me and his son. when leng xiaomo heard this, she felt a sharp pain in her heart, and her heart trembled. that¡¯s why when we talk about this topic, mom has to say that you must find someone who can make mom worry less in the future. you don¡¯t have to worry too. the most important thing is for the family to be together every day. the feeling of being on tenterhooks is really terrible. sometimes, it¡¯s like a mental illness that will always torture you. leng ning¡¯s mother looked at her daughter¡¯s eyes, which were filled with tears. she stroked her daughter¡¯s hair gently, and her eyes were calm and loving. girl, you are still young. it is not too late.. Chapter 1755 - Chapter 1755: Compromise, give up (3) chapter 1755: compromise, give up (3) translator: 549690339 there was still time to choose a new lover. leng xiaomo slowly wiped her head, two streams of tears flowing down from the corners of her eyes. indeed, leng xiaomo spent most of the holiday with his parents, taking care of them attentively. he got up early and went to bed early. because he had to eat with his parents, he surprisingly took good care of his body even during this period. she hadn¡¯t seen her parents for three to four years, and neither of them mentioned the things she had done when she was young and insensible. most of the time, they talked about her future. they never had high expectations for her. it was not that they did not want her to become a phoenix, but they wanted her to live the life she liked. even if it was simple, as long as she was happy, it was fine. leng xiaomo¡¯s schedule was packed every day, as if she was trying her best not to think of a certain someone. but sometimes, fate loved to play tricks on people. every night, she would dream of that person. she dreamed of her childhood. she had tied her hair into the braids that her two daddies had combed for her, and she would chase after him and call him big brother. later on, when he was in his early teens, he was not that sensible. on the contrary, he was a very sly little brother. when someone gave her candy, he snatched it away and she cried, but he said that the candy was poisoned and wanted to test it for poison before giving it to her. her eyes reddened as she foolishly believed him. then, she saw that he had opened her lollipops of several flavors and was eating them with great relish. the more she looked at it, the more she felt that something was wrong. suddenly, she burst into tears and went to complain to her father. even though he had the playfulness and playfulness of a young boy at that time, he still doted on her a lot of times. other children would bully her when they saw that she was thin and weak, and he would rush up to fight with them when he came back from school and saw that he had dropped his bag. he was aggressively shouting that no one was allowed to bully his sister! he beat up the other party¡¯s parents until they came out to complain. later on, when her brother had returned from the devil¡¯s training base, he had already undergone a tremendous change. time passed by in a flash. he was 16 or 17 years old then. she had just found the certificate of adoption at home. his spirit had suffered a huge blow. this kind of thing happened at the beginning of her adolescence, making her irredeemably rebellious. she yelled at her parents, ran away from home, and skipped classes. her parents were heartbroken, but they were also angry at her. however, after her brother returned ¡­ when he first saw her, he didn¡¯t give her a stern lecture. he found her on the rooftop of a school and handed her a can of beer. he even smoked with her. that time, her brother had said that it was the first and last time. he let go of everything his parents had told him in advance and walked straight into her heart, telling her everything from her point of view. he was trying to open her heart that had been sealed for a long time. it was just that her brother didn¡¯t have much time, but every time he came back, he would accompany her, even if he didn¡¯t say or do anything. even if she was impatient, annoyed, and angry. leng xiaomo had to admit that her brother¡¯s appearance was like a light that lit up her lost path in the future during that gloomy and muddled period. however, perhaps it was destined that he wasn¡¯t her brother, so her feelings for him had changed during that period.. Chapter 1756 - Chapter 1756: Her boyfriend’s appearance (1) chapter 1756: her boyfriend¡¯s appearance (1) translator: 549690339 so many years of kinship had suddenly turned into love. she had been used to it for many years, but it was destined that she would not be the other person. they found it hard to accept. it might take time. but how long was this time? a few days, a few months, or a few years? however, there was no point in saying all this. everything was over. her mother had already said that when a tree fell in love with a tree across the road, the beginning was the end. it was the same, she was the same. leng xiaomo spent ten days in city a with his parents. seeing that it was almost time for them to fly directly from city a to country m, time became more and more precious, but it also became faster and faster. just two days before he left, leng xiaomo suddenly received a call. the call was from g city. it was sang xia. sang xia¡¯s concert was going to be held the day before she left. she asked where she was now and wanted to give her a vip ticket. the concert held in georgopol would be the biggest concert in asia. it would hold 80000 people, and all the tickets had been sold out. it could be said that there was a sea of people. when sang xia asked her where she was and wanted to send it to her, leng xiaomo could not speak for a long time. in the end, after sang xia called her a few times, leng xiaomo said slowly in a low voice, ¡± sang xia, i¡¯m no longer in g city. as soon as he said that, sang xia was stunned. then she asked hurriedly, ¡± where are you? did something happen to you?¡± leng xiaomo, ¡°yingluo.¡± she looked up at the night sky. was she going to go to g city again to see a crowded concert before she left? however, she knew that regardless of whether she went to the concert or not, she would not look for her brother again. even if they were in the same city. ¡°i don¡¯t need a vip ticket. i want a ticket to the back of the stage.¡± if she could, she just wanted to be drowned in the sea of people. sang xia hesitated for a moment, but she still agreed. she didn¡¯t hide it from her mother. when gu liang asked her why she left a day earlier, she said she wanted to go to city g to see sang xia¡¯s concert. when her mother heard this, she was both happy and regretful. if it wasn¡¯t for her body ¡± not allowing ¡± her, she would also like to join in the fun. ¡°do you need me to contact your brother to pick you up?¡± gu liang said as he took out his cell phone. however, leng xiaomo quickly held her hand down and shook his head. mom, there¡¯s no need. i¡¯m already an adult. i don¡¯t have to trouble him with such a small matter. besides, you know that he¡¯s so busy. i¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t even handle his own matters. ¡°you really don¡¯t need to?¡± gu liang didn¡¯t know why, but he was still a little worried. her daughter left just like that. her heart clenched inexplicably. leng xiaomo took her phone away, lowered his eyes slightly, and said gently, ¡± there¡¯s really no need. i¡¯m only going there to watch a concert. i¡¯ll take a plane and leave on the night after it¡¯s over. i¡¯ve already bought all the tickets, so don¡¯t worry about anything. i¡¯ll be fine. as leng xiaomo said this, he seemed to have thought of something. and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡± i¡¯ll record it for you at the concert. ¡± seeing that she had already made up her mind, mother leng could only pat her hand and hope that she would be well, safety first, and have fun. that night, leng xiaomo and his mother slept on the hospital bed. she slept dreamlessly in her mother¡¯s arms.. Chapter 1757 - Chapter 1757: Her boyfriend’s appearance (2) chapter 1757: her boyfriend¡¯s appearance (2) translator: 549690339 the next day, father leng came back and helped her mother get discharged. it was rare for her father to cook to send her off. the three of them seemed to have returned to their childhood, full of warmth and love. in the end, at night, leng xiaomo¡¯s father reluctantly sent him to the airport. the only person who didn¡¯t know about this trip to g city was leng yunchen. however, leng xiaomo¡¯s pause here was also very short, so short that she left before he realized it. when the plane landed on the ground in g city, the sky had just turned bright. when she left the airport again, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dazed. she had only left for a short time, but when she stepped into this bustling city again, she felt that things had remained the same, but people had changed. it was as if a long, long time had passed. it had been so long that many things had changed. the only difference from the last time he was here was that there was a huge poster of sun¡¯s concert outside the airport. it was particularly grand and ostentatious. leng xiaomo took a selfie and sent it to sang xia, indicating that he had arrived. sang xia had already sent someone to pick her up. she found a car and left the airport. on the way to the city, her phone was constantly ringing and text messages were coming in. leng xiaomo muted her phone in frustration and could not be bothered to reply. however, when she saw the last message, she was stunned. frowning, she suddenly could not sit still. someone had also come to georgopol. ever since she had left country m, she had been sending a message to someone every day. it was her boyfriend in country m, lu anzhi. lu antiing was a chinese-american mixed -blood, and looked a little oriental. his short golden hair was dyed black after meeting her. he was the president of the student union of their university¡¯s finance department. he was one year older than her. he was the one who had wooed her, but she had rejected him for the first time. she only said one sentence: she hated his blondie. however, after he dyed his hair black and cut it short, when he appeared again, she was in a daze. his deep eyes and high nose seemed to be similar to someone. her dazed look turned into silent consent in his eyes, and their relationship was settled just like that. but it was fake, after all, it was fake. when she was in a good mood, she would talk to him, but when she was in a bad mood, she would ignore him. it was just that he was always impatient and wanted to be intimate with her. however, every time that happened, she would always bring up two words: break up. he was threatening him. this trick had been tried and tested, and he seemed to be very reluctant to break up. she admitted that she was a scumbag who seemed to be playing with people¡¯s feelings. she was indeed not a good person. how many people often hoped to be treated with deep affection, but how many people would do heartless things at the same time? for the past half a month, she had either dismissed or ignored all of his messages. he seemed to have noticed her indifference and did not speak for a few days. it was not until today that he sent her another message, wanting to ask where she was. he had come to g city very quickly. leng xiaomo had to admit that she had been stunned when she had heard him say that. she then asked him why he had come to g city. he said that he wanted to watch sun¡¯s concert and asked her where it was and if she wanted to watch it with him. after leng xiaomo saw the message, he was silent for a long time before finally replying, ¡± i¡¯m still at my parents ¡®house, so i won¡¯t be going over. she wanted to be alone. she had lied to him. however, leng xiaomo didn¡¯t think that she had gone too far because she didn¡¯t love him. perhaps this was a strange cycle. everyone would hurt the people they didn¡¯t love without restraint.. Chapter 1758 - Chapter 1758: Her boyfriend appears (3) chapter 1758: her boyfriend appears (3) translator: 549690339 that saying was so classic, those that couldn¡¯t be obtained would always be in turmoil, and those that were favored would always be fearless. she was really fearless. to her, lu anzhi was a dispensable person. however, if she were to return to country m again this time, leng xiaomo thought that she might break up with him. because she had to let go of someone, she didn¡¯t need to find a substitute for him. there were many flights to city g that day, and all of them were packed to the brim. many foreign and domestic fans of z country had come to city g to watch a high-level concert. leng yunchen¡¯s case had made new progress. according to the anti-tracking, they had arrested a group of people, but the bad thing was that two important people had escaped, and the rest of the people who had been arrested were of little value. even if they were to be tortured to extract information, they wouldn¡¯t be able to say much, because they didn¡¯t know much. however, such an attack made the other side more cautious, and they were even more eager to get the thing that professor han had hidden. at the same time, some people also turned their attention to leng yunchen. some people knew that he was not an easy person to deal with, but if they could get rid of this difficult person, the future might be much simpler, sob! that afternoon, leng yunchen came to the airport to settle some matters. he went to the washroom before he left. however, when he came out to wash his hands, he met someone. he slowly raised his head and looked at the person in the mirror. tt was a hov in his twenties he was dressed in branded casual clothes and looked like a student. the other party was also washing his hands. however, unlike him, he was making a call with a phone tucked between his ears. on the other end of the phone, it seemed to be a sweet girl¡¯s voice. leng yunchen¡¯s movements of washing his hands slowed down. it was not until the other party had finished washing his hands and left that he pulled out a tissue and wiped them unhurriedly, then finally followed her out. leng yunchen was not sure if he had seen it wrong. although it was only a few short glances, leng yunchen still felt that he looked very much like the boy in the photo that his sister had given him before. she said that he was her boyfriend. if this was her boyfriend, then who was the girl on the phone? why did his voice not sound like his sister¡¯s? as expected, after leng yunchen followed them, he saw the boy and a girl with long hair together from a distance. the girl was holding his arm intimately and kissing him from time to time. leng yunchen¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw this. however, he didn¡¯t do anything. with his sister¡¯s personality and what had happened before, who knew if this boy was her boyfriend or not? perhaps she was lying to him. although leng yunchen didn¡¯t do anything, he secretly kept an eye on her. because if that was the case, things would not be so simple. did this kid cheat on her or had an appointment with xiao mo? when leng yunchen went out again, he suddenly saw the huge concert poster and was slightly stunned. then, he narrowed his eyes and took out a cigarette from his pocket. he took one out and lit it. his cold face became dangerous and complicated. if he remembered correctly, when xiao mo first came, he told him that she came to g city to see sang xia¡¯s concert. so, she¡¯s here again? she shouldn¡¯t have come, and she shouldn¡¯t have come. after a long while, leng yunchen made a call. [ author: i haven¡¯t written the big turning point yet. f * ck. now is an important transition period. [ i drank coffee and stayed up all night today. ] you guys should go to bed early.. ] Chapter 1759 - Chapter 1759: She bumped into him and realized that he was cheating (1) chapter 1759: she bumped into him and realized that he was cheating (1) translator: 549690339 leng yunchen¡¯s call was made to a city. he needed to verify it with his parents. the phone rang and it was his father. leng yunchen lowered his head and pinched the space between his eyebrows. he did not know why, but he had a bad feeling before he could speak. he asked directly, ¡± dad, where¡¯s xiao mo? is he at home or has he already returned to country m? ¡± on the other hand, father leng paused for a moment, then said in a deep voice, ¡® why are you asking your sister? didn¡¯t i tell you the other day to stay out of her business? just mind your own business.¡± leng yunchen¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard that. dad, of course i remember what you said to me before, but i¡¯m not joking now. i need to know where she is now. yes, it was. of course, leng yunchen would not forget what his father had said to him that day when he called him out of the ward. that day, the atmosphere in the ward suddenly changed when he said that he was leaving that night. the girl couldn¡¯t hold it in and started crying. parents were smart, how could their children not know? his parents sensed a strange aura. when he went out, his father almost punched him in the face. he grabbed his collar and told him seriously not to do anything bad. they were brother and sister, so they should be very clear about what disgraceful things were. he didn¡¯t respond at all. because he didn¡¯t know what to say, whether to express his position or not. once he admitted it, it meant that he had really done something disgraceful. but if he didn¡¯t admit it, his father would think that he was still quibbling and would definitely think more. but it was obvious that he didn¡¯t respond. in his father¡¯s eyes, it was as if he had silently agreed, which made his face very ugly. however, no matter how ugly he looked, his father was probably afraid that he would make a big scene if he hit him, so he said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t bully his daughter, don¡¯t provoke her, and don¡¯t cross the line! at that time, what else could leng yunchen say? he could only wipe his face and acknowledge her with a faint ¡± hmm ¡°. he then said casually, ¡± i¡¯ve been very busy with work recently and in the future. i¡¯ll leave her in your care. at that time, father leng suddenly let go of him and pushed him away, saying, that¡¯s best. leng ning¡¯s father knew what his son was like. he didn¡¯t want him to be irresponsible, but he didn¡¯t want him to do anything stupid. he was even more afraid that he would hurt his daughter. after all, didn¡¯t his son love other girls? from father leng¡¯s point of view, they were all grown up and adults. they weren¡¯t blood-related, so there shouldn¡¯t be anything going on between them. after all, in their eyes, they were their own son and daughter. they hoped that they would each have their own ideal life and not break the norm or do something subversive. it was like a child¡¯s play. especially- if his son really had any ideas after he had said those words, he would have brought them up a long time ago. he would not be like what was happening now. he had forbidden them from having too much contact, and he had obediently agreed as if he had a guilty conscience. it would be good if she really did not have that thought. however, if he did and had such a cowardly attitude, then this little rascal was really bad. leng yunchen thought of what his father had said at that time. he did feel guilty. because he didn¡¯t want anything to happen between him and his sister, he actually ¡­ kissed her twice, and one of them was a p * ssy kiss. even if the reason was special, a kiss was a kiss. this was an inerasable fact.. Chapter 1760 - Chapter 1760: She bumped into him and realized that he was cheating (2) chapter 1760: she bumped into him and realized that he was cheating (2) translator: 549690339 after his father had said that, he had deeply remembered it. he really shouldn¡¯t have touched his sister. because there wouldn¡¯t be an ending, he couldn¡¯t cross the line. as for why there would be no ending ¡­ leng yunchen took a deep breath. there were too many reasons in his heart, but the one that convinced him the most was that he felt that his heart could not face her sincerely. he really liked youyou. however, after she got married, he had been trying hard to give up. although he still didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, it wasn¡¯t just because he hadn¡¯t completely let go of her in his heart. it was also because he was busy with work and couldn¡¯t come into contact with the opposite sex. when it came to matters of the heart, those involved would be confused. it was like a cloud of fog, and he couldn¡¯t see his feelings for everyone so clearly. to him, most of the time, he was also muddled in his feelings. of course, there were many other reasons. for example, he had always treated her as his biological sister. if one day they really found out about their intimate relationship, he would think that he was a pervert and would not be able to accept such a side of himself. he could not harm her for no reason. and now ¡­ hearing his words, father leng told leng yunchen his daughter¡¯s address. he believed that this kid would remember his previous words and would not act rashly again. now that he had told him the address, he only hoped that his daughter would be safe. however, after leng yunchen found out her address, he felt that he was simply f * cked. she¡¯s going to go to g city to listen to a concert. don¡¯t provoke her unless it¡¯s a big deal, you hear me, you little brat? ¡± ¡°dad, she shouldn¡¯t have come. she can¡¯t come.¡± after leng yunchen hung up the phone with a headache, he pressed the tip of his tongue against his upper jaw. his brows were tightly furrowed on his cold face. in addition to worry, there was also some unspeakable anger in the end. he didn¡¯t tell his parents what had happened because they would definitely be very worneu. instead of them worrying, it would be better for him to escort her safely this time! he hoped that everything would go smoothly. a concert was coming. leng xiaomo accompanied sang xia to the rehearsal for the concert, and she came out for a walk in the middle to relax. due to the concert of a well-known international band, there seemed to be a lot more people in g city than before, especially in the area near the concert. the square was full of people. leng xiaomo didn¡¯t like crowded places, so she walked slowly along the street. they arrived at city g. for some reason, she was still wearing the same white dress today. she didn¡¯t know why she was wearing this. perhaps there was no reason. however, leng xiaomo, who was dressed like this, looked like an obedient lady with a petite figure that made people want to love her. leng xiaomo couldn¡¯t help but think of her ex-boyfriends. in the past, she always wore plain-colored clothes. most of her clothes were black, not to mention dresses. it was simply a fantasy. after that, she wore white and gray clothes. whether it was her suitors or her boyfriends, they all wanted to give her some pointers on how to dress in a plain and cool style. even the current lu antiing was no exception. however, she continued to do things her own way. but this time, when she came back, she was wearing a dress that her brother had bought for her. her brother ran ran leng xiaomo was stunned for a moment, then quickly stopped thinking about him. she turned around and walked back. however, when leng xiaomo turned around this time, he suddenly saw a boy entering an international hotel not far away, and there was a cute girl with an extremely good figure beside him. [brother nine: it¡¯s four o ¡®clock in the morning. brother nine went to break the glass.. it¡¯s a big show during the day good night, rolling around and acting cute, begging for recommendation tickets, begging for great motivation!!] Chapter 1761 - Chapter 1761: She bumped into him and realized that he was cheating (3) chapter 1761: she bumped into him and realized that he was cheating (3) translator: 549690339 when leng xiaomo saw that figure, she felt familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time. g city was so big, and she could actually meet him here and have a chat with him. the girl who went to get a room together. leng xiaomo crossed her arms and looked at the scene. to be honest, she didn¡¯t feel too bad about it. she just thought that it couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. she wasn¡¯t a double standard person. she had someone she liked and wouldn¡¯t stop others from doing anything. after all. she couldn¡¯t afford to give him what he wanted. however, perhaps it was because leng xiaomo¡¯s gaze was too direct, the cute girl with the nice figure actually noticed it. the girl was probably unhappy with the way other women looked at her man. she pouted slightly and pulled lu anzhi to her side. the moment before they entered the door, she deliberately pointed out to him. then, she snuggled up to his shoulder intimately, her eyes full of provocation. seeing this, leng xiaomo raised her brows in surprise. the corners of her lips twitched, and she gave a faint smile. lu anyao had asked her where she was in the morning. he wanted to come to g city to see a concert and wanted to come with her, but she had rejected him and said that he was not in g city. from a distance, lu antiing could see a beautiful and slender figure in white. her facial features were delicate and fair. she was standing not far away from the street, looking at them openly. her white dress fluttered in the wind, and her half-long hair dazzled her eyes. lu anyao was pulled over by the girl. she was completely dumbfounded, and her eyes widened. he didn¡¯t know if it was because he had never seen her like this, or because he was shocked by her appearance here. he and leng xiaomo looked at each other just like that. her eyes were calm, and there was even a hint of a smile with hidden interest. she watched as lu antiing shook off the girl¡¯s hand as if he had been electrocuted when he saw her. then, he crossed the road to find her. the cute girl, on the other hand, widened her eyes in confusion. she wanted to chase after lu anzhi, but lu anzhi shook her off without even looking back. this time, when she looked at the girl across the road again, she was dumbfounded. leng xiaomo watched as he caught up to her, but she did not leave. xiao mo, xiao mo, what are you doing here? didn¡¯t you say that you were with dad and mom? ¡± lu antiing dodged the cars on the road and rushed over. he quickly grabbed her wrist and asked, his breathing uneven. leng xiaomo looked at his hand that he was holding tightly and the abnormal expression on his face. she could tell at a glance that he was guilty and flustered. her eyes flickered slightly, and she pulled them out without a trace. then, she looked at the girl who was hurriedly following behind him and chuckled. maybe i wanted to give you a surprise? but now i¡¯ve seen it. you¡¯ve given me a surprise.¡± she had already planned to break up with him, but she still didn¡¯t know what to say. after all, he was more difficult to deal with. now that she had seen this scene, it seemed like even the heavens were helping her. when lu anhao heard this, he panicked and quickly explained, ¡± xiao mo, xiao mo, listen to me. it¡¯s not what you think. she¡¯s just a distant relative of mine. she just happened to come to pick me up and drop me at the hotel. please don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡® when the pretty girl caught up with them and heard such words, her face turned pale and green. lu anzhi turned around and glared at her, as if warning her about what she should say and what she should not say.. Chapter 1762 - Chapter 1762: Her brother is angry, he wants them to break up (1) chapter 1762: her brother is angry, he wants them to break up (1) translator: 549690339 leng xiaomo looked at the farce before looking at the girl calmly. she tilted her head slightly and smiled. is that so?¡± the girl¡¯s face was burning with anger. she had been ready to provoke lu antiing after seeing this girl, but who knew that she was lu antiing¡¯s girlfriend? even if she didn¡¯t want to say it, she could only take a deep breath when she saw lu anzhi¡¯s warning look. she stood behind lu anzhi and replied obediently, ¡°brother lu is right. he is my cousin. ¡°oh leng xiaomo responded meaningfully. this made lu antiing feel guilty, and the girl also avoided his gaze. if that¡¯s the case, then i might have misunderstood. but since it¡¯s rare for you to meet your relatives, you guys can continue to have fun. i¡¯ll be leaving first. with that, leng xiaomo turned to leave. lu antiing was here to pick up girls, and she couldn¡¯t hold him up. ¡°don¡¯t wait-!¡± lu anyao quickly grabbed her wrist. xiao mo, i told you that i wanted to watch the concert with you. it¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t come, but since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s watch it together. we¡¯ll watch it together tonight. leng xiaomo saw that he was already clinging onto her tightly. although she looked a little impatient, she was startled when she suddenly saw the girl¡¯s jealous and unfriendly gaze. then, she said, ¡± alright, we¡¯ll go together tonight. as expected, the girl¡¯s face turned even uglier when she heard this. however, leng xiaomo turned around and snorted. fight with her? because lu anmou had bumped into leng xiaomo, all of his previous plans were canceled, including those with his ¡± cousin ¡°. he even chased her away. leng xiaomo ignored all of this. she didn¡¯t care about the person she didn¡¯t love at all. however, in the afternoon, leng xiaomo texted sang xia that she would be taking a walk outside and wouldn¡¯t be going home. her boyfriend was here and would only appear at the concert at night. although he was surprised, he still nodded happily. during this time, leng xiaomo was with lu antiing. lu anzhi felt guilty and went shopping with leng xiaomo, buying a bunch of things. lu anzhi was handsome and tall. he had a good figure after exercising all year round. he was also a top student in the finance department and came from a good family. in the eyes of outsiders, he was prince charming, the dream lover. leng xiaomo was petite and delicate, making them look like a very compatible couple. after shopping, the two of them headed back to the hotel. just as they were about to pack their things and take them away, an accident that she had never dreamed of happened. she had met someone yingying didn¡¯t want to meet. no. it wasn¡¯t accurate enough. because love was like a poppy. she didn¡¯t want to choose it and see it, but she was deeply attracted to him. after leng yunchen found out that leng xiaomo had come to city g again, he had gritted his teeth and wanted to keep an eye on her. he had been trying to protect her in secret until she left safely. he had no intention of showing up at all. however, he knew that his plan was going to be ruined the moment he knew that leng yunchen had gotten some information from sang xia. what did you say? she told you that her boyfriend is here and she¡¯s with him now?! hearing what sang xia said over the phone, leng yunchen¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy.. Chapter 1763 - Chapter 1763: Her brother is angry, he wants them to break up (2) chapter 1763: her brother is angry, he wants them to break up (2) translator: 549690339 sang xia did not expect his reaction to be so intense. she asked in confusion, ¡® wait a minute, ah chen, what¡¯s wrong with you? isn¡¯t it good that her boyfriend is here? he can take care of her. why did he sound like he was going to kill someone over the phone? leng yunchen, however, did not have the patience to say more. he said anxiously, ¡± help me keep an eye on the concert. if the two of them appear, contact me immediately. i¡¯ll go look for them first. after that, leng yunchen hung up the phone. could it be because xiao mo was involved in the case? but that seemed to have nothing to do with her boyfriend, right? although sang xia was still rehearsing, she had a vague feeling that things had gone beyond her expectations. perhaps she should go out and look for leng xiaomo. leng yunchen was driving, and he seemed to be very depressed. his brows were tightly furrowed, as if he felt that something was making him extremely angry. leng xiaomo¡¯s phone was turned on, and he was looking for her through her location. however, leng yunchen was not the only one in the car. lin qingya sat in the back and looked at leng yunchen, who seemed to be suppressing his anger. she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± chief leng, what happened? what happened to your sister? is she okay? ¡± hearing this, leng yunchen blurted out a few words indifferently without turning his head, ¡± she¡¯s fine. you just take care of yourself. while speaking, leng yunchen was still looking for someone according to the location display, his eyes fixed on the outside of the car window. lin qingya continued gently, ¡± captain leng, no matter what, i¡¯m very grateful to you. thank you for finding professor han¡¯s things from me. i still have a lot of things to do, so i¡¯ll have to trouble you to send me back. i¡¯m really sorry. ¡® leng yunchen replied lightly while driving, ¡± well, you¡¯re welcome. yes, it was. a few hours ago, there was a huge development. someone found a mobile phone in lin qingya¡¯s luggage. according to them, it was the one that professor han was trying to protect before he died. it was because professor han¡¯s fingerprints were on it. the progress was so important, but now, leng yunchen¡¯s mind was drifting uncontrollably. he only wanted to find a certain young girl as soon as possible. especially that damn boyfriend? his appearance had completely destroyed his secret plan. he had no choice but to face her! ¡°captain cold, please.¡± what else do you want?! leng yunchen took a glance at her through the rear mirror, and there was already a faint trace of impatience and displeasure between his brows. lin qingya looked at him and stopped talking. her eyes flickered slightly. chief leng, you still want to protect me even when you¡¯re here. to express my gratitude, can i treat you to a meal-¡± ¡°miss lin!¡± leng yunchen finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. he shouted these three words sternly, then said in an emotionless tone, ¡± it¡¯s our duty to protect your safety. it doesn¡¯t involve personal feelings. you don¡¯t need to thank us. if you want to leave now, we can park the car by the roadside and let you leave immediately. lin qingya¡¯s face turned ugly when she heard this because it meant that she had been ruthlessly rejected. an indescribable complexity flashed in her eyes. lin qingya didn¡¯t say anything more, but leng yunchen felt that sending her off was enough. now that lin qingya had lost her value and even took her phone, they would definitely not let her off. however, this had nothing to do with him. he could protect these people for now, but he could not protect them forever. he had already tried his best. however, just as leng yunchen was looking for a parking space- [ brother nine: you smell a conspiracy, don¡¯t you? i¡¯ll update tomorrow¡¯s post after 12 0 ¡®clock. i¡¯m going to hangzhou. brother nine, i¡¯ll update earlier after o o¡¯ clock.. ] Chapter 1764 - Chapter 1764: Her brother is angry, he wants them to break up (3) chapter 1764: her brother is angry, he wants them to break up (3) translator: 549690339 leng yunchen wanted to leave lin qingya-who had other thoughts about him-behind as soon as possible, but his eyes suddenly saw two familiar figures in front of an ice cream shop not far away. they were the two people he was looking for! leng yunchen saw the boy carrying a pile of shopping bags in his left hand from a distance. his right hand was around his sister¡¯s waist, and she was holding an ice cream in her hand. the two of them were walking together affectionately. leng yunchen¡¯s cold eyes were spewing fire as he watched the scene. he quickly stepped on the brake on the side of the road, then opened the car door and rushed out without thinking. lin qingya was slightly surprised and quickly called out twice from behind. she watched as leng yunxi rushed to the road without looking back. she easily jumped over the guardrail between the roads and avoided the passing vehicles. her agile and terrifying appearance made lin qingya¡¯s eyes slightly deepen. then, he adjusted his expression and followed after her. leng xiaomo was eating ice cream. lu anzhi was holding her waist and coaxing her. xiaomo, is it delicious? do you want to let hubby have a taste? ¡® hearing this, leng xiaomo frowned in disgust again. didn¡¯t i tell you not to mention the word ¡®husband¡¯? i feel terrible hearing it. she was not only upset, but she felt even more disgusted when she saw him cheating on her. lu antiing pressed her against the wall and looked down at her. xiao mo, have you not forgiven me yet? i swear i love you and only you. ¡°oh, so in your eyes, sex and love can also be separated, right?¡± leng xiaomo responded with a smile. lu anyao¡¯s expression changed slightly. in the end, he put down the things in his hands and held her arms with both hands. he leaned over and said, ¡± xiao mo, i don¡¯t want you to be sad, but you never let me touch you. this is not normal. do you like someone else? otherwise, why would you . what does this have to do with you?! the ice cream in her hand fell to the ground, and leng xiaomo looked at him coldly. lu anmou was stunned in disbelief. leng xiaomo turned around and left, but lu antiing suddenly felt annoyed. he quickly walked up and grabbed the clothes on leng xiaomo¡¯s shoulder. lu an wailed in pain as he was suddenly hit by a fist from the side. he was sent flying a few meters away and fell on the pavement. leng xiaomo froze. she hadn¡¯t even started to use her leg sweep, but who was one step ahead of her? before leng xiaomo could react, he saw a tall black shadow rush towards lu antiing, who was on the ground. leng yunchen didn¡¯t expect that things would really develop into the worst situation. this kid was the one who was passionately kissing the other girls at the airport. he was also his sister¡¯s boyfriend! ¡°bastard-!¡± leng yunchen growled in anger as a heavy punch landed on his face. lu antiing¡¯s cheekbones were red and swollen from his powerful hit. his consciousness was in a mess, and he wanted to have a concussion. ¡°you, who are you? you don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± lu anzhi was embarrassed and in pain. he looked at the man who had suddenly appeared in front of him and shouted, not to be outdone. ¡°you don¡¯t deserve to know who i am! it¡¯s just that you¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t live! i¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not allowed to get close to leng xiaomo again! otherwise, i will beat you to death! ¡± leng yunchen grabbed his collar and shouted angrily. [ author: hurry up and go to bed, my babies. the rest will come later.. ] Chapter 1765 - Chapter 1765: She tortured Leng yunchen to death (1) chapter 1765: she tortured leng yunchen to death (1) translator: 549690339 lu anyao¡¯s head was spinning from his yelling, but his words poured into his mind word for word. he felt ashamed and resentful, and he punched back. however, before he could throw a punch, leng yunchen grabbed his wrist and twisted it hard. in an instant, accompanied by another painful howl, his arm was dislocated with a crack. no, stop! by the time leng xiaomo rushed over, it was already too late. she could only watch as lu anzhi lay on the ground, curled up, and wailed in pain. her face turned pale instantly. leng yunchen saw her coming over and wanted to grab her wrist to take her away. xiao mo, you and i . however, before he could finish his sentence, he saw leng xiaomo push him away with all her might. she shouted at him with red eyes, ¡± get lost! what are you doing! get lost¨C!¡± leng yunchen looked at her in shock, as if he had not expected that she would shout at him for a boy, even push him, scold him, and ask him to get lost. leng yunchen looked at her and suddenly wondered if his eyes were playing tricks on him. it should not be xiao mo. to be honest, didn¡¯t xiao mo like him? why would she treat herself like this for a boy? after leng xiaomo finished shouting, leng hurriedly squatted down to check on lu anzhi¡¯s condition. his little face was full of worry. anzhi, anzhi, are you alright? i¡¯ll take you to the hospital now. lu antiing saw that he had won his girlfriend¡¯s concern after being beaten up. he was already in pain, so he deliberately spat a mouthful of blood on the ground. then, he said weakly, ¡± xiao ¡­ xiao mo, who is this crazy person? i¡¯ll get someone to teach him a lesson! leng xiaomo grabbed him tightly. she did not look at leng yunchen, but her eyes were slightly red as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± i don¡¯t know this lunatic. let¡¯s go. if this lunatic doesn¡¯t leave, we¡¯ll leave on our own. as she said that, she helped him up slowly. leng yunchen watched as she helped him up worriedly and said those words while pretending not to know him. no matter what the reason was, his heart was hit hard, and the pain spread from the tip of his heart to the nerve endings of his whole body. ¡°little mo ¡­¡± he reached out his hand again, his fingertips trembling slightly. don¡¯t touch me! i told you to get lost! without waiting for him to touch her, leng xiaomo flung her hand away. she shouted like an angry, roaring little beast, reaching out her sharp claws to the person she hated and resisted. leng yunchen¡¯s heart turned cold. he could not believe that she had such an attitude towards him when he saw her again. was it because of what he had done in the past, or because her boyfriend was here? leng yunchen watched her hold the boy¡¯s shoulder as she stood up, then turned around to look at him with resentment. his heart was boiling like a hot active volcano, as if something was about to erupt from the bottom of his heart. ¡°little mo-! i won¡¯t allow you two to be together again!¡± leng yunchen suddenly shouted. this sentence shocked lin qingya, who had caught up with them. leng xiaomo even stopped in her tracks inexplicably. she did not turn around, but her voice was trembling as she asked, ¡± w-why? ¡± why were they not allowed to be together? why did she rush up to beat him up the moment they met? lin qingya was also looking at leng yunchen from behind. as a woman, she was sensitive and immediately understood the situation in front of her. lu antiing turned around and glared at him angrily.. what right do you have to say that? who do you think you are?! Chapter 1766 - Chapter 1766: She tortured Leng yunchen to death (2) chapter 1766: she tortured leng yunchen to death (2) translator: 549690339 leng yunchen glared at him fiercely and rushed forward to grab his collar, ¡± you bastard, just you wait! as he spoke, leng yunchen took out his phone from his pocket and pulled out a few photos. those photos were all of lu anzhi hugging and kissing other girls at the airport. lu anmou¡¯s face darkened when she saw that. how, how could this person have these photos! he quickly looked at leng xiaomo nervously. when leng yunchen looked at leng xiaomo again, he tried his best to control his emotions and said calmly, ¡± see for yourself. i didn¡¯t want to tell you, but you didn¡¯t listen. i have to tell you that your boyfriend already has another woman. i¡¯ve also asked someone to investigate the records of him staying in the hotel many times abroad. xiaomo, be good. you two should break up now! leng xiaomo watched as he explained everything to her in a hurry, and an inexplicable sadness surfaced in her heart. the corners of her lips twitched slightly as she said slowly, ¡± what does it have to do with you whether i break up or not? what right do you have to control me?¡± ¡°little mo, you ¡­¡± ¡°say it, what right do you have-! who do you think you are! i can be with whoever i want to be with! do i need you to meddle in my business? you won¡¯t let me be with the person i like, and you won¡¯t let me be with anyone else! leng yunchen, are you still a man?¡± the resentment that leng xiaomo had been holding back finally exploded. she screamed at him hysterically, her eyes bloodshot. leng yunchen¡¯s body stiffened. he didn¡¯t seem to understand what she was saying. shouldn¡¯t she be scolding her boyfriend? w-why him? however, leng xiaomo had never hated him as much as he did now. after he abandoned her and despised her, he still came to her and said that her boyfriend was trash. should she know whether her boyfriend was trash or not? did she use him to let the whole street and the whole world know that her boyfriend was a scumbag? the corners of leng xiaomo¡¯s lips curled up into a sarcastic smile again. leng yunchen, you¡¯re the scumbag. ¡°you don¡¯t have the right to control me.¡± ¡°you¡¯re the trashiest man in the world. ¡± leng yunchen just stood there and accepted their merciless attacks. when they fell on his heart, they seemed to automatically turn into sharp blades, stabbing into his heart one by one, making him feel more pain than ever. was he wrong? he only hoped that she would have a better life that was more suitable for her. she was his sister, and her boyfriend cheated on her. was he wrong to punish her and make them break up? leng yunchen just looked at her, his eyes gradually filled with a touch of pain. at a certain moment, his tall figure stood there, as if his entire body had become powerless. the anger he had before her completely disappeared bit by bit, turning into endless sorrow. he was pathetic. however, even at this time, he still could not help but say slowly, ¡± xiao mo, you said that i have no right to care about you, but you are my sister. as soon as he said this, lu antio¡¯s expression became complicated. he didn¡¯t expect him to be xiao mots brother. no wonder he was beaten up so badly. however, the next second, he heard xiao mo say, ¡± is that so? are there any brothers who forcefully kiss their own sister? ¡® as soon as he said this, he was suddenly enlightened. lu anzhi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. she looked at leng yunchen, then at leng xiaomo. he, they actually ¡­. Chapter 1767 - Chapter 1767: She tortured Leng yunchen to death (3) chapter 1767: she tortured leng yunchen to death (3) translator: 549690339 lu antiing seemed to have realized something and immediately threw a punch at him. you animal-! he actually dared to lay his hands on his girlfriend! the key was still his sister! however, when he threw a punch, leng yunchen caught it effortlessly. he did not even look at him, and his eyes were fixed on leng xiaomo with a complicated and dark look. yes, he was a beast. leng xiaomo took another step forward slowly, the sarcastic smile on his face deepening. you said that you¡¯re my brother. is there any brother who would react to his sister¡¯s thing? ¡± leng yunchen¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard these words. leng xiaomo stepped forward slowly again, meeting his gaze fearlessly and staring straight at his face. she stared at him without blinking and said, word by word, ¡± leng yunchen, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not human. leng yunchen, you¡¯re not human. as soon as the words came out of his mouth, leng yunchen only felt a sweet taste of blood in his throat, and his cold face turned pale. he had been attacked until he was worse than a beast. he could no longer speak. at this moment, lin qingya walked up to her. miss leng, how can you say that about your brother?! he¡¯s not the kind of-¡± ¡°you shut the f * ck up!¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s sharp gaze landed on her. what do you know! you¡¯re just a stupid woman who doesn¡¯t know anything!¡± when leng xiaomo saw that she had actually appeared with her brother, her anger spread to her like a prairie fire, and all kinds of venomous words came out of her mouth. what? are you with him? ¡± that¡¯s right, a man like him is only worthy of a white lotus like you who has bad intentions. you want to teach me a lesson in pairs? hehe, how thoughtful. a scumbag man and a woman, a match made in heaven! i wish you all a happy life! the earlier you die, the earlier you¡¯ll be resurrected ¨C leng yunchen¡¯s tall figure seemed to sway a little after hearing such vicious words, as if he almost lost his balance. his face was frighteninglv pale. these words seemed to have completely defeated him. he clenched his fists tightly, his temples throbbed, and the veins on the back of his hands appeared. he seemed to be trying his best to endure something. he clenched his fists tightly. in the end, he slowly raised his eyes to look at her and said calmly, ¡± i won¡¯t. don¡¯t worry, hanhan. i won¡¯t care about you anymore. after saying that, his tall and straight body turned around and left. he didn¡¯t even hesitate for a second. however, leng xiaomo stood there as if all the blood in her body had frozen. as she watched him leave, she felt as if a huge hole had been torn open in her heart. her flesh was a mess, and blood kept flowing out. she was the one who said those vicious words, but after she said them, she felt double the pain after the short pleasure. it was so painful that her fingertips were trembling. the look he gave her just now, what kind of look was it? grief? or was he disappointed? or was it so dull that there was nothing left? seeing him leave just like that, leng xiaomo stumbled backward. her eyes were bloodshot, and at that moment, it was as if even breathing had become difficult. lin qingya wanted to catch up with leng yunchen, but after a few steps, she suddenly thought of something and turned around. ignoring leng xiaomo¡¯s terrifying gaze, she said, ¡± miss leng, you¡¯ve really misunderstood your brother. they found the thing that professor han left with me, and your brother is sending me to a safe place.. Chapter 1768 - Chapter 1768: she has discovered a huge conspiracy (1) chapter 1768: she has discovered a huge conspiracy (1) translator: 549690339 they had found professor han¡¯s things at her place, and he was sending her off. when such information entered leng xiaomo¡¯s mind, it made her head explode. it was as if an important piece of information had forced its way into her mind at this moment, causing her mind to become exceptionally clear. leng xiaomo glared at her and took a step closer to her. ¡± what did you say? can you repeat that?¡± lin qingya seemed to be frightened by her look. she stepped back and said again, ¡± i said that i found professor han¡¯s things in your brother¡¯s case, so your brother just sent me to a safe place. as she spoke, she seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡± you shouldn¡¯t be like this to your brother. he¡¯s a good person. when i left, i heard that the thing was found and your brother will leave g city to deal with the message on professor han¡¯s phone. you shouldn¡¯t hurt him like this before he leaves. leng xiaomo listened to her. the hurt that this woman mentioned was no longer important. what was important was- the thing that professor han had hidden, the phone, how did it end up with this woman? that was impossible. that thing was clearly with him! he had hidden it. leng xiaomo looked at lin qingya, and her eyes seemed to have become sharp. she seemed to have sensed a dangerous aura. leng xiaomo looked at lin qingya. seeing her gentle and weak appearance, leng xiaomo frowned slightly. something was wrong. there was still something wrong with this woman. she had deceived everyone. however, she had exposed her little tail in front of him. was it intentional or unintentional? perhaps she should really take a good look at this woman. but it seemed to be too late now. the people on the other side had found the so-called mobile phone. that was impossible. the key to the supermarket cabinet was still with him. could it be that the thing had been found? lin qingya felt leng xiaomo¡¯s strange gaze on her. she took a few steps back and quickly said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i have to go. after saying that, she turned around and left in a hurry. however, leng xiaomo¡¯s gaze was fixed on her, as if it was going to pierce through her spine. if the phone she had hidden was still in the supermarket¡¯s storage cabinet, then professor han¡¯s things that her brother had found were fake. this was the beginning of a conspiracy. what kind of information would they have stored in the fake phone? where would her brother go because of this? what the hell were those people planning? however, no matter what, she should go and see if the phone was still there. leng xiaomo wanted to go to the side of the road to get a taxi, but lu antiing hurriedly chased after her and grabbed her arm. xiaomo, xiaomo, don¡¯t go. listen to me. leng xiaomo did not shake him off. instead, she looked at him with an extremely cold gaze and said, ¡± one! two!¡± lu anyao suddenly let go of her hand and looked at her in a daze. a taxi stopped. leng xiaomo looked away expressionlessly and got into the car. the car drove away, leaving a cloud of dust on lu antiing. until the chaos subsided, no one noticed a woman sitting in a car not far from the side of the road. sang xia had witnessed everything. her expression was calm, but it was also complicated. no matter what, she probably never thought that leng xiaomo would actually have an argument with leng yunchen. leng xiaomo rushed to the supermarket where the phone was hidden ¡­ [asking for a ticket and motivation on the last day of the weekend Chapter 1769 - Chapter 1769: She discovered a huge conspiracy (2) chapter 1769: she discovered a huge conspiracy (2) translator: 549690339 when leng xiaomo rushed to the supermarket from before, there was still half an hour before the concert. however, after she got out of the car, she didn¡¯t enter the store directly. she was the only one who knew that she might be targeted on her way here, looking for her phone. her brother had gotten professor han¡¯s phone. if it was fake, it must be a conspiracy. it would be extremely disadvantageous to her brother. the phone had not appeared for a long time. they had either found the phone or dealt with the person in charge of the case. if either of them was taken care of, they would be able to ease the tension on their side. at the same time, she also realized that lin qingya¡¯s words were definitely not simple. therefore, she could not act rashly now. after leng xiaomo got out of the car, she walked along the road. she remembered that there was a bar nearby when she came out that morning. it was now past six in the evening, and the crowd had started to increase. this was a bustling area, and there were countless cars behind her. she couldn¡¯t be 100% sure if someone was chasing her. however, it was easy to confirm after getting out of the car. the way to judge whether a person was following you was through the aisle. if the other party followed you through the aisle, it would be suspicious. if you ran to the other side of the road and the other party followed you, then the tracking rate of the other party could be confirmed. leng xiaomo lifted her watch as she walked. her mirror-smooth watch shone behind her. there were many people on the sidewalk. it was the end of school. although there were many people, she deliberately quickened her pace. from her watch, she saw that two people had quickened their pace more than ten meters behind her. leng xiaomo frowned slightly and snorted. it was right to be cautious. leng xiaomo pretended to walk down the aisle and turned around on purpose. he saw two men in plain clothes in the crowd. one of them stopped at the newspaper stand by the aisle, while the other walked to a phone booth and pretended to be making a call. seeing this, her lips curved into a sarcastic smile. on the first day of her arrival, she didn¡¯t want to kill them because they were following her. she was afraid that people would realize that she wasn¡¯t simple, but now that things had developed to this point, there was no need to do so. they had long noticed him. their target might have been him from the beginning, and attacking the others was just to lower their guard. if she came with ill intentions, then don¡¯t blame her for being ruthless. after leng xiaomo became suspicious of the two of them, she no longer hesitated. before they reached the intersection, she found an opportunity to cross the road. she glanced at her watch. as expected, the two people behind her immediately had an unusual reaction as soon as she passed. one of them quickly stared at her and wanted to follow her, while the other lowered his head and said something into his headset. then, he followed closely behind her. when leng xiaomo saw this, she frowned. were they the only two of them? or was there another fire watching him and helping them from somewhere however, leng xiaomo couldn¡¯t care so much right now. she tried her best to pretend that she didn¡¯t notice them behind her. she walked all the way and finally entered the bar. she even deliberately walked left and right, looking around as if there were no suspicious people around. her actions made people suspect that she was here to do something mysterious ¡­. Chapter 1770 - Chapter 1770: Massacre (1) chapter 1770: massacre (1) translator: 549690339 or there was something mysterious in this bar. leng xiaomo entered in a flash and disappeared inside. she hid herself and waited for the enemy to be caught. there were more and more people inside. there was a group of people at one of the card tables. there was a lot of wine on the table, but none of them noticed that a small figure had unknowingly passed by. a bottle of wine, a knife, and a fork on a fruit cutting plate had disappeared from the table. leng xiaomo observed everything in the dark. first, a man came in. as soon as he came in, he looked around as if he was looking for someone. without a doubt, he was looking for her. the waiter went up to ask him what he needed. the man said something and the waiter left. the man continued to walk in and looked around carefully. the bar¡¯s area was neither big nor small. however, the light was very dim, and the dim yellow light was accompanied by blurred colorful lights, making the air seem to be filled with dense fog. the curtains by the window swayed gently, as if the window was leaking. the man walked to the window, his back facing the window, and his eyes carefully searched the bar. however, just as he stood still, for some reason, he felt a chill on his back from the cold wind outside the window. he subconsciously wanted to leave, but in the next second, three sharp things suddenly stabbed into the back of his head! the man¡¯s eyes and mouth were wide open. a hand appeared from behind the curtain. the arm was slender, and the fingers were white and slender. it covered his mouth and silently pushed back. suddenly, the sharp fork behind the curtain went deeper into the back of his head. he seemed to have lost all his strength, and his body was sliding down bit by bit. his eyes were still wide open, as if he still didn¡¯t understand how he had mea so suaaemy. leng xiaomo jumped down from the window sill nimbly and pulled the person behind the curtain before he fell down. then, she walked out of the bar and sat on the high chair in front of the bar in her white dress. she put down the wine bottle and picked up a cocktail. she raised it elegantly. through the glass, she saw a few men looking at her and walking toward her. her expression did not change, but her eyes were locked on one. that person was a man who had caught up to them. before he could see his partner, he noticed her first. a young and pretty girl like leng xiaomo immediately attracted the attention of many men. in a short while, some people surrounded her to strike up a conversation with her. leng xiaomo did not reject them, and a harmless smile hung on her lips the entire time. she was waiting. finally, a man came closer and closer to her. as they chatted, someone¡¯s hand restlessly fell on her body. leng xiaomo refused to let her go, but his half-rejection made it even more irresistible. in the midst of the chaos, when someone picked up a bottle of wine to feed her, she suddenly grabbed his hand and used his hand to smash the bottle on the person¡¯s head! ¡°bang-i¡± the wine bottle smashed into his head and exploded instantly, causing the men around her to scream and scatter. however, leng xiaomo had already let go of her hand. her petite body stood behind the man with the wine bottle. looking at the man following her, she smiled coldly and slyly behind her back. the man holding the broken bottle was dumbfounded. [ author: i¡¯m in a rush today, only arriving at yiwu after getting off the plane and bus at night. i¡¯m in the middle of updating.. ] Chapter 1771 - Chapter 1771: Massacre (2) chapter 1771: massacre (2) translator: 549690339 looking at the bloody wound on the head of the person he had smashed, he slowly got down from the high chair and stepped back in fear. that was because that person was slowly approaching him with a bloody face, and a ferocious anger appeared in his eyes. why are you retreating? weren¡¯t you having a good time just now? if you can f * ck him, i¡¯ll be yours if you like me so much! leng xiaomo placed a hand on his back and spoke in a bewitching tone. ¡°i, i, this . the man¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. sensing that this person was continuing to retreat, leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes flashed with cen han¡¯s coldness. her gaze swept past the sharp broken beer bottle handle in his hand, and she suddenly pushed him. the broken beer bottle was thrust forward, and the stalker hurriedly dodged it. however, as he turned sideways, leng xiaomo suddenly took the opportunity to kick him in the chest. the stalker dodged the first kick but failed to dodge the second one, and the kick sent him crashing into a row of champagne glasses. with a loud bang, the glass shattered into pieces, mixed with the liquid, and pierced into his skin. the man was lying on the ground, wailing with his face covered in blood. he struggled on the ground and could not move. leng xiaomo then walked over to him. wherever the girl in the white dress went, the men around her widened their eyes and avoided her. they watched as she walked over to pick up the broken bottle and held her head. she walked straight to him, stood still, tilted her head and smiled. then, the sharp broken wine bottle stabbed into his lower body. ¡°ah ah-!¡± a shrill scream rang out, and blood gushed out of his lower body. the surrounding people were all stunned by this scene, especially the man. when he saw this scene, all the pores on his body opened up and his skin tightened. when he looked at the girl in the white dress again, he felt as if he had seen a demon. leng xiaomo got up and gently wiped the blood off her face. she then blinked at the man who was following her and said, ¡± hey, you were following me just now and even touched me. this is my gift to you. after saying that, she threw the bottle down and left. killing the first man was to save trouble, and killing the second man was a warning to those people not to treat her as a fool. she had said that if they made her unhappy, she would not let them be happy either. the sky was getting dark when leng xiaomo left the bar. she deliberately walked into the alley behind the bar. it was easy to get lost here. of course, that was for others. it was not her first time here and she already had experience. even if someone was following her, she would definitely lose them with the winding alleys and the dark sky. after all, when she came out again, she had already ¡®changed her appearance¡¯. she had picked up a pair of black pants and a loose men¡¯s short-sleeved shirt from the alley. her long hair was tied into a ponytail lazily, and she wore a baseball cap. she immediately looked androgynous and handsome. the current her was simply too different from her previous self. the sky was already dark, and she was completely submerged in the crowd. no one would be able to find a trace of her. leng xiaomo looked down at his watch and saw that it was ten past seven. she slowly raised her head and looked in a certain direction. the concert had already begun. when she turned around again, she walked straight to a destination. when leng xiaomo opened the cabinet again and saw the school bag she had stored earlier, a strange look flashed across her eyes. to be honest, she hoped that the thing had already been discovered. that way, those people would specifically look for his whereabouts, instead of Chapter 1772 - Chapter 1772: Big brother, I Love You, Goodbye (1) chapter 1772: big brother, i love you, goodbye (1) translator: 549690339 she didn¡¯t want to use this to threaten her brother when she couldn¡¯t find the thing. she didn¡¯t want to make fake evidence for him and put him in danger by following the plan with fake evidence. yes, it was. she would rather be herself. leng xiaomo opened her bag and saw the black phone that she had turned off. she glanced at it, and it was a complicated look. finally, she took a deep breath, closed her bag, put her things back into the cabinet, and took out the key. she left, but she didn¡¯t go far. instead, he had secretly hidden the key in front of the second sunflower in the small flower bed opposite. after doing all this, leng xiaomo sat by the flower bed for a while. for some reason, she felt that her body had suddenly become much lighter. she had committed a crime in g city. even if it was a bad person, she would be arrested. perhaps she really needed a long time to not be able to come here again. he had to fly away at night. her brother would continue to stay here. even if he went abroad in the future, he might go to many places, but he would not go to her place. leng xiaomo knew that what she had said to leng yunchen today had hurt him deeply. his words were vicious and sharp. but to be honest, how could her heart not feel terrible? it was a midsummer night in gatka. the night was like water flowing in the sky. the stars twinkled, and the breeze in the sky dazzled her eyes. leng xiaomo thought about how disappointed and heartbroken he looked when he left today. she lowered her eyes slightly, and her eyes dimmed. she took out her phone. she clicked on a photo. it was a handsome and unruly photo of her brother in a military uniform. he was cold, tough, and charming. ¡°i love you, yingluo.¡± the clear voice faded away like the wind. the car disappeared in the dark night. the bright sea of cars looked like two winding ribbons from afar. the concert had already started more than half an hour ago. by the time leng xiaomo entered, it was already packed with people. 80000 fans had occupied the huge venue, and a magnificent stage was located in the middle, showing the fans in all directions at 360 degrees without any blind spots. the screams and shouts of the fans at the concert were very intoxicating. she didn¡¯t walk to her seat. instead, after entering the venue, she stood in a corner, under the shadows. he went to listen quietly for a few minutes. finally, she took out her phone and called someone. the call didn¡¯t go through and was hung up. leng xiaomo lowered her head to read it, and a bitter taste appeared on her lips. as expected. he also had a backbone. he didn¡¯t care about her and didn¡¯t even pick up her phone. but ¡­ brother, you can ignore me, but i have to take care of you. i can¡¯t let anything happen to you. i want to tell you, don¡¯t believe that so-called evidence, because the things left behind by professor han are hidden on her, yingluo. leng xiaomo called him again, but the other party rejected the call. she said, ¡°yingluo.¡± she had been hesitating to call him just now, but now that she had called him, he would not answer. leng xiaomo had no other choice. he could only type out the words he wanted to say one by one. however, she didn¡¯t tell him everything. she was afraid that her brother¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t in his hands. they only said that the evidence was fake. however, this time, when leng xiaomo called again, the call went through, both unexpectedly and unexpectedly! ¡°hello, is that you?¡± leng xiaomo covered one ear and started to walk outside. there was a moment of silence on the other end of the line before an indifferent and emotionless voice could be heard.. what do you mean by the words in your text? ¡° Chapter 1773 - Chapter 1773: Big brother, I Love You, Goodbye (2) chapter 1773: big brother, i love you, goodbye (2) translator: 549690339 this time, his voice was devoid of any emotion. there was no warmth at all. he even made two or three calls and only picked up after receiving an important text message. leng xiaomo¡¯s heart twitched in pain, but she could only try her best to calm down. even if she knew that she was the one who brought this upon herself. however, she really did recognize it and saw it clearly. because he was asking for it, why did he have to cry out in pain? if you want to blame someone, blame yourself. you have the ability to like others. but you don¡¯t have the ability to make others like vou. it was just so realistic and cruel. ¡°what i¡¯m going to say next is very important. are you sure you¡¯re not being eavesdropped?¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s calm voice was no longer as hysterical as before. there was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, then two words came out indifferently, ¡± wait. then, he hung up the phone. leng xiaomo walked out of the singing venue, where the shouts were deafening. she looked at the phone in her hand and, as expected, an unfamiliar number called her in less than a minute. ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± leng yunchen paused for a moment and continued to reply, ¡± if you want to say something, do it as soon as possible. i don¡¯t have much time. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ignoring his indifference, she said calmly, ¡± your evidence is fake. don¡¯t believe it. don¡¯t act rashly and fall into their trap. ¡°what do you mean?¡± leng yunchen¡¯s tone seemed to be more serious than before. this time, leng xiaomo gave him the address of the phone. ¡± do as i say. go to a supermarket on xxx street called le shop. there¡¯s a key hidden in front of the second flower on the flower bed opposite. there¡¯s a numbered number on it. go to the cabinet in the supermarket and find that thing. you¡¯ll know. ¡± ¡°wait, why did you-¡± di ¡­ di di ¡­ the phone rang twice, but there was no response. she had already hung up. he didn¡¯t beat around the bush. on the other hand, leng yunchen was holding his phone, which had been hung up, and his brows were slightly furrowed. how did she know that they had gotten professor han¡¯s things? he had never mentioned it, but she knew it so clearly. however, what he did not expect was that she would say that the evidence was fake. how would she know if it was real or fake? leng yunchen thought of the words she had said over the phone and the addresses. his brows furrowed even more. if that was true, then the address she had given him would be ¡­ and at this moment- ¡°captain leng! ¡± a soldier jogged over and saluted while panting slightly. senior colonel, you should leave. the vehicle for the mission is waiting for you. leng yunchen held the phone in his hand, his eyes a little solemn. ¡°captain leng-¡± when the soldier opened his mouth again, leng yunchen suddenly raised his hand and stopped him from saying anything. tell them to delay the mission by 20 minutes. ¡°ah, what? commander leng, commander leng, what are you doing- ¡°toilet! ¡± when leng yunchen spat out the two words coldly, he had already turned around and left without looking back. he did not tell anyone what he was really going to do. leng yunchen¡¯s phone in his pocket vibrated at a certain moment. the next second, it was quiet again. it was so unnoticeable. it was so insignificant. leng yunchen was afraid that the car would make too much noise when it left and attract too much attention, so he got a motorcycle after he went out. he stepped on the accelerator directly and sped through the winding traffic like ngntnmg. Chapter 1774 - Chapter 1774: Big brother, I Love You, Goodbye (3) chapter 1774: big brother, i love you, goodbye (3) translator: 549690339 leng xiaomo took a taxi to the airport alone. she looked at the message that she had just sent, and her eyes gradually reddened with tears, but her lips were slightly curved. in the end, she put her phone away and looked out of the car window. she didn¡¯t know what to feel. was it regret, frustration, or pain? or perhaps, it was a bitter and sweet feeling? secret love, although bitter, if there was nothing good about it, you wouldn¡¯t miss it. do you regret? leng xiaomo thought. maybe she regretted it, maybe she didn¡¯t, but so what if she regretted it? she only knew that she would love him for the rest of her life. her love for him would not fade with the passage of time, but would only grow deeper. who could be as clear as her? she had been in love for an entire youth. however, they didn¡¯t understand. whether it was her parents or her brother, they were all telling her that she would meet someone better. no, he wouldn¡¯t. no matter how good that person was, she was not the one she wanted. no matter how good that person was, she would never fall in love with him. she only had one life. even if she could not get what she loved, she would not give it to someone she did not love. leng yunchen¡¯s motorcycle was driving very fast, shuttling through the sea of cars. he arrived in less than half the time. when they arrived at the store, it looked no different from the other stores. leng yunchen¡¯s gaze fell on the flower bed on his side, and his eyes narrowed slightly. he got out of the car, threw the car aside, and walked straight over. the second spot was a pink sunflower. he looked forward and saw that the soil was loose. he reached out and dug out a small silver key. leng yunchen clenched his fists tightly and left through the aisle. he walked straight into the supermarket and saw rows of cabinets on the left. he looked at the numbers and locked his eyes on one of them. he walked straight toward it. leng yunchen did not know why. as he walked over, a certain feeling in his mind became stronger and stronger. and it was clearly a bad feeling. xiao mo said that he would understand once he saw the things inside. what did he know? what did she put in there? leng yunchen stared at the cabinet and slowly raised his hand. when the key unlocked the door, at a certain moment, such a scene appeared in his mind. the first time she came to g city to look for him. in the heavy rain, he stepped on the ground in his military boots and walked to the entrance of the airport with an umbrella. he picked up her, who was leaning against the door and taking a nap in a daze. at the airport, she alighted from the plane. and now, the thing in the cabinet was ¡­ it was impossible for leng yunchen to say that he could not guess what was inside, but perhaps he was not willing to go and think about it from the beginning. after all, how could some things be so coincidental? in the end, leng yunchen opened the cabinet. he saw a black school bag inside. it was the bag she was carrying. she had been carrying it since she got off the plane and checked into his place. leng yunxi¡¯s eyes darkened and she took it out. leng yunchen unzipped the bag and looked through it. there was a black object inside. leng yunchen took it out. the cold touch of the phone spread from his fingertips. the smooth screen flickered with the light reflected from above, which was a little glaring. it was just a small mobile phone, but at a certain moment, leng yunchen felt that it weighed a thousand pounds in his hands.. Chapter 1775 - Chapter 1775: Big brother, I Love You, Goodbye (4) chapter 1775: big brother, i love you, goodbye (4) translator: 549690339 when leng yunchen took the phone, he had to admit that his fingertips could not help but tremble. for a moment, his mind went blank. his hands and feet seemed to have become numb. he turned on his phone and saw the screen light up. the glaring light seemed to want to hurt his eyes. he almost stopped breathing. after leng yunchen turned on the phone, he entered the password that only he knew now. sure enough, he got in smoothly. leng yunchen¡¯s heart sank deeper and deeper. he had clearly found hanhan¡¯s real phone, but he suddenly wished that he hadn¡¯t found it. because even though he had already guessed and expected it, when it really happened, his heart still trembled. a sense of fear arose spontaneously, and a chill ran from the soles of his feet to his back. little mo. when he saw the phone, he understood everything. professor han¡¯s important things before his death were hidden in this phone, and this phone was with his sister. how could she not know that the things were with her when she had gotten off the plane? however, she had never told him. because this thing would bring about a fatal disaster, she had been hiding it from him, not wanting him to know. however- leng yunchen held the dhone tightly and suddenly took out his own dhone to make a call. who else could it be other than leng xiaomo? however, this time. however, she didn¡¯t pick up. to be more precise, her phone was turned off. leng yunchen called her several times in a row, but her phone was switched off. at the end of the call, he suddenly punched the wall hard and cursed loudly, ¡± damn it! he took the backpack and rushed out, then drove his motorcycle across the road and left quickly. it was just that this time, he didn¡¯t return to the army, but headed to the airport. leng yunchen imew that the concert was still going on and that she was leaving on a plane at night, so he just wanted to drive over there without a care and wait for her. why didn¡¯t she tell him? why was she so silly? did she really solve such an important matter by herself? leng yunchen did not know why, but he seemed to be so anxious and angry that he was going crazy. his phone kept ringing. 20 minutes had passed, and everyone in the army was waiting for him to set off together. however, leng yunchen was probably the only one who knew that there was no need to go. the so-called evidence was fake! someone wanted to kill them. he sped all the way to the airport. the more anxious he was, the more worried he was. at this moment, many things became clearer to him. now that things had come to this, especially that woman called lin qingya, she was definitely not an ordinary passenger. leng yunchen¡¯s cold eyes under the helmet narrowed slightly, and a murderous intent flashed in them. he had actually let this woman go with his own hands today! when leng yunchen called from the army for the second time, he answered the call and said coldly, ¡± stay where you are and wait for orders. no one is allowed to act on their own! leng yunchen was rushing to the airport, hoping that he could make it in time. everything was just right. he wanted to wait for her and ask her about everything that she had experienced. even though he said that he would never care about her again, yingluo. however, reality was reality. she was still his sister. no matter what she did, he couldn¡¯t ignore her. he couldn¡¯t do it. he would not let anything happen to her.. he could not let her fall into the hands of those enemies-! Chapter 1776 - Chapter 1776: Big brother, I Love You, Goodbye (5) chapter 1776: big brother, i love you, goodbye (5) translator: 549690339 however, leng yunchen would never have thought of this. leng xiaomo was no longer at the concert. she had left a long time ago, and as the song dissipated in the air, she had already arrived at the airport. leng yunchen sped through the night. he just wanted to be faster, faster. he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that this time might be different from the past. he couldn¡¯t describe his fear, worrv, and fear. he couldn¡¯t imagine what he would do if something happened to his sister. after arriving at the airport. leng yunchen took off his helmet and carried a black backpack in one hand as he made a phone call to someone. now that the concert was over and leng xiaomo was not picking up his call, he had no choice but to call sang xia and ask if xiao xiaomo was at her place. the call went through very quickly. however, the words on the phone made leng yunchen¡¯s body freeze instantly, and the blood in his body froze. it was as if all his hard work on the road had been overturned. sang xia replied, ¡± xiao mo left right after the first half ended. she texted me that she¡¯s going to the airport to catch a flight at night, so she should be on the plane by now. so, she should be on the plane by now. leng yunchen, who had originally wanted to wait for an opportunity, felt his mind explode when he heard this. he thought he had heard wrongly. ¡°chen, what¡¯s wrong? where are you now? is there something urgent you need to find her for?¡± sang xia asked unconsciously as she recalled the scene she saw on the street. leng yunchen slowly lowered his phone, and his voice seemed to have been muted. everything he had done before seemed to have lost its meaning. it was too late. it was all too late. leng yunchen¡¯s tall body was frozen there, and he could not say anything. god, was this a prank on him? at this time, leng yunchen heard the faint roar of a plane. he raised his head slightly and saw a large plane taking off from the airport. he had spent more than an hour speeding over, rushing to the suburbs as if he were flying, and the news he received was that she had already left. ¡°little mo feifei.¡± leng yunchen looked at the plane that was leaving. he did not imow why, but when he murmured her name softly this time, he felt a sudden pain in the depths of his heart. even though sang xia had told leng yunchen that she had left, he was not willing to leave. he slowly took out his phone. this time, leng yunchen wanted to try calling her again, but after a few seconds, he slowly left her phone. as expected, her phone was still turned off. his hands were shaking. this was the first time in his life that he felt so helpless and at a loss. he did not imow what else he could do. this was because the bad feeling in his heart was too strong. she had shifted the potential danger to him and prevented him from being in danger, but what about her? it would not end until they caught her and killed her-! and at this moment. leng yunchen suddenly saw an unread text message on his mobile phone and he was slightly stunned. it was the same time that she had told him the address of the supermarket after the concert. she sent a message while she was there. leng yunxi opened it, and the line of words instantly reflected in his eyes- [ brother, i¡¯ve loved you for the rest of my youth. forgive me, i can¡¯t change it. goodbye.. ] Chapter 1777 - Chapter 1777: Leng yunchen, she is no longer my sister (1) chapter 1777: leng yunchen, she is no longer my sister (1) translator: 549690339 at the airport in the suburbs. the night was as cold as water, and the wilderness was filled with cries. everything in the night became so quiet that only the sound of his breathing could be heard. leng yunchen stood by the motorcycle with his head lowered and a mobile phone in his hand. the light from the phone made his cold face look a little blurry. that pair of eyes that were originally cold and sharp had also become unclear and unreadable. however, when leng yunchen looked up from the phone again, he looked at the night sky. there seemed to be a flash of obscure light in his eyes, so fast that people could not see it clearly. it was fleeting, but it did appear again. he put away his phone, put on his helmet again, and left on his motorcycle. the motorcycle sped away in the cold night. xiao mo, you must be safe. it would be the next day when she arrived in country m. he would call her again after getting off the plane and contact her as soon as possible. no matter what, her safety was already in danger. even if she had some ability, it was definitely not enough to face those people. it didn¡¯t matter to others, and he didn¡¯t need to care about their lives, but she was different. she was leng xiaomo. after leng yunchen left, he went back to the army to deal with the rest of the things and changed the mission at the last minute. no one knew why the mission was changed. leng yunchen was also silent and did not tell anyone. he didn¡¯t go home all night, sitting in his office in the jun area for a long time. the office door was locked. he took the phone left by professor han and saw the video recording that professor han had hidden. leng yunchen looked at the things inside, and the look in his eyes became deeper and deeper. he had thought that this place would be very important to some people and could not be revealed, but he did not expect the seriousness of the matter to far exceed his expectations. the video had secretly recorded a research video of a secret base, and the research experiment in it was a bacterial experiment on living people. it was a research done in private by an organization from another country. in fact, professor han had gone to the secret base, but he was only responsible for the research of academic data. he had entered the experimental site by mistake, but he had never thought that his data would be used for human experiments. that was something he didn¡¯t even dare to think about. so he secretly took a picture. however, to his surprise, he accidentally recorded the appearance of a very important ¡®f¡¯ government official in the video, and it was a very high-ranking official. when he found out, he was stunned because that kind of inhumane thing could actually be related to that kind of person. when he accidentally bumped into something, he made too much noise and was discovered. those people quickly chased after him and even fired a gun. he was frightened at that time. he imew that he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have seen this time. his legs were weak, and he took his phone and ran out. therefore, he had joined forces with the people of that organization to eliminate him. however, who would have thought that a small mistake would lead to such complicated and serious consequences? after watching the video, leng yunchen was completely clear about who was behind the operation and who was the mastermind behind the connection with the organization. his face was dark and ugly. it was definitely a crime to conduct experiments on human germs. what was the purpose of this crime? it was a huge profit. [ i¡¯m sorry, everyone. brother nine came back so late from hengdian today. he¡¯s already kneeling on the keyboard. he¡¯ll finish it.. ] Chapter 1778 - Chapter 1778: Leng yunchen, she is no longer my sister (2) chapter 1778: leng yunchen, she is no longer my sister (2) translator: 549690339 however, to be honest, if this had happened in the past, he would have definitely dealt with it personally. even if his rank was not as high as that person¡¯s, he could continue to impeach and expose him. he was not afraid of threats or danger. he would get that person out of office. but now, he felt that the most important thing to him had changed. nothing was more important than his sister¡¯s life and safety. he could not accept anything happening to her. however, this didn¡¯t mean that he would just let go of the difficult case in his hands. he would still bring the criminals who should be arrested to justice. however, he needed to be flexible with his methods. leng yunchen took out his phone and inserted a new card into it. then, he dialed a phone number. the phone rang twice before it was connected. ¡°hello, who is this?¡± a mature and rich voice sounded. leng yunchen frowned and called, ¡± dad. yes, it was. his rank wasn¡¯t high enough, but his father¡¯s rank was already a general. no matter how powerful that person was, he could easily deal with him. his family was also a family of several generations of soldiers. their foundation was very deep, and not just anyone could shake them. however ¡­ although he was already a senior colonel, he had relied on his own abilities to get into the army from the beginning. he did not rely on his father at all. because of this, other than his father¡¯s comrades who were very close to him, no one knew that he was the son of the general¡¯s cold son. in his previous cases, no matter how difficult or dangerous it was, he had solved them by himself. however, he did not have the time this time. xiao mo was an accident outside of the stipulated mission, but to him, he was more important. therefore, he had to pass the evidence directly to his father and let his father deal with the internal criminal. he went to look for xiao mo. leng yunchen called his father and told him about the case in detail, then his father was also very surprised, not understanding why he didn¡¯t deal with it himself. however, leng yunchen didn¡¯t explain this time, because the people from that organization were unscrupulous people in the international community. if his father knew that they were dealing with xiao mo, he would definitely be very nervous and worried. he couldn¡¯t accept it. therefore, leng yunchen simply dealt with it. he directly skipped his rank and asked his father to crack down on the core criminal. he was going to wait for xiao mo to get off the plane tomorrow. he would settle her down first and then think of a way to capture the criminal organization in one fell swoop! that kind of malignant tumor must not exist. that was also one of his missions. after leng yunchen hung up the phone. he leaned back slightly in his chair, his eyelids twitching inexplicably. he pinched the space between his eyebrows in frustration, feeling uneasy. he took out his phone. he found the text message by chance. looking at the text message she had sent him, he fell into deep thought for a long time. [ brother, i love you.] ¡®ve loved you for my entire youth. i can¡¯t change that. goodbye. ] did she really love him for her entire youth? not just for a moment, possessed by a ghost? a moment of passion, a moment of impulse? leng yunchen looked at the text message deeply. after a long time, he slowly looked away, and there seemed to be a faint self-deprecating look in the depths of his eyes. he had been handling cases for so many years, and he thought he knew how to read people. but how could he not see that she had always loved him? Chapter 1779 - Chapter 1779: Leng yunchen, she is no longer my sister (3) chapter 1779: leng yunchen, she is no longer my sister (3) translator: 549690339 leng yunchen stayed in the office for the whole night. he did not sleep, but thought about something. he thought about it and worried for the whole night. he had been ill at ease and could not rest at all. as for the reason, it didn¡¯t need to be said. did he owe that girl anything? was that so? at a certain moment, an image flashed through leng yunchen¡¯s mind, but it disappeared in a flash. however, it was enough to cause ripples to appear in his heart. that was when her young and fair body appeared on a certain screen. leng yunxi¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. perhaps she really owed her. the next day. the sun was rising in the east. leng yunchen was standing in front of the window, wearing army green pants, black army boots, and a white shirt. he had been holding onto his phone the entire time, waiting for the plane to land to contact her. if she didn¡¯t pick up his number, he would change it and wait for her to answer. he wanted to tell her that since things had already happened and she was in such a dangerous situation, he could give up everything to protect her and would not leave her to face it alone. he hoped that he could tell her. even if he said that he would no longer care about her, that was simply impossible, wasn¡¯t it? however, this morning. at seven o ¡®clock in the morning, a very serious piece of news suddenly came to the major news. leng yunchen kept himself in the office and didn¡¯t know what was going on until someone came in to discuss something with him during work. before he left, he said, ¡± oh, by the way, captain leng, have you read the news? there was an accident on the flight from g city to new york last night. the plane was out of the way and its flight track disappeared. no one can contact the whereabouts of the plane now. the other party shook his head and mumbled, ¡± this is really strange. could it be a hijacking? ¡± leng yunchen did not pay attention to his words at first, but the more he listened, the more he frowned. in the end, he slowly raised his head and stared at him. he asked in disbelief, ¡± what did you say? ¡® the other party was stunned. i said it¡¯s evil, didn¡¯t 1-¡± ¡® no, not this one, it¡¯s the one in front. you said there was an accident on the flight to new york yesterday? ¡± leng yunchen¡¯s eyes were fixed on him as he asked, and his breathing seemed to have almost stopped. yes, it was a direct flight from here to new york at nine o ¡®clock last night. it disappeared at three or four o¡¯ clock in the middle of the night. we don¡¯t know where it went. the man repeated, but this time, he seemed to have realized something and looked at leng yunchen in surprise. then, he slowly asked, ¡°why? do you know someone who¡¯s making fun of you?¡± on that plane? he didn¡¯t finish his sentence because leng yunchen¡¯s face was frighteningly pale. he seemed to be unable to stand still, and his hands quickly pressed on the table to stabilize his tall body. at this moment, a notification sound came from his phone. it was the headline of all major news media-¡± shocking disappearance of the m768 passenger plane from gatka to new york last night ¡® [ suspected to have been hijacked or malfunctioned. the plane has been destroyed and everyone is dead ] she didn¡¯t know how he had swiped the phone open. he wasn¡¯t in the mood to look at his phone, but at this moment, his fingers were trembling and his cold eyes were fixed on the screen.. Chapter 1780 - Chapter 1780: Her life and death unknown, he breaks down (1) chapter 1780: her life and death unknown, he breaks down (1) translator: 549690339 he wished that everything he saw was fake, that he was dreaming, or that his eyes were playing tricks on him. he was clearly still waiting for her to get off the plane, and he had something urgent to look for her about. but why did he wait for this kind of news all night without sleeping? leng yunchen looked at the news for a long time. his face was frighteningly pale. from the initial disbelief, a huge sense of fear filled his heart. for a moment, he seemed to be on the verge of a breakdown. he was afraid that she would meet with an accident or a disaster, or perhaps she had already .. leng yunchen suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart, and the pain spread from his bones to his limbs and bones. he did not dare to think about it. he really did not dare to think about it. ¡°captain leng, wanwan?¡± the man looked at leng yunchen worriedly and did not dare to say anything more. leng yunchen did not respond to him. he clenched his mobile phone tightly, his face extremely pale. he did not stay in the office any longer, but suddenly walked out in a panic as if he had thought of something. no matter how the person behind him called him, he didn¡¯t turn back. leng yunchen quickly left the jun area. throughout the whole process, even when he was driving, his fingertips were trembling slightly, trembling, uncontrollably. he clearly knew that she was in danger, but he had never thought about what would happen if she was really captured. her whereabouts were unknown, and he didn¡¯t even know if she was alive or dead. when leng yunchen was driving, he suddenly felt a lump in his throat. his eyes turned slightly red, and he suddenly punched the steering wheel hard. he cursed in a low voice, then continued to drive at full speed. it was his fault. it was all his fault. he was the one who thought he was right. he thought she wouldn¡¯t be caught. it was because professor han¡¯s item had been found, but in fact, she was the one who really needed protection. the item was with her, but he had made a mistake. for the sake of his safety, she had now shifted the danger to herself. her whereabouts were still unknown, and her life was uncertain. what if something really happened to her? leng yunchen¡¯s hands were gripping the steering wheel tightly, his eyes red. at a certain moment, when he was driving at top speed to a certain place, scenes from the past appeared in his mind. countless scenes of the two of them together flashed through his mind. she had just come to his house when she was young. it was only three years old, so small. it hid behind its mother and looked at him timidly and uneasily. later on, her parents tried to foster their relationship. they asked her to play with the little girl more often and to take care of her when they were not around. they wanted her to become a responsible and responsible brother. she gradually accepted him and finally chased after him, calling him brother. at the age of ten, she was a pretty and cute little girl. she was the little sister that he held in his heart and the pearl in the palm of the family. at the age of twelve, she was rebellious, smoking, drinking, and fighting. at the age of 16, she had undergone the devil¡¯s training in the amazon forest and was extremely resilient. at the age of twenty, she was slim, elegant, and peaceful. these were the most beautiful years of her life. if anything were to happen to her, he would never forgive himself. but other than that, leng yunchen could not understand why his heart was in so much pain. her disappearance was like a knife stabbing into his heart, making him feel so much pain.. Chapter 1781 - Chapter 1781: Her life and death unknown, he breaks down chapter 1781: her life and death unknown, he breaks down (2) translator: 549690339 that kind of pain did not seem to be just worry, fear, and fear. there were many more, there were even more feelings that he couldn¡¯t describe, and they surged violently in the depths of his heart, as if they were about to break out. this time, leng yunchen was really scared and panicked. leng yunchen got off the car at the entrance of a hotel. a man and a woman were already standing outside the door. he seemed to be waiting for leng yunchen. who else could it be but rong zhan and sang xia? they were in city g, and xiao mo was a member of the base. although she was not the core leader, she was still a member of the base. she was their family, their relative. they would not allow any accidents to happen to their family members and they would not allow others to bully them. as soon as leng yunchen got out of the car, sang xia, who was not far away, looked at him with a complicated expression. she gently pursed her lips. sang xia really did not expect leng yunchen to be so anxious. the man who was usually so cold and fierce, decisive and ruthless, was now in a mess. his eyes were red, and he looked so embarrassed from head to toe. anyone could tell that xiao mo was really important to him. but maybe. but he didn¡¯t know? he didn¡¯t notice it at all. as rong zhan and leng yunchen walked into the hotel, rong zhan said in a deep voice, ¡± the news said that there¡¯s a high probability that the plane broke down and they lost their way. but we¡¯ve analyzed it and it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s a hijacking, and there¡¯s only one purpose. leng yunchen felt a chill down his spine when he heard that. the thing that he was most worried about had happened. sang xia and the others got into the elevator. she glanced at leng yunchen and said slowly, ¡± because xiao mots satellite watch was removed and destroyed. we locked onto his last location in the atlantic ocean. there are no islands within a hundred miles of the ocean. leng yunchen¡¯s heart suddenly stopped when he heard this, and his face suddenly turned extremely ugly. ¡°she, will she be teased?¡± no, if they just wanted to kill her, they wouldn¡¯t have damaged her watch on purpose. they obviously didn¡¯t want us to find their traces and whereabouts. sang xia took a deep breath. so, there¡¯s a high chance that xiao mo is still alive, but he was taken away by them. however, they had been taken away. when leng yunchen heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but think of those human virus experiments. his head suddenly buzzed, and his face turned pale. no, you can¡¯t. it was then that leng yunchen realized that he was afraid that xiao mo would die, but at the same time, he was also afraid that they would torture her with the virus, or all kinds of abuse, and do many cruel things to her. xiao mo was so small and thin. she was only in her early 20s. although she was a little stubborn, she was still a little girl. how could she accept this? leng yunchen recalled the cruel scene he had seen in the video on professor han¡¯s mobile phone. inexplicably, his heart twitched in pain. ah chen, although the chances of xiao mo being killed are very small, it¡¯s not impossible. every night, the space for her to survive will be smaller. i¡¯ll inform the people at the base. i know you¡¯re in a bad mood right now, but you should pull yourself together. bring your people and be ready to assist in the search at any time. rong zhan¡¯s expression was cold as he spoke in a deep voice. however-leng yunxi¡¯s eyes turned even redder ¡­. Chapter 1782 - Chapter 1782: Her life and death unknown, he breaks down (3) chapter 1782: her life and death unknown, he breaks down (3) translator: 549690339 he didn¡¯t say anything, but it was already a silent agreement. leng yunchen came to rong zhan¡¯s place. the first thing they did was to discuss a reasonable solution, and then they were ready to mobilize their men. however, before that, there was a crucial problem- then the most important thing for us now is to find out xiao mo¡¯s whereabouts. who knows where she is? how are we going to find her? ¡± sang xia¡¯s heart was in her mouth. no matter how they dealt with those people, finding xiao mo¡¯s whereabouts was the most important thing. rong zhan looked at his watch and then at the door. the satellite watch¡¯s positioning failure will last until three in the morning. it will automatically send a message to the base a second before the watch fails and is in danger. after i received the message, i¡¯ve already informed a person who happened to be in the nearby city to fly over and help us find xiao mo. ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°who is it?¡± sang xia and leng yunchen said in unison. rong zhan took another look at the door. at this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. the continuous ringing broke the frozen atmosphere in the room. sang xia looked at rong zhan in confusion, then stood up and opened the door. who was rong zhan talking about? what method could he use to find xiao mo? to be honest, sang xia did not expect xiao mo to have an accident. none of them could have expected it. however, it was too late for regrets now. as soon as the door opened, the person outside was about to ring the doorbell again. however, when they opened the door, the two of them were stunned. sang xia was also stunned. xu, xu mo! the person rong zhan was talking about was xu mo. xu mo was the young man she had met in the desert three years ago when she was looking for rong zhan. his name was xu mo, and she had saved his life back then. after they found rong zhan, the three of them went through a lot in the desert. later on, xu mo¡¯s family fell apart, and his father jumped off a building to his death due to a huge debt. he bore all the debts, and finally, with rong zhan¡¯s care, he came to work in an arms company. of course, sang xia knew very well that if it were not for the fact that xu mo was a student at the world¡¯s top engineering university, massachusetts institute of technology, rong zhan would not have helped. ¡°sister sang, you¡¯re here too? it¡¯s me, where¡¯s the boss? i just got off the plane and rushed over from home.¡± xu mo was wearing casual brown pants, a long plaid shirt, and a pair of black-rimmed glasses. he had a laptop in his arms, and he looked like he was in a hurry. although he had been working in the base, sang xia lived in t city. it had been a long time since they had met. he had lost some of his youthful college student aura and actually had more of the feeling of a man in the it industry. he had become more mature and reliable. he was completely different from the young master of the capital who didn¡¯t know the suffering of the world. so, rong zhan was looking for you. tell me, how did you find someone who disappeared into thin air?! sang xia pulled him and asked anxiously. when xu mo heard this, he pushed up his glasses and said, ¡± i invented a high-tech memory transmission machine a week ago. we can¡¯t find her at the moment, but we can find her through the group of people who have been in contact with her. however, before i use my product, we must first make that person appear dead. ¡°where is that thing of yours, and how do you use it?¡± sang xia was a little confused. the next second, xu mo took off his backpack and took out a small black machine the size of a fist- Chapter 1783 - Chapter 1783: Her life and death unknown, he breaks down (4) chapter 1783: her life and death unknown, he breaks down (4) translator: 549690339 sang xia looked at the item in xu mol s hand and frowned. xu mo then showed it to rong zhan. it was a black, squarish little machine that could be wrapped in one hand. after rong zhan took it over, he pressed a button. instantly, the small, squarish object started to change shape. it extended out from both sides, and the transmission belt in the middle glowed with a faint blue light. at the edge, two sharp objects appeared. xu mo lowered his head and said, ¡± this thing is a memory transmitter. the sharp connection points on both sides are inserted into the human cerebral cortex to retrieve memories. then, what do you mean by a dead person? how can he still provide you with information after he¡¯s dead? ¡± leng yunchen asked. xu mo pushed his glasses up and shook his head. the brain will still survive a few minutes after a person¡¯s death. we can use this to extract the other party¡¯s most recent memory and add electric pulse to it. we can extract any memory in his brain. he looked at leng yunchen. of course, that includes what you want. the electric pulse in his memory can transform all his memories into images. this way, we can know where the missing people might have been sent to. as soon as he said that, everyone fell silent. sang xia, rong zhan, and leng yunchen looked at each other and nodded. it¡¯s decided then. xu mo, you go with leng yunchen. he¡¯s going to find the whereabouts of those people now. he has traces of them. you help him find xiao mo ts possible address. i¡¯ll contact the special agent department and get ready to take action. i¡¯ll wait for your news first. after rong zhan finished speaking, he stood up and left with his phone. it was too late for leng yunchen to regret now. he tried his best to calm down and find his sister as soon as possible according to the plan. when everyone was working together, no one knew where leng xiaomo was, what had happened to her, or whether she was alive or dead. however, no one dared to think about the last point. he had to bring back a living person, and he had to bring back a dead person! leng yunchen returned to the army first and immediately announced that he had gotten the real mobile phone. the previous one was a fake and the mobile phone would be sent to the higher- ups for inspection and review. this situation instantly alarmed everyone. of course, this included bad people. after that, leng yunchen drove to the higher-ups to submit the evidence and information. he only brought two soldiers and xu mo, who was in the passenger seat, with him. in fact, leng yunchen¡¯s actions were meant to show the enemy. he had already given the video file to his father. after he had gotten xiao mo¡¯s information, his father would deal with the rest of the matter seriously. because the higher-ups didn¡¯t want him to be exposed, he would definitely come to stop him. of course, xu mo knew what was going on. this was the plan they had agreed on. however, at this time, he was sitting in the front passenger seat and holding a memory transmitter in one hand. he looked at leng yunchen with a panicked expression. brother che! w-what are we doing? just the four of us? are you kidding? we don¡¯t know how many people they have, and how they¡¯ll deal with us and take our things.¡± leng yunchen¡¯s face was cold and calm. i know how they¡¯ll come. at least there¡¯ll be people in an armored car with guns. i think they¡¯ll run us over. after saying that, leng yunchen glanced at xu mochen¡¯s wide-open eyes and frightened face. he turned around and said, ¡± so you have to sit tight! at the end of his sentence, he stepped on the accelerator and the car sped away-! Chapter 1784 - Chapter 1784: Leng Xiaomo’s predicament (1) chapter 1784: leng xiaomo¡¯s predicament (1) translator: 549690339 just as leng yunchen and the rest began to carry out their plan to look for leng xiaomo, they did not know that- however, leng xiaomo had already been sent far, far away. the weather was cold, and the ground was frozen. the world was ice white. in the icy sea, a stealth fighter jet slowly landed from a high altitude in the distance. it stopped directly on the icy sea, surrounded by endless ice sea and continuous snow mountains. if one looked carefully from above, one could even see a huge, snow-white animal moving slowly on the white sea. it looked like a polar bear. after the fighter jet landed. suddenly, the originally smooth ice surface split open. the ice surface that surrounded the fighter jet split open in an orderly manner, and a waterfall suddenly flowed down from the side of the ice surface. water flowed from all directions. the ice surface in the middle, which carried the fighter jet, began to fall rapidly, like an elevator in the ice sea, directly falling dozens of meters below. the fighter jet entered a huge secret base on the seabed. the scale was huge, and everything was made with very advanced technology. not to mention that the environment here was so harsh, to be able to hide here and ¡®do whatever they want¡¯ smoothly had to show their strong economic strength. the secret base was like a huge aircraft carrier. a person came out of the fighter jet and was immediately invited into the core of the base. however, this person was an asian. moreover, he was dressed in army green clothes. there was no need to say who he was. the core members were having a meeting. the moment this person entered, he immediately interrupted their meeting. something¡¯s happened. i¡¯m about to be arrested in city g. where¡¯s the asian girl you guys caught? is he dead now?¡± there were five or six foreign men sitting in the meeting. the man in the lead had silver, blue eyes and gold-rimmed glasses. his skin was very fair, and he looked very gentle and handsome. he looked at the member who had suddenly barged in. he lowered his head and smiled. then, he said casually, ¡± chen, what are you afraid of? it doesn¡¯t matter even if you¡¯re wanted. we can help you change your identity. if you want, we can change your appearance. the asian man by the name of chen suddenly said agitatedly, ¡± but it¡¯s not that bad yet. i¡¯ve already investigated. the girl you arrested is the sister of the person in charge of the crime squad. he won¡¯t let you go after you took her! ¡°oh? then what do you want to do?¡± the silver-haired man in the lead squinted his eyes slightly, and the look in his eyes was deep and unfathomable. ¡°he must have found out that i¡¯m the mastermind in g city, but it hasn¡¯t been made public yet. however, it won¡¯t take long. if i want to go back and continue working there, i can use his sister to exchange for his sister! he will definitely agree!¡± his wife and children were still in g city. it was meaningless for him to escape abroad. he might as well make a deal with colonel leng. after all, his sister would definitely die if she fell into their hands. unless senior colonel leng didn¡¯t care about his sister¡¯s life! ¡°is that so, yingluo?¡± the silver-haired man raised his eyebrows slightly, then turned around and swiped an image on the large screen behind him. and the scene on it was a bit shocking.. Chapter 1785 - Chapter 1785: Leng Xiaomo l s predicament (2) chapter 1785: leng xiaomo l s predicament (2) translator: 549690339 the scene was like an underground ice cellar. it was snow-white and there were thousands of containers inside. they were filled with an unknown light green liquid and naked ¡­ people. and they were all women. the man named chen was stunned when he saw this. he asked hurriedly, ¡± what¡¯s going on? have you already taken care of her? ¡± it wasn¡¯t like he had never seen such a scene before. he had even been there himself, but he was worried that these people had already made the girl a test subject. chen, don¡¯t get so worked up. that girl isn¡¯t dead yet, but i have good news and bad news. which one do you want to hear first? ¡± the silver-haired man asked slowly with a smile. this silver-haired man was handsome and tall. no matter who spoke to him, he always seemed to be calm and always had a smile on his face. however, after looking at him for a long time, one would feel that this smile was like a fake mask. it blocked out everything in his heart. to him, killing a few people was as easy as killing a few ants. when chen heard this, he was stunned. good news? what is it? ¡® ¡± our live virus experiment unexpectedly found a perfect carrier. you have to know that this is a one in a thousand chance. now we are only missing the last step. the silver-haired man¡¯s eyes flashed with a strange light as he spoke. he seemed to have thought of something exciting. ¡°what? really?¡± the man named chen was shocked, but then he was happy. this is great! i¡¯ve been waiting for so many years. my daughter can be saved! one had to know how rare it was to have a perfect host for a virus. as for the virus, the reason why he had joined and invested himself in doing this was because of his daughter. his daughter was only eight years old when she was seriously ill, causing cell damage and muscle atrophy in her body. she was lying in the intensive care unit for the rest of her life in a fragile state. if she could not eat normally, even a mouthful of water would kill her. the reason why he asked professor han for help was that he could develop a virus that could resurrect cells and rebuild human functions. those viruses could only survive if they had a suitable body as a carrier. however, these people could provide all kinds of technical and financial support, but all resources had to be shared. they wanted the final successful test subject! almost all of the experiments in the past two to three years had failed. if the match was unsuccessful, the virus would enter the body and devour the internal organs and the brain, turning the body into a real shell. if the match was successful, the virus could live in the carrier, but the carrier would have to pay a huge price. once it became a carrier, it would only have a short lifespan of five years. furthermore, their memories would disappear, and they would become a numb puppet without any emotions. a living dead with immeasurable value. ¡°no matter what price i have to pay, i must save my daughter!¡± this time, the man named chen rushed forward and grabbed the silver-haired man¡¯s arm tightly. the silver-haired man frowned slightly when he touched his arm. however, his lips were still curled up. he pulled his arm out and looked at chen with a deep gaze. no hurry. i still have some bad news to tell you.. Chapter 1786 - Chapter 1786: leng xiaomo’s predicament (3) chapter 1786: leng xiaomo¡¯s predicament (3) translator: 549690339 what, what, what is it!? chen suddenly had a bad feeling. especially when he saw the smile on their leader¡¯s face, for a moment, he felt like he was being strangled. you want to save your daughter, and now you have the chance. the bad news is that the girl you want to exchange for her is the girl recognized by the data. there¡¯s a 98% chance that she¡¯ll be a successful match. the silver-haired man wiped his sleeves with a handkerchief as he smiled. chen¡¯s expression froze as soon as he heard this. his previous excitement seemed to have completely collapsed at this moment. he mumbled, ¡± no, how could this be! that was a self-contradictory matter! they were controlling his wife and his daughter who could not move at all. even if he could get the virus, he would not be able to see her-! they wouldn¡¯t let him save them. chen slowly took two steps back and finally sat down on the chair. his mind was in a daze and he was on the verge of collapse. the silver-haired man walked over and patted him on the shoulder. chen, it¡¯s a very easy decision. think about it. without the virus, you can¡¯t save your daughter. i¡¯m going to see our perfect carrier now. after saying this, the other people also got up and left. as for chen, not long after they left, his body slowly slid down and he knelt on the ground with a thud. his face was filled with pain. however ¡­ from the beginning to the end, no one noticed that a strange light flashed on the black buttons of the shirt that the man named chen was wearing. it seemed to be a miniature camera. in a place thousands of miles away-rome. on the screens of the information desk, other than the big screen in the middle showing a video of the scene in the conference room, the other screens were showing all kinds of scenes- the blue sky, the continuous snow mountains, the endless ice sea, and even the underwater scenes, the secret base. it was as if he had broken down all the scenes he had encountered into pictures and picked out the information that was worth providing in detail. su xun watched as the technical staff around him busied themselves. he picked up his phone and walked to the side. he pinched the space between his eyebrows and called g city. the moment the call went through, he said, ¡± xio, have you found xiao mo¡¯s exact location? ¡± rong zhan said something on the other end, and su xun took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. he said, ¡± the surveillance you sent in went well. he might have been too anxious to pay attention to it. however, we don¡¯t imow where he stopped. to be more precise, he¡¯s in a place of ice and snow. ice and snow occupy a large area on the planet, and we can¡¯t pinpoint his exact location. leng xiaomo had been missing for more than ten hours. as soon as her gps watch was destroyed, she immediately sent an emergency warning and report to the base. hence, rong zhan and the rest had already contacted su xun¡¯s base and made plans. rong zhan said something else, causing su xun to pace back and forth with his hands on his waist. his expression was extremely ugly. in the end, he seemed to be unable to hold back his emotions and shouted in despair, ¡± xio, you know what? you can¡¯t imagine what they¡¯re going to do to xiao mo. she¡¯s not going to live. maybe it¡¯s too late for us to do anything!! rong zhan had just asked him if xiao mo was in a bad state. however, it wasn¡¯t just terrible! Chapter 1787 - Chapter 1787: Leng yunchen l s heart ached to the extreme chapter 1787: leng yunchen l s heart ached to the extreme (1) translator: 549690339 it was more than terrible. she was going to become the carrier of some bullsh * t virus! to save that person¡¯s daughter! what su xun hated was that his daughter¡¯s life was her life, but why did she think that other people¡¯s lives were not? that person was not pitiful at all. he was even more selfish and hateful! it was not just xiao mo. the bodies and carriers in the underground freezer were basically all dead. those people had their own lives and families. their families would never imow where they were or what they had been turned into. to live or to die! the sins of a person like him were constantly being passed on to his daughter. this was retribution! su xun sent the video to rong zhan so that everyone could share the message. at the same time, leng yunchen also received it. at this time, leng yunchen and xu mogang had just experienced a major car accident and gun fight. things were just as he had imagined. as expected, leng yunchen and his team got into an accident on the road. even leng yunchen thought that they were at most armored vehicles or something. however, he had never expected that in order to stop him, that group of people would actually drive a large truck! he directly crashed into her. leng yunchen drove his car out of the way in an emergency, but the big truck hit another car and overturned it. leng yunchen saw the situation and immediately launched an attack on them from the car, blowing up the head of the driver in the truck. after that, the two special forces soldiers in the car jumped out and surrounded them directly, while leng yunchen went to cover them. they didn¡¯t want to fight at all. if those people wanted to snatch away the so-called ¡®mobile phone¡¯, then so be it. they were already prepared. leng yunchen and the others only wanted to kill one of them and take away his memory. everything was going smoothly. xu mo, on the other hand, had never seen such a scene before. he was so scared that he hid in an alley. xu mo almost vomited when he saw leng yunchen carrying a man covered in blood. he had always been in the field of science and technology. he had never seen such a bloody scene. the other two special forces soldiers were still dealing with the aftermath. leng yunchen panted slightly as he carried the man and quickly came over. he fell in front of xu mo and said, ¡± quick, he just died two minutes ago. hurry up and withdraw it! xu mo felt uncomfortable for a moment, but he knew that he could not afford to waste any more time. he immediately picked up the memory extractor he had prepared and inserted it into the person¡¯s cerebral cortex. this was xu mo¡¯s first time doing such an experiment on someone who had just died, and it was under such circumstances. his feelings were particularly complicated. the transmission belt of the memory extractor glowed with a blue light, and the data was constantly converted into images. leng yunchen, on the other hand, was half-kneeling beside him with his head lowered, looking at the final image converted by the extractor. various images flashed by quickly. leng yunchen did not imow what he saw, but he suddenly shouted in a low voice, ¡± wait! he stretched out his hand and adjusted it. xu mo frowned and said, ¡± ¡°this memory only existed one or two days ago. it¡¯s very suspicious.¡± this was because when this person¡¯s memory data was converted into an image, it actually showed a place of ice and snow. and there were many people. people who were dressed like them. can you determine the exact location?! leng yunchen asked with a frown. xu mo nodded. yes. based on the height of the object and the length of the shadow, as well as the time and date of the image captured, we can basically determine which part of the world it is in. as he spoke, xu mo had already begun his calculations. ps spoiler: ¡± this is the last torture between the two of them. it¡¯s to make leng yunchen¡¯s heart ache. see yourself clearly, and you¡¯ll get better soon. i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve been out for the past few days, updating my novel without giving me any energy. i¡¯m too ashamed to speak, so i¡¯ll continue to update.. Chapter 1788 - Chapter 1788: Leng yunchen ‘s heart ached to the extreme chapter 1788: leng yunchen ¡®s heart ached to the extreme (2) translator: 549690339 leng yunchen was waiting anxiously at the side. however, for some reason, when he saw the scene on the display screen, leng yunchen had a faint hunch that xiao mo was there, although he did not know the exact location. moreover, although he had never seen that place with his own eyes, he felt that it was familiar. it seemed like he had seen it somewhere before. just as leng yunchen was thinking about it with a complicated expression on his face, his mobile phone suddenly rang. he took a look and saw that it was rong zhan who called him. he quickly picked up the call. rong zhan asked in a deep voice, ¡± have you confirmed xu mo¡¯s exact location? i had someone install a camera on the officer¡¯s body, and it recorded a lot of things. take a look for yourself, the situation is very serious!¡± rong zhan¡¯s words sent a chill down leng yunchen¡¯s spine, numbing his entire body. the situation was very serious? what was happening? leng yunxi knew that she would be in danger, but when she knew that she was really in danger, she still could not accept it. his heart ached, and he hung up the phone immediately. he rushed to watch the video they had sent. they had previously split up the work to determine xiao mo¡¯s whereabouts in the fastest way possible. however, before he knew where he was, he found out about xiao mot s condition? leng yunchen looked at the video they had sent and clicked on it with trembling fingers. then, the scenes that were recorded inside came into view. from the moment the man with the surname chen got off the fighter jet, entered a secret base deep in the ice field, and then to the conference room inside. leng yunchen looked at the scene inside and listened to the conversation. he could only feel his head buzzing. they only felt that their words were so creepy. how many cases had he handled? leng yunchen had seen a lot of things, but when he heard them talking about the virus and the carrier, it was hard to describe the feelings in his heart at that moment. leng yunchen¡¯s voice was almost choked with sobs, and his eyes turned red instantly. he clenched his hands tightly into fists. ¡°little mo, little mo, little mo,¡± leng yunchen¡¯s heart was tightly clenched, and the veins on the back of his hand appeared. he pressed one hand against the wall and lowered his head, his heart aching. don¡¯t let anything happen to her. wait for him to find her and save her, okay? xu mo hurriedly pulled out the memory transmitter and stood up. ¡± it¡¯s done! captain leng, this place is at the north pole. i just sent you the latitude and longitude, and your sister might have been brought here.¡± he looked at leng yunchen, but the latter suddenly turned around and left, his figure disappearing into the dark night of the street. xu mo heard a low and hoarse voice coming from the dark alley. she¡¯s right there. xu mo sent the exact location to the headquarters of the roman base and followed leng yunchen and the others. leng yunchen returned to the army and led two elite special forces to take a plane there. at the same time, after the base received the specific location, they dispatched the latest f-24 fighter jets that could dive and transform into water, as well as various high-energy weapons. leng yunchen¡¯s mission this time was not only to arrest the criminal, but also to save his sister! during the process of the rescue, everyone¡¯s nerves had been stretched taut. no one dared to slack off. in an enclosed space surrounded by glaring white walls, a slender figure was curled up. she was half-covering her eyes and was wearing a loose white top and pants. her own clothes had long been stripped off.. Chapter 1789 - Chapter 1789: Leng yunchen ‘s heart ached to the extreme chapter 1789: leng yunchen ¡®s heart ached to the extreme (3) translator: 549690339 the blinding white light shone on her. this enclosed space was very high but not wide, making people feel depressed at first glance. after a long time, they couldn¡¯t help but become irritable. the skinny white figure was lying on the ground, exhausted and covered in injuries. his forehead was broken, and his fingernails had long been split open. she had been under surveillance for more than ten hours and had not eaten or drunk at all. but even so, what she had suffered was far more than what she had seen. it was also hard to believe what she had experienced. suddenly, there was a movement on the wall, and she shivered. then, she slowly raised her small face. her wet and sticky hair was stained with blood and stuck to her cheeks. her eyelashes were also stained with blood. her small face was terrifyingly pale, and her lips were completely bloodless. however, when she slowly raised her head, her eyes gradually filled with a thick bloody and brutal aura. he was like a dangerous little beast with sharp claws. that delicate and fair face was so familiar. it was the missing leng xiaomo. she clenched her fists tightly, as if she was trying her best to hold back something. at this moment, a gap appeared in the sealed wall. leng xiaomo looked over and happened to meet a pair of eyes. she couldn¡¯t help but tremble as she struggled to get up. then, she pounced on him and shouted in a hoarse voice. she wanted to reach into the narrow gap, as if she wanted to dig out that person¡¯s eyes. ¡°let me out! let me out!¡± leng xiaomo shouted in a hoarse voice as he tried to grab at the man¡¯s eyes with all his might. however, he could not reach the man¡¯s eyes no matter how hard he tried. he used all his strength to knock the man¡¯s eyes against the wall, leaving circles of bloody marks. ¡°you really want to go out?¡± the voice that came from outside the wall sounded muffled, but it was a woman¡¯s voice. however, a trace of fear flashed across leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes when she heard that. he seemed to have thought of something terrifying. the woman¡¯s voice on the other end became even lower. then i¡¯ll let you out. leng xiaomo left the wall in an instant, not daring to come any closer. her head started to hurt, and she held her head as she slid down slowly and squatted down. however, this sealed space was slowly opening. a woman in a tight-fitting leather suit appeared at the door. her long hair was scattered, and two men in white coats were standing beside her. as soon as the sealed space was opened, the two men came in and walked towards leng xiaomo. one of them was holding a syringe. leng xiaomo clutched her aching head and shrank into a corner in resistance. they seemed to be particularly agitated whenever they got close to her, as if they knew what they were going to do with her. she was extremely resistant. someone approached her and tried to grab her arm, but leng xiaomo pounced on him and bit him. that person screamed, while the other person hurriedly picked up a needle and inserted it into her body. leng xiaomo groaned in pain, but her tyrannical emotions were greatly stimulated. she broke free and snatched the needle away. she clutched the neck of the man in the white coat tightly with one hand, and the sharp needle pierced deep into his body. she madly stabbed him again and again, causing the man to scream in horror and blood to splash out. the woman in the black leather jacket looked at this scene calmly as if she had expected it. he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of helping. until leng xiaomo- Chapter 1790 - Chapter 1790: Leng yunchen I s heart ached to the extreme (4) chapter 1790: leng yunchen i s heart ached to the extreme (4) translator: 549690339 it wasn¡¯t until leng xiaomo had stabbed that person until he passed out and turned around slowly, holding a bloody needle that was still dripping blood. he looked at her with a cold and terrifying gaze, as if he wanted to eat her up, that her expression changed slightly. ¡°bitch! go to hell-!¡± leng xiaomo held the needle tightly, raised it up high, and rushed over while shouting. the latter did not move, and his face was just as familiar. she was none other than lin qingya, who had also left city g. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and killing intent as he looked at her. however, just as she was about to rush up to touch her, two more people suddenly rushed up from behind her and forcefully stopped her. as she struggled, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her neck. something cold was injected into her body, making her, who was impulsive a second ago, go soft in the next second. her vision also became blurry, her hands loosened, her legs went soft, and she was about to fall. the two men dragged her away. lin qingya looked at her with a cold smile on her lips. at this moment, the woman was no longer dressed gently. she was wearing a tight black leather coat, her hair was black, and her lips were smeared with purple lipstick. she had become cold and treacherous. leng xiaomo was dragged away. she did not know how much time had passed, but when she regained consciousness, she was sitting on a chair. the room was dark, and she could not see anything. she moved her hands slightly, only to find that her wrists were bound by iron chains. she seemed to have realized something and immediately struggled. she struggled violently, but she couldn¡¯t move at all. her four limbs were chained to a chair, and she was barefooted. a cold feeling spread from the bottom of her feet to her whole body. ¡°you¡¯re awake?¡± as the woman¡¯s voice rang out, a glaring white light suddenly shone down from the front of her, shining on her petite body. the strong light made leng xiaomo lower her head to avoid her gaze. this wasn¡¯t the first time it had happened. however, this kind of treatment would soon turn into purgatory. leng xiaomo kept her eyes closed and did not speak. when the person in high heels came to her side, her hair was suddenly pulled, forcing her to look up. then, her light voice came from very close to his ear, ¡± what¡¯s wrong, leng xiaomo? aren¡¯t you very arrogant and detest me? why are you so quiet now? are you mute? ¡± leng xiaomo remained silent. she knew how to resist the previous few times, but now she didn¡¯t resist at all, as if she knew that it would only hurt her more. lin qingya pinched her chin again and patted her face. she sneered and said, ¡® it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk. but if you really become a mute, it¡¯ll be too boring. you don¡¯t know how nice your screams are. as soon as he finished speaking. under the dim light, a projection suddenly appeared on the entire wall facing her, showing a video. leng xiaomo did not want to look, and the blood in his body tensed up. however, the person inside and the voice inside seemed to strongly attract her, making her want to see. the person in the projection was wearing an army green military uniform. he was tall and straight, and his face was cold and handsome. when leng xiaomo saw him, she almost couldn¡¯t control her emotions. her eyes turned red instantly, and tears fell. [ update ] Chapter 1791 - Chapter 1791: Xiao mo, your brother is here to save you (1) chapter 1791: xiao mo, your brother is here to save you (1) translator: 549690339 there were videos and photos on it, but leng xiaomo¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably the moment she saw them. she closed her eyes and turned her face away, her tears sliding down the corners of her eyes. lin qingya pinched her chin and forced her to look at him. her voice was contemptuous and playful. look, why aren¡¯t you looking? don¡¯t you love him very much? are you disappointed? ¡± you love him so much, you like him so much, but it¡¯s really sad. he¡¯s your brother, but he will only avoid you, hate you, and will never come to save you.¡± leng xiaomo clenched her fists tightly, her heart twitching in pain. even if she had known about it long ago. however, it was enough for him to know about such things. it would be sad if anyone could see it so clearly. even this b * tch! leng xiaomo, remember this. everything you¡¯re going through right now was given to you by this man. you should hate him. lin qingya laughed sarcastically. then, she slowly took two steps back and shot a look at the man beside leng xiaomo. the man immediately walked to a machine beside him and plugged it in. he turned the button, and an electric current immediately flowed out. the girl, who was fixed to the chair, screamed. she was electrocuted and couldn¡¯t control herself. her voice was shrill, and she struggled with all her might. she screamed, and her wrists were worn out by the iron chains, bleeding. she was like a crazy and desperate little beast. her bloodshot eyes looked in lin qingya¡¯s direction as she shouted. she wanted to swallow her alive, but she could only bear the great pain and could not escape. lin qingya sneered at her smugly. it was only when she saw that leng xiaomo¡¯s breathing was weak that she suddenly raised her hand and stopped him. at this moment, leng xiaomo looked as if she had just been fished out of the water. she was drenched in sweat, and her black hair covered half of her face. the loose white clothes she was wearing made her look even more frail and frail. it was as if she had put up a last-ditch struggle. his entire body was drained of strength. lin qingya then walked over again, grabbed her hair, lifted her face, and whispered in front of her, ¡± leng xiaomo, you¡¯re only his sister. it¡¯s impossible for the two of you to be together. he caused you to be like this again. do you still like him now? ¡± leng xiaomo was breathing with difficulty as she slowly opened her eyes. she didn¡¯t say anything, but she suddenly spat at her. her mouth was filled with the smell of blood, and some blood dripped onto lin qingya¡¯s face. her face, which was covered with heavy makeup, instantly turned cold. the smug smile on her lips gradually froze. suddenly, with a loud slap, she gave leng xiaomo a tight slap. leng xiaomo¡¯s face was slanted to the side, and it swelled up instantly. it was obvious how much strength she had used this time. however, in reality, this was not the first time she had called. leng xiaomo¡¯s face was covered in scars. she had been beaten up by leng xiaomo for seducing leng yunchen, so the first thing she did after she brought leng xiaomo here was to give her a few tight slaps. leng xiaomo had long lost her ability to react after being slapped. however, when she turned around again, she smiled weakly and said, ¡± b * tch, you must pray that god kills me first. otherwise, i¡¯ll definitely cut off your hands, pluck out your tendons, peel off your skin, drink your blood, and let the dogs gnaw on your head!!! ¡± lin qingya¡¯s face was extremely ugly.. she pulled her hair and said sarcastically, Chapter 1792 - Chapter 1792: Xiao mo, big brother is here to save you (2) chapter 1792: xiao mo, big brother is here to save you (2) translator: 549690339 ¡°don¡¯t worry, a shameless woman like you will definitely die before me! even more miserable!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the electric shock started again, and leng xiaomo started screaming in pain. this was the third time lin qingya had done such a cruel thing to her. although there were no traces on the outside, her body was greatly damaged. every time she forced her to see her brother¡¯s photos and videos, lin qingya would shock her with electric currents as long as she revealed her feelings for her brother. that kind of pain was simply unbearable. every time leng xiaomo experienced it, it was like she had died once. gradually, her body seemed to have developed some kind of self-conscious conditioned reflex. she was afraid, afraid to see her brother¡¯s appearance, because once she saw it, her body would tremble uncontrollably. he thought of the feeling of being electrocuted and wishing he was dead. after an unknown number of electric shocks, leng xiaomo passed out completely. he looked like he was dead, and his breathing was so weak that it was hard to detect. seeing that leng xiaomo had fainted, lin qingya was about to ask someone to wash him awake with a basin of cold water. ¡°wait-i¡± in the sealed secret room, someone suddenly came in and called out in a low voice. lin qingya frowned. this was the place where she was in charge of the prisoners and used all kinds of torture methods. ordinary people were not allowed to enter without her permission. however, when she saw who it was, her eyes widened. ¡°governor-general, why have you come personally?¡± lin qingya¡¯s stern expression immediately changed. she looked at the man with short silver hair and asked respectfully. the silver-haired man was the man who had talked to chen fan about the host body in the meeting room. the man had a handsome face and always had a smile on his face, as if he was wearing a mask. he was the governor of this secret underground organization. the governor-general did not reply. there were two other men behind him. the governor-general¡¯s gaze fell on leng xiaomo the moment he entered. his expression was calm, but his gaze was cold and cold-blooded, without the slightest fluctuation in emotion. it was obvious that he was here for leng xiaomo, his host body. it was the carrier with the highest degree of computer data simulation. the governor-general looked at the girl on the electric chair with her head hanging down like a dead person. her wet hair covered half of her face. he frowned slightly and walked over slowly. he bent over slightly and slowly stretched out an extremely fair hand. he gently brushed away the black hair covering leng xiaomo¡¯s face. a fair and delicate little face came into view, but it was covered with marks, bleeding on the forehead, and a faint red circle on the pale lips. it was a small face that was filled with tender love. the silver-haired man looked at her without any change in expression. he lifted her chin slightly with a finger and turned her other cheek. it was red and swollen, with some red blood seeping out. it could be seen how ruthless the derson was. the governor-general stood in front of leng xiaomo and watched him for a while. just as he was about to retract his hand, he suddenly saw two lines of tears flowing down from the corners of leng xiaomo¡¯s red eyes. it flowed down her cheeks, her small jaw, and finally into his palm. it was boiling hot. even though she was unconscious, her body was still crying. he seemed to be in so much pain and despair. the governor-general¡¯s eyes flickered as he retracted his palm. the boiling hot liquid in his palm gradually turned cold. he slowly said- aowuu! monday, i¡¯m looking for a ticket and motivation to stay up late ¡°! Chapter 1793 - Chapter 1793: Xiao mo, your brother is here to save you (3) chapter 1793: xiao mo, your brother is here to save you (3) translator: 549690339 ¡°lin, don¡¯t you know that she¡¯s my precious host?¡± the governor turned his head slightly and did not look at her. his tone was gentle, but it added a chill to her. lin qingya¡¯s heart trembled. in fact, she knew that leng xiaomo¡¯s outcome would be no different from death, which was why she tortured her without restraint. if she were to wait to do human experiments, she would have no place to vent her anger towards leng xiaomo. however, the governor¡¯s attitude made her panic. she could only lower her head and say, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, governor. we had a personal grudge before, so i¡¯ll just say it. anyway, i didn¡¯t think it through. when the governor-general heard this, he glanced at her. ¡± what personal vendetta is it that requires you to use an electric shock to punish her? ¡± the governor-general¡¯s tone was calm as he said this, but the atmosphere in the air had already frozen. electric shock would cause great damage to the human organs, and the carrier he needed had to be very healthy. otherwise, it would be easy to be devoured by the virus. however, lin qingya was distracted and did not notice the cold aura on the governor¡¯s body. her mind was filled with what leng xiaomo had done in the past, and her eyes suddenly turned sinister. she said sarcastically, ¡± this woman is very shameless. she actually fell in love with her own brother. lin qingya wouldn¡¯t say that leng xiaomo had picked on her and even hit her before, because she knew that she had approached leng yunchen with ulterior motives. however, the governor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly when he heard this. his thin lips slowly lifted into a mysterious smile. why? could it be that you¡¯re interested in her brother? ¡± lin qingya¡¯s expression changed drastically as soon as she heard this. she quickly lowered her head and explained, ¡± i don¡¯t dare to, governor. everything i did before was for the mission. lin qingya¡¯s heart was beating intensely, uneasily and abnormally, as if someone had poked through something in her heart. the governor didn¡¯t reply. lin qingya slowly raised her head nervously and saw the governor looking down at her. his deep blue eyes seemed to be able to see through the depths of her heart and see everything she was hiding. lin qingya¡¯s face turned pale and she lowered her head again. she admitted that she had some subtle feelings for the cold and handsome special forces senior colonel when she was on the mission, but she knew that there was no ending. it was 100% impossible. although she couldn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t want other women to have anything with him. however, things were going against her. his sister loved him, liked him, and even hoped to be with him. this made him feel ridiculous and ridiculous. however, she could not deny that as a woman, she was jealous. perhaps leng yunchen and leng xiaomo could not see through her, but she could see that although leng yunchen had rejected her and avoided her on the surface, he was not like that in private. leng yunchen had a feeling for her that he himself did not realize. he could never be cruel to her. even if she was his sister. all of this made lin qingya deeply envious. she hated leng xiaomo. even a younger sister could be like this, so she had to treat her like this. she was electrocuted the moment she saw leng yunchen¡¯s face, making her wish she was dead. it made her body produce an irresistible conditioned reflex, making her not dare to see or think of that man for the rest of her life.. Chapter 1794 - Chapter 1794: Xiao mo, 1 1 m here to save you (4) chapter 1794: xiao mo, 1 1 m here to save you (4) translator: 549690339 that man couldn¡¯t touch her. the sealed room was dimly lit, and the governor-general¡¯s expression was rather mysterious. she was probably a thin little girl. whatever she had experienced, whether or not she had any incest, it had nothing to do with him. she was only his vessel. the host that he had been waiting for. ¡°let her go.¡± the governor-general¡¯s tone was indifferent as he said these words. ¡®what? governor-general, she can not leave this place . ¡°lin! don¡¯t you think you should shut up?¡± the governor-general¡¯s eyes swept over them. there seemed to be a faint smile in his eyes, which made people feel a strong sense of danger. lin qingya¡¯s breath tightened, and she didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. even if she was unwilling. he could only get someone to release leng xiaomo from the electric chair. the handcuffs were released, and leng xiaomo¡¯s body fell forward limply. the executioner was about to help her up but was stopped. the governor-general raised his hand, then bent down and picked leng xiaomo up personally. leng xiaomo¡¯s thin body was in a sorry state, but he didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all. he didn¡¯t care that she was drenched in sweat. all he could feel was that she was light as a feather, and he was carrying her with both hands as if she was weightless. lin qingya¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. it was not that she had never seen the governor-general before, but one thing was for sure, the governor-general was a clean freak. he would even personally conduct experiments on his hands, and would never be tainted by those messy things. of course, in her eyes, leng xiaomo was just a messy girl. the governor-general carried her and turned to leave. lin qingya¡¯s eyes were fixed on leng xiaomo. however, the governor-general paused in his steps as he left. his gaze fell on lin qingya, and his voice was devoid of any emotion or warmth. lin, from today onwards, you are not allowed to get close to her. ¡± what-i? ? she had personally used a scheme to bring this person back, and he had almost taken her life. ¡°what¡¯s the matter? do you have a problem with that?¡± the governor-general looked at her calmly, but the look in his eyes was like a deep pool, serene and bone-chilling. this time, lin qingya tried her best to suppress the unwillingness in her heart. she lowered her head and retreated. ¡± qingya doesn¡¯t dare. ¡® after saying this, the governor-general slowly retracted his gaze and left with leng xiaomo in his arms. she was followed by two men in black suits. looking at their backs, lin qingya slowly raised her head, frowning and pursing her lips. she had been in contact with leng xiaomo for some time and knew what kind of person she was. however, even if she were to be a carrier, she would probably need to recover for a few days and be in her best condition. however, it would be dangerous during this period. where would the governor-general take leng xiaomo? leng xiaomo was agile and smart, so it would be terrible if he escaped during this time. lin qingya would never let her see leng yunchen again and return to his side. that¡¯s why the governor-general¡¯s words just now were like, lin qingya¡¯s eyes flickered. it seemed like she could only let things out from one ear and out from the other. the most important thing was to keep an eye on that wretched girl. when leng xiaomo regained consciousness, she couldn¡¯t tell if she was in a dream or in reality. she only felt that she was half-asleep because she could feel a warm and wet touch on her little face. it actually made her feel comfortable. it didn¡¯t feel real.. Chapter 1795 - Chapter 1795: Xiao mo, I’m here to save you (5) chapter 1795: xiao mo, i¡¯m here to save you (5) translator: 549690339 when she woke up before, she was in that enclosed and glaring white space. however, this time was different. however, leng xiaomo still did not want to wake up. he was afraid that things would go back to how they were before. she didn¡¯t want to open her eyes. she¡¯d rather sleep forever. she didn¡¯t want to face everything that was happening inside. to her, coming here was the shame of her life. this was because she had brought this upon herself. no matter how regretful she was, no matter how much she hated him, she could not change this fact. on the night after the concert, she boarded a plane to country m. on the plane, she couldn¡¯t escape. she had encountered their hijacking. no matter how careful she was and how mentally prepared she was, she still couldn¡¯t escape. the entire plane had been hijacked, but the ultimate target was her. this made her feel that she deserved to die and hate herself because there were children on the plane. from the moment the plane changed course, turned around, panicked, and the flight attendant stammered and cried, unable to say anything to everyone, everything became clear to her when she saw lin qingya. lin qingya walked out of the cockpit, wearing a black leather jacket and holding an m-type 17k pistol. everyone was instantly terrified. all the people on the plane were called out and squatted together. many of them hugged their heads and cried in despair. however, this angered lin qingya, who directly shot one of them in the head. suddenly, brain matter and bright red blood spattered out, splashing on the bodies and faces of the people around them. it made them feel despair and fear, but they did not dare to make a sound. they held their heads and cried in depression. leng xiaomo would never forget that scene. her brother was a colonel, and he worked hard for the country and the people to protect them. however, as his sister, these people had implicated them in order to capture her. leng xiaomo hated lin qingya so much that he wanted to skin her and eat her. but more than that, she hated herself. he hated himself for implicating so many people. later, she took out a pen and took the opportunity to hold one of their people hostage. she was about to stab the tip of the pen into his throat, but lin qingya was so ruthless that she directly snatched a one-or two-year-old child from a mother. he threw it on the ground of the plane and pointed the black muzzle at the baby. the little baby stood on the plane in a daze. his big red eyes were filled with tears as he sobbed and called out for his mommy, mommy. however, the child¡¯s mommy was held back by their people. she broke down and almost fainted. at that time, leng xiaomo had no other choice. in the face of the child¡¯s life, he could only throw away the sharp ballpoint pen and let go of the man. unsurprisingly, she knelt down after being kicked by the other party. she crawled over to hold the child and held him tightly in her arms. her eyes were red as she mumbled ¡®sorry¡¯,¡¯ sorry¡¯ , xuxu. lin qingya had humiliated and abused her in front of everyone. she had even told them that everything they had suffered was because of her, so they should all hate her. at that time, leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and she was too embarrassed to look at anyone. even without looking at them, leng xiaomo knew how much they hated him. they were all strangers to each other, so why should they be buried with him? she imew all of this, and she had always wanted to bear everything herself. however, this was not what made leng xiaomo despair the most.. Chapter 1796 - Chapter 1796: Xiao mo, I’m here to save you (6) chapter 1796: xiao mo, i¡¯m here to save you (6) translator: 549690339 she was in despair because she was attacked by the other passengers on the plane when she found a chance to kill lin qingya. they had used the fear and hatred that their bodies had brought on themselves. at that time, she could only curl up and endure their violence, their punches and kicks. bearing the dense mist lin qingya¡¯s humiliation and sarcasm towards her. after that, she fainted and her body was covered in wounds. she didn¡¯t know where the people on the plane were. when she woke up, she didn¡¯t know where she was either. the bright white light from the smooth walls around her made it impossible for her to fall asleep even if she was in a coma. later on, lin qingya¡¯s appearance was the beginning of her nightmare. she wasn¡¯t afraid that she would use violence on her. what she was afraid of was that she would use some cruel method to make herself not dare to think about a certain person. at this moment, she was lying on a white and flawless bed. on her delicate and fair little face, tears were flowing from the corners of her red eyes and sliding down her face. her small body had not eaten during this period of time, and for a moment, she was as thin as skin and bones. she was still trembling slightly as she lay on the bed. her lips opened and closed as if she was mumbling something. it was a very soft sound, and she could only hear it when she was very close to her lips. however, beside her bed, a man lowered his head and leaned over his ears to listen carefully. he heard it. when he got up again, his gaze was a little deep. when he called him ¡± brother, ¡± his brother was in despair and fragile, making one¡¯s heart ache. however, the man¡¯s handsome face did not change at all. he held the wet white towel in his hand and looked at her calmly. leng xiaomo, on the other hand, was lying on a single bed surrounded by sealed glass, so there was very little room for her to move around. the doctor had just sent her here after a physical examination, and she was still on an iv drip in her arm. the governor-general retreated out of the narrow glass area, and the camera zoomed in. the small glass enclosed space was in a huge bedroom. leng xiaomo was like a fragile flower for viewing. he personally took care of her. not long after, a middle-aged man wearing glasses and a white coat appeared. he was holding a report in his hand. ¡°governor.¡± the governor-general stood outside the sealed glass area and looked at the little person on the bed. he closed his head slightly and asked, ¡± how is it? is the damage serious? ¡± the man in the white coat replied in a deep voice, ¡± the damage is inevitable. the electric shock has caused a considerable impact on her body. however, governor, we don¡¯t have much time left. we have to send her to the cold chamber tomorrow night and let her enter a state of suspended animation before we inject her with the virus. the man in the white coat paused for a moment before he continued, ¡± her compatibility score is so high. the success rate should not be too bad. the virus was extremely fond of cold temperatures, and the frozen carrier made it easier for them to reproduce and survive in the body. they would inject some special medicine into the carrier in advance to make her fall asleep. however, there was no doubt that refrigeration meant that the naked body was put into the ice drawer of the refrigerator. he would take it out when the temperature reached the required temperature. however, how torturous would the process be? furthermore, once it became a carrier, it would become a living dead.. Chapter 1797 - Chapter 1797: Xiao mo, I’m here to save you (7) chapter 1797: xiao mo, i¡¯m here to save you (7) translator: 549690339 if he could not remember anything, he would only be a fearsome virus weapon without any emotions or desires. he would only have a lifespan of five years at most and endless monetary value. as soon as the white-robed man said that, the governor-general¡¯s gaze fell on leng xiaomo¡¯s face again. the skin on her forehead was also broken. although there were fewer dirty stains, the many small scars were still shocking. the way she slept was so peaceful and indifferent. however, it seemed that this still could not change anything. the light in the governor-general¡¯s bedroom was a little cold. with his long silver hair, his entire aura seemed to be a little colder. ¡°then we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± i¡¯ll put her in the freezer tomorrow night and let her enter a state of suspended animation to be infected by the virus. the governor-general said calmly. he then walked around the sealed glass area and went to the bed to unbutton his white shirt. he seemed to be planning to change his clothes. the middle-aged man in the white coat left after receiving the order. the governor-general¡¯s slender and fair fingers unbuttoned his shirt one by one. he took off his clothes and changed into a white sleeping robe. however ¡­ when he turned around, he suddenly felt something staring at him. he was stunned for a moment and slowly turned around. he saw a small figure sitting up on the white bed in the glass-enclosed area. she was looking at him without blinking, her eyes filled with strong vigilance and vigilance. ¡°who are you?¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s voice was still a little hoarse, which was unique to those who had just woken up. ¡°me?¡± the governor-general looked at her and his lips twitched slightly. i¡¯m the one who can relieve you of your pain. leng xiaomo curled up and looked at the man with long silver hair in a white sleeping robe not far away. although he was extremely handsome, leng xiaomo subconsciously felt a sense of danger. this man was definitely not in line with his gentle and handsome appearance. ¡°what are you going to do to me?¡± lenq xiaomo knew that lin qingva was probably one of his people, and this person was most likely the person behind this. otherwise, he would not have been able to take her away from lin qingya so easily. the governor-general looked at leng xiaomo¡¯s disheveled little face, which was filled with calmness, and a playful smile seemed to flash across his eyes. he put on his white bathrobe, fastened the belt, and walked over unhurriedly. leng xiaomo was lying on the bed in the enclosed and small glass room, like a pet for him to admire. he opened the door. he walked in. he looked at leng xiaomo¡¯s small face, at those dark, soft, and alert eyes that were like a fawn¡¯s. he reached out slightly and touched her cheek with his slender, fair fingers. his eyes were gentle, and there was a smile on his lips. however, the words that came out of his mouth sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°little girl, tell me, are you afraid of death?¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s expression did not change, but she clenched her fists slightly. ¡°you won¡¯t let me die.¡± otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to live until now. they must have some other purpose. ¡°you¡¯re very smart, but do you really want to know what¡¯s going to happen to you in the future?¡± the governor-general caressed her soft hair, as if he loved her very much. or, what kind of person did he think she was? ¡°even if you die, you should die with a clear explanation, right?¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s tone was calm and cold. the governor-general did not seem surprised. he smiled and pulled her wrist. come with me. he felt a cold touch on his wrist.. Chapter 1798 - Chapter 1798: Xiao mo, i l m here to save you (8) chapter 1798: xiao mo, i l m here to save you (8) translator: 549690339 leng xiaomo¡¯s gaze fell on his slender and fair hand. he was so white. she didn¡¯t know why. perhaps it was because he was too clean, or perhaps it was because his smile was too bewitching, or perhaps it was because she had long lost all her emotions and was too lazy to resist, but she actually didn¡¯t struggle out of his hands. she allowed him to pull her out of the sealed glass secret room. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll run away? leng xiaomo asked in a low voice. therefore, you can¡¯t escape from here. the governor-general continued to smile. leng xiaomo frowned slightly, and her heart skipped a beat. however, she soon found out why he said that. because she realized that there was not a single window in this huge house. it was not even built. what did this mean? he was not above the surface. furthermore, as the governor-general led her along, she passed by a few monitors. leng xiaomo skimmed through the images on the screen and memorized them in his heart. he asked deliberately, ¡± is it boring here? you like to watch the animal world?¡± as soon as he said this. the governor-general immediately chuckled. he pulled her wrist and continued walking forward. he said slowly, ¡± little girl, this place is more boring than you think. that¡¯s not a documentary, but a surveillance video. he knew that leng xiaomo had guessed it. however, when he said this ¡­ in the end, leng xiaomo remained silent. she recalled the images that she had just noticed in her mind, and her expression seemed to freeze. so, was this really the north pole? she had just seen a surveillance camera. it was a vast expanse of white, and there were some huge white animals floating on the glacier. they were polar bears. no wonder he said he couldn¡¯t escape. even if they managed to escape, they would still freeze to death. the underground rooms here were all smooth white walls and floors. there seemed to be no path wherever you walked, but the walls would automatically open up and a new space would appear. there was no one on this entire floor. it was the governor-general¡¯s private territory. when they reached an area, the wall automatically opened up, and a huge glass wall came into view. he could clearly see everything inside. of course, the inside was like a normal girl¡¯s boudoir, full of pink and warm. of course, one could also see a thin figure inside. she was sitting in a wheelchair with her back facing him. the moment the man beside her saw her, he immediately let go of his wrist and walked over to the wall. he looked at the girl¡¯s figure inside, and his gaze seemed to become very gentle. luoluo. he called out in a low voice. the girl inside didn¡¯t seem to hear him and didn¡¯t move at all. however, leng xiaomo felt that the figure gave her a strange feeling. she frowned slightly. who is this? is she your girlfriend?¡± leng xiaomo stroked the glass with her fingers, staring straight at the slender figure inside. at this moment, the governor-general¡¯s voice rang in her ears. no, this is my sister. younger sister? leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes flickered. a blurry image seemed to flash through her mind, but it was gone in a flash. she stared at her back and asked in a deep voice, ¡± is she sick? ¡± this time, the governor-general¡¯s gaze shifted from her to leng xiaomo. he said slowly, ¡± when i was young, my father had domestic violence, so i ran away from home. i left for many years, and then .. Chapter 1799 - Chapter 1799: Xiao mo, I’m here to save you (9) chapter 1799: xiao mo, i¡¯m here to save you (9) translator: 549690339 when i returned home, i found out that my father had passed away in drug rehabilitation and my mother had married someone else and had a child. however, the good times didn¡¯t last long. the man died in a car accident not long after, leaving behind a mother who had just given birth. ¡°that child is your sister?¡± leng xiaomo asked without any expression. my mother lost her mental health after her stepfather passed away. she lost her child not long after she was born. when i saw my mother, she was already on her last breath after losing her daughter. she was emaciated, but she still remembered me. the only thing she said to me was that she begged me to find her daughter, who was also my sister. he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± although i know it¡¯s difficult, like finding a needle in a haystack, i¡¯ll definitely fulfill mother¡¯s last wish. i¡¯ll also take good care of her after i find her. ¡°take good care of yingluo.¡± leng xiaomo listened to him. although she didn¡¯t know why he was telling her all this, she honestly didn¡¯t want to know at all. she didn¡¯t want to know what he had gone through or how important his sister was to him. because ¡­ the more she knew about his privacy, the more she knew that her good times would not last long. otherwise, he would not have told her these things so unscrupulously. ¡°that¡¯s why i need you,¡± he had to take good care of his sister, whom he had found with great difficulty, so he needed her. leng xiaomo¡¯s palm gradually turned cold, and a chill filled her heart. this governor-general seemed to be very filial, or perhaps he loved his sister very much. however, the person he loved was only his own sister. it couldn¡¯t be anyone else. at the same time. he could vaguely feel the girl in the wheelchair slowly turning around in the glass room. leng xiaomo could not help but look over as well. however, her eyes widened and her breathing quickened. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. she won¡¯t hurt you through the glass.¡± the governor-general¡¯s voice rang in his ears. however, leng xiaomo still felt a chill throughout his body. the girl¡¯s back was extremely thin, but her long, black hair made people think that she was a girl that people would love. however, from the front, leng xiaomo looked at her terrifying and hideous face that was as thin as a skeleton, and her fingertips could not help but tremble. ¡°but you¡¯ll hurt me, won¡¯t you?¡± leng xiaomo raised her head slowly and looked at him. deep in her eyes, there was already a hint of blood. the governor-general¡¯s gaze was no longer gentle as before. he looked at her with a deep gaze. this is the value of your life. after saying that, he approached her step by step. after forcing her out of the place, he said calmly, ¡± you¡¯re the one who wanted to know all of this. i promised you because the unknown will only make you more afraid. cherish the time you have now. soon, you¡¯ll forget everything. very soon, you will forget everything. this sentence was like a curse. as the wall slowlv closed. that ferocious. skeleton-like face was deeply engraved in her mind. leng xiaomo¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. when he returned to the enclosed and narrow glass space, leng xiaomo did not return to bed. instead, he curled up in a corner, holding his head with his head lowered. he was filled with despair. that kind of despair was different from the despair of dying. in a place like this, in an environment like this, she didn¡¯t even dare to think about that person Chapter 1800 - Chapter 1800: Xiao mo, I’m here to save you (10) chapter 1800: xiao mo, i¡¯m here to save you (10) translator: 549690339 leng xiaomo did not know what time it was, and she did not know about black sky and white night. however, she knew that those terrifying things would happen to her tomorrow. she kept curling herself up and sealing herself up. she did not forget what the governor-general had said. no matter what he did to her, she would forget everything. but she didn¡¯t want to. she didn¡¯t want to forget many people and many things. especially one person- she didn¡¯t dare to think about it, because whenever she thought of him, she would be in so much pain. her whole body was in pain as if an electric current had passed through it. the governor-general did not appear again. no one knew when, but when someone came again, it was a doctor. he had brought two people with him to check on her physical condition. leng xiaomo knew that he couldn¡¯t refuse, so he allowed them to draw blood for testing and do various tests. however, in the end, leng xiaomo suddenly mumbled in a low voice, ¡± why, wanwan, why, it¡¯s me? ¡± the middle-aged doctor naturally knew what leng xiaomo meant. he pushed his glasses up and looked at the pale girl in front of him with some pity. he said slowly, ¡± this may be fate. we have done thousands of experiments, and only your body is the most suitable carrier. a carrier? leng xiaomo was stunned. ¡°it¡¯s you who know, you and the governor¡¯s sister are about the same age. it¡¯s just that the two of you live in two different worlds.¡± he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± when the governor went through great lengths to find his sister, his sister was ravaged by the head of the orphanage and some caretakers. the methods were unsightly, and it had been a long-term thing. some of those people were infected with the disease, which spread to the governor¡¯s sister through some channels, causing her to almost die. ¡°however, the governor-general finally found her, so how could he allow her to die? as such, he could only think of all sorts of ways to treat her. however, through this strange treatment, his sister survived, but her appearance became more and more terrifying. her mind also changed, and she became ferocious. she even ate a person last month.¡± the doctor said in a calm tone, as if he didn¡¯t find it strange anymore. however, leng xiaomo felt as if she had been frozen. ¡°then what will i do to yingluo, yingluo?¡± she mumbled, her head already buzzing. she knew that the governor¡¯s sister would be saved, but she would not be saved. they might not even be able to find her. or perhaps, even if she was found, she would no longer be ¡°her.¡± ¡°don¡¯t think too much, it won¡¯t hurt. there are still eight hours left. i¡¯ll give you an injection in eight hours, and you¡¯ll fall asleep. you won¡¯t know anything anymore.¡± the doctor seemed to be consoling her, and his tone was very gentle. leng xiaomo¡¯s lips twitched slightly. he revealed a bitter expression. she knew that, other than him and his sister¡¯s doctor, no one else knew about the governor¡¯s sister. it was only because the governor-general had granted her wish that she knew her fate. after the doctor left. not long after, the room seemed to turn dark and there was silence. so no one noticed that a small figure in the corner seemed to be curled up on the ground, convulsing. she was mumbling in pain, ¡± brother. the north pole. the stealth fighter jet has arrived. the upgraded fighter jet will become an underwater fighter jet after entering the sea. leng yunchen and the people from the base had arrived. [ there¡¯s still more to go.. the plot is going to develop very quickly!! ] Chapter 1801 - Chapter 1801: Brother, I’m in pain (1) chapter 1801: brother, i¡¯m in pain (1) translator: 549690339 the base¡¯s combat submarines were well-equipped and well-equipped. the arms group was the largest arms dealer in western europe. with their advanced weapons, they led more than half of the weapons market. they had no lack of high-energy weapons, some of which had not even been sold to the public yet. the submarine was traveling at a high speed. xu mo was shocked as he looked at the images captured from the video. it¡¯s a miracle that they were able to create such a massive project in this sub-zero temperature. the glaciers here span hundreds of miles and have more than ten layers. leng yunchen pursed his lips tightly and looked at the images, his body tensed up. ever since he set off, he rarely spoke. however, no one bothered him. su xun came with a group of secret agents from the base. they were all elites who could fight against a hundred enemies alone. rong zhan rarely went out personally, but this time was different. their families were captured. no matter what happened, he had to bring leng xiaomo back. rong zhan snorted coldly. so what if he¡¯s powerful? nothing can withstand the attack of our weapons. rong zhan then asked xu mo, ¡± how long more before we arrive? ¡± xu mo glanced at it. we still have a long way to go. it will take at least three hours to reach them. and there was no guarantee what they would encounter in the sea. the three-hour distance was very close. they had already slowed down to avoid alerting the enemy. upon hearing this, rong zhan narrowed his eyes. we¡¯ll split into three groups now. three hours later, i¡¯ll cover ah chen to save xiao mo. su xun, you stay outside and deal with the people they send out. as for you . rong zhan looked at xu mo. xu mo was stunned and shook his head. ¡± no, no, no. i don¡¯t know any tactics or skills ¡­ ¡± rong zhan, ¡°huahua.¡± seeing that the atmosphere was not quite right, xu mo¡¯s shoulders collapsed. alright, what can i do? ¡± take two secret agents and hide. ah chen will look for you after he saves xiao mo. you guys leave first. leave the rest to su xun and me. since he had already said that, xu mo naturally did not hesitate and nodded. in the time that followed. these three hours were neither too long nor too short, but everything seemed to have become so difficult to endure. especially for leng yunchen. he had been standing there the whole time, looking at the pitch-black seawater that the submarine had opened up in front of him, like an endless black hole. it was unknown what he was thinking. he did not eat or drink anything. when su xun and the others saw leng yunchen¡¯s reaction, they looked at each other, and a complicated look flashed in their eyes. after all, there were only a few people in their core circle. there were some things that could not be hidden. however, this made it even more difficult for them to say anything. that was because xiao mo¡¯s life and death were still unknown. if they had already been used for experiments, then everything would really be over. rong zhan asked xu mo to check the other party¡¯s weapons and equipment. when he passed by leng yunchen, he patted his shoulder, but the latter did not react. rong zhan glanced at him and saw that leng yunchen¡¯s eyes were red. what was that pair of eyes filled with? regret, pain, and all sorts of indescribable, complicated emotions. chen, pull yourself together. we don¡¯t know how xiao mo is. no matter what happens to him, he needs you to save him. that was the only thing rong zhan could say. soon, a tough battle would be fought! [ author: good night. continue after your coffee. sleep early, my babies. brother nine is in wuhan.. ] Chapter 1802 - Chapter 1802: Brother, I’m in pain (2) chapter 1802: brother, i¡¯m in pain (2) translator: 549690339 leng xiaomo was locked up in a small, sealed glass room. she did not dare to fall asleep. she was afraid that she would be injected with something once she fell asleep, and she would never be the same person again. the overwhelming darkness and silence attacked like a huge net that wanted to swallow everything. after an unknown amount of time. the room seemed to light up. she covered her eyes slightly and moved her body. ¡°leng xiaomo. ¡± a woman¡¯s voice sounded. when leng xiaomo heard this voice, she was slightly taken aback. she closed her eyes, but her hands were curled up, as if she was holding back. it was because the person who had come was the woman she wanted to tear apart. leng xiaomo, i know you don¡¯t want to see me, but it doesn¡¯t matter. you don¡¯t have much time left. i just wanted to tell you some things. are you sure you don¡¯t want to know, wanwan? ¡± lin qingya¡¯s voice came from outside the glass. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyelashes fluttered, but she still didn¡¯t move. in fact, she didn¡¯t want to hear it anymore, because what was waiting for her was enough to make her feel hopeless. however, lin qingya didn¡¯t think so. she didn¡¯t want to let her go just like that. ¡°leng xiaomo, do you know what they¡¯ll do to you? they¡¯ll put you in a deep sleep state, put you in the freezing chamber, and then turn you into a virus carrier in exchange for huge and incalculable benefits. you¡¯ll forget everything and live like a walking corpse, with only a short life of five years, you can¡¯t go anywhere, you can¡¯t go anywvhere, and finally die of exhaustion here.¡± even though leng xiaomo didn¡¯t want to hear lin qingya¡¯s words, they still entered her ears clearly and reverberated in her mind. finally, it hit her heart hard. so, this is what she¡¯ll become in the end? ¡°why are you telling me this?¡± leng xiaomo raised his head slowly, his eyes bloodshot. lin qingya squatted down slowly outside the glass and looked at her. lin qingya suddenly smiled. because i don¡¯t want you to be so calm before you become a carrier. leng xiaomo, you¡¯re about to be taken away for experiments. no one can save you. the brother you like, your family, they won¡¯t be able to find you. a person¡¯s face flashed across leng xiaomo¡¯s mind. her body was in pain, and she hugged her head tightly, not wanting to think about him. however, she seemed to be unable to control herself as she curled up and trembled on the ground. leng xiaomo, oh, leng xiaomo. you¡¯ve become like this for him. do you regret it, qianqian? ¡± ¡°get lost! get lost- !¡± with a loud bang, leng xiaomo¡¯s figure suddenly pounced and slammed into the glass. she hit the glass, and her wet eyes flashed with a scarlet red color as she stared at lin qingya and shouted. i¡¯m going to kill you, i¡¯m definitely going to kill you-! leng xiaomo screamed hysterically. she had never hated anyone so much before. because of her torture. she was in so much dain everv time she thought of the man she loved the most. she hated her so much that she wanted to kill her! the special glass blocked the two of them firmly. lin qingya could only sneer at leng xiaomo¡¯s crazed look. she was filled with contempt, disdain, and the strong pleasure of revenge. ¡°you want to kill me? fine, i¡¯ll wait!¡± after lin qingya finished speaking, she smiled and turned to leave in her high heels. leng xiaomo¡¯s body slowly went limp, and her muffled sobs could be heard in the darkness.. Chapter 1803 - Chapter 1803: Brother, 1 1 m in pain (3) chapter 1803: brother, 1 1 m in pain (3) translator: 549690339 the faint light dimmed again, and the place turned dark. leng xiaomo whimpered in a low voice, like a little beast in despair, an abandoned little beast. time passed by little by little. in a huge control room at the bottom of the sea, countless red detectors scanned all the living creatures on the bottom of the sea and analyzed the data transmitted back by the reflection waves to determine what kind of living creatures they were. the surveillance camera and the red light were working together. two staff members were monitoring the screen daily to see if there were any unusual movements at the bottom of the sea. however, the door of the operation room suddenly opened. one of them immediately turned around and saw a man in a white robe and a mask pushing something in. the monitoring staff immediately stood up and said, ¡± are you from the experimental department? did you come to the wrong place-i¡¯ whoosh ¡ª ! before he could finish his sentence, a small silver light suddenly flashed across the sky-i the speed was so fast that it seemed to pierce through the air, and with a sharp wind, it directly pierced his throat. the man¡¯s eyes immediately widened as he looked at the blood that was spurting out in front of him. he slowly fell to the ground. the other man reacted quickly and touched the alarm button. however, before he could run over, his calf was pierced from the back. he knelt on the ground and screamed in pain. the white cloak fell on his head. she covered his mouth with one hand and twisted his neck with the other. with a muffled crack, his head was broken. leng yunchen took off his mask and hurried to look at the surveillance video in the control room. he had to quickly find out where the missing leng xiaomo was locked up. leng yunchen was looking for the surveillance video in the control room, while outside the control room, several people had sneaked in, all of whom were following a man who was the leader to cover for leng yunchen. rong zhan was standing outside the door. the reason why he came here in person was that he wanted leng yunchen to leave as soon as possible after he saved xiao mo. even if he wanted to take revenge, xiao mo might need him more than that, so he would leave the heavy blow to them to leng yunchen. leng yunchen checked every surveillance camera, but he could not find leng xiaomo anywhere. this result made him even more fearful and uneasy. he could only force himself to calm down. things must not be that bad. leng yunchen began to search through the surveillance videos from a few hours ago. he did not believe that there was no trace of xiao mo being here. dozens of surveillance images were displayed at the same time, and leng yunchen did not miss any of them. however- it was about seven or eight hours ago. suddenly, he saw her in the aisle-! leng yunchen¡¯s eyes widened and he held his breath. his face was extremely ugly. that was because he saw his sister¡¯s petite and weak body being dragged away by two people. her body had become soft and her eyes were closed. he did not imow if she was dead or alive. why did he say that he didn¡¯t know if he was dead or alive? because she was in a mess, wearing unfamiliar large clothes, her hair was messy, her delicate little face was full of scars, her forehead was bleeding, her nose and eyelids were scratched, and her face was full of tears. it was like this on the surface, but what about under the clothes that he could not see? leng yunchen clenched his fists tightly, his eyes red. he did not dare to think about it anymore. in front of her was a familiar figure. that was ¡­ lin qingya. it was his sister! xiao mo, the woman who had told him more than once that there was something wrong with her! yingluo! Chapter 1804 - Chapter 1804: Brother, I’m in pain (4) chapter 1804: brother, i¡¯m in pain (4) translator: 549690339 leng yunchen¡¯s tall figure stood there, his whole body tense. his cold and slender eyes were red, as if he wanted to kill someone. he had never hated himself so much before. it was all his fault. although he did not know how xiao mo had been caught, he knew that she must have had something to do with it. if he had seen through that woman earlier, his sister would not be where she was now. leng yunchen¡¯s heart ached so much that he found it hard to breathe. he followed the surveillance video and found the next place where she was taken to. leng yunchen only wanted to know where she was locked up now. according to what they said, did the virus work on her body? did they use her for experiments? however, after fast-forwarding the video, he saw his sister being taken into a dark room. deep in his heart, he had a very bad feeling. a blinding light suddenly lit up the room, completely exposing her petite and disheveled figure to the surveillance cameras. he could clearly see that leng xiaomo¡¯s wrists were cuffed, and his bare ankles were also tied up with chains. he widened his eyes, and that extremely bad feeling became even more intense. however, in reality. his bad premonition was actually the truth. because the following scenes were like a movie being played, one by one, in front of his eyes. lin qingya used him to mock her and gave xiao mo a tight slap. looking at xiao mo¡¯s swollen face, leng yunchen¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. however, what happened after that was even more unexpected to leng yunchen. the blinding light was too focused on his sister¡¯s body, so he didn¡¯t see the machine in the dark. and the chair she was sitting on was no ordinary chair. it was the electric chair. the moment leng yunchen recognized it clearly, his heart ached as if a needle had pierced it. he was terrified because he knew that it was a treatment only for the death row criminals in the prison, and it would make people feel more painful than death. his sister, on the other hand, was stunned. leng yunchen was completely dumbfounded. they looked at the screen in a daze. that terrifying scene had really happened. she didn¡¯t know what lin qingya had shown her, but she was immediately electrocuted! his sister¡¯s painful screams came from the screen. her screams, cries, and her pained expression made leng yunchen freeze on the spot. he seemed to have lost his mind. he didn¡¯t move at all. only her voice and that scene seemed to have turned into an invisible sharp blade, stabbing his heart. he was in so much pain that he found it hard to breathe. leng yunchen¡¯s tall figure swayed a little. his cold eyes were red and filled with mist, and tears seemed to be on the verge of falling. ¡°little mo, little mo, big brother is wrong,¡± he mumbled in a low voice, as if he had fallen into an inescapable situation. he was the one who had caused all of this. it should be him, but all the consequences were for his sister to bear. he didn¡¯t know what was happening outside the control room, but there were some strange movements, some gunshots, and someone seemed to be calling his name, but leng yunchen seemed to have heard nothing. he was really on the verge of collapse. outside, an alarm suddenly sounded. the alarm went off one after another, and the entire place was suddenly filled with alarms. the door of the control room suddenly opened automatically, and a bullet flew in from outside. however, it missed and hit the surveillance screen, turning into black and broken glass. his sister had disappeared. brother feng jiu: ¡± i¡¯ll update more. don¡¯t stay up late. hurry up and break it.. Chapter 1805 - Chapter 1805: Brother, I’m in pain (5) chapter 1805: brother, i¡¯m in pain (5) translator: 549690339 as the screen cracked open and leng xiaomo¡¯s figure disappeared, leng yunchen¡¯s head seemed to explode as he suddenly woke up. a dense barrage of bullets came from behind him. his figure instantly dodged and flipped over to cover behind those screens. some people rushed over, but they were soon retaliated. leng yunchen knew that it was rong zhan and the others who had made a move. he left the place quickly to find leng xiaomo¡¯s whereabouts. as early as when the submarine battleship was at the bottom of the sea, they had scanned their entire submarine base from the outside and transformed it into a 4d 3d model, so they could see the building structure inside at a glance. in addition, he had quickly browsed through most of the rooms with surveillance cameras. the rest of the rooms without surveillance cameras must be top-secret places. it was also where leng xiaomo was hiding. after eliminating them one by one, he roughly knew where they could be! although leng yunchen¡¯s heart was breaking down, he really did not dare to think about it anymore under such circumstances. he only wanted to find her as soon as possible! i hope there¡¯s still time! outside, rong zhan had brought a group of secret agents to infiltrate and kill many people without batting an eye. in the end, they were discovered by someone accidentally and triggered the alarm. as soon as the alarm went off, the entire underwater base was on high alert. they launched a carpet search for the invading enemy, and the atmosphere instantly froze. the sound of an alarm could be heard in the dark. leng xiaomo¡¯s brows twitched slightly, but his eyes were still tightly shut. his face was pale, and his little body was lying on the bed with an iv drip on his wrist. and at this moment. all of a sudden, the sound of rapid footsteps could be heard. from the sound of the footsteps, there were about four or five people. for some reason, leng xiaomo¡¯s heart suddenly felt empty when she heard this voice. lying on the hospital bed, she felt as if her body had suddenly sunk into a boundless abyss. the terrifying thing that lin qingya had told her was about to happen. leng xiaomo could already feel it in her heart. but why did the alarm go off? with the sound of footsteps, the lights around them lit up. there were still people! someone had been by her side all this time. the glass door was opened first. the man¡¯s footsteps were very light, so light that it was hard to detect. however, a cold wind blew. it was not an illusion. leng xiaomo moved her body slightly. she felt weak and feeble, as if she couldn¡¯t muster up any strength. she slowly opened her eyes and saw a handsome, fair face and slightly long silver hair. he leaned over slightly and caressed her forehead gently. little girl, don¡¯t be afraid. you¡¯ll be free very soon. even though leng xiaomo had expected this to happen, she still felt a lump in her throat when she heard him say that. she didn¡¯t want to forget the past. she didn¡¯t want to become a demon that wasn¡¯t human. she didn¡¯t want to become a virus carrier and let everyone fear her. or even- the person she loved the most. however, did she have a choice? leng xiaomo grabbed onto his arm tightly. her eyes were wet, and her voice was weak as she asked, ¡± does time really pass so quickly? do i really not have any more time? ¡± no matter how much pain she felt, she still wanted to think about that person. she didn¡¯t want everything to end like this. the governor-general looked at her little face that was pale and in pain. his fingertips were trembling slightly. his eyes darkened a little. finally ¡­. Chapter 1806 - Chapter 1806: Brother, I’m in pain (6) chapter 1806: brother, i¡¯m in pain (6) translator: 549690339 he took her into his arms and patted her head gently. his actions were so gentle, as if he was an elder. however, in reality, he was the one controlling everything from behind the scenes, personally pushing her to hell. little girl, i didn¡¯t say this before. you¡¯re about the same age as my sister, but you¡¯ve been the apple of your parents ¡®and brother¡¯s eyes since you were young, a flower in the greenhouse. my sister is different. my sister¡¯s life is too miserable, and i want to make it up to her once. i¡¯ve let you down. if you can, hate me and curse me to go to hell. it doesn¡¯t matter. i just hope you don¡¯t blame her. she¡¯s a pitiful person. after the governor-general finished speaking, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his neck. however, no matter how painful it was, he only furrowed his brows slightly and did not make a sound. leng xiaomo bit down on his neck with a whoosh, as if she was venting all her remaining strength on him. a few people rushed over from behind the governor-general, and there was a new bed outside. it was obvious that they were going to move leng xiaomo away. however, when they saw that she was actually attacking the governor-general, they immediately pulled her away in horror. ¡°governor-general, are you alright?¡± one of the doctors saw that his neck was bleeding from the bite, and his face turned pale. the governor-general lowered his head and touched his neck with his fingers. he could feel the wet blood on his neck. his eyes flickered slightly, then he slowly said, ¡± it¡¯s fine. you guys deal with it as soon as possible. don¡¯t let those people find her. ¡°yes!¡± in reality, the alarm had gone off, a fight had broken out, and he was in a bad state. regardless of whether he was here to save the girl, they had to take precautions and deal with leng xiaomo a few hours in advance. leng xiaomo watched as the middle-aged doctor from before wore a mask and took out a syringe from a silver box. she finally couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore, and she struggled with all her might. however, she did not have much strength to begin with. in the face of a few doctors, she was even more powerless. she was firmly controlled. in her despair, she looked at the governor-general with her wet and red eyes. her eyes were filled with pleading. even though she knew that he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy, she still looked at him, shook her head, and begged him not to do this. the governor stood behind the doctor and looked at her. he looked into her red eyes, which were filled with desire. for some reason, his eyes suddenly blurred, and those eyes seemed to overlap with a pair of eyes in his memory. when they were on the verge of death, they looked at him with hopelessness and longing. therefore, he was determined to fulfill that person¡¯s long-cherished wish. and that person was his mother. however, during this period of daze, two men in white coats firmly held her limbs and pressed her on the bed to prevent her from moving. the doctor in charge of his laboratory raised the syringe and wanted to put her body into a special state of unconsciousness before freezing it. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t whine!¡± leng xiaomo watched as her wide sleeves were rolled up and the needle was about to be injected into her body. she cried out in despair, her voice almost hoarse. the governor-general just looked at her, his blue eyes flashing with a touch of darkness. in the end, he turned his eyes away slightly, as if he didn¡¯t want to see that scene again. however, leng xiaomo¡¯s hoarse cry at the end made his eyes narrow.. Chapter 1807 - Chapter 1807: Brother, I’m in pain (7) chapter 1807: brother, i¡¯m in pain (7) translator: 549690339 brother, brother, i was wrong. come and save me, yingluo! the governor-general¡¯s body stiffened when he heard the hoarse voice of despair. it was as if a string in her nerves had suddenly snapped. he turned around and saw that the professor had already injected the liquid into her body. they had all been injected. she could no longer shout. he looked at her with his eyes wide open, his face instantly turning extremely pale. his body, which had been struggling to move, gradually stopped moving. there was no response. those eyes that were originally filled with helplessness and longing had also become unfocused. her slender body lay on the bed. she was still alive, but she seemed to have lost her original vitality. and it seemed like she was hallucinating when she cried and called him brother. but the governor-general knew. that was not it. she was calling her own brother. she wanted her brother to save her, yingluo. but it was too late, yingluo. he would put her in the freezer. there were hundreds of freezers in there, and she would be among them, and no one would be able to find her. as he watched the doctors in the laboratory take leng xiaomo¡¯s body away, a sentence flashed across his mind at a certain moment. finally, someone would have a taste of his own medicine. the underwater base was under attack, and the governor-general had sent out his men. only a man in black followed him closely and protected him. the governor-general did not seem to be worried about an invasion, nor did he care who the outsiders were. in his eyes, nothing was more important than the carrier of his treasure. leng xiaomo was sent into the cold chamber. as soon as the combination lock was opened, a group of people pushed her in, followed by the silver-haired man. the doctor in charge of the laboratory stood in front of leng xiaomo. he put on a pair of gloves and began to unbutton her loose shirt. the person to be placed in the cold storage room can not wear a single piece of clothing. this way, he could directly enter the state of refrigeration. however, just as the professor was about to unbutton the second button, an emotionless voice was heard, ¡± wait. the doctor professor¡¯s hand stopped moving and he looked towards the source of the voice. the silver-haired man was tall, nearly 1.9 meters tall, and his handsome face had a rare cold expression. the surrounding people suddenly felt a chill. he was subconsciously afraid, but he didn¡¯t know why the governor-general¡¯s expression had changed so suddenly. the next second, the governor-general coldly said, ¡± all of you, get out. ¡°what? governor-general, i¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to ¡­¡± ¡°get out!¡± another two words interrupted him ruthlessly, and it was even colder than before. as soon as these words were spoken, no one dared to hesitate. the doctor took off his gloves and put them aside, then led the others out. the black-robed man behind the governor did not move. the governor¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly, ¡± you go out as well and keep an eye on the people outside. don¡¯t let them in as they please until i leave. ¡°yes!¡± after the man in black left, he closed the door of the cold chamber. suddenly, only the governor and the petite figure on the bed were left in the large cold chamber. the governor-general¡¯s face was expressionless. to outsiders, they would probably think that the governor-general was alone with the girl in there because he wanted to find out which freezer the girl was in. however, he didn¡¯t know. the matter was far from over.. Chapter 1808 - Chapter 1808: Brother, I’m in pain (8) chapter 1808: brother, i¡¯m in pain (8) translator: 549690339 it was a feeling he couldn¡¯t explain. perhaps it was because she was about the same age as his sister, or perhaps it was because there was a difference between men and women, or perhaps it was because of yingying and many other factors, but even if she was just a virus carrier, he didn¡¯t want her to be seen naked by everyone. as for why he could do it. perhaps, that was only because it was her, yingluo. he didn¡¯t know about the others, but he knew that he wouldn¡¯t have any other way of looking at it. the large clothes were removed from her head to toe, and one of the layers of the refrigerator in the middle was opened. he picked up the light and unconscious her and carefully placed her inside, letting her lie flat on the ice. after he settled her down, he gently touched her soft short black hair and then pushed the freezer inside. there were hundreds of places to place her, but only he knew where she was. after he was done, he took her clothes and went out. outside, everyone was still waiting. the governor-general¡¯s handsome face was expressionless as he said indifferently, ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡® with that, the group of people left. he clenched the clothes in his hand. the girl¡¯s body temperature was still on it. now, it was time to deal with the invasion of the enemy. on the way out, the governor¡¯s group had sealed off the cold chamber. lin qingya was in a hurry to find the governor. as soon as she saw them, she rushed over, her breathing a little irregular. governor, something has happened. we¡¯ve been attacked by an unknown enemy. things had completely exceeded her imagination. ¡°are they the people who came to save that girl?¡± the governor¡¯s expression was indifferent. lin qingya¡¯s behavior made him a little unhappy. lin qingya¡¯s expression turned ugly when she heard the governor¡¯s words. then, she said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, governor. we still can¡¯t confirm the other party¡¯s background, but they are very powerful. they are surrounded by warships. those people had actually infiltrated their system to cause damage, causing the enemy to only notice the abnormality when they were surrounded. however, their equipment was already advanced enough. if they could break through, then the other party¡¯s level must be on par with or higher than theirs. lin qingya¡¯s words made the governor¡¯s face turn cold. he looked at lin qingya with a sharp and sarcastic gaze. lin qingya¡¯s heart trembled. she swallowed her saliva and lowered her head in fear. governor, our enemy is only the z nation¡¯s senior colonel at most. we took his sister away. but in fact, he doesn¡¯t have the ability to do so alone. they brought a lot of people and battleships, even an air-cannon, but those people aren¡¯t z country¡¯s j team soldiers.¡± this was something that lin qingya didn¡¯t expect at all. although senior colonel leng was powerful, the military team would not mobilize the military team and air masons for his personal affairs. they would only do this for national affairs. that was why she dared to do everything she could to get rid of her. this was because she knew that senior colonel leng wouldn¡¯t be able to save his sister from the underwater base. however- she seemed to be wrong. she didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong, but the current situation was clearly not right. so, she was not sure if the other party was leng yunchen¡¯s man. however, after lin qingya¡¯s words, the governor looked down at her and pinched her chin with his fingers tightly. his voice had a hint of a smile, but it was cold to the bone. then, who else would appear at this time besides him?! after saying that, the smile on the governor¡¯s lips disappeared. he coldly spat out a few words and left. stupid woman! [ spoiler: the update after 12 0 ¡®clock to save people ] Chapter 1809 - Chapter 1809: Brother, 1 1 m in pain (9) chapter 1809: brother, 1 1 m in pain (9) translator: 549690339 in the underwater experimental base, leng yunchen thought about the layout of the entire building. after eliminating the places with surveillance cameras, he directly locked onto the first floor of the basement. all of their men were attracted by the internal attack, and a few of them were easily dealt with by leng yunchen along the way. he came down from the stairs. as soon as he stepped out of the door, he saw a group of people walking sideways towards him. he immediately hid behind the door and secretly looked in the direction they left. at the same time, leng yunchen also saw a few people in white coats and a tall silver-haired man who was walking in front. as soon as leng yunchen saw the man in the front, he squinted his eyes and clenched his fists. he would definitely not let go of the people who had taken his sister after he rescued her. watching them leave, leng yunchen quickly rushed in the direction they had left. he didn¡¯t know why, but he had a premonition that they were still doing those unspeakable things at the bottom of the hierarchy in the chaos outside. it must be very important to them. what was important to them now? virus, carrier. at the thought of this, leng yunchen¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely ugly. he didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and headed in the direction they had come from. there were many closed laboratories at the bottom level. leng yunchen opened them one by one and looked at them. he was very anxious and his heart was hanging tightly. at that moment, he suddenly heard the sound of high heels coming from somewhere. when he heard the voice, he immediately entered a laboratory. the door was left ajar. hearing the footsteps in high heels outside, he put his hand behind his waist and pulled out a sharp dagger from under his coat. the woman who could appear outside was probably with those people. that way, she might know where his sister was locked up. as the footsteps got closer, the murderous intent in leng yunxi¡¯s eyes grew stronger. finally, the moment the other party passed by the door, leng yunchen kicked the door open and pounced on him, pressing the other party against the wall. the other party wanted to shoot, but leng yunchen held her wrist tightly and kicked her pistol away. the dagger fell on her neck and he threatened her in a low voice, ¡± behave yourself. if you move again, i¡¯ll kill you immediately! the man¡¯s mouth was covered, and he made muffled sounds as he nodded. leng yunchen looked at the other party¡¯s messy hair covering the side of her face, vaguely revealing her appearance. he did not know what he thought of, but he suddenly turned her around. suddenly, her face was clearly reflected in his eyes. however, the moment he saw it, an overwhelming anger rose from the bottom of his heart. ¡°it¡¯s you, it¡¯s actually you-!¡± leng yunchen clutched her neck tightly in an instant, gritting his teeth as he uttered these words. the woman in front of him was none other than lin qingya, the vicious and perverted woman who had abused his sister cruelly! lin qingya had difficulty breathing with her neck clutched, and her face turned purple. however, her face was also filled with horror, as if she had not expected that leng yunchen would really bring people to save leng xiaomo! how was that possible? how could leng yunchen have such a powerful force behind him? it was impossible for the army to be dispatched at his will! at this moment, leng yunchen was strangling her neck tightly, thinking of her electrocuting him and beating his sister. his eyes were red, and he wished ¡­ Chapter 1810 - Chapter 1810: Brother, I’m in pain (10) chapter 1810: brother, i¡¯m in pain (10) translator: 549690339 he wanted to strangle this woman immediately! however, he knew that it wasn¡¯t the time yet. he had to find out where his sister was from this woman. leng yunxi¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold light. she held her neck with her big hand and scanned the surrounding environment. he held a knife to her neck and asked in a low voice, ¡± where is my sister? take me there now!¡± the hand on her throat loosened a little, and lin qingya suddenly took a deep breath. panic and fear flashed in her eyes, but she pretended to be confused and said, ¡± captain leng, i admit that i¡¯m not the person you saw before, but i really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! no matter what, she would never reveal leng xiaomo¡¯s whereabouts. moreover, what could leng yunchen do if she did not admit it? unexpectedly, as soon as she said this, a touch of ruthlessness flashed across leng yunchen¡¯s dark eyes. he held her throat with one hand and raised the dagger with the other hand to stab lin qingya¡¯s shoulder! ¡°ah ¡­ wu!¡± all her cries of pain were covered by a hand. lin qingya¡¯s eyes widened in pain, and the sharp knife was deeply stabbed into her shoulder. she was in so much pain that she stopped breathing because the hand had directly pierced through her shoulder! it went through his entire shoulder blade. however, leng yunchen did not have the slightest bit of pity for her. his face was gloomy and terrifying, and his eyes were full of murderous intent and anger. he said fiercely, ¡± i don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you! i¡¯ve seen the surveillance footage of you abusing my sister, and i¡¯ll settle this with you sooner or later! but now, if you don¡¯t tell me where she is, you¡¯ll f * cking die now! ¡± as soon as he finished speaking, he pulled out the dagger from her shoulder. blood splattered everyvvhere, forming a terrifying arc in the air. it was on the wall, the ground, and even on his cold face. lin qinqva¡¯s face was pale from the pain, and she and twitched. however, this was nothing because the sharp dagger was pressed against her throat, and it was getting tighter and tighter. blood was gradually seeping out of her neck. lin qingya was finally scared and couldn¡¯t believe it. never in her wildest dreams did she expect that leng yunchen would find out about what she had done to leng xiaomo! it meant that leng yunchen was really going to kill her. no matter how much pain she was in, she didn¡¯t dare to move at all, afraid that his dagger would come any closer. then she would be dead. he was completely dead. ¡°yingluo, i¡¯ll talk, i¡¯ll talk.¡± lin qingya covered her bleeding shoulder and said weakly with a pale face. when she said this, a strange light flashed in lin qingya¡¯s eyes. so what if he told leng yunchen? there were hundreds of freezers in the refrigerator, and no one knew where leng xiaomo was hiding except for the governor. even if he were to tell him that leng xiaomo was in the cold chamber, he would have to search for her for a long time. by then, the governor¡¯s men would probably come and surround him before he could even find leng xiaomo. at that time, neither of them would be able to escape! leng yunchen grabbed her hair and forced her to look at him. he said ruthlessly, ¡± i¡¯m telling you, if you dare to play any tricks, i¡¯ll kill you immediately! no one can be faster than the blades of my men!¡± lin qingya¡¯s heart trembled. she naturally knew that he was telling the truth. her face was pale, and she took a deep breath in pain. go forward, then turn right, and at the end of the road is a cold chamber. she¡¯s there.. Chapter 1811 - Chapter 1811: Brother, I’m in pain (11) chapter 1811: brother, i¡¯m in pain (11) translator: 549690339 ¡°what? the cold chamber?¡± his sister had already entered the cold chamber? leng yunchen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. it was as if a thunderbolt had struck his head, making his mind buzz. he seemed to be unable to accept this fact. she entered the cold chamber. the cold chamber was empty. leng yunchen¡¯s emotions were a little out of control all of a sudden, and the fear in his heart overwhelmed him. she would die if she entered the cold chamber. after all the torture her body had gone through, how could she stand the cold temperature in the freezing room? leng yunchen¡¯s hand that was holding the dagger was trembling. the dagger sank deeper and deeper, and blood flowed down. lin qingya was even more panicked. she struggled to avoid it. however, the next second, leng yunchen took her away from the place and walked inside. he seemed to have changed into a different person, and his whole aura became terrifying. you¡¯ve brought me to look for her. if you lie to me, i¡¯ll make you wish you were dead! he would pay back everything that his sister had suffered, ten times, a hundred times! he held her hostage and walked to the freezer in her mouth. the door was locked. leng yunchen tightened his grip on the dagger. ¡± open the door! ¡± lin qingya stammered, ¡± i ¡­ i don¡¯t know. leng yunchen sneered, ¡± is that so? then your hand is useless! after saying that, leng yunchen grabbed her hand and was about to cut it off. lin qingya was so shocked that she shouted, ¡± i¡¯ll drive! i¡¯ll open it!¡± lin qingya was trying her best to stall for time, but it turned out that she could not do so in leng yunchen¡¯s place. she had to escape as soon as possible after opening the cold chamber. otherwise, leng yunchen would definitely kill her after he found leng xiaomo. lin qingya didn¡¯t dare to hesitate any longer. she endured the pain in her shoulder and went to open the password lock of the cold chamber. during this process, no one could describe leng yunchen¡¯s feelings. even though his sister was right in front of him, he still felt that he was too late. his sins were too great. the door was slowly opened, and a gust of cold air came in, accompanied by white steam. however, no matter how cold it was inside, it could not be compared to leng yunchen¡¯s heart. as soon as the door was opened, leng yunchen rushed in without a care. he didn¡¯t even care about lin qingya. at this moment, there was nothing more important than saving his sister! ¡°little mo-! little mo-!¡± leng yunchen shouted as he looked at the layers of refrigerators on both sides of the room. he was on the verge of a mental breakdown. how could his sister survive in such a cold place? how long had she been here! leng yunchen¡¯s heart ached at the thought of this, and he wished he could bear all the pain for her. ¡°where is she? which freezer is she in?¡± leng yunchen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he gritted his teeth and asked. lin qingya covered the bleeding area with a pale face and shook her head. ¡± i really don¡¯t know about this. ¡± ¡°you-i¡± the dagger was about to land, and lin qingya quickly shouted, ¡± it¡¯s the governor! it was the governor! only the governor-general knows which ice layer she¡¯s in. everyone else has been ordered to leave by him. believe me, this time i really don¡¯t know yingluo!¡± leng yunchen¡¯s face turned extremely pale when he heard this, but lin qingya¡¯s breathing was in disorder as she said, ¡± if you want to find her, find ran ran quickly. she was just released by them not long ago. if you wait any longer, i¡¯m afraid it will be too late. she can¡¯t hold on for that long.. Chapter 1812 - Chapter 1812: brother, i’m in pain (12) chapter 1812: brother, i¡¯m in pain (12) translator: 549690339 her words had completely diverted leng yunchen¡¯s attention. he would then have a chance to escape. however, she did not expect that leng yunchen¡¯s cold face would flash with a touch of ferocity. his eyes were filled with a dark storm. he directly clasped her broken and bleeding shoulder and pressed it against the wall. with a swoosh, the dagger was inserted into her shoulder again. ah! lin qingya screamed in pain. her shoulder, which had been severely injured, was hit again, and the dagger nailed her to the wall. his shoulder was a bloody mess, and one of his arms was probably crippled. all his meridians were severed. she was like a broken and bloody doll, nailed to the ice wall, and blood stained her surroundings, making people feel that blood type was extremely cruel. lin qingya almost fainted from the pain and seemed to have no strength to escape. leng yunchen no longer cared about her and began to look for them one by one. there were layers of ice on both sides to store human bodies, or to preserve the dead bodies, or something else. leng yunchen pulled one open and found that there was indeed someone inside, but it was not his sister. it was just that the person¡¯s appearance made leng yunchen¡¯s heart tremble fiercely. boundless fear struck him. in fact, he had long been unable to bear it, but he was still holding on until he found his sister. he pulled them out one by one and searched them. those people were covered with a layer of white cloth. after the white cloth was removed, their bodies were frozen stiff without any blood, just like frozen dead people. leng yunchen was really afraid. he was afraid that when he found his sister, his xiao mo would also be in a daze! the temperature here was extremely cold, and not long after, leng yunchen¡¯s eyelashes were covered with frost from his breath. his whole body was cold, and his hands touched the layers of ice. even though his fingers were numb and stiff from the cold, he still did not stop. he only wanted to find his sister as soon as possible. however, leng yunchen was very clear in his heart that although he wanted to find her very much, he did not want to find her here. he was really afraid that it would be too late. however, after searching for a long time, leng yunchen opened the third floor on the left, the seventh seat-it was in the middle, right in the center. as soon as he opened it, leng yunchen glanced at her face and was about to push it back. but just as he was about to push it back, his body suddenly froze. the blood in his body seemed to have frozen. the image that flashed through his mind just now seemed to appear in front of his eyes again. what kind of face would that be? leng yunchen¡¯s fingertips trembled uncontrollably. slowly, he shifted his gaze back to her. the girl lying inside was the only one whose face was not covered with a white cloth. her black hair was stained with white frost, and her delicate face was frighteningly pale, without a trace of blood. her long eyelashes were also covered in a layer of white frost. he almost didn¡¯t recognize her when he saw her in a hurry just now, because she seemed to have become the one he was afraid of. however, leng yunchen, who recognized her at this time, collapsed all of a sudden. ever since her accident, he had been worried about her without eating or drinking. he was afraid, terrified, and regretful, so that he could find her as soon as possible. in a short period of time, he had become exhausted. however, at this time, he finally found the person he was looking for. leng yunchen¡¯s tense nerves seemed to have snapped all of a sudden. he was a little helpless and did not know what to do. in the end, he suddenly lowered his head and covered his face in pain, tears flowing from his fingers.. Chapter 1813 - Chapter 1813: Chapter 1798: chapter 1813: chapter 1798: translator: 549690339 there were no words that could describe leng yunchen¡¯s feelings at this moment. such a tall man was standing in front of her at this time, like a beast that had lost its loved one. he was in despair and collapsed, but he was helpless. it was as if he did not know how to face her at this moment. his entire body was enveloped in immense pain. he seemed to want to shout, but he couldn¡¯t. in the end, he could only cry as he touched leng xiaomo¡¯s face with trembling hands. he muttered in a hoarse and desperate voice, ¡± xiao mo, xiao mo, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m late. how could she still be alive in her current state? leng yunchen clenched his fist so tightly that his fingertips sank deep into his palm. he lowered his head and gently touched her face as he cried. his hot tears fell on her face and slowly slid down her cheek. little mo, wake up. wake up, okay? brother xuxu is here. i¡¯ll take you home. let¡¯s go home. leng yunchen leaned against her forehead and sobbed. feeling her cold body, his heart finally became so fragile that it could not withstand a single blow. he did not think about anything else in his mind. he did not care anymore. he just wanted to take her and leave this place immediately. she was lying here alone. she must be very, very cold. leng yunchen carried her down from above. her body was light, so thin that she did not have much weight. she was not wearing anything under the white cloth. leng yunchen¡¯s face turned extremely ugly again. his eyes were scarlet red, and his fists were clenched tightly, making cracking sounds. he did not know what kind of humiliation she had suffered here, what kind of inhumane torture she had suffered, but he knew that no matter what happened to her, it was all because of him. if he had discovered lin qingya¡¯s evil plot earlier and protected her well, she wouldn¡¯t have been caught and tortured here! how much did he hate himself? he wished he could just die. leng yunchen slowly put leng xiaomo¡¯s body on the ground. he knelt down on one knee, took off his thick coat, and wrapped her petite and cold body in it. throughout the whole process, leng yunchen did not touch her nose with his hand. he was really scared. he would never forget the sight of her. her entire body was covered in frost. when he touched her, that cold temperature seeped into his fingertips and spread to his limbs and bones. the temperature made him panic and fear. he was afraid that she had already left him. leng yunchen wrapped her petite body in his coat and carried her in his arms. this time, leng yunchen knelt on the ground with both knees and held her in his arms. he lowered his head and kissed her cold forehead. those red eyes were filled with pain and devotion. little mo, you must be scared, right? don¡¯t be scared, i¡¯ll take you home now. leng yunchen held her tightly in his arms and walked out of the room step by step. when he saw the door, leng yunchen immediately saw that the wall where lin qingya had been pinned to was covered in blood, but she was gone. the dripping blood continued to spread outwards. it was obvious that lin qingya had either escaped or called for help. however, leng yunchen did not seem to be afraid at all, and soon, they knew why. not far away, there were already many people rushing over, and they soon came face to face with them. brother nine: ¡± i used a pack of tissues. i¡¯m flying back home from wuhan tomorrow. i¡¯m sorry. it¡¯ll be sweeter when i get back.. Chapter 1814 - Chapter 1814: is she dead or alive (1) chapter 1814: is she dead or alive (1) translator: 549690339 a group of people rushed over quickly with guns in their hands. leng yunchen held her in his arms and did not avoid her. just as the people on the opposite side raised their guns and pointed them at them, a sudden burst of gunfire rang out, causing those people to shiver like screening chaff through a sieve. rong zhan¡¯s men rushed over quickly to cover for leng yunchen and leng xiaomo. rong zhan appeared, dressed in all black. he walked around the corpses and came to leng yunchen and the others. at first glance, he saw leng xiaomo, who was in his arms with a pale face. he was stunned and a look of shock flashed across his face. she also seemed to subconsciously think that leng xiaomo might be afraid. ah chen, quickly take her away from here. leave the rest to me. rong zhan said with an ugly expression. however, as soon as he said this ¡­ not far away, a man¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded, ¡± leave? where are we going?¡± rong zhan turned around and saw a silver-haired man standing not far away. behind him was a man in black with a sharp machete on his shoulder. and he had nothing in his hands. rong zhan narrowed his eyes and looked at the man. there was no doubt that when the two of them were at each other¡¯s throats, they could immediately feel that the other party was probably the mastermind behind the secret experiment in this underwater base. ¡°you go first.¡± rong zhan did not turn back. after saying that to leng yunchen, he motioned for the few secret agents beside him to follow him. leng yunchen fixed his eyes on the man. he knew that this man was probably the governor-general that lin qingya had mentioned. he was the one who had put his sister in the freezer and even stripped her naked. leng yunchen could not wait to rush up and kill him now to avenge his sister! rong zhan felt that something was wrong with leng yunchen¡¯s breath and immediately held his arm. he looked at him with a complicated gaze, his eyes full of rejection. he could understand leng yunchen¡¯s feelings, just like how he was very angry now, not to mention that xiao mo was his sister. however, no matter what, xiao mo should be sent out of this place immediately. leng yunchen¡¯s body was stiff. he could only hold back his anger and murderous intent and leave with leng xiaomo in his arms. on the other side, the governor didn¡¯t even need to say anything. the men in black behind him suddenly appeared and pulled out long rows of warriors to block the front. rong zhan looked at the governor-general and sneered. how dare you touch our people? you¡¯re courting death! as soon as he finished speaking, the entire underwater base suddenly exploded with a loud bang. the entire base trembled, as if the outside had suffered a heavy blow. this sudden movement was like a domino effect. two or three secret agents around leng yunchen immediately moved out and started fighting with the man in black. rong zhan looked at the silver-haired man and sneered. the next second, he did it himself. he wanted to test this man¡¯s skills. outside, su xun was leading the battleship and other heavy weapons to fight with them at the bottom of the sea. inside, rong zhan had already infiltrated the enemy¡¯s base to protect leng yunchen. leng yunchen carried leng xiaomo on his back with a gun and immediately escorted her out. the man with the samurai sword in black watched them leave. he wanted to chase after them to stop them many times, but he was stopped by the agents. the man¡¯s swordsmanship was extremely fast. he was a first-class master, and every strike was fatal. however, the agents of the firearms group were not weak, especially when there were two or three of them. it was even more difficult for the other party to catch them.. Chapter 1815 - Chapter 1815: Is she Dead or Alive?(2) chapter 1815: is she dead or alive?(2) translator: 549690339 there was also an agent who had been following leng yunchen and his team closely, just in case. outside the underwater base, there was a war and a rain of bullets, and inside, it was also a mess. the invaders wantonly destroyed all the facilities and killed anyone they saw. after all, they were the ones who captured them, so they had to pay the price. however, just as the undersea experimental base was in chaos, two figures were fighting quickly with bare hands and no weapons. the two of them fought, and each of their attacks brought with it a sharp wind. their speed was so fast that no one could see them clearly. to rong zhan, offense was the best defense. furthermore, he was very good at close combat. a few minutes later, the silver-haired man was punched by rong zhan, and his mouth was filled with the strong smell of blood. he rubbed the corner of his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. when he looked up at rong zhan again, his cold eyes were filled with murderous intent. rong zhan mocked coldly, ¡± that¡¯s right. show me all you¡¯ve got! as soon as he finished speaking, the two figures started fighting again. leng yunchen left with leng xiaomo on his back. her petite body was on his back, and with the special agent¡¯s protection on her back, she quickly rushed to the place where xu mo was supposed to be. xu mo was driving a small battleship, which was very well hidden. he had not taken the initiative to attack. he was waiting for leng yunchen to bring leng xiaomo out. in the warship, he would look around at the surroundings for a while, and then he could not help but pace back and forth. this was the first time he had been unexpectedly assigned a mission like this, and it made him extremely nervous. leng yunchen¡¯s team didn¡¯t go so well either. they encountered seven or eight enemies. the special agent covered for him, and he shot two people to death. in the end, he was the only one left who quickly escaped with leng xiaomo on his back. little mo, little mo, just wait a little longer. we¡¯ll be safe soon. ¡® leng yunchen¡¯s forehead was full of sweat. he had his back to her, and his breathing was rapid and disordered. leng yunchen ran away with his back to her, but as he carried her on his back, his eyes somehow turned red. how he wished that he was not late? she would be sent to a safe place soon, but at the same time, there would be emergency personnel to give ner a pnyslcal examination. leng yuncnen was really afraid that he had come to save her this time and only brought her body back. however, at this moment. she was lying on his back, and her slender white fingers that were hanging in front of his chest seemed to suddenly curl up slightly. however, leng yunchen did not notice it, as all his attention was focused on getting her out of here. in the end, when he was about to reach xu mo¡¯s place, leng yunchen suddenly heard a very weak voice in his ear, ¡± brother xuxu, xuxu. ¡°yingluo, i¡¯m in pain, i¡¯m so cold, yingluo¡± as soon as the voice came out, leng yunchen felt like he was in a fantasy. the figure that was leaving quickly slowed down all of a sudden. leng yunchen¡¯s breathing stopped. he raised his head in disbelief and turned around to look at her, who was lying on his shoulder. however, his sister didn¡¯t move at all. she was still the same as before, her eyes closed and face pale. it was as if the weak voice he had just heard was really an illusion. ¡°little mo, little mo?¡± leng yunchen could not help but call out to her. he was not willing to accept that it was fake. he called out to her again and again, as if he hoped that she would open her eyes and look at him. however, at this moment, leng yunchen noticed the figures of two enemies suddenly appearing not far away. one of them actually took the opportunity to aim at his sister.. Chapter 1816 - Chapter 1816: Is she Dead or Alive?(3) chapter 1816: is she dead or alive?(3) translator: 549690339 leng yunchen¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. he could not dodge in time and turned over to block her body. along with the sound of a gunshot, leng yunchen let out a muffled groan, and his face turned pale instantly. however, he did not stop. he endured some kind of pain and quickly left with her in his arms. blood began to seep out from the center of his back, making his dark velvet coat even darker. there were four or five special agents on the battleship that xu mo was on. seeing that it was about time, two of them went out to meet up. the person who went out just happened to solve leng yunchen¡¯s urgent problem. the warship stopped at a hidden place in the underwater base. xu mo was worried, but when he saw a figure in leng yunchen¡¯s arms, joy appeared on his face. he quickly rushed to open the door of the warship and welcomed the person in. ¡°quick, put it here. how is it? are you all okay?¡± xu mo immediately asked leng yunchen to place leng xiaomo on a flat cushion. ¡°doctor, where¡¯s the doctor!¡± leng yunchen hurriedly called for the doctor. xu mo looked at the girl¡¯s pale and cold face in front of him. there was not a trace of blood on her face, and he suddenly had a bad feelinm ¡°l-chief leng, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± her expression was so cold that she didn¡¯t look like someone who was still angry. what had this girl experienced before? xu mo¡¯s voice was trembling, and he put a finger under her nose uneasily. leng yunchen said anxiously but firmly, ¡± she¡¯s not dead. she¡¯s still alive! he would get mad at whoever dared to say that she had something on! leng yunchen¡¯s mind was filled with the word ¡®brother¡¯, and she said that she was in pain and cold. no matter how weak the voice was, he was sure that he could hear it. however, when xu mo heard these words and saw leng yunchen¡¯s anxious and flustered look, he felt that he was possessed. that was because when he had reached out his hand, he had not detected any scent from her. xu mo felt a chill run down his spine. he had not expected that this would be the outcome of the girl everyone had tried so hard to find and save. not to mention, leng yunchen looked like this. xu mo only felt that it was extremely pathetic. the doctor was giving leng xiaomo first aid. when he sensed that she was no longer breathing, he immediately resuscitated her and even got someone to prepare an electric shock. as soon as he was about to untie the clothes wrapped around leng xiaomo, leng yunchen immediately pulled xu mo away and growled weakly, ¡± get lost! xu mo was immediately pulled to the side and almost crashed into the equipment inside. he sucked in a breath of cold air and was about to curse under his breath when he suddenly saw a white body in front of the two doctors at the base. he was stunned. although the doctor had covered her private parts, it was clear that the girl was completely naked when she was rescued. no wonder. no wonder captain leng treated him like that. but what had that girl experienced? xu mo¡¯s face was pale. xu mo hurriedly looked away, but his heart was in a mess. however, when he turned his eyes away, he suddenly saw some blood dripping on the ground. he was suddenly stunned and followed the traces, only to find that leng yunchen¡¯s clothes were bleeding, and there was a large stain on his back. however, leng yunchen was staring at the doctor who was giving first aid to his sister. his face was pale and his breathing was getting more and more erratic. from the beginning to the end, he did not care about himself. ¡°captain leng, your, your spine!¡± [ i just flew to the northeast at night, and i¡¯m in a hurry. don¡¯t be in a hurry, i¡¯m even more anxious.. ] Chapter 1817 - Chapter 1817: Is she Dead or Alive?(4) chapter 1817: is she dead or alive?(4) translator: 549690339 as xu mo spoke, he hurriedly took out a gauze from the first aid box to stop the bleeding. however, before she could get close to leng yunchen, she saw leng yunchen¡¯s tall figure suddenly stand up and turn around. his eyes were red as he shouted, i told you to get out of my way, didn¡¯t you hear me?! xu mo couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer after hearing this. he immediately became anxious and roared with a red face, ¡± but you¡¯re about to die! you¡¯ve been shot, you know that!¡± after xu mo finished shouting, he quickly pulled a doctor over to take a look behind him. he looked at the anger on leng yunchen¡¯s face and could not help but say, chief leng, i can understand how you feel right now, but it¡¯s hard for your sister to wake up now. if something happens to you ¡­ as soon as he said this, leng yunchen suddenly rushed up and grabbed his neck with his big hand. his eyes were full of pain and anger, ¡± who did you say is hard to wake up? who did you say?! ¡± she¡¯s fine, she¡¯ll wake up, yingluo.¡± as they were talking, the doctor who was kneeling beside leng xiaomo looked over and exchanged glances with the other doctor. he had a complicated expression on his face and shook his head slowly in regret. xu mo slowly released leng yunchen¡¯s hand that was on his neck. looking at the doctor¡¯s appearance, he pursed his lips and his face turned ashen. he would rather have said the wrong thing. leng yunchen¡¯s legs suddenly wobbled, and he lost his balance due to the excessive blood loss and knelt on one knee. a doctor immediately came to support him and asked xu mo to help hold him down as he quickly treated the injury on his back. leng yunchen kneeled on the ground, his face pale and his forehead covered in hot sweat. his mental state was about to collapse. he was on the verge of collapsing. however, he continued to mumble, ¡± believe me, my sister is not dead. she¡¯s really not dead. i heard her call me hanhan and brother with my own ears. she told me that she was in so much pain and so cold. hanhan, she¡¯s really not dead. she¡¯s not dead, hanhan! at the end of his speech, leng yunchen cried out in grief and tried to break free from them. however, he no longer had the strength to resist the few of them. xu mo held onto him tightly, not letting him move. this was because the wound would tear more severely. however, at this time, xu mo and the two doctors ¡®faces were extremely ugly. no one wanted such a thing to happen, especially when they saw leng yunchen¡¯s appearance at this time, they felt even more heartbroken for him. however, in reality, no one would take his words seriously. this was because leng xiaomo had indeed lost her heartbeat and breathing during the series of examinations. his sister was dead. however, he was unwilling to admit it. and what he said was just a so-called hallucination. his sister would never tell him that. ¡°captain leng, be reasonable ¡­¡± ¡°get lost-!¡± leng yunchen suddenly struggled to get up and pushed xu mo away. he did not listen to xu mo at all. it seemed that he had exhausted what little strength he had left, and his body suddenly swayed and fell to the ground with a loud bang. ¡°f * ck! this bastard! xu mo cursed in a low voice, but he quickly took the opportunity to rush over and hold him down, letting the doctor treat him. the doctor cut leng yunchen¡¯s blood-stained clothes open and immediately saw a pool of dark red blood spreading around his back. in the middle was the gun muzzle, which was still bleeding. when the doctor saw such a serious gunshot wound, he immediately asked someone to take out blood bags and prepare tools to start a blood transfusion.. Chapter 1818 - Chapter 1818: Is she Dead or Alive?(5) chapter 1818: is she dead or alive?(5) translator: 549690339 she treated his wound and dug out the bullet. the wound was right in the middle of his back. if his heart was injured, he would be dead. under the current circumstances, it would be very troublesome. on the other side, leng xiaomo was already lying on the cushioned floor, wearing leng yunchen¡¯s thick coat. his face didn¡¯t look as cold as before, but he was still not breathing. xu mo looked at the mess in front of him and held his forehead in pain. looking at the current situation, he did not know what would happen next. the task that rong zhan had given him at the last minute was to leave with him and his sister after meeting up with leng yunchen. xu mo did not forget that the warship had already left the underwater base. this was because he knew that su xun would launch an all-out attack on the outside and besiege the entire underwater base after he rescued the people. rong zhan¡¯s men would be cleaning up the inside while su xun would be in charge of the periphery. soon, the underwater experimental base would be destroyed. the battleship moved further and further away. from afar, xu mo could see countless battleships firing at the underwater base. at this moment, su xun¡¯s worried voice suddenly came from the walkie-talkie in the warship. ¡°xu mo! i¡¯ve received your evacuation message. how is it, have you rescued the people?¡± as soon as he said this, xu mo looked at the two figures lying on the ground. one of them was qianqian¡¯s dead body, and the other was injured. his throat moved slightly, and pain flashed in his eyes. ¡± qianqian, yes. i¡¯ve rescued her. ¡® no matter what, he would save her and bring her home. su xun seemed to be relieved when he heard that. he quickly said, ¡± that¡¯s good. i¡¯ll stay behind to support rong zhan. you guys go ahead! ¡± the voice was cut off as soon as he finished speaking. at the bottom of the sea, in a war-torn area, a small warship quickly opened a path and left. on su xun¡¯s side. after making sure that leng yunchen, xiao mo, and the rest had left, they launched a full-scale attack. the purpose of their visit this time was to completely eliminate this place and destroy it completely to prevent any future trouble! the dozens of warships outside were firing all kinds of weapons, maintaining a perfect formation. if one was hit into the water, they would immediately be replaced by the ones behind. it was even more chaotic inside the underwater experimental base. the attacks from the outside had caused seawater to rush in. all tne laboratories and residences were nooaea dy tne seawater. the other party¡¯s attack was swift and fierce, and many of their warships had also sunk into the sea. su xun looked at the time with a grave expression as he commanded the warships. they¡¯d brought an air-cannon here to completely destroy the ship. the air-cannon was a few thousand meters away, ready to launch, and had already set a time. if he received rong zhan and the others, he would leave this place immediately and wait for the ship to launch. however, if rong zhan did not appear before the agreed time, the ship would still fire. this was the time that rong zhan had set and left for himself. it was impossible for su xun to say that he was not worried, because any accident could happen inside. just as su xun had expected, the battle in the base was intense. at first, rong zhan wanted to capture the governor-general alive, but the man in black had turned on the pulse cannon and electrocuted two of his agents to death. he had subdued the man in black and thrown him towards the wind. the rapidly spinning sharp wind blades immediately sucked him in, and blood splattered everywvhere.. Chapter 1819 - Chapter 1819: everything is over (1) chapter 1819: everything is over (1) translator: 549690339 at that time, the governor-general had already disappeared before the seawater could reach him. the seawater gushed in and rong zhan helped an injured agent escape quickly. rong zhan gave up on capturing the governor-general alive because he knew that even if he didn¡¯t, he would definitely die inside. the ship¡¯s m would immediately launch a missile and everything here would be destroyed. rong zhan hijacked one of their battleships and fled with his men. he tried his best to drive downwards to avoid the artillery. su xun finally felt relieved when he received the message from rong zhan. he immediately ordered everyone to evacuate. all the battleships turned around and left. the underwater experimental base didn¡¯t attack again because the base was flooded with seawater, and many places inside were exploding and collapsing. after being attacked by such a terrifying force, their experimental base was in ruins. ten minutes later. after the people from the firearms group retreated to a safe area, a d guided missile was immediately launched after the positioning was completed. the guide d flashed past at a high speed, jumped out of the sea, and finally dropped into the underwater experimental base. even though the firearms group had already left far away, they could still hear a faint loud bang from the sea. a huge splash of water exploded from the ice surface, and the water near the experimental base began to heat up. the heat waves spread and rolled for a long time before they subsided. the guide d blew up the entire underwater test base into ashes. everything seemed to have returned to a state of peace and quiet. a long time passed. three thousand miles away. several planes were parked on the ice. su xun and the others waited for everyone to arrive. although they had suffered quite a bit of losses in this mission, some sacrifices were inevitable. this was the organization that protected them and their families. otherwise, there would be even greater sacrifices in the future. at this moment. as the people on the ice waited anxiously, a small diving warship gradually emerged from the water. su xun¡¯s anxiety and worry immediately eased, and he quickly stepped forward. it was as expected. the person on the submarine was none other than rong zhan. as soon as the submarine opened, rong zhan, who was dressed in black, appeared. however, he was not alone. he was also holding an injured agent. the people on the ice surface immediately came to help and took their people to the hospital. su xun walked over and was just about to say,¡±rong linyi.¡± ¡°wait!¡± rong zhan suddenly interrupted her and turned around to enter the battleship. however, to su xun¡¯s surprise, rong zhan dragged an unconscious woman out of the room. this scene immediately stunned everyone and they looked at each other. after rong zhan dragged her onto the ice, he immediately wiped his hands with a tissue in disgust. he then frowned and said to su xun, ¡± i snatched the battleship that this woman was driving away when we were leaving. i knocked her out. she might still be of some use. let someone take her away and deal with her. su xun was slightly taken aback when he heard what he said. it was because there seemed to be some hidden information in his words. ¡°don¡¯t tell me the person behind the scenes ran ran?¡± su xun said with a frown. rong zhan gestured for his men to board the plane first. in the end, only the two of them were left on the ice. rong zhan then said calmly, ¡± there was a small accident and he escaped. at least i couldn¡¯t kill him myself, so i can¡¯t guarantee whether he¡¯s dead or not. after all, he had not seen it with his own eyes, even after sending out the private jet.. Chapter 1820 - Chapter 1820: Everything is over (2) chapter 1820: everything is over (2) translator: 549690339 although it was very likely that he was dead, there were some things that no one could be 100% sure of. su xun and rong zhan also boarded the plane and left. xu mo and leng yunchen¡¯s plane had already left, and their physical conditions could not be delayed. a fierce battle d aircraft flew high into the sky and left in stealth mode. after they left, everything seemed to be the same. almost no one knew that they had been here or what they had done before. ¡°is this woman dead? he seems to have lost too much blood. do you need someone to bandage it?¡± on the plane, su xun walked up to the woman that rong zhan had brought back to the plane. he asked as he sized up the woman with chestnut-colored hair and a leather suit. the woman in front of su xun had an asian face. the knife wound on her shoulder had caused her to lose a lot of blood. su xun looked at her bloody shoulder and held her arm. he sneered. rong zhan, look who¡¯s so vicious. she pierced this woman¡¯s shoulder at least twice with a knife, and only one of her arms is crippled. people who don¡¯t know her would think that she has a deep hatred for her. rong zhan was silent for a while. he walked over and pinched the space between his eyebrows tiredly. i¡¯ve noticed it too. let the doctor handle it. i¡¯ll put it in the underground prison for further interrogation. at the very least, they didn¡¯t know much about the underwater experimental base. they didn¡¯t know if there was someone behind them or what their background was. they needed to know all this from this woman. the two of them left the woman to the doctor and left. by the way, we don¡¯t know how ah chen and xiao mo are now. xu mo only said that they¡¯re back. did anyone get hurt? how¡¯s xiao mo¡¯s condition? ¡± su xun suddenly thought of this and asked. rong zhan¡¯s expression froze when he heard that. his originally emotionless face had now become much uglier. rong zhan pursed his lips and said slowly, ¡± something happened to xiao mo. ¡® ¡°an accident? what happened?¡± su xun was dumbfounded. he did not seem to understand what rong zhan meant. what did he mean by ¡®something happened to xiao mo¡¯? was she injured, or was she in a daze? su xun seemed to have realized something, and his expression froze. he looked at rong zhan as if he had just realized that ever since rong zhan returned, even though he had successfully rescued the man and destroyed that perverted underwater experimental base, his expression had been tense and did not relax. at first, he thought that it was because the person behind the scenes had not been caught. but now, su xun faintly realized that he might have been wrong, xuxu. looking at su xun¡¯s widened eyes in disbelief, rong zhan suddenly wiped his face and pursed his lips tightly. the aura around him became very oppressive. ¡°rong zhan?¡± su xun suddenly did not dare to ask any further because he had never thought of the worst. rong zhan said in a low voice, ¡± i don¡¯t know what to say either. it¡¯s just that when ah chen rescued her, she was very stiff and cold, as if she was frozen by someone. she looked terrible, so terrible that i even thought she might have slipped away. at this point, rong zhan suddenly could not continue. he lowered his head, and a trace of pain and anger flashed in the depths of his eyes. in the end, he simply turned around and kicked the wall of the plane. he couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡± f * cking b * stard! [ i just took a bus home tonight and started writing.. i¡¯ll update more tomorrow! ] begging for a wave of votes Chapter 1821 - Chapter 1821: everything is over (3) chapter 1821: everything is over (3) translator: 549690339 the atmosphere on the plane was extremely heavy. rong zhan¡¯s face was gloomy, while su xun fell back into his chair in disbelief. his face was filled with shock, pain, and disbelief. from that moment on, no one spoke again as the plane flew back to rome. the future was still unknown, but this time, they had indeed done what they should do the most. moreover, the firearms group had to continue to grow stronger and expand their territory and power. only in this way could they be invincible in the future and not fear anyone. rome base. in the emergency room, leng yunchen and leng xiaomo were undergoing treatment and examination. there were many people outside. after rong zhan went to save leng xiaomo, sang xia brought her two children to rome. at that moment, sang xia was at the base, waiting for news with them outside the emergency room. when rong zhan and the rest came back, the doctor inside did not come out. it was clear that the two of them were in a tricky situation. rong zhan and su xun¡¯s faces were dark because they did not know that leng yunchen had also been seriously injured. after about half an hour, the light of the operating room finally went out. a few doctors from the base came out and took off their masks and gloves. ¡°how is it?¡± sang xia immediately went up to ask, her heart was in her mouth. the others did not say anything. they just looked at the doctors without saying a word, waiting for them to speak. one of the doctors took off his mask and sighed softly. then, he said slowly, ¡® senior colonel leng¡¯s gunshot wound almost hurt his heart from behind. fortunately, he was given emergency treatment very quickly and his life was saved. however ¡­ but what?! rong zhan suddenly frowned and asked. the doctor¡¯s expression was complicated and regretful as he shook his head. but miss leng¡¯s condition has been like this ever since she came back. no matter what kind of emergency treatment we¡¯ve been doing, there¡¯s no heartbeat or breathing. he took a deep breath and said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. we tried our best. as soon as these words were spoken, everyone fell into a strange and terrifying silence. sang xia took two steps back. she could not believe what she had just heard from the doctor. no, how could that be possible? it had not even been a week, and the two of them were still talking. she had come to watch her concert, so how did something happen to xiao mo all of a sudden? sang xia could not accept it at all. if it was in the past, rong zhan would have rushed up and grabbed her collar to question her. however, it was different this time. he seemed to have already guessed it, so he just slowly turned around and pinched the space between his eyebrows. his entire person seemed powerless and tired, and his whole body was filled with an aura of sorrow and pain. except for some of the staff in the underwater experimental base, no one knew. xiao mo¡¯s body had actually been injected with a special drug to help her enter a state of suspended animation during the period of cold storage. no one could detect it. the period would not be long, and depending on the individual¡¯s situation, she would regain consciousness in three days at the latest. however, her body, which was supposed to be in the cold storage, would not last more than six hours. it would be fine as long as it reached the temperature suitable for the virus. however, they had no idea about all of this. the doctor would not know either. leng xiaomo was slowly pushed out. her thin and slender body was covered with a layer of white cloth. the moment she appeared, the eyes of the people outside the door almost instantly turned red. especially sang xia, her tears fell at once, and she shook her head slowly, not having the heart to look.. Chapter 1822 - Chapter 1822: everything has ended (4) chapter 1822: everything has ended (4) translator: 549690339 what should he do? xiao mo has left, what should we do? the entire base was filled with an unprecedented heavy atmosphere. leng yunchen woke up three hours after he was pushed out of the operating room. according to the doctor, he would wake up at night at the earliest, but he had woken up so early. leng yunchen seemed to be having a nightmare. he, who was lying on the bed, began to sweat on his forehead and his breathing was rapid and disordered. at a certain moment, he suddenly sat up from the bed and called someone¡¯s name. ¡°yingluo, little mo, little mo yingluo.¡± leng yunchen suddenly sat up. his back was hurting badly. when he got up, he felt that his wound had torn a little more, but leng yunchen couldn¡¯t care so much. he looked around and recognized that he was in the base at a glance. he was going to find xiao mo. footsteps could be heard outside the door. it seemed like someone had returned. the next second, su xun opened the door. as soon as she opened the box, she saw leng yunchen struggling to get out of bed. he had violently removed the infusion tube and was struggling to get off the bed. su xun¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately walked up to him. ah chen, what are you doing? you need to rest now.¡± leng yunchen grabbed his arm and asked weakly and anxiously, ¡± where¡¯s my sister? where is she? ¡± how is she?¡± the reason why leng yunchen woke up so quickly was that every nerve in his mind was occupied by her. he was worried and frightened, and his body could not rest well. however, leng yunchen¡¯s words silenced su xun for a moment, and he found it difficult to speak. leng yunchen saw that su xun¡¯s expression was dark and there was a look of avoidance in his eyes. leng yunchen suddenly felt a strong anger rising in him. he pushed him away, got up, and walked out. ¡± fine, if you don¡¯t tell me, i¡¯ll go find it myself! ¡® ¡°she has already gone to xuanji.¡± su xun suddenly spoke slowly from behind him. ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± leng yunxi replied without turning her head. ¡°she really went! she¡¯s now in the freezer, to prevent her body from rotting!¡± su xun suddenly shouted in a low voice. what did you just say?! leng yunchen turned around with his eyes wide open, as if he could not believe what they were saying. ¡°she really went to take a walk.¡± ¡°not this sentence! what did you say? you put her in the cold storage room again?¡± as leng yunchen asked this question, his emotions seemed to be stirred up all of a sudden. his body swayed, as if he felt that it was extremely absurd. su xun hurriedly went up to support him and said with a pained expression, ah chen, we know that you can¡¯t accept it now, but hanhan ¡­ ¡°take me to her, now!¡± leng yunchen had never been more rational and clear-headed than he was at this moment. the piercing pain in his back stimulated him fiercely, but all of this could not be compared to the pain and fear in his heart. no matter what they said about his sister¡¯s death, leng yunchen knew that it was not that simple. she couldn¡¯t have died. wasn¡¯t she the carrier of the virus? wasn¡¯t she the rare carrier of the virus? and if she was really dead, why would the governor and the others stop them from saving a dead person? moreover, when he had rescued her and escaped, she had been lying on his back. he had clearly heard her weak voice calling him ¡± big brother ¡± and saying that she was in pain and cold. that was definitely not an illusion. he could not have misheard.. Chapter 1823 - Chapter 1823: Feigning death (1) chapter 1823: feigning death (1) translator: 549690339 leng yunchen did not care about anything else. no matter what, he believed that things were not that simple. his sister would wake up. su xun had no choice but to bring him to the cold storage room. however, at the same time, he also informed others about this matter immediately. in the process of informing them, he also said that he needed to call a psychiatrist. he really felt that leng yunchen was possessed by a demon and was overly sad. as soon as leng yunchen went into the cold chamber, su xun got someone to push leng xiaomo out. leng xiaomo was in an isolated freezing room. leng yunchen rushed over the moment he saw her. he touched her cold body and hugged her tightly while calling out to su xun, ¡± hurry up and get your clothes. she¡¯s not dead. she¡¯s not dead! leng yunchen was really going crazy. he picked up xiao mo, who was wrapped in a white cloth, and quickly walked out of the cold chamber. su xun¡¯s temples were throbbing when he saw this. he had no choice but to immediately get someone to bring him a coat. a few minutes later, everyone received the news and rushed over. at first glance, they saw leng yunchen half-kneeling in front of a hospital bed. a slender figure was lying on the hospital bed, covered with a thick blanket. the back of leng yunchen¡¯s hospital gown was already stained with some blood, but he did not care about it at all. he held a warm towel in his hand and kept wiping her face and hands. when sang xia and the others saw this, they all stood at the door, their faces solemn and painful, unable to speak. no one interrupted leng yunchen¡¯s action. however, in their eyes, leng yunchen was obviously too sad. indeed, no one would be able to bear the fact that his sister had left just like that. moreover, there might be other emotional factors between the two of them. after an unknown period of time, someone approached them. ¡°don¡¯t come any closer-!¡± leng yunchen called out to stop them. ¡°a-chen, yingluo.¡± someone said slowly. leng yunchen carefully wiped leng xiaomo¡¯s face and held her hand tightly before he slowly turned around. he looked at them and said, ¡± i know you might think that i¡¯m crazy and that my nerves are in disorder, but in fact, i know very well what i¡¯m doing. i don¡¯t believe and don¡¯t think that xiao mo will die. as a virus carrier controlled by them, she hadn¡¯t even reached the final step when we arrived. they only made her ¡®sleep¡¯ in some way. she can¡¯t possibly die. everyone was stunned by his words. rong zhan and su xun looked at each other, and a complicated look flashed in their eyes. did he really use that kind of medicine to blind everyone¡¯s eyes? leng yunchen stood up slowly. his face was pale as he continued, ¡± i know it may be difficult for you to understand what i¡¯m saying, but i hope you can give xiao mo some time. she will wake up. even he didn¡¯t know how long it would take. everyone¡¯s expression turned serious when they heard this. if what leng yunchen said was true and there was really a miracle, xiao mo was not really dead. of course, they were willing to wait, no matter how long it would take. however, if he did not wake up, xiao mo¡¯s body would change. a corpse would rot if it was left lying there for a few days. they wanted to be kept in the ice coffin forever, deep underground in the base. the two sides seemed to be in a stalemate. they both cared about each other, but they were both waiting for the most suitable outcome for xiao mo. after a long while, rong zhan, who had been silent, slowly raised his head.. Chapter 1824 - Chapter 1824: Feigning death (2) chapter 1824: feigning death (2) translator: 549690339 he walked over and looked at leng xiaomo, who was lying on the bed. he pursed his thin lips slightly, then said calmly, ¡± let¡¯s do as ah chen says. what if it¡¯s true? ¡± in fact, that was what everyone thought. nothing was more important than being alive. if xiao mo¡¯s body did not show any natural symptoms of a dead body after three or four days, it would also prove that what leng yunchen said was very likely to be true. xiao mo was not dead. during this period, leng yunchen stayed by leng xiaomo¡¯s side day and night. after his injuries were treated, he stayed in the same ward as her. the other doctors and nurses did not know much about it and thought that he and a dead sister had requested to stay in the same room day and night, which made them feel terrified. during this period, the leng family¡¯s parents also called frequently to ask about the situation. the news of xiao mo¡¯s disappearance could not be hidden at all, especially leng yunchen¡¯s father. general leng handled the matters in the military unit for his son, so it was easy for him to find out that his daughter had gone missing and had been hijacked. in the short span of a week, the two of them, as parents, could not sleep at night. they did not eat or drink, and they were anxious and worried. however, the base had not reported the actual situation. they only said that one of them was recovering and the other was still in treatment. it was a bit tricky. even so, the leng family¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t resist their concern for their daughter. the two of them took a plane to rome without telling anyone. no matter what, they had to verify it with their own eyes. the next night. as usual, leng xiaomo did not wake up. even though it had not been long, every minute and every second was a huge torture for leng yunchen. his injuries were so serious that he needed to rest, but he didn¡¯t dare to sleep. once he fell asleep, he couldn¡¯t help but think of everything his sister had gone through. all of it made his heart ache. he needed to eat more to nourish his body, but he had no appetite. ever since leng xiaomo went missing, leng yunchen had lost a lot of weight. his cold face was full of fatigue and vicissitudes of life. at night, leng yunchen did not go back to his bed. for two consecutive nights, he just lay by her bed, hoping that a miracle would happen. he hoped that when her sister opened her eyes, she would see him and let her know that she was safe and that he was with her. summer was coming to an end, and the temperature in rome was a little cold at night. the cold moonlight shone through the white curtains. it was hazy, as if it had wrapped everything in a layer of silver yarn. leng yunchen lay on her bed and finally closed his eyes slightly. in the middle of the night, the fingers of the slender figure lying on the bed suddenly moved. under that small and delicate nose, there seemed to be extremely light breathing. the next morning, which was also the third morning after they returned. leng yunchen had a splitting headache. he held his forehead and raised his head slowly. his eyes were still closed, and he had not adapted to the brightness outside. however, at this time, his other hand was already subconsciously trying to touch the body of the bed next to him. however, this touchonly a soft blanket? leng yunchen¡¯s body stiffened, and he opened his eyes in the next second. he stared at the scene in front of him with his eyes wide open. looking at the empty bed except for the quilt and pillow, he was dumbfounded. where¡¯s his sister? where did his sister go? leng yunchen did not know why, but his heart began to beat violently. [ also, you said you would update more when you get home! ] Chapter 1825 - Chapter 1825: Fake death (3) chapter 1825: fake death (3) translator: 549690339 what had happened? why was his sister not in bed? had she been taken away by them or had she woken up on her own? as soon as a certain thought came to his mind, leng yunchen became clear-headed and immediately got up and rushed out. it was only five o ¡®clock in the morning. on the way out, other than a few staff members, there was basically no one in the hospital department. every time leng yunchen saw someone, he would hurriedly pull them aside and ask if anyone had seen her go. they would shake their heads and avoid him. she probably felt that his question was too strange and terrifying. he was clearly dead, so where could he have gone? was he a zombie? leng yunchen quickly called rong zhan and the others to ask if they had taken her away. if she was not, then his sister might have woken up by herself! this thought made leng yunchen so excited that he almost lost his grip on his phone. he really hoped so. she called rong zhan. at this time, rong zhan was in the middle of his morning exercise. after receiving the call, he gradually stopped running. he was completely shocked. first, they did not secretly take xiao mo away, as they had promised leng yunchen. second, the hospital attached to the base was heavily guarded and could only be used by internal injuries. outsiders could not enter. so, xiao mo was really terrified? ¡® ah chen, we didn¡¯t touch her. hurry up and check the surveillance cameras. she shouldn¡¯t have left after she woke up. if she really woke up and left, send someone to look for her. i¡¯ll rush over immediately. ¡® rong zhan hung up the phone and rushed over immediately. leng yunchen went to check the surveillance cameras. his heart was beating so fast during the entire investigation that it seemed like it was going to burst out of his chest. he really needed to confirm if his sister was still alive. nothing was more important to him than this. soon, the hospital¡¯s surveillance video was retrieved. in the corridor of the intensive care unit, leng yunchen adjusted the time to see when his sister had gone missing. time began to pass by quickly, from one o ¡®clock to two o¡¯ clock, then to three o ¡®clock, then to four o¡¯ clock, and so on! time went back a little and it stopped at 3:50. leng yunchen looked at the ward they were in. the door opened slowly and a slender figure wearing a loose hospital gown came out. her black hair only reached her shoulders and she lowered her head slightly. she only raised her small face slowly after the door was completely closed and she left. it was a fair and delicate little face. the collar of the loose hospital gown could not hide her clearly exquisite collarbones, and the large sleeves half-covered her small hands. after she came out, she didn¡¯t leave yingying immediately. instead, after he raised his head, his eyes were attracted by a ray of light on the horizon at the end of summer. it was the dawn of the east. she walked over slowly. in front of her was a tall and bright floor-to-ceiling window on the side of the long corridor. she raised her hand and her fingertips touched the floor-to-ceiling window. if someone were to pass by at this time, they would definitely see a girl standing close to the floor-to-ceiling window on a tall building. she looked at the rising sun outside and stood there for a long time without leaving. no one knew what she was thinking at that moment. when leng yunchen saw this scene from the surveillance camera, he did not move for a long time. he just looked at her in the video. in the end, his nose was sour and his eyes were wet.. Chapter 1826 - Chapter 1826: Feigning death (4) chapter 1826: feigning death (4) translator: 549690339 he did not die. he really didn¡¯t die. tears flowed out, as if they could not be stopped. at that time, leng yunchen had long lost his resolute and cold demeanor. he was crying like a child at this time. there was a phrase in the world that made people feel touched, and it was called a false alarm. just as leng yunchen continued to look for her traces, she was stunned. on the second underground floor of area d of the base. in the dimly-lit underground prison, the so-called enemies, also known as prisoners, were held here for the people in the base to obtain information from other places. at the prison gate, there were prison guards, as well as a fingerprint and retina scanning system. other than some of the higher-ups of the base, no one was allowed to enter. there was no freedom inside, only a narrow space for movement. it was impossible to go out and see the sun. even food had to be sent in through a small window that was opened from above at a fixed time. at this time, it was past five o ¡®clock. a small figure in a black coat appeared in the underground prison. he was even wearing a coat hat on his head. she was completely covered. after she appeared, she pressed her fingerprint on the door and the system scanned her retina. the power switch of the prison gate opened automatically, and she entered. the guard behind her was about to say something, but she said something in a deep voice. the guard heard her and immediately went to give instructions. at the end of her sentence, she went inside and pulled the switch. captives were locked on both sides. when they saw her, the prisoners who had woken up could not help but gather around the door. they reached out their hands from the narrow air raid to grab her and knocked on the door, making a lot of noise. however, she walked very slowly, as if she was looking for someone. he scanned the people locked up inside one by one, his face devoid of emotion and blood, his lips slightly pursed. it was only when her gaze fell on a woman who was locked up alone in a cage that she suddenly stopped in her tracks. she narrowed her eyes slightly, and a strong murderous intent flashed in her dark eyes. that aura couldn¡¯t be stopped. it seemed to have a deep hatred for the woman inside! she slowly walked over and stood outside the cage, staring at her. however, at this moment, the woman inside the room had not woken up like the others. instead, she was still sleeping. her shoulder was injured and tightly bandaged. suddenly, the door shook violently, waking the woman inside. she opened her eyes and saw a black figure standing outside the door. the other party was wearing a hat on his clothes. the prison was already dark to begin with, and from this angle, it was even harder to see the other party¡¯s face. however, she couldn¡¯t help but feel scared and strange when she stared at herself inside, and she shrank back. ¡± you, who are you?! ¡± that¡¯s right, the person who was locked up in this prison was lin qingya. the woman that rong zhan had captured wanted to get some secrets about the underwater base and the governor-general from her. at this moment, the figure outside the door slowly opened his mouth. his voice was cold as if it came from hell. ¡± what do you think? ¡® lin qingya, who was in the prison, was stunned. then, she suddenly thought of something and widened her eyes, her fingertips trembling uncontrollably. huahua, it¡¯s you! leng xiaomo, you¡¯re not dead!? the entire underwater base had been destroyed, but leng yunchen had actually taken his sister out. [i¡¯m still a little, but it¡¯s late. my babies, go to sleep.. an, i¡¯ll continue Chapter 1827 - Chapter 1827: Retaliate fiercely! Revenge (1) chapter 1827: retaliate fiercely! revenge (1) translator: 549690339 not only did he bring him out, but he was also unscathed. at first, she thought that they didn¡¯t deal with her immediately after imprisoning her here because they had something big to deal with and couldn¡¯t take care of themselves. however, she didn¡¯t expect that she was overthinking it. the person who had come was leng xiaomo, who she had never expected! lin qingya¡¯s back was already cold as she looked at leng xiaomo warily and nervously. after all, she had just abused her ruthlessly not long ago. she would definitely hate herself to the core for revenge. he didn¡¯t know how she would torture him when he fell into her hands. the slender figure in the black coat was indeed leng xiaomo. the drug that had been used to fake her death had lost its effect, and there was no virus injected into her body. she had been rescued, and she was awake. she knew this when leng xiaomo slowly opened his eyes and gradually regained consciousness. if she became the virus carrier, it would be impossible for her to have her own consciousness. when she woke up and saw herself lying on the hospital bed, there was a moment when she really thought that she was seriously ill and had a nightmare. but in reality, that was not the case, was it? everything she had experienced was real. she remembered everything clearly. she remembered how they had mistreated her and treated her life as if it was not her own! seeing the change in lin qingya¡¯s expression, leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes flashed with a heavy sense of hostility. she didn¡¯t have time to waste on her. since she had found her here, everything was destined. lin qingya should pay for her previous actions! at this time, three or four guards appeared and walked to the outside of lin qingya¡¯s cell. they began to open the door of her cell. lin qingya¡¯s heart was beating fast, and a strong sense of uneasiness flashed in her eyes. the door opened, and leng xiaomo¡¯s voice came from outside. his tone was emotionless as he said, ¡± take him away. immediately, two security guards went in to bring her out. lin qingya hid in the corner, trembling in fear. however, just as the two guards were about to drag her away, lin qingya suddenly screamed and attacked them, struggling to get up. she rushed out, but the two security guards and leng xiaomo were blocking the way. lin qingya rushed over without a care, but before the two security guards could do anything, leng xiaomo pulled out a man¡¯s electric baton and swung it at lin qingya¡¯s head. sharp, decisive, and ruthless. ¡°ah-yt lin qingya¡¯s head was hit hard, and she fell to the ground in a sorry state. her vision was blurred. leng xiaomo walked over and looked down at her. with a whoosh, he stomped on her chest and said in a cold voice, ¡± try running again! lin qingya almost vomited blood from being stepped on by her, and her mouth was filled with the taste of blood. she looked at leng xiaomo with hatred in her eyes and said slowly and with great difficulty, ¡± don¡¯t you want me to die, huahua? then kill me! just kill me now!¡± towards the end, she couldn¡¯t help but shout. however, the moment he said that, leng xiaomo sneered coldly and said faintly, ¡± want to die? it¡¯s not that easy. i¡¯ll let you have a taste of what i¡¯ve experienced before. i¡¯ll make you pay for everything i¡¯ve experienced a hundred times, a thousand times over!¡± after saying that, leng xiaomo retracted his leg. take him away! lin qingya¡¯s ankle was suddenly chained up.. Chapter 1828 - Chapter 1828: Retaliate fiercely! Revenge (2) chapter 1828: retaliate fiercely! revenge (2) translator: 549690339 two of them were cuffed and four guards were looking at her, so it was impossible for her to play any tricks. soon, lin qingya was brought to a pitch-black room, and she felt a chill as soon as she entered. a dazzling light came on. the cement floor and the white and smooth walls were covered with all kinds of torture devices, including barbed snake whips, curved knives, and hooks. there was even a water tank on the right side of the wall. if an ordinary person were to see this, they would be so scared that they would not be able to walk. although lin qingya didn¡¯t go soft all over, her face was ugly enough. lin qingya was immediately pressed down on a chair and the handcuffs on the chair were immediately changed. lin qingya finally began to panic when she saw the familiar electric shock tools being brought over by the guards. no, no, leng xiaomo, i¡¯ll die. i¡¯ve just been seriously injured. i¡¯ll die. your people captured me for other reasons. my body can¡¯t accept this. lin qingya said in a hurry. ¡°don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t let you die so easily. you won¡¯t die.¡± she would not let her die so easily. as soon as he finished speaking, leng xiaomo looked at first guard, who lowered his head to adjust the amount of electricity. as soon as he pressed the button, an electric current surged through lin qingya, and she immediately screamed in agony, ¡± ah-! ah! lin qingya screamed. she was still seriously injured, and the electric shock was worse than death for her. the woman¡¯s screams were so shrill that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. he looked at her pained and ferocious face, and watched her struggle and scream like she had gone crazy. after a few electric shocks, lin qingya suddenly fainted, as if she couldn¡¯t bear it. however, leng xiaomo did not stop. she ordered the people to stop the electric shock and walked slowly to the wall that was filled with torture devices. she took out a snake whip with sharp spikes curled around it. there were still guards in the room who were watching all of this. after removing the snake whip, leng xiaomo tilted her head slightly. ¡± all of you, get out. ¡® ¡°yes!¡± instantly, only lin qingya, who had fainted, and leng xiaomo, who was holding the whip, were left. she walked to the side of the water tank with an indifferent expression. there were ice cubes floating in it, and the water temperature was very cold. a few seconds later, a bucket of bone-chilling water suddenly poured down on lin qingya¡¯s head. it was so cold that she couldn¡¯t help but scream. it stimulated lin qingya¡¯s nerves and caused her to wake up. she trembled and coughed violently. she gasped for breath and opened her eyes. however, the moment she opened them, she saw a long whip wrapped in sharp and dense thorns swinging down fiercely. it was wrapped in the wind, but there was no place to hide. lin qingya screamed again. the whip landed on her body and instantly drew a long bloody wound. the terrifying wound was dripping with blood, rolling through her skin and flesh. it was a shocking sight. lin qingya, how do you like it? whip or electric shock, you can choose. leng xiaomo said expressionlessly, her eyes filled with sarcasm and hatred. please, please, kill me. please kill me, yingluo! lin qingya begged in pain, her face covered in tears. ¡°you want to die? heh, now is not the time.¡¯ lin qingya¡¯s torture continued with leng xiaomo¡¯s casual words. she had said before that if she had the ability, she would kill her at that time and not give her a chance to come out again.. Chapter 1829 - Chapter 1829: so beautiful (1) chapter 1829: so beautiful (1) translator: 549690339 the shrill screams in the cell lasted for about half an hour before they finally stopped. everything finally fell silent. however, as long as she was not dead, lin qingya would have to endure the painful torture, and in the process of the torture, every minute and second felt like a year. a slender figure came out of the underground prison and left the dark place where no light could be seen. after leng xiaomo left, she didn¡¯t return to the hospital department to rest or get someone to check on her body. instead, she walked out of the base and left the base building, walking onto the streets. at this time, there were still very few people in the early morning. there were tall buildings on both sides, and she was under the shade. she was wearing a black coat with a blue and white striped hospital gown. she walked along the street until the sun poured down from the low buildings. then she slowly stopped, reached out her hand, and opened her palm. the warm sunlight fell on his palm. she was able to go to the underground prison in the base because she realized that she had been saved after she woke up. so, she guessed that they might have brought back her enemies. if they were brought back, they would definitely be in the underground prison. so, after she woke up and felt uncomfortable for a while, she forced herself to go out. and why was it uncomfortable? because she saw him. her brother. his face appeared so clearly in front of her eyes, making her miss him like crazy, but she found that at the same time, she was also in great pain. her body was spasming, and she couldn¡¯t help but think of the cruel abuse she had suffered before. lin qingya made herself electrocute her whenever she saw his face so that she didn¡¯t dare to look at him or think about him. it caused her body to have a conditioned reflex. she hated lin qingya so much. before she was caught for the experiment, she had missed him countless times, so she had suffered countless times. she hated lin qingya to the core, and she would not just kill her. the darkness in the prison made her feel depressed. she had just woken up and didn¡¯t want to stay there for too long. she still had to torture that woman every day until lin qingya died. if she didn¡¯t have a good life, she wouldn¡¯t let lin qingya have a good life either. leng yunchen realized that leng xiaomo had gone to the underground prison of the base, and it was su xun and the others who had told him. because su liu was staying at the base, he saw someone using the authority of a higher-up to enter the base¡¯s prison in the morning. out of curiosity, he pulled up the information to see who it was, only to find that it was leng xiaomo. su xun was dumbfounded when he woke up early in the morning. it was as if her brain had crashed. she stood there in a daze, and her lips moved for a long time before she said, ¡± ¡°f * ck, yingluo!¡± su xun, who finally realized what was going on, immediately called leng yunchen and asked him what was going on. he asked if leng xiaomo had woken up and told him about her being in the underground prison. leng yunchen rushed over immediately after he received the news. no matter why she wanted to go there, the first and most important thing was that he wanted to see her alive. however, it just so happened that when leng yunchen went to look for her, leng xiaomo had just gotten into the elevator from the underground to the first floor and was leaving. leng yunchen found nothing, but when he arrived and asked about the situation, he found out that she had come here to use violence on a captive. leng yunchen didn¡¯t have time to think about who that person could be, but when he heard that she had left less than five minutes ago, wearing a coat and seemed to have gone out, leng yunchen quickly chased after her.. Chapter 1830 - Chapter 1830: so wonderful (2) chapter 1830: so wonderful (2) translator: 549690339 no matter what, there was one thing he did not understand. why did xiao mo hide from him? why didn¡¯t he call him after he woke up? why didn¡¯t he come back after he went to the underground prison? where was she going? leng yunchen asked su xun to check the surveillance cameras to confirm where she had left from. he immediately went to look for her. the base was a tall building, and it was the same on the opposite side. there were all kinds of high-end shops on the side, and a wide street in the middle. both sides of the road were filled with parasol trees and umbrella-shaped trees. further away was a large square. there were ancient roman statues and a wishing well inside. there were two large churches on the other side, and the towering bell tower would report the time every hour. leng yunchen quickly searched for her all the way until he arrived at the square, panting slightly. it was six o ¡®clock. the bell suddenly rang at this time, and the sound spread far and wide. the sun was just born, and it stood behind the tall bell tower. the golden sunlight shone on the earth and everything in the world as it rose. the air seemed to be filled with warmth, driving away all the darkness and coldness. the sky was so blue today, and there were white pigeons flying in groups around the church in the square as the bell rang. however, there were also a few that did not stick to the group. they jumped around in the square and boldly approached the humans, eating the breadcrumbs that the humans threw out. in such a situation, leng yunchen¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on her while he was still panting slightly. she was facing him from the side. she was sitting on a wooden bench under a huge umbrella-shaped pine tree in the square. she was dressed in a blue and white hospital gown. the loose-fitting hospital gown was loose on her body, and there was a black coat on one side. she was holding a long piece of bread wrapped in brown paper. she was bending over slightly and feeding breadcrumbs to several pigeons in front of her. her shoulder-length black hair was soft and smooth. when it slid down from her shoulder, it stirred the soft light of the morning sun, making one¡¯s eyes dazzled, as if dazzling someone¡¯s eyes. leng yunchen was standing less than twenty meters away from her. it wasn¡¯t near, but it wasn¡¯t far. he stood there and looked at her in a daze. at a certain moment, even breathing seemed to stop. even though he already knew that she had really woken up, seeing it in the video and seeing it with his own eyes were different. leng yunchen just looked at her, motionless, and his eyes slowly blurred. after a while, he lowered his head and raised his hand to wipe his eyes. when he looked up at her again, although his eyes were still red, he smiled, even if he was laughing so hard that tears were about to come out. but this time, it was because she was touched, rejoiced, and got back what she had lost. she was fine. it was really good. he had been looking for her so urgently, but when he saw her, leng yunchen suddenly did not dare to go over, as if he was afraid of disturbing her, or perhaps, he was afraid that she did not want qianqian to see him. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have avoided him. one of them stood in the distance, not daring to come over. the other sat on the bench, enjoying the rare peace and warmth of the sun. how long had it been since she had been like this? she wasn¡¯t so afraid of the cold in the past, but after experiencing the cold storage before she went to do experiments, she really didn¡¯t dare to think about it again. she didn¡¯t want to experience it again. there was no sunlight, and the cold and darkness made her afraid. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 1831 - Chapter 1831: so wonderful (3) chapter 1831: so wonderful (3) translator: 549690339 at that time, he was so afraid that he would fall asleep in that place and never wake up again. more and more people were gathering in the square. leng yunchen was still standing there with a complicated expression. when he was looking straight at her, a child holding a balloon suddenly bumped into him without looking clearly. leng yunchen quickly and subconsciously protected him and hurriedly looked over to ask, ¡± little friend, are you okay? does it hurt? ¡± the little boy, who was about three or four years old, looked at him with the balloon in his hand. he seemed a little shy. suddenly, he pouted and started crying, ¡± wuwu, mommy, i want mommy to take a bath! suddenly, the sound became louder and louder, attracting many gazes. of course, this included his wife, leng xiaomo. subconsciously, leng xiaomo looked over and saw a tall figure half-squatting down, trying to coax a crying little boy who was holding a balloon in a hurry. leng xiaomo was stunned. he loosened his grip, and the bread fell from his hand. a few pigeons flapped their wings and flew onto it. leng yunchen was at a loss as to what to do while coaxing the child. at the same time, he subconsciously looked in leng xiaomo¡¯s direction. in the end, he happened to see her turn her face away, stand up, and leave. leng yunchen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then he felt an indescribable pain. his heart felt like it had been punched by someone, and his face paled. why? why did she run away the moment she saw him? it turned out that he wasn¡¯t overthinking it. it was the truth. she must have seen him just now, so she got up and left. the little boy¡¯s mother rushed over and hugged her son in a hurry. leng yunchen apologized and his eyes fell on the figure who had just left. his cold eyes flickered, but in the end, he still followed her with determination. leng yunchen knew that she must have suffered a serious physical and mental trauma there. perhaps she hated him very much, hated him for everything he had brought to her. in order to protect him, she had fallen into a dangerous situation. however, the more it was like this, the more leng yunchen knew that he could not escape. no matter what happened, he wanted her to know. he would stay with her and never let her be in danger again. it was just like when she was rebellious in her youth. after he came back from training, he accompanied her and watched her through those years. leng yunchen caught up with her. when he was about ten steps away from her, leng yunchen suddenly shouted in a low voice, ¡± xiao mo! leng xiaomo froze. she stood on the spot, but her fingertips began to tremble uncontrollably. no, don¡¯t come over. ¡® xiao mo, why are you leaving? don¡¯t leave, okay? you just woke up, and you need to rest, ¡± leng yunchen said as he slowly approached her. however, he saw leng xiaomo shake her head and mumble in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t come over, yingluo. don¡¯t come over, yingluo. leng yunchen felt a sharp pain in his heart when he heard this. pain flashed past his eyes, but he still listened to her. he stood still and said slowly, ¡± okay, i won¡¯t go over. don¡¯t leave anymore, okay? ¡® leng xiaomo¡¯s fingertips were trembling. she arched her back and slowly squatted down, hugging herself tightly. her body was trembling slightly, and her back was facing leng yunchen. her voice was pained and weak as she said, ¡® don¡¯t come over. go away, go away, hanhan. ¡® leng yunchen was stunned when he saw this. although her avoidance and estrangement made his heart ache, her current appearance ¡­. Chapter 1832 - Chapter 1832: Brother, I’d better give up on you (1) chapter 1832: brother, i¡¯d better give up on you (1) translator: 549690339 he could clearly sense that something was wrong. how could his sister be afraid of him? she didn¡¯t dare to get close to him or even look at him. ¡°little mo, what¡¯s wrong? are you feeling uncomfortable?¡± leng yunchen could not help but move closer to her, wanting to touch her. his face was full of worry. however, leng xiaomo hugged himself tightly and mumbled, ¡± it hurts, brother. i¡¯m in so much pain. ¡® it was as if the feeling of being electrocuted was coming back to her. she was in pain and helpless. as soon as leng yunchen heard this, he immediately came to her side and squatted down. his cold face was full of nervousness. xiao mo, where does it hurt? i¡¯ll take you back to the hospital, okay? we¡¯ll go for a checkup and let the doctor treat you. however, leng xiaomo¡¯s entire body was trembling. she shook her head and did not dare to look at him. her pale face and eyes were red and filled with tears. she said slowly in a low voice, ¡± huahua, it¡¯s useless. it¡¯s useless. as long as i see you, my whole body hurts. it feels like i¡¯ve been electrocuted. leng yunchen¡¯s whole body stiffened when he heard this. was she in pain because of him? electric shock-like pain? leng yunchen couldn¡¯t care about anything else. he suddenly recalled what lin qingya had done to her in the video he had seen before. that cruel electric shock, accompanied by some scene she had shown her, had been used on her again and again, making her scream in pain. if he didn¡¯t guess wrong, did lin qingya use him to provoke ran ran? leng yunchen clenched his fists tightly. a deep pain flashed in his eyes, which were filled with tears. he could not describe the feeling in his heart. yingluo, little mo, yingluo, don¡¯t look at me and don¡¯t think about me. i¡¯ll turn around and brother will carry you back, okay? let¡¯s get the doctor to take a look. you¡¯ll definitely get better. as leng yunchen spoke, he turned around and half-knelt on one knee, leaving his wide back to her. he waited for a long time before a slender hand slowly pressed against his back, followed by her entire body. her body was extremely stiff, but she didn¡¯t know how long it took her to control herself and not let her body react so strongly. leng yunchen¡¯s heart trembled slightly when he saw that she was really leaning toward him. he put his hands behind his back to protect her and then slowly got up. she was very light. the torture during this period of time had made her thinner. to him, she seemed to be weightless. leng yunchen¡¯s heart ached. he carried her on his back and turned around to walk back. he wasn¡¯t walking fast, and his steps were very steady. lying on his broad and strong back, she seemed to feel very safe. it was as if time had turned back at this moment, returning to one night seven or eight years ago. the lights were on, and the streets were filled with red and green wine and meat. a man in his early 20s carried a teenage girl on his back and walked out of the hustle and bustle into a silver-gray path covered with the cold moonlight. her slender hands unconsciously grabbed the clothes on his shoulders. leng yunchen froze immediately. he wanted to turn around, but he was afraid that she would feel uncomfortable when she saw him, so he held back and asked slowly in a low voice, ¡± why is xiao mo xuxu still feeling uncomfortable? leng xiaomo, who was lying on his back, shook her head slowly. she tugged at his clothes tightly, as if she had something to say to him. leng yunchen waited patiently. however, he did not expect that his sister would slowly say something like that.. Chapter 1833 - Chapter 1833: Brother, I’d better give up on you (2) chapter 1833: brother, i¡¯d better give up on you (2) translator: 549690339 ¡°brother xuxu, do you know when i, xuxu, started to like you, xuxu?¡± leng yunchen immediately shut up when he heard this. a complicated expression flashed across his face, but he did not say anything. leng xiaomo¡¯s voice came slowly again. brother xuxu, don¡¯t worry. i just wanted to tell you that i liked you before, xuxu. it wasn¡¯t a spur of the moment or a moment of passion. i¡¯ve been liking you for a long, long time. her brother had once told her not to play such silly games and not to do such silly things like a hot-blooded child. however, she wanted to say that she was not a child. what she did might have been foolish, but she was not hot-blooded. she knew very well what she was doing, and it took her a long time to see everything clearly. leng yunchen lowered his head slightly and looked at the road, walking forward with slow steps while carrying her on his back. her weak, light, and slightly pained voice rang in his ears. brother, do you remember the year you turned 20? you came back from the army and celebrated my birthday with me, but i wasn¡¯t at home. at that time, i hadn¡¯t been home for a few days, hanhan. leng xiaomo spoke slowly, but his mind went back to when he was 13 or 14 years old. at that time, she was rebellious and crazy because of her previous adoption certificate. she was terminally ill. she hung out with gangsters, smoked and drank, got into gang fights, skipped classes to play games in game halls or hang out in ktv. it could be said that that period of time was really decadent and wasted for her. the most beautiful youth in her life was wasted. she was muddleheaded and was often in a daze. however, at that time, she had not fallen in love with her brother. before that, she had skipped class once to play games with someone in the game hall. someone had taken a fancy to her and wanted to play some small tricks with her. however, she had broken that person¡¯s hand and beaten him up. after that, she thought that the matter had been left unsettled, but that was not the case. not long after, on her birthday, someone cheered and said that they would celebrate her birthday. they went to the ktv, and she was forced to drink a lot of alcohol. however, at that time, four or five men came, one of whom was the man she had beaten up at the game hall. they were cursing and smashing bottles and things. a few of them came over to grab her and wanted to do something to her. now that he thought about it, leng xiaomo still had lingering fears. he had been too reckless and wild when he was young. it was only when he grew up tnat ne reanzea now roonsn and ignorant ne nad deen dack tnen. that day, if her brother hadn¡¯t found her in time at the ktv and beat up those bastards, she would have really been abused and bullied. later, at night, he carried a drunk himself out, scolding her while feeling sorry for her. as the evening lights lit up, he carried her away from the noisy, wine-and-meat lakes. it was different from the heavy smell of alcohol on her body. his body had the clean smell of washed soap and clothes. he was in the army. he was handsome and clean. the good smell on his body made her a little dazed. at that time, she was lying on his shoulder in a daze, looking at his cold side profile. she frowned slightly, pursed her lips, and sniffed the pleasant scent on his body with her strong jaw. for a moment, under the hazy moonlight, her heart seemed to be beating fast. it was a heartbeat that was different from before. at that time, she thought in a daze that perhaps it was a good thing that they weren¡¯t biological siblings.. Chapter 1834 - Chapter 1834: Brother, I’d better give up on you (3) chapter 1834: brother, i¡¯d better give up on you (3) translator: 549690339 it was because she seemed to have fallen for him. ¡°brother xuxu, it was at that time that i fell in love with you. it¡¯s been so many years since then, so please take back what you said to me about being hot-blooded and impulsive, okay xuxu? leng xiaomo told him a lot of things, explaining clearly how she liked him, especially the time. leng yunchen did not turn around, and leng xiaomo would not be able to see his face from behind, so no one knew what leng yunchen¡¯s cold expression was like after hearing those words. after a long while, leng yunchen walked on the street with her on his back. after a long time, he pursed his lips and asked her slowly, ¡± so, little mo, what do you want to do by saying all this, qianqian? ¡® why did he have an indescribable feeling? it made his chest feel stuffy, as if he was having difficulty breathing. however ¡­ however, he soon found out. because leng xiaomo was lying on his shoulder, she felt as if all the strength in her body had been sucked out. she said slowly, ¡± hanhan didn¡¯t. i can¡¯t do anything anymore. i¡¯m tired. leng yunchen¡¯s hand unconsciously tightened a little, ¡°qianqian.¡± ¡°brother yingluo, i¡¯m really tired. i won¡¯t bother you anymore yingluo, i¡¯m giving up on you yingluo.¡± loving him really made every minute and every second of her life unbearable. when she liked someone, she should become better and not be like now, exhausted and in pain. leng yunchen¡¯s breathing stopped. ¡°in the future, you¡¯ll still be my brother and i¡¯ll still be your sister yingluo, okay?¡± leng yunchen¡¯s body was completely frozen. he stood still on the spot, carrying her on his back, not moving at all. ¡°brother yingluo, yingluo¡± leng yunchen looked straight ahead. the complicated and obscure look in his eyes was incomprehensible to others. after a long time, he said slowly, ¡± hello, huahua. leng xiaomo finally closed his eyes slowly, but his hand was still gripping onto his clothes tightly. she felt at ease. at a certain moment, she seemed to have removed the heavy shackles, as if she had been relieved of a heavy burden. although it was hard not to love. but from the moment they left, it was time that made her love him so much. perhaps time would also make her forget him. leng yunchen carried leng xiaomo back just like that. for some reason ¡­ it was clearly a beautiful day today, but without the sun, he would feel so cold when he carried her on his back on the sidewalk. the journey back was not long, but leng yunchen walked very slowly, as if he wanted the road to be longer, a little longer. for a long time, the two of them did not speak again. she, who had been tugging at his clothes tightly, seemed to feel better. her body was not as stiff, she was no longer resisting, and she was not in so much pain. leng yunchen carried her back to the base. leng yunchen put her on her bed in the base¡¯s hospital. he didn¡¯t turn back to look at her. after putting her down, he said softly, ¡± rest well. i¡¯ll call the doctor for you. after saying that, he left first. however, after he left. leng yunchen did not go to the doctor immediately. he took a few steps and stopped by the large floor-to-ceiling window in the corridor. he stood there, motionless. when the other people from the base came over, they saw leng yunchen in the corridor at a glance. he was facing the window with one hand on the window, his head slightly lowered, and his raised arm blocking his face. ah chen, yingluo!? suddenly, someone called him. leng yunchen subconsciously looked up and everyone was slightly stunned. then, their expressions became complicated. leng yunchen¡¯s eyes were red. [ there¡¯s a big twist at the back ] Chapter 1835 - Chapter 1835: She’s asleep (1) chapter 1835: she¡¯s asleep (1) translator: 549690339 leng yunchen¡¯s appearance made people¡¯s hearts ache for no reason. his eyes were red. his face was thin, and he looked exhausted. it was as if his entire body was powerless. leng yunchen was slightly stunned when he saw everyone looking at him with complicated expressions. then, the corners of his lips slowly pulled into a forced arc. he said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry too much. xiao mo has really woken up. she¡¯s fine. she just woke up. you can ask the doctor to give her a good examination. after saying that, leng yunchen lowered his head and walked away. su xun and xiao yezi looked at each other and frowned slightly. xiao yezi glanced at sang xia again, and sang xia immediately stepped forward to stop leng yunchen. ah chen, xiao mo has finally woken up. where are you going? ¡± how could he leave? xiao yezi and the others quickly went into the ward to check on xiao mo¡¯s condition. they could not accept the fact that he had faked his death. fortunately, what leng yunchen said was right. she was really not dead, but she had been injected with a special drug that made her symptoms look like she was dead. sang xia and rong zhan were in the corridor outside. hearing xiao yezi¡¯s exclamations and voices from inside, sang xia¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she continued to look at leng yunchen. others might not know, but she knew that she had witnessed the scene with her own eyes. she had seen xiao mo say that he loved her in g city. they were no longer just ordinary siblings. xiao mo needed him. they had gone through so much together. leng yunchen had done so much for xiao mo. all of this was a fact. they were not blind. leng yunchen cared about her more than he cared about himself. she did not believe that leng yunchen did not have any feelings for his sister other than kinship. leng yunchen raised his head slightly. he did not look at sang xia, but looked straight ahead. his eyes were still a little red. his low and hoarse voice came slowly, ¡± at least for now, i should not and can not stay here. ¡°why? don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re the one who saved xiao mo, and you¡¯ve saved her twice! if it wasn¡¯t for you, she might have frozen to death in the cold storage room. ah chen, she needs you, and you need her too, don¡¯t you?¡± sang xia tugged on his sleeve. she frowned and looked at him in confusion. since the two of them had gone through so much and had a friendship between them, why did they have to keep a distance? was the title of fake brother and sister that important? he was startled. did he need her to be embarrassed? ¡°a-chen, yingluo.¡± ¡°joy, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. everything i did was her idea. besides, you don¡¯t know, but she was abused at the underwater experimental base, and that abuse was related to me. when she saw me, she would have a conditional reaction, and she would feel very uncomfortable and in pain.¡± as he said this, he saw the slight embarrassment on sang xia¡¯s face. leng yunchen¡¯s lips felt a little bitter. you should go in quickly. i¡¯ll call the doctor. leng yunchen left just like that. sang xia looked at his back for a while, took a deep breath, and looked at rong zhan. do you know about him and xiao mo? ¡± ¡°he likes little mo?¡± rong zhan answered as he walked towards the ward with her. however, his guess was not baseless. it came from leng yunchen¡¯s behavior and the way he looked at xiao mo. before the two of them entered the ward, sang xia shook her head gently. it¡¯s xiao mo who likes him. everyone was extremely happy about leng xiaomo¡¯s ¡± revival ¡® Chapter 1836 - Chapter 1836: She’s asleep (2) chapter 1836: she¡¯s asleep (2) translator: 549690339 she was so relieved that she called the doctor to check it carefully. the attending doctor was stunned by this ¡°coming back to life.¡± it took him a long time to believe that the girl had really survived. other than some superficial wounds, she was fine. it was just that the composition of the medicine was a little unclear. after analyzing some of the residue in her stomach, some of the ingredients might cause some side effects to her body. although the degree of the side effects was not big, there would be some more or less. all medicine was partially poisonous, especially such a special medicine. however, he was not sure what the side effects would be. it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re fine. as long as you can survive, anything is fine. little mo, you don¡¯t know how scared we were before. my eyes were swollen from crying. ¡± xiao yezi hugged her tightly as she spoke, rubbing against her neck. xiao mo only smiled and comforted her. seeing that leng xiaomo did not say anything else to the doctor, sang xia¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. she took the initiative to ask, ¡± doctor, there¡¯s another condition with xiaomo. when she meets a person, her body will become very uncomfortable. what¡¯s this situation? can it be treated? ¡± leng yunchen could not avoid seeing xiao mo forever because of this. xiao mo was the same. as soon as he said that, xiao mo was stunned. he did not expect sang xia to know about this. the doctor was a little surprised, but he still pushed his glasses up and explained seriously, ¡± this situation is an instinctive reaction of the body. after experiencing some terrible things, you will feel fear when you experience them again. to give a simple example, a bird that is frightened by the bow. after a wild goose is shot by a bow and arrow, even if it escaped death, the next time, even if the bow didn¡¯t shoot an arrow, it will still be afraid when it hears the sound of the bow. it will be afraid and will leave the team and fall as if it was shot by the bow and arrow.¡± at this point, the few of them looked at leng xiaomo with a little more heartache. what had xiao mo gone through? she was actually afraid of the person she loved the most. to her, this was probably more painful than anything else. as for treatment, there¡¯s actually no medicine that can cure this. only when the person involved slowly recuperates will there be a possibility of recovery. of course, she can also not see that person forever. there was a moment of silence in the ward after the doctor finished speaking. it was unbelievably quiet. the doctor nodded and left with his booklet. xiao mo was sitting on the bed, wearing a loose hospital gown. her delicate little face was very pale, and her hand unconsciously tightened the blanket, revealing the blue veins on the back of her slender, white hand. she looked out of the window, her eyes dim and obscure. xiao yezi¡¯s eyes were red as she hugged her again. they did not dare to ask about what xiao mo had gone through, as they did not want to reopen her wounds. since the matter was already in the past, let it be in the past. she would just let them be about her and leng yunchen. two days later, xiao mo was discharged. the base had received the phone number of the leng family¡¯s parents. gu liang was still worried about his son and daughter, so he came to see them with father leng. no matter what the people at the base said, they didn¡¯t believe it. they didn¡¯t even believe the phone calls. they wanted to see the situation in person. they should have arrived long ago, but something strange happened.. the plane flying to rome had a problem in the flight- Chapter 1837 - Chapter 1837: She’s asleep (3) chapter 1837: she¡¯s asleep (3) translator: 549690339 they were forced to land on a football field in a town in a small country. however, there was no airport in the town. gu liang had no choice but to ask the base to lock their location and send a private plane to pick them up. therefore, soon, in another day, the leng family¡¯s parents would arrive in rome early in the morning. xiao mo didn¡¯t want to live in the hospital, so the base arranged another apartment for her. since the leng family¡¯s parents were coming over, the whole family could live together. of course, in this family, the eldest son of the leng family, leng yunchen, was inevitable. however, the night before the leng family¡¯s parents arrived, the people in the base celebrated leng xiaomo¡¯s survival and held a drinking party. many people had rushed back. even su li, who was almost five months pregnant, had flown back from dstan. two pregnant women. after all, this matter was too big, and they would definitely rush back. it was just that the atmosphere at the base¡¯s gathering was very subtle. after su li met sang xia, the two of them were as close as ever. however, when he saw rong zhan, the two of them treated each other like air. rong zhan did not even appear at the dining table. however, the one who didn¡¯t show up was also xuanji, leng yunchen. the reason was that xiao mo would feel pain all over his body when he saw him. however, none of this stopped the women at the dining table from conversing with each other. su xun was the only man who did not leave because he was a special medium among the central people to convey the news of both parties. ¡°xiao mo, is what they said true? the person you like is actually . ¡°no, sister youyou.¡± leng xiaomo did not wait for her to finish and interrupted her. youyou snorted. is that so? but i haven¡¯t said who he is. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to say that you¡¯re hiding your true identity? ¡± leng xiaomo, ¡°yingluo. ¡± alright, youyou, since xiao mo doesn¡¯t want to talk about that person, then let¡¯s not talk about him. he just got out of the hospital and escaped death. let¡¯s change the topic. xiao mo, how long have you liked him? ¡± leng xiaomo, ¡°yingluo. ¡± everyone,¡±hehe.¡± su xun choked on a mouthful of vodka and hurriedly wiped his body with a tissue. he said in a speechless manner, ¡± are you guys done? you¡¯re making xiao mo feel uncomfortable by mentioning him like this, okay? ¡± ¡°mention who?¡± ¡°mention who?¡± the two of them looked at su xun in unison. su xun held his breath and wiped his face in despair. these two women were simply too much. sang xia could not help but choke on her water. xiao yezi also covered her face silently. in fact, xiao mo¡¯s condition had improved a lot. he had been away for five or six days. especially after hearing the doctor¡¯s words, xiao mo had been very careful to adjust his mental state. leng yunchen was not someone she should be afraid of. ¡°you two ¡­¡± ¡°brother su xun, i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m much better now. yingluo, you don¡¯t have to worry about my health.¡± xiao mo interrupted su xun. then, she looked at su li and youyou with an open gaze. i know that you¡¯re very concerned about my relationship matters, but i don¡¯t want to talk about them anymore. as leng xiaomo spoke, he paused and frowned slightly. besides, you all know that i was on the verge of death before. now that you¡¯ve met me, you only want to know about relationships? ¡® do you have to do this? but who could have expected that as soon as she said this, su li would lightly laugh and say something that she would never have thought of, and also made her incomparably shocked. [ brother nine: an, my little babies. the opening chapter is a teacher-student love story in a medical school submitted by the reader. they have been urging me to come soon.. ] Chapter 1838 - Chapter 1838: She’s asleep (4) chapter 1838: she¡¯s asleep (4) translator: 549690339 ¡°we imew about your physical condition on the first day and have been following up on it. we know that your brother went to the underwater test base to save you and brought you out. i also know that he was shot in the back in order to save you, almost injuring his heart and losing his life. you also know that everyone thought you were dead, and only your brother knelt on the ground and protected you when he was injured. he said you weren¡¯t dead and didn¡¯t let them take you away, yingluo!¡± su li¡¯s words fell into leng xiaomo¡¯s ears, causing her to freeze on the spot. her fingers clenched slightly, and a look of astonishment appeared on her delicate and quiet face. it was as if she had not expected that there were so many things behind her being able to come out alive. however, her brother had not told her anything. she did not know anything. her brother was seriously injured because of him and almost lost his life? leng xiaomo¡¯s throat moved slightly, and his heart started to beat abnormally. after she told him that she would never disturb her brother again, that she liked him, and that she had given up on him, he never appeared again. of course, at the same time, she also tried her best to adjust her state of mind and not think about those painful nightmares. as soon as he said this, su xun¡¯s heart seemed to be touched. he had a complicated expression on his face as he sighed. xiao mo, we¡¯re sorry for letting you down this time. we almost let you stay in the cold chamber for so long. ah chen didn¡¯t believe that you were dead and wanted to keep you no matter what. this time, it¡¯s all thanks to him. now that he¡¯s forced us out, he¡¯s probably still recovering in the hospital.¡± their words came one after another, making leng xiaomo¡¯s face turn paler. ¡°what did you just say? he was left alone in the hospital? aren¡¯t uncle leng and auntie gu coming soon?¡± xiao yezi was still frowning. sang xia nodded. yes, i¡¯ve already sent someone to pick him up today, but where else could ah chen be if not at the hospital? although the hospital department is cold and desolate, at least there are doctors and nurses around. he doesn¡¯t have a place to stay in rome, and it¡¯s inconvenient to stay in a hotel alone. ¡± ¡® didn¡¯t the base arrange a luxurious apartment for xiao mo and the leng family¡¯s uncle and aunty? ¡± youyou asked doubtfully. as soon as he said this, the atmosphere at the table suddenly became silent. su xun gave her a look, and the youyou finally realized that leng xiaomo and leng yunchen were probably not suitable to live together because xiao mo would feel uncomfortable. just as she was about to change the topic, there was a sudden knock on the door. someone entered and said to sang xia in a hurry, ¡± sister sang, mr. zhan said that he has something to tell you. the person who had come was xu mo. ¡°what¡¯s the situation? i¡¯ll go take a look now.¡± sang xia said and left. xu mo was about to follow them when su xun suddenly called out to him, ¡± xu mo! sit down and take a rest. i have something to ask you.¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± xu mo was surprised, but he still sat down obediently and looked at everyone. ¡°when you went with ah chen, what was his situation?¡± su xun¡¯s question was obviously not simple. however, xu mo, who did not know anything, still answered honestly, ¡± you mean leader leng? right, how¡¯s his current situation? you guys don¡¯t know this, but when he carried miss leng back, his back was covered in blood. the doctor wanted to treat it for him, but he didn¡¯t let . Chapter 1839 - Chapter 1839: She’s asleep (5) chapter 1839: she¡¯s asleep (5) translator: 549690339 . no matter what, we have to check on miss leng¡¯s condition first. in the end, he lost too much blood and fainted, and the doctor helped him stop the bleeding- ever since miss leng went missing, he seemed to have changed into a different person. he went crazy. when he said these words, xu mo felt particularly uncomfortable in his heart. it was as if he couldn¡¯t bear to think back to the scene in the past. fortunately, everything was over. they had also made it through. xu mo¡¯s tone changed as he looked at leng xiaomo and asked, ¡± ¡°miss leng, how is your brother¡¯s condition now?¡± it was clearly a caring question, but when it was asked to leng xiaomo, the atmosphere became unusually quiet. it was so quiet that it gave off an unusual aura. seeing that everyone was silent, xu mo could only scratch his head and stand up. you guys continue. i heard that captain leng is still in the hospital. i¡¯ll find time to visit him. xu mo left after saying that, but leng xiaomo lowered his head slightly. just as su li and the others were about to say something, leng xiaomo suddenly said calmly, ¡± i¡¯m going out for a while. i need to use the washroom. in the blink of an eye, leng xiaomo had left the private room. after leng xiaomo left, she walked out of the restaurant and went to the open-air stands outside to take out her phone. in the open-air stands, someone in a tuxedo was playing a beautiful piano piece. there were all kinds of flowers on the wooden floor, such as tuberose, lilies, and hanging orchids. under the cold moonlight, she stood there, her eyes obscure and complicated. she wasn¡¯t stupid. even if they didn¡¯t say anything, they must have known about her relationship with her brother. however, no matter how much they mentioned him in front of her, they were still telling the truth, weren¡¯t they? her brother had really sacrificed a lot for her. but how would she know if that was love or not? or rather, why did they tell her all this? her brother didn¡¯t like her at all. he didn¡¯t like her as a man and a woman. if he only told her because he wanted her to know how much her brother had done for her, she already knew. as for the rest, she had no other choice. as promised, she didn¡¯t want to disturb him, burden him, and affect him negatively. but ¡­ leng xiaomo looked at the phone in her hand, and her breathing slowed down. he pressed a button on the phone in his hand, and the shortcut number was dialed. ever since the day she woke up in the hospital, he had been avoiding her on purpose. if he really didn¡¯t let her see him, wouldn¡¯t he be in pain? and now, she was much better, and he was just in time, so he didn¡¯t appear. the call went through. the call was picked up after a few seconds. ¡°hello, little mo?¡± a familiar voice came from the other side, but it was exceptionally quiet, so quiet that she could almost hear his breathing. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. then, he adjusted his emotions and said, ¡± brother, it¡¯s me. where are you? dad and mom are coming tomorrow morning. when leng yunchen heard her words, his breathing seemed to have stopped. after a while, she heard him slowly say, ¡± yingluo, little mo, how¡¯s your body? ¡± could she accept it now? she was slowly recovering? leng xiaomo didn¡¯t hide anything. he hummed softly and said, ¡± brother, the base has arranged an apartment for you. you can come over to stay tonight. leng yunchen didn¡¯t seem to have such an intention, so he directly refused and said- Chapter 1840 - Chapter 1840: She’s asleep (6) chapter 1840: she¡¯s asleep (6) translator: 549690339 it¡¯s fine. i¡¯ll just stay in the hospital. i¡¯ll go back to see my parents tomorrow morning. leng xiaomo, ¡°yingluo.¡± upon hearing this, leng xiaomo was speechless for a moment. she didn¡¯t know what to say, probably because she had never expected him to reject her so decisively. perhaps, it was because she was there. he didn¡¯t want to be alone with her anymore to avoid any unnecessary awkwardness. leng xiaomo felt an inexplicable sense of sadness in her heart because she was really afraid that such a situation would happen. could it be that if they couldn¡¯t be a couple, they couldn¡¯t even be ordinary siblings? this was what she had been worried about at first, but she didn¡¯t expect it to really happen. leng xiaomo pursed his lips, took a deep breath, and said slowly, ¡± brother, you should go back. the password is ***. i won¡¯t be going back tonight. i have something to do. dad and mom will be here tomorrow morning, and you have to go and pick them up. as soon as she said this, leng yunchen immediately replied urgently,¡¯what? where are you going tonight? your body hasn¡¯t fully rested yet, so how can you do anything you want? no, i won¡¯t allow you to go. you must go back and have a good rest tonight.¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ripple when she heard his subconsciously worried words. however, she knew that it wasn¡¯t the kind of worry she was thinking about. brother, don¡¯t think too much about it. of course, i know how to take care of my body. i¡¯m no longer the same person as before. tonight, i¡¯m staying with sister li and sister youyou. the two of them are pregnant and came back especially for me. they can¡¯t leave at night, so we¡¯ll rest together. these words seemed to ease leng yunchen¡¯s tension a little. it was not like he was going to mess around at night. after all, leng yunchen was not an unreasonable person. after a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, ¡± then you must pay attention to your safety. if you like to be reckless, leng yunchen knew that there was no need to worry about her safety. the two big buddhas were people, especially the young one, who was a princess consort. they must have come out with a lot of people to protect her, especially with the people from the base around. not even a mosquito could touch her. it was just that what he said was a compromise. however, when leng xiaomo heard those words, he felt as if they had a different meaning. she was impetuous and did not want to touch the two pregnant women. was he trying to tell her not to hurt the youyou? at the thought of how her brother had always liked the young, leng xiaomo¡¯s lips twitched slightly. there was an indescribable bitterness in that smile. ¡°hello, yueyue, i know.¡± leng xiaomo agreed obediently. leng yunchen had no choice but to leave the base hospital first and pick them up the next morning, seeing that his sister was not going back and had to wait for his parents in the apartment to come to see them tomorrow. although the injuries on his body hadn¡¯t recovered, he was still a young man after all. his body was strong, and it had almost recovered. at night. leng yunchen drove back. he was all alone. as he drove along the busy road, he passed by the clock tower. the bell in the distance rang again, reflecting the lights of thousands of houses. the sound was long and distant. the car window reflected leng yunchen¡¯s cold and handsome face, which had long been tidied up. his jaw was firm, and his dark and deep eyes were reflected. he was wearing black pants and a white shirt, and his chest was still wrapped in bandages. he was driving back to the apartment steadily. he might know a lot of things, but he didn¡¯t know what would happen when he returned tonight. [12 there was a chapter on the left and right, he was writing a novel.. Chapter 1841 - Chapter 1841: she’s asleep (7) chapter 1841: she¡¯s asleep (7) translator: 549690339 after leng xiaomo ended the call and went back, she had been with them. even though they were still talking to her about her brother, she still listened and didn¡¯t say anything, but she kept their words in her heart. this was because these were memories he had left for himself. those things that he didn¡¯t know in the past. that night, xiao mo drank a lot of alcohol. in fact, she did not drink on purpose. she had just been discharged from the hospital not long ago. even though most of her injuries were superficial, it was still best not to touch alcohol. besides, even if she wanted to drink, they would not allow it. therefore, xiao mo¡¯s wine was a coincidence. she ordered a cup of lone island herbal tea. the herbal tea was bitter and astringent. when leng xiaomo drank it in one gulp, she realized that although the wine was called lone island herbal tea, it was actually wine. the bitter and spicy liquid slid down her throat, stimulating her nerves and making her whole body feel like it was on fire. however, the taste made her lower her head and take another sip after she had calmed down. that bitter and spicy taste was too similar to what she felt in the bottom of her heart. it was as if it was a memorial to her long love that had never even started. leng xiaomo ordered three to four glasses in a row, and in the blink of an eye, he had downed three glasses. this wine was the shop¡¯s signature wine, and the more time passed, the more intoxicated he became. it was just that they didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t notice. leng xiaomo¡¯s nose felt a little dry at the end. however, she gently opened her mouth and smiled. she suddenly said, ¡± youyou, you know what? i really envy you. leng xiaomo did not speak for a long time. the first thing she said was this, which surprised everyone. especially the young ones. youyou had been pregnant for several months, but at this time, she only looked a little more plump. she had the charm of a little woman, but her pure face had not changed at all. after a moment of surprise, she asked, ¡± xiao mo, why did you suddenly say that? ¡± xiao mo just held the wine glass and did not say anything. youyou took a deep breath and said gently, ¡± actually, you don¡¯t have to say that at all. all of us like to show our most glorious and beautiful side. in this world, whether it¡¯s work, health, family, love, or friendship, nothing is really easy. leng xiaomo had a nose and hair color. perhaps it was the alcohol that had gotten to her, but she was on the verge of tears. her eyes were red as she chuckled and said, ¡± it¡¯s different, but my brother loves you. he likes you. the atmosphere at the dining table suddenly froze. the atmosphere on the table seemed to have changed, but leng xiaomo did not seem to notice it. she raised her glass and finished the wine in one gulp. then, tears fell, and she said with a smile, ¡± don¡¯t you all want to know who i like? i like my brother. i¡¯ve liked him since i was 14, but my brother doesn¡¯t like me. it¡¯s hard for him to accept the change in my feelings. he hates me and avoids me. as he spoke, leng xiaomo stood up, but his slender figure suddenly swayed. su xun was so shocked that he hurriedly went to support her. however, xiao mo pushed her away, and his tears flowed even more fiercely. he seemed to be more aggrieved. she looked at the child, swaying and crying like an abandoned child. she said in a hoarse voice, ¡± you don¡¯t have to do anything. you just stand there and he¡¯s already head over heels for you. he even told me on the phone just now not to hurt you and your child rashly.. Chapter 1842 - Chapter 1842: She’s asleep (8) chapter 1842: she¡¯s asleep (8) translator: 549690339 these words made leng xiaomo cry, but she said them with a smile. no one knew whose heart she had hurt. however, leng xiaomo¡¯s words from before, when she admitted that she liked her brother, even if they had their own guesses and suspicions, when it was confirmed, their hearts were still in turmoil. he did not expect her to admit it just like that. he did not expect her to admit it under such circumstances. su li gently pursed her lips and glanced at su xun. su xun immediately understood and took her cup to smell it. he frowned slightly and said, ¡± there¡¯s alcohol in it. this is not tea. as soon as he said this, he looked at the empty cups next to him and was stunned. he shook his head and sighed. su li rubbed her forehead, feeling a headache coming on. she looked at youyou, and youyou met her gaze. this time, it was a rare moment of awkwardness. she gave a profound smile and shook her head, indicating that she was fine. she could have responded to anything xiao mo said, but this was the only sentence she had. because in this situation, there was no point in explaining. xiao mo wouldn¡¯t listen to him, and he didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic too much. she knew that leng yunchen liked her, but that was in the past. she had been with junhang for a long time and had children for the man she loved. leng yunchen was not the kind of person who would make things difficult for himself and her. therefore, after that incident, she felt that leng yunchen¡¯s mentality must have changed unconsciously. leng xiaomo was drunk and had said those words. even though she realized that she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have, it was already too late. she was just as her brother had said. she was so reckless and hurt others so easily. she especially didn¡¯t like this side of herself. she hated it herself, let alone others. she broke free from su xun¡¯s arm and was about to pick up the last glass of wine and drink it before leaving, but su li snatched it away. he frowned and said, ¡± xiao mo, you¡¯ve already drunk too much. don¡¯t drink anymore. your body doesn¡¯t allow you to drink so much right now. let su xun send you back, okay? ¡® what could a drunk girl talk to her about at this time? he could only let her go back and wake up. moreover, they did not need to say anything to her. they had all seen how sensible xiao mo was. she knew everything. all her emotions, all her impulsive emotions, only dared to speak out boldly after drinking. who didn¡¯t understand the great principle? it was just that it was difficult to achieve. leng xiaomo¡¯s stomach felt like his entire body was on fire. upon hearing that he had to send her back, she shook her head repeatedly. no, no, i don¡¯t want to. i¡¯m not going back. her brother was there. her brother had gone back. she did not want to go back. ¡°nonsense! if you don¡¯t go back, where are you going? you drank so much on your own, and i can¡¯t rest assured that you¡¯ll stay in the hotel tonight. do you want me to take care of you with my big belly?¡± at this point, su li looked directly at su xun. su xun, tell her to sober up and have a good sleep when she goes back. ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to go back for a walk! you guys don¡¯t need to worry about me. su li saw that xiao mo¡¯s temper was becoming more and more irritable after drinking. she took a deep breath, walked over, and cupped her small face with both hands. her voice became gentler. xiao mo, you¡¯ve drunk too much. promise me that you¡¯ll go back and have a good sleep. maybe when you wake up, everything will be different. maybe the truth is not what you think it is. all of us are changing. maybe after she wakes up, everything will be different, yingluo.. Chapter 1843 - Chapter 1843: She’s asleep (9) chapter 1843: she¡¯s asleep (9) translator: 549690339 perhaps the truth is not what you think. su li¡¯s words were like a curse, reverberating in leng xiaomo¡¯s mind. would he? would he really? su li¡¯s words left no room for doubt. xiao yezi also stood up and helped su xun to send xiao mo back. she couldn¡¯t trouble the two pregnant women. ¡°sister li, don¡¯t worry. su xun and i will send her back to her apartment.¡± after xiao yezi finished speaking, she followed su xun carefully and sent xiao mo back. as soon as he went out, the slightly cold wind in the night came. it was indeed the end of summer, and the night was mixed with a bit of coolness of autumn. it made leng xiaomo feel a little dizzy. the wine was bitter and spicy at the beginning, and now it was even more so. she didn¡¯t know if she was being supported or carried on her back. she only knew that she got into the car in a daze and heard a soft woman¡¯s voice in her ears. she seemed to be taking care of her and mumbling about her. the car drove in the middle of the night, and the window was half-open. she leaned against the window in a daze, raising a finger to scribble on it, not sure if she was writing someone¡¯s name. xiao yezi was taking care of her in the back seat. her little face was full of worry as she said, ¡± su xun, why is it xiao mo who likes ah chen? didn¡¯t you tell me that ah chen seems to have fallen for xiao mo?¡± then, she couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡± look at how awkward it was just now. su xun was driving the car. when he heard xiao yezi asking him this question, his expression suddenly became complicated. how would i know what¡¯s going on? you¡¯ve heard about what leng yunchen did before and you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. didn¡¯t you think the same way? how would i have known that the two of them would suddenly switch? ¡± xiao yezi pouted and puffed up her cheeks, speechless and helpless. they sent xiao mo to the apartment. the apartment was a three-story independent villa with a courtyard and an elegant and quiet environment. however, su xun was so fast that he suddenly asked in surprise when he saw something, ¡± what¡¯s going on? there¡¯s someone in the apartment!? when he was about a hundred meters away, su xun saw the faint light on the first floor of the apartment. the dim yellow light seeped through the window and shone on the courtyard, giving off a warm feeling. of course, this was under the premise that there was no theft. ¡°no way, could it be that brother ah chen has returned?¡± xiao yezi¡¯s eyes widened. didn¡¯t they say that brother ah chen was still in the hospital? so who could it be? xiao yezi subconsciously looked at xiao mo, only to find that xiao mo was already lying on his side with his head down. he had fallen asleep, and his fair and delicate face was covered with a faint layer of crimson. however, the area around his eyes had also turned slightly red. xiao yezi sighed softly and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed. she helped her pull up her clothes. at this moment, su xun¡¯s car arrived. the car stopped at the entrance of the small villa¡¯s courtyard. su xun stopped the car and said, ¡± my dear, you two wait here first. i¡¯ll go and take a look at the situation. after that, he closed the car door and got out. be careful! ¡± xiao yezi quickly shouted. she did not know if su xun had heard her, but she saw him climb over the high fence and walk toward the villa. however, the door suddenly opened from the inside.. Chapter 1844 - Chapter 1844: Asleep (10) chapter 1844: asleep (10) translator: 549690339 a familiar tall figure came out. with one hand on the door and the other on the door frame, he looked outside. the person they suspected to be a thief was obviously leng yunchen! he had returned from the hospital! leng yunchen looked at su xun, who was acting sneakily. he frowned and asked, ¡± why did you climb over my wall so late at night? ¡± ?f * ck!¡± su xun could not help but curse. three minutes later. su xun and xiao yezi got the person out of the car. ah chen, hurry up and help her. we¡¯re relieved to have you around. we all thought that you were still in the hospital. we didn¡¯t expect you to be here. as su xun spoke, he quickly helped leng xiaomo¡¯s drunk body to leng yunchen. when leng yunchen saw that they had actually brought xiao mo back and he was still unconscious, his expression changed and he immediately went to take him. the bitter smell of alcohol hit him. leng yunchen¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed and his expression was extremely ugly. he asked in! slightly annoyed tone, ¡± what¡¯s going on? don¡¯t you know that she can¡¯t drink? and he actually drank so much!¡± xiao yezi hid behind su xun after being yelled at by leng yunchen, but su xun only felt wronged. no, no, we really didn¡¯t know that she was drinking wine. the thing she was drinking was clearly called tea, but who would have expected . ¡°enough! no matter how you explained, you didn¡¯t stop her from drinking, and she was so drunk!¡± leng yunchen said angrily. he looked at leng xiaomo, who could not stand still in his arms. he pursed his lips tightly and carried her in his arms in the next second. su xun took the opportunity to pull xiao yezi out and shouted, ¡± ah chen, we¡¯ll be leaving first. take a good look at her and make her some hangover soup or something. by the time they finished speaking, they had already walked out of the room. when they turned around subconsciously , leng yunchen had already closed the door with a loud bang. su xun, ¡°zhenzhen. ¡± xiao yezi, ¡°yingluo.¡± su xun and xiao yezi returned home. their daughter, su xiaoye, was now doted on and taken care of by su xun¡¯s parents. the little girl was as fair as jade, and they liked her a lot. the two of them were busy with work, and sometimes they had more space for themselves. on the way home, xiao yezi sat in the front passenger seat, leaning against the back of the chair and looking out of the window. she found that the night sky was especially beautiful tonight. the starry sky flickered, and threads of clouds floated in the sky. the cold moonlight seemed to cover the entire galaxy with a layer of faint silver-gray. it was decorated with stars. ¡°honey, what do you think is going on between them? why do i feel that it¡¯s not appropriate to let them spend the night together?¡± xiao yezi looked at the night sky and sighed softly. she was a little worried. however, su xun chuckled softly and said something with a deeper meaning, isn¡¯t it better if it¡¯s inappropriate? ¡± ¡°what?¡± would it be better? su xun inserted the cd and played a song when the red and green lights were on. the next moving song, the beautiful and throbbing lyrics were transmitted into xiao yezi¡¯s ears. ¡°yingluo, your smiling lips always hook my heart. yingluo wants to kiss you every second. kiss you, yingluo.¡± xiao yezi seemed to be attracted by the moving song. she was slightly stunned and slowly looked at su xun. su xun happened to look over at the same time, and his pair of peach-shaped eyes met hers. the two of them already had a daughter and grew up together. it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they had been an old couple for a long time. but now ¡­. Chapter 1845 - Chapter 1845: She’s asleep (11) chapter 1845: she¡¯s asleep (11) translator: 549690339 the corners of his lips lifted slightly into an alluring curve, and he teased her while the red light was turning red. suddenly, his body slowly moved closer. with one hand behind her head, he suddenly lowered his head and pecked xiao yezi¡¯s lips. his voice was pleasant. i love you. xiao yezi, ¡°yingluo.¡± her face turned red for no reason. the light turned green, and the car continued to drive. the music in the car was still playing. yingluo loves you so much, yingluo. your coat, smell, and yingluo in your arms. leng yunchen carried xiao mo into the house. the first thing he did was to carry her to the sofa to cook some soup to sober her up. otherwise, she would have a terrible headache the next day if she slept like this. however, while he was busy in the open kitchen, he suddenly heard banging sounds from the living room. leng yunchen immediately went out and saw leng xiaomo¡¯s body falling off the sofa. she had woken up and was so uncomfortable that she covered her mouth and wanted to vomit. ¡°little mo, how are you, yingluo?¡± ¡°blargh!¡± as leng yunchen rushed over, leng xiaomo could not hold it in any longer. after falling off the sofa, he felt so nauseated that he vomited. immediately, the smell of alcohol filled the air. she vomited all over herself, and leng yunchen was not spared either. leng yunchen¡¯s expression was very ugly, and his cold face was livid. however, he was not angry because of this. he was angry that she had said nothing but nonsense! she still didn¡¯t care about her body at all! she was drinking alcohol before her body had fully recovered. besides, was alcohol something a girl could drink as she pleased? ¡°leng xiaomo, just you wait!¡¯ leng yunchen gritted his teeth and cursed under his breath. he was so angry that his temples were throbbing, but he still took a deep breath and carried her to the bathroom. the shower in the bathroom came down, and she stood in his arms like a child, always avoiding the water. she was drunk, so it was difficult for her to take a shower. fortunately, compared to leng yunchen¡¯s tall and slender body, leng xiaomo was like a little chick. it wasn¡¯t particularly difficult to handle. leng yunchen pursed his lips tightly, holding her with one hand and washing off the dirt on her body with the shower. she was almost done washing up. her body was drenched, and her hair was wet. her eyes were filled with water vapor. her breathing was irregular, and her chest was rising and falling violently. leng yunchen filled the bathtub with warm water and put her in despite her struggle. the water vapor was getting thicker and thicker. seeing that the situation was about right, leng yunchen¡¯s cold eyes darkened a little. his hand fell on her shoulder, pulling her clothes down slowly. leng yunchen did not know how things had become like this. however, no matter what, the matter had already been decided. he could only do this. however ¡­ but now, yingluo leng yunxi¡¯s hand that was on her shoulder stopped there. she wanted to help her take it off, but when it touched the warm skin, she suddenly clenched her hand. he repeated it over and over again, hesitating. but in the end. he suddenly thought of something and took a deep breath. his body tensed up. he pulled down her clothes and took off her top.. Chapter 1846 - Chapter 1846: She’s asleep (12) chapter 1846: she¡¯s asleep (12) translator: 549690339 fortunately, he had filled the bathtub with a lot of water and it covered her body. the water vapor in the bathroom was so thick that she could not see clearly. however ¡­ leng yunchen was still forced to break out in a thin sweat. perhaps it was because there was something called speculation. it was called hazy beauty and reverie. it was even more alluring than directly showing it. leng yunchen¡¯s body was tense, and his lips were slightly pursed on his cold face. he wanted to take off all her clothes for her quickly and cleanly, but it was so difficult in practice. she would grab him, she would resist, she would struggle. leng yunchen still held his breath and took off her clothes as fast as he could. he did not look at any place he could not. leng xiaomo¡¯s originally fair and delicate face was now flushed from being drunk. her eyes were unfocused, and she was mumbling something that he could not hear clearly. at this moment, she was lying in front of the bathtub, hugging his thigh, not letting him leave. leng yunchen did not even dare to squat down to look at her. he just wanted her to be alone in there, reeking of alcohol and relieving her fatigue. no, don¡¯t go, yueyue. don¡¯t leave me behind again, yueyue. leng xiaomo hugged his leg. his voice was hoarse and he sounded like he was crying. his eyes were red, and he looked like a helpless little beast. leng yunchen had no choice but to take a deep breath and close his eyes. he lowered his head and pulled her hand away, then walked into the bathroom without looking back. don¡¯t leave me, brother xuxu. xuxu, don¡¯t! i¡¯ll be good. xuxu, don¡¯t leave! ¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s drunk voice was particularly hoarse and helpless. it was nasal, and it seemed like tears would fall if they were not careful. leng yunchen listened to her words and her voice. he clenched his fists tightly. this wasn¡¯t any other time, so how could he be there in such a situation? especially when she called him brother. he was not that shameless. but her hoarse voice with a sobbing tone still tormented leng yunchen¡¯s heart repeatedly. instantly, his smooth chest and strong abdominal muscles were revealed. under his thin, healthy skin, there was a beast-like strength, especially when he was covered in a thin layer of sweat after struggling inside. his strong muscles were filled with strength, as if waiting to burst out. leng yunchen stood outside for two to three minutes, wanting her to take a shower inside and also wanting to wake himself up outside. however, he could not stand still in less than two minutes. because he heard that it was quiet inside, without a single sound. this made leng yunchen feel a little uneasy. however, he didn¡¯t dare to rush in. however, leng yunchen suddenly thought of something. his face changed, and he turned around and rushed in directly. he had filled the bathtub with a lot of water! leng yunchen rushed into the bathroom, and the mist in the bathroom cleared up a little. however, he still saw leng xiaomo, who was almost completely submerged in the bathtub. ¡°little mo, little mo, qianqian!¡± leng xiaomo was drunk and soaked in the bathtub. no one was watching, and his body slowly slid down. his mouth and nose were in the water, and some small bubbles rose in the bathtub. when leng yunchen saw this scene, he was so scared that his soul almost left his body. he immediately pulled her out of the water. [ the net is too bad, i can¡¯t send it out. there¡¯s still a game at around 12 0 ¡®clock.. Chapter 1847 - Chapter 1847: She’s asleep (13) chapter 1847: she¡¯s asleep (13) translator: 549690339 once leng xiaomo¡¯s slender upper body was pulled out of the bathtub, she had no reaction at all. leng yunchen broke out in a cold sweat. it was too late to blame himself for his recklessness. he did not care whether she was wearing clothes or not. he immediately knelt down on one knee and pressed on the area between her chest and neck, making her spit out the water. leng yunchen pressed her twice with force, but she did not react. the coldness in her body grew even colder. as he pressed her, he said anxiously, ¡± xiao mo, xiao mo, wake up. don¡¯t scare me. leng yunchen quickly bent over to give her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. after two tries, leng xiaomo suddenly choked on a large mouthful of water and started coughing violently. her face was flushed red, and her eyes slowly opened in discomfort. seeing that she had woken up, leng yunchen felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his body. what he had just experienced made him feel as if he had been washed by water. he seemed to be unable to withstand any more torment when it came to her. leng yunchen half knelt on the ground with one knee and held her waist with his hand. he smoothened her back to calm her breathing and asked anxiously and worriedly, ¡± little mo, how are you feeling now? ¡± after leng xiaomo choked on the water, he seemed to have regained some consciousness. she looked at him with a dazed and confused gaze, as if she didn¡¯t know what was going on. she just said slowly, ¡± brother xuxu, xuxu. ge yingying leng yunchen¡¯s heart ached when he heard her call him ¡®brother¡¯. he leaned over slightly and kissed her on the forehead. his cold face was filled with guilt as he muttered in a low voice, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, yingluo. i¡¯m sorry, yingluo. i was rash. i shouldn¡¯t have left you alone inside. however, leng xiaomo closed his eyes slightly and rubbed against his face. he reached out his hands and wrapped them around his neck, mumbling, ¡± it¡¯s so cold. brother, i¡¯m so cold. leng yunchen suddenly realized that he had put her on the ground just now. he picked her up and touched her cold body. his throat moved slightly, and he put her back into the bathtub. however, just as he was about to change the water for her again, she kept her arms around his neck and refused to let go. ¡°little mo feifei.¡¯ leng yunchen looked at her fair and delicate little face. his eyes darkened a little and his voice was low and hoarse. xiao mo opened his eyes slowly. his wet hair fell on his shoulders and slid down. she opened her eyes and looked into his deep, dark eyes. for a moment, time seemed to have stopped. everything around him was quiet, without a single sound. it seemed like they were the only two people left in the vast world. in each other¡¯s dark eyes, they could only see each other¡¯s faces. leng xiaomo looked at him just like that, his long and curled eyelashes fluttering slowly. then, slowly, slowly, slowly, her eyes closed once again, and his long and curled eyelashes drooped down. she also slowly kissed him on the lips. she didn¡¯t say anything. no one knew if she was conscious at that moment or if she was under the influence of alcohol. but she did it. she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulled him down, and kissed him on the lips. he sucked gently. lick. he bit lightly. she was bold and inexperienced as she kissed her brother. this kind of thing, perhaps it was something she had fantasized about countless times, or perhaps it was something she didn¡¯t even dare to think about. that feeling was like a young girl lying in the attic, against the cold moonlight, under the moonlight, having the most beautiful dream. [ brother nine: i¡¯m sorry that i sent it late, my babies. i¡¯ve changed it several times. confirm, send, good night. by the way, i¡¯m asking for a wave of recommendation votes and motivation. tomorrow, uh-huh, you know what i mean.. Chapter 1848 - Chapter 1848: She’s asleep (14) chapter 1848: she¡¯s asleep (14) translator: 549690339 leng yunchen lowered his head and looked at her closely. in the depths of his cold eyes, there was a deep struggle. he clenched his fists tightly around her waist. in the end, he still grabbed her slender waist and slowly closed his eyes. he turned from passive to active and counterattacked. they charged straight in and attacked the city. he seemed to have really struggled to his limit. once he exploded, it was like a flood that broke through the dam and was difficult to control. snatching away her sweetness, his big hands shackled her small waist. her soft and slender body seemed to be easy for him to do as he pleased. but he didn¡¯t. leng yunchen did not. he only felt that she was still drunk, but her mind was not clear. he could not take advantage of her when she was down. she even called him brother. just as leng yunchen was about to take advantage of her, his chest heaved up and down as he panted slightly, he wanted to put some distance between them and put her in the bathtub. however, leng xiaomo still held onto his neck and refused to let go. it was as if she wanted to drag him into the bathtub with her. ¡°ge! ge! ge!¡± her hoarse voice had a heavy nasal tone, and her drunken state made one feel tender and loving. the word ¡®brother¡¯ seemed to be taboo, but also tempting. her lips were red and swollen, and a charming look flashed across her eyes. leng yunchen looked at the scene and could not stand it anymore. what did she want? even though he knew that she had drunk too much, he was still on the verge of a mental breakdown. however, what happened next made leng yunchen completely collapse. leng xiaomo wrapped her arms tightly around his neck and refused to let go. leng yunchen finally managed to make her let go of one hand after much effort, but she suddenly grabbed his hand and placed it on her chest. for a moment, leng yunchen¡¯s mind went blank. however, leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes were red, and he suddenly burst into tears. ¡® brother, do you know why you don¡¯t love me, yingluo? my heart really hurts, yingluo. can you feel it? it¡¯s bleeding, it¡¯s crying, yingluo. ¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s words pierced leng yunchen¡¯s heart, and it hurt. it turned out. she gave up on him, and she was still so unwilling to give up. if that was the case, why did he say those words back then? his eyes fell on his palm, which was covering her chest. leng yunchen¡¯s gaze finally changed, from the initial anger to the calmness with all his strength, to the struggle, and now, it was red with desire. ¡°brother yingluo, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t reject me yingluo¡± with a hoarse and helpless whisper, leng yunchen¡¯s tall body was very tense. at the end, he finally bent down and put her in, one hand around her waist, and the other hand suddenly fell on his belt. he unraveled it. leng xiaomo had completely pulled leng yunchen into her vortex, into her world, and into her body. the bathroom was misty. the water vapor continued to rise, covering the figure inside. but it couldn¡¯t cover up the sound that came from inside. the most beautiful dream that a young girl had in the attic under the cold moon and under the treetops seemed to have become more complete. no one knew what would happen the next day. no one knew what kind of twist of fate would happen after this night. everything changed on this night. it was like two parallel lines that were moving further and further away, but suddenly intersected in a certain place.. Chapter 1849 - Chapter 1849: she’s asleep (15) chapter 1849: she¡¯s asleep (15) translator: 549690339 it was a charming night. the air was filled with a dense mist. the next day. on the clean, soft, snow-white bed, the sun shone through the thin white curtains and landed on the wooden floor, giving it a golden glow. it also poured down on the two people on the bed. a thin white blanket covered the two of them. one of the girls ¡®figure appeared slender and graceful under the blanket. the blanket was not tightly covered, revealing two white and round shoulders. her black hair covered half of her face, and she was lying on her side. her breathing was even and slow, and her eyes were slightly red, but she still seemed to be in a deep and sweet sleep. her fair and delicate little face was bare of makeup. she was only in her early 20s, a very young age. the fatigue on her little face could not be hidden in her eyes. there were some red marks on her body from her neck down her shoulders and under the thin quilt. leng xiaomo was in a deep, deep sleep. she felt as if she had just had a very real dream, and she had completely fallen into it. the chaotic scene in her dream and the splashing water in the bathroom made her feel so real, but also so empty and distant. she felt that it was impossible. leng xiaomo¡¯s head hurt a little, and he fell into a deeper sleep. she didn¡¯t know what time it was, but she kept sleeping until she vaguely heard the sound of a car suddenly coming from somewhere. she didn¡¯t know why, but her body froze, and then she suddenly opened her eyes. time seemed to have stopped at this moment. the moment leng xiaomo opened his eyes, he saw the person opposite him. her mind went blank for a moment. for a moment, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck her mind, making her crunchy on the outside and tender on the inside. at the same time, the man seemed to have sensed her gaze. his thick eyelashes moved slightly, and he slowly opened his eyes. leng xiaomo did not even have the time to react to what had happened in such a short time. she watched as he opened his dark eyes, and her gaze immediately crashed into yingying! in the early morning. the two of them opened their eves almost at the same time and looked at each other without moving. time had stopped. leng xiaomo¡¯s mind was blank. she didn¡¯t know what she was doing, where she was, what her name was, what her last name was, how old she was. she was a mess. she was completely stunned as she looked at the man in front of her. she had forgotten everything, but she knew that the man in front of her was her brother, wanwan! he was actually lying next to her. although it wasn¡¯t the first time they had slept together, the meaning was completely different. after all, which brother would lie next to her naked? his cold and handsome face was reflected in her eyes. she blinked a few times, but he didn¡¯t disappear, which proved that yingluo wasn¡¯t hallucinating. his brother¡¯s ¡± ¡± was not going to ¡± ¡± with her. leng xiaomo recalled the splashes of water in the bathroom and the tussling on the big bed in her dream. her expression slowly changed, and her slender body tensed up. even her breathing seemed to have stopped. at this time, leng yunchen had opened his eyes. however, when they looked at each other, he only looked at her without doing or saying anything. no one could understand or see through the look that flashed in his eyes. until ¡­ suddenly, there was a sound from the apartment- [ author fu jiu: scatter the flowers, scatter the flowers, scatter the flowers! ] Chapter 1850 - Chapter 1850: Forced marriage (1) chapter 1850: forced marriage (1) translator: 549690339 it was a charming night. the next day. on the clean, soft, snow-white bed, the sun shone through the thin white curtains and landed on the wooden floor, giving it a golden glow. it also poured down on the two people on the bed. her black hair covered half of her face, and she was lying on her side. her breathing was even and slow, and her eyes were slightly red, but she still seemed to be in a deep and sweet sleep. her fair and delicate little face was bare of makeup. she was only in her early 20s, a very young age. the fatigue on her little face was hidden in her eyes. leng xiaomo was in a deep, deep sleep. she felt as if she had just had a very real dream, and she had completely fallen into it. the chaotic scene in her dream and the splashing water in the bathroom made her feel so real, but also so empty and distant. she felt that it was impossible. leng xiaomo¡¯s head hurt a little, and he fell into a deeper sleep. she didn¡¯t know what time it was, but she kept sleeping until she vaguely heard the sound of a car suddenly coming from somewhere. she didn¡¯t know why, but her body froze, and then she suddenly opened her eyes. time seemed to have stopped at this moment. the moment leng xiaomo opened his eyes, he saw the person opposite him. her mind went blank for a moment. for a moment, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck her mind, making her crunchy on the outside and tender on the inside. at the same time, the man seemed to have sensed her gaze. his thick eyelashes moved slightly, and he slowly opened his eyes. leng xiaomo did not even have the time to react to what had happened in such a short time. she watched as he opened his dark eyes, and her gaze immediately crashed into yingying! in the early morning, the two of them opened their eyes almost at the same time and looked at each other without moving. time had stopped. leng xiaomo¡¯s mind was blank. she didn¡¯t know what she was doing, where she was, what her name was, what her last name was, how old she was. she was a mess. she was completely stunned as she looked at the man in front of her. she had forgotten everything, but she knew that the man in front of her was her brother, wanwan! he was actually lying next to her. although it wasn¡¯t the first time they had slept together, the meaning was completely different. his cold and handsome face was reflected in her eyes. she blinked a few times, but he didn¡¯t disappear, which proved that yingluo wasn¡¯t hallucinating. his brother¡¯s ¡± ¡± was not going to ¡± ¡± with her. at this time, leng yunchen had opened his eyes. however, when they looked at each other, he only looked at her without doing or saying anything. no one could understand or see through the look that flashed in his eyes. until ¡­ suddenly, there were footsteps coming from the apartment, as well as the voices of a middle-aged man and woman talking-! leng xiaomo recognized the voice immediately. she looked at leng yunchen in shock, and her face changed. almost at the same moment. the moment the door was pushed open, she screamed and burrowed under the blanket. the door opened. the two people who heard the scream pushed the door open. one second they were talking, and the next second they were silent. the two of them stood outside the door, staring at each other. what was going on? and now, the people who came in were none other than the leng family¡¯s parents, leng jue and gu liang! compared to leng xiaomo, who was hiding under the blanket in shock, and the leng family¡¯s parents, who were shocked to see the scene when the door was opened, leng yunchen was the calmest. he sat up halfway and wiped the back of his neck with his hand. half-naked, he looked at his parents and then at the door with a slight frown. he seemed to be asking them why they didn¡¯t knock before opening the door. gu liang was the first one to react. seeing the mess on the bed, her eyes flickered and she coughed suddenly. well, the door was not closed. it was just pushed open. we¡¯ll talk about it after you and the girl put on your clothes and come out, ran ran. then, gu liang pulled father leng out of the room. leng ning¡¯s father frowned. he asked gu liang immediately, ¡± what little girl? do you think our son ¡­¡± gu liang lowered his voice immediately. what kind of ears do you have? didn¡¯t you hear a little girl scream when we pushed the door open? she was scared by us! your son finally knows how to dig up cabbages. he doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend at this age. i was worried that he would stay single, but i didn¡¯t expect him to be so sudden today ¡­¡± ¡°wait! do you even know who that little girl is? didn¡¯t you recognize whose voice it was?¡± leng xiao asked with a complicated expression. gu liang was suddenly stunned. he didn¡¯t seem to understand what he meant. leng jue¡¯s face was tense. he went to the other rooms and found that they were empty. he called out to xiao mo and walked to gu liang! did you hear me! ¡± he asked. didn¡¯t your daughter say that she was in this apartment? but she¡¯s not in any of the other rooms!¡± after saying this, leng xiao quickly walked to the door of the room that had been pushed open just now. now, it was tightly closed. leng xiao angrily kicked the door and growled, ¡± you f * cking rascal who¡¯s worse than a beast, quickly put on your clothes and get out of here! this roar seemed to shake the entire small villa! it was impossible for gu liang not to react after leng jue said that. however, when she realized something, her eyes widened and her brain buzzed. now that he thought about it carefully, the girl¡¯s scream just now did seem a little familiar. gu liang¡¯s face turned pale, and the joy in his heart suddenly disappeared. at this time, there were two people in the room. leng yunchen was listening to his father¡¯s roar outside. he stood on the floor and put on his clothes. his cold face was surprisingly calm. it was as if he was prepared for everything that was about to happen. in contrast to the calm leng yunchen, the person who was curled up in the quilt was still curled up in the quilt.. Chapter 1851 - Chapter 1851: Forced marriage (2) chapter 1851: forced marriage (2) translator: 549690339 leng xiaomo was shocked by everything that had happened after she woke up. at this time, hearing her father¡¯s roar outside, she curled up in the quilt and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. what to do, what to do? what had happened? why did she feel like a different person when she woke up? she felt like her life had taken a huge turn and was on a new path! just as she was at a loss and didn¡¯t dare to come out of the blanket, the blanket was suddenly pulled away. ¡°don¡¯t be scared!¡± leng xiaomo exclaimed in a low voice. although leng yunchen pulled her blanket away, only her small face was exposed, and the other parts were still covered tightly. leng xiaomo covered her eyes, and leng yunxi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. she said slowly in a deep voice, ¡± i¡¯ll go out alone now. you stay inside and put on your clothes. don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯m here. if they really ask you something, you can just say that i took the initiative, understand? ¡± after saying that, leng yunchen stood up and walked to the door, regardless of her response. he opened the door and went out. with a soft bang, the door was closed tightly. leng xiaomo, ¡°yingluo. ¡± her ears were still ringing with the words he had said earlier. she slowly pulled the blanket away and sat up. the young lady¡¯s graceful and slender figure cast an alluring shadow on the ground. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes were fixed on the door. what did her brother just say? what did he mean by telling his parents that he was the one who initiated it? y-yingluo, wasn¡¯t he the one who took the initiative last night? leng xiaomo¡¯s mind was in a mess. she pursed her lips slightly, and her expression became complicated. outside the door. the leng family¡¯s parents were sitting on the sofa in the living room downstairs. leng xiao was mumbling and swearing, while gu liang was leaning on the sofa with his legs crossed and a cup of tea in his hand, after recovering from the shock of what had happened. it seemed that he had almost digested it. as soon as leng yunchen went down the stairs, before he could walk down the stairs completely, something suddenly hit him with a whoosh. it was also mixed with the sharp sound of the wind. leng yunchen subconsciously turned his body, and the thing hit the wall on the side, shattered, and fell to the ground with a thud. leng yunchen glanced at it and saw a marble ashtray. it was very thick. it seemed that his father was really ruthless. if he had really been hit, he would have fainted or had a concussion. when leng xiao saw that he actually dodged, he was instantly enraged and growled, ¡± you little rascal, you actually dare to dodge after doing such a disgraceful thing! leng yunchen stood there without moving. he did not bicker with him and let him vent his anger. however, leng xiao thought that he was looking down on the royal power. he suddenly stood up and was about to beat him up, but gu liang stopped him. alright, alright, that¡¯s enough. who are you scaring? you¡¯ve just arrived and you¡¯re already so angry. leng jue was still in a fit of anger and angrily flung her hand away. however, executive leng was still afraid of his wife. he snorted coldly and did not rush forward again. instead, he sat down again. seeing this, gu liang put down his legs and sat up straight.. he stared at leng yunchen seriously and said word by word, ¡± son, i don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on between you two, but you have to give your parents an explanation today, an explanation, and an explanation for your sister! Chapter 1852 - Chapter 1852: Forced marriage (3) chapter 1852: forced marriage (3) translator: 549690339 when he heard the last sentence, leng ning¡¯s father couldn¡¯t help but get angry again. he cursed loudly, ¡± this son of a b * tch, even a rabbit knows not to eat the grass by its burrow! in the future, don¡¯t call me little sister anymore!¡± she had already slept with him, so how could she call her sister? leng yunchen listened to his parents ¡®words. he was silent for a moment, then slowly said in a deep voice, ¡± father, mother, i know what i¡¯m doing. i¡¯ll give everyone an explanation, and i¡¯ll take responsibility for what i¡¯ve done. leng jue was inexplicably angry when he heard his son¡¯s voice. he pointed at him and was about to say something, but his wife spoke first. gu liang raised his eyebrows and looked at his son. then tell me, how do you plan to take responsibility?¡± gu liang slightly lowered his head and took a sip of tea as he spoke. compared to leng xiao¡¯s violent anger, gu liang seemed to be much calmer. after all, in her opinion, since things had already come to this, there was no way to reverse it. it was better to think about how to resolve it reasonably and perfectly. leng yunchen looked at his mother, his eyes deep as he said, ¡± mom, i know what you and dad are thinking, but whether she is my sister or not, we can¡¯t be separated. at the same time, i hope you can forgive and understand us. after all, we are a family. although leng yunchen¡¯s words did not directly state what kind of result he wanted, he had expressed his attitude. he would not be separated from xiao mo. how could they be separated after sleeping together? from the very beginning, he knew what he was doing. whatever he was going to do, he must have thought about it. not to mention, last night¡¯s incident was so important to the two of them and so different. ¡°let¡¯s get engaged,¡± these three words suddenly came out of gu liang¡¯s mouth so lightly. the moment it landed, it knocked heavily on everyone¡¯s heart. leng qianqian¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her wife. gu liang glared back at him with a cup of tea in his hand. what are you looking at? shouldn¡¯t you be doing this? ¡± leng jue¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he only wanted to say something a few times but stopped. at last, he suddenly stood up and walked out with his hands behind his back. however, halfway through, he could not help but come back again. he pointed at leng yunchen and shouted, ¡± you¡¯re really lucky! if you dare to mistreat my daughter in the future, just wait and see how i¡¯ll deal with you!¡± done talking, leng xiao left in a rage. it seemed that until now, he still hadn¡¯t realized why the daughter he had raised since young had run away with his son. although xiao mo was adopted from the orphanage, he treated xiao mo like his own son and loved him more than his own. seeing that her husband had left in anger, gu liang slowly looked away and turned to her son. she said in a gentler voice, ¡± since it¡¯s already happened, what¡¯s done is done. you should treat xiao mo well from now on. in fact, i¡¯ve known what she was thinking about, but i¡¯m selfish. i don¡¯t want her to live in fear because of your identity. after saying that, gu liang sighed slightly, got up and walked to him slowly. he looked at him and said, ¡± son, i¡¯m glad to see what you think. maybe it¡¯s a good thing. xiao mo can stay by my side in the future and don¡¯t have to marry someone else. after all, other than the saying that rabbits don¡¯t eat the grass by their burrow, there was another old saying: don¡¯t let your own fertile water flow into others ¡®fields.. Chapter 1853 - Chapter 1853: Forced marriage (4) chapter 1853: forced marriage (4) translator: 549690339 don¡¯t let your own fertile water flow into others ¡®fields. she would just take it that she had adopted xiao mo as her child bride after all these years. gu liang could only think in this way to feel a little better. however, the phrase ¡®don¡¯t let your own fertile water flow into others¡¯ fields ¡®inexplicably made leng yunchen¡¯s ears turn red. it sounded strange, as if it had changed. however, wasn¡¯t that the truth? everything had changed. everything was different from the past. gu liang patted him on the shoulder, as if silently telling him that he must take up his responsibility. ¡°where¡¯s your sister?¡± gu liang asked subconsciously. leng yunchen suddenly raised his head and glanced at his mother. gu liang¡¯s eyes flickered and he suddenly laughed, ¡® forget it, you can leave with your father first. i won¡¯t go upstairs to see her. you deal with the rest of the things and don¡¯t let her be too scared. your father is just not calm yet. i¡¯ll talk to him later. leng yunchen heaved a sigh of relief, ¡± thank you, mom. what are you thanking me for? alright, i¡¯ll take my leave now. take good care of your sister wanwan, uh no, take good care of your little wife. gu liang said, then nodded and left to find his husband. leng yunchen ,¡±qianqian.¡± sister, sister, as soon as he heard these two words, he felt that it was extremely taboo, as if he was committing a crime. leng jue and gu liang didn¡¯t leave just like that, but it wasn¡¯t convenient for them to stay in the apartment. they would go to the base and come back later. as soon as leng jue and gu liang left, the large apartment suddenly became quiet. it was so quiet that one could hear the ticking of the clock on the wall. leng yunchen stood on the same spot for a moment, raised his hand to wipe the back of his neck, then slowly walked to the sofa and sat down directly. he leaned his back against the sofa and rested his head on the edge of the sofa. he pinched the space between his eyebrows with one hand and took a deep breath. the truth. he did not expect his parents to see him so early in the morning. however, an explanation and responsibility were inevitable. it had nothing to do with whether his parents had caught him. he knew that xiao mo might or might not have heard the conversation downstairs, but it did not matter anymore. some things would never change. leng yunchen did not go up to look for leng xiaomo directly after they left. it was already late, around eight or nine o ¡®clock. leng yunchen quickly made a breakfast downstairs. he simply fried two eggs and breadsticks, heated the milk, made a fried egg, put it on a plate, and went uostairs with the milk. he went upstairs and returned to the room in the middle. he knocked on the door, and the person inside answered him to come in. leng yunchen then pushed the door open and entered. in the room, the window was slightly open, and the wind was blowing the thin white curtains, which were hanging on the ground. on the soft white bed, the thin quilt had been folded, and the bed sheets had been changed to a clean one. the changed sheets were placed next to the floor. although they were rolled up, there were still many wrinkles, and some unknown water stains and dirt. leng yunchen took a glance at it, and his eyes quickly swept away. her mind couldn¡¯t help but think about last night¡¯s madness. her fair and tender little body was tortured by him turning and turning many times, and her voice was hoarse from crying. he usually didn¡¯t do anything, but once he did, he would do it endlessly. it was as if he wanted to take advantage of their awkward and complicated identities and get it all at once.. Chapter 1854 - Chapter 1854: Forced marriage (5) chapter 1854: forced marriage (5) translator: 549690339 he didn¡¯t know when the next time would be. the window was open, and the fresh air blew in, but it didn¡¯t seem to dissipate the charming atmosphere that filled the room. there was also a little fragrance mixed in, which was her unique smell. leng xiaomo was wearing a white dress, and her soft black hair was just over her shoulders. she turned her back to him and looked out the window. he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking or doing. leng yunchen looked at her slender back, her thin shoulder blades, her black hair, her white dress, and her slender arms on the side of the bed. deep in his cold eyes, there was suddenly a little bit of tender love. he didn¡¯t know if it was because of the change that had happened that night, but when he saw her, his state of mind had inexplicably changed. after all, she had already become his woman from his sister. ¡°little mo,¡± leng yunchen walked over slowly and put the breakfast on her bed. ¡°i guess you¡¯re hungry, have something to eat.¡± leng xiaomo was sitting by the bed, her fair and delicate face slightly drooped, and her two slender hands were twisted together. leng yunchen didn¡¯t notice it earlier, but now that he walked over, he saw that her ears were actually red. there was a thin layer of red. it was a stark contrast to her fair cheeks. leng xiaomo did not say anything. she only wiped her face slightly and hummed softly. for a moment. leng yunchen stood in front of her, looking down at her. the atmosphere between the two of them was so strange that the air was filled with awkwardness and awkwardness. leng yunchen knew that this might be the situation after he came up. but he didn¡¯t think about what he should do. some things might just go with the flow and didn¡¯t need to be deliberately done. leng yuncnen saw ner lowering ner eyes sngnt1y, wipea ner race away, ana tried not to look at him. her hands were twisted together, and his eyes darkened a little. then, he half-knelt on one knee and looked at her directly. xiao mo, you¡¯re embarrassed. however, xiao mo was shocked by his sudden action. his little body shrank like a frightened deer. leng yunchen was slightly stunned when he saw that. after a long while, he said slowly, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. xiao mo tried his best to calm his heartbeat. he clenched his fists and said softly, ¡± sorry, yueyue. what? ¡± didn¡¯t he say that she was the one who took the initiative last night? at the thought of this, leng xiaomo pursed her lips slightly, and her slightly lowered eyelashes hid the complicated look that flashed across her eyes. leng yunchen lowered his head slightly and looked at his hand. he took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡± qianqian, do you regret what happened last night? or do you not remember and have forgotten everything? ¡± leng yunchen raised his head slowly and looked at her when he said the last few words. leng xiaomo could not look him in the eye. the question ¡± did i forget? ¡± somehow made her feel that she was being ridiculous and irresponsible. however, the truth was that she really couldn¡¯t remember. last night, her head was dizzy and her body was burning hot. she felt like she was on fire and had no idea what she had said or done. she didn¡¯t even know how she came back. she even treated the vague memories as a dream. she was having a crazy and absurd dream. but who would have thought that this dream was real? leng xiaomo did not know what to say in the face of leng yunchen¡¯s words. her ears were so red that they looked like they were about to bleed, and she was really embarrassed. however, right before his eyes- Chapter 1855 - Chapter 1855: Forced marriage (6) chapter 1855: forced marriage (6) translator: 549690339 at this moment, leng yunchen said slowly, ¡± xiao mo, i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking now. maybe all of this is too sudden for you, but i need to make my position clear. since it has already happened, i will take responsibility for this matter, and take responsibility for you. leng xiaomo was stunned. the next second, she heard her brother¡¯s low and gentle voice. xiao mo, let¡¯s get engaged. xiao mo, let¡¯s get engaged. these words fell into her mind with a bang, making her head buzz. xiao mo, let¡¯s get engaged, yingluo. when leng xiaomo heard this, she gradually realized what was going on. however, she wasn¡¯t as happy as she had imagined, nor did she feel any joy. instead, it was like a stone had been thrown into the lake of her heart, causing ripples. that was all. however, she clearly loved him and wanted to live with him and be by his side, didn¡¯t she? but why did she suddenly feel like crying after he said those words and her heart trembled? ¡°no, no need.¡¯ leng xiaomo looked at him and suddenly said this in a low and hoarse voice. he lowered his head and clutched the bed sheets on both sides of him tightly, his small hands causing wrinkles to appear. leng yunchen froze and called out softly, ¡± qianqian, little mo? ¡± leng yunchen would be a fool if he still didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong at this time. leng yunchen suddenly lifted her chin and saw that her eyes were full of tears. the moment he looked into her eyes, two lines of tears fell from the corners of her eyes. leng yunchen was dumbfounded. he did not understand what he had said wrong to make her act like this. should they not be engaged? or, she was not willing. leng yunchen was at a loss. he quickly wiped her tears away and asked with a frown, ¡± xiao mo, what¡¯s wrong with you? why don¡¯t you get engaged? do you hate me? but last night, you clearly ¡­ ¡°enough, enough, yingluo!¡± leng xiaomo finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted. she pushed leng yunchen away and covered her ears. big drops of tears fell from her eyes, and she quickly stood up and left. ¡°little mo! where are you going?¡± leng yunchen called out in a low voice. he grabbed her arm with a swoosh and trapped her in his arms. leng xiaomo struggled and resisted in his arms, and he couldn¡¯t stop his tears from falling. you bastard, you bastard! i don¡¯t want to get engaged to you, qianqian! i don¡¯t want to!¡± after speaking in a hoarse voice, leng xiaomo finally broke free from leng yunchen¡¯s shackles. to be more precise, leng yunchen let go of her on his own. leng yunchen looked at her with a dark gaze. he frowned and asked, ¡± what did you say? say it again! leng xiaomo pulled away from him, tears streaming down her face. she suddenly shouted at him in a hoarse voice, ¡± since you know that i was drunk, why did you still appear in front of me?! since you know that i¡¯m not in my right mind, you still want to sleep with me. what bullshit brother, you¡¯re a shameless person, a bastard!¡± as leng xiaomo cried, he grabbed something from the bed and threw it at her. he threw it at her ruthlessly, but he didn¡¯t even dodge and endured all her grievances and venting. leng xiaomo had never felt so humiliated before. even when she confessed to him, even when she was slapped by that woman, lin qingya.. Chapter 1856 - Chapter 1856: Forced marriage (7) chapter 1856: forced marriage (7) translator: 549690339 but now, she felt it. if he could marry her, all he needed was for her to climb into his bed, then what was the meaning of all the years of love she had since her youth? just because the two of them had slept together and were caught by their parents, he wanted to marry her. he said that he would give everyone an explanation and that he would be responsible for her. leng xiaomo felt that it was ridiculous. leng yunchen¡¯s whole body was stiff and numb, as if he had not expected that the night yesterday would be so unbearable in her eyes. leng xiaomo couldn¡¯t stay any longer. she lowered her head and rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand before turning around to leave. however, his deep voice suddenly came from behind her. do you still think that i can still be your big brother? ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it!¡± leng xiaomo suddenly turned around and asked in return. she looked at him with reddened eyes, which were filled with pain. she continued to say in a hoarse voice, ¡± if you¡¯re not my brother, what are you to me? you¡¯re my boyfriend? or my fianc¨¦? do you love me? you have someone you love in your heart, but you came back and said that you wanted to marry me just because you slept with me, so you could give your parents an explanation, hanhan!¡± as she said this, her eyes turned red and her lips curved into a bitter and sarcastic smile. what era is it now? who can¡¯t afford to play with him? it¡¯s just a man, i don¡¯t care! she had forced herself on him when she was drunk. it was her choice to seduce him. however, she didn¡¯t want him to give everyone an explanation to marry her just because he was caught by his parents. she would feel that she was so lowly and cheap. she had already put herself in a very low position because she loved someone. she didn¡¯t want to look down on herself. after saying everything, although she felt embarrassed, she felt much better after letting go of the depressed feelings in her heart. she turned her back to him and raised her hand to wipe her small face clean. then, she sniffed her red nose and went out with red eyes. leng yunchen looked at her back. this time, it was his heart that was stuck, as if there was a breath stuck in his heart, making it difficult for him to breathe. was it? this was what she thought. she felt that she was doing this because of her responsibility, because she wanted to give everyone an explanation. ha. leng yunchen retracted his complicated gaze and suddenly sneered. there were thousands of women in the world, but only those who could move his heart could move his desire. he was a soldier, a special forces soldier. if not for any other reason, he would throw away his armor and fall for a mere beauty! she had really thought too highly of him. after leng xiaomo went out, he left immediately. she did not even wash her little face. all she wanted to do was to leave this place as soon as possible, to leave the place where he was. leng yunchen went to the bathroom and leaned over with both hands on the sink. after washing his face, he looked at himself in the mirror. he wanted to calm down and think about how to tell her. even if he felt that she was ridiculous and ridiculous, she had fallen for it and was taking it seriously. leng yunchen looked at himself in the mirror, but gradually, he was attracted by the huge bathtub behind him. in a flash, it seemed like the scene of the two of them in the bathtub last night was still in front of her. the two of them were entangled. she cried out in pain. leng yunchen¡¯s eyelashes suddenly fluttered slightly. he seemed to have thought of something, and a corner of his heart seemed to have collapsed a little, becoming sensitive and soft. it was her first time. [ brother nine is still writing, update before 12 0 ¡®clock ] Chapter 1857 - Chapter 1857: Forced marriage (8) chapter 1857: forced marriage (8) translator: 549690339 the water in the bathtub was stained with her color. she lay on his shoulder and cried out in pain. he was the one who had lowered his head and kissed her gently, coaxing her into a daze. leng yunchen thought of the scene where she had shouted at him and the words she had said just now. his cold eyes suddenly darkened a little, and then he walked out of the bathroom directly and quickly went downstairs to go out and look for her. he had something to say to her. she was still young and foolish. even now, he still had to tell her everything clearly. however, that girl ¡­ if that was the case, she might not believe it. leng yunchen had gone out to look for leng xiaomo, but unfortunately, he did run into leng xiaomo, but he also ran into his parents. xiao mo ran out with red eyes. his parents were nearby, so he ran into them. at this moment, leng xiaomo was with his mother. she didn¡¯t know if he had said anything to them, but he was crying silently, aggrieved. beside him, father leng was very angry, and his eyes were filled with heartache and anger. the three of them were walking towards the villa. when leng yunchen came out, he was met with this scene. suddenly, the people on both sides stopped. xiao mo glanced at him, then lowered his head to look elsewhere, holding his mother¡¯s hand. father leng was the first to react. he immediately growled at leng yunchen, ¡± what¡¯s going on? did you bully your sister? didn¡¯t i just warn you, you little rascal!¡± in the face of father leng¡¯s low growl, leng yunchen¡¯s deep eyes only glanced at xiao mo. his lips were slightly pursed, and he did not say anything or refute. seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, leng xiaomo¡¯s father thought that he had admitted it. he suddenly bent down and took off his leather shoes, wanting to rush up and beat him up. leng xiaomo¡¯s red eyes suddenly widened. he jumped out and blocked leng yunchen¡¯s way, holding him with both hands. he auicklv shook his head at him and said. ¡± dad. no. no. brother didn¡¯t bullv me. leng yunchen¡¯s body froze. he looked at the girl who was up to his shoulders and chin. she was thin and small. she rushed over and blocked his way. his eyes flickered slightly, and a complicated light seemed to flash through. leng ning¡¯s father saw his daughter blocking his way. he held his leather shoes up high and suppressed his anger, ¡± come over here. don¡¯t plead for that brat! if he didn¡¯t bully you, why did you run out crying?¡± leng xiaomo was slightly taken aback when she heard this. however, when she saw that her father was about to rush up to her, she hurriedly said, ¡± dad, it¡¯s because he said that he wanted to get engaged to me. i was shocked and couldn¡¯t accept it for a while. after saying this, leng ning¡¯s father stopped what he was doing. then, the anger on his face gradually disappeared, but a complicated expression appeared on his face. leng xiaomo¡¯s expression was a little complicated. leng ning¡¯s father moved his lips as if he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. he looked at his wife, who was watching everything calmly. then, she continued to ask leng xiao, ¡± xiao mo, let me ask you. do you not want to be with ah chen and get engaged? ¡± as soon as he said this, without waiting for leng xiaomo¡¯s reply, father leng said with a dark and complicated expression, ¡± i don¡¯t care. if she¡¯s not willing, it means that my daughter is being forced. then i¡¯ll break that brat¡¯s legs! as xiao mo listened to his mother and father¡¯s words, he felt as if there were huge waves rolling in his heart.. Chapter 1858 - Chapter 1858: Forced marriage (9) chapter 1858: forced marriage (9) translator: 549690339 she just stood in front of leng yunchen with her back facing him. she knew that if she did not mention the engagement, according to her father¡¯s character as an old cadre, he would probably really break her brother¡¯s legs. but the engagement ran ran engagement just as the two groups of people were in a deadlock and the atmosphere was getting more and more tense, leng yunchen suddenly spoke up behind her, dad, mom, don¡¯t make things difficult for hanhan. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t! dad, i¡¯m willing to get engaged.¡± xiao mo blurted out. leng yunchen¡¯s tall body stiffened, and he immediately lowered his head to look at her with a complicated expression. gu liang raised his eyebrows slightly and asked! ¡± have you thought it through? my daughter, this is not something you can casually say. you are treating this as a three-year-old child playing house. marriage is a lifelong event, and you can¡¯t be sloppy about it. if you don¡¯t like him, we can immediately find someone else.¡± leng xiaomo took a deep breath upon hearing that. finally, she pursed her lips and said slowly, ¡± dad, mom, i know what i¡¯m thinking and saying. i¡¯ve agreed to the engagement. i won¡¯t go back on my word. as soon as he finished speaking. her heart also thumped, as if some things had already fallen to the ground. it could no longer be reversed. however ¡­ after leng xiaomo said this, she looked at the depths of her heart. it seemed that she still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad because she felt that she was lonely. in the unpredictable marriage in the future, her ending seemed to be destined. what kind of life would it be to live with someone who didn¡¯t love you? however, at this moment. her fingers that were hanging by her side were suddenly held by someone. leng xiaomo¡¯s body froze. leng yunchen held her fingers from behind and stood beside her. leng yunchen said to his father and mother in a deep voice, ¡± dad, mom, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll do my best to treat xiao mo well and give her everything she wants. i love her more than anyone else, including you two. ¡® leng xiaomo was dumbfounded when he heard that. is this yingluo real? would he give her everything she wanted and love her more than anyone else? when leng ning¡¯s father heard this, although he didn¡¯t look very good, he was surprised. he didn¡¯t say anything more and his breathing slowed down. gu liang suddenly laughed, and his cold face became unusually gentle when he smiled. he looked at them and said with a chuckle, ¡± this seems good. at least i don¡¯t have to worry about xiao mo¡¯s life in his husband¡¯s family and his mother-in-law¡¯s happiness after he marries you. i just didn¡¯t expect that in the end, we¡¯ll still be a family. after saying that, she added, ¡± don¡¯t let the good water flow into others ¡®fields. it seems that it¡¯s not without reason. as soon as he said this, leng xiao¡¯s expression became a little strange. ¡± what are you saying?! ¡± ¡°hey, what are you two still standing here for? hurry up and go in. your mother and i came all the way here, but you don¡¯t even know how to make a cup of executive leng called out to the two of them. when leng xiaomo heard that, she immediately ran in in a panic. leng yunchen touched the back of his neck and followed her in. they had already entered. only then did leng yue look at his wife and reach out her hand. ¡°hurry, hurry up, wife, give me a hand.¡± gu liang rolled his eyes at him helplessly, but still walked over and reached out his hand to hold it for him. executive leng held his wife¡¯s hand and quickly put on the leather shoes that he had just taken off. feng jiu brother, ¡°haha, executive leng is so fresh and refined!¡± good night babies, a new week of rolling around and acting cute, please get a ticket! at the same time, he also pushed his good friend¡¯s new book, ¡®doting on wife: the mysterious husband is a little bad ¡± she was caught off guard and married the wheelchair-bound young master gu. he had thought that he would be rich in the day and free at night, but who imew that he would be enslaved to the point where his back ached and his legs were weak. ye beibei smacked the table and thought, ¡®liar! i want a divorce!¡¯ Chapter 1859 - Chapter 1859: Xiao Mo l s background (1) chapter 1859: xiao mo l s background (1) translator: 549690339 the main purpose of the leng family¡¯s parents ¡®visit could not be to make decisions for their two children¡¯s marriage. it was just that the sudden incident caught her off guard, so they could only settle their marriage first. the most important purpose of their trip was to see how the two children were doing after the accident. there was a very important matter behind this. in the living room, there was a glass of hot water on the crystal coffee table with two pieces of lemon floating in it. gu liang and leng jue sat on the front sofa, while the two of them sat on the side. the distance between them was neither too distant nor too intimate. they were discussing something that had happened earlier. ¡°so, you didn¡¯t see whether that person died or not?¡± gu liang frowned and asked in a deep voice. leng yunchen sat with his upper body leaning forward, his face looking a little solemn. yes, the situation was very urgent at that time, and the d-bomb was about to be launched. we could only leave early, otherwise we would have died. gu liang was asking his son who was the mastermind behind this. hearing this, gu liang held his breath and said, ¡± let¡¯s not talk about the power of the d-bomb. since we didn¡¯t see him die, we can¡¯t prove that he¡¯s dead. gu liang said and asked again, ¡± i heard that you¡¯ve caught someone. how is it? did you find out anything? ¡± what kind of background do they have?¡± it¡¯s just an experimental base. take the firearms group for example. the headquarters in rome is the core technology area, but some secret experimental bases, special agent training bases, medical bases, weapons research bases, and other bases are all scattered. they were scattered all over the world in some mysterious places, unknown to the public, and blocked from the satellite. therefore, the destruction of one place couldn¡¯t represent the complete collapse of the other party¡¯s forces. mom, we did bring one of them back. we¡¯ve interrogated her, but she said that there was only one base. it was destroyed and everything disappeared. leng yunchen replied. the person he was talking about was lin qingya. rong zhan and the rest had been interrogating her. ¡°oh?¡± gu liang raised his eyebrows. you told me everything? ¡® ¡°yes.¡± ¡°ha!¡± gu liang put down his tea and took a cold sip. it¡¯s only been a short while, and she already dug it out from her mouth. either she¡¯s weak or she doesn¡¯t have the ability to break into their internal forces. mother, that¡¯s not it. that woman is the governor¡¯s right-hand man. she has always been under the governor¡¯s direct command. leng xiaomo suddenly said. however, as soon as he said that, the atmosphere in the air seemed to freeze. gu liang glanced at leng xiao. there was no expression on their faces, but there was a slight flicker in his eyes. leng yunchen also gradually realized that it seemed that things could not end just like this. the other party was able to build such a large undersea experimental base under such harsh conditions. it was hidden, yet conservative, aggressive, and technologically advanced. how could it have been possible without abundant assets and manpower? if they had other forces, they would have received the news as soon as the underwater experimental base was destroyed. even if that governor died because of director d, that doesn¡¯t mean that they won¡¯t have a second governor.¡± leng ning¡¯s father put down his tea. when he said these words, it made everyone¡¯s heart tighten.. Chapter 1860 - Chapter 1860: Xiao MO’s background (2) chapter 1860: xiao mo¡¯s background (2) translator: 549690339 however, xiao mo had the most complicated expression among them. she looked at her mother and pursed her lips. mom, it¡¯s all my fault. what if they come looking for trouble? ¡°what? blame you for what?¡± gu liang¡¯s voice suddenly rose. then, he sneered. their people almost took my daughter¡¯s life and tortured her so much. i¡¯m lucky i didn¡¯t kill them myself. why should i blame you?! you didn¡¯t provoke them!¡± as soon as he said that, leng xiaomo¡¯s heart was inevitably stirred. yes, she didn¡¯t take the initiative, but she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for others, and she didn¡¯t want others to get hurt or lose their lives because of her. at this moment, gu liang said coldly, ¡± we¡¯re telling you all this because we want you to be on your guard. don¡¯t think that this is over. also, hand over the person you¡¯ve captured to me. i¡¯ll dig out the secrets from her. we must be on our guard at all times. if necessary, we¡¯ll strike first. as the most powerful special agent assassin in the base, her sensitivity to danger was unquestionable. as one of the core members of the first batch of firearms, gu liang¡¯s words must carry a lot of weight. furthermore, they were people who had been through this. they had once had very powerful enemies or spies among the core personnel. however, no matter how many difficulties they had encountered, they had managed to survive everything. they were experienced, and the older the wiser. after the discussion, leng xiao wanted them to go upstairs and do what they should do, but gu liang suddenly called them back. ¡°wait. son, little mo, you two come with me.¡± with that, gu liang got up and went to the study room, asking them to follow him. ¡°mom, what else do we have to do?¡± leng yunchen was surprised. gu liang went to the study, turned on the computer, took out a sketch paper and a pen, and handed it to her son. she said in a deep voice, ¡± you¡¯ve always been good at drawing and often draw people¡¯s faces. draw him for me. no need, the base has it. we¡¯ve used the button camera to secretly film it before. leng yunxi said. gu liang snorted coldly. i went to the base before, but it¡¯s gone now. i¡¯ve been defamed. i¡¯m just a snowflake. leng yunchen¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard that. he didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. a perfectly fine video suddenly had a problem. could it be that there was really another force behind them, and that they had already tracked them down, so the video was hacked? and you, little mo, i¡¯ll use the computer. try to describe the governor¡¯s face to me. i need some data. they had no other choice. they weren¡¯t afraid of anyone, and they followed the principle of ¡°if someone doesn¡¯t offend me, i won¡¯t offend them.¡± since the other party started the fight first, if it continued, they would definitely accompany them to the end and eliminate the roots! it didn¡¯t take long for gu liang to figure out 90% of the governor¡¯s original appearance through their copies and descriptions. she had long silver hair, dark green eyes, a high nose, thin lips, and a sharp jaw. he clearly had the tall body of a european, dark green eyes, and fair skin, but the feeling between his brows and eyes had a bit of oriental charm. mom, he¡¯s of mixed blood. mom¡¯s asian.. Chapter 1861 - Chapter 1861: Xiao mo’s background (3) chapter 1861: xiao mo¡¯s background (3) translator: 549690339 xiao mo reminded her. the governor-general had told her about this personally. he had told her his own secrets because he was about to become the carrier of the virus at that time. he could confide in her without any restraint. as soon as she said this, gu liang, who had been staring at the screen, had a strange look in his eyes. ¡°mom, what¡¯s wrong with him? do you know him?¡± leng yunchen¡¯s sharp senses detected something. gu liang stared at her for a long time before he looked away. he suddenly said something that shocked them. i don¡¯t know her, but i think i¡¯ve seen her before. ¡°what!¡± leng yunchen was shocked. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes widened slightly as well, as though she could not react in time. what was going on? how could such a thing happen? gu liang could understand the two children¡¯s shock, because she herself had not expected this. if this person¡¯s face has really been restored, i think i do have an impression of him. i¡¯ve seen too many people in my life, but i have a photographic memory. i can¡¯t forget anyone i¡¯ve seen with my eyes. not to mention, this person left a special impression on me at that time. leng yunchen and leng xiaomo stopped talking when they heard their mother¡¯s words. he looked at her seriously, as if he wanted to know what their mother knew. gu liang wanted to say something to them, but he didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, because this might make xiao mo feel a little uncomfortable. moreover, when she met that person, it had nothing to do with what was happening now. more importantly, the last time she had seen him, it had already happened eighteen years ago. that¡¯s right. it was eighteen years ago. when gu liang raised his head again, his eyes fell on xiao mo. he said slowly, ¡± xiao mo, i¡¯ve seen this man before. it was eighteen years ago. you were only three or four years old then, and your brother was almost ten. for some reason, xiao mo felt that his mother¡¯s words would be related to her past. in fact, it was true. gu liang said slowly, ¡± when your father and i were planning to adopt a child, we went to an orphanage in another city and specially chose you. according to the long-term data of the orphanage, you are very smart and have a higher iq than ordinary people, but you are a little weak. when i saw your picture, i liked you very much, so i went to the orphanage to find you. as she listened to her mother¡¯s words, even though she had long known that she wasn¡¯t her parents ¡®biological child, she couldn¡¯t help but feel waves in her heart when she heard the details of the process with her own ears. she couldn¡¯t help but clench her hands. leng yunchen, who was beside her, seemed to have noticed something. he lowered his head slightly and slowly took her hand. he spread out her hand and held her fingers tightly. gu liang continued, ¡± at that time, i found you. with the help of the director, i was going to take you away. i met that person. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°mother!¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t think too much. listen to me.¡± gu liang paused and continued, ¡± your father and i were supposed to pick you up that day, but your father had something to do in the temporary army ¡­ ¡® ninth brother: ¡± there¡¯s four [ [clock at 12 [ [clock in the evening. put in the sugar. the system might be a bit slow when you come out. [ ps: my babies, brother nine is preparing to release an explosive update. he will release a new book next month. the male lead is a little monster, and the second male lead is an overlord flower. ] [ the task is difficult. don¡¯t scold me and rush me. i will definitely get more chapters, or my life will be over. my boss has a 40-meter long knife on my neck. i¡¯ll reward you with a ticket and ask for some energy. let¡¯s meet at 12 0 ¡®clock tonight.. ] Chapter 1862 - Chapter 1862: Xiao Mo l s background (4) chapter 1862: xiao mo l s background (4) translator: 549690339 he didn¡¯t go, so i went alone. i¡¯ve contacted the director in advance. the director told me that you¡¯re a good catch, xiao mo. you¡¯re smart and pretty, and many people want to adopt you. but because we¡¯re from a well-to-do family and you have an older brother, the director brought you to me. gu liang¡¯s eyes darkened when he said the last part of his sentence. ¡°as for that man, i saw him when i was about to take you away. i happened to bump into him. at that time, his hair was still black and not silver, but i still recognized him at a glance. he really left a deep impression on me. not long after, it was said that the staff of the orphanage were slaughtered. the specific reason was sealed, but the only thing that wasn¡¯t sealed was his portrait. he was wanted by the local police for killing six staff members of the orphanage. even if he were to enter the country now, he would probably be arrested in an instant.¡± as soon as these words came out, leng yunchen¡¯s face darkened, and no one knew what he was thinking about. leng xiaomo, on the other hand, shuddered, feeling as if something had connected. although this matter had unexpectedly involved the time when she had been adopted when she was young, and it made her heart ache a little, at the same time, she also remembered the words the governor-general had said to her in the base. the governor-general had once told her. he had also been to the orphanage to look for the sister his mother had left him. however, when they found his sister, she had been raped, humiliated, and injected with some unknown drugs by the local staff. he even suffered physical abuse and was infected with a sexually transmitted disease. later, in order to save his sister¡¯s life, he did not hesitate to use all kinds of methods to save her life. in the end, she became so skinny, not even human, not even ghost. in the end, he found her by accident and wanted to use himself as a virus carrier to cure her sister¡¯s body with the virus. after the underwater experimental base was destroyed, his sister yingluo was gone without a trace. little mo, little mo!? ¡± just as leng xiaomo was lost in her own thoughts, someone suddenly called her name. when she snapped back to her senses, she realized that her mother and brother were both looking at her worriedly. for some reason, leng xiaomo took a step back. no, i¡¯m fine. seeing this, gu liang heaved a sigh of relief. xiao mo, i know you may feel uncomfortable because i mention the past, but it¡¯s been so long after all. although you¡¯re not my biological son, i still regard you as my biological son. this is something that can¡¯t be changed no matter what. don¡¯t think too much about it. after all, you¡¯re going to marry your brother soon. moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the governor-general looked the same as i remembered, i wouldn¡¯t even have mentioned the past.¡± hearing this, leng xiaomo could not say anything else. she could only nod slightly. actually, her mother was right. she could understand. besides, it had been so long since hanhan had been born, so it was time for her to let it go. although she hated her family for abandoning her, she was also glad sometimes. she was glad that she had received enough love from her parents in her life. the kindness of a foster mother was greater than that of a birth mother. she had long understood. however, xiao mo suddenly asked something else that did not seem to be relevant ¡­. Chapter 1863 - Chapter 1863: He loved her (1) chapter 1863: he loved her (1) translator: 549690339 mom, can i ask if you adopted me only because the director thinks that our family¡¯s conditions are good and simply wants to give me a good life? ¡® as soon as she said this, leng yunchen frowned and looked at her, as if he was a little confused. or else? but to his surprise, gu liang¡¯s expression changed. he didn¡¯t expect her to ask this. why? ¡°mom.¡± leng xiaomo met her gaze, waiting for her to give him an answer. she wanted to know one thing. as expected, her mother paused for a moment, then slowly said, ¡± you¡¯re my daughter. i won¡¯t lie to you. although i don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re asking this, since you¡¯ve asked, i¡¯ll tell you. it doesn¡¯t matter what the director thinks about you. what¡¯s important is that i spent a huge sum of money to adopt you from there, and also, to save you. ¡® as soon as he said that, leng xiaomo¡¯s expression wavered, and she almost lost her balance. in that case, what the governor said about his sister was basically true? what about him? ever since she could remember, she had grown up under the care of her parents and her brother. gu liang got up slowly, walked around the desk and came to her. raising a hand to gently caress her cheek, the coldness in gu liang¡¯s eyes gradually turned into gentleness. she said softly, ¡± xiao mo, this world is never as beautiful as we think. under the sun, there are countless dark and ugly things. the only thing i¡¯m glad about is that i brought you back safely. your father and i will give you double what you lost. ¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes finally welled up with tears when she heard this. she sniffled and threw herself into gu liang¡¯s arms. she sobbed, ¡± mother, ran ran. gu liang also raised his hands and held her tightly. leng yunchen also vaguely realized something, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that some of the things that seemed to be positive were actually so unbearable in private, just like some angels in white were actually perverted killers. this world was full of danger. as for xiao mo, he had once been so close to her in the face of danger. to leng xiaomo, although she had once found it hard to accept that her parents had adopted her, and had even gone abroad for so many years in a fit of pique and never returned, she now realized that she was really childish and willful. if she hadn¡¯t been adopted by her parents in time, what would have happened to her? could she be the second one, the governor¡¯s sister? or was it just a family with a shell? no matter what, since he had spent a huge sum, it was very likely that he had been bidded for. it was not too much. just as her mother had said, her parents had always given her enough love. to love this society, to love this world, to love each other. now, she had truly let go of everything. she had also understood and understood too much. perhaps, in the future, she would do the same thing as her mother. she would do her best to give back and help other children, children like her in the past. [ps[ brother nine mentioned the orphanage not only because it¡¯s necessary for the plot, but also on purpose. he hopes that we won¡¯t stop paying attention to it.. he hopes that we can continue to pay more attention to other places with children! ] Chapter 1864 - Chapter 1864: He loved her (2) chapter 1864: he loved her (2) translator: 549690339 as for the governor-general, gu liang said that she would help in the investigation and that the leng family¡¯s parents would stay for two more days. for convenience¡¯s sake, the leng family¡¯s parents stayed in the base for the past two days. perhaps, they wanted to give the two children some alone time, but no one imew the reason. two days after the leng family¡¯s parents arrived, although they had gone to the base to stay, leng xiaomo and leng yunchen stayed in the apartment and still lived separately at night. there were many things to do during the day, and sometimes they could only meet each other. at night, at different times, they would return to their own rooms to rest. what leng xiaomo did not know was that when she closed the door to sleep at night, her brother had stopped in front of her door for a long time after he returned. he had raised his hand many times as if he wanted to knock on the door, but he had hesitated. in the end, perhaps it was because it was too late, but he did not have the heart to knock on the door. on this day. when xiao mo was ready to go downstairs in the morning, he overheard her brother talking on the phone downstairs. the content of the phone call made her stop in her tracks. okay, i¡¯ll be there tomorrow morning. i¡¯ll keep a close eye on the other party¡¯s situation. i¡¯ll rush back as soon as possible to deal with it. leng yunchen was on the phone with someone in the army. it seemed that there was an important case that required him to go back as soon as possible. leng xiaomo stopped in her tracks. with one hand on the wall, she hung up the phone. she didn¡¯t continue to go downstairs. instead, she leaned against the wall and her breathing became slow and long. her heart felt stuffy and a little painful, making it a little hard for her to breathe. he was leaving, right? you¡¯re going to city g, right? how long would he be gone for? wnat would ne encounter( more importantly, how long would it be before they met again? one week, two weeks, or one month, or two months? their engagement had been hastily decided just like that after their parents ¡®words, right? there wasn¡¯t any form. leng xiaomo lowered her head and looked at her toes. she felt as if her heart had been pricked by a needle, making her feel fragile and sensitive. leng xiaomo knew that he was still downstairs. she thought about it and went downstairs in the end. leng yunchen heard her voice and immediately looked up at her. he was making coffee for himself. when he saw her coming down, the two of them looked at each other and didn¡¯t speak for a while. the air was still ambiguous and a little awkward. leng xiaomo walked over with her head lowered. leng yunxi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she took the opportunity to say, ¡± are you hungry? i made some breakfast, you go and eat some. ¡± upon hearing that, leng xiaomo nodded and said in a low voice, ¡± thank you. i¡¯d like to make a cup of coffee first. leng yunchen was also making coffee. when he saw xiao mo take out the cup and coffee beans, leng yunchen suddenly appeared behind her and held her arm. xiao mo, go and have some breakfast first. it¡¯s not good to drink coffee on an empty stomach in the morning. i¡¯ll make you some coffee. you go and have some first. he was right behind her, and the two of them were so close to each other. his body was very hot, and when he spoke, his breath fell on her body, burning her skin. he was a mature man, a special forces soldier, full of the hot-blooded aura of a man, and his lean muscles were even more powerful. in front of a man like him, many women couldn¡¯t help but want to fall for him.. Chapter 1865 - Chapter 1865: He doted on her (3) chapter 1865: he doted on her (3) translator: 549690339 she was overflowing with gentleness for him, and she was willing to submit to him. however, when she landed on leng xiaomo¡¯s body, she felt that her feet were floating. his breath and his touch made her infatuated, but for some reason, she resisted it. she knew why. because in her heart, there were still some things that were difficult to convince herself. leng xiaomo removed his wrist without a trace and said softly, ¡± it¡¯s fine. i¡¯m not hungry. ¡°you¡¯re fine? how do you know it¡¯s fine? your body isn¡¯t just yours, it¡¯s mine. i won¡¯t allow you to ruin your body.¡± leng yunchen said and took the cup from her hand. ¡°you ¡­¡± ¡°i what? do you want me to feed you?¡± leng yunchen¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at her. inevitably, leng xiaomo¡¯s heart was a little disturbed by his words. did they really become fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e? the feeling of being brother and sister between them seemed to have inexplicably been dyed with a charming color after that night. leng yunchen saw that her ears suddenly turned red and she avoided his gaze. there was a faint shyness on her fair and delicate face. his heart trembled, and the look in his eyes suddenly had some other feelings. for some reason, xiao mo felt that the atmosphere around him was not quite right. she suddenly lifted her feet to eat in compromise, but her slender waist was suddenly held by someone. he grabbed her waist with one big hand and trapped her in front of him. ¡°yingying, yingying!¡± without warning, her body suddenly felt light. she screamed and the next second, she was already sitting on the kitchen counter. she looked up and met her brother¡¯s eyes. the panic in her eyes was completely reflected in his deep gaze. it was extremely deep, like a deep pool, but also like the misty galaxy. it made people slowly sink into it without them knowing. leng xiaomo¡¯s breathing stopped. his burning gaze made her feel as if her brain was lacking oxygen. not only that, but he was also slowly approaching her. in the open concept kitchen. the design here was modern and minimalistic. it was elegant and beautiful. on the kitchen counter, a slender girl was sitting on it. her legs were forced apart, and a tall man¡¯s body was in the middle. he pinched the girl¡¯s chin with one hand, lowered his head slightly, and kissed her directly. the girl seemed to struggle, but his big hands held her even tighter. he kissed her even deeper, and she went straight in. a strong and domineering yet gentle invasion. the girl¡¯s body gradually softened and she stopped struggling. she could not help but be moved up and down by his large hands. suddenly, his hands slid down her small waist and went straight up. leng xiaomo was done for. in the past, he had always been her brother. when had she ever experienced such a strong, gentle, and sweet kiss with him? his strength seemed to want to eat her up. perhaps they had had intimate contact that night, but she had long forgotten about it. she couldn¡¯t remember it, and her mind was not clear. compared to now, she couldn¡¯t be more clear-headed, and being kissed by him suddenly like this, she only felt that her heart was about to explode. her face was red as blood. after the kiss, the man seemed to be unsatisfied. he kissed her gently on the lips and pecked the corner of her mouth twice. her entire body was limp, and her entire body was flushed red. leng yunchen pressed her small face against his chest and said slowly, ¡± xiao mo, you stay here with dad and mom first. i still have something to do in the army and will be here tomorrow morning. [ brother nine: it¡¯s going to be sweeter later. you guys didn¡¯t believe me when i said i¡¯m going to release 100 chapters, right? but it¡¯s true. i can¡¯t release 100 chapters at once. don¡¯t call me a liar. this is the website¡¯s rule. it might be less during this period, but it¡¯s going to be 1+ chapters in one go. ] the next update will be at midnight.. Chapter 1866 - Chapter 1866: it was her first time (1) chapter 1866: it was her first time (1) translator: 549690339 as soon as she said this, the small body in front of his chest was startled. although there was no other reaction, leng yunchen knew that she had already known. leng yunchen slowly pulled away from her. but suddenly, she, who had her head lowered, grabbed the corner of his clothes. ¡°ge! ge! ge!¡± leng xiaomo suddenly called out to him. ¡°eh? what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng yunchen¡¯s hand gently fell on her ear, his hot fingers subconsciously rubbing her flushed ear. it seemed to be teasing and doting. leng xiaomo¡¯s ears were burning. after being kissed by him, she felt drunk. however, she did not dare to ask. it was just like how she had shouted to him that day and said those words. she said that he didn¡¯t love her at all and that he wanted to marry her only because he wanted to take responsibility. she did say that the matter would be left unsettled. although she wanted an answer, she was also afraid. because she knew what the outcome would be. but what was the point of saying it again, forcing him to say his true feelings in front of her again? it would only make the two of them awkward and embarrass herself. she had always known that he did not love her. however, hanhan was conflicted. he didn¡¯t have to love her, but he would still kiss her, kiss her, and love her, right? to him. was it true? did he really want to kiss her, or was he just acting? after leng xiaomo gradually cleared his mind, the chaos in his mind gradually dissipated, and he pulled his consciousness away from the beautiful sweetness. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with little mo? what do you have to tell me?¡± leng yunchen could not help but ask again when he saw the slight change in her expression. leng xiaomo¡¯s lips moved, and his little hands clenched unconsciously. he looked up at him, then slowly said, ¡± brother, i want to ask you something. ¡® when she said this, her tone was a little chaotic and uneasy. there was an indescribable uneasiness between her delicate eyebrows. leng yunchen still had one hand on her waist. he slowly moved up and stroked her back. ¡± go on, i¡¯m listening. leng yunchen thought that if he had guessed correctly, she should be asking about his feelings. even though leng yunchen felt that action was more meaningful than anything else. only women who moved his heart would have the desire to love. however, he was wrong. leng xiaomo asked him another question, but it was more private. leng xiaomo¡¯s ears were completely red. she murmured in a low voice, ¡± the day when brother cuddled us. at night, we cuddled. leng yunchen¡¯s eyes darkened, and his breathing stopped slightly. after that night, i washed the sheets the next day, but i didn¡¯t find yueyue or yueyue. at this point, leng xiaomo¡¯s red face seemed to be filled with confusion, embarrassment, and awkwardness. she didn¡¯t continue, as if she found it difficult to speak. ¡°falling red?¡± leng yunchen¡¯s low and magnetic voice hesitated for a moment before he said those two words. leng xiaomo raised her head abruptly, widened her eyes, and looked at him in shock. she looked confused for a moment, then a helpless look appeared in her eyes. she stuttered, ¡± brother, i ¡­ i¡¯ve never ¡­ i¡¯ve never ¡­. Chapter 1867 - Chapter 1867: it was her first time (2) chapter 1867: it was her first time (2) translator: 549690339 she hated the touch of those men because they were just her substitutes. ¡°i know,¡± before leng xiaomo could finish, leng yunchen replied, ¡® that bloody mess. when she woke up, she was on the big bed. everything was a blur and she didn¡¯t know what had happened. there were many marks on the bed sheet, but there was no sign of the mess. she didn¡¯t want him to think that she had slept with another man when he was already in love with another man. love at first sight was out of the question, but she still hoped that they could grow to love each other over time. leng yunchen looked at leng xiaomo¡¯s confused and helpless appearance, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel tender love for him. he recalled that night when they hadn¡¯t even reached bed yet. to be exact, she had already given it to him in the bathroom in the first half of the night. leng yunchen held her little face in one hand, suddenly lowered his head and kissed her forehead. he said, ¡± although many girls may not have blood on their first time, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. since i¡¯ve agreed to marry you, i¡¯ll no longer hold it against you for all your dissolute affairs in the past. ¡°ge ge ge gel¡± leng xiaomo was a little anxious, and his eyes were almost red. however, just as he was about to explain something, he suddenly looked into his eyes, which were glimmering with a teasing look. she was stunned. he immediately understood that he had said those words on purpose. she immediately bit her lip and stopped talking. she was inexplicably angry. leng yunchen chuckled and raised his hand to caress the tip of her nose. alright, i¡¯ll stop teasing you. you do have it, but it¡¯s not on the bed sheet. when leng yunchen said this, he couldn¡¯t help but say slowly, ¡± but as for your past ¡®virgins¡¯ and ¡®flowers¡¯, i hope i won¡¯t see them in the future, understand? otherwise, just watch how i¡¯ll deal with you!¡± he said he didn¡¯t mind, but if possible, he hoped that she would always belong to him. because, similarly, he was the same. he would give her his own loyalty and love without reservation. leng yunchen never felt that he had never been embarrassed by a woman before he was twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. he just followed the discipline and treated himself strictly. after all, he still had miss five-finger if he really could not do it. as for the girl he liked, if she wasn¡¯t, then it wouldn¡¯t matter. after all, it was his choice. no one would put their chastity there. but if she was, and he said that he was unhappy, how hypocritical would that be? when leng xiaomo heard his ¡®domineering and possessive¡¯ words, she felt a hint of sweetness in her heart. no matter what others said about his strong character, overbearing, manly personality, or whatever, she liked it when he treated her this way. she was so much younger than him, and she was willing to be the little woman by this iron-blooded man¡¯s side. ¡°then, brother, if we¡¯re not having fun in bed, where are we having fun? we won¡¯t be here for long, do i need to clean it up?¡± leng xiaomo was really concerned about the last question. she was afraid that she would leave traces behind if she didn¡¯t pay attention. after all, this was not their home. unexpectedly, as soon as he said this, leng yunchen¡¯s eyes suddenly became a little deeper. ¡°do you really want to know?¡± he asked slowly. leng xiaomo nodded immediately. leng yunchen¡¯s expression became even more profound as he looked at her. he suddenly licked his lips and slowly moved closer to her, sticking close to her ear and saying something softly.. Chapter 1868 - Chapter 1868: Her first time (3) chapter 1868: her first time (3) translator: 549690339 one sentence. leng xiaomo¡¯s little face froze instantly. when she came back to her senses, her face flushed red, almost to the point of bleeding. she hurriedly pushed him away and ran away. leng yunchen looked at her little figure that suddenly ran away, and a glint of gloominess flashed in his eyes, as if he was looking at a prey. he was like a lion from south america, fierce, strong, and full of strength, ready to attack his prey at any time. he should be able to make it in time if he were to arrive tomorrow morning and leave later tonight, right? leng xiaomo was a little out of it at the base today. she was always in a daze, and her cheeks were red. actually, she still had many things she wanted to tell him, but he had too little time. but no matter what, leng xiaomo felt that he had a mental breakdown this morning. it seemed like it was about to explode. in the past, when he was her brother, he was so serious, so cold, so serious, so serious. but now, yingluo, especially after what happened this morning, made her feel that the difference between them was like heaven and earth. she didn¡¯t expect that after becoming his lover, he would even be a hooligan to her. she had asked him in the morning where she had left her traces. he had actually said that the traces had been left behind, but they had flowed on his body and stayed in his heart. he had even asked her if she wanted to try again. ¡°little mo! what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± xiao yezi, who was passing by her seat in the afternoon, saw her expression and her red cheeks. she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, so she asked. however, xiao mo seemed to be frightened by something. he stood up immediately, his face red, and stammered, ¡± i¡¯m, i¡¯m fine. ¡°oh? are you really fine?¡± xiao yezi walked over in surprise and glanced down at her seat, especially at the computer for a few moments. she raised her eyebrows and smiled naughtily, ¡± i saw you looking down and smiling sweetly at your little red face. i thought you were watching some high-energy action movie. ¡± w-what? why would i watch that kind of thing? ¡± xiao mo wasn¡¯t stupid, so he reacted immediately. however, was he really as embarrassed as she said, with his head lowered and his hands holding his little red face, smiling like a fool? ¡°aiyo, what¡¯s wrong with looking at me? you¡¯re already 21 or 22, okay? i¡¯m much younger than you. there are many female drivers in their teens. tell me what you¡¯re thinking, and share it with me, this lonely married woman.¡± xiao yezi asked with a gossipy look. her intuition told her that something big had happened with xiao mo. she didn¡¯t talk much to begin with, especially when it was someone she was familiar with. how could she have the cheek to say that she had slept with her brother or was engaged to him? just from xiao yezi¡¯s question, she already looked extremely embarrassed. it was rare for xiao yezi to see her like that, so how could she let her go so easily? just as she was about to ask her again, at this time- a sudden cry made xiao yezi¡¯s voice stop. xiao mo and ye ¡®zi both looked over. with one look, he was slightly stunned. it turned out that youyou had appeared. youyou had come back to visit them, so he had to stay for a few days before going back. however, youyou was looking for xiao yezi. just as he was about to call her, he found her with xiao mo. youyou was stunned for a moment, then smiled sweetly at the two of them. then, he came over. leng xiaomo held her breath.. Chapter 1869 - Chapter 1869: Her first time (4) chapter 1869: her first time (4) translator: 549690339 his expression was a little unnatural. because she remembered it later. although she couldn¡¯t remember what had happened between her and her brother, she remembered what she had said to youyou when they were having dinner. she knew that it was her fault. the child was innocent and should not have been involved. however, she herself blamed youyou for her brother¡¯s dislike for her. xiao mo felt extremely guilty, but he was too embarrassed to ask her. sometimes, she was too quiet and silent. even if she was wrong, she didn¡¯t want to explain. however ¡­ youyou came over and looked at her with a smile. xiao mo, you look great today, much better than a few days ago. we¡¯re relieved to see that you¡¯re gradually recovering. youyou¡¯s tone was relaxed and natural, as if he didn¡¯t care about some things at all, or had long forgotten them. this made leng xiaomo even more upset. he had a high iq and eq but he didn¡¯t even have the courage to admit it when he did something wrong. she was beautiful and had a sexy figure. compared to herself, he would probably like her, yingluo. leng xiaomo would subconsciously compare her to herself. she couldn¡¯t hide her inferiority. xiao yezi raised her eyebrows and laughed. xiao mo has something to do. yes, what¡¯s the matter?! youyou seemed to be interested as well, and the two of them looked at xiao mo together xiao mo¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. she didn¡¯t want to say it before because she was embarrassed. but now, even though she was still embarrassed, she had a bold idea. she didn¡¯t know if she was doing the right thing. however, she followed her heart. ¡°little mo, just tell us. we¡¯re all very concerned about you.¡± xiao yezi urged. xiao mo¡¯s eyes flickered. in the end, he said slowly, ¡± my brother and i are engaged. ¡°what!¡± xiao yezi exclaimed and widened her eyes. youyou was shocked as well, but soon, joy appeared on her face. really? that¡¯s great! when xiao mo said those words, she vaguely felt a strange sense of pleasure in her heart. especially when he said it in front of the young. however, after that feeling of pleasure slowly calmed down, there was actually an extreme and unspeakable emptiness. it was because xiao yezi was asking excitedly, ¡± hurry up and tell me what happened. did ah chen confess to you? did he say that he likes you?! i knew it. when he risked his life to save you, i knew that he must have fallen for you a long time ago.¡± when leng xiaomo heard this, she felt as if her heart was being torn apart by something. there was a forced smile on her small face, and it was even filled with regret. she did not know how to continue. she was engaged to her brother, but not because of his confession. it was because she was drunk and had sex with him, and she was the one who took the initiative. it was like a curse, a strange and complicated circle. no matter how much her brother loved her, kissed her, touched her, and treated her well, she could not get rid of this reality. it deeply suppressed her nerves and hid in a corner, as if waiting for a time to burst out. leng xiaomo did not say anything. it was as if there was something stuck in her throat, and she only forced out a smile. brother feng jiu: ¡°the higher-ups have arranged for the release date to be released. january 2nd, 80th release, 3rd release, 30th release.¡± brother nine, this scumbag with hand speed, has gone to work overnight.. let me spoil it, tomorrow is a high energy ship Chapter 1870 - Chapter 1870: Confessed (1) chapter 1870: confessed (1) translator: 549690339 pretend. what xiao yezi said was true. pretend. i seem to be really happy. and she knew that when she said this, leaf and youyou were also very surprised and happy. there was no need to think too much. this matter would definitely spread throughout the base very quickly. youyou and xiao yezi said a lot more to her, most of which were blessings and thinking about her future. she smiled with them on the surface, but her heart was tightly clenched, numb and painful. in the end, just as youyou and xiao yezi were about to continue their work and leave, leng xiaomo suddenly called out to youyou. ¡°what¡¯s the matter, little mo?¡± youyou looked back and chuckled. his charming eyes and pure face were really charming. xiao mo tried his best to suppress the pain in his heart as he walked over slowly. there was a faint smile on his lips that was mixed with a little guilt as he said slowly, ¡± sister youyou, that night, i, wanwan ¡­ leng xiaomo was naturally referring to what he had said to her in front of everyone that day. she knew that youyou would definitely know. however, unexpectedly, youyou raised his eyebrows in surprise. which night? ¡± what¡¯s the matter?¡± as soon as he said this. xiao mo was stunned. could it be that she was stunned? however, seeing the smile in youyou¡¯s eyes, leng xiaomo reacted quickly and didn¡¯t continue. he only went up and gave her a hug, feeling a little touched. thank you, sister youyou. you must be well and happy with brother junhang. you must have a few cute babies. youyou laughed as well. he patted her shoulder and deliberately blinked. you too. in the evening, xiao mo went back early. even though she knew that her brother would be in city g the next morning and might be leaving now or soon, she did not care. she felt as if she had been possessed. he had fallen into a dead end. in the end, probably tired from walking, she stopped when she passed by a medieval-style bookstore. her slender body sat in a corner on the steps. outside the door of the retro-wood bookstore with complicated patterns engraved on it, a girl was sitting on her knees at the bottom of the steps. her face was delicate and moving, like a petite white daisy, making people want to love her. leng xiaomo thought that sometimes, he felt sad not because he had done something, but because he had discovered the fact that he couldn¡¯t do anything. he could only watch helplessly. she seemed to be very free, but most of the time, she couldn¡¯t help herself. perhaps, it wasn¡¯t just her. was her brother the same? because that night, he had been tied up and had no choice. when she was in college, she liked to read a lot. she remembered reading a sentence somewhere: cats like to eat fish, but cats can¡¯t swim. fish like to eat earthworms, but fish can¡¯t go ashore. god has given you many temptations, but he doesn¡¯t let you get them easily. but he couldn¡¯t cry out in pain when he was bleeding, turn on the lights when he was afraid of the dark, or contact him when he missed him. at most, we are people with stories, so life is like a dandelion, looking at freedom, but we can¡¯t help it. when leng xiaomo thought of this, he felt extremely conflicted. she didn¡¯t want her brother to be tied up like this, even though she really wanted to be with him. but she didn¡¯t want him to be unhappy. there was still some time before the engagement, and everything in the future had not been decided yet, right? she had thought it through. even if i have to take the risk Chapter 1871 - Chapter 1871: confessed (2) chapter 1871: confessed (2) translator: 549690339 he would want to leave her. even if it was a risk to leave her, she would let him live freely and do as he wished. it was very late when leng xiaomo returned. she thought about it for a long time. she drank some more wine, but it wasn¡¯t much. it was just enough to make her bold. on the way back, her back was swaying. when passers-by saw her, they would take a few more glances at her out of curiosity. it could be because she was holding a bottle of wine and drinking as she walked, or it could be because when they saw her, she was walking on the road with her head raised and her face covered in tears. she didn¡¯t know where her love started, but it was deep. however, no one noticed it. she did not know when, but not far behind her, a tall man was following her. perhaps at first, this man wanted to rush up and ask her what was going on when he accidentally bumped into her, but gradually, he stopped and only followed her silently. he looked at her with a complicated gaze. leng xiaomo returned to the apartment. the lights in the small villa were still dark, indicating that no one was there. even though leng xiaomo knew that this would be the case, he still felt a chill and an unspeakable emptiness deep down in his heart. it was lonely, lonely, and cold. being alone was like this. he would arrive the next morning, so he must have left a long time ago. he just didn¡¯t tell her. leng xiaomo stumbled up the stairs. after taking a shower, he locked himself in his room and buried himself in the blanket before his hair was completely dry. the bed she was lying on was the same bed that they had slept on that night. she had slept in the same place as before. even though the bed sheets had been changed, she seemed to be able to smell his scent. she closed her eyes and drank some wine. perhaps it would help her sleep better. the night was quiet, and her breathing gradually became slow and long. she thought he had already left. moreover, he did not say a word to her before he left. he didn¡¯t tell her when he would return and when they would meet again. and when was their wedding? just as leng xiaomo was curled up under the blanket, as if he was about to fall into a drowsy dream with great difficulty, she suddenly heard a strange movement in the quiet apartment. with a rustling sound, she suddenly opened her eyes. he held his breath and listened carefully to the movements below. there was indeed movement in the apartment. it was the sound of the door opening. it was not deliberately concealed, and after the door was opened with a purpose, it went directly to the front door. after a moment of hesitation, it went upstairs. and that slight sound seemed to be from changing clothes. leng xiaomo¡¯s suspicions grew, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. only his brother, his parents, and himself would come here, and it was night time. if his parents wanted to come back, they would come back together. it was impossible for them to be alone, and they didn¡¯t call him either. also, from the sound downstairs, it didn¡¯t seem like a woman. was yingluo her older brother? she still hasn¡¯t left? or could it be someone else? for some reason, leng xiaomo recalled that yingluo from the underwater experimental base was one of their people. at the thought of this, she felt a chill all over her body. the fear she felt at the seabed experimental base came instantly. leng xiaomo was already on the ground with bare feet. she didn¡¯t make a sound and even took out a portable pistol from the third drawer of the bedside cabinet. she hid at the door and leaned against the wall, holding her breath nervously. outside the door, the footsteps of that person were getting closer and closer. leng xiaomo had a feeling ¡­. Chapter 1872 - Chapter 1872: Confessed (3) chapter 1872: confessed (3) translator: 549690339 he was here for her. however, it was a little awkward. why did the steady footsteps sound so familiar? the footsteps were getting closer and closer, and finally stopped outside her door. everything around him was pitch black, and only the faint moonlight seeped in. the people outside the door stopped, and everything seemed to be quiet. leng xiaomo held his breath as he held the gun in his hand. he glanced at the head of the bed and wanted to get his phone. however, before she could walk over, she heard the doorknob being pressed from outside. she widened her eyes. fortunately, she had locked the door from the inside and it did not open the first time. however, the people outside didn¡¯t stop. they pressed the lock and after a moment of silence, they started knocking on the door. ¡°dong dong! ¡± the two sounds were muffled in the night, but they were also like drum beats that stirred people¡¯s hearts. leng xiaomo took a deep breath. who was it outside? however, at this moment, a low voice came from outside the door. ¡± xiao mo, are you asleep? ¡± leng xiaomo froze, and a look of shock flashed across her eyes. then, she stepped forward and opened the door. when the door opened, a tall figure came into view. however, the sudden opening of the door surprised the people outside. they didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. when xiao mo saw that it was really him, he immediately threw himself into his arms. leng yunchen could only feel her heart beating very fast, thump, thump, thump, and it was so close to his body. leng yunxi¡¯s eyes darkened. she wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear. the uneasiness in leng xiaomo¡¯s heart subsided, and her tensed nerves gradually relaxed. ¡°brother, it¡¯s you. yingluo, you haven¡¯t left?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± leng xiaomo asked in surprise as she relaxed. didn¡¯t he say that he would arrive tomorrow morning? could it be that he was traveling at night? leng yunchen glanced at the gun in her hand and immediately understood. when he heard his voice opening the door so quickly, he also understood. she thought that she had left and that she was in danger. leng yunchen¡¯s heart seemed to be tugged slightly. he walked up and touched her cheek gently with one hand. his voice became much gentler. ¡± xiao mo, if i left, how could you not know? ¡± the first person i¡¯ll tell is you.¡± xiao mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he did not expect him to say that. after that, leng yunchen took a look at her and stepped forward a little more. his tall figure successfully entered the door. leng xiaomo retreated subconsciously. ¡°ge yueyue, when are you leaving?¡± she asked, suppressing the waves in her heart. ¡°i¡¯ll tell you when we leave. there¡¯s still time.¡± leng yunchen¡¯s voice was still low, but somehow, it seemed to be a little more hoarse. his tall figure blocked all her vision, and she could only look at him. she looked at him. after saying this, she took another step forward. ¡°hello, yueyue, i know.¡± as leng xiaomo spoke, she vaguely felt that something was wrong with him. she felt that he was getting closer to her, and it was as if she took a step back while he took a step forward. until the door behind her brother slowly closed. leng xiaomo¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. it was as if her brain had short-circuited for a moment, and she was a little dazed. what was going on? i already know about your hanhan, so it¡¯s already so late. is there anything else? ¡± he stayed in her room and stepped in, closing the door behind him.. Chapter 1873 - Chapter 1873: confessed (4) chapter 1873: confessed (4) translator: 549690339 the rustling in the night she was indeed a little confused. what was he trying to do? as innocent as she was, she really didn¡¯t dare to think about other things. however, he swallowed his saliva for some reason. he was nervous. in the dark room, a man and a woman were alone. they had changed from brother and sister to fianc¨¦e. this sudden change made her a little uncomfortable. just as leng xiaomo was at a loss, leng yunchen looked down at her and suddenly said slowly, ¡± xiaomo, i¡¯ll leave tonight. i don¡¯t want to knock on your door again and tell you that i¡¯ll leave. i¡¯m leaving tonight. i just don¡¯t want to knock on your door again. this sentence resounded in leng xiaomo¡¯s mind, reverberating in her head, as if it was being transformed into words that she could understand better and receive more easily. so, what about wanwan? did he miss wanwan? just as xiao mo was looking at him and the expression on his little face suddenly became a little subtle, leng yunchen suddenly stepped forward and picked her up with one hand. leng xiaomo cried out in shock, feeling as if the world was spinning! the next second, she fell onto the soft bed, and what followed was his body pressing down on her. ¡°ge, ge, ge! ge ge ge ge ge!¡± xiao mo was completely stunned. no matter how young and inexperienced she was, she did not dare to think about it anymore. however, she was thrown onto the bed now. she was not a fool. thinking that he might want to do that kind of thing with her, she called out to her in panic. under the cold moonlight, her face was completely red. leng yunchen leaned over her body and clasped her wrists with both hands to separate the two sides of her head. he nel(l ner so tignt1y tnat sne could not move at all. he could also clearly see that all of her fair skin that was exposed was stained with a thin layer of charming crimson. ¡°little mo,¡± leng yunchen forced her to look at him. actually, he was not the only one who was not used to it. the little girl who used to be loved as her own sister was now being pressed down by him and wanted to do whatever she wanted. leng yunchen looked at her deeply, his throat moved slowly, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡± don¡¯t call me brother anymore. i¡¯m your man. don¡¯t call me brother anymore. i¡¯m your man. xiao mo¡¯s entire body was red. he was still flustered when he saw him like this. he could not help but call out again, ¡± brother xuxu, xuxu. leng yunchen¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard that. he suddenly lowered his head and bit her lips lightly, his voice even more hoarse, ¡± i said you¡¯re not allowed to scream! ¡± he had actually bit her lips. feeling the slight pain on her lips, leng xiaomo felt as if his mind had been struck by lightning. ge ge ge ge! she was about to cry. leng yunchen gritted his teeth slightly. did she do it on purpose? leng yunchen suddenly let go of her wrist, pinched her chin, and kissed her deeply. as soon as he came up, he had the primitive aura of a wild beast. a deep plunder. the crazy sweep left leng xiaomo with no room to resist at all, bombarding her heart time and time again. leng yunchen wanted to let her know his heart. he wanted to express his feelings clearly with his actions. leng xiaomo was completely defeated by leng yunchen¡¯s kiss. she used to call him ¡®brother¡¯, but she had always only called him¡¯ brother¡¯. she didn¡¯t know what else she could call him. however, leng xiaomo¡¯s entire body was numb and hot as she was caught in his slightly punishing kiss. it was completely different. it was different from the gentle and loving kiss she had given him on the kitchen counter in the morning. at night, it was as if a person¡¯s most primitive nature had been released, transforming into a wild beast. [ an ] Chapter 1874 - Chapter 1874: She confessed (5) chapter 1874: she confessed (5) translator: 549690339 it seemed to make people more real and alive. even his actions were so rough and strong. the deep kiss and the crazy plunder seemed to be endless. in the end, leng xiaomo had completely sunk. her body was soft and weak, her eyes were blurred, and her cheeks were red. she looked like she was at his mercy. when the two of them finally separated, leng yunchen leaned close to her ear, his chest heaving up and down violently. he panted slightly and said, ¡± don¡¯t call me brother anymore, or i¡¯ll feel like i¡¯m committing a crime. that kind of feeling. it was as if he was f * cking his own sister. even if she used to be. for a straight man like leng yunchen, who was like an iron man, he might not be able to accept the fact that his sister had become his fianc¨¦e. however, once his fate was really reversed and he had to accept it, he would still feel that it was taboo, and even full of strange excitement. when that feeling appeared, he would think that she was shameless and a bastard. how could she be so perverted and beastly? however, he couldn¡¯t help but think about it. he felt like he was going crazy. he growled, bent down, and swallowed her again. he did it again. the two of them were extremely clear-headed this time. after an unknown amount of time, everything ended. they were silent and warm for more than ten minutes. leng yunchen, who was on top of her, suddenly lowered his head and kissed her forehead gently. he looked at her slightly closed eyes and said slowly in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± xiao mo, your man is leaving. beneath her, leng xiaomo¡¯s body was exhausted. she was so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to lift a finger. she was drowsy, but when she heard what he said, she still moved slightly. she grabbed his sleeve and murmured, ¡± yingluo, when are you coming back, yingluo? ¡± she didn¡¯t dare to call him brother anymore. leng yunchen gently stroked her hair that was slightly wet with sweat and said in a gentle voice, ¡± i can¡¯t be completely sure of the exact time, but i will come back as soon as possible. you know that we still have an engagement, so i won¡¯t leave you alone. although she still had to go to school, the current situation was very serious. he was worried. nothing was more important than his life, especially after losing her once. leng xiaomo¡¯s heart trembled. he had explained everything clearly, which indeed gave her a lot more sense of security. ¡°did you tell mom and dad that you¡¯re leaving? leng xiaomo asked softly. leng yunxi¡¯s hot breath was behind her and fell on her ears. their breaths seemed to be entangled together, as if it had brought the relationship between the two people closer. ¡°not yet,¡± leng yunchen¡¯s deep and hoarse voice continued, ¡± you¡¯re the first person to know that i¡¯m leaving tonight. no one knows except you. when you understand that dad and mom have asked, you can tell them. leng xiaomo was slightly moved by his words. love was a very subtle and magical thing. it could really change a person. to a woman, it could make her shy and sweet. it could also make her hysterical because of love. perhaps it could make a woman more rational and mature. perhaps, it could make her become an innocent girl who didn¡¯t know anything about the world. and all of this would depend on what the man she loved was like. that night, leng xiaomo woke up. even though she was shy and resisted at first, she still fell into the sudden intimacy.. Chapter 1875 - Chapter 1875: I’m in love with you, Xiao mo (1) chapter 1875: i¡¯m in love with you, xiao mo (1) translator: 549690339 it was difficult to extricate himself. ¡°what did you just call me?¡± leng xiaomo was a little embarrassed. then what should i call you? ¡® other than the word ¡°brother,¡± she had never called him by any other form of address. leng yunchen heard her words and a smile flashed across his eyes in the dark night. the corners of his lips also twitched slightly. i don¡¯t mind you calling me hubby. ¡°w -what?¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she quickly averted her gaze in embarrassment. no matter what, they were not married yet. they were not even engaged. ¡°then, what do you want to call me?¡± leng yunchen played with her hair and twirled it between his fingers. the two of them were like an intimate couple, an intimate pair of lovers. the word ¡± hubby ¡± made leng xiaomo¡¯s face turn red. she really didn¡¯t dare to call him that. in the end, she bit her lip shyly and mumbled, ¡± yunchen, yunyan. yun chen was stunned. the two words were said in a girl¡¯s elegant voice, and it sounded so pleasant. it made leng yunchen¡¯s hand movements pause, as if he was a little dazed. he just looked down at her, as if at that moment, he was really willing to see her as a woman, not his sister. yeah. his sister was also a woman now. in the past, he had always thought that she was a child who would not grow up and needed to be taught a lesson by him. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, yingluo? it¡¯s not good?¡± leng xiaomo could not help but ask when she saw that he was a little stunned. leng yunchen came back to his senses. he lowered his head and kissed her gently on the lips, his voice full of tenderness, ¡± it¡¯s nice. can you call me qianqian again? ¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s face turned red again. it couldn¡¯t be helped. after all, their relationship had changed too quickly. in the end, leng xiaomo called out to her slowly again, causing leng yunxi¡¯s expression to sink. she kissed her directly, as if she had not had enough, and took her away ruthlessly. however, even if he wanted to do it again, there was not enough time. leng yunchen had only given himself twenty minutes at most to be intimate with her for a while. he did not want her to feel that he was done and then pull up her pants and leave. he did not know when she would come back next time. even he felt that he was a bastard. so after the deep kiss, leng yunchen hugged her tightly. he did not know if she would be reluctant to part with him, but he would definitely. it was like in ancient times, the general who had to fight on the battlefield the day after their wedding night. despite being pressed down by his body, leng xiaomo did not feel that it was very uncomfortable. she only felt a heavy sweetness and happiness. however, when she thought about how he was about to leave and when they would meet again, she really wanted to ask him about that matter. even though she was afraid and nervous. however, she still held onto a glimmer of hope that everything he was giving her now was real and not just an act. she hoped that he was not giving an explanation to anyone. xiao mo, you haven¡¯t graduated yet. we can wait for the wedding, but we can¡¯t wait for the engagement. while i was away, i¡¯ve already asked my parents to prepare for it. you can help them take a look. when we meet again, we¡¯ll get engaged. leng yunchen¡¯s sudden change of topic made her heart tremble. she bit her lip lightly and wanted to ask everything clearly. although she had thought about it many times, when it really came to this, she actually hesitated.. Chapter 1876 - Chapter 1876: I’m in love with you, Xiao mo (2) chapter 1876: i¡¯m in love with you, xiao mo (2) translator: 549690339 she had actually become a timid coward again. she was afraid that if she asked, she would personally break the illusion in front of her. ¡°little mo, it¡¯s getting late. you should rest early. i¡¯m leaving.¡± as he spoke, leng yunchen wanted to get off her body. leng xiaomo finally panicked and instinctively pulled him back. wait a minute, ran ran! leng yunchen¡¯s body froze. looking at her uneasy and hesitant expression, he asked worriedly, ¡® what¡¯s wrong? are you afraid of staying here alone? ¡± he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. our people are keeping watch outside. mom and dad will be back tomorrow and we¡¯ll be here for a while. his parents wanted to help deal with the aftermath of the underwater experimental base. after saying that, leng xiaomo pursed her lips slightly and shook her head slowly. she mumbled softly, ¡± no, i have other things to do, yingluo. towards the end, leng xiaomo¡¯s gaze seemed to be a little evasive, and the blush on her face faded a little. as soon as she said this, for some reason, leng yunchen¡¯s vision suddenly became blurry, as if he subconsciously recalled the scene in the evening. when he returned home at night, he accidentally bumped into her on the road. from a distance, he saw that her consciousness was not right in all aspects. at first, he wanted to rush up to her and ask her what was going on, but then she went to the bar and bought a bottle of wine, drinking as she walked. at that time, his heart seemed to have been hit by something, and he felt a little heartache. at that time, he had already vaguely sensed something. perhaps it was something between them. perhaps she wanted an answer. that¡¯s why i¡¯m here tonight to give her the answer. if that was really what she wanted to ask, did this silly girl not know what he had done? just then, leng xiaomo spoke. brother xuxu, xuxu yunchen, i¡¯m still young. i can wait. i¡¯m not in a hurry to get engaged. do you want to wait a little longer? or perhaps, xuxu can think about it again. don¡¯t be a person who seems to be free but is not free. he didn¡¯t want to be tied down by her that night. when leng xiaomo said this, her heart ached and she was a little afraid. she was afraid that he was like sand in her hands, and the tighter she held onto him, the faster he would lose it. when leng yunchen heard this, he squinted his eyes slightly and his gentle voice became a little low, ¡± what do you mean? you don¡¯t want to get engaged with me? ¡± or do you have other ideas?¡± ¡°no, no,¡± what¡¯s that!? leng yunchen¡¯s voice was even lower, and there was an inexplicable coldness in it. leng xiaomo took a deep breath, as if he had really made a decision. she suddenly looked up and met his gaze. with some difficulty, she said, ¡± i don¡¯t want you to marry me because of that night and bear an unknown burden. i want you to be free and happy. brother xuxu, you know i love you. i want to stay by your side and become your woman, xuxu. however, i want you to be happy instead of being forced to pay for that night. i want you to be responsible for me and give an explanation to mom and dad.¡± leng yunchen,¡±qianqian.¡± tears welled up in leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes. yingluo, i love you more than i love you. that¡¯s why i want you to be happy. don¡¯t force yourself and don¡¯t put on a show with me. yingluo, i¡¯ll take it seriously. yeah. she would take it seriously, and she would fall for it.. Chapter 1877 - Chapter 1877: I’m in love with you, Xiao mo (3) chapter 1877: i¡¯m in love with you, xiao mo (3) if she had a taste of this wonderful feeling and later told her that it was all fake and that it was just an act built on a framework that she had no choice but to put on, she would not be able to accept it. leng yunchen listened to everything she said. he kept looking at her with a deep gaze. he only took a deep breath after he had heard everything. then, he turned his head away with a complicated feeling. his eyes were flickering, and his heart was fluctuating. he was trying to organize his words. he was thinking about how to confess to her so that she would understand. he loved her so much and did such intimate things with her, but she actually thought it was just an act? seeing him like this, leng xiaomo thought that she had indeed hit the nail on the head. a grave expression appeared on his face, as if he was examining something. her heart was so sensitive and fragile, and with a slight pain, she wanted to push leng yunchen away from her. however, at this time, leng yunchen suddenly held her wrists on both sides of her head, leaned over, and looked down at her. he pursed his lips tightly and said in a deep voice, ¡± is this what you think of me? xiao mo, i¡¯ve done so much, but to you, i¡¯m really just putting on an act?¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s heart trembled. she didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. she just didn¡¯t expect him to say that. was it true? was he really not putting on an act? leng yunchen unconsciously tightened his grip on her hand. a sharp glint flashed in his eyes and his tone was a little cold, ¡± xiao mo, i¡¯m a man. i won¡¯t easily confuse your feelings with any actions. i¡¯ve only been doing what i want to do. kissing you, hugging you, loving you, and wanting you are all my heartfelt wishes. you let me do what i want, so all of this is what i want. when leng xiaomo heard this, she suddenly felt as if she could not breathe. he said these things if he said that everything he did was what he wanted and was willing to do, then he was ¡°little mo, if that night, if i didn¡¯t want you too, you¡¯re just a little girl who drank and got close to me. can¡¯t i control myself?¡± at this point, he paused for a moment, and his eyes deepened. he said in a deep voice, ¡± it¡¯s just that the one who can¡¯t control it isn¡¯t you, but me. as soon as he said that, leng xiaomo¡¯s heart was in an uproar. leng yunchen took the initiative to mention that night. looking at her shocked eyes, he held her little face and continued, ¡± xiao mo, i always thought that i had to understand after that night, but later on, i understood. no matter how much a woman who doesn¡¯t make my heart flutter appears in front of me, i will be indifferent. he had seen too many women. there were too many women who had pursued him, but he knew what he wanted. ¡°if a woman doesn¡¯t move my heart, no matter how she appears in front of me, i¡¯ll still be indifferent.¡± this sentence entered leng xiaomo¡¯s mind and completely shocked her. she looked at her brother in disbelief, and her eyes were still misty. she didn¡¯t know when it started, but things were no longer the way she thought they were. he was telling himself, before he got drunk. did he already have feelings for her other than that of siblings? ¡°little mo feifei.¡± leng yunchen looked at her gloomily, a touch of heartache and helplessness flashed in the depths of his eyes. after he finished saying what he had said before, his tone became gentler,¡±xiao mo, everyone can see it, but you, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s still stuck in it and can¡¯t see it clearly. [good night, there¡¯s a big show tomorrow brother nine continued to slip away, preparing for the 100-chapter release at the end of the month! rolling around to get a ticket] Chapter 1878 - Chapter 1878: I’m in love with you, Xiao mo (4) chapter 1878: i¡¯m in love with you, xiao mo (4) ¡°if i don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for you, no one can control me.¡± ¡°little mo yingluo, do you understand now yingluo?¡± when leng yunchen said those words, leng xiaomo¡¯s face was already covered in tears. she felt that it was unbelievable and could not believe it. but clearly, all of this, the words he said, were what she had once hoped for. her voice was a little hoarse. she raised the back of her hand to wipe her teary eyes and slowly choked up, ¡± brother, how would i know? i¡¯ve always felt inferior. i¡¯ve always been chasing after your shadow. i¡¯ve been so inferior to the point that i don¡¯t dare to believe you, even when you say these words now. leng yunchen looked at her, who was holding his sleeve tightly like a little girl, sobbing and crying. he could not help but feel pain in his heart. why would you feel inferior? you have the love of your parents and the love of your ¡®brother¡¯. you are the pearl in the palm of your hand. why would you feel inferior? ¡® leng yunchen asked with a frown as he gently wiped away her tears. his heart was tightly clenched. this topic seemed to have touched a sensitive spot in leng xiaomo¡¯s heart, and her eyes turned even redder. little mo, do you understand or not?¡± liking a person was not only about their appearance, but also their soul and their heart. when leng xiaomo heard what he said, she felt a lump in her throat, and tears started to fall. really? her brother actually liked her? ¡± but, but yingluo ¡± ¡± there are no buts. xiao mo, do you really care so much about a person¡¯s appearance? do you think that you¡¯re not as good looking as others? ¡± leng yunchen¡¯s tone gradually became heavy as he answered the question she was concerned about. yes, i admit that i used to like youyou, but there¡¯s someone else in my heart now. she¡¯s so pretty, do i have to be so infatuated with her? xiao mo, you have to understand that there are plenty of good-looking people in this world. looks are not everything, it¡¯s just a layer of skin, do you understand?¡± besides, she herself was outstanding and had outstanding looks. however, it didn¡¯t stop her from saying it in a hoarse voice, ¡± yingluo, it¡¯s because no matter how good i was, my brother didn¡¯t love me in the past. the person he liked was outstanding, beautiful, gentle, and had a good figure. she was someone i couldn¡¯t compare to at all. yingluo, every time i stood in front of her, i would be stunned. ¡°little mo!¡± leng yunchen suddenly interrupted her, a touch of helplessness flashing in his eyes. he took a deep breath and pinched the space between his eyebrows as if he had a headache. when he opened his eyes again, he said to her, ¡± xiaomo, although there are billions of people in this world and we¡¯re just one of them, even if there are billions of people in this world, there¡¯s only one leng xiaomo. do you know that? you have to be yourself. you don¡¯t have to be envious of others. what i like is the one and only you, the one who followed me around and called me big brother when i was young. the one i like is you, the one who always lets me clean up her mess; what i like is the wild and rebellious you when you were young, but when you grew up, you were sensible and quiet. what i like is you, yingluo, who boldly confessed to me and said that you love me. little mo, do you understand or not?¡± liking a person was not only about their appearance, but also their soul and their heart. when leng xiaomo heard what he said, she felt a lump in her throat, and tears started to fall. really? her brother actually liked her? ¡°but, but yingluo¡± no buts, little mo. do you really care so much about a person¡¯s appearance? do you think that you¡¯re not as good-looking as others? ¡® leng yunchen¡¯s tone gradually became heavy as he answered the question she was concerned about. yes, i admit that i used to like youyou, but there¡¯s someone else in my heart now. she¡¯s so pretty, do i have to be so infatuated with her? xiao mo, you have to understand that there are plenty of good-looking people in this world. looks are not everything, it¡¯s just a layer of skin, do you understand?¡± besides, she herself was outstanding and had outstanding looks. leng xiaomo nodded with tears in her eyes, and leng yunchen was relieved. however, in the next second, she still said in a choked voice, ¡± do you think i¡¯m good-looking? ¡± there was a little girl¡¯s grievance in her voice. as soon as leng yunchen heard this, he felt that all the righteous words he had said before seemed to be in vain. he was so angry that he laughed.. Chapter 1879 - Chapter 1879: I’m in love with you, Xiao mo (5) chapter 1879: i¡¯m in love with you, xiao mo (5) however, he still lowered his head and kissed her on the lips in the end. he said gently, ¡± it¡¯s not just pretty. my xiao mo is very beautiful. ¡± this was the truth. she was indeed pretty, fair, and eye-catching. she was also very beautiful. young and tender. as he spoke, his eyes darkened slightly. i¡¯m already 27 or 28, and you¡¯re only in your early twenties. i¡¯m afraid that i¡¯ll be too old for you to marry me. after all, she was a stubborn girl. when she heard her brother say this, she finally broke into a smile and buried herself in his chest. her slender arms hugged him tightly, and she said in a nasal voice, ¡± come back soon, yingluo. come back soon, i¡¯ll wait for you here. at night, a private plane entered stealth mode and left rome. the coordinates were rome. it was located in a luxurious residential area within the second ring road of the city center. there were many villas. one of the villas was filled with a warm atmosphere. after rong zhan returned from the base, he didn¡¯t go to the study room. instead, he sat on the sofa and leaned back, busy with a laptop in his hand. he had come to rome this time for two reasons. one was for xiao mo¡¯s matter, and the other was for the two children. in the blink of an eye, the two children in the family were already more than three years old. it was time to send them to the base for systematic learning. they had high iqs and were taught according to the material. moreover, this was the golden period of intellectual development, so they could conduct one-on-one teaching at the base. by the time they left the base, they would be six or seven years old at the latest and finish all the courses in the university. sometimes, having a high iqdid not mean having a high eq. their minds were still that of children, but the things they knew and understood would be very strong. after leaving the base, he could go to any school in the world without any effort. mm. however, it was important to emphasize that children with high iq did not mean that they were mature. sang xia had returned from her trip. he opened the door. the moment she changed her shoes, she saw rong zhan sitting on the sofa with a laptop on his legs and a little kid sitting on his neck. his back was against the wall, and his short legs were wrapped around her daddy¡¯s neck. he was holding a small rubber band and tying her daddy¡¯s hair into a small braid. sang xia, ¡°hehe.¡± the corner of her eyes twitched. it was a beautiful scene! ¡°mommy! mommy! you¡¯re back! do you think my dad looks good?¡± as soon as the triplets saw that their mommy was back, they immediately held the two little buns that had been tied up on their daddy¡¯s head happily and twisted their short little legs to show their mommy. ¡°be good, be good, don¡¯t fall down.¡± the little girl was not being honest around his neck, and rong zhan quickly grabbed her short legs. sang xia went out to the supermarket and saw this scene when she came back. although it was a beautiful scene, she was used to it. rong zhan was a slave to his daughter. although he doted on his son as well, the way the two little ones were educated was obviously different. one was a normal education, while the other was a loving education. he doted on his daughter as if his son wasn¡¯t his own. torture your daddy gently. he¡¯ll lose all his hair in a while. sang xia grumbled and went into the kitchen to ask the nanny to make some soup tonight. ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± little treasure stuck out his tongue and hugged his daddy¡¯s neck with both hands. his little body slipped and was caught in rong zhan¡¯s arms. [ ps: little mo and her brother are not done yet. the key is at the back.. ] Chapter 1880 - Chapter 1880: awesome, little overlord flower (1) chapter 1880: awesome, little overlord flower (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°your mother must be unhappy that you¡¯re being so naughty.¡± rong zhan held the little meatball in his arms and pinched her little face as he asked. the little secret treasure pouted and said shrewdly, ¡± no way, daddy. i dressed you up so well. mommy must be jealous that you look better than her. as he said that, the three babies came up to him with a smile and left a face full of saliva on rong zhan¡¯s face. rong zhan¡¯s eyes twitched. she wiped her face with her sleeve and chuckled. jealous? i think your mommy is more jealous.¡± as he spoke, he patted the little girl¡¯s butt. go down and play with your brother. daddy will go and see mommy. as he spoke, he put her down. as soon as the little girl landed on the ground, the little overlord flower ran out and wagged its two short little legs. it took the robot and went to find mommy to ask for a hug. rong zhan narrowed his eyes, put down his laptop, and walked over. his son had been a little disobedient recently. he was already a three-year-old child, but he still asked his mommy to bathe him. he was not even willing to bathe with him, and he was still crying. mommy, mommy, what do you think of the robot i reassembled? is it handsome? ¡± the little overlord flower held its robot and looked at its mommy with bright eyes, waiting for her mommy¡¯s praise with a happy face. ¡°yes, so handsome! come, let mommy give you a kiss.¡± sang xia squatted down, held her son¡¯s small body, and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°mommy, i want one too.¡± the triplets also ran over, wrapped their arms around their mommy¡¯s neck, and asked for kisses. sang xia?s heart was soft. every time she hugged and kissed the two little ones, her heart would melt into water. ¡°mommy, i¡¯m yingying today.¡± alright, son, you haven¡¯t finished your piano practice yet, right? hurry up, mommy¡¯s tired from work. you can play for mommy later. rong zhan interrupted his son and asked him to practice the violin. he still had something to tell his wife. sang xia also understood that rong zhan would not interrupt the children¡¯s conversation and would respect their right to speak. however, right now, the little overlord flower was hugging its robot and pouted at rong zhan. ¡± daddy, yueyue is so tired today. can you not go and practice? sang xia raised her eyebrows and was about to say something when she saw rong zhan half-squatting down and said to the little tyrant flower in a serious manner, ¡± son, look at how hardworking other children are, how hard they are working on their path to success. ask yourself, do you really not want to be a stumbling block on their path to success? ¡± as soon as he said this. ¡°pfft-!¡± sang xia turned around and spat out the water she had just drunk. so his son was working so hard to become a stumbling block on someone else¡¯s path to success? rong zhan¡¯s father was really something. he was spouting nonsense with a straight face. the little tyrant looked at his mother worriedly. rong zhan turned his son¡¯s little head around. son, do you understand what daddy means? ¡°yes, yes.¡± the little tyrant flower pretended to listen obediently. ¡°then go. you can do the examination later.¡± as he said that, rong zhan smacked his little butt unceremoniously. rong zhan heaved a sigh of relief after the two little rascals left. he raised his head to look at his wife. ¡°why did you teach him those values? it¡¯s so negative.¡± sang xia glared at him. rong zhan got up slowly and said with a smile, Chapter 1881 - Chapter 1881: Awesome, little Overlord flower (2) chapter 1881: awesome, little overlord flower (2) translator: 549690339 how is it negative? isn¡¯t this the truth? who doesn¡¯t walk this way on the road to success? ¡± rong zhan paused for a moment. it¡¯s just that i don¡¯t dare to say that i¡¯ve succeeded yet. now, in his life, success was to keep his family safe. there were no threats from the outside world. however, after what happened to xiao mo, he did not dare to say that he had succeeded. sang xia knew what he was thinking. she looked into his eyes and said softly, ¡± some things can¡¯t be rushed and can¡¯t be forced. i went to interrogate the female captive with aunt gu, and aunt gu did dig out some valuable information. i recorded it and went to investigate their underwater experimental base. it¡¯s not as simple as a base, but-¡± ¡°but what?¡± even though the outcome was within rong zhan¡¯s expectations, he was still more alert now that he had a potential enemy and a complete family. but no matter what, they don¡¯t have the ability to fight us. the moment sang xia said that, rong zhan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. if that was the case, then he would take advantage of the current situation to pursue them and not give them any time to react. it would be best to eliminate them in one fell swoop. ¡°rong zhan, i know what you¡¯re thinking. it¡¯s just that they¡¯re hiding very well now. perhaps they¡¯re recovering after being severely injured, or they¡¯re on the run. even though that female captive is the governor¡¯s right-hand man, there are still many things she doesn¡¯t know. sang xia paused for a moment. anyway, i think we can¡¯t rush this. we have to take precautions and follow the clues to figure out everything. we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an empty fort strategy or a real battle. rong zhan was silent for a while. he did not say anything else but suddenly raised his hand slowly and touched her soft and smooth long hair. he lowered his head and kissed her on the corner of her lips. wife, you should rest early after dinner. sang xia tiptoed and kissed him back. you too. after dinner, sang xia went to coax the two little ones to sleep. there was an unspoken rule between her, rong zhan, and the two little kids. it meant that the two of them would take turns to tell the little ones a bedtime story. at night, after they bathed the two little ones, sang xia would come to tell them a bedtime story after she was done packing. in the end, the moment sang xia entered her son¡¯s room, she saw her son fiddling with his little d * ck on the bed with a thoughtful look on his face. sang xia¡¯s eyes twitched when she saw that. however, she still walked up to him worriedly and asked, ¡± son, what are you doing? are you used to your daddy giving you a bath? ¡± rong zhan was not willing for him to stick to her too much. after all, his son was already three years old and he should learn to be aware of the differences between men and women. rong zhan had to educate him. the little tyrant flower sat on the bed with a small blanket wrapped around his body. he looked at his little d * ck and frowned sliehtlv. with a serious exoression. he said in a babv voice. ¡± mommv. i think something is wrong. ¡°eh? what¡¯s going on? what¡¯s wrong?¡± sang xia took her son and held him in her arms. as she spoke, she could not help but feel worried as she examined him. unexpectedly, the little overlord flower raised its head at this time and actually said with a puzzled expression, ¡± mommy, i keep feeling that there seems to be another use for this place besides peeing. ¡± [ author: haha, the little overlord flower has a bright future! little mo¡¯s was not done yet, muah. [ ps: there¡¯s still a huge amount of energy behind.. ] Chapter 1882 - Chapter 1882: I like you, I found you (1) chapter 1882: i like you, i found you (1) translator: 549690339 sang xia, ¡°hehe.¡± fortunately, she didn¡¯t drink any water. otherwise, she would have choked to death by this little brat¡¯s shocking words! sang xia retracted her hand. her expression was extremely complicated as she looked at her son. it seemed that her son¡¯s future was bound to be extraordinary. at such a young age, he was already able to grasp one of the most important things in life. not simple, not simple. ¡°mommy, don¡¯t you think so?¡± the little tyrant flower raised its little face and asked innocently. sang xia stood up and threw him aside. you can ask your father tomorrow. although he was smart and had a high iq, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t mature early if she told him these things now. it was better to get a professional to come. at night, after coaxing the two little ones to bed, sang xia went back and got into bed. rong zhan immediately squeezed over, hugged her, and buried his head in her neck. sang xia felt a little ticklish, so she reached out to touch his hair. after washing it, his hair was much better. previously, his daughter had made him tie it up into two small ponytails. she had gently removed the rubber band for him, but his hair was still in a mess. sang xia suddenly thought of something and could not help but burst into laughter. what are you laughing at? ¡± rong zhan asked. sang xia laughed. your son actually asked me today. he thinks that his little thing has other uses besides peeing. ¡°pfft, pfft, pfft!¡± rong zhan directly choked on his own saliva and coughed violently when he turned around. ¡°are you alright?¡± sang xia quickly got up and turned on the light to look over. she saw that rong zhan¡¯s face was red. she patiently stroked his back. after rong zhan recovered, he coughed twice and slowly sighed. ¡± why do i have a feeling that this kid is not a good person? he actually dared to tease his wife at such a young age. the little brat was itching for a beating. ¡°why is it not good? do you think you¡¯re a good person?¡± when sang xia heard him mention her son, she was not happy. rong zhan felt that his wife¡¯s words were weird. i¡¯m not a thing, but a human, okay?! sang xia put on an act and nodded. oh, you¡¯re not a good thing. rong zhan, ¡°huahua.¡± then, he touched his cheek with the tip of his tongue and snorted. he leaned over to her ear and said faintly, ¡± wife, you really owe me a lot this time. without waiting for sang xia to react, a cheetah jumped on her! su li was pregnant with her second child. to tell the truth, compared to the little monster, the second child was much quieter and was also less tormented. although she was no longer young, su li¡¯s body was very good. right now, coming back from the base to help out with some things was not a difficult thing for her. however, with su ii here, the longer she stayed, the more her son on the island could not help but miss her. however, in the video, su li had said many times that she would return soon and not let xiao-xiaobai come over. however chen nianbai was also concerned about her pregnant body, so he secretly brought the little monster to rome. there was only one reason why su li did not allow his son to come. that was, rong zhan¡¯s family of four was in rome. how did she feel when she recalled that incident? sad, heartache, indignance, and grievance for his in short, her son was so good. she didn¡¯t want people to deliberately avoid him and avoid him. to the young him, this was a direct kind of hurt to his heart. as for chen nianbai- Chapter 1883 - Chapter 1883: i like you, i found you (2) chapter 1883: i like you, i found you (2) translator: 549690339 he knew what su li was thinking, but he could not take away his son¡¯s right to want to see his mother. he could bring his son to live elsewhere for a few days, and she could take the time to visit him. on this day, chen nianbai had just arrived with his son. xiao mubai was already three years old. many children did not grow up well when they were young, but they would slowly grow up to be beautiful. however, xiao mubai was different. he was white and tender from the moment he was born. as he grew up, he became more exquisite and charming. he had an indescribable temperament, clean and gentle, but his eyes were soul-stirring. the second day after the little monster and his father arrived in rome. at night, chen nianbai had not informed su li to come and look for them. he took his son out for a drive. after all, such a modern place was not like the paradise on their island. the little monster leaned against the window and looked at the night view outside. it was almost autumn, and there were a few scattered leaves falling on the side of the street. against the hazy and smooth lights on the side of the road, there was an indescribable cool and bleak feeling. since ancient times, sadness had always been beautiful. the little monster looked outside. suddenly, he seemed to have seen something or felt something. he turned around and said to chen nianbai, who was driving, ¡± daddy, let¡¯s go down and take a walk, okay? ¡± the little monster¡¯s voice was still very tender, but it also revealed an indescribable sense of maturity and maturity. the little monster¡¯s mind developed very quickly. with his special genes, at the age of three, he would at least have a mind several years ahead of his peers. however, he could control himself. when he was alone, he would let go of his true nature. if he was in front of someone who needed his care, he would mature spontaneously. if he was in front of his parents, he would still be a good child who did not know the world. high intelligence, mature mind, able to heal wounds quickly, strong strength, fast speed, fierce attack, a pair of strange eyes, and mysterious. when he turned into a little werewolf, it seemed to be very rare among little monsters. it was because there seemed to be no threat. nothing bad could stimulate him and turn him into a werewolf. however, this was only in the eyes of his parents. in fact, was that really the case? after chen nianbai found a parking space, he crouched down and wrapped his son¡¯s scarf around his neck. then, he held his son¡¯s hand and stood up. the two of them, one adult and one child, held hands and slowly walked along the street. such a handsome, tall, and thin man holding a child¡¯s hand. at this moment, his back view was very attractive. she only felt that it was an indescribably beautiful scene. it made people feel healed and warm. nowadays, everyone¡¯s pace of life seemed to be so fast. there were also many parents who didn¡¯t have the patience to accompany their children for a walk. they felt that they were slow and slow. however, if you really changed your mindset and did not ask your child to follow in your footsteps, but instead followed in your child¡¯s footsteps, you would also discover another kind of beauty in life. time seemed to have slowed down, and his eyes could see many beautiful things around him. it was not like the fast-paced rush, with nothing left in his mind. chen nianbai was completely following his son. his heart was following his son¡¯s wishes, and he would go wherever he wanted to go. however, the little monster¡¯s walk seemed to be aimless, but it was not like other children of the same age Chapter 1884 - Chapter 1884: i like you, i found you (3) chapter 1884: i like you, i found you (3) translator: 549690339 she walked and stopped, feeling curious about everything. he didn¡¯t seem to have much interest in those things. he just kept walking in one direction. this inevitably made chen nianbai a little surprised because he felt that his son had a destination in mind. however, he was only a child and was unfamiliar with this place, so what could he know? chen nianbai followed him. the child¡¯s pace was slow. after walking for about half an hour, chen nianbai was actually led by his son to a luxurious residential area behind a bustling street. the luxury residential area was not accessible at will. however, xiao-xiaobai stopped outside and looked up with its pretty little face. chen nianbai raised his eyebrows unconsciously. when he saw that he had stopped, he half-knelt on one knee and asked the little monster, ¡± son, why did you bring daddy here? do you know any friends inside? ¡± xiao-xiaobai pursed its pink lips and looked inside. it stepped back a little and leaned into chen nianbai¡¯s arms. the little monster¡¯s tender voice came slowly, ¡± daddy, yingluo, look. that lamp is so beautiful. ¡± ¡°what?¡± chen nianbai was a little confused. what was going on? his son was going out for a walk at night and had walked for so long. now that he was here, he was only telling him that the lights outside the villa were nice? how could that be? when he was thousands of miles away, he would not have known that there was a light here. however, after the little monster finished speaking, it pulled his hand and seemed to be unable to help but walk closer. ¡°son, do you know any of your friends here?¡± chen nianbai really felt that this was a little unbelievable. xiao-xiaobai did not shake or nod his head. he did not say anything and only looked at the light at the entrance of the first villa. the cold, clear moonlight shone on the villa. chen nianbai observed carefully for a while. he originally thought that his son might really know someone here. however, after some observation, he realized that his son seemed to really like the light outside. he could not help but ask, ¡± son, do you really like that lamp? daddy will get you an identical one in our house, okay? ¡± the little monster immediately nodded. ¡® alright, it¡¯s getting late. we should go. we¡¯ll see mommy tomorrow. ¡± as he spoke, chen nianbai got up and wanted to carry him away. at this moment, the little monster¡¯s eyes flashed with a strong sense of attachment and reluctance. however, he did not resist and allowed his daddy to carry him and turn around to leave. however, at this moment. the door of the villa under the light was suddenly opened from the inside. a little girl with two pincers on her back ran out. her short legs were clumsy as she tried to climb down the stairs, but her father picked her up and put her under his armpit. he tickled her as he went down the stairs. the little girl giggled and begged for mercy. her clear and tender voice was like a copper bell, swaying and spreading with the night wind. it was exceptionally clear on this night. the little monster looked up from her daddy¡¯s shoulder and saw a little girl in her daddy¡¯s arms. the bright light shone on her little face and reflected clearly in her eyes. the little monster was stunned for a moment. its originally dejected eyes suddenly lit up. her smiling, beautiful, and adorable appearance was even more dazzling than half a year ago.. Chapter 1885 - Chapter 1885: I like you, I found you (4) chapter 1885: i like you, i found you (4) translator: 549690339 it also moved his heart. the little girl was none other than rong mei. the little triplets followed their daddy to find their mommy for dinner. their brother was with their mommy. she was wearing a floral dress on the inside, a beige knitted sweater on the outside, and a pair of small martin boots on her feet. she looked very pretty and cute. chen nianbai carried the little monster and walked further and further away. however, xiao-xiaobai continued to stare in the direction of the triplets. its little heart started to beat rapidly. to him, the three babies had more than one kind of feeling. she bore a lot of meaning for him. the little monster was a few years older than his peers. he knew that he liked the triplets. however, it was a very pure liking. he liked his little friends. it was a natural reaction to a beautiful relationship. it was a kind of yearning. even if she was born a little earlier than him and was his little sister. however, he still liked her. he would never forget that she was the first person he had met who had taken the initiative to play with him. at that time, he had been quiet and reserved. she had chased after him and kissed and hugged him. she had even pressed him down and forced a kiss on him. he was so shy that his face was red. he remembered many things, many, many memories related to her. however, from the beginning to the end, he had been looking at her, but she had not seen him. perhaps there would be a glimpse, but it was fleeting, as if she didn¡¯t see it. could she have forgotten about herself? the little monster lay on his daddy¡¯s shoulder and looked at the car that had already started in the distance. he only felt that his little heart was a little painful and a little stuffy. he lowered his eyes, and a touch of sadness flashed in his eyes. like a person. he would even fall in love with the street lamp outside her house. that tree, that crescent moon, that wisp of cool breeze. somehow, he had found her here, following the feeling in his heart. the little monster was carried away by his daddy. as they were walking on the safe zone of the sidewalk, a car suddenly sped past them. then, the distance between the two grew further and further. it was as if there was no connection between the two. the triplets were sitting in the safety seats at the back. they kicked their little legs as they sat at the back. their little faces were leaning against the car window as they looked out. however, the shadow that flashed past them in a hurry made them freeze. when she couldn¡¯t see him from the side, she stood up and looked from behind. the little girl¡¯s eyes were sharp. she immediately saw a familiar uncle, who was carrying a little boy and walking slowly. the little boy looked over, but the distance between the two of them had clearly been very far in the blink of an eye. however, she felt as if her gaze could see through everything and see his face directly. she could even see his eyes. little monster! when the little triplets saw that they could not see him, they panicked and became anxious. rong zhan saw that she was not being honest and immediately warned her seriously, ¡± rong mei, you better sit properly, or you will fall down. ¡°daddy, daddy, go back, go back, okay?¡± little treasure twisted his little face and said impatiently. she seemed to have seen a little monster, a little monster. rong zhan¡¯s car was driving forward and he could not turn back at all. he did not know why he had to turn back either. he said immediately, ¡± what¡¯s wrong, my dear? who did you see? don¡¯t be anxious. sit down and tell daddy. [ brother nine: an, i almost locked myself in the writing software and couldn¡¯t come out. good night, my babies. it¡¯s the last day of the week. i¡¯m begging for a ticket for little monster.. heart of heart ] Chapter 1886 - Chapter 1886: I like you, I found you (5) chapter 1886: i like you, i found you (5) translator: 549690339 however, his daughter did not say anything after what rong zhan said. little treasure wanted to shout for little monster to hear her, but she suddenly remembered that her daddy didn¡¯t like little monster. daddy didn¡¯t like her and didn¡¯t let her play with little monster. but she liked little monsters. at the thought of this, the little treasure¡¯s nose suddenly twitched. with a wail, his little butt slid to the back seat. he pouted his little mouth and began to cry. rong zhan thought that he was a dignified man, but when the little girl cried, he was shocked and quickly found a place to park the car. the little girl cried her heart out as if she had been taken away by human traffickers. however, a very dramatic scene happened. rong zhan had a headache and wanted to find a place to park the car. however, at this moment, a patrol appeared on the street and stopped this good car with its window half-opened. she got rong zhan to stop the car and opened the door for an inspection. as such, it was a coincidence that he couldn¡¯t find a parking space. after he stopped, he opened the car door and was about to carry his daughter out. however, the police stopped him and asked sternly, ¡± are you a human trafficker? why is this child crying behind you? ¡± then, the police went in and carried little treasure out. rong zhan¡¯s face darkened instantly, but he was not angry. he just pulled his thin lips and smiled. officer, which family doesn¡¯t have a brat? ¡± the triplets ¡®little face was full of tears. the policeman coaxed her and asked, ¡® little girl, is this your daddy? tell the police the truth, they¡¯ll protect you.¡± little treasure was upset and was about to say that he was a big bad guy, but she suddenly thought of something and sobbed. ¡± then, uncle policeman, if i say he is a big bad guy, will you take my father away? ¡± ¡®big bad guy, my father. are you going to take him away? rong zhan¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard that! when did he become a big bad guy? he was still laughing and joking with her when they left the house just now. why did he suddenly cry in the car and even call him a big bad guy in front of the police? when the police officer finally reacted, his forehead instantly split into three lines. rong zhan supported his forehead with one hand and looked helpless. the policeman touched his nose awkwardly, but he still took precautions and asked seriously, ¡± little kid, don¡¯t worry. did your father do something bad? tell uncle policeman and i can stop him from doing it. rong zhan¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at his little girl playfully. it was really heart-wrenching. however, he was also curious about what he had done to make her like this. the little triplets wiped their little faces. with red eyes, they took it seriously and said, ¡± really, uncle policeman? do you think he, he will really not do this again? ¡® as soon as he said that, the policeman looked at rong zhan. rong zhan looked at his little princess and finally raised his hands helplessly and nodded. ¡°alright, little girl, you can speak now.¡± the police officer said. the triplets then pouted and said pitifully, ¡± uncle policeman, my daddy is actually very good. it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t allow me to play with my little boyfriend. rong zhan, ¡°pfft! ¡± ¡°w-what yingluo!¡± the police officer¡¯s eyes widened in shock.. Chapter 1887 - Chapter 1887: I like you, I found you (6) chapter 1887: i like you, i found you (6) translator: 549690339 three minutes later. the police officer apologized profusely, ¡± i¡¯m really sorry. you¡¯re a good father. your daughter is so cute. please take good care of her and don¡¯t let her be deceived by other rascals so early. rong zhan smiled helplessly. in the past, rong zhan would have been impatient and even unwilling to interact with them if such a thing happened. however, this time, he was surprisingly not angry. it was a good thing for society that the patrolling police paid so much attention to the children. the car drove away again. the triplets once again felt the hopelessness of their lives and their eyes were filled with tears. what uncle policeman? it was all a lie. rong zhan looked at her from the rearview mirror and sighed deeply. in the end, a wife was still the best. no matter how much she loved her daughter, she would run away with someone else in the future. furthermore, she would split up with her father, who had taken care of her since she was young, because of another young man. he even complained to the police that he was a bad guy. if he had not called him daddy unintentionally, he would not have been able to explain himself and would have been arrested by the police. rong zhan¡¯s heart as an old father was really cold. however, there were some things that rong zhan did not expect the little girl to remember. it¡¯s been half a year, and she still can¡¯t forget that kid. it seemed that he was going to have a headache for a while. after all, he had his own principles on certain matters. it was not that he did not like xiao mubai. it was just that he wanted his daughter and his future grandchildren to be normal people. to be honest, it was not bad to have some special attributes in their bodies. instead, the greater the power, the greater the responsibility. the more dangerous it was. he was doing this for the good of the children. in the blink of an eye, half a month had passed since that incident. during this period, rong zhan did not mention that incident to sang xia. he was almost dragged into the police station by his daughter for no reason other than feeling embarrassed and did not want to tell her. there were some things that he should be clear about. during this period, the two little rascals were officially sent to the base by rong zhan and began to receive one-on-one guidance from a specialized instructor. however, the choice of their first lesson was based on their interest and some tests to determine what they would learn first and master. her little brain was also spinning very quickly, and she was obviously more interested in physics and chemistry. in the base, any child over the age of three with an iqthat exceeded ordinary people could be sent to be trained. the little monster was also over three years old. he also had a high iq. not only did he have a high iq, but he was also very powerful in many aspects. however, the little monster had left rome with his daddy and mommy a week ago. however, they did not go home. instead, they went to a city near rome for a vacation. perhaps su li was intentionally avoiding someone. when sang xia saw her two children enter the base while su li and chen nianbai left with the little monster, she felt particularly upset. to be honest, she did not care about what rong zhan was worried about. no one knew what would happen in the future, and what he did was unfair to the little monster. although he didn¡¯t say that the little monsters couldn¡¯t come to the base, with his previous attitude, who would have the nerve to go? everyone had their own dignity.. Chapter 1888 - Chapter 1888: I like you, I found you (7) chapter 1888: i like you, i found you (7) translator: 549690339 sang xia only felt that she had to have a good talk with rong zhan about this matter. otherwise, this seemingly insignificant crack would eventually create a huge gap between the two families. at night, after sang xia was done with some matters at the base, she was ready to go pick up the two little ones. during this time, she had thought for a long time, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back and gave su li a call. su li picked up very quickly. ¡°a ¡®li, it¡¯s me, sang xia.¡± ¡°yes, i know.¡± su li responded, and then asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? did something happen over there? ¡® there was a hint of worry in her tone. sang xia sighed softly and said, ¡± it¡¯s like this, su li. xiao mubai is already three years old. do you want to consider him coming to the base for a walk? ¡± ¡°wait a moment.¡± su li suddenly interrupted. right after that, su li said, ¡± sangxia, regarding my son¡¯s matter, there¡¯s actually no need to worry about it for the time being. he has someone to teach him at home, and i¡¯ve already made arrangements. but a ¡®li, it¡¯s impossible for them to not see each other forever. we¡¯re all very clear about this. it¡¯s useless to separate them. some things are not for us adults to decide. we can¡¯t be sure about the future. this is unfair to you and xiao mubai. i¡¯ll have a good talk with rong zhan about this. can you consider bringing xiao mubai over? ¡± sang xia¡¯s tone was serious and grave, as if she had already made a decision. when su li heard this, he still remained silent for a long time. in the end, she slowly said, ¡± in a few years, after three years, they should have completely forgotten each other. when it¡¯s time for physical training, i will bring him there to receive physical training at the base. three years. it would take three years. this was not a short period of time. sang xia was speechless for a moment. but just as she opened her mouth to say something, su li hung up. hearing the sound of the line being cut off, her beautiful and cold face had a complicated and embarrassed expression. three years. no matter what, just because rong zhan was afraid that the two of them would play together since they were young, he had actually driven the little monster away for three years. how unfair was this to him? three years later, they would become strangers to each other before they could meet again. ha. how laughable. did they really have to wait for three years, until they had forgotten each other, before they could meet? what could that really mean? they didn¡¯t know anything before they were children. while sang xia was on the phone, she did not notice that a small figure had appeared in the corridor where she was on the phone. she was carrying a small school bag and was about to run over to look for her mother when she saw her mother. however, she heard the name ¡®xiao mubai¡¯ out of the blue. xiao mubai was the name of the little monster. little diudiu¡¯s figure was hidden behind the door of a laboratory, listening to his mommy¡¯s words. but in the end. although she did not know what her mother had told the people inside, her mother¡¯s expression did not look optimistic. she knew that it was related to the little monster. however, she did not dare to ask. little monster, what happened? does he still remember me? also, that night yingluo ¡­ little monster, did you really appear in rome? the little treasure¡¯s big, watery eyes flashed with a touch of desire. she had hidden something in her heart. he had always buried it, but it had gradually taken root and sprouted in the bottom of his heart. she really wanted to see the little monster. moreover, she knew where he was staying now.. Chapter 1889 - Chapter 1889: Xiao mo, marry me (1) chapter 1889: xiao mo, marry me (1) translator: 549690339 but now, she was with her daddy and mommy every day, so she couldn¡¯t leave. perhaps yingluo could wait for an opportunity. she wanted to take a look at the little monster and see what he had become. she still owed him a word of thanks when he saved her and her brother from that cruel little boy. his mother said that he should thank those who helped him. she was still waiting. moreover, he had never dared to forget. leng yunchen had been back in city g for almost twenty days. leng xiaomo should have returned to school to continue her studies long ago, but ever since she got involved in that dangerous matter, leng yunchen had helped her apply for a six-month break from school. he had said before that nothing was more important than her life, and that even the most important things had to be pushed back before her life. leng xiaomo stayed at the base to help out. there were many things to do at the base, and there were many things to learn. although leng xiaomo missed her brother very much, most of the time, the deep longing was carried out at night. there were many things to do during the day and it was very fulfilling. she liked this kind of life as it could reduce her longing for him. otherwise, the days would be too tiring. after all, there was an old saying that one day apart was like three autumns. on this day, after they finished eating at the base. ¡± xiao mo, when are you and your brother getting engaged? do you have the exact time? ¡± xiao yezi and the others were all looking forward to this and asked curiously. however, leng xiaomo was a little embarrassed. he scratched his head and smiled. no, my brother has been very busy recently. i don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back. ¡°oh, i see xiao yezi couldn¡¯t help but look a little regretful. ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. i¡¯m not in a hurry anyway. it¡¯s just an engagement.¡± it wasn¡¯t a marriage, it was just a formality. ¡°what¡¯s there to be afraid of? he can¡¯t run away anyway.¡± sang xia lowered her head and chuckled. ¡°yes, yes. xiao mo is so good that brother ah kun can¡¯t even wait to marry him.¡± xiao yezi quickly said. xiao mo listened to their conversation. although he knew that they were all anxious about his own matter, she had been the only one talking about the engagement and their matter. there was not even a shadow of her brother. it was as if she was dating herself, yingluo. however, when she thought about how he was busy with a mission, the discomfort in her heart slowly healed. however, when would he be back? when would he be able to clear her name personally? when leng xiaomo lowered her eyes and ate quietly, she did not notice that sang xia and xiao yezi looked at each other, and a hint of slyness and slyness flashed across their eyes. it was as if leng xiaomo did not know anything. a long time had passed in the blink of an eye. sometimes, when leng xiaomo thought of him, she really felt that it was something that had happened a long time ago. on this day, he went back to the apartment with his parents. gu liang suddenly said, ¡± xiao mo, go and try on the gown with mommy tomorrow. the wedding will be near once you try on the gown. in fact, those things are just a formality. when your brother comes back, you should get your marriage certificate first. so fast? is he coming back soon? ¡± leng xiaomo felt a little embarrassed when she heard them mention this in front of the elders. gu liang took a sip of water and smiled. i don¡¯t know about this. he always tells you first. ¡°oh, this yingluo.¡± when leng xiaomo heard this, she lowered her head and stammered. [brother nine: good night, the exciting drama will be coming soon -v i¡¯m begging for a wave of tickets for the new week!] Chapter 1890 - Chapter 1890: Xiao mo, marry me (2) chapter 1890: xiao mo, marry me (2) translator: 549690339 her fair and delicate face was slightly flushed. in fact, during this period of time, no matter what, they had addressed leng yunchen that way for so many years. it was difficult for her to call leng yunchen by other names, and so was their parents. in the end, he simply let nature take its course and just like before, he would do whatever he wanted. leng xiaomo hesitated for a while, but she still called leng yunchen at night. she thought that he had been busy with a mission recently and might not have time or freedom, so she would not call him easily to avoid disturbing him. most of the time, she would wait for him to call her. but in reality, he had only called her a week ago to ask about her situation here. however, they had not contacted each other for the past ten days. she couldn¡¯t help but think about it, but she trusted him. he was a soldier, and no matter what, he would not let his military uniform down. leng xiaomo stood in front of the curtain, looked at the moon outside, and dialed his number. he thought for a long time before the call was connected. leng xiaomo¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment, and he quickly said, ¡± brother, it¡¯s me. there was a pause on the other end of the phone. yes, i know, ¡± he said. his voice was calm, as if he was talking to a very ordinary person. leng xiaomo felt his distance from her, and her heart skipped a beat. her fingers that were holding her phone felt a little numb. she was silent for a moment and did not speak. the person on the other end of the phone suddenly said, ¡± wanwan, is there anything else? ¡± upon hearing that, leng xiaomo immediately turned around and said, ¡± no, no. brother, you¡¯re busy. at the end of his sentence, leng xiaomo hung up the phone without waiting for his reply. then, she slowly turned around and leaned against the window. she took a deep breath and her slender body slowly slid down. finally, he sat on the ground with his hands around his knees. he held the phone that was still a little warm in his hand, and a chill began to spread from the bottom of his feet. all the way to the spine. although she knew that he might be very busy on his end and wouldn¡¯t have time to care about her hanhan. he was so busy that he couldn¡¯t take care of her. even when he spoke to her, his tone made her wonder what had happened. leng xiaomo did not dare to think too much. however, when she really met with such a situation over the phone, although she could understand, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hurt and sad. leng xiaomo could finally understand. why did her mother say those words to her back then? she hoped that she would have a better and more suitable candidate, instead of protecting a person who was a country¡¯s citizen. what he entrusted to the country was not only his life, but also time. however, since she had chosen him, she had to persist because he was worth it. he was the person she loved deeply. if they were together with someone they didn¡¯t love, there was no point in facing them every day. after taking a shower, leng xiaomo climbed into bed, and the night passed by quietly. she closed her eyes, and tears silently flowed from the corners of her eyes. although she had been using him as an excuse that he was busy and did not have time to talk to her, it had been three or four days. did he really not have any time to catch his breath? leng xiaomo didn¡¯t want to overthink it. the only thing he could do was not let her go. the next day. when he woke up early, leng xiaomo checked his phone out of habit, but there was nothing. there was no information at all. leng xiaomo followed his mommy to try on the gown, and there were many people in the gown store. this was a relatively high-end dress shop . Chapter 1891 - Chapter 1891: Xiao mo, marry me (3) chapter 1891: xiao mo, marry me (3) translator: 549690339 it occupied a hundred square meters of the local prime area. as she tried it on in the fitting room, her mother said, ¡± xiao mo, your brother is busy. he asked me to give you this engagement dress with two to three years of his salary. although it¡¯s not very expensive, it¡¯s custom-made and the only one in the world. when xiao mo heard this, the corners of his lips unconsciously twitched. he knew all about his brother¡¯s situation. as a special forces soldier, he didn¡¯t do business or side business. he didn¡¯t have many sources of funding, but the most important thing was that he didn¡¯t take advantage of his parents. he would not ask for his parents ¡®savings. therefore, most of the time, it was not a matter of money. it was good enough to be with him. it was more important than anything else. furthermore, two to three years ¡®worth of salary was incomparable to the things that rong zhan and the rest bought with their money like flowing water. however, it was still very rare compared to many ordinary people. the white engagement dress was very beautiful. the strapless long dress in front slid down like water, revealing two slender, white, and tender legs. the front hems were designed to be a smooth and short arc, but the back was a little curled on the ground. it showed off the most beautiful part of her body. she had exquisite collarbones, slender arms and legs, and a small waist that could not even be held. she still had the innocence of a girl, and her fair and delicate face was stained with a thin blush. anyone who looked at her could not help but be attracted to her. ¡°beautiful, it¡¯s really beautiful.¡± in particular, she had put on some light makeup to match her engagement dress. it was fresh and refined. gu liang looked at her and felt surprised. seeing her daughter dressed up like this, she felt that her daughter had really grown up. it made her feel a little dazed, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel that time had passed by quickly. it was probably because leng xiaomo had attracted a lot of attention just by standing there. many people around them looked over, and leng xiaomo felt a little uncomfortable with so many people looking at her. leng xiaomo wanted to go down and change back into his clothes so that he could take good care of them and put them on as soon as possible when that day came. however, just as leng xiaomo was about to turn around and leave from the mirror, her mommy suddenly smiled meaningfully, walked up to her, and extended her hand. xiaomo, come with mommy. leng xiaomo was a little surprised. what was going on? gu liang took leng xiaomo¡¯s hand and went out directly. she didn¡¯t need to try on the engagement dress. everything was tailored for her. ¡°mommy, where are we going?¡± xiao mo looked at gu liang in confusion. gu liang held xiao mo¡¯s hand and went out. a low-cost car was parked on the side of the road. seeing them coming out, the driver immediately got out and opened the door for them. gu liang smiled mysteriously. you¡¯ll know when you come with mommy. i¡¯m going to take you to see some people. w-what? to meet some people? she was going to meet some people dressed like this? her brother was not back yet, and the engagement was still far away. if she wore this dress for no reason, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste? leng xiaomo felt that something was amiss. however, she was deeply involved and confused by many things. she couldn¡¯t figure it out at all. ¡°little mo, when did you start to like your brother?¡± gu liang suddenly asked while sitting in the car. upon hearing her question, leng xiaomo instantly- Chapter 1892 - Chapter 1892: Xiao mo, marry me (4) chapter 1892: xiao mo, marry me (4) translator: 549690339 he immediately felt a little embarrassed. ¡± mother, why are you asking this? is it important? but ran ran, it has been many years. ¡® gu liang was a little surprised to hear that. he didn¡¯t expect that this child had fallen in love with her brother a long time ago. it was considered puppy love, and it was forbidden at that time. no wonder she was so persistent even now that she had grown up. no matter how much she hinted, he wouldn¡¯t listen. mom, what about you? to be honest, you¡¯ve lived with my dad for so long. have you ever regretted it? ¡± leng xiaomo asked in return. actually, leng xiaomo had only asked that question because he did not want his mommy to look at him with probing eyes. however, he had not expected his mommy to say such a thing. ¡°regret?¡± gu liang¡¯s eyes flickered. in the end, he sighed slightly and said, ¡± i don¡¯t know how to say it. maybe i regretted it, maybe i didn¡¯t. it depends on the situation. for example, when i gave birth to your brother more than 20 years ago, i almost died on the operating table, but he didn¡¯t show up. at that time, i not only regretted it, but i almost hated him to death. when he said this, he seemed to be gritting his teeth towards the end. leng xiaomo regretted it a little when she heard that. i¡¯m not a great woman who can support a family on my own. besides, i¡¯m not that open-minded. no matter how many storms i¡¯ve been through, i¡¯m still a woman. if you don¡¯t appear when i need you, you don¡¯t have to appear in the future. ¡°but that¡¯s every time daddy comes back, yingluo.¡± there are two children at home, and you can¡¯t live without a father. besides, you were young at that time, so you probably don¡¯t know yingluo. ¡± i don¡¯t know. what?? ¡± leng xiaomo¡¯s heart was in his throat when he heard her mother say this. what secret did she not know? it turned out that her parents ¡®relationship had been very contradictory and stiff all these years? unexpectedly. however, she heard her mother say casually, ¡± there¡¯s a washboard under our bed in our bedroom. after your father is done with you, he¡¯ll have to kneel on the washboard when he comes back in. leng xiaomo, ¡°yingluo. ¡± at gu liang¡¯s place. he had to kneel. he had let the country down, but he had let her down. therefore, punishment was inevitable. they were different things, but the duration of the punishment depended on the time. he was a man who did things to protect the country. it was rare for him to come back, and his attitude was so sincere. most of the time, it was just for show. after all, he only did things for himself. she couldn¡¯t bear to either. after all, she had been prepared for this before she married him. xiao mo, i once said that you¡¯re stupid, and i still say that now. compared to other people, if your father didn¡¯t pester me later and put on all kinds of sad shows, i wouldn¡¯t have been touched by his stubbornness. ¡°what? mom, mommy, what do you mean? did you have other boyfriends before?¡± leng xiaomo was even more surprised. what was her mommy like when she was young? was she able to do it with men? to be honest, she couldn¡¯t tell at all from her mother¡¯s gentle and virtuous look. however, gu liang¡¯s expression seemed to become a little complicated after hearing leng xiaomo¡¯s words. this made leng xiaomo wonder if he had said something wrong. however, very quickly, she saw her mother adjust her mood, smile slightly, and slowly say, ¡± yes, there is. and that person is my fianc¨¦ ¡­. Chapter 1893 - Chapter 1893: Xiao mo, marry me (5) chapter 1893: xiao mo, marry me (5) translator: 549690339 ¡°yingluo, we¡¯ve been in love for many years.¡± leng xiaomo, ¡®yingluo. ¡± this sentence was like a bolt of lightning to leng xiaomo. it made her a little confused for a moment, and countless tragical developments flashed through her mind. her mother actually had a fianc¨¦ who had been in love with her father for many years before they got together? this, this yingluo she really wanted to know if her father knew. if her father knew, would he care? would he be jealous? leng xiaomo stopped talking. to be more precise, she did not dare to say anything. she was sweating profusely. what kind of valve did she open? however, her mother did not seem to have any intention of stopping. gu liang paused for a moment and continued, ¡± we¡¯ve been in love for many years. it left a deep impression in my best memories. it¡¯s also a good memory. ¡°mother!¡± leng xiaomo felt a little upset. not for herself, but for her father. ¡°mom, it¡¯s been so many years, but you can still remember him and even think of him? aren¡¯t you being unfair to my father by doing this?¡± leng xiaomo mustered up the courage to say this, but she was a little weak. gu liang fell silent. she looked out of the car window and fell silent. leng xiaomo felt that it was over, as though he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have. her mommy wouldn¡¯t tease her. just as leng xiaomo thought that his mommy would be angry, he suddenly heard her looking out of the car window without looking at him. she said lightly, ¡± but there¡¯s no choice. you really can¡¯t forget what he did. leng xiaomo asked, ¡°what exactly is that?¡± she felt that her mother had made her father a cuckold. ¡°he¡¯s dead. he died a few days before we got married.¡± leng xiaomo was stunned. a moment ago, she was still thinking that if it was necessary, she would find out who the man was and be on guard for her father. however, the next second, she heard her mother sav such words. he died? the fianc¨¦ that mommy loved for so many years is dead? and it was a few days before their wedding? leng xiaomo looked up at his mommy, and his heart was in turmoil. although there was still a smile on her mother¡¯s face, her whole body seemed to be exuding an indescribable aura. ¡°mother!¡± ¡°he died in my arms, and he died to take a bullet for me.¡± gu liang said this slowly and turned to look at her. seeing leng xiaomo in a daze, she smiled and raised her hand to stroke her soft hair. i love your father. he helped me get out of the shadow of pain for many years, but to be honest, i can¡¯t forget him either. in life, no matter how one left, it would never be as memorable as leaving in death. so, it was impossible for her to forget. she loved being cold. however, there was no need to think about whether she loved or not for someone who had already passed away. it was meaningless. leng xiaomo leaned over slowly and rested his head on gu liang¡¯s shoulder. he wrapped his arms around gu liangs shoulders and said softly, ¡± then, mom, ran ran, my dad must have had a hard time chasing you. leng xiaomo deliberately stopped talking about his mother¡¯s past. indeed. death was a kind of departure that went deep into one¡¯s bones. watching one¡¯s loved one die in one¡¯s arms would probably leave a scar in the depths of one¡¯s soul that would never be erased. [ author: dear babies, i¡¯ll save the manuscript for ps: [ if you think the update is slow, you can go back and read the first one. it¡¯s a story about your father. it¡¯s a great classic that has more than 10 million subscriptions. push it again.. ] Chapter 1894 - Chapter 1894: Xiao mo, marry me (6) chapter 1894: xiao mo, marry me (6) translator: 549690339 she took back her words. whoever did that would probably collapse. he rejoiced. she was really glad that her mother had met her father. he looked like an old cadre who didn¡¯t know how to be romantic and didn¡¯t know how to talk, but he had saved her mother, redeemed her, and cured her. ¡°your father is from the junmen. in fact, your father and i were sworn enemies back then. he had me in his hands for many years, but in the end, he fell in love with the identity that i was pretending to be a good lady.¡± as a photographer, she was quiet and had a fresh artistic style. he didn¡¯t know how attractive she was back then, but when he saw her, he was so fascinated that he couldn¡¯t move. she even asked someone to find out and ask bo yan and the others to have a meal with her. it was just that at that time, she felt that he was so silly and a little ridiculous. a dignified and upright person actually fell in love with a wanted criminal like her. she was the number one assassin in the firearms group, and she was on all kinds of missions, killing people like flies. gu liang couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of his cold attitude back then. seeing this, leng xiaomo could not help but feel touched and smiled slowly. no matter how dramatic it was, no matter how much her mother despised her father, she still slowly fell in love with him in the end. love is. perhaps when you think of that person, the corners of your mouth will unconsciously curve up. the car stopped. along the way, xiao mo leaned on his mother¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep. gu liang held her hand until they could see the sea in the distance. rome had a beautiful sea area with white and soft sand and beautifully built riverbanks. gu liang looked over and could vaguely see some people over there. the corners of her lips curled up slightly. she lowered her head and took out her phone to send a message. they were coming. five minutes later. ¡°little mo, we¡¯re here. let¡¯s get down.¡± gu liang woke xiao mo up in a low voice. xiao mo was in a daze. he yawned as he rubbed his eyes. gu liang grabbed her hand in a hurry. be careful. don¡¯t touch your eyes. her makeup would be ruined. a hint of confusion appeared on leng xiaomo¡¯s sleepy face. mom, what are we doing here? ¡± as he spoke, xiao mo carefully pulled the hem of her little dress from the back of the car, as if he was afraid that he would crease and mark her engagement dress. gu liang didn¡¯t say anything. however, when she raised her head again, she saw a scene not far away and was stunned. this, this is yingluo. her whole body froze, and it seemed as if her breathing was about to stop. at the seaside. on the soft beach, there were several rows of people sitting. separated in the middle was a long red carpet covered with fiery red petals. at the end of the path was a flower rack with vines wrapped around it. the azure sea was in that direction, and the surrounding was beautifully arranged. leng xiaomo¡¯s mind went blank, and she stood there in a daze. she had imagined all of this. when she was discussing the engagement with her parents, she had said that she hoped it would be by the sea. if her brother came back, they would hold the engagement ceremony at the beach. a gust of sea breeze blew over, and it seemed to blow up the rows of wind chimes hanging there. they made a beautiful sound with the gentle collision. the people in the seats turned around and looked over. he smiled at her. she immediately saw xiao yezi smiling at her, winking ambiguously, and mouthing something. she recalled that the day before yesterday, xiao yezi and sang xia had asked her about her engagement.. she smiled bitterly and said- Chapter 1895 - Chapter 1895: Xiao mo, marry me (7) chapter 1895: xiao mo, marry me (7) translator: 549690339 it was still far away. their faces were full of regret, but in the end, they were actually sitting there. at that moment, leng xiaomo did not know if she should cry or laugh. ¡°little mo, you should go over.¡± gu liang touched her hand and smiled at her gently. ¡°mommy, yingluo.¡± leng xiaomo turned to look at her, tears about to flow out of her eyes. for a moment, she seemed to be a little unaccustomed to this kind of occasion and was a little helpless. ¡°good child, go.¡± gu liang knew she was nervous. he walked to her side and patted her arm gently. leng xiaomo was really nervous. she was still sleeping and did not know anything. until now, she was still in a daze and did not know what was going on because she had not seen anyone who could make her feel at ease. a middle-aged man in a suit who was sitting in the back row stood up. probably because he had been working out all year round, he still looked young, mature, and full of charm. the wind by the sea was blowing gently as he walked over. leng xiaomo¡¯s fair and slender hands were clenched tightly, and her palms were almost sweating. in fact, although she looked cold and quiet, and did not like to talk, in fact, she was not used to being the center of attention. it made her nervous and uncomfortable. it was fine in front of strangers, but in front of family and friends, she would feel even more embarrassed. however, there might be some things that required such an occasion. the mature and handsome middle-aged man walked over. she was also holding a bouquet of flowers in her hand. gu liang touched his daughter¡¯s waist gently, and leng xiaomo subconsciously picked up the engagement dress and walked up. ¡°daddy.¡± leng xiaomo looked at her father, who was walking over, and her nervous mood relaxed a little. leng xiao handed her the bouquet of flowers. seeing that his daughter was about to have a big event today, his heart as a father was filled with mixed feelings. his daughter was very beautiful today. in the past, she had always been bare-faced and dressed in simple and androgynous clothes. today, with light makeup and a small dress on, his heart that was already reluctant to part with her was even more reluctant. the daughter he loved so much was about to find a home. at this time, leng xiao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little relieved. fortunately, she had a home in the future and was also a part of their family. it was just that she had changed from a daughter to a daughter-in-law. however, no matter what, it made no difference to him. he only hoped that his son would treat her well and love her. he felt that he owed his wife too much in this life. it was so much that even a lifetime¡¯s worth of love, enough love, wouldn¡¯t be enough. girl, no matter what, you¡¯ll always be my good daughter. leng xiao said as he stroked her head lovingly. ¡°daddy.¡± leng xiaomo was so touched that she couldn¡¯t express it in words. she hugged him immediately. leng xiaomo¡¯s father¡¯s tall figure stood in front of her, blocking her view. leng xiaomo¡¯s heart was beating violently, and it was beating nervously. even though everything in front of her was just like the engagement party she had imagined. but what about yingluo? leng xiaomo couldn¡¯t understand. when she called him last night, he still sounded distant. he said he was busy and hung up when she was free. could it be yingluo? moreover, even though he said that she didn¡¯t understand his feelings the night he left, he had said so much, but she still couldn¡¯t understand.. Chapter 1896 - Chapter 1896: Xiao mo, marry me (8) chapter 1896: xiao mo, marry me (8) translator: 549690339 from the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t really say, ¡± little mo, i like you. she really didn¡¯t dare to ask for love, but he didn¡¯t even say that he liked her. in the days that she had been away, she seemed to be wearing away the feelings they had for each other. his reaction to his attitude yesterday really made her wonder if he regretted leaving. therefore, even though the engagement scene she had imagined was presented to her today, she still found it hard to believe. such a small matter had destroyed his confidence. leng ning¡¯s father took her hand and held onto his, and they walked towards the red carpet. it wasn¡¯t until this moment, when father leng left her sight, that she finally saw the end of the road in front of her. a man in a military uniform stood there. he was tall and straight, like a pine tree. his olive green body was cold and threatening, and he was handsome. wearing black military boots, his long legs were slender and powerful, his shoulders were wide and his waist was narrow. he stood there in the most standard and formal posture, and his gaze was dark and deep. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the end in disbelief. he ¡­ he actually slipped into a daze. then, today? xiao mo, don¡¯t be nervous. dad is here for you. leng ning¡¯s father patted her hand that was holding his, and then brought her over. this was just an engagement ceremony. if they were to get married, leng xiaomo had once thought that if her brother had the time, he could go on a trip and get married. the two of them could go out alone to many beautiful places to catch a glimpse of the scenery. for an engagement ceremony, no matter what, it was necessary to get the blessings of his parents and good friends. she had thought that all of this was still far away and she did not know when it would happen. little did she know that while she was talking to her mother and the others, they had already secretly made arrangements. especially since her brother had returned. when leng xiaomo thought about yesterday and now, she felt her nose turn sour. did he do it on purpose yesterday? leng jue was prepared to hand his daughter over to his son. although this form of address seemed strange, he had been used to it for so many years. it was difficult to change it. as long as he knew what was going on in his heart, he didn¡¯t care about it verbally. there were two to three rows of people sitting on both sides of the room, almost all of them were family and friends. it could be said that xiao mo¡¯s engagement ceremony was low-key and fresh, but there were too many familiar people gathered. even this time, jun hang, the monarch of the country, had come back with his wife to attend their engagement ceremony. moreover, bo yi was also here this time. leng yunchen had personally contacted bo yi. bo yi and leng xiaomo had a good personal relationship. the two of them, who were once reclusive and eccentric, might have a better place to communicate if they were to be together. bo yi sat beside his sister, next to the child. bo yi walked past him and bo jing and his wife were there too. bo jing and qiao xi ¡®er also appeared. the line-up of family and friends could be said to be very powerful. any one of them was not an ordinary person. however, leng xiaomo was completely immersed in her own world. she only had eyes for the man at the end of the red carpet, and she seemed to have ignored everyone else. and at this moment. leng yunchen walked down and took xiao mots hand from his father¡¯s. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears, as if in disbelief.. Chapter 1897 - Chapter 1897: Xiao mo, marry me (9) chapter 1897: xiao mo, marry me (9) translator: 549690339 he had really appeared in front of her. he had been gone for more than twenty days, and she had missed him so much. leng yunchen looked at her with a deep gaze and took her hand. he lowered his head slowly and planted a feather-like kiss on the back of her hand. that numbing feeling instantly filled her entire body. ¡°little mo, you¡¯re finally here.¡± hearing his voice again, leng xiaomo¡¯s tears fell like a flood that had broken through a dam, unstoppable. she lost control. she knew that she should not cry in front of so many people at this critical moment, but she could not help it. the more she wanted to stop crying, the more her tears fell. leng yunchen lowered his head and gently wiped away her tears with his fingertips. xiao mo, are you blaming me? ¡± her voice was particularly hoarse and choked. leng xiaomo seemed to be unable to care about many things. she sobbed like a little beast, only wanting to hold him tightly. her helplessness, nervousness, grievance, longing, and many other emotions were all vented at this moment. she threw herself into leng yunchen¡¯s arms, and leng yunchen hugged her back, holding a bouquet of flowers for her in his hand. he kept his head down and coaxed her gently. ¡°little mo! good luck!¡± the people who had come were all relatives and friends. su li shouted out, taking the lead to cheer xiao mo on. in their eyes, xiao mo was the youngest, their little sister. although this matter had indeed come suddenly, an accident was a pleasant surprise! with su li¡¯s shout, xiao yezi, youyou, and the others below also hurriedly shouted. the others were clapping loudly. seeing this pair of newlyweds tightly embracing each other, the clapping continued. at the very front, no matter how beautiful leng xiaomo was and how she dressed up like a little woman, she still threw herself into leng yunchen¡¯s arms like a child. it was as if he was still the brother she had once relied on. even if their relationship had changed substantially, their dependence on each other in the past would not change. leng yunchen held her in one hand and a bouquet of flowers in the other. he lowered his head to coax her and kissed her forehead from time to time. when he saw them cheering for him, he looked up and smiled helplessly. when he looked at leng xiaomo, he felt a little more pampering. this surprise was probably too big for her. his appearance had completely shocked her. and with so many people gathered here today to attend their engagement ceremony, it made her lose control even more. perhaps, last night, the truth was, she might have caused a misunderstanding when she called him. ¡°xiao mo, stop crying. everyone¡¯s watching. don¡¯t let them laugh at you.¡± his clean and tidy military uniform was stained with her tears, but he didn¡¯t hurry to wipe them away. instead, he helped her wipe her tears. it was only then that leng xiaomo slowly calmed down. she pulled away from his arms and looked at him with red eyes, then at the people around her. they quickly passed by, and all of them were familiar faces. recalling how embarrassed he had been, leng xiaomo immediately lowered his head in embarrassment. his fair and delicate little face was red. ¡°little mo, look at me. i have something to say to you.¡± leng yunchen turned her blushing little face around. although leng xiaomo¡¯s heart was in turmoil, she seemed to have blocked out all her emotions at this moment and looked at him with slightly red eyes. her brother was really handsome today. he was cold and handsome, and his military uniform made her heart flutter and admire him. kuai an, ps: brother nine was a little off topic.(free) i haven¡¯t been feeling very good recently, and i¡¯m under a lot of pressure. i¡¯m actually particularly afraid that people will ask me to finish it and urge me to finish it. i¡¯ll be worried if you don¡¯t like it or get tired of it. the comments will say that it¡¯s too long and that i¡¯m too slow to read. some people write a book for several years and it¡¯s nothing, but this one of mine hasn¡¯t even been written for a year. every time they urge me to finish it, brother nine feels very uncomfortable. i feel that something¡¯s not written well and they¡¯re anxious to finish it. it makes me nervous, but actually, i look very free and easy. but sometimes, my heart is also made of glass. my own writing is like my own child. i know how to grasp the best scale and present the most perfect state, so i still said, ¡± if you can do it, go ahead.. (forced smile) ] Chapter 1898 - Chapter 1898: Xiao mo, marry me (10) chapter 1898: xiao mo, marry me (10) translator: 549690339 xiao mo, whether you believe it or not, today is our engagement ceremony. forgive me for not telling you in advance, i just wanted to give you a surprise. after leng yunchen finished speaking, he looked at everyone. he took her hand and looked at everyone who had come here today. ¡°first of all, i would like to thank everyone for taking the time out of their busy schedules to attend my engagement ceremony with xiao mo. to be honest, i, leng yunchen, have attended too many people¡¯s weddings. i¡¯ve seen many couples walk into the wedding hall and see them love each other. every time that happens, i¡¯m very envious and very touched. i¡¯ve also imagined what kind of girl i would meet and when i would have such a day with the person i like.¡± as leng yunchen spoke, he lowered his head and looked at xiao mo, who was holding his hand tightly and was a little nervous and shy. the corners of his lips twitched slightly. on his cold and handsome face, there was a rare pure smile, like the clouds and rain had melted, and the ice and snow had melted. everyone¡¯s cheers and applause rang out again, and they all had smiles on their faces. this time, leng yunchen looked deeply at leng xiaomo. he held the microphone and said, ¡± although this is only our engagement ceremony, this is not important. what¡¯s important is that i, leng yunchen, am twenty-seven years old this year. i¡¯ve finally found a wife and a good home for myself. ¡°little mo,¡± leng yunchen turned around and looked into her eyes. leng xiaomo¡¯s heart was nervous and trembling. she had fallen in love with her own brother. she had never thought that one day, she would be so generous and let everyone know. although she felt a little embarrassed, she also felt that there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do. love was love, and she shouldn¡¯t care about what other people thought. after all, no one else could ever be happy or sad for you. however, she did not expect that her brother would say such things in front of so many people, in front of so many family and friends. xiao mo, you used to be my little sister, and i¡¯ve always loved you as if you were my real sister. however, as you grew up and we went through a lot of things together, i realized that my feelings for you had actually changed a long time ago without me realizing it. even if, at that time, she had already fallen in love with him and confessed her love to him. when he had brought her to the small hotel, he had seen her take a bath with his own eyes. although it was not a good start and was even a little immoral, he had seen her beautiful body. however, his abnormal state of mind had indeed started from that moment. she liked him, and the change from an older brother to someone he admired intensified the change in his feelings. when your boyfriend came to look for you, i thought i¡¯d already changed. i didn¡¯t want him to be with you, not only because he wasn¡¯t good enough for you, but also because i thought you would belong to me. even though my thoughts back then were despicable and shameful, and i didn¡¯t want to admit it, these were facts that i couldn¡¯t change. what changed his mind the most was when she was captured and taken to the experimental base. during that time, he realized that their relationship was not as simple as that of siblings. he wanted to see her. he wanted to see her every day, when she was angry, when she was crying, when she was quiet, and when she was happy. as leng xiaomo said this, the tears that she had tried so hard to stop burst out again.. Chapter 1899 - Chapter 1899: Xiao mo, marry me (11) chapter 1899: xiao mo, marry me (11) translator: 549690339 her eyes were misty, as if she had never thought that he would say such words. it turned out that her entanglement with him during that period of time had really left a mark in the bottom of his heart. he was not completely indifferent. he had actually admitted that he had already fallen for her at that time. at this moment, leng yunchen slowly stepped back a little, then his tall body knelt aown on one knee, ana look out an exquisite velvet dox rrom me pockec of his military pants. at this moment. everyone¡¯s cheers continued. leng xiaomo covered her face and burst into tears. she was so touched by all these scenes that she couldn¡¯t stop herself. leng yunchen opened it slowly, and a ring with a pink diamond was revealed inside. the price of this diamond was not something leng yunchen could afford. it was very expensive. gu liang, who was sitting in the first row of the audience, couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw this. leng yunchen looked at leng xiaomo and showed her the opened diamond ring. xiao mo, a lifetime is neither long nor short. i¡¯ve lived for so long and i don¡¯t want to miss you. it¡¯s my honor that you like me. you¡¯ve liked me for so long. in the future, it¡¯s my turn to like you and take care of you. ¡°so, little mo, marry me.¡± xiao mo, marry me. he didn¡¯t dare to say how much he loved her. he knew that no matter who he liked, chased, or had feelings for, the person in his heart right now was her. she was the one who wanted to take care of and protect him. she was also the one who wanted to spend the rest of her life with him. no amount of sweet talk could compare to action. ¡°marry him! marry him!¡± ¡°marry him!¡± as his family and friends shouted, xiao mo slowly extended his hand to him with teary eyes. leng xiaomo¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably because she felt like she was in a dream. this was something she didn¡¯t even dare to dream of, but it was really happening right in front of her eyes. it turned out that she was the only one who felt embarrassed about many things. the people who loved them would respect all their thoughts. leng yunxi held her slender and fair hand and gently put the proposal ring on her finger. this pink diamond ring could be considered one of his family heirlooms. back then, when his father went to the african colony to catch a fugitive, he took the largest and most valuable pink diamond in history. it was a perfect raw stone. at that time, his father was still chasing his mother, and he gave her the diamond that he had almost lost his life to without a second thought. later, his mother used it to make more jewelry. she cut the largest piece and kept it, while the rest were made into luxurious jewelry. before he proposed, his mother had asked him to give him this diamond ring, hoping that xiao mo, as the daughter-in-law of the leng family, could continue to be the treasure of the family. after leng yunchen put it on her, he held her hand gently and lowered his head to kiss it. finally, he watched her get up slowly. under the cheers of the crowd, leng yunchen leaned over, lowered his head, and kissed her on the lips. she was so touched that she was still crying. this kiss made her whole body turn red, and her small hand clutched his clothes tightly. leng yunchen¡¯s desire to protect her was bursting. knowing that she was shy, he simply pressed her small body into his arms, lowered his head, and kissed her deeply. the crowd¡¯s cheers continued, and everyone clapped happily and excitedly. Chapter 1900 - Chapter 1900: Xiao mo, marry me (12) chapter 1900: xiao mo, marry me (12) translator: 549690339 just as leng yunchen had said, he had attended many other people¡¯s weddings and engagement scenes, but not once had it been his. he had always been alone, without a woman to accompany him, without a loved one by his side. and this time, it was finally his turn. at the age of 27, he finally had someone by his side. he no longer envied others. she was no longer lonely. she was no longer cold and lifeless when she returned home. even a man of steel had gentleness. his heart also had soft spots. just as they were having fun, a ship was sailing in the distance. it was very far away. however, it was above. there was a man standing on the deck. he was looking at them through a pair of high-powered binoculars. he had long silver hair, green eyes, a high nose bridge, and light pink lips. he was a tall foreigner. his high-powered telescope had an automatic recording function, which would zoom in on him and capture the people he saw at a closer distance. the characters that appeared on the screen were all powerful figures. his gaze followed their cheers and finally fell on the man in military uniform and the girl who was snuggling up in his arms. the girl was startled! the silver-haired man¡¯s thin lips were tightly pursed, and a layer of haziness appeared in his eyes. it was as if there was a faint mist floating in front of his eyes, making it impossible for others to see through him, nor could they see what he was thinking. there were two people standing behind him. they were dressed in warrior clothes and wore silver masks. the sky was blue, and the sea breeze was blowing. the ocean was calm, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any ripples. however, very quickly, not long after, the waves gradually rose. under the endless roman sea, it seemed that turbulent waves were brewing. the engagement party had not ended yet. there was a long dinner at the beach. the people who came were all family and friends, so there was no need to worry so much. everyone helped to put the food on the table. five-star chefs were cooking all kinds of delicious meals by the beach, and two of them were brought over by jun hang from the royal family. of course, young pregnant women were more gluttonous. at the banquet, qiao xi ¡®er and bo jing¡¯s appearance was a pleasant surprise. because the two of them should be in the asian region right now, it would be a lot of trouble. but since they were here, there was no lack of discussion. brother, how are you and sister-in-law? when do you plan to have a child? ¡± youvou had iust finished a roasted shrimd that lun hang had deeled for her. she licked her lips and looked at them with her big eyes. indeed. qiao xi ¡®er and bo jing had been married for a long time, but they were not pregnant yet. bo jing was not young anymore, he was two years older than leng yunchen. however, qiao xi ¡®er was slightly younger than him. when it came to pregnancy, the elders of the bo family inevitably wanted to have a grandson. whether it was a grandson or a granddaughter, they were all excellent. their daughter was pregnant, so they naturally worried about their eldest son. now that youyou was looking over, everyone¡¯s attention naturally fell on them. that¡¯s right, brother bo jing, you¡¯re not young anymore. now that you have a successful career and a beautiful wife at home, it¡¯s just right to have a child. why? haven¡¯t you two had enough of living together? ¡± xiao yezi said this on purpose- Chapter 1901 - Chapter 1901: A threatening mission from master Zhan (1) chapter 1901: a threatening mission from master zhan (1) translator: 549690339 he seemed to be joking with them. the crowd laughed meaningfully. however, these words did not seem to have any effect on qiao xi ¡®er. the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. after hearing what xiao yezi said later, she did not deliberately explain. and below them, where they could not see, bo jing held her hand. then bo jing said calmly, ¡± the two of us aren¡¯t in a hurry to have children. i don¡¯t like children very much either. compared to the noise children make, i prefer to have some alone time. qiao xi ¡®er looked at him in surprise when she heard this. the others were also surprised. but then he felt that it was nothing. indeed, some people liked children, and some people didn¡¯t. those who didn¡¯t like them couldn¡¯t be forced. besides, more and more people were dink. it was a good thing that his parents were not here. otherwise, they would definitely be furious when they heard their eldest son say this. bo jing helped qiao xi ¡®er prepare her favorite salmon and fed it to her. qiao xi¡¯ er took it from him, the corners of her lips slightly raised. she seemed to be smiling, but there was an indescribable bitterness in her smile. in fact. qiao xi ¡®er¡¯s body was severely injured in the car accident during the competition. her spleen was removed, and her immune system was greatly reduced. actually, it was not impossible for qiao xi ¡®er to get pregnant like this. perhaps it was because the chances of getting pregnant were low or there were other reasons. in short, she had always wanted to give bo jing a child but it had never been realized. she had never used those measures because she hoped that she could have them. even though it was risky for her body, she still wanted to try. don¡¯t think about it. i just want to be with you all the time. the child is so noisy. it¡¯s so annoying. ¡® bo jing whispered in her ear. his voice wasn¡¯t loud, especially in the midst of the other people¡¯s laughter. only she could hear his voice. qiao xi ¡®er glanced at him and forced herself to swallow the bitterness in her heart. if he said he didn¡¯t want to, did he really not want to? she had clearly seen him sometimes. when she saw other people¡¯s children playing with their parents outside, he had been unable to move. they walked along the beach, away from the group of people at the banquet. there were two men walking here. one of them had an exquisite look, but there was a hint of solemness in her eyes. the other had a cold and slender look, and her entire body exuded a sense of alienation and coldness. rong zhan and bo yi left the group of people. as they walked, the two of them seemed to have something important to discuss. ¡°what if i say i don¡¯t agree?¡± bo yi¡¯s eyes were clear and he was abstinent. even when he said this, there was no expression on his face. she didn¡¯t know if it was because he was good at hiding his expression, or if he was always like this. with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the lighter ignited a faint blue flame. the wind by the beach was getting stronger. rong zhan had a cigarette between his thin lips as he raised one hand slightly to block the wind from the beach. he lowered his head and slowly lit the cigarette. as he exhaled the smoke gently, rong zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly. he looked at the sea and said in a low voice, ¡± bo yi, i know that i shouldn¡¯t have asked you for this. you¡¯ve not been involved in this for so many years, but there are some things that only you can do and help me with. ¡°why should i help you?¡± the expression in bo yi¡¯s eyes was dark and unclear, the cold aura around him seemed to have become stronger. rong zhan¡¯s lips twitched slightly when he heard that. he raised the hand holding the cigarette and rubbed his eyebrows. he chuckled and said, ¡± you know very well how many relatives you have in the firearms group. your sister? your brother-in-law? and their unborn child, or your cousin¡¯s family.¡± [ brother nine: the two handsome men have appeared. an, my babies are comparing hearts. sleep early.. ] Chapter 1902 - Chapter 1902: A threatening mission from master Zhan (2) chapter 1902: a threatening mission from master zhan (2) translator: 549690339 bo yi¡¯s handsome and fair face darkened. rong zhan took another two puffs of his cigarette. the smoke made his exquisite face look a little blurry. when he spoke again, the smile on his lips gradually faded and his expression became serious. bo yi, do you know that i¡¯m worried about anyone else going to do this? however, i can¡¯t leave at this time. we¡¯re brothers and have fought side by side before. i know you too well. with your skills and your brains, if you were to step in, things would definitely be much easier. if you can agree, the people in the base will fully cooperate and assist you at any time.¡± bo yi had not been involved in certain things for many years. he was reclusive, did not like to communicate with others, was indifferent, did not like to live in groups, preferred to live alone, and did not like to be disturbed. after returning from the south africa wildlife sanctuary, he was now in country m, living in a retro villa in a block and not going out all day. indeed, he would rather come into contact with animals than humans. although bo yi had experienced a serious psychological trauma when he was young, causing him to become a little depressed, it was undeniable that his iq and ability were very high. if he committed a crime, he must be a genius. but fortunately, he was not. rong zhan had considered it for some time when he looked for bo yi this time. he had something to ask for his help. ¡°you can tell me, but i¡¯m not sure if i¡¯ll help.¡± bo yi¡¯s tone was light as he spoke. in the depths of his long and clear eyes, there was an indescribable meaning. he didn¡¯t seem very willing to get involved in these matters. rong zhan took the last puff of his cigarette and slowly snuffed out the cigarette with his fingertips. help me find a student at the university of science and technology in country m. this student is very good at anti-reconnaissance and has served in the army before. he has helped them track down many important people, but this student is not in their service now. he is in this school, in the medical department. bo yi furrowed his brows slightly. what do you mean? we¡¯re just going to find this person and bring this student back? ¡± hearing that, rong zhan chuckled and lowered his head to blow on the cigarette ash. it¡¯s not that simple. this student is very guarded. anyway, not only do we have to get close to him, we also have to successfully convince him to come to us willingly. this person was of great use to them now. if he could find this person, he would be able to quickly find out where the governor-general¡¯s remnants were. this way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about when they would suddenly attack, and he would be able to solve the worry in his heart earlier. ¡°time.¡± bo yi said indifferently. rong zhan looked at bo yi when he heard that. the look in his eyes seemed to have become distant. after a while, he was slightly startled. he clenched his fist and looked at him. a hint of helplessness flashed across bo yi¡¯s handsome and indifferent face. he looked elsewhere, but his hand clenched into a fist and bumped into rong zhan. it was as if he was a little unwilling. however, rong zhan still laughed and said, ¡± of course, the earlier the better. however, we can¡¯t rush it, or else i¡¯m afraid that something will go wrong. the earliest will be a month, and the slowest will be two months. as soon as rong zhan finished speaking, bo yi turned around and left. before he left, he blurted out a word, ¡± yes. ¡°you¡¯re not going to stay for a while longer?¡± Chapter 1903 - Chapter 1903: Surprised! Is this person a man or a woman?(1) chapter 1903: surprised! is this person a man or a woman?(1) translator: 549690339 ¡°or did you say goodbye to your brothers?¡± rong zhan watched him leave without looking back and called out helplessly from behind. bo yi stopped in his tracks. he didn¡¯t turn back but he turned his head slightly. i¡¯ve already said goodbye to your wife and child. you¡¯re the last one. rong zhan, ¡°huahua.¡± what? ? ? bo yi was wearing a black knee-length coat, his body tall and slender. his hair was not particularly black and was slightly messy as it was blown by the sea breeze. his entire person exuded a decadent beauty. especially his skin. he didn¡¯t go out every day and lived in the dark villa for a long time. he hadn¡¯t been baptized by the sun, so he was like a vampire who couldn¡¯t see the light, with an abnormal paleness. however, his face was particularly handsome and exquisite. every part of his facial features and outline was perfect and there was nothing to pick on. he looked like a slightly dispirited man. fallen, indifferent, yet abstinent, sexy. at this moment. as he was walking by the beach, his phone suddenly rang twice. the phone he took out was an old model. the phone showed a message. bo yi opened it. a data file was sent to him. two seconds later, the information about that person, his past experiences, and information were all sent to his phone. nothing was left behind. or even- it was a standard one-inch photo. bo yi hadn¡¯t looked at anything else. the first thing he saw was the student¡¯s photo and his long eyebrows furrowed. there seemed to be some displeasure between his brows. the person in the photo had short hair, a palm-sized face, a pair of small but slightly peach-like eyes, a delicate nose, and full lips. ¡­¡­shito bo yi cursed in a low voice, a trace of anger appearing between his clear brows. why didn¡¯t rong zhan tell him that he was looking for a female student? what was rong zhan¡¯s motive? he didn¡¯t like to be in contact with people now, and he didn¡¯t like to be in contact with women even more. no matter what kind of purpose a woman had, he didn¡¯t like them and treated them indifferently. rong zhan kept saying that he did it for the safety of everyone in the base, but who could guarantee that he did not have any selfish motives when he looked for her? bo yi pursed his lips tightly. however, in the blink of an eye, when bo yi¡¯s gaze continued to sweep up and down, his gaze actually stopped at the student¡¯s gender column. it showed that wanwan was a boy? bo yi looked at the photo again, then at the gender. his brows furrowed even more. in the end, he stuffed his phone into his coat pocket and continued walking with a dark expression. what the hell? was the person he wanted her to find a boy or a girl? no matter whether bo yi regretted it or not, he had already promised to go to that university to find this student when he returned to country m. furthermore, he had to make this person leave with him willingly. bo yi had just skimmed through the student¡¯s personal information. if the other information was true, it would not be easy for him to take this person away. he was in country m, and the student he was looking for was also in country m. this might be the most convenient thing for him. however, he never liked to interact with people. how could he poach this person? bo yi agreed to rong zhan¡¯s request mainly because of his family. secondly, he felt that it was not difficult. however, now, he felt that it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens. [ brother nine: don¡¯t think too much about the gender. haha, you¡¯ll only know after you see it.. ] Chapter 1904 - Chapter 1904: Surprised! Is this person a man or! woman? chapter 1904: surprised! is this person a man or! woman? (2) translator: 549690339 bo yi came and left in a hurry. he was not someone who liked to be with many people, even if they were family and friends. after bo yi left, rong zhan went back. leng yunchen and xiao mo also went over and watched bo yi leave. leng yunchen stepped forward and asked with a slight frown, ¡± xio, how was the discussion? ¡± rong zhan looked at bo yi¡¯s thin back as he left. his long and narrow eyes flickered slightly. the discussion is successful, but there are risks in everything. if others find out our purpose, they might become an obstacle for bo yi. i hope he can find that student successfully. leng yunchen nodded slightly. at that moment, for some reason, xiao mo suddenly felt his right eyelid twitching. she looked at the sea. rome¡¯s sea was not small. although the scene near the engagement had been booked, there was no sea. there were still some ships passing by in the distance. her eyes fell on the ships, and her hands clenched unconsciously, pulling on the corner of her brother¡¯s clothes. perhaps it was because she had experienced those nightmarish scenes, so she had a stronger feeling about certain things than most people. ¡°little mo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng yunchen asked worriedly as he could vaguely sense her uneasiness. brother, look over there. i don¡¯t know why, but i feel uneasy. leng xiaomo tugged at his clothes and said in a low voice. she didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss out of it, but she wouldn¡¯t hide her uneasiness either. it was as if there was an invisible feeling that was strangling her. it made it hard for her to breathe. leng yunchen and rong zhan looked at each other and looked in the direction that xiao mo was looking at. leng yunchen glanced at her, then lowered his head and patted her shoulder to comfort her, ¡± xiao mo, you¡¯re thinking too much. it¡¯s okay. rome is our territory, and the ships on the sea have been checked. don¡¯t be afraid. let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll take you to eat something. hearing that, leng xiaomo took a deep breath. perhaps he was really being too sensitive. she left with leng yunchen, but the second before he turned around, he glanced at rong zhan with a meaningful look in his eyes. after they left, rong zhan took out his phone and made a call. be careful, the big fish has appeared. don¡¯t alarm him and take protective and tracking measures! rong zhan was not 100% sure if the person he was looking for was the governor-general he had fought with. after all, that was a place that had been bombed by d. if he could really survive, then he really couldn¡¯t underestimate this person! however, there was something more important than capturing the governor-general. after the engagement, everyone returned to their positions. this time, leng yunchen could rest for about a week, but leng xiaomo wanted to go back with him, but leng yunchen refused. at this time of uncertainty, it was better for her to stay here. he was the only one there, and he was so busy that he couldn¡¯t even eat. he really wanted to protect her, but sometimes he had the heart but not the strength. that was his dereliction of duty. xiao mo was the carrier. if the people on the other side had not given up, xiao mo was the most precious thing to them. at night. the two of them returned to the apartment. xiao mo was exhausted today. after returning to the apartment, he laid on the sofa and curled up in a ball. leng yunchen took off his coat and walked over, sitting beside her and looking at her.. Chapter 1905 - Chapter 1905: Do you know that I love you (1) chapter 1905: do you know that i love you (1) translator: 549690339 back here, the atmosphere seemed to have quieted down. this kind of quiet and warm moment seemed to be very rare. xiao mo opened his eyes slowly and saw that he was sitting beside him and looking at her. leng xiaomo looked at the handsome face that was so close to her and slowly, slowly reached out her hand. she caressed his cheek gently, and leng yunchen also raised his hand to hold her little hand, which was a little cold. the lights in the apartment were off. through the french windows in the living room, the moonlight shone through the mottled shadows of the trees, casting a bright and clean light. ¡± are you tired? you must have been busy today. i¡¯ve been tormenting you the moment you came back. ¡± leng xiaomo asked softly. the corners of leng yunchen¡¯s lips lifted slightly, ¡± it seems that you¡¯ve gotten used to it very quickly. you¡¯re already concerned about me like a wife. leng xiaomo¡¯s face blushed a little when she heard that. leng yunchen continued slowly, ¡± but, i¡¯m busy, but i¡¯m not that tired. i¡¯m more happy. his fingers caressed her lips. who asked today to be a good day? ¡® leng xiaomo did not expect leng yunchen to say such sweet words. of course, that was if that could be considered as sweet words. ¡°little mo, do you know that there¡¯s something i¡¯ve never mentioned to anyone?¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter, zhenzhen?¡± xiao mo asked in surprise. leng yunchen¡¯s cold eyes looked at her deeply. do you still remember the day you woke up, in the square with the church and the bell tower? when i found you and carried you back, you said something to me. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly. at that time, you were very weak. you leaned on my shoulder and told me when and why you liked me. i listened to you bit by bit. actually, at that time, i only felt pain and sweetness in my heart. the pain was because i didn¡¯t protect you well after you suffered so much. the sweetness was because you liked me, and at that time, i also liked you. therefore, he no longer felt worried, troubled, or troubled. instead, he felt a hint of sweetness in the pain. when he risked his life to save her, he already knew his own mentality. he had realized it, and he had been praying to god, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t be so cruel. he didn¡¯t want his discovery to come too late and make him regret it. so, when you said, ¡®brother, i¡¯m so tired, i¡¯ve given up on you,¡¯ i didn¡¯t dare to say no. i forced myself to reply with an ¡®okay¡¯. but at that time, it was as if my heart had been stabbed by an invisible knife. it really hurt. he had agreed to her request because he felt that he was no longer qualified. leng xiaomo¡¯s eyes reddened slightly as she listened. that was because the scene back then was also an unforgettable moment for him. if it wasn¡¯t for that fateful night, she might really have no more entanglements with him. however, she did not expect that his mentality at that time would be like this. at that time, she thought that she was the only one who was uncomfortable and suffocated. it was a wonderful thing for two people to be in love with each other. xiao mo, promise me, whether i¡¯m by your side or not in the future, don¡¯t think too much and let your thoughts run wild, okay? i love you, and you must always believe in this. his status was special, and he wanted to give her a dose of reassurance. to make her feel at ease was also to make himself feel at ease. xiao mo, i love your yingluo. this sentence made leng xiaomo tear up. Chapter 1906 - Chapter 1906: Do you know that I love you (2) chapter 1906: do you know that i love you (2) translator: 549690339 she didn¡¯t say anything else, but buried her head in his chest, touched, and hugged him tightly. it could be seen from the shadow on the floor. the heads of the two figures on the sofa seemed to be getting closer. finally, the shadows overlapped. their breaths blended together. leng yunchen leaned over and kissed her, from gentle to strong. as he kissed her, his hand reached into her back. the zipper of her dress was slowly unzipped, as if he was peeling an egg shell. leng xiaomo endured his kiss, infatuated and dejected. her fingers slipped into his hair and left marks on his firm and broad back. ¡°ge! ge! ge!¡± ¡°did you miss me? the man asked in a low and hoarse voice as he kissed her. i miss you, i miss you, i miss you so much! all the broken sounds were swallowed into his stomach. on the narrow sofa, the two people were in close contact. everything happened naturally and was extremely beautiful. although the space on the sofa was limited, it didn¡¯t limit the posture. on the contrary, it made the two of them experience an even better feeling. from the sofa, to the floor, to the stairs, to the bathroom. the man who had just had his first taste of meat was full of vigor and vitality, and he had only eaten meat after so long. it seemed that no matter how much he asked for, he could not get enough. in the middle of the night, when leng xiaomo was so tired that he was about to pass out, an image suddenly flashed through her mind, causing her to open her eyes with great difficulty. ¡°brother xuxu. ¡± she gasped for breath in a weak voice. he pressed down on her back and hugged her slender and fair body. he tore at her white and small earlobes and mumbled, ¡± hmm? ¡± leng xiaomo recalled how he had sounded indifferent when she had called nlm. she said to him, ¡± brother, why did you treat me like that before? ¡± leng yunchen had a vague idea of what was going on. however, a helpless smile appeared on his face. ¡°silly girl,¡± leng yunchen continued to speak slowly, ¡± that night, when you called me, my tone was indifferent and i didn¡¯t say much to you because i was already back when you called, and i was right here. w-what? here?? ¡± leng xiaomo was stunned. her sleepiness dissipated a little, and she struggled to turn around to look at him. leng yunchen pinched the tip of her little nose. yes, i¡¯m staying in the hotel, but i had something to attend to that night, so i came back first. i didn¡¯t want to disturb you. after all, the engagement will be the next day. as soon as leng yunchen said that, the truth was revealed. leng xiaomo, ¡°yingluo. ¡± if that was the case, then she really had a stomach full of grievances for nothing. god knew that she didn¡¯t sleep well the entire night and felt so aggrieved. she even thought that he might regret it. leng yunchen looked at her indignant expression and the smile on his lips deepened. he lowered his head and pressed his tall nose against hers. he said meaningfully, ¡± you still have the strength to turn over and be angry. it seems that i haven¡¯t had enough. at the end of the sentence, leng xiaomo¡¯s little face did not even have the chance to show a shocked expression before leng yunchen pulled her into the whirlpool that could make one sink into it. in the ocean of lust, she bobbed up and down. the base in rome. the next day, bo yi flew back to country m with a mission to carry out the mission that was both difficult and not difficult. now, the two little ones had an extraordinary love for the mysterious base.. Chapter 1907 - Chapter 1907: Warm, cure (1) chapter 1907: warm, cure (1) translator: 549690339 there was too much advanced technology here. when the little tyrant flower faced these, its eyes were bright, as if it was enchanted. during the period when this child was growing up at the fastest speed, he had been absorbing the essence of knowledge and practical technology here. the triplets were deep in thought for the past two days. to be honest, even an ordinary three-year-old child would know a lot at this age, let alone such a clever and intelligent little girl. her thoughts had always been hard to guess. in the afternoon, the two little ones followed their mommy to the other uncles and aunties to get a free meal. although the two of them were very smart, they were still children after all. they could not avoid the innocence, playfulness, and willfulness that children should have. the little tyrant flower was sitting on a chair, swinging its two little legs as it ate, humming a little tune. rong zhan was right beside him, talking to su xun and the rest. however, the little tyrant refused to listen. finally, rong zhan lost his patience. picking up his chopsticks, he turned around and asked with a dark expression, ¡± rong mo, tell me, are you itching for a beating? can¡¯t you sing after eating? don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s rude to disturb others?¡± as soon as his father appeared, the little overlord flower¡¯s aura suddenly dimmed a little. she did not dare to look at him anymore. her small eyes wandered, and her small mouth mumbled faintly. she said, ¡± daddy, the uncle who taught me physics today said that i am the smartest child he has ever seen. i am even smarter than daddy when he was young. ¡°pfft, pfft, pfft!¡± su xun was originally waiting to watch a good show, but when he saw this, he could not help but spit. hahaha, the little tyrant flower is so powerful. come, big sister will give you a compliment. xiao yezi stretched out her hand from the opposite side, and the little overlord flower immediately stretched out its small body and high-fived her. rong zhan¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°oh, so you¡¯re proud, arrogant, and proud, right?¡± as rong zhan spoke, he placed one hand on the table and the other on the back of the little tyrant¡¯s chair. his tongue touched his cheek, and there was a cold threat in his voice. when the little tyrant flower heard this, it immediately pouted its little mouth. even if it knew that it might have done something wrong, its little dignity did not allow it to apologize so quickly. how could sang xia not see through him? she immediately helped him change the topic. she picked up some food for him and asked, ¡± what song did you sing just now? mommy felt that it sounded a little familiar. the little overlord flower looked at sang xia and said, ¡± mommy, it¡¯s called ¡®black sweater¡¯. the moment she said this, before the others could react, rong zhan laughed and said, ¡± black sweater? your mother is a singer. why did you betray her and sing other people¡¯s songs? sing your mother¡¯s songs.¡± ¡°pfft, hahaha, white long johns! hahaha!¡± su xun was so amused by the father and son that he slammed his hands on the table. the rest of the people laughed as well. actually, many people knew that the song in the black sweater was one of the works of one of the founding big shots in the music industry. however, rong zhan knew nothing about this kind of thing. the only song he had heard was his wife¡¯s. however, while they were laughing, the little tyrant flower suddenly pouted its little mouth. a few seconds later, it whimpered and then burst into tears.. Chapter 1908 - Chapter 1908: Warm, cure (2) chapter 1908: warm, cure (2) translator: 549690339 she jumped off the chair and threw herself into sang xia¡¯s arms. sang xia did not know whether to laugh or cry. she quickly asked him, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s wrong? why are you crying all of a sudden? ¡± the little overlord flower¡¯s eyes were red and tears were already falling. she turned to look at her father and sobbed, feeling wronged. mommy, mommy, daddy scolded me. scold you? what did i scold you about? why doesn¡¯t mommy know? ¡± sang xia was surprised. rong zhan was speechless. however, the little tyrant flower imitated rong zhan¡¯s words while crying. daddy, daddy said to sing your mother¡¯s song. when the aggrieved baby voice came out, everyone was stunned for a moment. then, they reacted and burst into laughter again. hahaha, hahaha yingluo! the little tyrant flower let out a ¡°waa waa¡± sound, and was completely aggrieved as tears ran down its face. rong zhan, ¡°qianqian¡±??? what the hell, was she scolding him? how did that little brat know so much? after the meal, sang xia wanted to take the two little ones to take an afternoon nap. however, the triplets overheard what her daddy was talking about and immediately told sang xia that he had something to talk to his daddy about and that they would go to bed later. sang xia did not think much of it and agreed. rong zhan was talking to leng yunchen at the side. rong zhan frowned and said, ¡± bo yi went to m country to help me find someone. i have to go out for a while too. the news about the governor-general stopped in united kingdom and then disappeared. i have to go out for about half a month. ¡®when are you leaving?¡± leng yunchen asked. just as the two adults were talking, the little triplets sneaked over to eavesdrop on the conversation between their father and uncle leng. when they heard that their father would be going out in a while, their little hearts skipped a beat. daddy is leaving? was she going to leave her brother and her mother for a while? the triplets ¡®first reaction was to feel reluctant to part with them. to them, their daddy and mommy were the most important people. they also had to see their brother every day. otherwise, they would feel very sad and miss him. the triplets ¡®nose turned red unconsciously. however, at this moment, a light suddenly flashed through her mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but have some other thoughts. if daddy left, could she go and find the little monster? she had always wanted to look for little monster and ask him if he really came to rome to see her that day. she still wanted to ask him a lot of things, thank him, and apologize. it was just that the little triplets would inevitably be discovered if they eavesdropped on her. even if she had hidden herself, leng yunchen and the others were very vigilant. suddenly, leng yunchen gave rong zhan a look. rong zhan took a look at the door, then one of them pretended to continue talking, while the other appeared outside the door in an instant. rong zhan was the latter. he was stunned when he saw her. his daughter suddenly pounced on him with tears in her eyes and hugged his leg. daddy, daddy, where are you going? ¡± rong zhan didn¡¯t expect the person hiding behind the door to be this little girl. he almost thought that it was someone else. what if he hurt her? rong zhan sighed helplessly and carried her up. he placed her on his long and strong arms and asked, ¡± didn¡¯t your mommy want to take you to sleep? why did you come back? did i scare you just now? ¡± he had actually heard that he was leaving. the little triplets hugged his neck and shook their heads. with red eyes, they said, ¡± daddy, where are you going? i don¡¯t want you to leave me.. Chapter 1909 - Chapter 1909: He witnessed the scene with his own eyes chapter 1909: he witnessed the scene with his own eyes translator: 549690339 although it was true that she wanted to see the little monster, it was also true that she didn¡¯t want her daddy to leave. the little girl was fair and tender, and her big eyes were watery, which made people love her very much. rong zhan sighed again. he looked at leng yunchen and nodded. let¡¯s talk about it later. i¡¯ll take her to bed first. after saying that, rong zhan carried his daughter and left while coaxing her. leng yunchen, who was watching this scene from behind, could not help but smile. there was a little envy in the depths of his cold eyes. his daughter was really not bad. if he could have a daughter in the future, she would definitely be a pretty and cute girl. one had to say, even though rong zhan was such a hooligan when he was young, he was now the perfect winner in life among them. they really had to be convinced. whether the governor-general was dead or not, whether there was a second governor-general, or if there was another force behind the underwater experimental base, none of these were known. there were so many people on the day of the engagement, and it was unknown what would happen to these relatives and close friends. they went their separate ways to take precautions, search, and track down any clues. rong zhan and the rest worked hard to find a bigger net behind it. otherwise, it would be like destroying an underwater base-a mere fortress would not be complete. just as everyone was busy with their own thingsm nation. the rain poured down on the dirty alley, washing away the dirt and sin. a piece of news appeared on the tv screen in the square. two days ago, a young girl¡¯s body was found by the police. this is the sixth similar case in half a year in this city. the victims were either six or seven-year-old girls or boys. the police found that all of them were raped and then brutally killed. as the method of murder was the same as the previous one, the police suspected that it was a serial killer. they are now trying their best to arrest him. we hope that the public can take good care of their children to prevent similar incidents from happening again. under the heavy rain, pedestrians and drivers were all in a hurry, so no one paid much attention to the news. and no one noticed. a little girl holding an umbrella appeared on the side of the street. she was about six or seven years old. she was wearing a raincoat, and inside the raincoat was a plastic bag that contained some medicine. at this time, the streets and sides of the road were full of passers-by who were leaving quickly with an umbrella. no one noticed this small figure. however, when a car passed by the little girl holding an umbrella, he slowed down to prevent the dirt on the ground from splashing on others. the owner of the car glanced at her indifferently and then left quickly. this scene seemed very normal. it was the most normal scene when driving. bo yi quickly returned to the old retro villa on the street and parked the car in the garage. a large retro umbrella with a beautiful frame opened. it was black like ink. however, at this moment- ¡°ah, yingluo! ah, please don¡¯t, help me! achoo! in the night, a crisp scream suddenly sounded from the distance, as if it had broken the silence of the night. it also made bo yi¡¯s slender body freeze, his hand that was about to open the door stopped. the shrieks from earlier had stopped abruptly, like a kite with a broken string. it seemed to be indicating something. [ an: a certain person¡¯s gender is a mystery. we will only find out later. it is not written alone. everyone should combine it. the last person¡¯s story is accompanied by the overall development. healing, warmth, excitement, and touching are the finale of the whole story.. ] Chapter 1910 - Chapter 1910: I have to see it (1) chapter 1910: i have to see it (1) translator: 549690339 he was familiar with that voice. he had seen the little girl he saw on the roadside on his way back a few times. and this voice was the little girl¡¯s scream. he would wake up very early every morning. to be more precise, he had insomnia every day. in the morning, he would see the little girl pushing her grandmother¡¯s wheelchair out to get some sun. he didn¡¯t know much about the little girl. however, at the very least, he didn¡¯t see anyone else around her, so it was likely that she had been living in this old neighborhood with her old grandmother. the six or seven-year-old girl¡¯s voice had been filled with fear and shock just two seconds ago. however, bo yi stood on the spot for a while. he hesitated for a moment and pursed his lips. his hand still landed on the armrest. he opened the door and pushed it open. the huge villa was dark. even though it was night time, the windows were still covered by thick curtains. he stopped at the entrance. the closed umbrella was placed in the umbrella holder, dripping with water. he lowered his head in silence. the villa in the old neighborhood was unbelievably quiet. he just stood there with his head slightly lowered, and the hair on his forehead drooped down, covering his clear eyebrows. no one could clearly see the expression on his face or what he was thinking. suddenly, a clap of thunder sounded outside the window. the lightning was so bright that it almost lit up half the sky. the wind was blowing, and it ruffled the hem of his coat below his knees. he didn¡¯t close the door. he didn¡¯t close the door, and one of his hands was still on the handle. the light from the lightning shone on his side profile, making him look pale and eerie. he moved. the shriek outside had disappeared for two to three minutes. it didn¡¯t ring again. he walked out. in the night, a thin figure appeared in the rain, holding a large umbrella. his black coat was constantly wet from the heavy rain. in a small alley in the block. it was unsociable and dirty. it was a place that was often ignored by people. there was a trash can at the entrance of the alley, and it gave off a strange smell. whoever passed by it would seem to hold their breath and rush past it. however, at this moment. a thin figure holding a big black umbrella appeared at the entrance of the alley. bo yi avoided the trash can, his figure like a ghost. meanwhile, in the alley. there was a faint, infatuated, y-y laugh, but no one could hear it in the heavy rain. after bo yi went in, he saw a figure in a black raincoat from afar. he was kneeling on the ground with his back facing him. he seemed to be doing something. on one side, there was a touch of white skin. she was wearing small shoes and a pair of lace socks at her ankle. she had a thin and white lower leg, like the body of a child. bo yi¡¯s figure was like a demon in the dark night, the night wind blowing his coat. the man didn¡¯t seem to notice that someone was approaching him quickly from behind. a cold wind blew at him, and the man in the raincoat who was imeeling on the ground suddenly felt a sharp pain in his abdomen when he turned around. it made him scream and raise his head. his abdomen had been pierced by a sharp weapon. if one looked closely, they would see that it was the tip of an umbrella, but it had now become a sharp bayonet that had directly pierced through the man¡¯s body. the sharp tip of the umbrella was pulled out again, and blood splattered everywhere, flowing down with the rain.. Chapter 1911 - Chapter 1911: I have to watch it (2) chapter 1911: i have to watch it (2) translator: 549690339 they gathered on the ground, winding and flowing on the mottled patterns, leaving behind strange traces. the man in the raincoat fell. bo yi could see his exposed p * nis in the night. it was nauseating. in front of him, there was a six or seven-year-old girl with a plastic bag beside her. a few boxes of medicine had fallen out of it. the little girl was already unconscious. there was a bruise on her forehead and some bruises on her body. her clothes were in a mess. bo yi¡¯s gaze swept across her lower body. his tightly furrowed brows seemed to have relaxed slightly. she was still wearing clothes. he bent down and gently picked up the little girl, holding her in one hand and the umbrella in the other. she turned around and looked at the man on the ground. bo yi saw the documents that were scattered on the ground. he picked it up and took a look. it was unknown what he saw, but his pupils shrank slightly and his lips were tightly pursed. there was information about him on it. it seemed that this time, it was a sudden crime. however, what made bo yi¡¯s eyes darken was a certain identity above this person. a professor at the university of science and technology. a high-intelligence intellectual, in the day, he would wear human skin to teach and educate people, and at night, he would tear off his disguise and do perverted and terrifying things like a demon. however ¡­ ** university of technology. this was the school that rong zhan had asked him to help find the student with the special ability. this school was one of the top universities in the world. bo yi retracted his gaze from the message and took the identity information for himself without a sound. at night, lightning struck down, and the figure appeared again. his abdomen was bleeding profusely, and he was only wearing a top and a raincoat. his lower body was completely exposed. bo yi felt the weak and fragile life in his arms. when he looked at the man, a murderous look appeared in his cold and indifferent eyes. with a flash of silver light, the sharp tip of the umbrella directly turned his lower body into a bloody mess. he passed out and his body twitched subconsciously. the large retro umbrella seemed to be stained with dirty blood. he threw it on the ground. without the umbrella, the rain fell. the black coat opened and wrapped the little girl in his arms, shielding her from the cold and rain. then he left without looking back. not long after he left. the person in the alley moved. he struggled to crawl out, dragging a trail of blood on the ground. however, when he finally managed to crawl out, he reached out his hand at the entrance of the alley and stuck his head out. suddenly, an suv sped over and crushed his arm and head. the owner of the suv didn¡¯t know what was going on. he thought that he had been hit by a stone, and the rain behind him washed away the white and red. it seemed that the smell of blood was gradually coming. at night, a few stray dogs came by. that night, all these scenes seemed to happen in the blink of an eye. no one noticed. the next day, someone found a body bitten by a wild dog at the entrance of an alley and called the police. it was the second day after bo yi returned home. today was different from the past. after a day¡¯s rest, he was going to go to the university of science and technology to find the student. on the long dining table, there was a very simple breakfast. fried eggs, milk, and two slices of bread. he ate very little. an hour ago, there was a courier who came to deliver the newspaper. therefore, there was a newspaper on his table. in today¡¯s society Chapter 1912 - Chapter 1912: I have to look!(3) chapter 1912: i have to look!(3) translator: 549690339 no one would read the newspaper out of habit. only some elderly people who couldn¡¯t use their smartphones would read the newspaper out of habit. but to bo yi. he didn¡¯t want to come into contact with the outside world. he didn¡¯t like new things and was self-isolated. at most, he would read the newspapers to understand the state of the world. ¡°meow he was drinking milk, and there was a small blue-and-white porcelain vase beside him. it was filled with cat food. he sat on one side of the table, and opposite him was a snow-white kitten. it was a very beautiful and petite ah meow. it had a very princess-like name, xiang xiang. after eating and drinking to its heart¡¯s content, it was licking its little paws. bo yi glanced at him, lowering his head to eat his bread and flip through the newspaper. little xiang xiang jumped down from the high chair nimbly, then walked over from under the table, her little paws wrapped around bo yi¡¯s pants. bo yi¡¯s eyes were still on the newspaper. in the next second, his fair, slender, and well-defined large hands scooped her and her fragrant and soft little body came into his arms. she rubbed her head comfortably on his chest and meowed once before lying down comfortably. she lay lazily in his arms. xiangxiang probably saw that its master¡¯s attention was not on it anymore, so it moved a little mischievously. then, it opened its eyes to see what its master was doing. it stuck its head out and looked at the newspaper. it thought that there was something fun up there, but when it saw it, all its white fur stood on end. it meowed in fear and jumped out of its master¡¯s arms. he shivered and hid beside the warm fireplace in his old home. there was nothing interesting in the newspaper. instead, it was a few pieces of broken bodies. although they were pixelated, the bloody scene was still horrifying. at this moment, its master stood up. bo yi stood up and picked up a leather bag. there were some documents and information inside. he was dressed in a formal suit, and it was already a little chilly in country m in autumn. especially after the rain, it was even colder. he was wearing a white shirt on the inside, a dark plaid waistcoat on the outside, a black coat that reached his knees, a pair of suit pants, and a pair of leather shoes of excellent quality. little ah meow and xiang xiang looked at him and found that her master was wearing a pair of glasses with gold edges and silver wires. the hair on his forehead seemed to have been washed not long ago, and it was slightly hanging in front of his forehead. his outfit, coupled with his dispirited and quiet temperament, and even a little depressed, suddenly made him look like a refined scum. bo yi¡¯s facial features were really exquisite and he was very good looking. he was handsome, fair, and his skin was like jade. her eyebrows were long and slender, and her amber eyes were a little indifferent. she had a high nose bridge, and there was a small mole under the corner of her eve- her light pink lips were a little thin. the outline of his jawline was firm and perfect. her side profile was simply soul-stirring. otherwise, sang xia would not have fallen in love with bo yi when rong zhan appeared around the same time as him back then. she even took the initiative to confess to him. it made rong zhan feel so aggrieved and jealous that he wanted to die. however, this did not mean that rong zhan¡¯s looks were not as good as bo yi¡¯s. it was just that one look and one could tell that rong zhan was handsome and evil. he did not look like a good person. he was very good -looking but his reputation was also very bad. little ah meow, xiang xiang, looked at him eagerly. although she didn¡¯t know if he was a gentleman, xiang xiang knew that her master was not a scum. outsiders might look cold, but in fact, they were jealous.. Chapter 1913 - Chapter 1913: I have to look!(4) chapter 1913: i have to look!(4) translator: 549690339 he was a man who was sensitive, lonely, and fragile, but also good-looking. bo yi took the leather bag and a small bowl in each hand as he walked over. ¡°meow xiangxiang beila shouted. bo yi¡¯s slender figure walked over and bent over, placing a bowl of milk in front of xiangxiang. xiangxiang beila stuck out her small head and stuck out her small tongue to lick his palm. then, she leaned over the milk and drank it. bo yi touched its body and then stood up to leave. the newspaper on the dining table had already been thrown into the trash can. there was big news written on it. after many young girls went missing, they were raped and then killed. a person died in an alley. his limbs were scattered, and his face was unrecognizable. no one knew who he was, and there was no way to prove his identity. there seemed to be many cases happening recently, causing the citizens to be a little flustered. however ¡­ at the university of science and technology. this world-famous school seemed to be isolated from the outside world.top students could be seen everywhere, and most of the students here were very intelligent. the school¡¯s facilities were first-class and the environment was beautiful. the two sides of the sidewalk were filled with sycamore trees. a low-profile phaeton appeared at the school gate. there were security guards outside the school gate. when a phaeton entered, he took out a professor card from a kraft paper bag. the security guard swiped it in front of the system, and the electronic door in front of the car opened automatically. the car entered. everything was going more smoothly than he had imagined. however, bo yi¡¯s brows were still slightly furrowed. because he was now replacing the identity of the professor who was a serial child killer. the professor taught biology. if he didn¡¯t want to finish the mission quickly, he wouldn¡¯t have taken that pervert¡¯s identity information. before he had arrived, bo yi had already found out the structure of the large building. he knew where it was, the professor, and all the courses he taught. on the way to the office, bo yi took out the photo and information of the student that rong zhan wanted him to find. the student in the photo had short hair, a palm-sized face, a pair of peach-shaped eyes that were not big but slightly long, and a delicate nose. bo yi looked at the photo and suddenly raised his hand to cover the lower half of the student¡¯s face. it had to be said that if one didn¡¯t look at her full and small lips, one could faintly see a bit of heroic spirit from her eyebrows. could it be that there was a problem with his aesthetic sense? he clearly saw that the student looked like a girl, but the information below showed that he was a boy. bo yi looked down again. height: 172cmo this height was tall for girls, but not particularly short for boys. bo yi¡¯s brows did not relax. he threw the photo on the seat at the side. before he saw the person in person, all the information above was worth studying and overthrowing. he looked at his watch. there were still 40 minutes before the professor¡¯s class. it was a biological anatomy class. he wondered if this student, who specialized in medicine, would attend his class. the reason why he wanted to enter as a perverted professor was not only because the student happened to be in this school, but also because he was more familiar with biomedical science and had practical experience. during his years as a volunteer in south america, there were often injured animals that needed to be operated on. after he had a bachelor¡¯s degree in finance, he took medicine as an elective. although it had been many years since he had graduated, the knowledge would still come back to his mind when he picked up a book. [ brother nine: it¡¯s the finale. as everyone develops, the rest will be healing, warming, exciting, and touching. it¡¯s the finale of the entire novel. the plot is perfect.] hope you don¡¯t miss it. let¡¯s walk to the end together. good night.] wish brother nine¡¯s readers peace and joy on christmas eve.. ] Chapter 1914 - Chapter 1914: Collision in the men’s washroom (1) chapter 1914: collision in the men¡¯s washroom (1) translator: 549690339 bo yi entered the office building. there were many foreign scholars coming in and out of the school to teach and cultivate. bo yi¡¯s entry did not arouse too much suspicion. there were even beautiful teachers who took the initiative to greet him when they saw him. he nodded his head and walked away. his eyes under the non-prescription lenses did not have the slightest ripple of emotion, and he was as indifferent as usual. bo yi was clear about his goal and he knew what to do. biology class was divided into two sections. in the second period, it was marked that there was a small test. all the papers were in order. bo yi left the house 15 minutes earlier and headed to the teaching building. bo yi didn¡¯t like crowded places and he hated being in contact with people. however, he wasn¡¯t uncomfortable. he just didn¡¯t like it. in the biology class, most of the students had already arrived. after all, the class was about to start. a figure appeared in the corridor. the figure was wearing a loose white hoodie with a hood at the back. her hair was fine and messy, as if she had short hair. she was wearing black striped school pants. although she looked tall, she was a little thin and weak. it was almost time for class, and the student hurriedly ran to the toilet. and as he ran, he looked around, not knowing what he was looking at. when they finally reached the washroom, the student looked at the sign: female. the student was about to push the door open and enter, but just as his hand touched the door, he suddenly retracted his hand and ran to the men¡¯s room opposite. however, when the student pushed the door open, he immediately saw a thin and slender figure facing him from the side ¡­ the student looked at his side profile with wide eyes. that glance seemed to be a little startled and flustered. he probably didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone inside when class was about to start. moreover, he was still in the toilet! and from the looks of it, he wasn¡¯t even a student. at this moment, the other party seemed to have sensed that he was being watched. his gaze slowly turned over, and that glance was as indifferent as if he was looking at a dead object. the student shuddered. he wanted to leave immediately, but he was stunned. he didn¡¯t know if he was shocked by the look in her eyes or what. but very quickly, the student immediately lowered his head and ran to the toilet, closing the door with a bang! however, she was still in a daze, probably because she didn¡¯t know when such a person had come to the school. the sound of water splashing could be heard. the man in front of the sink was washing his hands. his figure and face were reflected in the mirror. his head was slightly lowered, but his nose bridge was still very high. that indifferent aura gave off a sense of unattainable abstinence. he washed his hands and went out, but before he left, he suddenly stopped and looked back. then, he turned around and left. the appearance of the person who had barged in appeared in bo yi¡¯s mind. something flashed in his eyes. it turned out to be a boy. after all, she was in the men¡¯s room. bo yi had already gone to class. he entered the classroom when the bell rang and the time was right. when bo yi entered, many students were still looking down. they were fiddling with their phones and working on their computers. however, a few of his classmates were stunned when they saw him. they stared at him. bo yi walked up to the stage, put down his book, and said in an indifferent voice, ¡± students, i¡¯m the temporary teacher who will be taking professor jeff¡¯s place in class.. because of some schools, he-¡° Chapter 1915 - Chapter 1915: Collision in the men’s washroom (2) chapter 1915: collision in the men¡¯s washroom (2) translator: 549690339 ¡± i¡¯ll be away on a business trip for one or two months. i¡¯ll be teaching you now. i hope that we¡¯ll get along well with each other in the next period of time. ¡± bo yi¡¯s tone was neither warm nor cold, and his every movement carried his faintly discernible cold temperament. it was a very pertinent reason. after all, no student would be so free to ask a university teacher about a business trip. however, this temporary teacher¡¯s clear and elegant voice caused the students below to raise their heads one by one and look at him in surprise. when they saw his appearance and image, they seemed to be even more excited. all of a sudden, everyone was talking about feifei. they didn¡¯t expect such a teacher to teach them. teacher, how old are you this year? which school did you graduate from? ¡± a boy sitting on the chair raised his hand and asked with great interest. bo yi glanced at him indifferently and lowered his head. graduated from stanford university, double ph.d. in finance and medicine. do you have any more questions? ¡± as soon as he said that, the students present were in an uproar. it was as if he didn¡¯t expect that such a young and talented person would come here to be a temporary teacher. however, looking at his entire temperament, one could vaguely sense that this teacher might not just be a teacher. teacher, how old are you? do you have a girlfriend? ¡± another student asked, but this time it was a female student. she had a tall figure unique to europeans, long hair, and a very beautiful female student. as soon as he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. in fact, this kind of science and technology university was one of the best universities in the world. there were not many girls, and the majority of the boys were boys, not to mention the girls who could be the campus belle. bo yi lowered his head and flipped through the book, as if he was looking for something to talk about. when he heard this, he did not even lift his eyelids. ¡± it is only limited to academic exchange questions. i will not answer personal questions. ¡® his answer was distant and indifferent. it made people feel regretful, but at the same time, it was filled with curiosity. there were even people who wanted to secretly take pictures, record videos, and send them to their group. bo yi continued calmly, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to take photos of me and you¡¯re not allowed to publicize it. i¡¯ll find the person who violated my image and expose all his personal information. ¡® bo yi¡¯s words were cold, but there was an invisible sense of authority. no one dared to be afraid. however, this kind of male teacher wasn¡¯t only liked by female students. even some special male students would like him. ¡°i¡¯m taking attendance now.¡± the students ¡®names came out of his mouth. his elegant voice was charming and made people¡¯s souls tremble. these students were all looking forward to it. for the first time, they felt that it was so good to have a roll call. the students arrived one by one. when he read out a student¡¯s name, he subconsciously paused. it was a boy¡¯s english name. ¡°mory.¡± there was no response in the huge classroom. bo yi called out again. at this moment, there was the sound of hurried footsteps from the corridor outside the door. then, a student with black glasses knocked on the door with his head lowered and said apologetically, ¡± teacher, i¡¯m very sorry. i have a stomach ache. as she spoke, the figure quickly slipped back into the room to return to her seat. he seemed to have gotten used to it. however, just as the student entered, bo yi seemed to notice a touch of white. he raised his eyes slightly and saw the student on the right wearing a white sweater slip in ¡­. Chapter 1916 - Chapter 1916: I peeked at him (1) chapter 1916: i peeked at him (1) translator: 549690339 his clear eyes suddenly narrowed slightly. ¡°moli?¡± his clear and elegant voice sounded again. ¡°w-w-what?!¡± sure enough, the student turned his head and quickly raised his hand. this time, bo yi looked straight at him from the podium. the student was wearing a hoodie on his head, and his palm-sized face was covered with black heavy eye frames. most of his face was covered, and one could vaguely see the shadow of the photo in the information. however, if it wasn¡¯t for the student¡¯s quick and vigorous steps, his slightly low and hoarse voice, and his flat chest, one could barely tell that he was a boy. ¡°go stand at the door. i don¡¯t allow you to be late for class.¡± then, he lowered his eyes and continued to call names. the student called mory stood there dumbfounded, because ¡®he¡¯ realized that the teacher on the stage was the one he had bumped into in the toilet! and it just so happened to bump into him! he was relieving himself! although morri was shocked that it was such a coincidence, he was also a little embarrassed and angry. he was only late by one time. could it be that this teacher was taking revenge on him because he saw him in the toilet? even so, the student named morri still unwillingly picked up his book and left the room, standing at the door. many students looked over, and some of them laughed, as if they were laughing at themselves. mo li unconsciously clenched his hands and lowered his head, his face burning. morri seemed to dislike people looking at him. for some reason, he seemed to feel insecure. bo yi¡¯s face was expressionless as he started to talk about biology. although it had been many years since he went to school, he was still able to speak smoothly when he picked up the textbook. especially since he had personally visited the animal natural base in south america, the content of his lecture was broad and practical. in addition to his pleasant voice and good looks, not a single student in the audience was slacking off. they were all staring at him as he lectured. even mo li, who had been punished to stand at the door, was fascinated. mory was leaning against the door with a book in his hand. his exaggerated sweater made mory look a little thin. he was wearing a sweater hat, but his white ears were faintly exposed. he looked like a good-looking short-haired teenager. a young man. that¡¯s right, even if mory looked feminine, ¡®he¡¯ still looked like a teenager when he was dressed. they finally finished the first class and needed a short break between classes. bo yi had already informed them that they would have an exam in the next class. after that, many students seemed to want to come down to look for him, but he picked up his phone and walked out, looking cold and distant. he was quite cold. after bo yi left, molly went back to his seat, his legs weak. he lowered his hat and asked the chubby boy beside him, ¡± hey, tom, who¡¯s this? ¡® the chubby boy looked away from the ipad in his hand. what? are you talking about the biology teacher who will be teaching us for a while? ¡± morri,¡±yingluo.¡± ¡°okay, thank you. i understand.¡± after saying that, mory took a deep breath, and his expression seemed a little sad. ¡°why? you don¡¯t like him?¡± tom took off his headphones and asked mory. mory lowered his head and rubbed his ears, speaking slowly ¡­. Chapter 1917 - Chapter 1917: I peeked at him (2) chapter 1917: i peeked at him (2) translator: 549690339 bo yi called rong zhan¡¯s phone from outside. ¡°hey, how¡¯s the situation? did you find the student?¡± logically speaking, it was not difficult to find the person. the difficult part was to control the student. rong zhan asked, seemingly very concerned about this matter. perhaps that student was really important to him. however, bo yi was standing in front of the window in the corridor. he lowered his head and pinched the space between his eyebrows impatiently. he said calmly, ¡± let¡¯s not talk about other things first. tell me, is the person you¡¯re looking for a boy or a girl? ¡± although she had already guessed it, she still wanted to hear the truth from rong zhan. rong zhan paused for a moment and then exploded. of course it¡¯s a boy! wasn¡¯t he a boy? it¡¯s written that he¡¯s a boy. didn¡¯t you even read the information?¡± rong zhan took a deep breath and continued, ¡± bo yi, i imow you don¡¯t really want to help me, but since you¡¯ve agreed, can you put in more effort? this is a big deal for the base, not just for ¡­ ¡°then i¡¯ve already found him.¡± w-what ¡­ the call was suddenly hung up. bo yi said coldly and hung up the phone. he did not pay much attention to rong zhan¡¯s words as rong zhan did not understand what he had seen with his own eyes. as long as he was sure that rong zhan was a boy, it would save him a lot of unnecessary trouble. in the big classroom, fat tom was asking mory. mory lowered his cap and replied in a low voice, ¡± i don¡¯t hate him. i just think he hates me. ¡® tom was shocked when he heard that. he quickly said, ¡± are you kidding me? why would he care about an insignificant student like you? don¡¯t think too much of yourself, okay?¡± ¡°lower your voice! lower your voice! it¡¯s not that i¡¯m being narcissistic, but i saw him going to the toilet with my own eyes and i even accidentally stared at him a few times.¡± ¡°what? you peeked at this teacher going to the toilet!¡± tom¡¯s voice suddenly rose, as if he was completely shocked by this news. however, as soon as he said that, all the students in the classroom looked over at the same time. their sharp eyes swept over mory, as if they were trying to find out what was going on. ¡® tom, you¡¯re crazy. what nonsense are you talking about-¡± mory saw that he was about to speak again and immediately rushed up to block his mouth. but at this moment, mory suddenly saw someone standing at the door. he was wearing a black coat, suit pants, and leather shoes. his handsome face was cold as he stared at her. obviously, he had heard tom¡¯s words. mory wiped his face with difficulty, and his ears were burning. he only felt that he didn¡¯t need to live anymore. his birth characters were probably the opposite of his teacher¡¯s. the students ¡®curiosity gradually dissipated after bo yi entered and they held back. it was probably because the cold air around his body was too heavy that it made people feel an inexplicable fear. mory, on the other hand, hung his head low, wishing he could dig a hole in the table so that his head could fit in. he was really too embarrassed. he was embarrassed, but he actually embarrassed the professor as well. how could she face him in the future? or else, this professor was at odds with him. ¡°put away your books. the exam is now.¡± [ brother nine: merry christmas, peace. i¡¯m rolling around for a ticket for the new week. i¡¯ve buried a few foreshadowing notes.. ] Chapter 1918 - Chapter 1918: Caught (1) chapter 1918: caught (1) translator: 549690339 after bo yi finished speaking, he passed the examination papers to them. very quickly, the examinees began to prepare for the exam. however, in such a crowded classroom, it was inevitable that some students would come up with some ¡®crooked ways¡¯ for the exam, such as peeking at the answers and so on. after all, this was only a mini-exam in class, and the content was dry and difficult. bo yi didn¡¯t want to control them too much. if he felt that it was troublesome, it was also troublesome for them. his long legs walked unhurriedly to the last row. there was no one there, but there was a very large window. it was a half-floor window, and the window was bright and clean. perhaps the sunlight from outside was a little glaring, he subconsciously raised his hand to block the sunlight. however, she recalled the phone call with rong zhan. before he hung up, he said that he had found it. indeed, he had found the student that rong zhan had mentioned. initially, he had wanted to enter the school through other means and try to find this student. however, after the death of the pervert who had raped and killed youtong, he had taken away the student¡¯s identity information without hesitation and replaced it. it just so happened that the professor was a biology student. but what surprised him was the student called mory. although he imew that mory was a medical student, he didn¡¯t expect to meet that student on the first day, or even some time before the class. it couldn¡¯t be helped, he looked very similar to the person in the photo. it was just that the scene of their first meeting was a little special. it seemed like this was his student. he had to think of a way to make her willingly let him go. if he was more familiar with her, the plan might be able to be completed earlier. however, how did it become more familiar? as he thought about it, bo yi¡¯s gaze suddenly turned slightly to look at morri, who was taking the exam. his clear eyes narrowed slightly at the sight. at this moment, mo li seemed to have known that there would be an exam in this class. he was actually taking a small piece of paper and copying it. he was very fast and hid it in his sleeve. although it was not easy to be noticed, bo yi was standing at the back and he could see all the petty theft. both of his hands were in his coat pockets. his cold gaze added a bit of depth. plagiarism was a taboo in college exams. fortunately, the minor exams were not so strict, but it would be bad if people knew that he cheated in an exam. but so what? he didn¡¯t care. bo yi¡¯s figure started to move from behind. he was wearing leather shoes but he didn¡¯t make any sound when he walked. perhaps it was because he walked with the wind. some of the students became alert and coughed to cover it up. some changed their positions and some hid in a panic. however, bo yi completely ignored those students. his goal was clear and firm. mory was wearing a hat that blocked his peripheral vision. he thought that he was very safe as he copied. mory had been too busy recently. he was extremely poor and had been busy with his part-time job. the contents of these exams were all things that he had to memorize. ¡®he¡¯ usually had good grades, but now he was too busy to notice. however, he had no choice. he would have to pay the high school fees soon. if he didn¡¯t pay, he would be kicked out. this wasn¡¯t a problem that could be solved by a scholarship. time passed by bit by bit. mory wanted to finish writing and hand in his paper as soon as possible. however ¡­ when he suddenly flipped a page, there was a rustling sound- Chapter 1919 - Chapter 1919: caught (2) chapter 1919: caught (2) translator: 549690339 a small piece of paper flew out of his wrist and fell to the ground. mory¡¯s nervous forehead was covered in sweat. mory quickly lowered his head to pick it up. however, just as mory¡¯s fingers were about to touch it, a figure suddenly bent down. his hands seemed to be longer, so he picked it up before mory. this scene was fixed there. morri looked at the beautiful hand and was stunned for a moment, but when he saw what was between her fingers, he vaguely realized who the person beside him might be. mory instantly lost his calm. he held his breath, as if he didn¡¯t even dare to turn his head. he didn¡¯t dare to look at the people around him. mory kept that bent posture, as if he wanted to die. however, the person beside mory didn¡¯t stay for long. he picked up the note, clenched it in his hand, and stood up. then, he simply said, ¡± ¡°you can come to my office after school.¡± he didn¡¯t speak loudly, but only molly could hear him. a chill ran down mo li¡¯s spine. the blood in his body froze, and his entire body went numb. it really was him. bo yi walked away from mo li. his coat brushed mo li¡¯s face as he walked past. he was gone but his unique aura still lingered around him. just like mory¡¯s bad luck, it couldn¡¯t be dispelled. when mo li heard bo yi¡¯s words, he once again realized that the two of them were really at odds. he was already miserable enough. the exam ended. not only did moli not leave early, but he was also asked to stay by bo yi because he had cheated in the exam. however, in this space, bo yi went out first and waited for the student to come out. mory was hesitating whether to escape in the classroom, but at this moment, a boy came to the classroom. mory didn¡¯t notice and was troubled by something. however, the foreign boy walked over and ran towards mory. some students who were about to leave the classroom saw this scene and gave him a meaningful look. the male student who came was tall and well-built, about 1.8 meters tall. he was quite handsome, with big eyes and a high nose bridge that were unique to europeans. however, this person was famous for being gay in the school. she always liked good-looking boys. he had been pestering mory for a long time, but when mory saw him, it was as if he had seen a ghost and he quickly ran away. now, mory was sitting in the classroom waiting for the teacher to come back. the boy saw that there were only a few people in the classroom, so he went straight to mory. ¡°mory, hi, i finally met you.¡± the boy stood in front of morri and said with a burning gaze. molly raised her head and was stunned. when she saw the man, her face became even uglier and she wanted to get out of the bench. however, the boy quickly rushed over and blocked his way. mo li, where do you want to go? you¡¯re always avoiding me. that¡¯s not nice of you. i don¡¯t even know you, ¡± morri said hurriedly. don¡¯t block the way. i still have things to do. ¡°what¡¯s the matter? i¡¯ll go with you.¡± he blocked mory¡¯s way and didn¡¯t let him out. mory was really disgusted with this boy with strong male hormones. he would rather be called away by the teacher than be pestered by him. in a moment of desperation, mory put one hand on the table and wanted to jump out, but the boy¨C Chapter 1920 - Chapter 1920: begging for mercy (1) chapter 1920: begging for mercy (1) translator: 549690339 she grabbed his wrist and twisted her body, falling into his arms. mory hurriedly pushed him away, but he held on tightly. he even smiled meaningfully and said, ¡± mory, your body is so soft. as soon as he said that, morri was disgusted and was about to call him a pervert, but suddenly a cold voice came from the direction of the door. you cheated in the exam. not only is your character bad, but even your private life is so messy? ¡± it was clearly a very faint voice, and his expressionless face made the person stop moving. mory took advantage of the boy¡¯s daze to break free from him, grab his bag, and run. the boy quickly shouted, ¡± mory, don¡¯t run! hey! and who are you, this person who suddenly appeared out of nowhere! who do you think you are!¡± mory ran to the door in a hurry and said to the boy, ¡± this is a professor! show some respect, and don¡¯t look for me again!¡± with that, he ran over in a panic and said to bo yi with his head lowered and his back bent, ¡± teacher, teacher, let¡¯s leave quickly. i don¡¯t know this person at all! when the student heard that bo yi was a professor, his arrogance instantly subsided. although he was unwilling, he did not dare to be too presumptuous. bo yi looked at mo li as he walked out and said to him anxiously. he pursed his lips and left with his book. this time, mo li followed him obediently and heaved a sigh of relief. although it would be awkward to be with this teacher and the atmosphere would not be good, the boy disgusted her even more. he had been pestering her for more than a month. she was not gay, but he kept trying to turn her gay. besides, she wasn¡¯t yingluo at all. f * ck, that¡¯s not the case at all. no matter what, he was very disgusted with that person. molly and bo yi could only heave a sigh of relief, not daring to do anything. however, molly did not expect the professor to take the initiative to talk to him. however, the content of their conversation ¡­ bo yi spoke softly, his voice emotionless. he said calmly, ¡± i don¡¯t object to homosexuality and i don¡¯t have any special opinions. you don¡¯t have to hide it. however, no matter what relationship you have, don¡¯t let me see you acting lovey-dovey in school. it will affect the atmosphere. mory¡¯s mouth was wide open. then, she hurriedly explained, ¡± no, no, i didn¡¯t. i had sex with him. i told you that you don¡¯t have to explain it to me. i don¡¯t want to hear about those things that are not nutritious. morri,¡±chi chi!¡± she followed bo vi back to the office. bo yi put down his things and sat on the chair. he stretched out his hand for morri to sit opposite him. morri sat down uneasily, looking a little uneasy. however, bo yi was not in a hurry. he had to observe many things about this student. it would take at least a month to get familiar with someone and to the point where he could let down his guard. when he thought about how he still had to work part-time, he looked a little dejected, as if he was likely to have his salary deducted or be fired by his boss. morri really wanted to leave, but in front of this teacher, he couldn¡¯t help but feel weak. he didn¡¯t dare to open his mouth to speak. after all, he had cheated in the exam. although this phenomenon was common in the midterms, it was one thing not to be caught, and another thing to be caught.. it all depended on the professor¡¯s attitude, and once it was reported- Chapter 1921 - Chapter 1921: Begging for mercy (2) chapter 1921: begging for mercy (2) translator: 549690339 the scholarship would all be in vain. i¡¯m sorry, teacher. i¡¯m very sorry. this time, can i ¡­ can i ¡­ morri was extremely hesitant. he wanted to say something, but he stopped. ¡°what?¡± bo yi¡¯s voice was clear and there was no emotion in his eyes. it was as if the student in front of him was of no importance to him. teacher, can you give me another chance? i won¡¯t copy the books next time. the scholarship is very important to me. please give me another chance. mo li said, feeling a little nervous. ¡°scholarship?¡± bo yi smirked. ¡± you have to plagiarize for your exams and you can get a scholarship? ¡± mory knew that the teacher might have misunderstood, so he quickly said, ¡® no, no, no, it¡¯s not like that. teacher, listen to me. the contents of this exam have to be memorized in the textbook. i¡¯m too busy now to memorize it, but i¡¯ve been serious in all my other exams and won them with my real results. you can take a look at my previous grades. i¡¯ve always gotten a+. ¡°you¡¯re too busy?¡± bo yi dug out some key words from it and his eyes flickered slightly. what are you busy with? ¡± hearing that, morri¡¯s face froze, as if he was unable to say anything. oh, you can go now. i¡¯ll report your exam discipline. a student like you who plagiarizes is not qualified to receive a scholarship. with that, bo yi¡¯s upper body leaned lazily and tiredly on the chair behind him, and he went to pick up the other people¡¯s papers. morri, ¡°yingluo.¡± mory¡¯s face turned pale as if he didn¡¯t expect that he would be disqualified from the scholarship with one sentence. this was just a classroom test, not a real large-scale examination. if it was really as strict as he said, then why was he the only one who was arrested when so many students had broken the rules? the more mory thought about it, the more the fire in his heart burned. ¡°what are you doing? get out.¡± bo yi did not even raise his head as he spoke. his gaze under his refined glasses was calm. molly finally couldnt take it anymore. he slammed the table, stood up, and leaned over the table. he gritted his teeth in embarrassment and said, ¡± did you take revenge on me because i accidentally saw you in the bathroom?! otherwise, why can¡¯t you see so many people breaking the rules in class and only see me? as a teacher, you¡¯re at least a doctor from a university, but you don¡¯t leave any room for others!¡± as soon as he said this. mory could see his handsome face slowly change at a speed visible to the naked there was an indescribable chill around them. mory unconsciously took a step back timidly, feeling that there was an unspeakable danger somewhere. bo yi looked up at mo li expressionlessly, his expression unchanged but his gaze became more complicated and unpredictable. he said slowly, ¡± oh? so you peeked at me when i went to the toilet? thank you for taking the initiative to admit it and telling me. you let me know that a mentally unhealthy person like you is even less qualified to receive the scholarship.¡± hearing this, mo li was so angry that he almost fainted. this was a little too vicious. did he not remember seeing her go to the toilet when she opened the door? that¡¯s why i took the initiative to say it and added another crime to myself? mory¡¯s temples were throbbing in anger. [ author jun: we¡¯ll continue at 12 0 ¡®clock sharp tonight. i¡¯m sorry it¡¯s so late today. i can¡¯t get up because of my period pain. i slept until i was out. ps: there were quite a lot of drafts in stock. the more she wrote, the more she felt that bo yi¡¯s story was unique, exciting, and touching. it was really different from everyone else¡¯s, but it was great. wait for the release. the countdown is starting.. Chapter 1922 - Chapter 1922: begging for mercy (3) chapter 1922: begging for mercy (3) translator: 549690339 there was no color on his face. previously, she was grateful to him for helping her get rid of the gay men who liked men, but now she hated him to the core. mory¡¯s pride really wanted to drive him away. however, mory knew that he couldn¡¯t. he needed money, he really needed it. mory held back his anger and forced a smile. he said slowly, ¡± teacher, i¡¯m sorry. it was my fault just now. no matter what i did wrong, please calm down. i really hope you can think about it again. the scholarship is really important to me. i can do anything you want, as long as you don¡¯t deprive me of my right to choose the scholarship. all the major examinations were taken by one¡¯s own strength. when bo yi heard this, he raised his head slowly and looked at the teenager¡¯s huanhuan again. he was called a teenager because mory looked really weak and fair. he wore big black eye sockets that covered half of his palm-sized face, and his specific appearance could not be seen at all. his clothes were loose, and his hair was pressed down by a hat, only a few strands of hair were exposed. mo li was really unremarkable, especially when he was in a foreign school where all the foreigners were tall and big. if rong zhan had not given him the information in advance, he would not have noticed mo li. bo yi just looked at ¡®him¡¯, his breathing becoming slower. when he spoke again, his tone seemed to have become more serious. ¡± mory, are you really short of money? you can do anything for money? ¡± was this really okay? if it was possible, he wouldn¡¯t need to say so much. he could just get him to the base and give him money to solve everything. mo li felt a chill run down his spine upon hearing this and seeing the way the other party was looking at him. ¡°you, what did you mean by that? teacher, i¡¯m not the kind of person you think i am. money can¡¯t exchange for my innocence and freedom.¡± mory quickly replied. innocence and freedom. bo yi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and he pursed his lips subconsciously. bo yi also knew that it might not be that simple. otherwise, rong zhan would not have asked him to come personally. ¡°you want the scholarship, right? give me a reason.¡± bo yi lowered his eyes as he spoke, his voice calm and cold. molly clenched his fists and said slowly, ¡± that¡¯s the money i should take. i want to use this money to live and pay for my school fees. this wasn¡¯t even enough. he still needed money for other things. bo yi¡¯s fingers tapped on the table lightly twice. he looked at mo li calmly and suddenly asked, ¡± how much do you need? ¡± mory was stunned for a moment, as if he didn¡¯t know what had happened. what was the point of asking himself how much he was lacking? could it be that he wanted to help her clean up? mory cleared his throat and said in a low voice, ¡± actually, my goal this year is 200000 dollars. 200 thousand dollars. that was more than 1 million yuan. it wasn¡¯t easy for students who studied outside to earn this money. ¡°how much do you need now? are you almost done?¡± bo yi asked. hearing this, mory suddenly fell silent. then he slowly said, ¡± it¡¯s almost done, yingying. i¡¯m still short of $190000. after saying that, mory lowered his head and rubbed his toes, looking serious. bo yi, ¡°huahua. ¡± he had to save a total of 200000 dollars, and mory still had 190000 dollars to save. hehe hehe interesting. this young man was not capable enough, but he was quite good at joking.. Chapter 1923 - Chapter 1923: Peeping (1) chapter 1923: peeping (1) translator: 549690339 you go first. i¡¯ll think about it when i report it. i¡¯ll see how you¡¯re doing later. hearing this, mory knew that it was not good to stay any longer. knowing that the other party had made up his mind, mory hesitated for a moment and still walked out. at this moment, bo yi raised his head slightly and looked at the young man¡¯s weak figure. there was a layer of haziness in his eyes, making it impossible to see what he was thinking. if the progress was too fast, the young man would be suspicious. mory was hiding something that others didn¡¯t know about, and he didn¡¯t want others to know, which was what mory wanted to protect. if he targeted mory too much and paid too much attention to him, it seemed that he would put this student on guard. and once they were on guard, it would be difficult to come into contact with them. obviously, mory was also a loner and didn¡¯t really contact other people in school. however, what kind of part-time job did this young man have outside? why didn¡¯t he dare to tell her? a dark look flashed across bo yi¡¯s eyes. bo yi did not pay much attention to this student. at first, he did not want to make people feel that there was something fishy. for two days in a row, bo yi did not go to talk to mo li. they only met occasionally in class. he would leave once class was over, not giving the other students any room to make him stay. of course, bo yi also saw that mori wanted to talk to him a few times. after all, he had something to use against this student. however, he had left on purpose. he did not look back and did not care about anyone. this was a trick, playing hard to get, but so what? he would let mory approach him on his own initiative instead of going to find this student himself. that night. bo yi drove out of the villa in the block. however, he lived in the neighborhood. after all, he couldn¡¯t be completely isolated from the world. he didn¡¯t like nannies and did everything himself. he would occasionally find a part-time worker and he would cook by himself. they went to the supermarket. bo yi was wearing a thin white turtleneck sweater on the inside and a smoky gray coat on the outside. his skin was as fair as jade, and his eyes were clear. his appearance was outstanding, and the hair in front of his forehead hung down slightly, covering half of his long eyebrows. when she watched him go pick out the food, there was really an indescribable feeling. every move revealed a noble aura, but the faint green color that appeared in his eyes seemed to make him look a little decadent. it was the normal state of insomnia all year round. such a scene attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention, especially women. however, it had to be said that men couldn¡¯t help but take a second look. the things that bo yi bought were things that he rarely bought. they were some fruits and snacks. especially snacks. he seemed to rarely buy these things, so he picked them up and picked them up carefully. his serious look attracted more attention, but he seemed to not notice anything and did not look back at others. she was clearly buying some snacks and other things, but she still seemed particularly distant and unapproachable. this kind of feeling was indescribably out of place. but in reality. indeed, bo yi did not eat snacks. he had his own reasons for buying these things. however, bo yi had always been sensitive to the gazes of outsiders. he could sense the meaning behind those gazes. was it malice or kindness, or perhaps, ridicule? it was a rather special gaze that followed closely behind him. that feeling didn¡¯t feel like it was from a stranger.. Chapter 1924 - Chapter 1924: peeking (2) chapter 1924: peeking (2) translator: 549690339 bo yi pretended not to see it and continued to choose until he went to the supermarket¡¯s cashier to line up to pay. many checkout counters were filled with people. bo yi lifted his watch, seemingly looking at the time. however, he didn¡¯t know that when he turned his watch slightly, the mirror-like surface of the watch suddenly reflected images from other angles. a figure wearing a brown green shirt kept meowing towards them. he was wearing a cap and the collar of his shirt covered half of his face. this person was standing at the cash register, waiting in line as well, but he was a row away from bo yi. when bo yi saw that person, there was a slight ripple in his eyes. he raised his head slowly and looked in that direction. instantly, he locked onto his target. it was that young man. moli. the reason why he could recognize this young man at a glance was because, unfortunately, he had used this photo of mory to cover the upper and lower half of his face in order to identify the gender of this man called mory. even though he did find her very feminine just from her looks. bo yi retracted his gaze and looked forward indifferently. and the person on the other side was indeed morri. every week at this time, morri would come here to buy things at night to deliver them to someone. it was just that morri didn¡¯t expect that he would actually meet the teacher who made him so unlucky here. at first, morri thought that this teacher was taking revenge on him, but for the next few days, he didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to him, which inevitably made morri feel that he was overthinking. however, the scholarship was still an important matter for him. morri saw that he had bought a lot of things in his shopping cart. there were fruits, snacks, and even a teddy bear. at this moment, many women were secretly sizing up bo yi. after all, waiting in line was always long. in the eyes of most people, when they saw this good-looking man actually buy so many miscellaneous things, they would think that he was buying them for his girlfriend. although he didn¡¯t see any girlfriends around him, those women were still looking at him with drooling faces. mory only felt that he did look a lot more casual and comfortable in his clothes compared to when he was in class. more importantly, he was still so good-looking. morri¡¯s eyes sneaked away from him and immediately looked down at the things in his shopping cart. could it be that did he really have a girlfriend? needless to say, she really couldn¡¯t tell that such a cold and proud man could actually have such a soft heart. when he loved his girlfriend so much, it really made people feel indescribable. however, at this moment. mory looked up againhis body froze. a numbing chill ran up her spine from the soles of her feet. she swallowed her saliva nervously. it actually matched. mo li¡¯s gaze met with bo yi¡¯s. bo yi¡¯s cold gaze was fixed on mo li and he caught mo li peeking at him. mory hurriedly turned his head away, as if he didn¡¯t see anything, to hide his ¡®peeping¡¯ gaze at the teacher. mory stood beside the cashier and pretended to be buying something. he picked up a box next to the cashier and looked down as if he was studying it. sliripture lubricated the ultra-thin of the ultra-thin morri mumbled in a low voice, as if he was very serious. although his voice was not loud, but ¡­. Chapter 1925 - Chapter 1925: Following (1) chapter 1925: following (1) translator: 549690339 however, the attention of the people nearby was still attracted over. they looked at the box of condoms in the young man¡¯s hand with complicated expressions and even muttered in a low voice. as mory mumbled in a low voice, he noticed that something was wrong. he suddenly focused his attention and carefully looked at what he was holding. he was suddenly shocked and quickly put the thing back with his face red. although he had already thrown it over, mory still felt that it was very hot. he seemed to have heard a faint shout. mory looked over and saw his teacher¡¯s face. there was no expression on his face, but mory had a feeling that he was the one who had made the sound. he was laughing at her. he saw it. morri lowered his head and clenched his fists. he felt like he had never been so stupid before. but it didn¡¯t matter. it wasnt the first time she had acted so stupidly in front of him. instead, she had become stupider and stupider each time. morri paid the money and left in a hurry, as if he was escaping. bo yi glanced indifferently at mo li¡¯s back as he left. he then looked at the boxes of adult toys at the cashier. there was no change in his eyes. it was as if nothing could cause the slightest ripple to him. bo yi walked out of the supermarket. the low-profile phaeton was filled with snacks and a little kitten that was jumping around. it was white and small. when xiang xiang was tired, she laid on a teddy bear, her little paws tugging at the wool. the car left. at this moment, a figure slowly walked out from a dark corner near the supermarket. morri watched the car drive away and took a deep breath. what should he do? he just felt a little unwilling. as for the scholarship, she would have to wait for him to say the word and see if he would let go of the plagiarism incident in the midterms. that was a huge sum of money, more than what she had earned from several part-time jobs. at this moment, a passenger alighted from a taxi on the side of the road. it was empty. after a short while, bo yi arrived at a place-the number one hospital of ** state. bo yi parked the car. he was carrying a lot of fruits and snacks in his hand and a teddy in his other hand as he walked towards the hospital. he was going to the psychiatric department. it was eight o ¡®clock in the evening, so there weren¡¯t many people. in a quiet and elegant vip ward, a little girl was lying on the bed quietly. the facilities were complete, but the little girl didn¡¯t look at anything. a nurse was helping her bandage her wound and change the medicine on her forehead. after bo yi saw this from outside, he knocked on the door and entered. as soon as he entered, he said to the nurse inside, ¡± go and call specialist mary over. the caretaker immediately nodded and left. it was only then that bo yi¡¯s gaze landed on the hospital bed. in his knee-length coat pocket, a white and fluffy little head suddenly popped out. its fragrant little paws were grabbing onto his coat pocket. when it saw the little girl on the bed, it meowed and jumped out of his coat. it bounced twice and jumped nimbly onto the bed. then, he cuddled beside her and licked her little hand. bo yi placed the things in his hands aside for her. he took the teddy bear from her and placed it beside her. then, he reached out and helped her to treat her wound that had not been completely wrapped. the little girl on the bed was only six or seven years old. she was awake, but she didn¡¯t speak or move. there were still some bruises on her body, and the wound on her forehead had not healed. [ author: another trap. good night, my babies. have a good night¡¯s sleep.. ] Chapter 1926 - Chapter 1926: Following (2) chapter 1926: following (2) translator: 549690339 not long after, a bespectacled female expert in a white coat appeared. she was very old, around 60 years old, but she still looked very energetic. the moment she entered, bo yi nodded slightly at her and asked, ¡± how¡¯s her situation? ¡® needless to say, he didn¡¯t feel optimistic either. sure enough, expert mary said, ¡± mr. bo, i think you should tell me more details. to be honest, her mental state has been greatly traumatized. as for her body, i believe you have seen it too. she was almost raped. the person who did it was very rough. shouldn¡¯t you explain something to me? ¡± the female specialist looked at bo yi, her expression slightly serious and her eyes filled with scrutiny. in fact, she was bo yi¡¯s psychological counselor and was very clear about bo yi¡¯s situation. when bo yi was in his normal personality, he was quiet. he was even depressed in the past. the second personality had not appeared for a long time. the second personality was cruel, violent and perverted. that night, bo yi had sent a little girl who had almost been sexually assaulted over. he had not told her the truth and had not allowed her to call the police. of course, she had the space to suspect bo yi. they suspected that his second personality had appeared and was saved by his first personality before he did something bad. how could bo yi not know what she was thinking? however, it wasn¡¯t the time to call the police yet. he didn¡¯t want others to know about his other matters. at this moment, his thin and slender body suddenly stood up, his hands slipped into his coat pockets, and he looked calmly at his psychological counselor. ¡± i¡¯m her savior. when it¡¯s time to call the police, i¡¯ll call the police. i¡¯m only asking you to visit her because i hope that there won¡¯t be any trouble now. ¡± he had already made it clear that if he found someone else to treat this little girl, the police would definitely be alerted. that¡¯s why she looked for her own psychologist. but now, the identity of the perpetrator had been temporarily removed by him. before his task was over, he could not call the police. not to mention, the perpetrator was already dead. bo yi looked at the little girl on the bed and a trace of pity flashed in his eyes. he placed the little bear he had bought beside her and said slowly, ¡± it will protect you. don¡¯t be afraid. it¡¯s safe here. no one can hurt you. at this time, little xiang xiang jumped out of bed and clung to his shoulder, looking at the little girl together. however, the little girl¡¯s eyes were red and empty. other than that, she did not have any other reaction. bo yi could not bear to see her like that and turned around slowly. he didn¡¯t stay any longer. he had arranged the best first-aid facilities for the little girl and his own counselor. that was all he could do for now. it wouldn¡¯t be long before the criminal was exposed to the public. then, bo yi walked around his counselor and left. the latter, ¡°wan wan.¡± she looked at bo yi¡¯s departing figure and spread her hands helplessly. in fact, she suspected her patient verbally, but to a certain extent, she still didn¡¯t believe that he would do such a thing. although his two personalities were brutal, they wouldn¡¯t hurt young girls or commit crimes. she still trusted him. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have covered for him for such a big matter. but what about others? this matter would be exposed sooner or later. the girl¡¯s family didn¡¯t know the truth, so how long could they hide it? especially- Chapter 1927 - Chapter 1927: Ambushed (1) chapter 1927: ambushed (1) translator: 549690339 especially now, the safety of young children was of great concern to the police and the media. after bo yi left, just as he was about to get into the car, his phone suddenly rang. he had received a message. it was a strange message, [ don¡¯t get in the car. ] he had parked the car in the hospital and not in the underground parking lot because it was a last minute drive. now that he suddenly saw the message on his phone, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. don¡¯t get in the car? who sent the message? bo yi looked at the car and was about to continue walking when a figure suddenly rushed over from the side. she seemed to have accidentally knocked into him with something in her hands. then, she hurriedly said, ¡± sorry, sorry. as he spoke anxiously, the man suddenly lifted his hat and signaled with his eyes not to go over. then, he walked away and stopped at a corner. mory took off his hat, and a thin layer of sweat appeared on his fair forehead. he leaned against the wall and panted slightly. a moment later, mory was about to look back when a figure appeared and almost hit his chin. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± bo yi lowered his head to look at mo li, a hint of coldness appearing on his handsome and eye-catching face, as if he was unhappy. mo li quickly pulled his sleeve back to hide. someone sneaked under your car just now. it¡¯s too dark, so i don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing, but maybe he¡¯s causing the brakes to malfunction. did you invite someone to your car! ¡± mory was nervous, and his eyes kept peeking in that direction. bo yi lowered his head and looked at morri. he was wearing a baseball cap, his black hair covering half of his small ear. his eyelashes were long and thin under his glasses. bo yi¡¯s clear eyes flickered slightly. it was just as rong zhan had said. this student was really very vigilant. even the slightest movement could cause him to react. it seemed that it was good for her to distance herself from him two days ago. this way, it would save her from suspecting that she had ulterior motives. ¡°i don¡¯t have any enemies,¡± bo yi¡¯s gaze was fixed on mo li. he asked calmly, ¡± why are you here? were you following me? ¡± even though it was a question, her tone was firm. mo li¡¯s hair stood on end as he leaned against the wall. his eyes darted around, not daring to look at him. t-t-t-t-this is actually b-because of yingluo. ¡°what?¡± where are you going? there¡¯s really something wrong with that car! someone did something to it! yingluo!¡± mo li saw that bo yi turned and left as soon as he heard the words ¡®scholarship¡¯. he quickly stopped him and chased after bo yi to the car not far away. suddenly, a loud bang was heard not far away. bang-i following the loud bang of a car, a wave of fire came, instantly engulfing everything nearby. bo yi and mo li were caught off guard. bo yi quickly pounced on mo li and rolled into the nearby grass. everything happened so quickly and fiercely that he was caught off guard. fortunately, there were not many people around, only a few cars nearby were damaged. the air was filled with a layer of black dust, covering his head and face. mory felt his ears buzzing as if he had been struck by a tinnitus. he moved his body and realized that he seemed to be on top of a warm body, and the person under him was a human cushion.. Chapter 1928 - Chapter 1928: Ambushed (2) chapter 1928: ambushed (2) translator: 549690339 before mory could react, the person under him moved. bo yi pulled molly away. although his body was also stained with black dust, he didn¡¯t damage his image at all. he didn¡¯t look disheveled. on the other hand, molly, who was lifted up by bo yi, looked disheveled and dizzy. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. bo yi glanced at the location of the car and pulled mo li away quickly. ¡°cough, cough cough cough cough! so i¡¯m not here to break your accelerator, i¡¯m here to blow up your kasaya! don¡¯t pull me!¡± mo li coughed uncomfortably and shook him off. even though bo yi had saved him at the first moment, mo li¡¯s attitude had changed drastically. bo yi didn¡¯t stop. he just said, ¡± up to you. don¡¯t blame me if you die accidentally. ¡® after that, he left without looking back. molly wiped the dust off his face and gritted his teeth in anger. the two of them did not take another car to leave. bo yi turned left and right on the street, and mory followed with difficulty. his head, which was already muddled from the explosion, became even dizzier. the fire truck arrived very quickly, but the two of them left without looking back. bo yi was still holding a ¡®old phone¡¯ in his hand, typing a message, seemingly to send it to someone. mo li had been grumbling along the way. there was a complicated look in his eyes as he looked at bo yi, and he seemed to be a little afraid of him. ¡°hey, who the hell are you? are you even a teacher!¡± did you hear me? do you know that you almost killed me just now? ¡± mo li was finally angered by his indifference. he rushed forward and snatched the phone from bo yi¡¯s hand, looking at the message on it. with one look, his expression changed slightly. molly¡¯s body stiffened for some reason. he slowly raised his head and met with those cold eyes. bo yi¡¯s face darkened. he reached out his hand, and morri swallowed nervously before slowly handing the phone back to him. ¡°you, who are you? you texted this person called sang xia to delete your street records? why? who is that person? is she a woman?¡± mo li held his breath and asked nervously. bo yi immediately took the phone and placed it in his coat pocket. he said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t you know that curiosity killed the cat? ¡± this time, mory was really scared. the reason why he was so vigilant was because he had experienced danger. he was talented, but he kept a low profile in school. there was no reason. he just wanted to keep a low profile and save his life. in front of his life, everything else was nothing. mory couldn¡¯t take it anymore. just as he was about to leave, he remembered the moment in the lawn when he was lying on top of him and he was his human cushion. at the moment of the explosion, he reacted and rolled away with her in his arms. he didn¡¯t ignore her, but subconsciously protected himself first. a look of hesitation flashed across mo li¡¯s eyes. in the end, he held it in and said to bo yi, ¡± at least tell me what the explosion was about and whether you will harm me!? bo yi retracted his gaze from his surroundings, his tone indifferent. i¡¯m not sure about the explosion either. maybe it was because of you. after all, i didn¡¯t see anyone hiding under my car.. in the end, huahua, what do you think our relationship is? ¡° Chapter 1929 - Chapter 1929: Overnight (1) chapter 1929: overnight (1) translator: 549690339 bo yi snorted. i¡¯m your teacher, thank you! when mo li heard that he was doubting him, he immediately exploded. you, what are you saying! if it wasn¡¯t for me, you would have been blown to ashes by now!¡± the corners of bo yi¡¯s lips lifted. it seemed to be a silent mockery. he wouldn¡¯t die so easily. otherwise, he would have lived all these years in vain. he was someone who had once committed suicide, and even the king of hell wouldn¡¯t accept him. seeing that he was unmoved, morri suppressed his anger and said angrily, what are you doing now? why don¡¯t you leave this damn place? ¡± bo yi continued to ignore mo li. suddenly, he seemed to have heard something. he walked to an alley and snapped his fingers. then, a white little fellow jumped out with a meow and jumped down from the top of the alley. he was hugged by bo yi. mory was dumbfounded. where did this little guy come from? bo yi didn¡¯t turn back and said, ¡± ¡°keep up.¡± mory followed him. everyone had a sixth sense. to mory, although there was something wrong with this teacher, he felt that this person would not harm him. if he wanted to harm him, there would be many chances. but for some reason, mory felt that ever since he saved him in the lawn, his teacher¡¯s attitude towards him had been much worse. was he in a bad mood? or was it because of something else? mory couldn¡¯t understand, so he just patted his head and left. molly followed behind him. just as he was about to ask how long they were going to walk, he was suddenly attracted by an expensive and dazzling luxury car parked on the side of the road in front of them. it was a very stylish mavbach. the black bodv of the car showed a smooth and derfect curve and luster under the night light. morri¡¯s eyes widened as he walked. i, i¡¯ll go. it¡¯s so cool. as he was speaking, morri suddenly slammed into the electric pole. xiangxiang, who was lying on bo yi¡¯s shoulder, saw it and immediately meowed as if her heart was in pain. bo yi turned back to look at mo li. he saw that this student¡¯s face was covered in dirt. his hat had long been gone and his hair was in a mess. at this moment, he was covering his nose in pain. for some reason, the anger that he felt earlier seemed to have dissipated a little. mo li was in so much pain that he was about to cry. when he looked up and saw bo yi looking at him, he immediately shouted, ¡± what are you looking at? haven¡¯t you seen someone hit a pillar before? ¡± bo yi nodded his head lightly. ¡± yes, i¡¯ve never seen anyone look at a car or crash into a pillar. ¡® mo li¡¯s liver ached from anger and he retorted angrily, ¡± what? are you looking down on me?! if you can¡¯t afford a luxury car, can¡¯t you just show it to others? if i can¡¯t afford it, do you think a poor professor like you can? don¡¯t always look so cold and arrogant. let me tell you, there¡¯s not much difference between us!¡± with that, mory walked over angrily. when bo yi heard this, his clear and slender eyes seemed to suddenly become a little deeper. he looked at the flustered molly, then at the luxury car parked by the side of the road. finally, he walked over unhurriedly and took out a car key from his coat pocket. suddenly, with a beep, the door was unlocked and the window rolled down. little xiangxiang directly jumped over his shoulder, nimbly jumped into the car, and jumped into the front passenger seat. [ author: i¡¯m about to be high-energy, i have to be more high-energy than that.. ] [ don¡¯t be scared, good night ] Chapter 1930 - Chapter 1930: Overnight (2) chapter 1930: overnight (2) translator: 549690339 bo yi walked to the other side of the car and opened the door. he took off his dusty coat and threw it aside, then sat in the driver¡¯s seat. the entire process was elegant, smooth, and natural. the car started with a screech, and the two bright lights in front of the car dazzled mo li¡¯s eyes. mory was already dumbfounded. she stood there in a daze. what, what happened? the process seemed to drag on with every minute and second, and things were developing in a direction that mory had never expected. the glaring light seemed to be deliberately shining over, almost blinding the titanium dog eyes. the car suddenly moved, and molly quickly went forward, but then stopped. his face was a little hot, a little embarrassed, and a little embarrassed. the car stopped and bo yi looked over. his expression was calm. are you getting in or not? ¡± morri,¡±yingluo.¡± god imows how long i¡¯ve been walking in a sorry state just now. i really want to get into a car to rest, not to mention this low-key, luxurious and sophisticated maybach, but, but i don¡¯t care about my face! just now, he was stunned. how could he now suddenly, bo yi stepped on the accelerator and the car flew out. ¡°hey, wait-! wait for me, don¡¯t go!¡± to hell with his face, he wanted to get in that car! mory shouted and immediately chased after him. in the blink of an eye, the maybach had traveled 70 to 80 meters. morri, who was already exhausted, had to chase after it bitterly. fortunately, the car stopped halfway through when morri could not bear it anymore and cursed. finally, he got his wish and climbed up. forty minutes later, the car returned to an old block in the city center. all the way, morri was in a state of wanting to touch the luxury car but was afraid that his dirty hands would dirty it. xiangxiang was lying on the back of bo yi¡¯s seat, looking at this person lazily. ¡°ahem, that, where are we going?¡± mo li sat up straight and asked him, pretending to be calm. bo yi spat out two words. my house. ¡°w-what? to your house?¡± mo li¡¯s expression immediately changed, and he looked at him in shock and horror. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you want to go to a hotel with me in this state?¡± ¡± i¡¯m sorry, ¡± bo yi replied indifferently, ¡± i¡¯m not interested. ¡± mory dodged and looked away, but he still said, ¡± i, i¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t have any plans with me, or you¡¯ll regret it. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid that she would get into trouble for him due to the explosion, she wouldn¡¯t have been with him. no matter how important the scholarship was, it couldn¡¯t be more important than her own life. ¡°shut up, okay?¡± bo yi was expressionless. morri,¡±yingluo.¡± he immediately stopped talking. however, what did he say wrong? the car soon arrived at his house, which was a high-end villa in the block. it was very old and had a long history, but it was expensive and full of local exotic charm. mory followed him out of the car and watched as he walked back to the villa with the kitten in his arms. mory stood behind him and looked up at the entire villa. he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. the price of the house here was less than one-tenth of the price of a toilet in his villa even if he worked hard for several years. it was an era of skyrocketing housing prices, and this was the city center. perhaps this was what it meant to be hidden in the city.. he seemed to hate noisy people, but- Chapter 1931 - Chapter 1931: overnight (3) chapter 1931: overnight (3) translator: 549690339 yet, she was living in a quiet place amidst the chaos. this place was not remote, so mo li let his guard down a little and followed him in. since he vaguely knew how much he was worth, he didn¡¯t want to be too humble. after all, his money had nothing to do with him, and he didn¡¯t want to spend it. after thinking it through, mory completely let go of his nervousness and restraint. after mory went in, there was a warm yellow light at the entrance, and he heard the sound of a fireplace. before she could continue walking in, she heard bo yi¡¯s emotionless voice from inside. ¡± you can only stay on the first floor. you¡¯re not allowed to enter anywhere else and you¡¯re not allowed to touch my things. ¡± mo li immediately felt a little angry upon hearing this. his dislike for her was too obvious. was he like this, or did he look down on her? mory held on to his humble dignity and kept telling himself that if it wasn¡¯t for the special situation, he wouldn¡¯t be here, as if he had taken advantage of him. hmph, who cares? mory pursed his lips and said impatiently, ¡± i know. ¡± sit downstairs. i¡¯ll come down later. when bo yi said this, he had already gone upstairs. mo li then walked in quietly. he looked at the facilities inside and his eyes widened. the facilities here included thick curtains, dark brown floors, genuine leather sofas, and expensive white carpets. although the overall color was dark, it was unusually clean and did not allow the slightest bit of dirt. mo li looked at the filth all over his body, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. it wasn¡¯t his fault for looking down on him, as he couldn¡¯t bear to trample on him. in less than ten minutes, bo yi came down. the moment he came down, he saw a person sitting on the floor slightly in front of the entrance. he was squatting, hugging his knees and nodding his head in a daze. bo yi¡¯s movements were very light, so light that mo li didn¡¯t even notice when he sat down on the sofa. bo yi was sizing mo li up. it was as if he had entered his own territory, his gaze was full of arrogance. he pursed his lips slightly, and an undetectable look of understanding flashed across his eyes. bo yi looked at mo li, his mind once again recalling a certain scene from the explosion. at the time of the explosion, he subconsciously pushed the student away and inevitably had some intimate contact with the student. however, mory¡¯s body was very soft. even though his chest looked flat, the softness of his body was not something many men had. for example, her waist was very thin, like a willow. his appearance was also very feminine, but everyone told him that this student was a boy, and the information also showed this. he had never had a girlfriend before and had never touched a woman before. mory¡¯s waist was as thin as his ex-girlfriend¡¯s waist, like a woman¡¯s. bo yi retracted his gaze, his expression turning colder. what kind of taste did rong zhan have? this mo li was just a weak young man. if mory wasn¡¯t his mission target, he wouldn¡¯t have brought an outsider back for fear of an accident. mory was drowsy. as she nodded, she accidentally bit her tongue. she immediately gasped and was woken up by the pain. it looked really clumsy. after little xiang xiang saw it, she meowed twice, gloating at its master¡¯s misfortune. her small body stretched comfortably under the gentle caress of her master¡¯s big hand. mory looked up and saw the scene.. Chapter 1932 - Chapter 1932: Overnight (4) chapter 1932: overnight (4) translator: 549690339 he was stunned. he felt that the scene was like an oil painting. the man was sitting on the leather sofa, barefoot on the expensive carpet with complicated patterns. his head was slightly lowered, and he was stroking the cat by his feet. his figure was thin and tall, and his clear and white face was like god¡¯s most perfect piece of art. every part of his facial features was just right, so perfect that it was pleasing to the eye. mory had to admit that he was a little stunned for a moment. ¡°that guy teased me.¡± ¡°come here.¡± bo yi said without raising his head. mo li walked over and realized that there was a set of clean clothes beside bo yi. he asked indifferently, ¡± are you going to wash them? ¡± ¡°uh, i¡¯m not in a hurry. let¡¯s talk about serious business first.¡± most importantly, it was not convenient for her to take a bath in his house at this time. in short, it would be inconvenient in all kinds of ways. ¡°as you wish.¡± bo yi said calmly and poured a cup of tea for her. in this bleak autumn, he warmed his hands with the tea by the fireplace. he loved cleanliness, he was afraid of the cold, and he was also very, very reticent. those were the three ¡®very¡¯ that mory had concluded. ¡°what do you want to know? ask now.¡± bo yi¡¯s expression was indifferent. morri finally asked, ¡± i want to know if you¡¯re really a teacher. why did someone want to set you up with a bomb under your car? and, and, will those people drag me down when they see me helping you?¡± bo yi¡¯s clear and slightly lowered eyes flickered. all three of his suspicions were on point. however- when bo yi raised his head again, his expression did not change. he replied indifferently, ¡± firstly, i¡¯m just a temporary teacher. i¡¯ll leave when your professor returns from his studies. secondly, there was a bomb under my car. i just want to say that i have no enemies. i¡¯ve always been alone. i don¡¯t know about the bomb. thirdly, i don¡¯t think i can answer you about this. you¡¯ve been following me sneakily. i still have reason to suspect that it was you who dragged me down. think about it. did you offend someone? did someone want to harm you?¡± then, he looked at mory calmly and took a sip of tea. his ability to lie with his eyes open seemed to have reached the point of perfection. even if the truth was that bo yi had never lied before, his scheming was very deep. when mory heard what he said, his expression seemed to change slightly. then, molly lowered his head. he seemed to be in a dilemma. bo yi looked at molly calmly, as if waiting to see what he would say. however, all of molly¡¯s thoughts turned into a helpless sigh. mory got up slowly with one hand on the ground. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, then i¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience, but i can¡¯t completely believe what you said. i have something to do, so i¡¯ll go first. ¡± as soon as he said that, thunder rumbled outside. the strong wind at night swept the rain down, making the rain pitter-patter on the villa¡¯s windows. bo yi and mo li looked at the window at the same time. mo li was stunned. bo yi turned his head slightly and said, ¡± i won¡¯t see you out.. Chapter 1933 - Chapter 1933: Overnight (5) chapter 1933: overnight (5) translator: 549690339 mory looked at the sudden rain and said, ¡± ¡± so directly even if he had a car, he didn¡¯t send her home. indeed, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to come back, so why would he send her home, hanhan? he was such a cold person. molly stood up and walked to the entrance. little xiang xiang suddenly jumped down and ran to molly¡¯s side. she pulled at the leg of molly¡¯s pants and looked up at molly with her eyes like the stars in the night sky, shining with a pure and innocent luster. mory¡¯s heart softened. this kitten and its owner¡¯s personalities were completely different! mory bent over and stroked xiangxiang¡¯s fur, then walked to the door and opened it to go out. however, as soon as the door opened, a cold wind mixed with cold rain suddenly blew in, making mory shiver that night. it loved to rain in autumn. bo yi knew this when he returned from rome. not long after he returned, it rained a few times, especially at night. there was an autumn rain and a cold. it was already past nine o ¡®clock in the evening, with heavy rain and strong winds blowing. there wasn¡¯t even the shadow of a taxi on the streets outside, let alone people. however, even so, the person behind him did not have any other intentions. not to mention giving him a gift, he did not even want to lend him an umbrella. mory felt a little depressed. after all, he was not a stranger, but his teacher. he said that he was angry, but in the end, he was helpless. perhaps in the eyes of rich people, what happened to him had nothing to do with others. what mory didn¡¯t know was that while he was facing the stormy night outside, the man on the sofa was looking at his back with an indifferent and calm gaze- mory took a deep breath and rushed out of the door with his hands over his head. in an instant, almost as soon as he rushed out, the rain drenched mory. the cold wind invaded, penetrating his clothes and stabbing into his bones. mory¡¯s figure disappeared out of the door, and the door of the villa behind him slowly closed. the little cat xiang xiang pounced over and meowed as she tugged at her owners pants. however, bo yi retracted his gaze unhurriedly. he finished the remaining half cup of hot tea before standing up and walking to the entrance. he was still wearing his warm home clothes. he walked to the entrance, took off his coat, and took out a large umbrella from the umbrella rack at the door. the door opened, and he went out. when he found mory, the slender figure was barely hiding under the window of a closed restaurant. she was leaning against the wall to avoid the storm. it was unclear if the rain had gotten into her eyes or what, but mory rubbed her eyes a few times, causing them to become red and swollen from the constant moisture. it was too cold. molly shivered as he squatted down and hugged himself tightly, praying for the rain to stop. as he was thinking, the rain above his head seemed to have suddenly lessened, and the wind seemed to have stopped. mory slowly opened his praying eyes and saw two long, straight legs in front of him. the person was wearing a large windbreaker and holding a bone umbrella with complicated patterns. in the dark night, mory¡¯s gaze on him was still indifferent, without any warmth. ¡°get up,¡± he said. mory lowered his head and remained unmoved. at this moment, mory was like a little wild dog or cat in a sorry state. he had no home to return to, and he was shivering in the corner in the rain. his eyes were red. to be honest, it was a pair of very attractive eyes. ¡± an, i won¡¯t spoil it. continue the countdown.. get a ticket and stay up late to save your manuscript! ¡° Chapter 1934 - Chapter 1934: Overnight (6) chapter 1934: overnight (6) translator: 549690339 she had a pair of slightly long peach-shaped eyes that were full of charm. if not for the fact that she was a male student, she would still make people¡¯s imagination run wild, and there would even be other boys who would chase after her. however, right now. mo li¡¯s stubbornness seemed to have reached its limit. bo yi stood there for a long time. it was raining heavily around them and he gradually lost his patience. in the end, he simply picked mo li up. mo li stumbled and almost fell into his arms. however, bo yi didn¡¯t dodge. he held the umbrella and held onto molly¡¯s slender wrist, taking it back without any room for rejection. fortunately, this student was a boy. his family did not allow women to stay overnight. he didn¡¯t allow women to get close to him. ¡°thank you. i¡¯ll leave when the rain stops.¡± morri lowered his head and replied in a hoarse voice. ¡°mory, is it difficult for you to stay here for a night?¡± bo yi turned back to look at mo li, his tone was filled with an indescribable emotion. oh my god! mo li was stunned for a moment, as if he hadn¡¯t expected him to ask him to stay the night. go take a shower and rest early. there¡¯s a guest room on the first floor. if you need it, you can stay for the night. after bo yi took off his coat, he was about to go upstairs. mo ii looked at him, his lips moving. he was about to say something when he heard bo yi say, ¡± after all, it¡¯s not very safe outside at this time. i don¡¯t want any students to get into an accident while i¡¯m teaching. ¡± morri,¡±yingluo.¡± after bo yi left, mo li looked at his drenched body and thought for a long time. he didn¡¯t go to the so-called room but stayed by the fireplace not far away. he squatted down slowly to warm himself up and also wanted to dry his clothes. more importantly, she couldn¡¯t just take a bath in someone else¡¯s house, let alone a man¡¯s. at least, not now. maury warmed the fireplace and felt extremely comfortable. his head was heavy, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel sleepy. bo yi suffered from severe insomnia. it was impossible for him to fall asleep before midnight. he came down to drink water. the first floor had not turned off the lights. the warm yellow lights were on. he saw the figure who was wrapped tightly around himself and snuggled up next to the fireplace. he poured himself a glass of water, and after two sips, his indifferent eyes fell on mory. mory¡¯s hat was long gone, and his short, wet hair hung down, slightly covering the side of his face. perhaps it was because of the fireplace, but his white face was very red. bo yi walked over, his long fingers touching morri¡¯s forehead, feeling his boiling temperature. when mory woke up again, he was woken up by someone. as soon as she opened her eyes, she felt that her head was in pain. she held her head and wanted to speak, but she realized that her throat was in pain when it moved. bo yi squatted down and passed a glass of water and some medicine to morri. his tone seemed to be gentle, which was rare. don¡¯t talk so much. take the fever medicine. maybe it was because it was rare for someone to serve him like this, or maybe it was because he was really uncomfortable, or maybe it was because he didn¡¯t want to win anymore, so morri didn¡¯t think about it and directly took the so-called pill and drank a cup of warm water. at a certain moment, molly didn¡¯t know if this teacher was cold by nature or soft-hearted. he seemed very conflicted. after taking the medicine, molly felt much better. bo yi didn¡¯t go upstairs. he just sat on the sofa at the side, his gaze calm as he said faintly ¡­. Chapter 1935 - Chapter 1935: Overnight (7) chapter 1935: overnight (7) translator: 549690339 ¡°why didn¡¯t you go in to take a shower and rest? didn¡¯t i prepare your clothes for you?¡± molly was wrapped in a blanket that bo yi had thrown at him. he said in a weak voice, ¡± i¡¯m already very troubled. you don¡¯t have to give me a separate room. anyway, thank you, teacher. bo yi didn¡¯t say anything more. this was mo li¡¯s choice. he had done what he should and shouldn¡¯t do. he was still doing it for the mission. he sat on the sofa, his slender fingers on the table, tapping slowly and rhythmically, as if he was thinking about something ¡°what kind of part-time job do you have outside? are your conditions very difficult?¡± mo li¡¯s expression became a little unnatural when he heard him mention this topic. he had just called him a poor wretch, but it turned out that he owned a luxury car and a villa. they were not on the same level. they were on completely different levels. however, maybe it was the warmth and quietness of the villa that made him feel a little more relaxed, morri gradually began to reveal his own affairs. i came here to study from a northern city in country z. my family¡¯s conditions are not good. after i got into college, i got the opportunity to study in country m. i¡¯ve been here all the way until now. the tuition fees and prices in country m are not something that a poor child like me can afford. so, of course, i will work a lot of jobs outside to support everything. mory said calmly, no sadness or complaint on his face, as if he had been used to it all. however, something flashed across bo yi¡¯s eyes. if he didn¡¯t know that this student had served in the military before and was good at anti-reconnaissance, he might have been fooled by mory¡¯s words. this student¡¯s life was definitely not as simple as mory had said. however, bo yi did not expose him. mo li did not say it because he did not want to or he did not trust him enough. but now, bo yi suddenly asked mo li a question. ¡°you¡¯re saying you¡¯re from a city in the north of country z? then what¡¯s your chinese name?¡± moli was just a boy¡¯s english name, and that was all there was to it. the information that rong zhan had given him was the same-there was no chinese name. with a cup of hot tea in his hand, mory, who was sitting by the fireplace with a blanket over him, suddenly looked up at him. a chinese name, a chinese name? mo li looked into bo yi¡¯s eyes. his eyes were clear and slender. they were not very black, and his pupils were a little amber. mo li suddenly felt like he was possessed as he was being stared at by bo yi. he said slowly, ¡± qianqian, my chinese name is an mu. an mu. when bo yi heard this name, his thin body seemed to be slightly startled. then, he frowned slightly. your surname is an? ¡± an mu immediately nodded. yes, my surname is an. what¡¯s wrong with that? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing. my mother¡¯s surname is also an.¡± bo yi lowered his head to drink his tea and said lightly. an mu was surprised when she heard that. she asked, ¡± teacher, is your mother from country z too? ¡± bo yi closed his head slightly. ¡± my mother and father are both in the country. ¡± at this point, an mu did not know what to say for a moment. she only slightly raised the corner of her mouth. ¡± what a coincidence. ¡± at this moment, bo yi looked towards the window. the thick curtains covered half of the window Chapter 1936 - Chapter 1936: Overnight (8) chapter 1936: overnight (8) translator: 549690339 with half of it left, she could see the wutong tree swaying in the night outside. he held a small teacup in his hand, and at an unnoticeable angle, his fingers gently rubbed the wall of the cup, as if he was thinking about something after making up his mind, bo yi turned his gaze and said slowly, ¡± apart from huahua¡¯s family conditions, my situation is similar to yours in other areas. however, i¡¯ve been living and going to school on my own since i was young. i don¡¯t like to communicate with others and i don¡¯t have any particularly good friends. an mu was slightly stunned when she heard that. why? is it because of the disharmony in qianqian¡¯s family? ¡± bo yi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as he looked at an mu. he seemed to have noticed something subtle and sensitive from this student¡¯s face. he didn¡¯t say anything, he just retracted his gaze and lowered his head slightly. little xiang xiang had woken up at this time, lying lazily by his feet and rubbing against it, then continued to sleep. bo yi stroked little xiang xiang, not saying a word. in an mu¡¯s eyes, his behavior was no doubt a silent agreement. an mu¡¯s slender and white fingers clenched the teacup slightly, and her voice came through the night. teacher, do you know that i grew up in that kind of family? ¡± bo yi¡¯s hand paused. an mu did not notice it and continued to speak slowly. she looked at the fireplace on the side, and there seemed to be a moving fire in her eyes. i¡¯m working hard now to earn money so that i can get rid of all of that. my family has been a long-term nightmare to me. my father is a violent family and values men over women. when i was young, he beat my mother and me. he beat people when he was drunk and even beat people when he wasn¡¯t drunk. he shouted every day. my mother gave birth to a few children for him and is now sick. the doctor said that she would be in a wheelchair soon. he has money outside but he doesn¡¯t treat my mother. later, he spent all his money. it¡¯s getting harder and harder at home, and domestic violence is even more common, yingluo.¡± speaking of this, an mu seemed to have recalled something, and her peach -shaped eyes seemed to have a little watery light floating in them. an mu looked straight ahead, and her delicate nose seemed to be slightly red. she continued slowly, ¡± i¡¯ve been envious of other children since i was a child. they have happy families and close relationships with their fathers, but my father is the most terrifying person in the world to me. no matter how hard it was outside, compared to going home, she still felt much happier. when he thought about the past, his heart was filled with suppressed pain. that was not his harbor, but his cage. it was hell. that ferocious face, the violent punches and kicks, and the screams were nightmares for the nights after he grew up. bo yi¡¯s lips were slightly pursed, and his clear eyes became complicated. he had led the topic there and deliberately kept silent. he did not expect to find out about an mu¡¯s family situation when she was young. this was not in rong zhan¡¯s information. domestic violence was indeed a source of pain and depression. an mu thought that she did not like to be with her family since she was young because her family was not good to her. however, she did not know that it was not the case for bo yi. it was because of her own reasons. he had been abused when he was young, and after he was rescued, he had become unsociable and cold. he also had violent genes, and he would hurt his family uncontrollably.. Chapter 1937 - Chapter 1937: gender suspicion (1) chapter 1937: gender suspicion (1) translator: 549690339 he loved them, so he left to protect them. although his parents were unwilling, he insisted, so they could only give in. her current state was completely different from the nature of domestic violence. however, the hurt and trauma from his childhood would follow him like a shadow and carry him for a lifetime. bo yi looked at an mu¡¯s side profile. under the warm yellow light, the lines of an mu¡¯s side profile seemed to have become much softer. her eyelashes were long and slender, as if they could withstand the soft light that poured down. this young man no, wait a minute, yingluo. bo yi seemed to have thought of something and his eyes narrowed slightly. if he did not hear wrongly, when an mu said those words just now, one of them was: ¡°my father is a violent family and values boys over girls. he hit my mother and my sister when i was young.¡± you¡¯re biased towards boys and you¡¯re bullying me. am i overthinking it, yingluo? wasn¡¯t mory a boy? even the information said so. if his father valued boys over girls, why would he beat and kick him since he was young and bring him such an inerasable nightmare? if he wanted to hit someone, he should hit a girl. moreover, only a girl would say what she said just now. girls: bo yi¡¯s expression changed slightly. he couldn¡¯t help but think of the explosion earlier. the soft body he had come into contact with, the very, very thin waist. mory always wore a loose hoodie and covered his hood as if he was a student who was not confident. however, was he really feeling inferior, or was he trying to hide something from an mu? would there be any conflict between this and the information rong zhan gave? bo yi¡¯s expression became more and more complicated. ¡°an mu,¡± ¡°w-what?¡± an mu was not used to being called by this name all of a sudden. she had not used her chinese name for a long time. ¡± besides you, you can¡¯t take care of all the other sons in the family by yourself. ¡± bo yi¡¯s seemingly ordinary words had a hidden meaning. an mu did not think much of it when she heard that, especially when the last sentence poked her. an mu slowly said, ¡± actually, i only have one child in my family, yingluo. when an mu said this, she seemed to have thought of something and was suddenly stunned. ¡°a what?¡± ¡°uh, no. i have two boys and two girls at home. i¡¯m the eldest in the family and have a younger twin brother.¡± as soon as an mu said this, bo yi¡¯s fingers that were holding the teacup tightened. the twins wanted to see their younger brother? just now, he deliberately asked an mu what her son was doing at home, but an mu said there was only one. only one what, son? faintly, bo yi felt that there was something hidden in this that he and the others did not know about. bo yi pursed his lips slightly, pretending to be calm. younger twin brother? is your relationship with your brother good? where is your brother now? ¡± an mu¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. bo yi¡¯s eyes darkened. he thought that an mu had noticed something, but he did not expect an mu to slowly say, ¡± ¡°yingluo, he and i we¡¯re very close. yingluo, my brother is very smart and kind, but yingluo . ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± bo yi¡¯s tone became much gentler unconsciously, as if he was guiding something patiently. however, the words that came out of his mouth shocked him. ¡°but he¡¯s dead,¡± brother feng jiu, [ tomorrow night will be the new year¡¯s big bang! ] [ no need to thank me, kang bei bi, please give me some motivation, smash me to death with your votes ] Chapter 1938 - Chapter 1938: Gender suspicious (2) chapter 1938: gender suspicious (2) translator: 549690339 however, he was dead. his brother was dead. bo yi looked at an mu, whose eyes were suddenly filled with tears, and his tears suddenly fell. his heart shook, as if the answer to something was about to be revealed. an mu said that her twin brother was smart, kind, and close to her, but he was dead. bo yi had never expected that he would be able to get all the information he wanted to know from the words he got out. there would definitely be some minor changes. for example, was that really a younger twin brother? could it be that he was the younger brother of twins? if an mu was a resentful girl, and her twin brother died, she would replace her brother¡¯s identity because of some things that could not be revealed. in fact, there would not be two sons and two daughters in the family, but her brother was the only son. why did he think so? if she said that, an mu would not have made a mistake and accused her father of domestic violence, valuing boys over girls, and beating her up since she was young. the tone of his words clearly sounded like something that only a girl would say. the more bo yi thought about it, the more he felt that there was such a possibility. however, it was only his guess and he could not be sure just as the string in bo yi¡¯s mind was tight, xiang xiang suddenly got up. her small and soft body stretched lazily in satisfaction, then she ran to an mu¡¯s side. she lay down on an mu¡¯s blanket and rubbed against an mu¡¯s ankle. a gentle look appeared in an mu¡¯s eyes. she lowered her head and stroked it with her fair and slender hands. her posture was gentle. bo yi suddenly stood up and walked past an mu. he walked towards the stairs and said, ¡± it¡¯s late. you¡¯d better go to your room to rest, take a shower, and change into clean clothes. i don¡¯t like people making my house too dirty. with that, bo yi left without looking back. an mu was stunned for a moment. she looked at his back, then slowly retracted her gaze. she lowered her head and looked at the kitten in her palm. an mu¡¯s lips slightly curved up. ¡°thank you,¡± she said. an mu said softly. regardless of whether he heard it or not, she had to thank him. she took the blanket and got up from the fireplace. she picked up the clothes on the sofa and went to the room that bo yi had just mentioned. the innermost part of the first floor was a little remote, but fortunately, there was a light at the side, so little xiangxiang ran over to escort him. an mu¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. she turned on the light. it was a room about thirty square meters in size. it was neither big nor small. there was a big bed, a table, a bedside table, a tv, and a separate bathroom. it seemed that it was really a guest room. everything was very clean and spotless, just like the outside. it must have been cleaned often. after an mu felt relieved, she locked the door and put the clean clothes on the bed. an mu did not turn to the bathroom but turned off the light, and the room suddenly fell into darkness. it was dark, and it was still raining outside. the curtains were not pulled open, and an mu slowly slid down against the door. she squatted on the ground and hugged herself. no one knew what an mu was doing or why she did not take a shower. only an mu herself knew that even at this point, she was still on guard. because of the darkness, she was afraid. because of the past, she was cautious. she was afraid that if she entered the bathroom, someone would take the opportunity to come in, or if the door would open when she fell asleep.. Chapter 1939 - Chapter 1939: She was peeked at while bathing (1) chapter 1939: she was peeked at while bathing (1) translator: 549690339 an mu did not know why she was so vigilant and nervous. she was like this everywhere, not just with her teacher, bo yi. she knew that it was tiring and stressful, but it was also because of this that she could survive. time passed by slowly, and it was about one o ¡®clock in the morning. an mu had already adapted to the darkness here. she probably made sure that there was no accident, then she slowly got up and went into the bathroom. in the bathroom, an mu stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself. his clothes were crumpled, covered in dust and drenched by the heavy rain. even after being baked in the fireplace for so long, they were still wet. an mu looked at herself inside and slowly took off her clothes. the coat, the loose sweater inside, was taken off from the top of her head, and the sweater was taken off as a piece of underwear. instantly, the mirror showed such a scene. she also took off her pants, and an mu stood on the smooth floor with her bare feet. from bottom to top, she saw her snow-white feet, slender ankles, straight and tender calves, and her thighs. the curves of her waist and buttocks were particularly beautiful and charming. her thin waist seemed to be really fragile. as his gaze continued to move upwards, he saw that her chest was wrapped in layers of white cloth. her shoulders were round, but they were also very thin. an mu looked thin and weak. it turned out that she was not only thin and weak in appearance. her chest was wrapped in layers of white cloth. that thing was no stranger to many people, especially girls. it was called a bra. an mu undid the corset layer by layer, and in the end, two delicate figures popped out from inside. an mu looked at herself in the mirror. she was pale and bloodless. looking at her slender body, an mu suddenly raised her hand and took out a small black thing from behind her ear, which was covered by her short hair. a miniature voice changer was a voice changer that would change one¡¯s vocal cords into the voice one wanted to change into, regardless of gender. it was just that his voice was a little hoarse from training, so he couldn¡¯t use it all the time. after an mu took off all her clothes, she slowly walked inside, closed the shower curtain, turned on the shower, and washed herself thoroughly. the sound of running water in the bathroom filled her ears, and the air was filled with hot air. everything seemed to be safe and sound. after all, it was already midnight. however, when an mu was taking a shower in the bathroomthe door handle of her room suddenly moved! in such a quiet night, this scene seemed a little strange. the door was probably locked from the inside. the doorknob did not come down. the doorknob was silent for a moment, but it was only for a moment. the lock button inside the door suddenly flicked out, making an extremely subtle sound. in the bathroom, the water was splashing. the person in the bathroom was washing up freely and did not notice this small abnormality at all. at this moment, the doorknob was pushed down again. this time, it was completely pushed open. the door was opened. in the pitch-black room, the door was slowly moving. one could vaguely see a black shadow outside the door. an mu took two hot showers, and when she finished washing her hair for the second time- Chapter 1940 - Chapter 1940: She was peeked at while bathing (2) chapter 1940: she was peeked at while bathing (2) translator: 549690339 she turned off the shower and was about to pull open the shower curtain to leave. however, in a daze, she suddenly felt a cold breeze under her feet. it was as if the bathroom door had been opened. hot air gushed out, and the cold air invaded her from below. an mu suddenly thought of something, and her body suddenly froze. she turned on the shower on purpose and tried her best to control her emotions. then, she pretended to continue taking a shower and took the opportunity to drop something on the floor. she bent down to pick it up. in fact, the bottom of the shower curtain was nearly 20 centimeters away from the smooth floor. when she bent down to pick up the things, she held her breath and took the opportunity to look outside. with just one glance, an mu¡¯s blood froze and turned cold. her whole body could not help but tremble. even though the hot water was washing on her body, an mu was still cold. she was overwhelmed with fear, and her face was as pale as paper. she had just seen the bathroom door open from below. what what happened? she clearly remembered that she had closed it and seemed to have locked it from the inside. the more an mu thought about it, the scarier she felt. her eyes turned red all of a sudden. she was drenched in the shower, and she was at a loss. she did not know if she had fallen into a big net woven by the devil. she was like a cat that would not be in a hurry to eat a mouse after catching it, but would be slowly tortured and slowly violated. the chilly wind outside grew stronger. an mu¡¯s body was flushed from the shower. did she see it right? besides the door being opened, she seemed to see a black shadow outside the slightly open door. an mu did not know how long she had been in there. she subconsciously washed her face as if she did not notice anything. she was silent, and she broke down helplessly and cried. her fingers were shaking, and her whole body was trembling. perhaps, the fear of the unknown was the most terrifying. an mu couldn¡¯t believe it, and she was terrified. she was afraid that she had misjudged the person and would send herself to the hands of a demon. she took too long in the shower and didn¡¯t dare to come out, as she would attract the other party¡¯s attention. an mu finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. she turned off the shower and stood behind the shower curtain, trying her best to calm her wildly beating heart. she slowly said in a hoarse voice, ¡± who is it? who is making noise outside? ¡± there was no sound outside. an mu gathered her courage and asked again, but there was still no response. she covered her chest with one hand and used the other hand to push the shower curtain away. a cold wind blew, and it was empty outside. the door was slightly open with a gap that was neither big nor small. there was nothing but a gust of cold wind. fear, there were no words that could describe the fear. an mu did not know what she had done. she did not know how she picked up the clothes on the ground with trembling hands. she slowly opened the door, looked outside, and walked out slowly. the room was pitch-black as if there was no one in it, but the slightly open bathroom door clearly revealed an mu seemed to be in disbelief. if her teacher was the only one in the villa, then was he the one who did all this? what did he want to do? she had even trusted him and revealed her family background to him. if all of this had really been done by him, then just thinking about it was truly frightening.. Chapter 1941 - Chapter 1941: She was peeked at while bathing (3) chapter 1941: she was peeked at while bathing (3) translator: 549690339 what kind of person should he be? every cell in an mu¡¯s body seemed to be in fear. it was as if a big hand had suddenly dragged her into the abyss of hell in the dark night and she was cruelly eaten. she was completely naked as she got onto the bed and wrapped herself in the blanket as she slowly put on her clothes. she looked around. the door was already closed, but she couldn¡¯t see if it was locked or not. she was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to go anywhere. she curled herself up in the blanket, only revealing a pair of helpless eyes. for a person, the scariest thing was never what was going on, but the time when the thing was about to happen. all the fear was infinitely magnified. it¡¯s tearing your nerves and tensed flesh apart. an mu spent the whole night in this state. she was almost mentally exhausted, but even so, nothing happened after the incident last night. she watched as the room gradually lit up and waited until dawn. however, it was already dawn, but that didn¡¯t mean it was still early. an mu¡¯s body went down to the ground numbly. she slowly walked to the door. she reached down and slowly pressed the doorknob. suddenly, the door opened, and it was not locked. he had clearly locked it yesterday. she remembered it very clearly, so now, no matter how suspicious she was, the unlocked door still made her feel cold. her phone had run out of battery, but she knew that it was probably past four o ¡®clock, not even five o¡¯ clock. although autumn had come, it was still early for the sun to rise. furthermore, she had not slept the entire night, waiting here. after an mu opened the door, she walked step by step out of the shadow into the hall. she looked around, and it seemed that nothing had changed. it was the same as when she left last night, but the scene she experienced last night was real. a chill ran down an mu¡¯s spine. she only wanted to escape, as far away as possible. she rushed to the entrance and accidentally kicked a vase. fortunately, it fell on the wooden floor and didn¡¯t break. she hurriedly went to open the door, but the door was locked or something. she couldn¡¯t open it no matter how hard she pressed. at this time, she seemed to hear a soft sound behind her. it sounded like someone was panting and yawning. there was a living thing behind him. an mu¡¯s eyes were almost red, and she was about to cry. just when she was about to hit the door, she suddenly touched something and the door opened. an mu seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw, and she quickly escaped. the door was not closed, and it was left open-! a little white figure came out of the house. little xiang xiang stretched lazily and shook her head. she looked at an mu¡¯s figure as she ran away, yawned again, and meowed twice. he seemed to be wondering if he had scared her. a gust of cold wind came in from outside and blew on xiangxiang beila¡¯s body. it immediately made all the hair on its body stand up. it was so cold that it shivered. when it saw the door that was wide open, it quickly ran up the stairs to find its master. an mu returned to her place. it was a attic on the top floor. there was no heat in the room. it was only 20 square meters, but it was expensive. it couldn¡¯t be helped. in this city, every inch of land was worth its weight in gold.. Chapter 1942 - Chapter 1942: She was peeked at while bathing (4) chapter 1942: she was peeked at while bathing (4) translator: 549690339 an mu heated up her own body. there was an electric blanket on the bed, but she was reluctant to turn it on because she wanted to save on the electricity bill. she thought that she might become very, very poor in the future because of the huge loss of a scholarship. it was a difficult life. she lay on her bed and wrapped herself tightly. when she closed her eyes, she thought back to the past bits and pieces. it was as if she had just had a dream. when she opened her eyes, she was still in her own small attic. because of her fever, headache, and lack of sleep, an mu slept in her small attic for a long time. she slept until the sky was dark, and she did not know what was going on or what day it was. she had completely forgotten about her lessons. or rather, she had decided not to go today, even if she would be registered, her credits would be deducted, and she would have no chance of getting a scholarship. an mu did not sleep well. she did not know if she was really too tired or if her nerves were too tense. when she woke up again, it was already night time. she opened her eyes and looked at the slanted ceiling. she seemed to be lost for a moment. the world was so big, with six to seven billion people, and she was just one of the insignificant people in the vast sea of people, like an ant, struggling to survive at the bottom. what she was insisting on now was so that one day, she would be able to walk out of her predicament and no longer have to worry about money. she would no longer be so afraid to use the electric blanket in order to save some electricity when it was so cold. she was like a blade of grass in a crack. her life was too difficult. however, she did not give up and continued to extend the life of her dead brother. however, the appearance of this teacher, even if he didn¡¯t actively provoke her, had changed her previous stable life. an mu got up and ordered some cheap fast food for herself. after filling her stomach in the small attic, she lay down again. the weather was so cold, and she seemed to have an endless sleep. since things had already come to this, and she had not gone to class for a day, she would let her do as she pleased this time. the next day it was another drowsy night, and an mu had a good sleep. when she woke up, her fever was much better, so she got up to pack her bag and go to school. she didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. she just wanted to act as if nothing had happened. she had a biological anatomy class today, which she couldn¡¯t make up for later on, so she had to go. she planned to skip some unimportant classes in the future and go to earn more money. after all, she had to make up for the gap in her scholarship. when she arrived at school, the first class was taught by other professors, and an mu passed it normally. she was still the introverted, low-key, nervous, and shy ¡®male student¡¯. she never took the initiative, so the teachers did not call her. during the break, the students packed their bags and went to the laboratory. fat tom followed from behind with his bag and patted her on the shoulder. hey, morri, what happened yesterday? why didn¡¯t you come to class? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± an mu answered lightly. f * ck, when did you become so willful? but i really envy you. the teacher actually gave you a leave of absence. you should know that the big exam is coming up. unless you¡¯re about to die, you won¡¯t be given a leave of absence easily. tom could not help but nag. as soon as he said that, the figure beside him suddenly stopped and stood on the ground. ¡°yingluo is fine,¡± an mu replied. the two of them continued to walk, and an mu¡¯s heart could not help but tremble.. Chapter 1943 - Chapter 1943: She was peeked at while bathing (5) chapter 1943: she was peeked at while bathing (5) translator: 549690339 yingluo, it¡¯s him. yingluo, although i didn¡¯t go yesterday, the first period was his class. he asked for leave ? an mu could not describe the feeling in her heart. she felt relieved, but she also felt uneasy. however, an mu did not expect to see him so soon. he was in charge of the biological anatomy class, and today¡¯s live experimental animals were a few frogs. when she arrived, he was on a clean dissection table, wearing a white coat, a mask, and white rubber gloves. he was wiping rows of surgical knives with an alcohol cotton. the slender figure was thin, with soft hair and clear eyes. standing there, he was like a pleasing painting that made people admire him. all the students surrounded him, but an mu stood there and looked at him without moving. she could not move an inch, and the people behind her bumped into her twice before she slowly continued to walk. to be honest, looking at him in broad daylight, an mu could never imagine that he could do such a terrible thing the night before. it was a terrifying and outrageous act. it was as if they were two different people. but if it wasn¡¯t him, who else could it be? an mu really wanted to rush up to him and question him why he did that. suddenly, he seemed to feel her gaze on him for a long time, and he raised his eyebrows. an mu¡¯s body tensed up, but gradually, when she saw his calm eyes, her heart inexplicably calmed down. she adjusted her state of mind and slowly walked over. an mu¡¯s dress was as old-fashioned as ever. her big black glasses covered half of her small face. she was wearing a hoodie and a hat. compared to the tall and strong people around her, she looked weak and inconspicuous. she wore a pair of white sneakers with thick heels. even so, she was barely 1.7 meters tall, not to mention the 1.72-meter height stated in the information. the students all put on their white coats and gloves. bo yi began to explain to them while he picked up the scalpel and dissected the frog. to be honest, although dissection seemed cruel, the sacrifice for medicine was inevitable. bo yi¡¯s dissection techniques were very experienced. there was no need for him to kill the frog during his first dissection. hence, he sutured the frog perfectly again. the students around him were all mesmerized by his superb skills and calm attitude. however, at this moment, the least annoying person standing at the side suddenly said, ¡± professor, were you a doctor in the past? how are you so familiar with this kind of thing? ¡± after saying that, her eyes looked straight at him through the glasses. bo yi stopped what he was doing and looked over, meeting an mu¡¯s eyes. an mu¡¯s hands unconsciously clenched tightly in her white coat, and her breathing seemed to have become long and disorderly. an mu did not want to say that even if he was dissecting a living body, his movements were so elegant, and his face was indifferent. who was he? what did he want to do to her by sneaking into her room in the middle of the night? there was really a moment just now when she thought that she was a frog on the operating table, allowing him to use the knife to do whatever he wanted. after he finished speaking, bo yi was silent for a while before he said slowly, ¡± i¡¯m not a doctor. ¡°what!? the students around him were all surprised. he was not a teacher from another school, nor was he a doctor, but he was so familiar with this kind of dissection.. Chapter 1944 - Chapter 1944: You’re a pervert, a lunatic!(l) chapter 1944: you¡¯re a pervert, a lunatic!(l) an mu¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. teacher, since you¡¯re so skilled, you must have put in a lot of effort. what did you use to practice? ¡± everyone could tell that there was a strange aura in his words. on such an occasion, this elegant and indifferent teacher was added with a bit of mystery. bo yi did not look at an mu this time. he wore a white mask and carefully sewed up the frog¡¯s wound as he said slowly, ¡± before this, i stayed in south africa for a long time, one year, two years, or even longer. i was a volunteer at the wildlife base there and often helped to perform surgery on injured animals and stitch up their wounds. his tone was light, as if he was narrating a very plain and normal thing. his eyebrows were clear and delicate, and he sutured the frog¡¯s skin so seriously and carefully. he even tied a beautiful knot at the end and ended everything. his explanation, along with his actions, didn¡¯t make anyone suspicious at all. on the contrary, because he could do such a thing, it added some admiration and love to him. even an mu felt that it was impeccable. moreover, he told it so calmly and frankly that it was hard not to believe him. did he just have this convincing sense of reality, or was he just too good at pretending? following that, some of the students were given hands-on instructions. if any problems occurred, he would calmly and gently guide them. even if some students deliberately wanted to take advantage of him and asked him to guide them step by step, he would still wait calmly, neither too far nor too close. even though he was a girl, no one felt that there was anything wrong with his behavior. that wasn¡¯t an act, it was the truth. an mu had been observing him, but the more normal he was now, the more scared she was about what happened the night before, after class, an mu was one of the few students who did not do it. if it was before, she would be very enthusiastic in her studies because she wanted to make a living with this in the future. once class ended, bo yi left first without exception. he did not have the habit of communicating with others, so he tried to avoid it. however, this time, he did not succeed. a figure rushed over from behind and stood in front of bo yi. an mu was panting slightly. she looked at bo yi without blinking. her face was pale. she stopped him with a nervous and vigilant expression. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± bo yi frowned, a trace of doubt appearing on his handsome and fair face. an mu clenched her hands, took a deep breath, and said, ¡± there are only the two of us here. stop pretending. tell me, why did you do that? ¡± an mu could not help but question him at this time. even though all the information pointed to him, she still had a little suspicion in her heart. she really hoped that it wasn¡¯t him. she didn¡¯t want to be blind and make a mistake. however, when bo yi heard this, his brows furrowed even deeper. he pursed his lips and looked at her calmly. i¡¯m sorry, i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. after saying that, he wanted to walk around her and leave. an mu watched him pretend to know nothing at this time, and she could no longer hold back her anger. she sneered and suppressed her anger.. really?! you¡¯re af * cking pervert, are you crazy? you actually opened the door and came in when i was taking a bath in the middle of the night!¡± Chapter 1945 - Chapter 1945: You’re a pervert, a lunatic!(2) chapter 1945: you¡¯re a pervert, a lunatic!(2) translator: 549690339 yingluo, you peeked at me while i was bathing. to think that i trusted you. how could you do such a thing?! you¡¯re too scary!¡± as soon as an mu said this, bo yi¡¯s body stopped. he didn¡¯t move forward, but stood there without moving, his back was thin and slender. even his back view was pleasing to the eye, but an mu was not in the mood to appreciate it. bo yi turned around slowly. an mu subconsciously took a step back, and her eyes were fixed on him. instead of being on tenterhooks, it was better to explain everything clearly. bo yi stood there and looked at her. an mu did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that his eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of mist that she could not describe. it was misty, and she could not see what he was thinking. his face seemed to be a little paler than before. it was still him, but he felt like something had changed. an mu¡¯s mind was tense. however, at this moment, bo yi¡¯s lips moved slightly. from his light pink lips, he spat out three words, it wasn¡¯t me,¡± it wasn¡¯t me. an mu¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. this, this, no, how was this possible? she swallowed with some difficulty and stammered, ¡± no, it wasn¡¯t you? if i remember correctly, there were only the two of us in the villa that day. in the middle of the night, the door to the room and bathroom that i locked were all opened when i was taking a shower. you said it wasn¡¯t you, could it be a ghost?¡± at the end of her speech, an mu could not help but chuckle, and her eyes were filled with disappointment. bo yi was still standing there. the aura around him had become as cold as ice. the way he looked at her had a coldness that kept people at arm¡¯s length. i said it wasn¡¯t me. don¡¯t ask me a second time. with that, he turned to leave, but before he could take two steps, he suddenly stopped. without turning back, he said without any warmth, ¡± don¡¯t appear in front of me again. i don¡¯t want to see you. don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again, yingluo. i don¡¯t want to see you, yingying. the two words were like two invisible boulders that hit her heart hard. it successfully stunned an mu, and she stood there in a daze. no. things shouldn¡¯t be like this. he should not have denied it, so why did he not admit it? could it be that he really did not do it? could there really be someone else? was it a thief, or was there really a ghost in yingying? was that room haunted? an mu¡¯s face was pale, and she could not figure out what was going on. in the depths of her heart, she believed that he wasn¡¯t that kind of person. but now that the answer was out, she was even more confused, helpless, and even more afraid! an mu looked at his back until he completely disappeared from her sight. if it wasn¡¯t for what happened that night, she might have thanked him for taking a day off for her, instead of calling him a pervert or a lunatic! now, she couldn¡¯t even figure out if she was wrong. there were too many questions. his sudden appearance at school, the exploding car, the haunted villa, and the door that opened mysteriously! moreover, if there was really someone there that night, the bathroom door would have been open, and there would have been a pile of clothes on the floor, as well as a pair of triangular underwear and a long white corset.. Chapter 1946 - Chapter 1946: You’re a pervert, a lunatic!(3) chapter 1946: you¡¯re a pervert, a lunatic!(3) translator: 549690339 [ i still have my own miniature voice changer on the sink ] everything was like his appearance. it was like a mystery, difficult to explain. was this person really alright? where did his previous professor go? where was that honest and humorous middle-aged man? an mu did not know why, but when she mentioned this man, her heart seemed to be moved, and a complicated and unpredictable light flashed in her eyes. tuesday. at night in the *** state. in a high-class area in the city center. there were many crazy men and women gathered in the bar, and heavy metal music was playing inside. all kinds of colorful lights and dense fog filled the air, as if they had accidentally entered another world. there were many sides to a human. perhaps they were quiet, or perhaps they were crazy. other than the customers, the rest were waiters and sexy bunny girls. the bunny girls selling wine here, in addition to the high profit, could also make extra money. after all, there were too many rich people here. however, the danger was also multiplied. she used to be a cross-dressing bartender here. although she had been seduced by men and women, it was still safer than women. however, it was an mu¡¯s first time trying to be a bunny girl. in order to reduce the risk, she had only tried it once. of course, there were other methods that were easier to make money, such as breaking the law or running away, but that would have already sold her body and soul, making a deal with the devil. she would rather die than do that. she didn¡¯t have much hope for a scholarship, so she came to sell alcohol. the real nightlife started at midnight. there were hot dj, sexy dances, and countless handsome men and beautiful women. in the small changing room, there was a woman who had just changed into the bunny girl¡¯s clothes. the short skirt made her hands unable to help but protect her. she got a wig, and her waist-long hair fell down and was slightly curled. the room was dark, so she couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. she could only vaguely sense that she was a very pure-looking girl. he was still young, after all, and the aura on his body had a faint milky scent. none of the people here knew who she was. an mu looked at the many women who were dressed in revealing clothes, but compared to herself, she did not seem to be as bad. she clenched her hands and went to get the wine. although she had never done this before, she was very smart. she didn¡¯t have all kinds of wine like the other bunny girls. she took a few glasses to the stands at each table and sat on the guests charmingly, asking them to buy wine. an mu only took the most expensive one and raised it to the highest price. after she got it, she sat near the counter and slowly waited for the people to come up. the women around him were all wearing heavy makeup. although they had hot figures, they looked like they were wearing a mask. it was rare to see someone like an mu, who was wearing a bunny girl¡¯s clothes, but her face was the size of a palm. her face was white and tender, and her small, full, red lips were exceptionally pure. she looked like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl, but she had a pair of seductive peach-shaped eyes. when she looked at you from a distance, you would feel as if you were electrocuted. her long hair reached her waist, and she wore a pair of red stiletto shoes that made her legs look slender and long.. Chapter 1947 - Chapter 1947: Molested by a treacherous man (1) chapter 1947: molested by a treacherous man (1) translator: 549690339 this was a completely different person from the mory in school. who would have thought that under a pair of old-fashioned black-rimmed glasses was a pair of charming peach-shaped eyes, and who would have thought that under the large, conservative, and monotonous clothes, there was such a sexy body wrapped in it? she was simply a stunner. an mu soon attracted the attention of some sharp-eyed people. she looked fair and weak, as if she was exhausted and powerless, but there was an indescribable gentleness to her appearance. she snuggled up to her scattered body, making people¡¯s imagination run wild, but they could not help but have a soft desire to protect her. many people began to eye him covetously, not hiding their desires at all. although everything was going according to her plan, an mu still felt a little strange for some reason. there were many people staring at her, but there was a hint of ghostly feeling. her feet turned cold, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but wander, as if she was looking for that figure. however, at this time, a hunter came out. a frivolous-looking man slowly approached, his eyes full of aggression. he walked to an mu¡¯s side, and an bian suddenly sat up straight. she looked tired and gentle, but she forced a smile and said in a gentle voice, ¡± sir, do you want a glass of wine? ¡± the man raised his brows slightly, a meaningful smile on his lips. you¡¯re so beautiful, how can you live up to the bright moonlight if you don¡¯t have a cup? ¡® an mu smiled gently, but she had a rough idea of the man¡¯s wealth in a short time. the expensive switzerland watch in his hand was worth at least five hundred thousand yuan, and he was mostly wearing big brands. however, in this place, rich people were used to it, but it was not certain whether they were willing to pay for you. some people were more stingy the richer they were. it was not without reason. ¡°you¡¯re worthy, sir.¡± an mu said with a gentle smile and asked the bartender to bring the most expensive wine. miss, how should i address you? you didn¡¯t seem well just now. should we change places and sit down? ¡± the handsome man said as he looked into her an mu smiled apologetically. thank you for your love, but i still have work to do. i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t ¡­ ¡°you mean the wine?¡± ¡°what?¡± she seemed to be puzzled. the man looked at her confused expression. what man¡¯s vanity and desire in his heart had been filled? he waved his big hand at once. i want all of them, as much as you have, so miss ¡­ wait, i¡¯m sorry, sir. i¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯re taking care of my business, but these wines are very expensive. you don¡¯t have to-¡± ¡°what, miss, are you looking down on me?¡± the man leaned over, holding the wine glass in one hand and lifting her chin with the other. his eyes were deep and his handsome face slowly approached. a flash of struggle flashed in an mu¡¯s eyes. although she did not do that kind of thing, selling alcohol would inevitably lead to her being taken advantage of. she held her breath and was about to put her hand on his chest to avoid it. just as the man¡¯s face was about to touch her, there was a crisp bang not far away. the sound of the beer bottle exploding was shocking. ¡°hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? you¡¯re tired of living!¡± accompanied by a chaotic quarrel, a male waiter was pushed and shoved and fell down with wine, causing a commotion. the bodyguards immediately went to deal with it. an mu and the man also looked over. an mu seemed to be a little panicked and scared.. Chapter 1948 - Chapter 1948: Molested by a treacherous man (2) chapter 1948: molested by a treacherous man (2) translator: 549690339 the frivolous man sensed it and immediately put one hand around her waist and comforted her, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. those are my men over there. let¡¯s go and take a look. then, the man walked over with an mu in his arms. an mu tried not to let him touch her. it was probably because the situation there was really complicated. he asked him to wait by the side and went to see the situation first. an mu stood in the same place, and the surroundings were still chaotic and crowded. the chaos here did not affect the overall situation, but there might be people who came to watch the fun. in the crowd, an mu was wearing a mini-skirt of a bunny girl. her round and perky little p * s seemed to be swaying, and her two legs with thin red high heels were really tender and slender. even in so many people, she could still attract some people¡¯s attention at a glance. that gaze was exceptionally treacherous. just as an mu wanted to walk to the side, it was too crowded here. people were sticking to each other, and she was wearing very little. if the women here were not wearing much less than her, she would have slipped away long ago. however, just as she was about to walk to the counter ¡­ ¡°ah. yinglno!¡± an mu screamed, and her face turned red. she quickly turned around and saw a figure in the crowd who had just left with his back to her. he was thin and slender, and the back seemed very familiar. but an mu was stunned. one of her hands was still covering her butt because someone had just grabbed her butt from behind. there was no need to think about it. it was definitely bruised, and the force was particularly brutal and violent. however, when she turned around quickly, there were so many back views, but she saw a thin figure in the crowd. he was tall and his back was straight, and he looked familiar to her. she could even guess who he was. however, it was only a back view, so she wasn¡¯t sure. an mu was taken advantage of, and all the hair on her body stood up. when she saw that figure again, she could not help but feel frightened and a little uneasy. her breathing became disordered and long. she looked around for that familiar figure, but she could not see it. it was as if the quick glimpse of her turning back was just an illusion. however, that was true, wasn¡¯t it? she believed that she was not mistaken. an mu looked at the place where the incident happened. the matter was almost resolved. an mu saw that the man had turned around and seemed to be looking for her. she suddenly lowered her head and bent down. she walked along the edge of the stage and quickly left the crowd. fortunately, his previous order had been successful, and he had received a high commission. he was also glad that something had happened to him, which gave him time to escape. an mu then felt that today was particularly smooth, as if god was taking care of her. it did not matter even if the man could not find her later on. it was her first day as a bunny girl, and no one knew her. besides, she only dared to do it once a week, and for other things, she would dress up as a man and be a bartender. in addition to these things, she would also find time to work part-time at the restaurant during the day. the time she spent on earning money was all scattered time, and she did not waste a single bit of it. after an mu changed her clothes, she came out in a boy¡¯s outfit. she was wearing a baseball cap with only a few strands of hair hanging down. she wore a pair of big black glasses, a black sweater, jeans, and canvas shoes. she looked as ordinary as she could be. on her way out, she almost bumped into yingying, who was buying wine earlier.. Chapter 1949 - Chapter 1949: Molested by a treacherous man (3) chapter 1949: molested by a treacherous man (3) translator: 549690339 she almost bumped into the frivolous man who had bought the wine earlier. but he didn¡¯t notice her at all. an mu breathed a sigh of relief and was about to quickly pass by him, but suddenly, the man put one hand on his waist and the other on the phone and growled anxiously, ¡± hurry up, if you can¡¯t find her, check the surveillance camera. you must find that woman just now! an mu¡¯s hair instantly stood on end. she grabbed the phone in her pocket and quickly ran away. fortunately, the boss here was generous and did not delay the payment. he called her early. after an mu left, she quickly walked to the side of the street and took out the car keys from her pocket. after two beeps , the car lights of an old santana were turned on an mu got into the car, but she was not in a hurry to leave. this car was lent to her by a friend. it was waiting to be sold, and there was no buyer yet, so it was now with an mu. an mu really wanted to buy a car so that it would be more convenient for her to work, but she did not have the ability to buy a car, or she would go hungry. however, this did not stop her from making money. his phone beeped, indicating that a passenger nearby had contacted his express car. he could save on gas money if he were to drag the person lying on the bed this late at night. an mu looked like an ordinary driver, thin and ordinary. she went to the address of the passenger¡¯s nearby address and avoided the entrance of the busiest bar. the car continued to drive forward. there were fewer and fewer cars, and people were also in twos and threes at night, until she saw a dim yellow street light on the side of the road- it was a thin and slender body. her eyes widened unconsciously. she wanted to step on the brake immediately, but she suddenly stepped on the accelerator in excitement. in one breath, she stopped just under the street light, next to the figure. an mu¡¯s hands on the steering wheel were almost sweating, and she was so nervous that she did not know what to do. it was that thin and slender figure again, as if it was the same figure that he had seen when he turned around after being molested. an mu did not feel good. was she dreaming? why did she feel like she had seen a ghost? he followed her like a shadow. wherever she went, he seemed to be there. however, no one knew who she was and what she was doing. she had never revealed anything. an mu slowly looked to the right, and she was very nervous. although the figure looked like wan wan, she could not help but feel nervous. she looked very much like her teacher wanwan. but, how could that be? he was still cold and arrogant during the day, and he didn¡¯t care about her at all. although wanwan¡¯s figure looked like him, but, but wanwan an mu¡¯s head was buzzing. she only felt that it didn¡¯t make sense to think like this. from this angle in the car, if the person outside didn¡¯t look down, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see his face. however, his clothes ¡­ an mu finally saw that the man was wearing a black jacket. his slender body looked thin, and the black jacket on him made him look handsome and decadent. after an mu saw it clearly, she took a deep breath. damn, she was scared to death. fortunately, her teacher was either wearing a knee-length coat or a suit. there was no such striking jacket. all of this happened in a few short seconds, but it felt like a long time had passed. an mu saw that the person outside did not move. she thought that the other party felt that her car was too broken and did not want to leave. she immediately went over and opened the right door from the inside. hello, you called for the car ¡­. Chapter 1950 - Chapter 1950: Molested by a treacherous man (4) chapter 1950: molested by a treacherous man (4) translator: 549690339 before she could say anything, she saw his figure sway. perhaps his legs were too long. the figure flashed past her eyes and ignored the front seat. he opened the back door, lowered his head, and entered. such a slender and thin body, sitting in this old little santana, looked particularly cramped, as if he couldn¡¯t even stretch his legs. however, when he sat like this, it was as if the air in the space had become crowded. he did not sit in the front in the middle of the night, nor did he sit when the door was opened. he just sat in the back, which made an mutu feel a little strange. but when she thought about it carefully, it seemed that she did everything without anyone knowing. who would have their eyes on her? for a moment, an mu swallowed her saliva inexplicably when she saw such a big buddha sitting in the back. she closed the door of the front passenger seat awkwardly, then sat upright and prepared to drive to the destination. ¡°sir, are you going to 112 ** street?¡± it was on the way, although it was a little far. an mu said as she looked at him from the rearview mirror. by right, this person should be very handsome judging from his figure, but an mu was slightly stunned when she saw him. it was already midnight, two or three o ¡®clock. it was dark outside, and so was it in the car. there was only the sporadic and desolate moonlight in this autumn, accompanied by the yellow leaves of the parasol trees on the roadside. from the thin light, he could see the person behind him. most of his figure was shrouded in the shadow of his back seat. however, he was wearing a black mask on his face. the moonlight reflected from the rearview mirror covered half of his face in the darkness and the other half in the moonlight. he was also wearing a black mask, so she could only see vaguely, but she felt that he was strangely familiar. however, no matter how familiar she was, she didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it because it was impossible. to put it bluntly, no matter how similar they looked, they were not the same person. moreover, she didn¡¯t even see her own face clearly, so she shouldn¡¯t be suspicious. if it really was her teacher, she would have been scared to death. it was definitely scarier than seeing a ghost- ! the person behind her did not say anything, and an mu did not care anymore. she started the car and drove to the destination, following the navigation on her phone. the streets outside were quiet, and it was even quieter in the car. an mu did not know why, but the more she drove, the more flustered she became. after all, she had doubts in her heart, and it was a little strange. from time to time, she would secretly look at the man in the rearview mirror. he didn¡¯t move or speak, just like a statue, but he seemed to have a power that could force people to their deaths and make them feel fear. suddenly, a thin layer of sweat formed on an mu¡¯s nervous back. when she subconsciously looked at him through the rearview mirror, she suddenly met his gaze in the mirror. although he was wearing a black mask, his eyes were staring straight at her. it seemed to be through the rearview mirror and her big black-framed glasses. she was a little dumbfounded. his eyes in the rearview mirror seemed to be getting closer and closer to her. it was so close that she seemed to feel his warm breath on the back of her neck, falling on her ears and neck. a gust of cold wind entered through the half-opened car window and chilled her back. ¡°squeak- an mu slammed on the brakes and took the opportunity to quickly unbuckle her seat belt. she quickly opened the car door and rushed out.. she ran like crazy in her canvas shoes and did not dare to look back-! Chapter 1951 - Chapter 1951: Molested by a treacherous man (5) chapter 1951: molested by a treacherous man (5) translator: 549690339 afraid that someone would catch up with her, she ran until she was drenched in sweat and panting. she ran in fear and trepidation. it was as if there was a ghost coming for his life. the fear that struck her again was so familiar. it was like the rainy night at her teacher¡¯s house. it was so frightening that her soul was about to come out. he was right behind her just now, and he was leaning so close, so close, and so close that his breath fell on her cheek. an mu¡¯s eyes turned red, scared, helpless, and broke down. an mu ran to the intersection. there were two or three cars around her, and it seemed that no one was chasing after her. she panted with difficulty and looked back boldly. but when she looked, her eyes widened unconsciously, and a touch of fear flashed in her eyes. he saw that the car was still parked on the side of the road, but there was a person standing next to the car. he was tall and thin, dressed in black and wearing a black mask. he just stood there and looked at her without moving. at that moment, an mu only felt that her knees were weak. she trembled and almost knelt down. she initially thought that god was watching over her and that she had such a smooth night, but she did not expect that there was a big head waiting for her tonight. an mu was extremely scared, and her eyes were red. she was so scared that she was about to cry, and she ran away in a hurry. in the end, she found a taxi that went to the bar to get a customer. there were two people in the back, but the front passenger seat was empty. the driver stopped and pulled her in. an mu was still in shock when she got into the car and fled. the driver kept looking at her as if she was possessed, and he could not help but ask, ¡± hey! kid, are you alright?¡± ¡°ah, no, no!¡± an mu tried to calm down as she spoke and closed her eyes to calm herself down. it was fine to leave the car there. nothing was more important than her life. she could see some things very clearly. after an mu returned to the attic, she went into the small bathroom, turned on the shower, and took a hot shower. however, she seemed to be possessed and became neurotic. after the door of the attic was closed and locked, she pushed her small table to block it. there was a cup hanging on the doorknob, as if the cup would fall down with a bang as soon as the door was opened. the windows were also tightly closed, and the curtains were drawn. there was only a faint light from the bathroom. as she was washing up, she slowly leaned against the cold wall and squatted on the ground. the shower ran from top to bottom. when she came out again, she was wrapped in a bath towel. she first looked at every corner of the room clearly, even opening the small wardrobe to take a look. then, she got into bed, curled up, and wrapped the blanket tightly around her. it was already past three o ¡®clock. he didn¡¯t go to the bar to work much in a week. it was too tiring and also too harmful to his body. it was very tiring to go to class in the day and he couldn¡¯t lift his spirits. but this time, it was especially painful for her. when an mu lay on the bed, she gradually recalled her childhood. when her father was not at home, her mother would accompany them, and the house would be full of laughter. although it was very poor, it was a happy and happy life, and it was a rare happiness. however-the scene changed, and ¡­. Chapter 1952 - Chapter 1952: Molested by a treacherous man (6) chapter 1952: molested by a treacherous man (6) translator: 549690339 when his father returned, everyone¡¯s expression changed. they immediately hid and went to study. they were so scared that they trembled all over. this was because after his father returned, he always checked on what they were doing. rather than saying that he was checking, it was better to say that he was picking on them. one by one, he started to beat and scold them. in her dream, her father¡¯s slap seemed to have landed on her face. it made her head buzz and her lips were wet. when the tip of her tongue touched them, she realized that her dry lips had been completely cracked and were bleeding. it was a sweet and fishy smell. the younger sister cried for her mother, and her mother came up to her and told her to stop hitting them. she protected them, but her father slapped her away and scolded and humiliated her. an mu really wanted to open her eyes. she was a light sleeper, and she knew that it was a dream, so she wanted to wake up. however, she did not know why, but she just could not! her ears were filled with shouts and curses. her head was about to explode. she was afraid. that demon. she wanted to get rid of him. she wanted to work hard. she wanted to work harder. she wanted to suffer more. she wanted to suffer more. she did not want to return to that place. hot tears poured out of the corners of her eyes, burning her lips and flowing between her lips and teeth. an mu slowly opened her eyes, and there was a hazy mist in front of her. she turned over and covered herself with the blanket. however, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. she had to admit that after the dream she had just had, her previous fear seemed to have calmed down. in the depths of her soul, the person she feared the most was her father. the person she deeply loved. the person who had given her a childhood and the shadow of her youth. an mu did not seem to be afraid anymore. she had experienced what she feared the most, so what did other people matter to her? she went down to the ground and suddenly pulled the curtains. it was four o ¡®clock. at the end of the sky, a dark blue color appeared, and then slowly faded. the night had passed, and dawn was slowly approaching. an mu was wrapped in her pajamas and a blanket. she opened the window and sat on the windowsill of the small pavilion. she picked up a pack of damp cigarettes that were placed in the cold pavilion and rubbed the lighter, and the bright red flame was burning. in this place that was not completely lit up in the early hours of the morning, the moving flames reflected on her face and made her cheeks red. he lit a cigarette. an mu thought that she really had nothing to be afraid of. she had already experienced the most terrifying thing, so what could that person do? kill her? an mu looked at the faint light in the distance. there were still dried tears in the corners of her eyes, and she chuckled softly. if she was killed, then so be it. she had lived long enough, and it was so tiring. there wasn¡¯t a single day that he could be himself without any worries. people often said that one must know how to repay kindness. when your parents gave birth to you, you should thank them. an mu actually wanted to say, why should i thank you? if it was possible, she didn¡¯t want to come to this world. why did she have to come to this world? it wasn¡¯t a good world. she had never experienced any good things. she had lived a bitter and bitter life. for someone without any capital, it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to make a comeback. other than school fees and living expenses, she only kept a small amount and sent the rest to her mother. she was seriously ill, and that person did not have the money to treat her. even if he had the money, he would not treat her. at home, her younger sister and younger brother had been killed and their corpses were strewn on the streets in other countries. it was a pity that he was still a student and didn¡¯t know anything, but- Chapter 1953 - Chapter 1953: The devil’s trap (1) chapter 1953: the devil¡¯s trap (1) translator: 549690339 however, he had become an insignificant chess piece for others, and he had destroyed the hope of a family. she consoled her mother. as twins, she pretended to be her younger brother and worked a hundred times harder than others to get a full scholarship and earn some extra money. this was her life. he was struggling on his last breath. but even so, she still felt better than before. at least, she was free. an mu looked at the scene downstairs and glanced at the dilapidated buildings. the buildings in the distance were beautiful and spectacular, like another world. it was indeed another world, a world that would never belong to him. at six o ¡®clock in the morning, she received a call from her friend, the friend of the santana. he said that the police had called and that they had to pay a fine for parking the car randomly. an mu hurried to solve the problem. now, no matter what it was, he had to bite the bullet. after getting the car, an mu hurriedly drove out of school. the car was still parked at the same place as yesterday, and there was no change. when she got out of the car, she quickly pulled out the car key. besides, even a thief would be too lazy to steal such a broken car. class was about to start. and she didn¡¯t want to be late. she drove into the teaching building and was looking for a parking space when a person who had just parked his car came out from the corner. an mu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and she quickly stepped on the brakes. however, the man came out so suddenly that she stepped on the brakes and accidentally hit him, and the car stopped just like that. an mu¡¯s heart was in her throat. looking at the person she had knocked down, she took a deep breath and quickly opened the door to get out of the car. damn it, is this a scam or not! but even if he was trying to scam her, he shouldn¡¯t have used a broken car like hers! however, when he saw who it was, he was instantly stunned. she was too nervous just now and didn¡¯t notice who it was at all. now that she had a look, she realized that it was actually forcing her to take a few steps back. he was wearing a linen gray knee-length coat, a beige knitted shirt, and a british-style plaid shirt. his gentle and gentlemanly professor outfit complemented the sycamore maple leaves in autumn. it was so easy to make people admire him. however, he had been hit by her and was struggling to get up with one hand on the front of the car. it was as if he had been hit in the waist. his face was a little pale, and there was a little anger between his brows. ¡°w-why is it you? i¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± an mu said nervously and quickly reached out to help him up. the person who had been hit was none other than bo yi. ¡°don¡¯t touch me.¡± bo yi stretched out his hand to stop her from touching him, saying coldly, ¡± an mu stood at the side, flustered and helpless. she wanted to send him to the hospital, but she could not understand why she would hit him when she was driving. where did he come from? a person appeared in front of the car without her noticing, and she could not even brake in time. an mu clenched her hands, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± i braked immediately when i saw you. teacher, did you watch where you were going? are you trying to hit me and blackmail me? ¡± to be honest, an mu did not have a good impression of him now, because she felt that everything she had suffered was more or less related to him, including the terrifying figure that wan wan followed like a shadow at night. as soon as he said this, his body, which was struggling to stand up, seemed to stiffen for a moment.. Chapter 1954 - Chapter 1954: The devil’s trap (2) chapter 1954: the devil¡¯s trap (2) translator: 549690339 he raised his head slowly with his arm covering one side. he looked at her little broken car and then at her. he suddenly nodded. blackmail you? ¡± my waist and elbow are injured, and i¡¯m quite badly injured. i think it¡¯ll cost at least a million yuan. take me to the hospital.¡± wait, wait, there¡¯s no wanwan or a million or so? an mu did not seem to hear anything. she only heard this number. it was so many years ago. how could this be? an mu knew that he was probably just scaring himself, but she still could not accept it. he must have really frightened her. bo yi looked at her deeply and said slowly, ¡± you should go. drive the car and leave. i¡¯ll pretend that today¡¯s incident never happened. i¡¯ll go to the hospital myself. ¡°w¡ªwhnt?¡± an mu¡¯s eyes turned red, and she looked at him in shock. ¡°what? do you think you can afford to pay if you don¡¯t run?¡± at this point, bo yi seemed to sneer lightly and turned to walk slowly to his car. his kraft paper bag was still scattered on the ground. she picked it up and looked at him as she handed it to him. indeed, just as he said, if he didn¡¯t leave, what else could he do? he knew how poor he was. even if he had to look for an insurance company, he shouldn¡¯t look for compensation from him. but- after an mu parked her small broken car, she immediately took the initiative to follow him. she had no money, but at least she had people. she couldn¡¯t not take responsibility for anything after she hit someone. and this time, her sharp-tongued teacher didn¡¯t say anything. he had to ask for leave. an mu helped him drive his car to the hospital until the admission procedures and x-ray were completed. an mu stood at the door of the bed in a daze and listened to the doctor. although the situation is not serious, it¡¯s still a serious injury. it¡¯s best to rest in bed for a while. your lumbar spine is fractured. you should prepare well, and we¡¯ll arrange the operation later, after the doctor left, an mu also slowly retreated. she leaned against the wall. to be honest, she could not face him. he was a professor and had so many things to do. she actually wanted him to lie in bed for a period of time. he was such a cold and mean person. if she went in, she was afraid that he would not know how to make fun of her. however, yingluo today, the scene of him asking her to leave and not care about him was still vivid in her mind. an mu was really conflicted when it came to him, just like how he was. it was as if he was good to her for a while and bad to her the next moment, so she could not guess his mood. an mu still went in. he was lying on the bed in a clean blue and white striped hospital gown. his face was clear and indifferent, just like what she had imagined, but also different. an mu slowly poured him a glass of warm water and asked carefully, ¡± teacher, do you want some water? ¡± as soon as she said this, he looked directly at her and made eye contact. an mu was nervous, but he remained calm and said in a low voice, ¡± thank you. as he spoke, his gaze fell on the water. an mu quickly adjusted his back and handed him a glass of water. it was beyond her expectations. she didn¡¯t expect him to still be able to talk to her so calmly even though he was about to undergo surgery after getting the symptoms. this seemed to immediately highlight his rudeness and inferiority. it also reminded her of the day she called him a pervert and a lunatic. she clearly remembered that when he turned around, his expression Chapter 1955 - Chapter 1955: The devil’s trap (3) chapter 1955: the devil¡¯s trap (3) translator: 549690339 he had repeatedly emphasized that it had nothing to do with him. when the doctor pushed bo yi into the operating theater, an mu¡¯s heart was filled with doubts. that day in the villa, although someone had done that kind of thing, what if there was a thief in his house? she couldn¡¯t accuse him directly without being 100% sure. words didn¡¯t have any proof, and it was the same in the nightclub. not to mention, he didn¡¯t look like someone who would play in a nightclub at all. she couldn¡¯t just think that it was him based on some similar appearance and back view. if that was the case, why couldn¡¯t he let her know? in short, an mu did not know if a similar thing would happen again, but once it happened, she must have the courage to struggle and catch that person to see what he was, whether he was a human or a ghost! an mu knew that she was helping him get away with it. because hanhan was really nice at times. she didn¡¯t want to think that she had misjudged him and that her trust in him was so ridiculous. he would protect her at the first moment when the explosion happened. he would find her outside when the rain was pouring. he would tell her that no one had ever stayed at home for an outsider. he would tell her that she could stay for a night if she needed it. he would also help her take a leave of absence from school when he was not at school for a day. he was afraid that she would miss her scholarship. he would also give up on the high compensation after she hit him. an mu really did not dare to think. she did not dare to think. how could he be that person when he was like this? no, perhaps it was really different. the surgery was over and bo yi was pushed back to the operating room again. an mu did not leave. she was afraid that if something happened to him, she might be able to help. after all, he had bumped into someone, and it was not good to just leave like that. when bo yi woke up again, he saw an mu busy with work. she had just taken some medicine and x- rays from the doctor and put them aside. she had gone out to buy some fruit for him and was peeling an apple now. her eyelids were slightly drooped under her black-rimmed glasses. she was wearing a cap, and her hair was slightly messy. her skin was very fair, and there was no color on her lips. she always dressed herself up like a special boy and did not change her clothes every day. she always wore those loose-fitting clothes. ¡°why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± this was the first time bo yi had said anything to her since he woke up. his tone was calm, but he didn¡¯t seem to be forcing or driving her away. ¡°that¡¯s my ran ran.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not in school right now, so i can¡¯t help you apply for leave this time.¡± he said slowly and looked out of the window. an mu¡¯s lips curved up slightly. it¡¯s okay, here you go. have an apple. he slowly turned his head and looked at the apple in her hand. he was silent for a while before saying, ¡± i don¡¯t like to eat apples. an mu,¡±wanwan.¡± an mu retracted her hand awkwardly. he did not eat the apple, and she could not just eat it because she was afraid of wasting it. after all, he was the patient. the atmosphere between the two of them became inexplicably tense after he woke up and awkwardness filled the air. after all, he was not a talkative person and she did not know what to say. however, it seemed that she was the most awkward person. however, it was as if he could not feel any aura at all. he was wearing a clean hospital gown with blue and white stripes. his gaze slowly fell outside the window, and his exquisite side profile ¡­. Chapter 1956 - Chapter 1956: The devil’s trap (4) chapter 1956: the devil¡¯s trap (4) translator: 549690339 it was unbelievably perfect. an mu had to admit that no matter how bad his temper was, he was always good-looking. he was good-looking when he was angry, good-looking when he was quiet, and he was good-looking all the time. she unconsciously clasped her hands together, feeling that she had gone a little off-track. she quickly adjusted her state of mind and told him what she had been thinking about all this time. ¡°teacher , ¡± ¡°first of all, please allow me to apologize to you.¡± an mu¡¯s solemn tone seemed to have attracted him. bo yi slowly turned his head and his eyes fell on her. as soon as he looked at an mu, she felt her heart beat faster. she clenched her hands and said, ¡± i¡¯m very sorry. i shouldn¡¯t have insulted your character today and said that you deliberately tried to scam me. when she said this, she wiped her face away in embarrassment, as if she felt very ashamed. however, because of this, she missed the flash of something that quickly flashed past his eyes. she took a deep breath and smiled bitterly. indeed, i don¡¯t know what i¡¯m thinking. my broken car belongs to a friend. he¡¯s so poor, why would the teacher extort money from me? ¡® as she spoke, she subconsciously glanced at bo yi, only to realize that he was looking straight at her. the gaze in his eyes was rather complicated, but in the blink of an eye, it disappeared. it was still a calm gaze. however, at that moment, an mu did not know why, but she had a strange feeling in her heart. he wasn¡¯t trying to extort money, but would he stammer? ¡°give me the apple.¡± his voice suddenly interrupted her, and an mu quickly took the apple and handed it to him. she subconsciously asked, ¡± i thought you didn¡¯t like it? it¡¯s okay, i bought some other crickets. ¡°no need, it¡¯s too troublesome.¡± he responded faintly, took the hot water from the side, and scalded the surface of the food a little. then, he began to chew and swallow slowly. his actions were still elegant, even though he was lying on the bed and had been hit by a car. this might be the difference between people. that kind of elegant and noble air was really in her bones. an mu had forgotten what she was thinking about when he messed up her thoughts. now that she handed him some tissues, she thought for a while and continued, ¡® also, i¡¯m very sorry about that day. i shouldn¡¯t have stopped you after class and called you a pervert and a lunatic before things were clear. yingluo, i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯m really sorry. i hope you can ¡­ ¡® this time, no one interrupted her. when an mu looked up again and saw his cold face, all the words that she did not say were suddenly stuck in her throat. she looked at him, and he looked back at her. his face was cold and even a little scary. an mu was so scared that her face turned pale, and an inexplicable but familiar sense of fear arose spontaneously. ¡°y-you, ¡°i what?¡± his calm voice was still so pleasant to the ears, but there was an indescribable sense of strangeness in it. an mu suddenly stood up from the chair and clutched her clothes tightly. she kept bowing and apologizing, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry. i was scared by what happened that night. you don¡¯t know what i saw. he¡¯s in my room, in my room. i¡¯m so scared, i¡¯m really scared of qianqian. as she lowered her head and said this, her eyes began to turn red again. that night, it was really ¡­. Chapter 1957 - Chapter 1957: The devil’s trap (5) chapter 1957: the devil¡¯s trap (5) translator: 549690339 it had really brought her so much fear and trauma. ¡°an mu,¡± he suddenly called out to her in a deep voice. an mu slowly raised her head nervously and helplessly. however, no matter what, she was still a little afraid of him. the look in his eyes just now really made her feel that fear again, and it was exactly the same. she seemed to be doubting her own judgment again. ¡°what did you just say? what do you mean by ¡®he¡¯s in my room¡¯? ¡± bo yi¡¯s words made an mu¡¯s body tense up. she looked at him and found that his face seemed a little serious and a little puzzled, but he was waiting for her to explain. an mu was more than a meter away from bo yi. she even slowly stepped back, looked at him, and tried to calm herself down. it was that night when you took me in and helped me take a bath in the guest room downstairs. the locked door of my room opened, and in the end, the bathroom door opened as well. i was taking a bath in there, and a man stood outside the door, wanwan. when she said this, an mu seemed to feel the fear from that day again. her eyes were red, and she seemed to be surrounded by emotions that were about to collapse. bo yi¡¯s gaze instantly became complicated. an mu¡¯s eyes were red. ¡± teacher, i don¡¯t want to suspect you. i really don¡¯t want to, but tell me, who is that person? ¡± why is he in my room?¡± ¡°an mu,¡± bo yi suddenly called out to her. an mu looked at him and heard him say, ¡± besides this, have you encountered any other similar situations? ¡± as soon as he said that, an mu was a little confused for a moment. but did he? the back of the man who had molested her in the nightclub was the only thing she could see. he was wearing a black mask and approaching her in the night. bo yi saw that she was in a daze. his face turned even gloomier, as if he was not just serious. ¡°yueyue, where were you last night? did you go out?¡± an mu looked at him nervously and slowly said this. bo yi pursed his lips slightly, a complicated light flashing past his eyes. no. ¡°you really never went out? where were you at almost two o ¡®clock in the middle of the night?¡± an mu clenched her fists and stared into his eyes, as if she wanted to catch something. bo yi looked at her, his voice low. i will go to bed at 9 pm. i can¡¯t sleep and i have to sleep early. i should be asleep by 2 pm. as soon as he said this, an mu could not help but remember what happened at his house that day. he did go to bed early, and she remembered clearly that she reached his place at around eight o ¡®clock. then, it rained heavily, so she had to stay. he went upstairs to rest at around nine o¡¯ clock and told himself to rest early. she did not go to the fireplace to warm herself up, so she fell asleep. when she woke up again, she had a fever, so he gave her medicine. it was past 11 p.m. at that time, so he came down to drink water. she was very sensitive to time because time was very important to her. it meant that there were things to be done at every time, so she could remember them clearly. so, she imew that he was right. furthermore, he did not rest well. there was always a faint blue under his eyes, as if he was very tired. he did not lie to her. however- an mu shook her head, and when she looked at bo yi again- Chapter 1958 - Chapter 1958: The devil’s trap (6) chapter 1958: the devil¡¯s trap (6) translator: 549690339 she said seriously and slowly, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯m very sorry no matter what. she shouldn¡¯t have insulted him and questioned him. bo yi¡¯s clear gaze landed on her face. perhaps at a certain moment, bo yi seemed to have something to say. however, after a long while, his lips moved slightly and he only said, ¡± actually, it might be my fault. it might be that the security of my territory is not good enough. i will check it carefully when i go back. if what you said is true and i have caused you such a great trauma, then i¡¯m very sorry. you can ask for anything you want. i will try my best to make it up to you. an mu smiled when she heard him say that, but she felt a little bitter for some reason. she said, ¡± there¡¯s no need for that, as long as you don¡¯t report my violation of the rules. also ¡­ ¡°what?¡± bo yi¡¯s expression was calm and he looked calm. however, his breathing had slowed down. an mu smiled. miss wanwan, i¡¯m really glad that it wasn¡¯t you. bo ¡± after a long while, he let out a faint sound of agreement. in the end, bo yi went back to class with an mu. he wanted to rest. an mu said that she was grateful that he did not settle the score with her and would come back to see him again. bo yi did not say anything and watched an mu leave. an mu left. when she walked out of the hospital, bo yi slowly got down from the bed. he stood behind the curtain of the hospital and looked at her leaving figure again. in fact, she would come to him again. this was indeed his purpose. he remembered evervthinc an mu said to him before. his anger at that time was real because she called him a pervert and a mental patient. he told her not to appear in front of him again, and his attitude toward her at that time was also real. however, after he calmed down, he realized that he had not completed his task. rong zhan wanted this person not to help him, but to help his family in the base. so he thought of this plan. however, he never thought that an mu would say something like that to him today and explain why she scolded him like that. if she didn¡¯t say anything, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have realized it and wouldn¡¯t have noticed hanhan. he had always thought that he was back to normal now that his life and work had been adjusted. at most, he would have insomnia. could it be that something would happen when he was in a state of sleep? sleepwalking or ¡­? bo yi was not sure but he was sure that his villa¡¯s security system was very strong. it was impossible for outsiders to enter and trigger the alarm. so, if what an mu said was true, then that person, wuwu, had a bad feeling. who was it? bo yi confirmed this very quickly. in the blink of an eye, he had put on a black coat and left the hospital. he walked normally as if there was nothing wrong with him. an mu had just returned to class, so he took the opportunity to return to the villa. after entering the villa, the weather became colder and colder. little xiang xiang was sleeping lazily beside the fireplace. when bo yi returned, little xiang xiang only glanced at him, stretched her back, and continued to sleep. animals were very alert, not to mention cats. if it was a stranger or someone who gave others a strange feeling, why didn¡¯t his pet show any abnormalities Chapter 1959 - Chapter 1959: The frightening appearance of the second personality (1) chapter 1959: the frightening appearance of the second personality (1) translator: 549690339 he went upstairs to the study and turned on his computer. soon, he pulled up a multi-angle image. this image was none other than the micro camera he had installed in his house. it was a precaution for his special situation. he was the only one who knew about the installed micro camera. very quickly, bo yi found the records of that day. according to an mu¡¯s instructions, it was two to three in the morning. bo yi did not want to know why she would take a shower so late. he only wanted to know if ¡®that person¡¯ had really appeared. he opened the records. the computer displayed an image of the first floor with a faint yellow light. it was his daily routine every night. because he couldn¡¯t sleep, sometimes he couldn¡¯t fall asleep and would come down to drink water, so the light was on at night. in this way, he could see the situation more clearly. bo yrs gaze was lockea on tne screen. niangxnang was still asleep at nlgnt ana everything seemed normal. at this moment ¡­ suddenly. a black shadow appeared on the wall on the second floor. bo yi¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. the skin on the back of her slender and white hand tensed up. a black figure slowly came down the stairs. the man was tall and thin. he was dressed in black and had a lazy posture when he went downstairs. at this time, he seemed to have noticed the surveillance camera and suddenly raised his head. the corners of his lips twitched slightly, and a strange smile appeared. there was a hint of hostility in his slender eyes, revealing an indescribable cruelty. he went downstairs and glanced at his cat. he was about to go out, but at this time, he passed the corner of the guest room on the first floor and suddenly stopped. then, he looked over with a strange and playful gaze. when bo yi saw this scene, his expression was extremely ugly. he seemed to want to hold the teacup but the moment he held it, his hand was still trembling and the veins on the back of his fair hand were visible. in the end, he watched as the man walked toward the guest room where an mu was in a daze. with a furious curse, bo yi threw the teacup in his hand with a bang. the teacup hit the wall and broke into pieces. he suddenly got up, kicked his chair away, and stood up. he paced back and forth in the room. he loosened his tie impatiently, pursed his lips, and his face was gloomy. how long had it been since he was in such a situation? he had always thought that his life, work, and daily biological science treatment had gradually suppressed the other him in his body. however, it was clear that that person had actually appeared again. furthermore, no one knew when he had appeared. no one knew what he had done without them knowing. after all, she woke up every day in her own bed and bedroom. he ¡± was very vigilant and didn¡¯t make him feel anything unusual. indeed. at this moment, bo yi was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. he had one hand on the glass and his head was slightly lowered. his breathing was irregular. this was the truth, even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it. the second personality in his body had come out. he had started to control his body without him knowing. that person was him, but it was also not him.. Chapter 1960 - Chapter 1960: The frightening appearance of the second personality (2) chapter 1960: the frightening appearance of the second personality (2) translator: 549690339 it was against his own personality and consciousness. the other person in his body was different from his main body. he was reclusive and cold, but he had a conscience. however, that person was cruel, violent, cold-blooded, fierce, and perverted. they shared some of their host¡¯s memories, but only their individual personalities had memories of their own actions. so he didn¡¯t know what he had done. now, the surveillance cameras in the villa showed his behavior, but he broke into an mu¡¯s room in the middle of the night and watched an mu take a bath. it was enough to make him feel unbearable. even though an mu said that nothing happened after that, he still should not think about it. he could only be glad that an mu was still a boy. if she was a girl, his sin might be even greater. the problem now was ¡­ what did the other him in her body do when he went out? did they hurt the innocent and did some immoral things? when bo yi went downstairs again, xiangxiang rubbed against his ankle. he bent down to pick it up, then walked to the sofa and sat down. he leaned against the back, raised his head slightly and closed his eyes. he seemed to let out a long sigh in his heart. that slender body just leaned there, looking extremely weak and dispirited. he closed his eyes and seemed to have returned to the past. it was about how long, how long, and in the blink of an eye, it seemed to be seven or eight years ago. at that time, he was still with sang xia. he didn¡¯t dare to tell her about his body because of his greed for her. however, she still found out about it later and it scared her. at that time, he loved her and really wanted her to be happy and let her do what she wanted. however, he didn¡¯t know when a second personality would suddenly appear. it was selfish, possessive, violent, and strictly controlled her. it even imprisoned her and didn¡¯t let her leave the house. after he returned to his first personality, he couldn¡¯t do anything to save her from the painful experiences she had gone through. regardless of whether he apologized or not, the shadow he had cast on her would never be erased. even so, after knowing her own condition, she still insisted on accompanying him for three years, thinking of ways to cure him and help him treat his illness. however, in the end, she still could not bear it. she wasn¡¯t happy when she was with him. instead, she was very sad and on edge. sometimes, she would even be in a trance. her mother¡¯s misfortune made her want to take revenge, but he strictly controlled her. in fact, whether it was himself or the other personality, there was a deep, deep sense of inferiority buried in the depths of their hearts. when a person loved him, he would control himself tightly, afraid that she would leave him or not want him. so, when it became the second type, he would take extreme measures, even selling the songs she had worked hard to write to her enemies or destroying them. even if she was too close to her brother and paid less attention to him, he would take revenge and hit her brother with his car. that young man was sang nuo. he hated and feared himself. in his eyes, he was a devil who had squeezed his sister dry and almost caused him to amputate his legs. even if he had already broken up with sang xia at that time. could he say that he didn¡¯t do those things? even if it was not his doing from a scientific point of view, but- Chapter 1961 - Chapter 1961: The frightening appearance of the second personality (3) chapter 1961: the frightening appearance of the second personality (3) translator: 549690339 however, no one could accept it. after all, the two personalities were controlled by their own bodies. the second personality was the devil. he dug out the dark side of his heart and did evil. ¡°meow meow meow¡± little xiang xiang seemed to feel his emotional fluctuations and his pain. little xiang xiang called out softly, and then rubbed her furry little head against his jaw, as if to comfort him. bo yi opened his eyes slowly. the sunlight from outside shone in through the curtains. one could faintly see that his clear eyes had turned red. in fact, he was really tired of living. in fact, people like him should have died long ago. the life before his eyes was a hopeless one. he could almost imagine that after a few decades, thirty years, forty years, fifty years, xuxu might be able to barely survive, but she would be just like now, sitting alone on the sofa with her hair all white. he hated how abnormal he was. he couldn¡¯t live a normal life, and he couldn¡¯t have his lover. he wanted to stay away from them because he wanted to protect them as much as possible. he didn¡¯t want to hurt them. perhaps, he would be alone for the rest of his life. the meaning of his life was not to live for himself, but for his family. he had committed suicide once and had seen their pain. he never wanted to see them cry in front of his grave again. so, let¡¯s just leave it at that, yingluo. that was the only way. bo yi caressed the kitten in his hands gently. in the darkness, he could see a drop of hot liquid falling and sinking into the white fur, causing xiang xiang to rub against his chest and meow. when an mu went to the hospital again, it was already noon. there were no classes in the afternoon. she had planned to do a temporary job in the afternoon but she hesitated when she thought of bo yi, who was still in the hospital. during this period of time, she had not seen any friends or family around him, no matter what. from the beginning to the end, he was alone, except for his little ah meow. after all, she was the one who hit him, and he did not ask for any compensation from her. she could not live with her conscience, so an mu ordered some delicious food for him and sent it over to him to at least express her guilt. they arrived at the hospital. she pushed the door open. as expected, he was still the same as when he left in the morning. he was leaning against the head of the bed in his hospital gown and looking out of the window. his side profile was thin, and the golden sunlight shone through the window on him, enveloping him in a golden halo. he looked beautiful. however, an mu did not know if it was her illusion, but she felt that he seemed to be different. he seemed to have lost some of his cold and distant aura, but he was even quieter. his face was also pale, and on the back of his slender and white hands, faint green veins appeared. he looked weak and dispirited. he was no longer the cold and venomous him. seeing this, an mu¡¯s heart ached faintly, and she seemed to feel even more guilty. perhaps he really didn¡¯t have a good relationship with his family and didn¡¯t know how to make friends. she was already in this state, but no one came to visit her. the fruits on the table were still the ones she had bought. if she didn¡¯t buy it, was he planning to starve? an mu knocked on the door. after she came in, he did not even look at her . Chapter 1962 - Chapter 1962: The frightening appearance of the second personality (4) chapter 1962: the frightening appearance of the second personality (4) translator: 549690339 it was as if he had already discovered who was coming, or he didn¡¯t care about who came in at all. an mu did not speak. she could feel that he was too quiet. perhaps it was not appropriate for her to speak at this time. she took out the food she had ordered one by one. there were four dishes and one soup. they were very nutritious and healthy. this meal had cost her almost half a month¡¯s food expenses. however, it was just a meal for him. she really had to go all out. an mu handed the chopsticks to him and whispered, ¡± eat something. drink more bone soup and you¡¯ll recover faster. at this moment, bo yi turned his gaze slightly. bo yi looked at her, at her palm-sized face and her full lips. he suddenly wanted to see what she would look like if she took off the big black glasses on her nose. perhaps, ¡± he ¡± had already seen it. after all, he had entered her room in the middle of the night and even seen her take a bath. but what she looked like, that scene did not exist in the memory of this personality. he did not know anything. at most, he had a vague impression, but it was not real. in fact, there was also a micro camera in the guest room, but he had never used it, nor did he think about using it. he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t use it now. although the person in front of him was a teenager, he had his own privacy and dignity. bo yi pursed his lips and picked up his chopsticks. an mu saw that he was ready to eat, and her heart was slightly relieved. after all, she was the one who caused the trouble. seeing that he was not in a good state, she was also worried. however, at this moment, an mu did not expect him to suddenly say, ¡± an mu, you don¡¯t have to come to see me in the future. i¡¯ll deal with it myself. you study hard, go to class, and continue to fight for the scholarship. an mu was stunned when she heard this. she looked at him in shock. after he finished speaking, he went to eat calmly. her lids moved. and after a long time. she slowlv said. ¡± whv are vou talking about this again? i hit you, teacher. i¡¯m already very grateful that you didn¡¯t ask me to compensate you. i should come to see you. we¡¯ll talk about it again after-¡± as she said this, she suddenly thought of something and kept quiet. ¡°moreover, what?¡± bo yi asked her. an mu seemed to be a little embarrassed. she lowered her head and stammered, ¡± nothing. i just feel a little worried when i see you here alone without anyone to take care of you. ¡® what she actually wanted to say was that he didn¡¯t have any family or friends by his side, and no one came to him even after the operation. it was fine if there was one, but if there wasn¡¯t, why didn¡¯t she come to take a look? as soon as she said this, bo yi seemed to have vaguely understood what she meant. his eyes flickered slightly, but in the end, he smiled faintly. it¡¯s okay. i¡¯ve been by myself all these years. i¡¯m used to it. i don¡¯t like to interact with people. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have gone to south africa alone to be a volunteer for the wildlife association. an mu did not know what to say. did he really not need anyone to visit him? an mu was a little worried, and she asked again, ¡± then, teacher, what about your school? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, the school will probably arrange for other teachers.¡± ¡°ah, like this, yingying¡± an mu¡¯s expression changed slightly. bo yi didn¡¯t say anything else. indeed, he wanted to give up on his mission. after she left, he would tell rong zhan that his current situation didn¡¯t allow him to do so. he should return to his previous state and not contact her again.. Chapter 1963 - Chapter 1963: the frightening appearance of the second personality (5) chapter 1963: the frightening appearance of the second personality (5) translator: 549690339 she did not know what the second personality would do. from an mu¡¯s words, what the second personality did to her was not as simple as entering her bathroom. an mu was dazed. she was a pitiful child, young and poor. since rong zhan needed her help, her life might get better in the future. it would be the same if it was someone else who completed this mission. the only person she should not be in contact with was herself. he didn¡¯t want to ruin her future. the people who came into contact with him did not have a good ending. ¡°are you hungry? come and eat with us.¡± bo yi asked indifferently. however, an mu stood there without moving. she looked at him with a complicated gaze and finally shook her head. teacher, you eat. i¡¯m not hungry. i have work lunch in the afternoon. she didn¡¯t know why, but since he had said so, she didn¡¯t seem to have any reason to stay here. however, when she thought about how he would never appear again, she suddenly felt an inexplicable emotion in her heart. she couldn¡¯t say it. it was as if someone she was familiar with was about to disappear from her life, as if he had never been here. it was an indescribable sense of loss. since you¡¯re not hungry, sit down and eat with me. i¡¯ll ask you one last thing. ¡°what?¡± an mu looked at him in surprise, and her heart seemed to beat a little hard. it seemed that in her impression, he was always cold and quiet. she would take the initiative to find him, but he never took the initiative. even so, an mu still sat down obediently. bo yi passed her a pair of chopsticks. you should eat some too. i can¡¯t eat much even if you take so much. an mu took the chopsticks and waited for his question without saying anything. ¡°an mu, if i remember correctly, you told me that you have a younger brother, right? a twin brother?¡± as soon as he said this, an mu¡¯s entire body froze. an mu¡¯s breath stopped for a moment as if she did not expect him to ask this question. then, she slowly looked up and asked casually, ¡± yes, teacher, why did you suddenly think of this? ¡± her brother was dead. she had replaced him. bo yi¡¯s sudden question caused ripples in an mu¡¯s heart. ¡°you don¡¯t need to be nervous. i just want to know what your brother did when he was alive. didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s a very smart and kind person?¡± his words seemed to have triggered some memories in an mu. my little brother. he¡¯s really smart, good at studying, and hardworking. his dream was to be a police referee, but unfortunately, he¡¯s a coward. ¡°yingluo likes to be a police officer?¡± ¡°yingluo, what¡¯s wrong? is there a problem?¡± she asked. bo yi¡¯s long brows furrowed slightly. in the end, he pursed his lips slightly. continue. other than him, what about your family? what are they doing now? ¡± the latter part of his question was nothing more than a cover-up. he asked about her brother because he had some inexplicable suspicions. she also said that her brother wanted to be a police officer. he was smart and good at studying. there was no other meaning to it. he just felt that the young man in front of him seemed to be a little different from the mory in the information. on the other hand, his brother yingluo was the one who was in trouble. ¡°my sisters are still in school, and i¡¯m the main source of income for the family.. how can i do that?¡± Chapter 1964 - Chapter 1964: The horrifying appearance of the second personality (6) chapter 1964: the horrifying appearance of the second personality (6) translator: 549690339 ¡°yingluo, why are you suddenly asking about yingluo?¡± ¡°do you have any photos of your family?¡± bo yi asked calmly. an mu suddenly frowned. she looked a little surprised and a little vigilant as she looked at him. finally, she blurted out, ¡± zhenzhen didn¡¯t. no, there wasn¡¯t. yes, even if she did, she would not let others see it easily. he had asked too many private questions. she should not have revealed so much to him, even if he was not a bad person. bo yi knew that she was on her guard, and he did not explain anything. however, just as an mu lowered her head to eat, suddenlya bank card came into view. a slender and fair hand pushed a bank card against the table and pushed it in front of her, making an mu look up in confusion. bo yi said lightly, ¡± an mu, don¡¯t go out for a part-time job at night in the future. you¡¯re still outside at three in the morning? ¡± even if you¡¯re a boy, it¡¯s not safe. you should think about yourself and don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. there¡¯s some money in this card, not much. you can take it first. your studies are your priority.¡± an mu was completely shocked. did he ask her those questions because he wanted to give her money? he wanted to help her? ¡°no, there¡¯s no need. i can¡¯t take your money so easily, but i appreciate your kind intentions. we¡¯re just teacher and student, so there¡¯s no need for you to do this. besides, i have hands and feet, so i really don¡¯t need to rely on other people¡¯s charity.¡± yes, it was charity. no matter how poor she was, she couldn¡¯t just take other people¡¯s money. he was already very good to her. if she didn¡¯t mention money, their relationship would still be pure. once she mentioned money, he would no longer be painful to her, and she would have the confidence to stand in front of him and speak. she still understood the principle of ¡°taking advantage of others¡± kindness. ¡°you think this is charity?¡± bo yi¡¯s tone turned heavy. ¡°i¡¯m yingying!¡± ¡°just take it as i lent it to you. you can return it to me when you start working in the future.¡± bo yi¡¯s tone was low, as if he did not allow her to reject him. however, an mu still refused. she put down her chopsticks and smiled at him. thank you, teacher. after saying that, she stood up and left without looking back. bo yi looked at her back view as she left, his gaze becoming slightly complicated. did she think that it would be that simple if he gave it to her? she just didn¡¯t want an mu to go out to work at night, in case her other self in her body would look for her. unfortunately, this child was too sensitive and refused to accept this. bo yi did not contact rong zhan so quickly because of her uncooperative attitude. it had only been half a day since he discovered that his dual personalities had reappeared. he was considering if he had any other countermeasures. however, why did the other personality in her body find an mu? although an mu did not say whether she saw him outside, at least ¡®he¡¯ went out to follow her in the middle of the night, so she was suspicious of him. a boy ran ran. ¡°why are you interested in a boy?¡± in the ward, bo yi slowly said these words as if he was talking to another person. however, there was only air around him. bo yi was afraid that an mu would come back, so he stayed in the hospital at night. he only wanted to know if the ¡®him¡¯ in his body would go to an mu again, if it did not affect an mu, he could still proceed according to his original plan. butwhat if there was an impact? Chapter 1965 - Chapter 1965: Her subtle feelings for him (1) chapter 1965: her subtle feelings for him (1) translator: 549690339 bo yi went out in the afternoon. when he returned to the hospital, he put a pinhole camera on his tie. only he would know. he ¡± would not know. he wanted to see what he would do when he went out at night. an mu did not have any classes in the afternoon, so she did the hourly housework today. this kind of work was paid by the hour, and she would leave after finishing it. it was just a little more tiring, but she would earn more. the one she went to was a small villa with three floors, and every floor had to be carefully cleaned. however, her work did not go so smoothly. there were three children in the house, and they were very noisy and chatty. the room that she had tidied up with great effort would be messed up again. this made her very angry. she wanted to talk to the mistress of the house, but she was severely criticized. she was said to have so many things to do and would file a complaint against her. she could only endure it and do what she had to do. but perhaps she didn¡¯t eat much at noon and didn¡¯t have much strength, or she was too tired and her body was weak. when she was wiping the stairs on the second floor, a few children running back and forth suddenly kicked over the water bucket. suddenly, the bucket fell down from the stairs of the second floor with water! an mu did not have any time to prepare. the water spilled and she slipped. together with the bucket, she fell directly from the second floor. she did not faint, but she was in so much pain that it was hard for her to stand up. in the end, an mu clutched the note and slowly walked out with her hands on her waist. she was in a sorry state. she didn¡¯t walk far. after turning a corner, she slowly squatted down against the wall. at that time, she had looked at the us dollar bill. under the dusk, she had only felt that it was particularly glaring. in fact, this was more like charity. he gave her twice the amount of money for her part-time job, although the price she paid was to roll down the stairs. however, yingluo when she left, she still clutched the money tightly, feeling that she couldn¡¯t leave it behind. it was different from the money her teacher had given her in the afternoon. he was someone she was already familiar with. the more familiar you are with someone, the less you can ask for money. otherwise, it won¡¯t be pure. pure kasaya why did she care about purity and not purity? an mu looked at the setting sun in the distance. she watched as the lights in the big and prosperous city began to light up, and the sea of cars on the streets began to gather like the misty galaxy. her vision seemed to become blurry and hazy, and some scenes from before appeared in her mind. it was such a cold night, but she had a high fever. she hugged herself tightly and leaned against the hot fireplace. her forehead was burning hot. she fell asleep in a daze, and her body was still so messy. but suddenly, a slender and beautiful hand landed on her forehead. then, a pleasant voice was heard. he said, ¡± wake up. you¡¯re running a fever. come and take some medicine. then, she opened her eyes in a daze and saw him passing her a glass of warm water and a cold medicine. an mu suddenly felt that her eyes were a little wet. although she knew that his actions were simple and only for her body, that kind of care was only shown by her mother, wanwan, when she was young.. Chapter 1966 - Chapter 1966: Her subtle feelings for him (2) chapter 1966: her subtle feelings for him (2) translator: 549690339 no one else would give it to her other than her own mother. however, her mother also had many children to take care of. she could only be more sensible, more sensible, and independent in everything so as not to cause trouble for her mother. but because of this, she also lacked love. she thought that perhaps he had long forgotten that scene, but she had always remembered it. perhaps it was those bits and pieces of things that seemed insignificant that made her believe that he was a good person and that those things were not him. at least, she believed in the details. an mu did not go to the nightclub to be a bartender that night because she later found that her waist hurt a lot from the fall. she lifted her clothes to take a look and found that there were many bruises on her body. it was a good thing that she was wearing a lot. at night, an mu curled up in the attic and slept. it was not until her stomach growled in the middle of the night that she got up and cooked a bowl of instant noodles for herself. because she was injured, she added an extra egg. compared to the lunch she spent half a month¡¯s worth of food expenses for bo yi, she was extremely frugal. however, it was already one o ¡®clock in the evening when she got up to eat her noodles. she had always had a steady schedule and was used to it. her small desk was facing the window, and on one side was the bed. she put the instant noodles on the table, pulled out a stool, and was ready to eat. she had rested early today, so it was inevitable that she was a little energetic. she took out a book and read it while eating. after a while, just as an mu took a sip of the hot soup and felt much more comfortable, two bright lights suddenly lit up from downstairs not far away, and the sound of a car driving was heard. she was stunned for a moment and raised her eyebrows. she lived in a dilapidated residential area. she was in the attic on the top floor. below her were some rugged alleys, which were very difficult to walk through. how could a car drive in in the middle of the night? thinking of this, an mu tiptoed to take a look. however, she was dumbfounded when she saw what was inside. she saw a car slowly driving in from downstairs. it was not an ordinary car, but a lamborghini. in the middle of the night, a lamborghini appeared in a small and broken alley. to be honest, an mu shook her head and slowly sat down. she felt that it was a little unbelievable. anyway, no matter what happened, it was none of his business. she continued to drink the soup, and after finishing it in one go, she burped in satisfaction, wiped her mouth, and prepared to continue reading. however, at this moment, she looked at yingying. it was as if he suddenly felt that something was not quite right. downstairs? an mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. the car just now had not left? she slowly raised her head and saw that the car lights were still on. suddenly, the lights went out. in an instant, as the lights in the entire alley went out, the entire run-down alley seemed to have become quiet. an mu¡¯s heart, on the other hand, seemed to have stopped for a moment. then, a second later, her heart began to beat wildly. bang, bang, bang. his heart was pounding. an mu raised her hand and turned off the table lamp in front of her window. after a few seconds, she tried to stand up slowly. he went downstairs. downstairs, the lamborghini that had driven over earlier suddenly stopped in front of her. it did not drive away. the car lights turned on and off. it just stayed there. an mu clenched her hands and held her breath. she continued to read, as if she wanted to see the person in the car. the car window was rolled up and it was dark . Chapter 1967 - Chapter 1967: Her subtle feelings for him (3) chapter 1967: her subtle feelings for him (3) translator: 549690339 there was only the cold moonlight outside, and she couldn¡¯t see the person in the car at all. at this moment, the window suddenly rolled down slowly for some reason. an mu immediately hid behind the curtain nervously, covering her body and hiding behind it to watch. he saw outside. the car window was half-opened, and under the cold moonlight, there seemed to be wisps of smoke floating out. the smoke was very light, like a ghost. until a cigarette butt flickered inside, then a slender arm stretched out and rested on the window. between his fingers was a cigarette that emitted a dark blue smoke. it was a little thin and a little long. he was wearing a black shirt with his sleeves rolled up twice, revealing his long and fair wrists. he had a cigarette between his fingers, and he looked indolent, relaxed, and elegant. but where was yueyue? it was the middle of the night, in a small and broken alley in the slums. this scene of this person only made people feel unspeakably strange. an mu hid behind the curtain and looked at him nervously. the car window was half-opened, and she seemed to want to take a look at him while the window was open. vaguely, she really saw it. however, it only had a lower jaw. a little profile. the person inside could not be seen clearly, but the outline of the shadow seemed to be very good. but it didn¡¯t matter whether it was good or not. what was important was that she felt uneasy and terrified again. suddenly, the person inside seemed to have noticed her. a pair of black eyes looked at her from a distance. an mu shivered, but just when she was not sure if he was looking at her, she suddenly saw that under the shadow, the corners of his lips seemed to be slightly twitching. an obvious curve appeared on his face. an mu was so scared that her face turned pale. she took a few steps back and fell on the bed. her breathing was uncontrollably chaotic, and her brain was buzzing. she was a little confused. was it true just now? he, he, he smiled? an mu was afraid that she was hallucinating. she felt that it was unbelievable, but she seemed to have really felt this scene. an mu did not know how to describe her feelings at this time. she was afraid before, and although she did not repeat the same mistake, it was almost the same. however, she said that if this happened again, she should be bolder and figure out who the mysterious person was, and whether he was a human or a ghost. an mu clenched her fists and gathered her courage. she slowly walked to the window again. but this time, there was no one at the window, and the window was already closed. seeing this, an mu¡¯s heart stirred.¡¯he¡¯s still in the car? he didn¡¯t leave?¡¯ if the car below didn¡¯t leave, she couldn¡¯t rest well at all. she would always be inexplicably worried. after all, too many strange things had happened to her in the past two days. even if the other party wasn¡¯t that person, and he wasn¡¯t looking for her, she still couldn¡¯t feel at ease. and at this moment. suddenly, there was a loud noise coming from the alley. it seemed like a group of people had appeared and were shouting as they passed by. an mu frowned slightly when she heard it. she knew those people. they always appeared, a bunch of hooligans, dispirited until now, and then came back. they stole some things while they were at it, and sometimes brought a few girls. anyway, it was a mess ¡­. Chapter 1968 - Chapter 1968: He appears with another group of people (1) chapter 1968: he appears with another group of people (1) translator: 549690339 however, they were very poor here, and most of the things here were not worth stealing. at this time, the sounds were getting closer and closer. yes, they would sometimes pass by here. there were a few times when she came back in the middle of the night and almost bumped into them. it scared her so much that she hid when she heard the sounds and waited for them to leave before returning to the attic. now, as she listened to the bustling sound getting closer and closer, an mu¡¯s breathing became more and more stifled. those hooligans would probably think that they were blind if they saw such a luxury car in the middle of the night. however, an mu was secretly looking forward to their encounter. because she knew that if they encountered such a car in the middle of the night, they would have a lot of people. she guessed that the person in the car would be bold enough to do something in the middle of the night. if that was the case, he would be able to see who that person was. was it the same person from before? was hanhan here to find her? things were indeed as she had expected. the gang of hooligans had indeed come. there were seven or eight of them with their arms around each other. there were two girls in the middle of them. they were holding bottles of wine in their hands. they were sloppy and dispirited. as they walked over, the more they looked at the car in front of them, the more they felt that something was not right. at this moment, one of them sensed something and took d few steps forward. suddenly, he cursed, ¡± d d ck, this d * ck is a lamborghini! after all, there were many people here. when these people saw a luxury car at night, they were instantly excited. they immediately surrounded it with wine bottles in their hands, as if they wanted to smash the car¡¯s glass. ¡± f * ck, that¡¯s true. d * mn, who parked this car here? there must be money inside. break the window! ¡® after saying that, a man rushed up with a bottle of wine in his hand and was facing the window of the driver¡¯s seat. an mu was upstairs, hiding behind the curtain. she was a little frightened. is there anyone in the car? is he inside? with a loud bang, the wine bottle smashed into the car window. however, the impact of the crash stunned everyone. the wine bottle shattered into pieces, but the car window remained intact. in the short time it took to smash the car down, the car window actually rolled down slowly. his posture was strange, and he did not dare to move. then, that thing slowly stretched out. an mu¡¯s legs almost went soft when she saw it. that, that was actually a gun. who, who was the person down there? the man in black in the car pointed a gun at the hooligan and coldly said, ¡± ¡°get lost,¡± he said. similarly, there were other people whose legs had turned to jelly like him. however, there were some among them who did not seem to be able to react in time. they rushed over with a bottle of wine in their hands and said b ¡± b b ck b why are you so cowardly? b b ck him to death b ¡°bang!¡± the pistol had been silenced, but it didn¡¯t mean that there was no sound at all. the moment he saw the window, a person fell down and lay in a pool of blood-! the others were completely dumbfounded. when they reacted, they immediately screamed and ran away. the thug lying in a pool of blood on the ground was not dead. he was only shot in the waist and abdomen. at this time, he got up with difficulty and ran away in a hurry. in the blink of an eye, the farce that happened at night disappeared. the night was still quiet. if an mu did not see some blood on the ground, she would have thought that it was an illusion.. Chapter 1969 - Chapter 1969: He’s making an appearance again (2) chapter 1969: he¡¯s making an appearance again (2) translator: 549690339 however, from the beginning to the end, the people inside did not show themselves. an mu did not know who that person was, and whether he was here to look for her. however, after witnessing such a scene, she was shocked. at this moment, the car below suddenly started. he came and left in a strange way because of his purpose here. no one came out to look for him, and he didn¡¯t come out to look for anyone. he just ran into those gangsters and killed them with a gun. he was so scared that he peed his pants. an mu could not sleep all night. for the first time, she was distracted by reading a book, and finally fell asleep on the table. however, in her dream, she saw a very mysterious scene. she felt that it was very mysterious. she dreamed of the slender man under the streetlight that night when she was driving to pull someone. this time, he was not wearing a mask. from afar, she saw the other party raise his head slightly and look over. he was dressed in black. in fact, he had a very good figure, just that he was a little thin. the street in front of her was dark, and only the dim yellow light from the streetlight he was in was lit up. she drove slowly from far to near, and under the light, she could see his face clearly. the face hidden in the darkness finally appeared. however, it also made an mu dumbfounded, startled, and stunned. because that face was unexpectedly familiar. it was actually the teacher who had teased her, bo yi. she couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling at that moment. although her teacher had always appeared by her side during this period ot time, he had actually appeared in her dreams and become one with that strange person. it made her feel an unspeakable shock in her heart. there were too many things that she could not explain in a few words. the teacher during the day and the person at night gave her two different feelings. they were two different people. but no matter whether it was in his villa or outside, why did she always mix the two together? an mu was in a daze in her dream. she didn¡¯t know how long it was before she suddenly woke up. when she opened her eyes, the sky was already bright. she lay on the table and rubbed her eyes. when she slowly got up, she saw that the world had begun a new busy day. just like that, everyone did the same, and the cycle repeated itself. an mu was a little dazed at this time. it took her a while to react before she realized that she was sleeping on the table. she also realized that the yingluo in her dream was just a dream. when she realized this, she heaved a sigh of relief. he was indeed dreaming. how could professor bo and that strange man be the same person? an mu went to class today. as expected, teacher bo was not around. he was hospitalized. as for the current bo yi . he must not be at school. he had to appear ¡®injured¡¯ in front of an mu because he could not let an mu know that the person who would appear at night would be him. he had to use ¡®injured¡¯ as an excuse to get rid of suspicion. it was the first night that bo yi was monitoring his second personality. his feelings were particularly complicated. he also felt that it was very strange. the micro camera hidden in the leader¡¯s area did not discover his surveillance. however, the surveillance cameras were only one-sided and could not monitor all 360 degrees. hence, when bo yi checked the surveillance cameras, he only saw ¡± him ¡± driving out for a spin. from the beginning to the end, he did not get out of the car.. Chapter 1970 - Chapter 1970: He’s making an appearance again (3) chapter 1970: he¡¯s making an appearance again (3) translator: 549690339 however, the place he was heading to was a little dilapidated. it looked like a small alley between some buildings. he had stopped there for a long time. what was he going there for? what was there? could it be that an mu¡¯s qianqian was there? when this thought flashed across bo yi¡¯s mind, his expression instantly darkened. why did ¡± he ¡± target an mu? the common memories between ¡± them ¡± were mostly very vague. only when they were alone with someone would they have their own profound memories. what did ¡®he¡¯ think of an mu? bo yi had completely remembered that path and his mind was heavy. an mu was dismissed from school at noon, and she was in a bad state of mind. she received bad news in the morning. her landlord told her that he was not renting out his attic and asked her to move out as soon as possible. she didn¡¯t know why it had come so suddenly. the only thing he had to compromise with was that the contract had not expired yet. he could not extend the rent because of the rent. he waived the rent for the first two months and asked her to move out as soon as possible without asking for anything. an mu did not know how things happened so suddenly. the place was perfectly fine, so why did he want her to move out? he didn¡¯t mind that place being dirty and messy, and that it wasn¡¯t safe. last night, a shooting had taken place right under her nose, so what was this? an mu was depressed. after she left the room, she hesitated whether she should visit teacher bo now. if she didn¡¯t come just because he told her not to, wouldn¡¯t she be ¡°too polite¡±? however, the most important thing was that she wanted to see how he was feeling. an mu walked on the side of the road in a daze. on the way, she suddenly saw a stray kitten nestled under a tree. many students were feeding it, and the kitten was eating lazily and lying on the ground softly. an mu pursed her lips. when she passed by, she squatted down. she had no food, but she seemed to be doing something strange. because she had actually ¡®taken¡¯ the cat¡¯s food! this scene didn¡¯t attract the attention of passersby, but it didn¡¯t miss a single person¡¯s eyes. when an mu stood up with the food, she suddenly saw a dazzling maybach parked by the roadside near the school. he was only a few dozen meters away from her, a very close distance. an mu stopped in her tracks. slowly, the car window rolled down and a familiar face appeared. bo yi watched as she picked up the last piece of food from the cat. his gaze seemed to change subtly. an mu naturally noticed his complicated gaze. she looked down at the things in her hand and immediately looked embarrassed. she quickly ran to the trash can to throw those things away, then came to his car and asked with a little unsteady breath, ¡± ma- teacher, why did you come out of the hospital? ¡± bo yi looked at her and pursed his lips. after a while, he said, ¡± xuxu and an mu, if that¡¯s the case, you should take my card, right? i believe you will return it to me in the future. when an mu heard that he did not answer her question, she immediately realized that he had misunderstood her. she quickly explained, ¡± teacher, it¡¯s not that. i just picked the kitten and it can¡¯t eat the pixiu. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter to me what it eats. the key is you-¡± bo yi interrupted.. he looked at her face and said, Chapter 1971 - Chapter 1971: A heart-pounding kiss (1) chapter 1971: a heart-pounding kiss (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°you don¡¯t look too good. what happened?¡± when an mu heard this, she suddenly remembered the house. bo yi could see the defeated and helpless expression on her face. i¡¯m sorry, the landlord kicked me out. he told me to pack my things and leave as soon as possible. fortunately, she was given a few days. otherwise, where would he live if he moved? they had not found the place yet. when bo yi heard this, he raised his eyebrows slightly. he did not expect such a thing to happen at this time. an mu suddenly waved her hand and laughed. it¡¯s okay. anyway, i don¡¯t want to stay in that haunted place for a long time. let¡¯s not talk about this. what about you, teacher? your waist hasn¡¯t recovered yet. how can you drive out? ¡± an mu was a little worried and asked in confusion. bo yi¡¯s gaze turned over, his expression calm. i came to the school to settle some matters. i just finished settling them. my health is not a big problem and i don¡¯t exercise too much. it¡¯s still okay to walk around. after bo yi finished speaking, he said in a natural tone, ¡± where are you going now? i¡¯m driving, so i¡¯ll send you there. there was no problem with the connection. an mu was actually embarrassed, but when she saw the teacher open the door of the front passenger seat, she was about to say no, but she suddenly stopped. she scratched her head and smiled foolishly. thank you, teacher. he really didn¡¯t know if it was because they were more familiar with each other, but he was much friendlier to him than when they had first met. ¡°key in the address and i¡¯ll follow the gps.¡± an mu¡¯s place was indeed a little far from here, but it was cheap. the first thing was that the place where she lived could not be accurately located. it was only located in a certain area. bo yi prepared to drive her. an mu realized that as soon as she sat in the car, there were only the two of them in the enclosed space. an inexplicable feeling rose from the bottom of her heart, as if her heart began to beat faster. she could only make herself look more natural and find a topic to not make the atmosphere awkward. she coughed twice and mumbled, ¡± seriously, what kind of lousy landlord is this? he changed his mind just like that. he¡¯s living well, so why does he want me to move out? i haven¡¯t even complained about the bad environment at his place. every time i walk back at night, i have to clean it up. an mu suddenly stopped talking. she was shocked by the person who suddenly approached her and immediately held her breath. bo yi¡¯s upper body leaned over and pulled her seat belt. he was very close to her, so close that she could see the fine pores on his face. his skin was really good, and it really matched the sentence,¡¯master mo is as beautiful as jade¡¯. however, she did not know if young master was¡¯ unparalleled¡¯. she couldn¡¯t forget the times when he was cold and sharp-tongued, even though he was sometimes gentler. he was so close to her, and when he leaned over, an mu¡¯s heart really buzzed for a moment. her nose was filled with his breath, clear and indifferent, like the pine trees in the snow mountain. it had a faint aura, an indescribable smell, and an indescribable pleasant smell. an mu looked at his face that was so close to her, and she felt that every minute and every second seemed to be stretched, but her ears turned red at a speed that was visible to the naked eve. she quicklv lowered her head, afraid that he would notice. at this moment, bo yi asked indifferently, ¡± huh? what do you want?¡± his voice was clear and elegant like a stream of water, and his voice was surprisingly pleasant to the ears.. Chapter 1972 - Chapter 1972: A heart-pounding kiss (2) chapter 1972: a heart-pounding kiss (2) translator: 549690339 you-you have to hold it in ¡­ an mu subconsciously looked up when she spoke, but the moment she looked up, time seemed to have stopped. his entire body stiffened, and the blood in his body seemed to have frozen. because just as she raised her head, he had also turned around to look at her. their lips suddenly brushed against each other. the soft touch on her lips made her mind go blank as if it had exploded. however, she was not the only one who was frozen. bo yi was also stunned but his reaction was obviously faster. he left without a trace and pursed his lips lightly. a faint shadow seemed to appear on his face and he did not say anything. he started the car and the car sped down the street. there was an inexplicable pressure and strange aura around him. however, an mu was in a completely dazed state. her two fair hands tightly held the sides of the chair. at this time, she was like a little hamster, dazed, confused, and helpless. wait, wait. w-what just happened? she had raised her head to talk to him, so why did she suddenly touch something soft? an mu¡¯s body went soft, and she did not dare to move. in the end, when she really realized what had happened, she slowly lowered her head and closed her eyes. she gritted her teeth slightly and hated herself for suddenly looking up just now. it just so happened that he came to see her. things were just so unexpected. no matter what, an mu¡¯s ears were red. however, in addition to those indescribable and complicated feelings, an mu¡¯s heart also had a sense of loss and a faint regret. because this was her first kiss. she slowly looked out of the car window and watched the scenes quickly pass her eyes. she thought that her first kiss was over just like that. she had no room to react at all. everything was so unexpected. there was an indescribable feeling in her heart. regret? perhaps, but the person she kissed for the first time was him, wanwan. it was exceptionally quiet in the car. it was so quiet that only their breathing could be heard. on such an autumn day, an mu¡¯s back was drenched in hot sweat. she did not know how long the car had been driving for, but the burning red on an mu¡¯s face did not go away. bo yi suddenly opened his mouth and said lightly, ¡± i¡¯m not interested in boys. his words instantly made an mu¡¯s face turn red. then, her face turned even redder, and her expression became more unnatural. she nervously pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose and stammered, ¡® me, me too. ¡®i¡¯m finished.¡¯ now, when she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but stutter and her tongue was tied. bo yi didn¡¯t say anything more. he just glanced at her lowered head and blushed face in the mirror. he didn¡¯t know why. maybe it was because an mu looked a little feminine? he could vaguely read a hint of ¡°shyness¡± from her expression. she was shy. ha. the aura around bo yi became more distant. the two of them didn¡¯t talk much along the way, but the atmosphere had changed from the kiss just now. however, in bo yi¡¯s eyes, was this considered a kiss? it was not. it was just an accidental contact between two objects. it did not mean anything. an mu¡¯s thoughts were in a mess on the way, so when she was about to reach her place, she forgot- Chapter 1973 - Chapter 1973: a heart-pounding kiss (3) chapter 1973: a heart-pounding kiss (3) translator: 549690339 she had forgotten to tell bo yi the exact way. just as she was about to tell him, she saw him find a small path from the outside area and enter. an mu was a little dazed, and a hint of doubt appeared in her mind. why did he do that? an mu looked at the location on the phone again. she had entered a general area name. this place was complicated and full of twists and turns. she could not find the place even when she came in and out of the car. however, he went straight into the alley and drove to ¡­ where she lived??? wait, what the hell was this? an mu suddenly looked at him, and there was a touch of shock in her eyes. bo yi continued to drive forward as if he did not notice. an mu sat on the chair as if she was sitting on pins and needles. ¡°an mu,¡± ¡°ah, w-what?¡± the sudden soft call almost made an mu jump out of her chair. bo yi looked at her from the mirror and said in an indifferent tone, ¡± don¡¯t overthink what happened just now. to me, nothing happened. i hope you don¡¯t overthink it too much. ¡°no, no, teacher, i didn¡¯t think much of it.¡± inexplicably, an mu¡¯s heart seemed to be inexplicably blocked when she heard him say that she was the one being ridiculed. was it really because she was a ¡± boy ¡± in his eyes that he said all these so bluntly? or was it yingluo? whether it was a man or a woman, he would say the same thing. that kiss just now was just an accident? ¡°then you blushed the whole way? what, could it be your first kiss?¡± bo yi asked casually. ¡°what!? i i ¡­ that wanwan ¡­ an mu¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she was completely incoherent. her face was even redder than before when he said it so directly. ¡°teacher, don¡¯t think too much about it. i ¡­ i have no problem with it. i like male pixiu, uh no, i like the opposite sex.¡± an mu almost said the wrong thing, and her back was covered in cold sweat. this time, bo yi did not say anything and only responded with a faint ¡®hmm¡¯. at this time, the car was almost at an mu¡¯s place. at some point, he seemed to have noticed something. in a moment, he stopped the car nearby and said calmly, ¡± this place should not be far from where you live. you go and settle your business, i¡¯ll send you here. ¡® there was another alley in front of her, which was less than a few dozen meters away from where she lived. he had been driving for a long time when he came in, and he only stopped when he was almost there. an mu¡¯s hands clenched tightly, and she pretended to be calm as she asked him, ¡± teacher, how did you know that i live nearby? actually, you could have just stopped outside just now. why did you have to drive in? ¡± the moment he said that, bo yi said calmly, ¡± didn¡¯t you enter the address? there¡¯s a gps? ¡® after that, his eyes fell on the navigation, and at the same time, an mu¡¯s eyes also fell on the navigation. bo yi¡¯s hand on the steering wheel paused. the navigation had ended. there was an inexplicable dead silence in the air. an mu¡¯s body stiffened. she slowly pressed the seat belt button, and then slowly looked up in a daze. bo yi also raised his head slightly and their eyes met. his gaze was so deep and complicated that it made her feel like she had fallen into a black hole. an mu¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped beating. however, just as his lips moved as if he was about to say something, an mu¡¯s lips curved into a strong smile. m-teacher ¡­. Chapter 1974 - Chapter 1974: A heart-pounding kiss (4) chapter 1974: a heart-pounding kiss (4) translator: 549690339 ¡°t-teacher, thank you for sending me off. i¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± without waiting for his reply, she immediately opened the car door and slipped out without looking back. bo yi looked at her figure that ran away quickly as if she was frightened and the expression on his face became subtle and deep. it was a mistake. however, at the same time, it also proved that the place where qianqian ¡± he ¡± came last night was indeed here, and it was an mu¡¯s residence. he saw the place ¡± he ¡± had been to last night in the micro camera, and he had already memorized it in his mind. the navigation was only for an mu, not for himself. he remembered the location, so he did not use the navigation at all. and because he was thinking about something, he didn¡¯t miss this detail. when he thought of an mu¡¯s pale face that seemed to have been frightened, he pursed his lips lightly, and his fair face became more complicated and unpredictable. the things that bo yi was worried about happened at the same time. the second personality in his body had confirmed that ¡± he ¡± had his eyes on an mu since he entered an mu¡¯s room in the villa. this wasn¡¯t a good thing. on the contrary, it was very dangerous and would bring him unnecessary trouble. the second possibility was that an mu was suspicious of him. an mu almost ran back and climbed up to the attic on the seventh floor in one breath. it wasn¡¯t just because of that kiss that made her entire body go limp. more importantly, he actually knew her address, but he still asked her to enter the gps. what did this mean? this meant that he had a problem! he was hiding something. how did he know where she lived? it was not written in the school¡¯s information, unless he had followed him and investigated him. however, he had no idea about all of that. an mu¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. she only felt that she had fallen into a huge whirlpool, and she was getting more and more confused. ever since he appeared, he seemed to have no problems, but meeting him, she encountered strange mysteries one after another! an mu¡¯s emotions finally broke down today. when things developed to an extreme, it was inevitable that there would be a qualitative change from a quantitative change. unpredictable things would happen, and an mu¡¯s fate would be strangely reversed, just like the strange things that happened to her. it was either good or bad. three days later. an mu did not see bo yi for three days, nor did she go to the hospital to see him. he did not appear in school either, and the person who replaced him was a new teacher. an mu had a habit of going to the toilet in school. she would only go to the toilet when class was in or when there were few people. because of her identity, it was inconvenient, and she would only go to the independent toilet in the men¡¯s toilet. even if she occasionally bumped into a boy, she would just leave in a hurry and avoid him. therefore, when she went to the toilet in the day, two men suddenly came in from the outside. from the sounds, they were not students but teachers from the school. an mu held her breath and did not dare to make a sound. she listened to the voices outside. the two people went to the urinal to pee, and then began to talk about something. they all said that the toilet was a good place to learn secrets, even the men¡¯s toilet was no exception. why would a prosecutor enter and leave our school!? Chapter 1975 - Chapter 1975: She was drugged for revenge (1) chapter 1975: she was drugged for revenge (1) translator: 549690339 our school is a key university of science and technology. what¡¯s going on? ¡± one of them asked. i don¡¯t know the details, but i heard from the grapevine that it¡¯s related to a widely circulated case. do you remember the serial crime of a few perverted children raping and then killing? one of the previous cases provided some valuable information, and it¡¯s said that the suspect may be a professor in our school. ¡°what? is this the real kasaya?¡± ¡°shh! don¡¯t make wild guesses, it¡¯s complicated anyway. if she¡¯s really from our school, it¡¯s not surprising to tell the truth. a serial killer that can make it so difficult for the police to deal with must be a very intelligent wanwan.¡± with a rustling sound, the two of them zipped up, washed their hands, and left. no one noticed the tightly shut toilet door inside. an mu, who was inside, heard everything. inexplicably, when an mu heard that the perverted serial child killer could be someone from their school or a professor, she shivered and felt a chill run down her spine. her legs were numb from squatting, so she got up and left secretly. how could this be? she had actually eavesdropped on such a scene in the toilet. it was really scary. she didn¡¯t even dare to face the university¡¯s professors properly. if the university¡¯s students knew about this, she didn¡¯t know how much panic it would cause. at night. she was going to work as a bartender at a nightclub today. no one there knew who the ¡®bunny girl¡¯ was. although she also worked there, she kept a certain distance from the people there because they did not belong to the same world as her. most of their worlds were very chaotic. just because she kept a distance from them didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t want to interact with them. this was also a circle. if you couldn¡¯t fit in, then you were unsociable, and the consequences of unsociable were obvious. in the underground high-class vip bar in the city center. at midnight, there were more and more people, but it wasn¡¯t the climax yet. it was as noisy as ever, with the explosive dj dance music and the twisting of fresh blood. under the dim blue light, an mu, who was wearing a baseball cap, black glasses, and a professional suit, was mixing drinks. her face was very small, and her lips were a light pink. however, her dressing was too androgynous. if she had not deliberately lowered her voice, no one would have been able to tell if she was a boy or a girl. her voice was very important, but it seemed to be safer for men. however, that was not all. there were many g-nims in the bar. her ¡± delicate, fair, and clean ¡± appearance was particularly attractive to those g-types, but women also liked ¡± gigolos ¡± like her. at this moment, a beautiful girl appeared in front of her. she was wearing a long red dress and was very beautiful. she asked for a cocktail. an mu smiled at her and went to make a cocktail for her. however, while she was mixing the cocktail, a greasy-haired man came over and struck up a conversation with the beautiful woman in a red dress. an mu was listening to the conversation. she thought that most of them were common bullsh * t, and it was true. however, she accidentally heard the man say, ¡± beautiful, do you know who my brother is? this is his territory, and no one dares to say no. in this bar, there was only a bunny girl around a week ago Chapter 1976 - Chapter 1976: She was drugged for revenge (2) chapter 1976: she was drugged for revenge (2) translator: 549690339 ¡® a woman in a bunny girl¡¯s outfit fooled my brother and then ran away. in a fit of anger, he turned this place upside down and bought everything. he couldn¡¯t find her and even fired the manager. ¡® as soon as he said that. an mu¡¯s movements daused. this, this is ¡­ hey, what kind of woman is that? she¡¯s so pretty that she can make your brother fly into a rage. the woman said slowly as she held the cocktail. the man chuckled and pulled the woman into his arms. no matter who it is, i don¡¯t think they¡¯re as pretty as you. maybe my brother will see you and that bunny girl- ¡± as the man was talking, a group of people suddenly came to the entrance of the bar. there were two or three guests who had come to have fun, and the rest were all bodyguards. he looked up and immediately waved and shouted, brother, brother, you¡¯re here! i have a super beautiful woman here! immediately, the few men over there looked over, and they also looked over. however, when they looked over, they saw an mu. she was mixing the wine, but her eyes followed the man¡¯s gaze. she saw the man almost immediately. he was the big customer who sold her wine that day. she didn¡¯t expect it to be him. he had only come here every few days, but the world had changed? an mu knew who he was. he was a very rich second-generation heir with the surname gong. just now, his younger brother said that he¡¯d turned this place upside down to find yingluo, a bunny girl who¡¯d fooled him. was that true? in the blink of an eye, they had arrived. the woman in the red skirt held a goblet as she smiled at the man elegantly. however, an mu¡¯s legs turned to jelly as she watched them come over. she wanted to run away. it was not that she did not know the rules, but she knew the rules that night, so she escaped in the chaos. he had bought so many expensive wines that were worth two months of her hard-earned salary. even if she didn¡¯t spend a night with him, she would definitely be touched by him. when they came over, no one noticed her. an mu quickly pulled down her cap to cover her eyes and eyebrows. but her ears were perked up to listen. ¡°brother, look at this great beauty, isn¡¯t she much better than that bunny girl who sells wine? if you can¡¯t find her, then so be it. there are others who are better than her. ¡°who allowed you to talk nonsense here? what do you know?¡± the man¡¯s tone turned cold. perhaps the atmosphere was a little off, but the woman in the red dress smiled. look at how angry the young master is. what kind of woman is she that the young master can¡¯t forget? ¡± then, the woman in the red dress turned to look at an mu, but she suddenly exclaimed, ¡± aiya, why did you spill the wine? what are you thinking about, little handsome? are you closing your business? ¡± an mu¡¯s eyes widened when she realized what was going on. the glass was empty when she poured the wine, and the red liquid flowed down the glass. an mu hurriedly wiped it with a tissue and said anxiously, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m really sorry. this is free. i¡¯ll get you another glass, pretty lady. alright, no need. it¡¯s a bit disappointing. let¡¯s go play by ourselves. the woman in the red dress said. ¡°that¡¯s right! what bartender? so clumsy. brother, you should fire this pretty boy now.. what the hell is this?¡± Chapter 1977 - Chapter 1977: She was drugged for revenge (3) chapter 1977: she was drugged for revenge (3) an mu was apologizing in a panic, but the man suddenly said, raise your head. his words made an mu¡¯s heart skip a beat. how could he still recognize her in this state? an mu slowly raised her head and looked at the man through the lens. he still looked cynical and handsome, but it was a pity that he looked like a dog. few of the men who came here to play were good. she held the wine glass in her hand and looked into his eyes. unconsciously, her grip tightened. the man looked at an mu, who was wearing a peaked cap. he looked at the fine hair hanging by her ear, her fair skin, and her small earlobes. a touch of playfulness flashed in his eyes. he slowly approached her and chuckled. since when did we have such a pretty boy bartender here? ¡± he¡¯s really ¡®sucky¡¯ , ha.¡± as soon as he said this, any straight man would be angry, but an mu was a woman after all. although she was a little angry, she still paid attention to her behavior and took a step back. young master gong, don¡¯t make fun of me. i know i¡¯m wrong. i¡¯ll definitely do a good job later. please have mercy on me. ¡°oh? you actually recognize me. ¡± he took off his suit jacket and put his hand on his waist. he smiled with an unknown expression on his face and suddenly said, ¡± then take off your big glasses and let me see. as soon as these words came out, the few of them were stunned. brother, what are you doing? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in a guy? ¡® ¡°you shut up!¡± the man with the surname gong said impatiently and turned back to look at an mu who was stunned. his eyes were strong and forceful. an mu frowned, as if she did not want to take off her glasses. hurry up and take it off! why do i feel that the more i look at you, the more familiar you look!? an mu¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. ¡°what? this pretty boy looks familiar? what¡¯s so familiar about him, yingluo?¡± hey, little handsome, what are you doing? ¡± the woman in the red dress couldn¡¯t help but look at her up and down, and finally fixed her eyes on her neck. when she saw that there was no adam¡¯s apple, her eyes suddenly flickered, and she suddenly asked, ¡± you can¡¯t be a girl, right? ¡± ¡°what!¡± someone among them said in astonishment. an mu was stunned. she quickly pretended to be calm and pushed her glasses up. ¡± miss, please don¡¯t insult me. i¡¯m a man. if young master gong is the boss now, i¡¯ll resign if i don¡¯t do a good job. there¡¯s no need to humiliate people like this. ¡® an mu said as she took off her white gloves and put them aside. she then turned around and left. ¡°yo! this little brat has quite a temper. brother, i think you can teach her a lesson for talking to us like that.¡± the man with the surname gong stared at an mu¡¯s back and watched her leave. he suddenly thought of something and snorted. what lesson?! hurry up and catch her!¡± an mu¡¯s breath tightened when she heard the shout. she turned her head and saw that they were chasing after her, so she ran away without a care. damn it, that man must be suspicious of me. even if he didn¡¯t, once i take off my glasses, i¡¯ll definitely be discovered if i look exactly the same as the bunny girl from that day, even if i¡¯m dressed differently. ¡°don¡¯t run! catch her! catch the man with the hat!¡± hearing the shouts behind her, an mu ran even faster. she squeezed through the crowd and wanted to rush out and escape from here.. Chapter 1978 - Chapter 1978: She was drugged for revenge (4) chapter 1978: she was drugged for revenge (4) translator: 549690339 she turned her head to look. who would have thought that the man from that day would personally chase after her? it seemed that he had really seen through her. why was he so unlucky recently? an mu tried her best to escape, but her bodyguards were not joking. a few bodyguards at the door in front of her were waiting for her. they stopped her and grabbed her wrist tightly, so hard that she felt pain. ¡°release me! let me go!¡± an mu was like a little beast that had been caught, struggling and shouting. however, in someone else¡¯s territory, he was unmoved and allowed others to slaughter him. the man with the surname gong squeezed through the crowd and came in front of an mu. his breath was messy, and he looked at her fiercely. then, he suddenly reached out and pinched his jaw. as a flash of struggle and rejection flashed in an mu¡¯s eyes, he took off her big black glasses without any hesitation. the moment he took it off, time seemed to have stopped. an mu¡¯s peach blossom eyes were glistening with tears, as if she was helpless and weak. that fair, soft, and beautiful face the size of a palm was presented in front of everyone. unlike the women in the nightclub who had heavy makeup on, she had no makeup on. even though the man had his suspicions, he was still stunned when he took off his glasses. he didn¡¯t expect that he was right. he looked at an mu, and a glint flashed in his eyes.¡¯how is this woman so smart? i¡¯ve been looking for her for so long, but she actually disguised herself as a man and hid it from everyone.¡¯ he was just a bartender right under his nose! he was simply too arrogant! he took off an mu¡¯s hat, and suddenly, her soft hair fell down. it was still short hair, but it had a light chestnut color, and it was soft and messy. it was not very long, but it was not very short either. it was just enough to cover it with the hat, and he could play the role of a young man. however, this was not the case. after all, it was not. when the people who caught up later saw that she was really a girl, white and tender, they were all shocked. run! aren¡¯t you good at hiding and hiding?! what did he mean by ¡°flowers bloom with the heart, but flowers don¡¯t bloom, willows grow into shade¡± unintentionally? he couldn¡¯t find it after a few days, but he found it today! an mu glared at him and shook off his hand that was touching her. ¡°what, did you have fun playing with this young master? isn¡¯t it great to see others looking for you but not being able to find you? however, hehe, your luck is running out. don¡¯t you like to play ¡®role play¡¯? good!¡± as he said this, he waved his hand. take her away! i must teach her a good lesson!¡± as soon as he said that, an mu was immediately grabbed by the arm and taken away. no matter how she struggled and screamed, it was useless. here, money and power were everything. if you had nothing, you would only be played miserably. the man followed an mu and ordered his men as he walked, ¡± bring that thing here. i want to kill her. an mu did not know what he was talking about, but she knew that it was definitely not something good. she struggled with all her might, but it was to no avail. she was dragged into the elevator, and she watched helplessly as the elevator door closed. a touch of despair flashed in an mu¡¯s eyes. the elevator was rising slowly. outside, many people pretended not to see this ¡­. Chapter 1979 - Chapter 1979: She was drugged for revenge (5) chapter 1979: she was drugged for revenge (5) translator: 549690339 no one would be too lazy to meddle in other people¡¯s business. this kind of thing happened a lot in this place. however, in a corner. a man holding a wine glass slowly raised his head. he was in the dark, and the dim light cast a faint shadow on his well-defined face. after watching the few people dragging a slender figure into the elevator, he sat for a while, then slowly got up. under the colorful and blurred light, he walked into a remote place amidst the noisy music. it was the passage of stairs. the black figure disappeared into the darkness, like a monster in the dark night. as soon as an mu was dragged out of the elevator, she was pressed against the wall of the first floor. when she was dragged out, an mu saw the number on the light was 23. he had been taken to the 23rd floor. ¡°wu, wu wu-!¡± an mu¡¯s mouth was covered. she kicked her legs hard and held onto the wall with one hand. she seemed to have used all her strength, but the two bodyguards still couldn¡¯t pull her. however, the man with the surname gong stepped forward and grabbed her fingers one by one to pull them off. he smiled meaningfully at an mu who kept shaking her head and said, ¡± i advise you to save your energy. i¡¯ll teach you a lesson tonight, so save more energy for tonight. his fingers were pulled apart one by one. an mu listened to him, but she did not understand what he meant. in a moment of desperation, she suddenly bit a bodyguard¡¯s hand, and the bodyguard let go in pain. an mu looked at him and shook her head. you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t do this. this is rape, and i¡¯ll sue you! i¡¯ll put you in jail!¡± ¡°what? you want me to go to jail?¡± he smiled, raised his hand to pinch an mu¡¯s chin, and said faintly, ¡± okay, i¡¯ll die under a peony flower and be a romantic ghost. since you like cosplaying so much, i can change my taste and try something new. as he spoke, a man wearing white gloves suddenly came over with a glass of bright red liquid and handed it to the man surnamed gong. he took it without looking at it and sneered, ¡± who told you to think you¡¯re smart? who told you to run away? who told you to play with me? today, we¡¯ll switch places and let this young master play with you. the clothes she was wearing didn¡¯t seem to have much weight, but that wasn¡¯t what she was wearing that day. she was a sexy bunny girl. he liked her at first sight and fell head over heels for her, but she actually dared to play with her. who gave her such courage? it was fine if she didn¡¯t come out today, but if she did, she asked for it! an mu¡¯s entire body was held tightly by the two bodyguards. the man pinched her chin, and at this moment, he forced her to open her mouth and pour the wine-red liquid in. after all, women couldn¡¯t compare to men, not to mention that there were so many men here. if she was caught by them, she would be a persimmon in their hands, and they could knead her as they pleased, or even turn her into mud. an mu was forced to drink the wine-red liquid, and she pinched it very hard. she did not know if it was because of the pain, or because of the inexplicable thing that was poured into her, or because of the things that were about to unknown ¡­ her eyes were red, and her fair and beautiful face was full of grievances, despair, and fear from being bullied. the liquid was forced into her mouth, but an mu did not cooperate at all. however, it was useless. instead, she choked and coughed violently. her body was covered with spots, and the liquid slid down the collar of her white shirt . Chapter 1980 - Chapter 1980: she was drugged for revenge (6) chapter 1980: she was drugged for revenge (6) translator: 549690339 it seeped in, dyeing her white neck and chest with a charming wine red. it was also slightly transparent, reflecting the skin inside. time seemed to slow down at this moment. she choked until she was dizzy and her vision was blurry. the sounds in her ears seemed to turn into a chorus, and the person in front of her seemed to have become two people. the only thing they had in common was that their eyes were fixed, like hungry wolves drooling over their prey. an mu¡¯s head became dizzy and light, and her body seemed to have been drained of strength. she was soft and could not move. in her blurry consciousness, the only thing she knew was that she was finished. this time, she had really lost. how could one¡¯s shoes not get wet when they often walked by the river? this time, not only did she get her shoes wet, but she also fell in. an mu was dragged into a room by two bodyguards and thrown on a big bed. then, the man with the surname gong impatiently chased them out. go, go, go, hurry up and go! remember to bring me the things i want!¡± that day, he had wanted to press her under him in the bunny girl outfit, but he had failed. however, this time, he would definitely use a different trick to kill this woman. the door of the hotel was closed. at this time, the man quickly took off his clothes, pulled his tie, took off his shirt, and took off his pants. in the blink of an eye, he pounced on an mu, pressed her body, and took off her clothes. an mu had just been drugged, and her whole body was soft and weak. however, her cheeks were getting redder and redder, and they were gradually getting hotter. however, not only her cheeks, but her whole body began to show this reaction. it was hot. it was very hot. the man tore off the uniform jacket in the boys ¡®nightclub outside an mu¡¯s room. after he took it off, he unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his fair and tender body. it was as if he had peeled off a lotus root, and it was white and dazzling. there was only a long corset strip on his chest, which wrapped two little pigeons. the man was dumbfounded. an mu¡¯s blushed, white, and beautiful face, soft and smooth hair, and some moist wine-red liauid were stuck on her cheeks and delicate neck. she looked tall, but her shoulder blades were very narrow, so she still looked a little weak. her upper body was only wrapped in a bra, her collarbones exquisite and charming, and her small waist below was soft and flat. he was not the one who was drugged, but he felt like his whole body was on fire. he could not bear it anymore. he no longer hesitated and immediately stripped an mu naked. he hadn¡¯t forgotten the pair of slender and long legs that had worn red stiletto heels that night. they had been so mesmerizing. even though she looked a little different today, she had a different taste, different from those cheap women with heavy makeup in the underground world. however, just as he was about to take off his pants- outside the corridor, under the dim light, a black figure slowly walked over. the figure was very slender. in such a night, the figure looked a little thin and frail. however, just as he was walking down the corridor, he suddenly stopped in front of a room. suddenly, the elevator door opened with a ¡± ding ¡± not far away. a bodyguard came out from inside- Chapter 1981 - Chapter 1981: Falling into The Tiger’s Den (1) chapter 1981: falling into the tiger¡¯s den (1) translator: 549690339 she was carrying a bag in her hand, which contained a clean ¡®bunny girl¡¯ suit. there was even a red high heel that revealed a little of the thin heel. at this moment, the bodyguard came out and saw a man standing at the door of a suite. when he came to his senses, his eyes widened. hey you-¡± before he could finish his sentence, the figure flashed and hit him hard on the back of his neck. the bodyguard¡¯s body stiffened and then fell to the ground. the bag containing the bunny girl¡¯s outfit also fell. the thin man next to the fallen man seemed to have paused for a moment. then, he bent down and picked up the bag with his long and white fingers. she also picked up the thin red high heels that had fallen and held them in her hands. he walked to the suite again, stood still, and knocked on the door. ¡°thump, thump thump.¡± all of this happened in the blink of an eye. there was a muffled knock on the door, but soon, a man¡¯s impatient and anxious low roar came from inside, ¡® coming, coming! as he said that, footsteps could be heard coming from inside. perhaps he was too eager to take the things, so the man inside didn¡¯t even look at the peephole on the door and directly opened it. at this moment-! suddenly, a strong force came from the outside and hit him on the head. before he could cry out in pain, he saw a black figure push open the door and walk in. ¡°you mother f * cker ¡­¡± you¡¯re looking for death. before he could finish his sentence, a heavy punch suddenly landed on his nose, causing him to lose all feeling in his nose. in the blink of an eye, two streams of blood flowed down, and he fell directly behind the door. ¡°you!¡± he pointed at him in pain, but the other party suddenly stepped on his chest. the force was so strong that he spat out a mouthful of blood. he curled up in pain. he only had a bath towel wrapped around his lower body. what happened at this time was extremely embarrassing. however, from the beginning to the end, he did not even know what the man who had suddenly appeared looked like. he could only endure the extreme pain and watch as the black figure walked inside and went to the bed where the little vixen was. who exactly was that man yingluo? the figure came to the side of the bed. on the big, white bed, the girl lying on it was only wearing her underwear. if the thing on her upper body was what she was wearing, it could barely be called underwear. her small, snow-white feet were rubbing against the bed sheet, and her young, tender, and juicy body was rubbing against the bed sheet impatiently. her fair and charming face was flushed red. as soon as she saw him, her lips parted slightly, and she looked at him with a dazed look. that pair of seductive peach-shaped eyes, red lips, and white teeth were full of temptation. the man stood by the bed and looked down at her. there was a faint fire in his eyes, but she didn¡¯t know what it was. was it sexual fire or anger, or a mixture of the two? in the blink of an eye, he just stood there and took off a black windbreaker. the windbreaker was very large and long. it was thrown directly on the bed and covered his body. he bent down and lowered his head, wrapping her in it tightly, leaving only a touch of white feet. then, he picked her up and left ¡­. Chapter 1982 - Chapter 1982: Falling into The Tiger’s Den (2) chapter 1982: falling into the tiger¡¯s den (2) translator: 549690339 when she reached the door, the man had already passed out. however, this still did not seem to offset anything. he held the person in his arms with one hand and pulled out a silver thing with a silencer from his waist with the other hand. it was clearly a silver pistol. he fired two shots at the man¡¯s shoulders and two shots at his knees before he finally stopped. he left with his men and disappeared without a trace. just like when he came, no one knew where he went. even the surveillance cameras were stuck with white gum. an mu did not know where she was taken. she was in a daze and only felt that her body was very hot. an mu¡¯s consciousness was muddled, and she did not know what had happened at all. it was only when the water splashed by her ears and fell on her body that she was awakened for a short moment by the cold stimulation. however, it was so short that she only realized that a dark shadow was standing in front of her, spraying her with cold water from the shower. in a large bathtub, a girl in her underwear sat in it. the petals fell on her and quickly soaked her, making her wet. what kind of scene would that be? a man stood there, holding a shower head. he stared at her white and tender skin. it was crimson in color and wet like water vapor. the cold water seemed to have cooled down the heat in her body. however, her breathing was still particularly chaotic. she was stuck to the inner wall of the bath pool, her chest constantly rising and falling slightly, as if she was trying to break free from the bra, and was about to come out. at this moment. the man¡¯s figure slowly approached and he bent down. he was still holding the shower head in one hand, but his other hand was pinching her small and beautiful chin, his fingers gently rubbing it. he stared at her face, his lips moving slightly, and a light, slightly sarcastic voice sounded, ¡± qianqian mumu? ¡± yingluo is his woman now?¡± as he said this, he sneered coldly. ¡± it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s such a failure. he didn¡¯t even know that he was almost made a cuckold. ¡® an mu¡¯s vision was blurry. although her eyes were slightly open, she was unconscious and in a daze, as if she could not hear or see anything. however, at a certain moment, she seemed to be jolted back to her senses by a sharp pain. this was because her lips were being caressed heavily by someone, and then suddenly bitten by someone, fiercely. an mu groaned in pain, but the other party bit and sucked hard. it seemed to be addicted to gnawing on her plump and red lips. it was not enough to wreak havoc on the outside, so it began to invade the inside and attack chi city with force, as if it was a deliberate revenge. an mu¡¯s whole body went soft after being kissed like this, but it was still too painful, and the kiss was too rough. her body instinctively resisted and pushed him away, but he held the back of her head and pressed her against his chest. he lowered his head and kissed her deeply, snatching away all the sweetness. gradually, she stopped struggling and her body began to react. the drug was still in her body, and the fire in her body was still burning. a kiss had completely ignited her. she was especially mesmerized by the familiar scent that was filled with the faint scent of pine wood from the snow mountain. he seemed to be bewitched, as if he was the person who kissed him . Chapter 1983 - Chapter 1983: Falling into The Tiger’s Den (3) chapter 1983: falling into the tiger¡¯s den (3) translator: 549690339 he was a person that he didn¡¯t dare to dream of. even if she was soaking in a bathtub filled with cold water. however, just as she took the initiative to lean on his body, hook her arms around his neck, and started to kiss him back. however, the black-robed man suddenly pulled away from her and asked, ¡® who am 1? ¡± an mu looked at him in a daze. her breathing was messy and rapid. m-teacher, teacher? ha. the black-robed man sneered, ¡± then your teacher is not worthy of being a teacher. as he spoke, his slender hand fell on her wet and tender buttocks and grabbed them ruthlessly. she groaned in pain as her face flushed red. however, he suddenly picked her up and carried her out of the bathroom. the girl¡¯s delicate and tender body was carried away just like that, as if he didn¡¯t know how to show tenderness to women. especially when he carried her to the side of the large bed and threw her down heavily. her body bounced on the large european-style bed and almost bounced off the many layers of corset wrapped around her chest. even so, it still swayed faintly. the effect of this medicine was to make people lose their strength and lose their consciousness at the beginning, so that it would be easier to take them away. however, in the later stages, the desire would start to act up, and the consciousness would slowly wake up and the strength would ease. however, by that time, it would probably be too late. even if he was more awake, he was afraid that he was already being controlled and played with. however, when an mu¡¯s consciousness began to slowly wake up, nothing happened. she felt extremely uncomfortable. her whole body was burning hot, and the drug was not relieved at all. she could not help but struggle and rub, but an mu rubbed a few times and found that her wrists and ankles were in pain. at the same time, as she woke up, she found that her limbs were not only in pain, but they were all tied up- the screen pulled away. an mu was lying on a large european-style bed. her whole body was spread out, and her wrists and ankles were tied up with iron chains! when an mu realized all this, she suddenly became terrified. however, her whole body was hot and she could not help but move and struggle. ¡°save me, save, save me, is there anyone, is there anyone, is there anyone?¡± she let out a weak voice. on the huge bed, there was a huge hanging lamp. the girl¡¯s white and tender body was tied to the bed. her body was extremely uncomfortable but she could not stretch. the pain was so great that the iron chains almost tore her skin. an mu did not know where she was, but she vaguely knew that no one had done anything to her. otherwise, she would not be in so much pain and could not be relieved. however, she didn¡¯t want to be touched at all. other than her unresolvable desire, she was more afraid of being molested. w-where are the people in this room? however, just as an mu was dazedly aware of the environment here, she suddenly saw a faint smoke coming from the opposite side. in this room, not far away, at the end of the glass of the floor-to-ceiling window, there was a slightly opened air vent. the figure was hidden in the dark, slowly smoking a cigarette. a bright spot flickered in the smoke. when an mu vaguely saw the slender and thin black figure, she looked at the hanging lamp above her head, and the fear in her eyes could no longer be hidden. it was him, it was him. it was that person-! an mu did not know how she- Chapter 1984 - Chapter 1984: Falling into The Tiger’s Den (4) chapter 1984: falling into the tiger¡¯s den (4) translator: 549690339 how did she escape from the hands of that man with the surname gong? she did not even know how she ended up in his hands. she knew who he was. the familiar figure loomed like a ghost. it was the black shadow that sneaked into her room and opened her bathroom door. it was the person who followed her in the nightclub, the person who molested her in the crowd, the person who entered her car under the streetlight, and the person whose hot breath was on the back of her neck. it was the man who had driven to her building in the middle of the night, flashed her a strange smile, and then shot her. the ghostly figure that had always made her feel like she was being followed had finally appeared. he had tied her up in such a perverted manner as if she was his toy, his prey. what did he want to do to her? an mu looked at the chandelier, and the strange images appeared in her mind. in the end, the strange images were completely reflected in her body. her eyes were red, and her body was burning and uncomfortable, but her eyes were full of fear. the moment she opened her mouth, her voice was hoarse. you ¡­ hanhan has been you for so many days. it has always been you, right, hanhan? ¡± she knew that he understood what she meant. however, the air was very quiet. no one answered. the smoke was still slowly spreading. the shadows of the black figures seemed to be lowering their heads, and no one knew what they were doing. ¡°yingluo, yingluo, what do you want to do to me, yingluo?¡± following her, was he trying to kill her or something? it was just that in her subconscious, he was so elusive that he had countless opportunities to come into contact with her. if he wanted to kill her, he would have done so long ago. so his motive was ¡­ however, at this moment, the black figure suddenly walked over slowly. he slowly walked out of the thick smoke. an mu dug her nails into her palm, trying to wake herself up and watch him come out little by little. this time, she wanted to see his face clearly. she wanted to know who he was and whether he was ¡­ the smoke gradually dispersed, and he slowly walked out of the darkness. time seemed to slow down at this moment. his sharp jawline and black shirt made his skin look particularly fair. as his face continued to come into view, what appeared were his thin lips that were slightly pouted, his straight nose, his slender eyebrows, and his dark eyes that were as deep as the milky way. his black hair half-covered his forehead and was a little messy. the corners of his lips slowly lifted into an arc, and a strange look appeared in his eyes. his unique aura and that exquisite and clear face completely blended together. at this moment, he appeared in front of her naked without any reservations. an mu was dumbfounded. she watched him appear in front of her, and her fingers began to tremble uncontrollably. in fact, she had thought more than once about whether that person was him. she had even rushed up to him to question him, but his indifference, estrangement, his questioning, his tone, his expression, and everything about him told her that it had nothing to do with him. yeah. she thought so too. he looked like such a cold and unsociable person, but in fact, he also had times when he was kind and gentle. every time after a strange thing happened, she wished she could help him find a thousand, a hundred reasons to get out of it. even at this moment, an mu¡¯s eyes were blurred with mist- Chapter 1985 - Chapter 1985: Falling into The Tiger’s Den (5) chapter 1985: falling into the tiger¡¯s den (5) translator: 549690339 she was still thinking if she had seen wrongly. that wasn¡¯t him, it wasn¡¯t him. ¡°old xuxu, teacher xuxu isn¡¯t you, it¡¯s not you, right xuxu?¡± how could this be? how could this be? they were clearly two different people. how could this be? ¡°mumu.¡± the two words floated out of his lips like a ghost¡¯s whisper, but unexpectedly, there was a hint of embarrassment in his voice. the tears at the corner of an mu¡¯s eyes trembled, and they finally slid down. two lines of tears slid down her face. looking at his figure slowly approaching, an mu kept trying to retreat, but her limbs were restrained. she could not move or struggle at all. she was like a fish on the chopping board, waiting to be cut. mumu. an mu, this name, in this foreign country, only he knew. she only told him because that was her original, most real name. it really was him. he actually knew it was her all along. he knew she was a girl, yingluo. that night, he peeked at her bathing, so he clearly knew everything, right, yingluo? an mu shook her head. her eyes were misty with tears, and she looked at him with a complicated gaze. there wasn¡¯t only fear in her eyes. after he appeared, many other emotions also appeared. she really didn¡¯t want him to become like this. she really hoped that he would just be a simple substitute teacher for them, wanwan. however, the appearance of the man in front of her had completely subverted her fantasy. she should have recognized that point long ago. how many tricks, how many problems. even when he sent her home that day, he clearly knew her address, but pretended not to know. in the end, she found out the truth. she didn¡¯t want to believe that the source of all these strange things was him. there was a subtle emotion hidden in the depths of her heart. she wanted to believe that it was pure and beautiful, and not full of conspiracies, tricks, and traps after the outer skin was peeled off. ¡°w-why is it you, yingluo?¡± an mu shook her head slightly and asked him with red and swollen eyes. the person in front of him was not just anyone. it was bo yi. however, it was not the first personality. during the day, he was a cold and arrogant professor, but at night, it was as if he had transformed into a demon, and he was unscrupulous under the protection of the dark night. at this time, he had already come to the head of her bed. he leaned over slightly, and his long and white fingers were cold as they slowly moved across her small face. no matter how she tried to avoid it, it was to no avail. in the end, he pinched her chin and held her tightly. ¡°mumu, what are you afraid of, yingluo? it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve seen me.¡± he pinched her chin and said slowly, rubbing and playing with it. his fingers rubbed her lips, and his gaze fell on them, a deep meaning that could not be explained. an mu had a pair of full cherry lips. they were small, full, and red, and they tasted especially alluring. at this moment, he was slowly approaching while rubbing it ambiguously. how could an mu understand the deeper meaning of his words? she almost lost control of her emotions as she watched him approach her. he lied to her. he was not the person in the day at all. he lied to her feelings and lied to her everything. he was a pervert, a stalker, a demon.. Chapter 1986 - Chapter 1986: Falling into The Tiger’s Den (6) chapter 1986: falling into the tiger¡¯s den (6) translator: 549690339 however, in the face of such a situation, other than humiliation, she felt fear. she could only look at him with pleading eyes. qianqian, please, please, teacher, don¡¯t treat me like this. as soon as she said this, the person who was about to get close to her face actually stopped. his gaze was slightly dark as he looked at her. mumu, aren¡¯t you my woman? shouldn¡¯t we be intimate? ¡® as soon as he said this, an mu felt as if there was an explosion in her mind. she looked at him in shock. w-what did he say? he said she was his woman? bo yi saw the shock in her eyes. he lowered his head and bit her lips. his voice was muffled. after doing so much, i still haven¡¯t settled you? ¡® an mu listened to the voice and the almost fatal numbing feeling on her lips. what did he mean by doing so much? she was his woman. what did that mean? an mu was terrified and confused. at this moment, she heard him say faintly, ¡± didn¡¯t i tell you not to go to the nightclub at night? didn¡¯t i tell you not to go back to that place? eh? why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± as soon as he said that, an mu¡¯s mind was blank for a moment, and then suddenly, something seemed to have entered her mind. when she went out to work at night, she was molested and intimidated by ¡®him¡¯ in the car. could it be that he wanted to flirt with her? it was true that she didn¡¯t want to go out again because of those things, but she needed money. she needed to make money. but what about him? could it be because of those hooligans that he appeared downstairs in the middle of the night? an mu did not dare to think that way, but his words made her think that way. ¡°mumu, you¡¯re not good. you almost made me a cuckold tonight.¡± as he spoke in a ghostly tone, his cold fingers began to fall on her neck, her collarbone, and gradually slid down, wandering all over her beautiful and tender body. his lips also slowly left her lips and came to her ear. he kissed her gently, his breath spilling on her skin, slowly igniting the heat in her body. an mu clenched her fists and turned her head away to avoid it. however, he touched her cheek with one hand to make her look over. his deep eyes looked straight into hers, forcing her to look at him. a deep smile appeared on the corner of his lips, and he suddenly asked, ¡± mumu, has he never wanted you before? ¡± w-what? an mu was at a loss. what, what did he mean by ¡®he¡¯ didn¡¯t want her? ¡°you, you said he, who is he zhenzhen?¡± as soon as he said this, there was a low chuckle in his ear. he said faintly, ¡± i knew he couldn¡¯t do it. he has a cold personality. no wonder he allowed you to have an affair. the blood in an mus body was about to freeze, and she looked at him with panic in her eyes. you, what are you talking about? ¡± what do you mean he can¡¯t do it? he¡¯s a cold person. who was ¡°he¡±? why didn¡¯t he know? did you get the wrong person? teacher, i¡¯m an mu. i¡¯m not someone else. you got the wrong person, xuxu. please let me go. i¡¯m begging you to let me go. an mu was really dumbfounded when she heard him say those inexplicable words. if the person in front of her did not look exactly the same as her teacher, she would have thought that they were two different people! he couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying at all. however, what he said after that made her even more frightened.. Chapter 1987 - Chapter 1987: falling into the tiger’s den (7) chapter 1987: falling into the tiger¡¯s den (7) translator: 549690339 ¡± mumu, how could i have mistaken you for someone else? i like you. as long as you don¡¯t run away or leave, i won¡¯t imprison you, tie you up, or hurt you. ¡± these words fell into an mu¡¯s ears, and she was shocked and scared. if he had told her some of his words before, she might have been shaken, but now that he had said those threatening words like imprisoning, tying, and hurting her, it made her feel afraid. she felt that it was unbelievable. how could he be such a person? however, yingluo at this moment, the time that should come had come. ¡°you¡¯re mine. he¡¯s not worthy of you. he¡¯s just a coward who doesn¡¯t dare to do anything. he has always been! and you¡¯re mine!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the light above his head suddenly dimmed. before an mu could scream, his body completely pressed down on her, blocking all her sounds. an mu¡¯s eyes widened, and her lips were ravaged. the only thing covering her chest was pulled away bit by bit, and her body was heavily pressed on his body. her four limbs were still shackled and she couldn¡¯t move, allowing him to do whatever he wanted on her body. she wanted to struggle, she wanted to shout, she wanted to resist, but the heat in her body seemed to be unable to be suppressed anymore. it was ignited by his kiss, and her body was completely ignited. her lips and teeth let out a broken sound. so soft, so delicate, her body seemed to no longer belong to her, and she could not control it. she did not know when, but there was a sharp pain in her body. she cried out in pain. her four limbs were worn out by the chains. he did not know where he touched, but the chains that bound her limbs loosened automatically. it was also at that moment that she wanted to hug herself tightly, but she was on top of him, so she could only hold on to him tightly. her long, tender legs tightly wrapped around his thin waist, and she lowered her head to bite his shoulder. the medicine made her not so sad for the first time, and he did not pervertedly torture her. it was just that after the medicine had worn off, he continued to have sex with her. an mu had fallen. countless times, she felt as if she had fallen into an abyss, unable to extricate herself. she remembered that she had been taken away by someone and forced to take the medicine. however, when she regained consciousness, she was already in his hands. it was him. it was the strange him that terrified her. not only did he appear tonight, but he also took advantage of her body tirelessly. her body was soft, and she had no energy at all from the torture. it was just that at the end, when she was about to sink into darkness, she seemed to hear him telling her over and over again, ¡± mumu, you¡¯re mine. you¡¯re mine, not his. i¡¯m bo yi. i¡¯m his hanhan. ¡°mumu, i¡¯ll come back to find you again, yingluo.¡± ¡°you¡¯re my person, you can¡¯t escape yingluo¡± the moment before she fell into the endless darkness, her ears were filled with his voice. his breathing was so hoarse, sexy, charming, and strong. after an unknown period of time, the sky brightened. a slender figure was lying on a large bed in a luxurious european-style bedroom. she was wrapped in a milky white blanket, and her round shoulders were exposed. her exposed neck and shoulders were stained with red marks. there were still some bruises on her body. the person on the bed moved slightly, and the blanket was pulled away, revealing some places that were previously covered. those were ¡­. Chapter 1988 - Chapter 1988: Professor during the day, beast at night (1) chapter 1988: professor during the day, beast at night (1) translator: 549690339 red dots were printed on it, like a blooming rose, eye-catching. outside the floor-to-ceiling window, the traffic was heavy and bustling, but the room was very quiet. it was so quiet that only the ticking of the watch could be heard. this was because when he looked down from the floor-to-ceiling window, the entire city seemed to be under his feet. he could see the entire bustling city in one glance. an mu was in a deep sleep. it was as if he had suffered an extremely tiring and exhausting matter, so tired that he wished he could sleep until the end of time. and it was a dreamless night. this was probably the drowsiest and sweetest night she had slept in the past month. the room was very warm, and the bed was very soft. the sun shone in and landed on her skin, giving it a golden glow. this level of comfort was far away from the darkness, remote, cold, and noisy. it was as if he was in heaven. an mu subconsciously did not want to wake up. she had not slept so comfortably for a long time. however- an image seemed to flash across an mu¡¯s mind quickly. one second, two seconds ¡­ suddenly, an mu opened her eyes and looked at the scene that suddenly appeared in front of her. she seemed to feel dizzy for a moment, as if she did not know north, south, east, and west. she did not know where she was, this bed, this place ¡­ an mu sat up on the bed, and her eyes widened. at the same time, the cashmere blanket slid down from his shoulders. his waist, arms, and legs ached. he felt as if his entire body had been crushed and the visual impact hit him. she was completely naked, not wearing a single piece of clothing. her body was covered with marks. an mu slowly pulled the blanket away, lowered her head, and moved her legs. in an instant, she felt a burning pain tearing her legs apart. she was stunned and suddenly didn¡¯t dare to move. this, this yingluo an mu was stunned. she looked at her body and the rose petals on the bed sheet. it was as if a valve had been opened in her chaotic mind. in an instant, the scenes of yesterday¡¯s entanglement gradually emerged in her mind. hanhan was recognized by the man at the nightclub and was taken away to be drugged. after that, her memory seemed to have gone blank and she didn¡¯t know anything. the next time she had a vague memory, it seemed like she was in this room with only the chandelier above her head. in the smoke, he walked out of the darkness. and no matter how much she didn¡¯t want to admit it or believe it, that person, hanhan, had mixed together with him and become the same person. he tied himself up and said a lot of strange things to her, most of which she couldn¡¯t remember clearly, but there were a few words that he said he liked her and she was his woman, hanhan. an mu sat on the bed and slowly swallowed. she looked at the clock on the wall opposite her. it was already noon. she had actually woken up so late, so she urged him to leave. he wasn¡¯t around, was he? today was a two-day break, so there was no need for classes. an mu slowly got off the bed and went to the bathroom with her sore and painful body. it was really painful, especially when he was soaking in the warm bathtub. it was as if he had broken some skin. logically speaking, under the effects of the medicine, although it was her first time, she should be able to take it. however, she was still injured, but she could imagine how she was bullied by others and how she was endlessly demanding. an mu was lying in the bathtub. water vapor filled the air.. Chapter 1989 - Chapter 1989: Professor during the day, beast at night (2) chapter 1989: professor during the day, beast at night (2) translator: 549690339 she slowly closed her eyes and tried her best to digest the sudden events that had happened in such a short time. what about ran ran? what an mu did not expect was that the two people were actually the same person. although she had suspected it countless times, the two people had completely different personalities and completely different styles, so she could not help but be confused. especially when the same body appeared in the night, an mu still found it hard to believe, even though she had her doubts. during the day, he was cold and unapproachable, so whenever he was nice to her, she would remember it in her heart and magnify it infinitely until it filled her heart. however, at night, he was like another person. he had molested her, followed her, threatened her, and even ¡­ he even took her. he said that he liked her, that he was bo yi, and that he wouldn¡¯t allow her to escape from huahua again. an mu could not describe the strange and complicated feelings in her heart. she didn¡¯t even dare to think about him, who was sometimes cold and sometimes gentle in the day. he was indeed very outstanding and had an outstanding appearance. he came from a rich and noble family, had an extraordinary temperament, and was knowledgeable. even if he had a sharp tongue sometimes, his occasional gentleness was enough to offset everything. any girl would be moved by such a man. yingluo was right. she was no exception, but she did not dare to think about it. she was as humble as dust, as fragile as an ant. the difference between them was like living in two different worlds, one in the sky and the other on the ground. she knew her own limits, so she would not pour out her feelings and suppressed them in time. similarly, when she found out that he was the man who made her follow her at night and brought her uneasiness and fear, she felt like she was going crazy. she started to doubt him as a person. what kind of person was he? was his handsome and charming appearance really just an appearance, or was it used to cover up the dark and perverted side under his skin? but ¡­ no matter wnat, they had already done lt. facing his confession, she only felt that it was so unreal. it was as if a man said sweet words to a woman before going to bed, but in reality, they were honeyed swords in his mouth, and she could not take them seriously. what did she want? what should he do? he wanted her. should she really blame him? she was drugged and he was the one who saved her from the bad guys. although she had escaped from the wolf¡¯s claws and fallen into the tiger¡¯s mouth, yingluo sleeping with him was better than a bad person, right? even if she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, she couldn¡¯t deny that it was the truth. it was just that he couldn¡¯t accept it at once that the two ¡± people ¡± with different personalities were one person, one kind and one evil. and she had clearly fallen for the former, but she had been hiding it and didn¡¯t dare to mention it, and never wanted to mention it. when it came to liking someone, what opportunity or time was needed? love at first sight was only a short second. you don¡¯t need a reason to like someone. it was only when what she liked clashed with what she was afraid of that she was truly in pain. he was not what she thought he was. she didn¡¯t know if she could leave in time. an mu soaked in the bathroom until the water turned cold. when an mu was taking a shower, the hotel¡¯s customer service staff came outside. she wrapped herself in her sleeping robe and opened the door. the other party handed it to her respectfully ¡­. Chapter 1990 - Chapter 1990: Professor during the day, beast at night (3) chapter 1990: professor during the day, beast at night (3) translator: 549690339 he handed her a bag of clothes. an mu thanked him and took it, then remained silent for a long time. last night, i was drugged, but he wasn¡¯t, wasn¡¯t he? then what was his attitude and what was he thinking? in fact, no matter what he thought, she would not have any further thoughts about him. he was full of mysteries. he couldn¡¯t guess or see through it. not only were their social circles not the same world, they were nothing. an mu took out the clothes. she was wearing a pair of underwear, a pair of beautiful inner clothes, and a coat. they were all women¡¯s clothes, which were very expensive. women¡¯s clothing ha. an mu did not know why, but she suddenly remembered the day he sent her home. that casual kiss he had given her in the car when he had helped her put on her seatbelt. it was a kiss that put her in an awkward position. however, at that time ¡­ he even said in the car that he was not interested in boys, and even less interested in himself. he also said that it was just an accident, and he didn¡¯t want to think too much about it and cause more trouble. he said in a light and indifferent tone. he seemed to be very serious, but it was also a little hurtful. although he was a woman disguised as a man in front of her, she was the one who ¡®suffered¡¯ after all. she was actually a girl and had some thoughts in her heart, but before she could ferment them, they were directly exposed by him. however, that scene had happened three or four days ago. it had only been a short while, and in the blink of an eye, he had appeared and taken her away last night. he had saved her from the claws of the wolf, and while he said that he liked her, he had gradually swallowed her, bit by bit, into his stomach, and tortured her in all ways. didn¡¯t he already know that she was a girl, yingluo? however, he still said those words from before. how ironic. an mu left the hotel. the environment and facilities here were first-class. she did not have any other clothes, so she was forced to wear that dress and leave, the staff in the hotel were all respectful and polite to her. when an mu saw that scene, she could not change her expression at all. her heart was filled with sorrow. she was just an ordinary person. even if she was dressed in gold and silver and dressed up luxuriously, it was still not as comfortable and calm as the clothes she bought herself. she was not used to it. if she liked an outstanding person, she would have to rely on her own efforts to slowly get closer to that person. even if there was a huge gap, it was real. she had the foundation to become outstanding. it was not just for show, but also had the confidence. after leaving the hotel, an mu returned to her small attic immediately. the landlady had given her a week¡¯s time to move out as soon as possible. finding a new place was the most difficult thing to do. she had been busy with classes and part-time jobs, so even though she was not feeling well today, she still planned to find a new place to live. after an mu changed into her loose and fat sweater, she laid on the bed and took a deep breath. next to her was a neat stack of clothes, and she only had a set of underwear that she had already worn. but that made it even more charming. she would return that female outfit to him. the coat alone was worth 8000 us dollars, which was more than 50000 yuan. she couldn¡¯t afford to wear it, and she couldn¡¯t afford to have it.. Chapter 1991 - Chapter 1991: Professor during the day, beast at night (4) chapter 1991: professor during the day, beast at night (4) translator: 549690339 he wasn¡¯t selling himself, so he didn¡¯t need to ¡°make it up¡± to her. however, there was a bag beside the bed. there was a white bed sheet inside- at a glance. one could see some faint wrinkles on the bed sheet, and there seemed to be some bright colors seeping through it. an mu looked at the bag and was lost in thought for a long time. she went downstairs and ate something hastily. then, an mu continued to look for a place to rent. this time, she had some money in her hand, and she wanted to find a place closer to the school. actually, no matter where he stayed, it would not be as convenient and convenient as staying at school. it was just that once he stayed at school, he would lose his freedom. the dormitory would be closed at 11 pm, and he would not be living alone in the dormitory. there were many inconvenient places. being closer to the school would also make it safer. however, the last time those people came back, they were frightened by him taking out his gun at night. after that, he didn¡¯t see them come back from here for a few days. he didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence or if they were really scared. as an mu thought about it, she walked on the side of the road, and suddenly, she was stunned. a sentence seemed to flash across her mind,¡±why haven¡¯t you moved? you¡¯re disobedient.¡± an mu increasingly felt that this sentence was not groundless. she felt that his appearance in the middle of the night was very scary and strange, but he did not really hurt her, every time. could it be that he had been teasing her to scare her? tell her to move out earlier, yingluo? or was it in the nightclub, where he molested her and did all those weird things to stop her from going to that kind of place? this thought flashed through her mind, and it really made an mu stunned for a long time. would he? could it be like this? however, in the blink of an eye, an mu denied it. how was this possible? why did he come out in the middle of the night without rest just to do this? and with such a method? all of this was too hard to predict. there was only one truth, but there were thousands of conjectures. the human imagination was infinite. an mu really didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. she thought she was very smart, but now that things had come to this, she still didn¡¯t understand anything. moreover, she was very tired. her heart was weighed down by those things, and she was exhausted. an mu was looking for a rental house near the school. she could have a mixed single room, or even a mixed room for both men and women. as long as it was cheaper, she could tolerate most of the environments. however, just as an mu was walking along the road and was about to enter some houses in the school district to take a look, her eyes suddenly swept across a pharmacy by the road. pharmacy an mu¡¯s body, which was wearing a loose daoist robe, suddenly froze. his eyes were fixed on the green sign, and his expression suddenly changed. last night, he ¡­ he didn¡¯t seem to have put that thing on. if that¡¯s the case, then ¡­ does that mean that there¡¯s a xuxu in her body? after all, it was an mu¡¯s first time having sex, and she was still very scared when she remembered last night. the person who usually only looked at him would not be able to tell. an mu was afraid that he had put all of them in her body yesterday. she would be in more danger. he was not in the safe period now, and the safe period was not that safe either. an mu looked at the pharmacy, and her face was pale. if a girl went to buy an emergency aphrodisiac herself ¡­. Chapter 1992 - Chapter 1992: Professor during the day, beast at night (5) chapter 1992: professor during the day, beast at night (5) translator: 549690339 she would more or less have the same complicated look from others. although she was dressed as a boy, it was still very embarrassing, wasn¡¯t it? if he was a boy, he would definitely not let girls have the chance to touch these things. it was embarrassing and harmful. an mu hesitated for a long time outside, but she still went in to buy it. after about six or seven minutes, she came out with the small pill in her hand. her back was almost covered in sweat. indeed, when she went in to buy this thing, the nurse inside rolled her eyes at her. an mu heaved a sigh of relief. she looked up and glanced at the front. then, he suddenly froze. wait a minute. what did she just see? she slowly looked over and saw a car parked a few steps in front of her. the door was open, and a man and a woman seemed to have just gotten out of the car. they were standing by the car and talking about something. as for the man, he was tall and thin. he was wearing a light gray coat with a thin black velvet coat inside. he looked handsome and charming, with a noble temperament. his every move exuded an indescribable noble air. he was the one who teased him, bo yi. during the day, he seemed to have a world-shaking change from the night. he was different from the treacherous pervert at night. he still had that faint arrogant and cold temperament. his outstanding appearance was so attractive that it attracted the attention of passers-by. the most unique thing about him was his gaze. he looked at the woman in front of him without blinking. his gaze was gentle, and the expression in his eyes was something an mu had never seen before. the woman in front of him was tall and slender. she was facing him sideways with an excellent temperament. her slightly curly long hair reached her waist and she was wearing sunglasses. when she was facing him, her soft long hair covered half of her face, but the outline that was revealed at times was extremely beautiful. her aura was indescribably comfortable. she was wearing a beige coat with a matching skirt. she wore a pair of white casual shoes and a small black bag. she looked casual, cold, and lazy. furthermore, he looked very young. if one were to look closely, the outline of his face seemed somewhat familiar, just like the big stars on tv or posters. an mu looked at the handsome man and the beautiful and elegant woman. for a moment, she really felt that it was a very eye-catching and matching picture, yingluo. match it so well that it makes me feel inferior. an mu inexplicably tugged at her loose and fat clothes. when she came back to her senses, she felt more than ashamed of herself. she was clearly too ashamed to show her face. her appearance here at the same time was like a joke, abrupt and funny. a gust of wind blew. the autumn wind was bleak. the woman opposite seemed to be a little cold. bo yi considerately took off his coat and wanted to put it on for her. perhaps it was the sand in the wind, she felt her eyes hurt, even though the woman smiled and refused. an mu lowered her head and was about to leave. however, just as she turned around and put on her loose hoodie, she suddenly heard someone call out to her. an mu!? an mu stopped in her tracks, but she did not turn her head. she clenched her fist slightly and held the hard packaging of the small pill tightly in her palm, even if it hurt her hand. in her hand was an emergency pregnancy medicine.. Chapter 1993 - Chapter 1993: Professor in the day, beast at night (6) chapter 1993: professor in the day, beast at night (6) translator: 549690339 pregnancy drug b. the more an mu thought about these three words, the more she felt as if her heart was blocked, and the taste of blood filled her mouth. an mu, today¡¯s a holiday. why are you here? ¡± his voice came closer, and an mu¡¯s body tensed up. she did not expect him to come and ask her, especially after what happened last night. did she really think that this was the right time for them to meet and face each other? why did he come here? and her image was so low. sensing that he was walking to her side, an mu had to look up. her little face was a little pale, but she still tried to look better. she said slowly and softly, ¡± i think i mentioned it to my teacher before. when i went to the house, the landlord didn¡¯t allow me to rent it. i¡¯m looking for a new place. at this moment, a woman¡¯s voice interrupted her footsteps. bo yi, is this wanwan? ¡± hearing this, an mu seemed to have a strange feeling. she slowly looked over, and the beautiful and cold woman from before had actually walked over. at this time, she was wearing sunglasses and smiling at her, and then at her teacher. she also looked at bo yi. was he just a coward? at this moment, bo yi suddenly reached out and touched her forehead. he asked in a low voice, ¡± you don¡¯t look so good. did you come out of the pharmacy just now? did you catch a cold again?¡± before she could react, he said to the woman beside him, ¡± yes, she¡¯s my student now. the simple introduction made an mu¡¯s heart stop for a moment. students. was yingluo really just a student? what student would be tied up by a teacher at night and have sex on the bed? an mu knew that now was not the time to say those words. she did not want others to know about it, and she had never even thought of having any ulterior motives towards him. however, all of this had nothing to do with her inexplicable loss, dull pain, and difficulty in breathing. these were two different things. ¡°oh? i didn¡¯t expect you to have such a cute student.¡± as the woman spoke, she suddenly reached out her hand to her and smiled in a friendly manner. hello, i¡¯m a friend of your teacher. my name is joy. joyo an mu did not think about what was so special about the name, but seeing that the other party was so polite and generous, she quickly reached out her hand. hello, my name is mory. however, when he stretched out his hand, an mu and the woman opposite him were both slightly stunned. the woman who shook an mu¡¯s hand was none other than sang xia, who had come from rome to deal with some matters. she had just gotten off the plane to check on bo yi¡¯s situation. she imew the reason why rong zhan had troubled bo yi. thus, he knew what kind of person this student was. however, right now. when sang xia shook hands with her, she seemed to be a little surprised. similarly, an mu, who was sitting opposite him, was also shocked. sang xia let go of her hand and spread out the thing in her hand. what is this ¡­ the thing in sang xia¡¯s hand stayed for less than a second before an mu suddenly reached out and quickly took it away. she looked embarrassed, and her little face was so red that it looked like it was about to bleed. she immediately said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i have something to do, so i¡¯ll take my leave first.. Chapter 1994 - Chapter 1994: Professor during the day, beast at night (7) chapter 1994: professor during the day, beast at night (7) translator: 549690339 with that, she did not even look at bo yi and the small figure instantly left. sang xia looked at an mu¡¯s back as she left. her brows furrowed slightly as if she had realized something. bo yi looked at an mu¡¯s departing figure and pursed his lips. sang xia suddenly asked, ¡± bo yi, are you sure it¡¯s her? why do i feel awkward? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s her. she¡¯s the person rong zhan wanted me to find.¡± bo yi was very clear about this. but i heard it¡¯s a boy, not a girl, ¡± sang xia said. once she said that, bo yi was stunned. then, he frowned and said to her, ¡± i know you think that she might look like a girl, but she¡¯s a boy. her appearance, name, age, and experience match the information in the information. sang xia shook her head and said, ¡± she doesn¡¯t have an adam¡¯s apple, and her fingers are thin and soft. i¡¯ve never seen a boy with such soft fingers. after sang xia finished speaking, she looked at bo yi and smiled helplessly. bo yi, you have too little contact with girls. actually, you can try more. sang xia¡¯s words had stirred up waves in bo yi¡¯s heart. bo yi¡¯s expression was unreadable for a moment. facing sang xia, bo yi pursed his lips slightly, his eyes deep as he said slowly, ¡± little xia yingluo, in this world, i have not met anyone who can accept me, even if that person is me. he himself was unable to accept it, let alone the fact that he qianqian was someone else. wasn¡¯t sang xia the same? it was just that during those three years, she tried her best to stay by his side and help him recover. however, she was in more pain herself. there were so many things that were tied to him, and she had to suffer his torture. in fact, those three years were the three years that he had let her down. as soon as bo yi finished speaking, the faint smile on sang xia¡¯s lips gradually disappeared. she just looked at him deeply. after a long while, she slowly said, ¡± no, that¡¯s not the case. if you don¡¯t give others a chance, you¡¯ll never know the consequences. there are so many people in the world, and there will always be one soul that belongs to you. that person is still waiting for you. bo yi stood on the spot for a long time, both hands in his coat pockets, looking at sang xia. finally, he took a step back, nodded, and smiled gently. i hope so. why did he agree to her? he didn¡¯t want to burden her, so even if he couldn¡¯t find someone who could stay with him until they grew old and was willing to come into contact with his split personality, he had to promise her. it was just that her promise was also perfunctory. not only did she not have much thought for it, but she was also afraid of hurting others. feelings were not something that could be formed just because she wanted to. even if she did, if she couldn¡¯t bear it, it would hurt both of them. after experiencing some things, one would know the pain and would not want to experience it again. although the two of them had been looking at each other for a long time, the emotions that were revealed in them were no longer the love they had in the past. instead, they were feelings for family and friends. she hoped that he would open his heart and believe that there would be such a person in the future. bo yi, you should leave first this time. you should still have something to look for her. the ¡®her¡¯ was naturally the student whose gender was questionable. ¡°hello, yueyue.¡± this time, bo yi did not . Chapter 1995 - Chapter 1995: Professor in the day, beast at night (8) chapter 1995: professor in the day, beast at night (8) translator: 549690339 instead of watching sang xia leave, he turned around first. after he had taken two steps, she seemed to have thought of something and suddenly called out to him, ¡± wait a minute, bo yi! bo yi was stunned. he turned around instinctively. what¡¯s wrong? sang xia walked over and looked in the direction an mu left. she suddenly said slowly, ¡± i almost forgot to tell you that the reason i¡¯m sure she¡¯s a girl is that she was holding an aphrodisiac in her hand when we shook hands. i think wanwan is right. what did you just say?! when bo yi heard this, his expression became complicated. you¡¯d better follow her and ask her. if she¡¯s not the one we want, i¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to find another way out. sang xia responded. i understand. be careful when you¡¯re here. if there¡¯s anything, contact me. i¡¯ll be leaving first. with that, bo yi immediately left with a grave expression. this time, he didn¡¯t turn back, nor did he stop. sang xia looked at bo yi¡¯s back as he left, sighing in her heart. no matter what, he hoped that what she said was true. in this world, there would always be a soul that matched him. this was the law of the world. one could never live alone. people who had never experienced it would never know how lonely one could be. but come to think of it, what about the one called nannan mori? a girl? was she thinking too much? that girl called mo li clearly didn¡¯t look right when she saw them. after bo yi left, he immediately followed an mu. his expression could change in an instant. when he was with sang xia, he was gentle and calm, but when he was with an mu, his expression was dark and gloomy, as if he was covered in dark clouds. what girl? what aphrodisiac? these things even made bo yi feel a little ridiculous. even though he had long suspected it, after being confirmed as a boy by others over and over again, he still thought that it was his own problem. was she a boy or a girl? bo yi tried to calm himself down. in fact, even though he had his suspicions, he didn¡¯t look into it. no matter who he was, he was the one rong zhan wanted. as long as he made her leave willingly, it was enough. so what if he had his suspicions about her gender? whether it was a man or a woman, it had nothing to do with him. at most, she was a woman, which made him feel a little disgusted. however, if an mu was really a girl, he thought that he might be better. after all, she was dressed like a little boy, and he could continue to treat her as a little boy. moreover, she was different from most women. she was still a student. she looked vigilant, but sometimes she was also very silly and one-track minded. she was not as exaggerated and hypocritical as many women. however- putting everything aside, what was the matter with the aphrodisiac? how could she argue with others in this state? when bo yi found an mu, an mu was holding her phone and looking up slightly. she was looking at some places on the floor that were close to the rooms for rent and was on the phone. the moment bo yi saw her, he immediately took her phone away without a word. with his height, it was a piece of cake for her. an mu did not realize it was him and thought he was the one who snatched the phone ¡­. Chapter 1996 - Chapter 1996: Professor in the day, beast at night (9) chapter 1996: professor in the day, beast at night (9) translator: 549690339 she was so shocked that she wanted to snatch her phone back. she couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± what are you doing? i¡¯m still calling for a rental. an mu¡¯s brows were filled with anger, and she could not hide it at all. especially when she saw him, the resentment in her heart that she had been provoked by him before gushed out at this time. however, bo yi frowned. he came up and asked, ¡± you bought anti-sexual drugs? ¡± an mu was stunned and looked at him. she did not expect him to see it in such a short moment. did that beautiful woman tell him, or did he discover it himself? however, that was no longer important. more importantly, why did he look so upset because of this? he didn¡¯t make any preparations when he had sex with her last night, so why couldn¡¯t he allow her to do it? the more an mu thought about it, the more upset and angry she became. however, at this moment, she heard his cold expression and impolitely said, ¡® you¡¯re simply messing around. didn¡¯t you say that you were busy studying and working part-time? ¡± you¡¯re still a student, what profession did you go to do that you need to buy this thing?¡± as soon as he said this. an mu¡¯s blood seemed to have frozen. even his heart seemed to stop beating at a certain moment. she looked at bo yi in disbelief, as if she could not imagine that he would be able to say those words just now. an mu¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered. she took half a step back, and her eyes turned slightly red in the blink of an eye. she looked around, and there was no one else but the two of them. an mu clenched her fists tightly, and the corners of her lips suddenly pulled into a desolate smile. she smiled sarcastically. what did you say? ¡± bo yi, teacher bo? there¡¯s no one else here, not your beautiful friend, not even an outsider. there¡¯s only the two of us here, so why are you still acting in front of pretend not to admit it, don¡¯t know, don¡¯t remember last night? ha. he had better not say those words, otherwise ¡­ however, bo yi¡¯s expression darkened even more. he frowned. is this how you talk to your teacher?! as bo yi spoke, he took a step closer to her and looked down at an mu. he said coldly and mercilessly, ¡± you¡¯re holding an aphrodisiac in your hand. why? you¡¯re a boy. are you afraid of getting pregnant?! as he spoke, his cold and mocking gaze swept her up and down, the meaning in his eyes was self-evident. when an mu heard his words, she was stunned for a long time. it was as if all her anger and humiliation were suddenly removed at this moment. she became powerless and just looked at the man in front of her. it was as if all the strength in her body had been sucked out. at this moment, nothing she said could beat that one sentence of his. he was humiliating her for being dressed like a man and a woman, wasn¡¯t he? yes, she was dressed in a neither-man nor-woman outfit. it was so unbearable. it was also so ugly. he couldn¡¯t be compared to any other woman, especially the woman just now. an mu looked straight at bo yi. her eyes were turning red, and deep disappointment was revealed in her eyes. however, an mu did not leave just like that. instead, a faint smile appeared on her lips, revealing endless loneliness and desolation.. she slowly said, ¡± don¡¯t you already know whether i¡¯m a man or a woman? Chapter 1997 - Chapter 1997: professor during the day, beast at night (10) chapter 1997: professor during the day, beast at night (10) translator: 549690339 bo yi was shocked. he pursed his lips tightly and lowered his head to look at her. for a moment, the expression in his eyes became blurry and complicated. so? was she really a girl? at this moment, bo yi had already ignored the question of her identity. all his attention was focused on her gender. even though he had his suspicions about yingluo¡¯s appearance, her softness, her slender waist, and the way she revealed her feet when she told him about her family situation, yingluo was different. there would always be a chasm between doubt and reality. however, at tnls moment. bo yi suddenly saw an mu approaching him slowly, and she grabbed his wrist. bo yi was stunned. he didn¡¯t seem to understand what she was trying to do. however, he allowed her to do as she pleased. an mu looked at him with red eyes. she slowly held his hand, raised it, and finally put it on her chest. they were only separated by a loose and fat sweater. yingluo¡¯s previous corset cloth had been destroyed, and she didn¡¯t have a replacement, so she didn¡¯t wear it today. however, she didn¡¯t wear it today either. it would be too obvious if she wore it. no one would notice if she didn¡¯t wear loose and big clothes. at this moment, the moment they touched, bo yi¡¯s pupils constricted. his mind seemed to have jolted. it was as if it was the first time that bo yi had felt a different kind of impact from the outside world. an mu was still looking at him with a faint smile on her lips. what she said next shocked bo yi even more. an mu said, ¡± i still remember what happened last night. how can you pretend like this? ¡± teacher bo? i¡¯ve never seen someone more shameless than you, afraid of taking responsibility, qianqian!¡± as an mu spoke, the smile on her lips became more sarcastic. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t blame you, and i won¡¯t let you take responsibility for taking my first time away. so, please don¡¯t pretend so hard and be so hypocritical anymore. let me know that you¡¯re still a man. after that, an mu shook off his arm. she was clearly smiling, but she said slowly, ¡± bo yi, i¡¯m disgusted with you. bo yi, i¡¯m disgusted by you. bo yi, i¡¯m disgusted by you, yingluo. these few words were like a demonic barrier, constantly replaying in bo yi¡¯s mind and echoing in his ears. his eyes were filled with her red eyes, her sad smile, her sarcastic words, and even ¡­ there was also the warmth and soft touch left in his palm. bo yi just looked at an mu¡¯s back as she left. he seemed to want to move and chase after her, but his feet seemed to be fixed and he could not move. because he did not hear it wrong. an mu said that he took away her first time. her first time? how was this possible? what did this have to do with him? last night? [ what is happening? ] bo yi really wanted to reply to her, but looking at her face, he suddenly did not know what to say. how could he have sex with her? he hated women and did not want to be in contact with them. how could he have sex with her? however, bo yi seemed to have thought of something and his expression suddenly turned ugly. at night. he was stunned at night. the pinhole camera had been monitoring him for the past few days. however, he ¡± was at home a few nights ago and did not go out. he was resting. he thought that he had not moved since he went to an mu¡¯s place that day. Chapter 1998 - Chapter 1998: Ruthlessly vent!(l) chapter 1998: ruthlessly vent!(l) translator: 549690339 however, he had not gone to see it last night. bo yi thought about what an mu had said and her expression. he felt that it was unbelievable at first, but he also had a bad feeling. last night! bo yi suddenly went back to his car and chased after her. he wanted to know what was going on and what happened that he didn¡¯t know about. an mu ran away in a hurry. she lowered her head and cried on the road. she could only lower her head so that the people passing by would not notice her and laugh at her. right, a joke. how laughable he must be. was last night really that unbearable for him? he insulted her for being neither a man nor a woman. he did not even like her and pretended that nothing had happened. even though an mu never thought about asking him to take responsibility, she could not accept his attitude. this was no longer a matter of attitude. it was a matter of his character. she had misjudged him. she had misjudged him from the beginning! an mu clutched her sleeves tightly, and they were already wrinkled. she then ran away quickly. an mu¡¯s mind was filled with his expression and the words he said. her heart was filled with humiliation and indescribable sadness. she wanted to cross the road and leave this place as soon as possible, but she didn¡¯t notice a small truck speeding toward her on the road ¨C ! when she noticed it, it was already too late. the small truck was already too late to step on the brakes. when an mu noticed it, she could only watch as the car was about to hit her darling! at that moment, it could be said to be short, but it could also be said to be elongated. because at that moment, a car suddenly hit the front of the small truck sideways, directly knocking the small truck off course and falling into the green belt on the side-! dozens of seconds later, he came back to his senses and a driver crawled out in a panic. the car that had crashed into the truck was a maybach. moreover, it was a modified maybach. its security and defensive capabilities were all top notch. an mu just stood in the middle of the street like a fool. many cars around her stopped because they could not drive, and they looked at the shocking scene that suddenly happened. everything was really on the line between life and death. at this time, the door of the maybach opened, and a man quickly got out of it. he rushed over, grabbed an mu¡¯s wrist, and dragged her to the side. it was the first time that there was such a big anger on his indifferent face. his face was so gloomy that he shouted in anger, ¡± are you crazy? ¡± do you know that you were almost killed by a car?¡± an mu stood there in a daze. after a long while, her long eyelashes slowly fluttered. she looked at a certain place with empty eyes. her lips moved slightly, and she said slowly, ¡± so what if i hit myself to death? what does it have to do with you? the moment he said that, bo yi froze. he looked at her deeply, and his expression became more complicated and unpredictable. an mu, do you want to die?! you want to commit suicide just because of this?¡± towards the end, his tone became even more unpleasant. bo yi snatched the box of pills from her sweaty palm, opened it in front of her, and threw it on the ground. he was so angry that his chest kept rising and falling! bo yi was not someone who got angry easily but this time, he was unexpectedly unable to control his emotions.. Chapter 1999 - Chapter 1999: Ruthlessly vent!(2) chapter 1999: ruthlessly vent!(2) translator: 549690339 however, an mu could no longer suppress the pain that she had been suppressing, probably because she had already regained her life from the hands of the grim reaper. she looked at him with tears in her eyes and punched him hard on the chest. she cried out loudly, ¡± who are you to me? i don¡¯t need you to care about me! you¡¯re just a hypocrite in the day! the big pervert at night! a great demon! you¡¯re the animal, you¡¯re a bastard! you don¡¯t even dare to admit to what you¡¯ve done. you tied me to the bed, you bullied me. you¡¯re such a bastard, and i didn¡¯t even think about making you take responsibility, but you just said those words, yingluo, you bastard! you don¡¯t deserve to be a teacher, i was blind to have misjudged you! get out, get out of my sight!¡± at the end of her crying, an mu was already sobbing. bo yi looked at her crying in despair and he stood firmly. he ¡­ he was really embarrassed. did that kind of thing? bo yi couldn¡¯t believe it and he couldn¡¯t believe it. but now, no matter what happened between them last night, she couldn¡¯t say anything. an mu cried like a tearful person, breaking down and in despair. bo yi knew that she had crossed the line. he just didn¡¯t know why, but when he looked at the helpless an mu, he felt that his heart also became heavy. there was an indescribable struggle in her heart. after all, he didn¡¯t know what his second personality had done. everything was normal when he woke up in the morning. was the person an mu was talking about really him? if it wasn¡¯t him, then forget it. but what if it was wanwan? bo yi just stood there and let an mu hit and scold him to vent her anger. after an mu had vented enough, bo yi¡¯s gaze gradually became calm as he looked at her. in the end, he still said slowly, ¡± an mu, if i really did something that caused you to misunderstand, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m very sorry. these words fell so lightly. it was the words that bo yi had thought about for a long time. in criminal theory, for a person with dual personalities, if the other personality committed a crime, it would be the first personality. of course, if these two things could be mixed together ¡­ however, right now. bo yi¡¯s simple words were like a heavy blow to an mu. she bit her lips with tears in her eyes and raised her hand to give him a hard slap- ¨C ! with a crisp sound, a slap landed on bo yi¡¯s face. he wished he could leave five red finger marks. an mu looked at him with red eyes and said, ¡± we¡¯re even. with that, she turned around and left, never looking back again. were they really even? an mu never wanted to force anything, never, but his attitude was so disappointing. he was the one who appeared at night. he had appeared by her side time and time again. whether it was molesting her, threatening her, or possessing her, it was all him. what she admired and felt out of reach was that he was cold and distant in the day, but he had a kind and soft heart. however, when she found out who he really was, an mu was already disappointed in him. he was a hypocrite, a pervert.. Chapter 2000 - Chapter 2000: Ruthlessly vent!(3) chapter 2000: ruthlessly vent!(3) translator: 549690339 he was not the person she admired. in the future, she would be the same as him, and they would no longer have any relationship. yes, it was. she was disgusted by all his actions! when bo yi finished dealing with the traffic accident and went back, it was already very late. it had to be said. on the way back, his thoughts were running wild, and he could not believe what an mu had said. vaguely, he felt that things had gone beyond his expectations and had completely deviated from the original track. this was no longer the mission that rong zhan had troubled her with. the situation had completely escalated. now, he only hoped that ¡± he ¡± did not do it. in his eyes, regardless of whether an mu was a boy or a girl, she was still a child. he had graduated many years ago, but an mu was still a student. he treated her like a child. but now that things had come to this, he was in a very awkward and difficult situation. if it was really a matter between a man and a woman, he could only say that he didn¡¯t hate her. that was all. but what about qingqing? what did the other personality in his body think of an mu? why would ¡± he ¡± follow an mu and appear by her side again and again? what did ¡± he ¡± think of an mu? if everything that happened was as an mu said, then what was the original intention of ¡®him¡¯? was it a malicious play, a perverted torture, or did he have other thoughts? feelings? bo yi felt that all of this was blurry. he did not have any memories of when ¡°he¡± existed and he did not know anything. after bo yi returned, he went upstairs and sat quietly in the study for a long time. there was a computer in front of him, but there was a snowflake on the screen. he didn¡¯t look at it. he only felt that he didn¡¯t seem to have the ability to accept those things. if ¡± he ¡± did it, should i be responsible for it? should i bear the responsibility for ¡± him ¡°? this was not a small matter. moreover, an mu still had feelings for me. i came to her with a purpose, and things had become complicated. bo yi thought about it and finally clicked on the video. however, there was an accident. he wanted to retrieve the recording from yesterday¡¯s pinhole, but he met with an obstacle. someone had set a password, and it was a double password. it couldn¡¯t be unlocked in a short time. however, whether or not he could solve it was not the most important thing at the moment. the most important yingluo bo yi sat on the chair. in the huge study room, the lights were not turned on. he sat there, making people feel a little afraid and cold. bo yi discovered a truth. his pinhole camera had been discovered by ¡°him.¡± it¡¯s also huhu as his second personality, he was already so evil. how could he be an ordinary person? however, everything that happened last night was still recorded. after recording it, ¡°he¡± locked it on the computer. only ¡°he¡± knew the password and could read it. this was ¡°his¡± deliberate provocation, teasing, or perhaps, this was ¡°his¡± privacy, and he didn¡¯t want to see it. but no matter what it was, it meant that he was becoming more and more unable to control and know what ¡°he¡± was doing. he didn¡¯t even need to think to know that it would bring him a lot of trouble. bo yi didn¡¯t try to crack the password for a while. however, he seemed to have thought of something and suddenly ¡­. Chapter 2001 - Chapter 2001: Ruthlessly vent!(4) chapter 2001: ruthlessly vent!(4) translator: 549690339 suddenly, he went to check the video recording from before. it happened to be the day an mu first came to his house. that night, the things that happened that night. an mu told him that someone entered her room in the middle of the night. he was shocked when he found out. however, he was shocked not only because someone went in, but also because of the person who went in, qianqian! after he denied it, the first thing he did when he came back was to look at the surveillance video in the house. what he was worried about did happen. his ¡± second personality appeared, and when he was about to leave, he suddenly changed direction and went to the guest room where an mu was. he sneaked in when she was taking a bath. at this moment, bo yi went to pull up the surveillance video to check the most complete video of that day. he did not want to pry into an mu¡¯s privacy before, so he did not look at the surveillance camera in the room. however, things had come to this. bo yi¡¯s eyes darkened when he thought of an mu¡¯s gender. in the end, he pulled up the surveillance camera footage of her room that night. he naa instanea surveillance cameras in cne room ror security reasons, ana ne was the only one who knew about it. he would not transfer it unless it was a critical moment. bo yi went to check now because he wanted to see what ¡± he ¡± did inside that night, and an mu¡¯s real gender. it was clearly in the afternoon. the study room had thick curtains, blocking the light from the outside. it was dark inside and the surroundings were quiet. however, there was only the faint sound of water in the video that was played. that¡¯s yingluo. an mu was probably taking a shower. he did not look at her on purpose, but he wanted to confirm something. fortunately, he was the only one who knew about it, and an mu did not. otherwise, in her eyes, he was like a perverted demon during the day. at this moment. bo yi had moved the video forward, and it showed the scene of an mu in the guest room at around one o ¡®clock. an mu entered the guest room very late at night. however, after entering the room, she did not quickly tidy herself up. instead, she slowly sat by the door and hugged herself tightly. she did not even turn on the light. bo yi was stunned when he saw her so nervous, so careful, and so alert. his eyes flickered slightly, and he seemed to have an indescribable feeling in his heart. she was so scared and alert, but she was still in a daze for the second half of the night. bo yi¡¯s time was almost up because an mu had been sitting on the ground for almost two hours. she only went to take a shower at about three in the morning. this should be the time when she was sure that it was the safest. in the dead of the night, after waiting for so long without any danger, she had gradually let down her guard. bo yi watched an mu slowly walk into the bathroom. the bathroom door was slightly open, and she stood in front of the mirror. from the angle of the surveillance camera, she couldn¡¯t see the whole picture of the bathroom. however, he could roughly guess the actions of the people inside. at least, he could see her taking off her clothes bit by bit. actually, bo yi wanted to skip this part. however, for some reason, perhaps it was because his long-standing doubts were about to be verified here, or perhaps it was because of some other thoughts. his gaze fell on it. his gaze was calm and he didn¡¯t leave. he just watched an mu pull down the hat behind her clothes ¡­. Chapter 2002 - Chapter 2002: Late at night, ‘he’ came to rule!(l) chapter 2002: late at night, ¡®he¡¯ came to rule!(l) translator: 549690339 her slightly long hair stuck to her cheeks, and her soft hair glowed with a light chestnut color under the light. she took off her wet coat, and her sweater was ruffled, especially when she took off her sweater. the moment she lifted her clothes, she revealed her slender and flat waist. it was so fair, so soft, and so slender. just as he had guessed, it really coincided with that scene. it was exactly the same. the slender waist that belonged to a girl. the real thing was the chest after they were taken off. it wrapped around the long white cloth. bo yi¡¯s slightly curled fingers unconsciously clenched even tighter. his eyes were fixed on the scene until he saw an mu take off the long white cloth. to let those two quivering soft parts be soothed that night. an mu took off all her clothes and stood in front of the mirror. she looked at herself in the mirror for a long time and finally locked the door. after that, bo yi didn¡¯t check the time. instead, he just watched the video as time passed. he just stared at the screen. although there was no one on the screen, only the empty room and the sound of water, bo yi continued to stare at the screen, thinking about something. his clear eyes seemed to be covered with a thin layer of fog. no one could guess or see through it. everything bo yi wanted to know was shown in the video. the door of the room moved and was unlocked. ¡®he¡¯ had entered. when bo yi saw ¡± himself ¡± appear in the video, he had an indescribable complicated feeling in his heart. he ¡± was like another person, with a different way of thinking, rationality, personality, and everything else. it was just that it existed in the same body as him. in fact, wasn¡¯t that person himself? it was the dark, ugly, and perverted side that had been suppressed in the depths of his heart. everything he had done was closely related to what he had experienced when he was young. he saw his other self come to the door of her bathroom and stand outside for a long time without making a sound. in the end, he easily opened the door. he knew how to open locks. this kind of technical skill was often co-existing. bo yi just looked at himself inside. he clenched his fists tightly. he could not be sure what ¡± he ¡± was thinking about an mu, but he really wanted to know. this was because it might affect his future decisions to a certain extent. however, towards the end, just by looking at the video, bo yi felt that ¡± his ¡± appearance was creepy. he just stood there like a ghost lurking in the night, not to mention that he was watching an mu take a bath! if he was like this, then an mu was out of the question. in any case, although many things were not controlled by his own subjective consciousness, it was still him after all. he could not completely shirk these responsibilities. bo yi looked at the screen and thought for a long time. he ¡± had been standing outside for a long time. however, just as everything was over and bo yi was about to turn off the video, he suddenly saw ¡± him ¡± in the video. he ¡± took two steps back and was about to leave. when he turned around, bo yi realized that ¡± his ¡± lips were slightly curled up . Chapter 2003 - Chapter 2003: Late at night, ‘he’ came to rule!(2) chapter 2003: late at night, ¡®he¡¯ came to rule!(2) translator: 549690339 the darkness seemed strange but there was a deeper meaning behind it. bo yi knew this. if ¡°he¡± was not interested in something, he would not have shown such an expression. an mu, who was inside, seemed to have noticed ¡± his ¡± appearance. in the short process of him leaving, bo yi saw ¡± his ¡± body and some changes in his lower body. even though it was not that noticeable in the dark. however, that was his own body. bo yi was clear. it was just that short glance, but it made bo yi lose his composure. not to mention whether or not this was a terrifying and perverted thing, he actually saw ¡°him¡± having a physical reaction to the girl bathing inside. perhaps to many people, this was just an instinctive reaction of a man¡¯s body. however, to bo yi, it had a completely different meaning. he himself had a cold personality. he was not interested in that kind of thing. but ¡°he¡± wasn¡¯t yingying! bo yi witnessed all this with his own eyes and had to believe what an mu had said even more. after the aphrodisiac was thrown away, an mu did not buy any more. she didn¡¯t have the intention to look at the house anymore. she returned to her small attic and locked herself in. after covering herself with the quilt, she began to cry out loud. she vented all her grievances, heartache, sadness, and countless other feelings! she was humble, she was unbearable, but he could not trample on her dignity. she was alone. an mu sobbed until the end, and she slowly fell asleep. however, in her dream, she was still sleeping restlessly when he appeared again. however, the background of his appearance was not day, but night. he pressed down on her body, and as they galloped, he told her in her ear that he had taken a fancy to her. he liked her. he wanted her to become his woman, yingluo! an mu seemed to be unable to stand the scene in her dream, and she suddenly cursed, ¡± become your mother¡¯s bullsh * t! with this shout, an mu suddenly sat up. she panted messily, and her eyes were red. however, when an mu woke up, she realized that all of this was just a dream. she was in this small attic, and there was nothing in front of her. there was only air in front of her. her lips moved, and in the next second, tears fell again. bo yi, that perverted teacher, that terrifying, damn bastard! why? how could he have encountered such a thing? if she had known that such a thing would happen today and that he would turn his back on her, she would rather have been harmed by that man with the surname gong. at least that person was the same on the outside, they were both bastards. unlike him, he had a human face and a beast¡¯s heart. he was the most terrifying. after an mu had a rest, it was already past nine o ¡®clock in the evening. she had just slept for three to four hours. an mu could not fall asleep again. she wanted to go out for some fresh air. she had stayed in the attic for too long, and she did not open the window. she only felt that the oxygen in the air had become thin. at nine o ¡®clock at night. in a villa in the city center, bo yi had just fallen asleep after taking sleeping pills. although he always suffered from insomnia, long-term use of sleeping pills was very harmful to the body. he did not take them often, but this time, he took them, and he took several at a time, hoping that he could fall asleep and suppress the second personality in his body. bo yi had thought that if he really had something with an mu ¡­. Chapter 2004 - Chapter 2004: Late at night, ‘he’ came to rule!(3) chapter 2004: late at night, ¡®he¡¯ came to rule!(3) translator: 549690339 it was not impossible for him to get closer to her ¡¯emotionally and then send her to the military base, but that would be deceiving her feelings. he did not want to do that. the current situation was very tricky. he didn¡¯t even know what his next step would be. because it seemed that no matter how he walked, it would be a mistake. after taking the medicine, bo yi gradually fell into a state of sleep. it was nine o ¡®clock at night. it seemed to be the normal time of life for the elderly. bo yi lacked sleep and often suffered from insomnia. he had to go to bed early so that he could sleep for at least a few hours. otherwise, if he slept late, he might as well be able to turn around until dawn. the sleeping pills took effect very quickly. bo yi had fallen asleep, but he was still in a light sleep. however, at this moment, bo yi seemed to have a dream. perhaps it was what he thought about in the day, and what he dreamed at night. during the day, he always thought about what an mu had said about him sleeping with her. it was something that deeply shocked him. this time, in his dream, he unexpectedly dreamed about it. this was the dream. it seemed that to him, it was not just a dream. because it seemed too real. it seemed to be a large european-style bed. an mu was tied to the bed with her limbs separated. she was naked, like a fish on a knife, and she was at his mercy. a man pressed down on her, clasped her fingers, kissed her, and kept asking for more. as the mist-like dream gradually became clearer, he saw the face of the person on top of her. in his dream, bo yi¡¯s heart seemed to have trembled. that was because that face was exactly the same as his. it was one o ¡®clock at midnight. the large bedroom was quiet, with only the sound of the clock ticking. the window was covered with thick curtains, and even the cold moonlight could not penetrate through. the room was dark without any light. the corridor, stairs, and glass covers in the villa outside were illuminated by the bright lights. the stairs were covered with a carpet with complicated patterns, which extended from the corridor all the way down, revealing a retro and mysterious charm. in front of the fireplace, little xiangxiang was curled up in her little body, sleeping comfortably in her little nest, as if everything was normal. at this moment. in the bedroom on the second floor. the man on the bed suddenly opened his eyes. time seemed to have stopped at this moment. clearly, everything was still the same as usual. however, it was clear that something had changed. after the man on the bed opened his eyes, the look in the depths of his eyes seemed to be even more mysterious and unfathomable. with the slight curve of his lips, his entire person instantly exuded an indescribable treacherous aura. he slowly sat up and suddenly saw a can of sleeping pills on the table. he suddenly sneered in disdain. in just a few moments, his slender body had changed into a set of black clothes. however, at this moment, the figure was holding a very small thing in his hand. his slender and white fingertips were pinching it, and a touch of sarcasm appeared on his handsome and charming face. that thing was a miniature camera. at this moment, the camera was facing his face. a cold smile appeared on his lips and he said in a dark voice, ¡± how much do you want to control me? actually, bo yi, you should be the one being controlled ¡­.!¡± Chapter 2005 - Chapter 2005: Late at night, ‘he’ takes control (4) chapter 2005: late at night, ¡®he¡¯ takes control (4) translator: 549690339 ¡°you¡¯re the one who¡¯s weak, indecisive, and not cruel! that¡¯s why you¡¯re destined to get nothing! you¡¯re nothing, i¡¯m the real bo yi, you¡¯re the one who should never appear, the one who¡¯s sleeping forever!¡± with his cold voice, the pinhole camera was instantly crushed into pieces by his hand. in the end, he opened his palm and pressed it down. the remains fell to the ground, and there was a small silver chip inside. it recorded everything that had happened before it was destroyed, including what he had just said. this was what ¡®he¡¯ had left for him. bo yi rushed out of the door. at this moment, he seemed to have become another person. he was mysterious, cruel, cold, treacherous and extreme. however, outside. it started to rain again. it was normal to rain at night. at the entrance, bo yi stopped in his tracks. it was because his eyes were attracted by a piece of paper on the door. with the sudden flash of light outside, the entrance was lit up for a moment, and the words on the door became clearer. there was a sentence written on it: ¡± i know you¡¯ve appeared. you shouldn¡¯t have appeared. don¡¯t hurt or provoke people you shouldn¡¯t have touched. otherwise, i¡¯ll stop you at all costs. ¡± the handwriting on it was vigorous and powerful, and the clear handwriting was just like his character. but now, as he looked at the contents of the paper, his eyes flashed with a touch of gloominess. he suddenly reached out to take the paper off and held it tightly in his palm, slowly rolling it into a ball. that piece of paper was like a barrier in front of the door. it blocked his entry and exit. he was not allowed to go out, not allowed to provoke people, not allowed to hurt people? ha. it was unknown what he thought of, but his gloomy face gradually revealed a cold smile. he stood at the entrance and clenched his fists. his low and elegant voice was like poison as he said slowly, ¡± do you think you¡¯re the only one who can threaten me? since you won¡¯t let me have a good life, i¡¯ll make you even worse!¡± whatever he was afraid of, ¡®he¡¯ would give him! he was such a coward and didn¡¯t dare to do anything. when sang xia left, if he didn¡¯t threaten to kill himself, ¡®he¡¯ wouldn¡¯t have let go of her without a backbone. ¡°he¡± had been giving in and compromising. now that so many years had passed, he still wanted to control ¡°him¡±¡±s actions. he was simply dreaming. this time, he was the master of this body! with a cold laugh, the door was suddenly opened. the cold air of the autumn day came, and in an instant, it rolled into the villa, making little xiang xiang in front of the fireplace, her soft little body suddenly shivered. she meowed twice, got up, and took a walk around the first floor. seeing that there was nothing strange, she softly lay back. the door at the entrance was already tightly shut, and the people from before had already disappeared without a trace. the rain had started at 110 ¡®clock. at first, it was suddenly raining heavily. an mu did not bring an umbrella when she went out at night, so she had to hide under a bus hall on the street to avoid the rain on the way back. she felt that the rain had come so suddenly that it would definitely stop in a while. in fact, the rain had indeed gotten lighter after 20 minutes, but it was still drizzling and continued into the middle of the night. an mu was already on her way back. however- Chapter 2006 - Chapter 2006: Late at night, ‘he’ takes control (5) chapter 2006: late at night, ¡®he¡¯ takes control (5) translator: 549690339 however, it was raining, so it was not easy to get a taxi. there were very few cars and pedestrians at night. an mu was wearing an army green hooded windbreaker and wrapped herself in it as she walked back. although she had come out at night to get some fresh air, she didn¡¯t feel unsafe. because she was dressed like a boy, even if it was a rape, who would provoke a boy? she took the bus out, but she missed the last bus at night, so she walked out in the wet all the way. however, the journey was long, so she dawdled until the middle of the night before she was close to the small attic where she lived. she was finally able to take a breather and relax. indeed, it was good to let things go. when you were humble and low, not many people would look up to you. therefore, it might not be unreasonable for him to mock himself and turn his back on you. however, he he he he indeed, it was his attitude, words, and everything about him that had stimulated her. she wanted to work a hundred times, a thousand times harder to change her current situation. she only wanted to say that although she was humble now and he looked down on her, if she succeeded one day, she would be able to change her fate. one day, when she was at the top, she would not thank him for the hurt he brought to her. she would be deeply grateful to him for stimulating her and making her work hard. her only hope was that he could explode on the spot! an mu hated him and was disgusted by him. when an mu returned to the alley, she did not know how much time had passed, but the rain was still drizzling. the ground was rugged and slippery. her steps were one deep and one shallow. because she often went out at night, and often came back later than now, an mu was not so afraid. she walked in the alley, turning left and right. the dilapidated residential buildings looked like they were in danger. it was as if an earthquake was just a step away and they would collapse. perhaps it was because she was wearing a hat, but her ears were quiet. it was so quiet that not a single sound could be heard. however, when an mu passed by a dilapidated old bicycle parked in an alley, she seemed to be shaken by the mirror on the bicycle. vaguely, he seemed to see a black figure in the mirror flashing behind him. he was also wearing a hat and was following not far behind him. an mu continued to walk, but she felt a chill on her back. who was it? was it someone who lived here, or did wanwan follow him? an mu lowered her head. she had a bad feeling. she did not look back, but kept walking at a constant speed to a corner in front, and suddenly ran quickly. regardless of whether he was being followed, the first thing he had to do was to run away quickly. at this time, an mu took off her hat. at the same time, it seemed that someone was chasing after her quickly, which made her more uneasy. seeing that there was still a long way to go before the entrance of the alley, an mu, who was afraid of being discovered, suddenly hid in a messy hiding place. she hid her body under the shelter and could look outside through the narrow gap. after doing all this quickly, an mu¡¯s heart almost jumped out. she didn¡¯t know if she was overthinking it or if she was just scaring herself. however, she had been so unlucky recently. she was afraid of what if. furthermore ¡­ in the dark of the night, there were many times that she would run into yingying.. Chapter 2007 - Chapter 2007: Late at night, ‘he’ takes control!(6) chapter 2007: late at night, ¡®he¡¯ takes control!(6) translator: 549690339 but now, would it still be him? she had molested him and threatened him more than once. he was so strange. she didn¡¯t know what he would do if it was him. an mu¡¯s head was buzzing. before she could confirm whether it was the familiar black thin figure, she could not determine who that person was. however, at this moment. just as an mu hid here, a few seconds later, a dark shadow suddenly appeared at the entrance of the alley. under the cold moon, the man was wearing a baseball cap and a black zipped jacket. the collar was pulled up a little high, covering half of his face. he was also wearing black leather gloves. as he walked closer, an mu¡¯s eyes widened slightly. as the man got closer, an mu clearly saw a silver and sharp object hidden in his sleeve-it was a dagger. the man wasn¡¯t tall, about 1.7 or 1.8 meters. at this moment, he was looking at the empty alley. he slowed down his pace and faintly revealed the dagger in his hand. his eyes flashed with a fierce and brutal aura. he was looking for something, inch by inch. an mu was hiding in the junk not far away in front of them. she was covered in a blue and white plastic tent like the construction site. she hid inside, covering her mouth tightly with one hand and clasping a hard object on the side with the other hand. her fingertips could not help but tremble slightly. i-it was really her who came looking for her, and it was hanhan who came to harm her. however, it was not the person she had imagined. instead, it was an unfamiliar person who made him more afraid. she was following her with a dagger. was she trying to kill her or kidnap her? an mu was trying her best to calm herself down, but it was so difficult. who sent these people? who did she have a grudge against? enmity. it wasn¡¯t hard for an mu to think of the man with the surname gong. she didn¡¯t know what happened after he took her away with the medicine, but she knew that he must have been tricked. she was taken away, and even if she didn¡¯t know his situation, she guessed that it wasn¡¯t any better. did he track her down? however, it was a little awkward. other than him, perhaps, perhaps there was another person who was hesitating. an mu was so scared that she hid there helplessly. she watched the fierce-looking man slowly inspect her inch by inch, and she seemed to see another person through him. that was, bo yi. could it be that he had sent her? could it be that she had caused some kind of bad influence and trouble to him, and he hated her, so he wanted to eliminate her at the root? however ¡­ an mu thought of all the things that happened to him in the past, bit by bit, especially today on the street when the small truck was about to hit her. it was him who ignored the danger and hit the car away. he saved her life, but she felt that it should not be him. if he wanted to deal with him, he would have plenty of opportunities. no matter what happened, an mu¡¯s mind was in a mess. at this moment, she seemed to have crashed, as if she was waiting for danger to come again. the man checked everything around him and finally came to an mu¡¯s side. it was very chaotic around her, as if it was a cover-up. as expected, the other party had also noticed that there seemed to be something unusual here. he walked closer and closer, and the dagger in his hand flashed.. Chapter 2008 - Chapter 2008: you’re my woman (1) chapter 2008: you¡¯re my woman (1) translator: 549690339 in the dark night, there was a cold light. an mu¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat. however, this time, an mu felt that she was dead for sure. she was not a nine-tailed fox, so she did not have so many lives for her to torture. and this time, no one would appear to save him. an mu clenched her fingers tightly, and her eyes seemed to be gradually filled with tears. how sad. even if that person had done so many bad things to her, at this moment, she could only think of him. all she thought about was what he had done to her, the heartwarming things he had done to her. no, it couldn¡¯t be someone he had sent. it wasn¡¯t. seeing that the man was approaching and raising the dagger, an mu thought that she could not just sit and wait for death. even if she died here today, she did not want to compromise. an mu held her breath and picked up half a small red brick on the ground. as a result, this slight movement suddenly caused the surrounding cover to collapse in an instant, and she was exposed in the night! he was caught off guard. as soon as the other party saw her hiding there, a brutal glint flashed in his eyes, and he immediately raised his dagger and swung it at her. an mu, on the other hand, was like an angry little beast. she screamed, and the brick hit his eyes hard, causing him to cover his eyes in pain and take a few steps back. an mu instantly rushed out and ran like crazy. the man behind her cursed and quickly caught up. an mu ran desperately. there were two alleys in front of her, one on the left and the other on the right. she did not even know which way to run. perhaps she did not have to choose at all because the people behind her were about to catch up and catch her. based on his fierce look just now, he must have wanted her life. an mu still ran to the entrance of the alley. she subconsciously moved closer to the right side and ran to the right side of the alley. in the end, she ran two steps and was dumbfounded. it was a dead end! a dead end! did the heavens want her to die? at this time, the person behind her caught up with her. seeing that the road in front of her was blocked and an mu was blocked, the man panted heavily and smiled coldly. he approached her step by step with the dagger in his hand and spat on it. run, run, run! try and run again!¡± hearing the footsteps and threats behind her, an mu slowly turned around and looked at him as she stepped back. however, the moment she turned around, she was stunned. an mu was dumbfounded. he looked ahead in a daze. the man with the dagger looked at her standing there in a daze and sneered. he naturally thought that she had been scared silly by him. however ¡­ in fact, an mu¡¯s line of sight passed through the man and looked straight at the black figure standing at the opposite end of the alley. that black figure was wearing a black trench coat in the rain. he did not hold an umbrella. his slender figure just stood there. he slightly raised his head and looked at her. it was still that familiar, clear, fair, and handsome face. in the dark night, he was like a demon who had just walked out of hell. the cold moonlight, the cold rain, the dark and deep narrow alley, and the corners of his lips slowly lifted into an arc.. Chapter 2009 - Chapter 2009: You’re my woman (2) chapter 2009: you¡¯re my woman (2) translator: 549690339 an mu¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped beating. the fierce man in front of her raised his dagger and shouted as he pounced on her, but she did not close her eyes. she only felt a figure in the distance flash, and almost before she could see how he moved, the black thin figure quickly flashed over. something was poking through his clothes. the sound of flesh and blood was so clear in the night. it was obviously rustling! an mu just stood there in a daze. her face was cold, but it was not from the rain, but from the blood that had splashed on her. the dagger was so close to him. suddenly, it fell right in front of his eyes. the man in front of her, who had a fierce look a second ago, suddenly widened his eyes in the next second. his face seemed to be in pain and his eyes were about to pop out. suddenly, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. it flowed down and dripped down, forming a small stream of blood. he didn¡¯t seem to have realized what was going on with him. she didn¡¯t know what had happened. he slowly, slowly lowered his head and saw a steel bar covered in dirt penetrating his chest. when he slowly looked at an mu again, his knees suddenly went soft, and he knelt on the ground. he held the steel bar and fell to the ground. the rain was still falling. all traces had been erased from the steel bars. the night was dark, the wind was strong, and the rain was heavy. it was a good time to slaughter, leaving no traces behind. the rain washed away everything. an mu¡¯s pale little face was washed by the increasingly heavy rain. it seemed that it was too cold, and her little face was even paler. her fingertips were also trembling slightly under her sleeves. the man, who was a few steps away from an mu, walked over the dead man on the ground and came straight to her. an mu still did not move. her long and slender eyelashes fluttered slightly in the rainy night. there was a thin layer of mist at the bottom of her eyes, making it impossible for people to see through her thoughts at that moment. the person walked in front of her. he just lowered his eyes and looked at her. it seemed that the two of them were too close to each other, or perhaps it was because he had just killed someone in front of her, qianqian. an mu¡¯s feet suddenly moved back a little, but her body was still stiff. however, at this moment. however, he pulled open the trench coat that reached his knees slightly and suddenly pulled her into his arms in the next second. the trench coat wrapped around her. he pressed her head down and held her tightly in his arms, even though she only reached his shoulder. at this moment, time seemed to have stopped. an mu¡¯s hands drooped in her sleeves. no one knew what kind of expression she had at this moment or what she was thinking! she had just experienced such a scene, and her nerves seemed to be on the verge of breaking. she seemed to want to grab onto something, but she didn¡¯t dare to touch it. her shoulders were trembling slightly. he didn¡¯t dare to think about it, he didn¡¯t dare to take it. he was not qualified. however, at this moment, he lowered his head slightly, and his thin lips were close to her ear. he moved slightly and said slowly, ¡± huahua mumu, don¡¯t be afraid. run to the left, and i will protect you in my arms. run to the right, and i will be behind you, protecting you. if you turn left, i¡¯ll protect you in my arms. if you turn right, i¡¯ll be behind you and protect you, yingluo. one sentence. an mu¡¯s body instantly tensed up, and she buried her head in his chest. her hot tears instantly soaked his black shirt, and her hands tightly clutched his clothes. [ brother jiu: 71 chapters. there will be more tomorrow. a total of 100 chapters. i¡¯m so tired. it¡¯s almost 4 am now. good night. you¡¯ll never leave each other in the new year. brother jiu will be with you until death do you part! ] love you guys! i hope that you will be successful in your studies this year, become more beautiful, and all those who vote for brother nine will get rich! speaking of which, ps: ¡± why does brother nine like bo yi¡¯s second personality more? ¡± he then pushed on brother nine¡¯s wechat princess account. [ society, your brother jiu ] was full of literary benefits.. Chapter 2010 - Chapter 2010: You ‘re my woman (3) chapter 2010: you ¡®re my woman (3) translator: 549690339 she had run to the right just now. if she went left, she would crash into his arms. no matter what, he would protect her, yingluo. an mu¡¯s emotions were like a raging flood once again. she broke down and was at a loss. she did not know what to do at this time. why did he still appear after saying those words to her? even if she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him, she still had to give her some space to think. ¡°mumu, i told you, i will come and find you again.¡± i¡¯ll come find you again, yingluo. these words, this tone, she only felt that it was extremely familiar, as if it had sounded in her ears last night, even in her dreams that evening. however ¡­ why? an mu¡¯s eyes were red as she sobbed. she slowly raised her head from his arms, and her eyes were filled with his complicated feelings. she sobbed sadly and slowly said, ¡± why, huahua, why, bo yi, why did you still appear? ¡± what was he trying to do? what was his goal? when bo yi heard this, a hint of ruthlessness appeared in his eyes. he slowly approached her and pinched her chin. his voice was faint. i told you last night that i would appear again. have you forgotten about huahua?! when he said this, there was a trace of possessiveness that could not be concealed. he seemed to have guessed that something might have happened between her and the first personality, bo yi, and an indescribable chill ran down his spine. it was rare for a girl he liked to appear by his side. the first personality¡¯s cowardice was his business. this time, he would not compromise with his other self. he even wanted to seal the first personality and take over this body. who asked him to be so weak and incompetent! an mu slowly recovered from her fear. she listened to what he said and felt his breath. his tone suddenly made an mu feel strange. she suddenly took a step back and put some distance between them. she looked at him with red eyes. ran ran at night? ¡± are you admitting to what you¡¯ve done, yingluo? you¡¯re admitting it now?¡± an mu felt that something was not right. a thought quickly appeared in her mind, but it disappeared in a flash, so fast that she could not catch it. all she could do was subconsciously tighten her grip on her sleeves. however, the man in front of her seemed to have an indescribable look of deep contemplation in his long eyes. his lips suddenly curved up slightly, and his sharp eyes stared straight at her as he said slowly, ¡± what do you think? why won¡¯t i admit it? ¡± you¡¯re my woman, and your first time is mine.¡± as soon as he finished speaking. an mu¡¯s heart trembled. she had wanted bo yi to admit to this before, but why did she feel so weird and weird that he had admitted it so directly at this moment? an mu thought of him in the day, and then looked at him at night. for some reason, he suddenly appeared in front of her eyes in different ways during the day and at night. an mu did not know what she realized, but her heart trembled! ¡°zhenzhen, no, no, who are you, zhenzhen?¡± an mu slowly backed away while shaking her head and murmuring, ¡®no, this is not right. he is not bao yi.¡¯ he was a completely different person from the bo yi during the day! when an mu faintly realized this, she was stunned.. Chapter 2011 - Chapter 2011: You’re my woman (4) chapter 2011: you¡¯re my woman (4) translator: 549690339 panic appeared on her little face. she felt as if she had fallen into an unknown trap, like an ignorant little beast that was being played with. bo yi looked at the fear in her eyes. she was afraid of him. the gentleness in his eyes seemed to dissipate slowly. it was filled with an unspeakable coldness. step by step, he slowly approached her. ¡°yingluo, are you afraid of me?¡± as an mu stepped back, she tripped and almost fell down. her palms were cold. ¡°why are you afraid of me? i¡¯m the one who saved you time and time again, not that useless coward. why are you afraid of me?¡± he said faintly. she took a step back and he took a step forward. in the end, an mu was forced to the back by him, and her whole body was pressed against the wall. the cold temperature of the wall hit her, but it was not as cold as the coldness emitted from his body. ¡°if you¡¯re not him, if you¡¯re not yingluo, then who are you? you¡¯re not bo yi!¡± an mu looked at him with red eyes and was full of fear. yes, yes. he wasn¡¯t. although the two of them looked exactly the same, other than their looks, they were different in every way. however- an mu was forced to tears by him, and she was on the verge of a mental dreakaown. sne knew tnat no matter now mucn sne suspectea, tney were tne same person. near the corner of bo yi¡¯s eye, there was a light mole. this was what she had seen that day when their lips accidentally touched in the car. however, the man in front of her had the same mole in the same position. therefore, there were some things that one couldn¡¯t lie to themselves. they were still the same person. and he had already forced her into a corner, so she could only lift her head slightly and look at him. ¡°mumu, i¡¯m bo yi, he¡¯s not,¡± as he spoke, he suddenly lowered his head and pressed down on her. an mu subconsciously panicked and dodged, but he pinched her chin, lowered his head, and bit her soft lips. he mumbled, ¡± you¡¯re mine, not his huahua. his kiss was strong and overbearing. an mu really wanted to know who the ¡®he¡¯ he was talking about was. she resisted and struggled violently. no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! however, all the questions she wanted to ask were swallowed by him, and it was useless for her to escape. he pressed her against the corner of the wall, lowered his head, and held her waist with one hand, and pinched her chin with the other. he invaded her deeply in the middle of the night, on a cold and rainy day. he pressed her against the corner of the wall and kissed her hard. the kiss was full of aggression, possessiveness, and even some of his invisible anger. because no matter how much he did, he couldn¡¯t beat that coward in the day! he couldn¡¯t accept this, he couldn¡¯t accept this! after so many years, she was the first woman who had appeared by his side after sang xia. however, bo yi had hidden her so well that he did not want her to find out. if it wasn¡¯t for that time in the middle of the night, when he went out and accidentally heard the sound of water in the bathroom, he would¡¯ve died. he went in to find out what was going on, and only then did he find out that there was already a woman by his side. he even stayed over the night. otherwise, he would not have known that she had appeared. as for this layer of personality, he never felt that he was the second personality. he only felt that he was the main personality.. the person who was really bo yi was himself- ! Chapter 2012 - Chapter 2012: You ‘re my woman (5) chapter 2012: you ¡®re my woman (5) translator: 549690339 bo yi had always thought that ¡± he ¡± had disappeared. in reality, he did not. he was in hiding and only appeared in the dark. that was the only way that he could do things frequently without being detected and controlled by him. an mu¡¯s appearance gave him a new feeling, and he was full of interest and desire for a new object. he had seen her naked body, her slender ankles, and behind the shower curtain, the shadows of her tender and beautiful body were revealed from time to time. her body and everything about her seemed to have slowly revived the cells in his body that had been dead for years. the blood in his body began to boil, and his own body reacted to her. no one knew that he was peeking at her body in the dark, and his entire body was screaming with desire. he was dark and perverted, but so what? he liked her, so he would swallow her up bit by bit, eat her up, and possess her. he would not let the person he liked escape from his hands again! an muyu was almost crushed into a ball in the night. her entire head was about to turn into paste, and her whole body was soft and limp. she was dizzy from his aggressive kiss. she was like a little beast that was struggling at the beginning, but in the end, she had completely given up. she allowed him to kiss and rub her, as if he wanted to eat her up. it was an indescribable feeling, as if it was extremely extreme. she was afraid of him and hated him, but at the same time, she also admired him from the bottom of her heart. so when he was so aggressive and intimate with her, she couldn¡¯t resist it, and she couldn¡¯t help but gradually give up on herself. she fell into his crazy kiss. the entwining of his lips and tongue, the heat, the passion, and the teasing, almost drove her crazy. because of fear, facing such a thing seemed to be unprecedentedly exciting, making people feel as if they had fallen into the devil¡¯s path. right. the devil. he was like a demon. terrifying, perverted, bloody, cruel. however, it was as if he had cast a spell on her. facing him in this way, her heart beat even more wildly. an mu only felt that she was going crazy. her rationality was telling her over and over again that she couldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t continue like this. ¡°mumu, do you remember that he is not bo yi, i am yingluo.¡± ¡°zhenzhen, no!¡± after an mu slowly separated from him, her eyes were still filled with indescribable complicated emotions. yan, i don¡¯t understand. i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. you¡¯re the same person, you¡¯re a, you¡¯re a-! at the end of her sentence, an mu suddenly shouted and pushed him away. the rain drenched her, and she suddenly did not dare to look at him in the rainy night. she ran away quickly. are you dreaming? she must be dreaming, she must be hallucinating. how could a person change so much in such a short period of time? how could he say that he had nothing to do with her and deny everything that happened that night? but the next second, he could appear here again, pressing her against the corner of the wall in the rainy night, like a demon, wreaking havoc and ravaging her. if she didn¡¯t figure out what was going on, she thought she would be the next person to have a mental breakdown. an mu escaped from him and ran back quickly.. she wanted to rush back to her small attic for a stroll! Chapter 2013 - Chapter 2013: You ‘re my woman (6) chapter 2013: you ¡®re my woman (6) translator: 549690339 she was afraid that he would catch up with her again, so she looked back in fear as she ran. however, he just had to see such a scene, a scene that made his legs go soft. she ran quickly in front of him, but his slender figure followed behind at a steady pace. he stared at her with a strange look in his eyes. even though they were so far away, she could still feel the faint smile in his eyes. it was as if he was silently telling her that there was no way she could escape. he put on the hat behind the trench coat, and the rain slid down the edge. he unhurriedly walked out from the end of the alley, slightly lowered his head, and lit a cigarette in the dark night with a snap. when he raised his head again, he looked at an mu, who was looking at him in fear from afar. his lips moved slightly, and he said a few words silently. then, he clearly saw an mu¡¯s body shiver, and then she did not dare to look back. her embarrassed little figure, her face pale, quickly disappeared in front of his eyes as if she was rolling and running. he had only said a few short words just now, ¡± you can¡¯t escape. you can¡¯t escape yingluo indeed, everything about her was in his hands. an mu quickly returned to her attic. when she opened the door with her key, her hands were trembling. she was so anxious, but she was also so scared. it was as if someone was chasing after them. however, there seemed to be someone behind him. in the middle of the night, she could hear the creaking sound of leather shoes stepping on the wooden stairs. after an mu opened the door in a hurry, she locked herself inside and locked the door. for the first time, an mu felt that the small wooden door was vulnerable, as if it could not resist him. an mu squatted at the door and held the doorknob tightly, her heart still beating wildly. she really wanted to calm down and calm herself down. she really wanted to figure out what was going on with him, but he ¡­ he didn¡¯t seem to have left hanhan. furthermore, it seemed to be following them. an mu¡¯s nerves were so tense that she did not dare to breathe. in the strange silence, an mu¡¯s attention seemed to be attracted by the ticking second hand hanging on the wall. under the cold moonlight, she looked at the clock in the dark. she was slightly stunned. the time was exactly 2:30 in the morning. at this time? it was night time, but an mu seemed to be able to recall many times that it happened in the middle of the night. at this time, there were many things about him. at this time? the sound of people stepping on the stairs outside the door was getting clearer and closer. an mu did not turn on the light. she held the doorknob tightly, and her breathing almost stopped. although he had saved her, and more than once at that. but that didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. an mu could still clearly see her exposed wrist in the dark. on her fair wrist, there were bruises and even abrasions. it was true that he had saved her, but the person who had tied her up with chains and done whatever he wanted to her was also him. who would casually use such a method? his mind was completely abnormal, extreme, perverted, and unstable. shooting and killing, he did not even blink. [ there are still five more chapters to go. after releasing the latest chapter, brother nine is really useless. ] [ tomorrow, brother nine will continue to release the latest chapter. after releasing a hundred chapters, i¡¯m asking for a ticket to give brother nine some chicken blood.. later on, yes, it will be easier to sail! ] Chapter 2014 - Chapter 2014: You I re my woman (7) chapter 2014: you i re my woman (7) translator: 549690339 how could she not be afraid? perhaps she would end up in a terrible state if she accidentally provoked him. however, at this moment, the footsteps seemed to have reached the last level. it was as if he was outside the pavilion, separated by only a door, so close, so close. an mu only hoped that he would leave quickly, but why did he still follow her? after the last step, a slender black figure stood at the door. in that dilapidated and dangerous building, the small attic at the top was so small that even the entrance was so narrow. it made the black figure feel out of place and cramped. it was very quiet outside the door. it was so quiet that he could almost feel the sound of breathing that did not come from him. the air suddenly became dead silent. an mu could imagine him standing outside the door without making any sound. an mu squatted on the ground. her palm that was holding the door handle was sweating. it was wet and slippery. she held it tightly, afraid that the door would be opened. just like, just like one night in xuanji¡¯s past, a locked door would suddenly be opened. however, at this moment, just as the second hand was ticking away ¡­ suddenly, a faint voice slowly came. ¡°yingluo mumu, i know you¡¯re yingluo at the door.¡± i know you¡¯re at the door. his deep and elegant voice seemed to be soaked in poison in the night, and those words made people tremble. it was a sharkman. an mu covered her mouth, not wanting to make a sound. he was actually really scary. at night, he appeared and disappeared unpredictably. he was strange and perverted. however, he still had sex with her. an mu thought about it and could not help but feel uncomfortable. he saved her, perhaps to continue playing with her. wasn¡¯t it? just like now, he was playing a game of cat and mouse with her. he played until he was tired, physically and mentally. after he was exhausted, he started to eat the suan ni bit by bit. ¡°yingluo, mumu, open the door yingluo.¡± his voice rang out again. it was just a layer of wooden door, but it sounded like a ghost¡¯s voice. an mu did not dare to open the door. her small body trembled, and she even let go of the door handle and covered her ears. why was he asking her to open the door in the middle of the night? although he had saved her life, why would he come to find her again at night? he had already taken her once. what more did he want? the horrifying scene was still vivid in his mind. he was imprisoned, tied up, and shamefully lying on the bed. he was completely naked. it was a scene that almost made her collapse. an mu did not dare to make a sound. she was determined not to open the door. however, at this time, his voice slowly came again. unlike before, this time, there was a hint of threat. ¡°mumu, this door can¡¯t stop me. you should know about yingluo.¡± an mu, ¡°wanwan. ¡± dead silence. ¡°what, do you want the whole building to see what¡¯s going to happen here?¡± at this point, bo yi paused. when he opened his mouth again, he laughed coldly and said slowly, ¡± that doesn¡¯t seem too bad. if one comes, i¡¯ll kill one. if two come, i¡¯ll kill two yingluo. boom! boom! as soon as he said this, it was as if an mu was struck by lightning. an mu¡¯s face was pale.. Chapter 2015 - Chapter 2015: You ‘re my woman (8) chapter 2015: you ¡®re my woman (8) translator: 549690339 the blood in his body seemed to have turned cold. killing, killing monastic! how could he say it so easily! was he a perverted murderer?! there was a whooshing sound. the words ¡± perverted murderer ¡± flashed through an mu¡¯s mind, and she was stunned for a moment. then, she seemed to have vaguely noticed something, and her eyes widened! a perverted murderer? an mu¡¯s mind seemed to suddenly recall the time when she was in school. in the toilet, she heard two people in the toilet talking about a perverted murderer, wan wan. if she remembered correctly, they also said that the perverted murderer was a teacher in the school. serial crime, rape and cruel murder! they had not caught that person yet. they even sent a prosecutor to the school. no, no. an mu quickly dispelled this terrible thought. she could not think that he would not do it. he would not do it. it must have nothing to do with him. he was overthinking. if that was the case, she really couldn¡¯t take it. ¡°mumu, i¡¯ll give you three more. if you don¡¯t open the door, don¡¯t regret it.¡± his words rang in her ears again. even though they were separated by a door, they were still very intimidating. an mu was forced to cry by him. her eyes were filled with tears. a countdown timer began to ring outside the door. an mu knew that if she did not open the door, he would definitely do what he said. what kind of person was he? perverted, terrifying, it refreshed his three views again and again. ¡°two, one, two, two.¡± ¡°ka ka.¡± with the crisp sound of the door locking, the small wooden door of the attic finally opened slowly. a tall and thin figure stood outside the door. in the narrow corridor, his tall figure was like a demon from hell, adding a terrifying aura to the dark and rainy night. the door slowly opened. an mu, who was still squatting in the corner, did not dare to look up. she shivered and slowly looked out of the door with red eyes. she saw a pair of black leather shoes. her nose became even more bitter, and tears were already welling up in her eyes. it was as if he could already predict what would happen next. perhaps, it would be even scarier than that night. his figure moved and walked in. the door was closed with a soft ¡°bang.¡± he was standing right in front of her, and an mu did not dare to look at him. however, even if she did not dare to look, she could guess that he must be looking straight at her. ¡°mumu, you¡¯re really disobedient.¡± his tall figure slowly crouched down, his large trench coat hanging on the ground. even though he was half-squatting, he was still a head taller than her. he stood in front of her and completely blocked the moonlight behind him. it caused her to fall into complete darkness. an mu did not say anything. her face was pale and bloodless, and her eyes were red. she did not dare to look at him. the only thing he could feel was her trembling fingertips, which told him how scared she was. his face slowly approached. an mu closed her eyes tightly with difficulty, clenched her fingers, and slightly turned her small face away. the tip of his tall nose touched her cheek. his warm breath fell on her face and her neck, causing her body to gradually fill with his breath and blend with it. his body was so clear, with a familiar scent of pine wood and tobacco, but . Chapter 2016 - Chapter 2016: You’re my woman (9) chapter 2016: you¡¯re my woman (9) translator: 549690339 however, his entire style of doing things was contrary to that. mumu, don¡¯t be afraid of me. no matter how much blood i have on my hands, as long as you don¡¯t avoid me or run away from me, i won¡¯t lay a hand on you. his tone was so cold and serious, but when an mu heard it, she bit her lip hard, lowered her head, and sobbed softly as if she could not help it anymore. his hands were stained with blood. he was a murderer. he killed without blinking, bloodthirsty and perverted. what kind of person had she provoked? her waist suddenly tightened, and her body suddenly became light. in the next second, her entire body was lifted up. the small bathroom was right next to it. a simple shower. it was fine when she was alone, but when he carried her in, it seemed difficult to even turn around. however, this caused the distance between the two of them to be even closer. the lights did not light up. perhaps he had long gotten used to the visual effect of the dark night, so he could see everything clearly. the night was quiet. both of them did not make a sound. after a moment, water suddenly poured out of the shower. a slender white hand was below testing the temperature of the water. when the water gradually became hot, he put her on the ground. then, as if he was peeling an egg, he was about to take off her outer clothes bit by bit. an mu sobbed and crossed her arms in front of her chest to resist him, preventing him from taking off her clothes. the petals fell and washed over her cold body, heating up the air around her. she clearly knew that his appearance tonight was definitely not a good thing, but when it really came to this moment, she was still afraid and still could not accept it. the last time, she was drugged and forced. and this time, it was a blatant threat and coercion. embarrassment, shame, fear-countless emotions welled up in her heart. it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t see everything about her, but to him, it didn¡¯t seem to mean anything. he directly grabbed her wrist that was blocking her chest, pulled it away, and placed it beside her head. behind her was a wall, and she had no choice but to lean against it. she could feel his body pressing against her, his thin lips pressing against her neck. he moved further back and took in the faint fragrance of her soft hair. meanwhile, his other hand was slowly taking off her clothes. coat [ sweater ] he had taken them all off. inside an mu covered her naked chest with one hand, and tears kept falling. her eyes were red and swollen, and she looked so helpless after being bullied by someone. it was really driving people crazy. his eyes glowed faintly, and for a moment, he looked like a ravenous wolf. it was still drizzling outside, and the rain hit the window. in the narrow bathroom, the shower was constantly running, and the small bathroom was filled with steam. in the bathroom, a girl with a slender figure was naked. in front of her was a man who was holding a shower, helping her wash every part of her body in a seemingly gentle and meticulous way. it was as if he was serving her meticulously. the girl looked like she was about to cry her last breath. she did not know how much time had passed, but when she came out again, she was carried out by a pair of long and strong arms of the man. then, he walked to the only small bed in the attic.. Chapter 2017 - Chapter 2017: You ‘re my woman (10) chapter 2017: you ¡®re my woman (10) translator: 549690339 although the small bed was small, she looked even smaller with her fair, tender, slender, and frail body. although her attic was small and old, it was very warm and clean. even the pink and white bed had a teddy bear. however, when she was placed on the soft bed, he suddenly grabbed the teddy bear beside her and threw it on the floor, facing the window of the attic alone. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t whine!¡± she immediately wanted to pick up the teddy bear with red eyes, but she was stopped by him. his slender body pressed down on her, and his cold lips rubbed her neck. his big hand rubbed her small waist, which was thin and soft, like a willow. ¡°there¡¯s no place for it on the bed anymore, isn¡¯t there, ran ran?¡± his voice faintly rang in her ears. it seemed to be a simple sentence, but it was full of deep meaning. an mu¡¯s body froze. at this time, her slender and weak body was also pressing down on his heavy body. an mu just lay on the bed with her head tilted. her eyes became more and more moist as she felt the wanton touch on her body. she slowly closed her eyes, covering the fear and despair in her eyes. the girl in the attic. she was like a delicate flower that was about to be crushed, her entire body filled with a desolate and lonely aura. however ¡­ perhaps, they might not be reduced to nothing. an mu¡¯s first time, although there was medicine, it still hurt. she didn¡¯t know why before. but tonight, when she accidentally saw it, she was completely terrified. she was already in great pain when the medicine was still in effect. of course, there would be no one this time. an mu did not want to have anything to do with him anymore, but she no longer had the right to choose. she was her little prey ¡­ the most terrifying thing had happened. he couldn¡¯t even hide. an mu sobbed in the beginning, but in the end, she put her eyes on the back of her hand and started to struggle. he tried to escape. but the bed was so small, where could she run to? he grabbed her ankle and pulled her hard. she slid under him. she screamed, but there was nowhere to hide. his demon-like voice rang in her ears, ¡± mumu, i¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t avoid me, don¡¯t try to escape, you¡¯re my woman-! with his cold words, she was completely occupied. an mu was floating up and down in the suffocating feeling countless times. she tossed and turned, as if she had died many times. yue guangqing was cold. however, the clean and warm little attic in the past was now filled with a ¡®tragic scene¡¯. there were no screams or cries in the attic, but it was not quiet. he panted and groaned. or a voice that was trying to restrain itself. who knew? it was a crazy scene. for an mu, the most profound impression that night was perhaps not his violent and crazy behavior. perhaps it was the words he had said while biting her ear when she was unconscious. mumu, don¡¯t try to escape, don¡¯t try to hide, otherwise ¡­. Chapter 2018 - Chapter 2018: You are my woman (11) chapter 2018: you are my woman (11) translator: 549690339 if you don¡¯t listen, i¡¯ll imprison you in a cage, break your legs, cut off your veins, turn you into a cripple, strip you naked, and torture you day and night. that sentence brought an mu an inextinguishable mental damage, and it seemed that she really did not dare to have any other thoughts or do anything. however, if this continued, would yingluo become his personal punching bag? he would become a long-term venting tool. would an mu be overwhelmed by a huge sense of fatigue and sleepiness, and fall into a deep darkness, finally getting rid of the endless fear? after an mu¡¯s darkness was over ¡­ the man on top of her left after a long time. the sky had started to turn bright, and the torture had been endless until now. however, he didn¡¯t lie down and hug her, or put on his clothes and leave. he was wearing long pants, and his lean and firm upper body was bare. he was perhaps the most perfect explanation for what it meant to look thin when dressed and muscular when undressed. she looked very thin when she was wearing clothes. however, when he took off his clothes, his body was full of strong muscles. he even had a clear eight-pack abs, which were thin but full of strength. yet, it was still so sexy and alluring. at this moment, he stepped on the wooden floor barefooted and walked to the window. as he watched the sky gradually brighten up in the distance, a deep look flashed across his clear eyes. there seemed to be too much information in them. no one except him could know what he was thinking at that moment. he wanted an mu to move out of this place. dangerous, dirty, and old. from the very beginning, he had deliberately appeared and imperceptibly threatened her, asking her to move away quickly and telling her not to go out at night out of fear. however, she seemed to be reckless and would not give up until she hit the wall. she was completely indifferent. the person who tried to harm an mu last night was most likely sent by the man who drugged an mu and wanted to take her. however, he was shot in the joints four times by her, turning him into a half-dead man. he was probably here to seek revenge at all costs. of course, this matter was not over yet, for both her and that man. he had to pay an even more tragic price for having any designs on his woman! as for assassins, even if one died, a second one would come. an mu was so disobedient. she was no longer suitable to live here, and ¡­ she was not suitable to live in many places. the only suitable place for her was to run away under her own eyes! and that was to live with him. if he had this body, he would have taken her away a long time ago, regardless of whether she cried, screamed, or screamed. however, there was another him in her body. he kept women a thousand miles away from him, so how could he let an mu ¡®live¡¯ with him? but now, even if he couldn¡¯t, he had to! he didn¡¯t want an mu, ¡®he¡¯ wanted her! this time, she couldn¡¯t compromise with ¡°him¡±! when he turned around to look at the slender figure on the bed again, the slyness in his long eyes seemed to gradually fade away, and he slowly approached her. an mu¡¯s back was facing her. she was naked and covered with a thin blanket. her shoulder blades were very narrow, and one couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her. in the blink of an eye, he was already on the bed again. seeing that the night was about to pass, he did not leave. instead, he lay down beside an mu. it was as if what he was going to do was already self-evident! [ brother nine: do you know what the second personality wants to do? ] [ i¡¯m done for today. brother nine is useless. i¡¯ve stayed up for n nights. tomorrow, the excitement will continue.. i¡¯m asking for votes and motivation! ] then, he pushed ¡°hello, devil husband!¡± the first classic of the series, the main character of bo yizhan¡¯s grandfather! great pleasure, please vote! Chapter 2019 - Chapter 2019: What a chaotic morning (1) Chapter 2019: What a chaotic morning (1) Translator: 549690339 An mu was still unconscious, and her body was covered with the marks he left on her. Her skin seemed to be very thin, white and soft, and when he used a little force, there would be bruises on it. On her shoulders and neck, there were many light pink marks left by her. Time seemed to pass by little by little. An MUs back was facing him, and he reached out from behind her. Through the quilt, he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his arms. His chin was against her neck, and he buried it in her hair. His long and clear eyes were already closed, and he buried himself deep in her hair, smelling the faint fragrance of her body, as well as a touch of what seemed to be a faint Milky scent. This smell seemed to have the power to make people feel at ease, as if it could easily make people fall asleep. however, he did not seem to want to sleep. He was not willing to leave just like that. ¡°yingluo, mumu, yingluo, i like you, yingluo¡± A low voice at dawn, like a whisper in a dream, made an mu frown slightly in her daze. Then, she gradually relaxed and continued to sleep tiredly. and behind her. The man who was hugging her gradually fell into a deep sleep. Smelling her scent seemed to be able to cure his insomnia, and he soon felt sleepy. Even if he didn¡¯t want to fall asleep so quickly. However, it seemed that everything did not go as he wished. The small attic quickly became completely quiet. In the distant sky outside, a ray of white light appeared. Dawn was coming. In the small attic, only long and slow breathing could be heard. They fused together. I don¡¯t know how much time has passed. As the Golden rays of light from outside shone in bit by bit, through the faint curtains, onto the crowded small bed, the man¡¯s tall and slender body hugged her slender and weak body from behind. The sunlight gradually poured on the two of them, who were tightly pressed together. Although the scene was a little messy, it seemed to be indescribably beautiful. It was six in the morning. bo yi¡¯s eyelashes moved slightly. For some unknown reason, he seemed to be sleeping very soundly this time, as if he had completely entered a deep sleep state. Usually, he had insomnia and light sleep. In his memory, he had no impression of such deep sleep. Could it be that the effect of taking all the sleeping pills together last night was so obvious? He could feel that he had woken up later than usual. Bo Yi¡¯s arm moved slightly, wanting to adjust his posture. Usually, when he slept, he would lie down with his face facing the front and would not move much. however, this time, something seemed to be different. He moved his arm slightly and seemed to have touched something. He could even feel the soft thing under the blanket moving up and down rhythmically. Bo Yi was stunned and his consciousness cleared up slightly. What¡¯s the matter? What was going on? It would be strange if he noticed something wrong. Bo Yi suddenly opened his eyes, but what entered his eyes was a piece of fair and tender skin. There were light pink marks on it, making one¡¯s imagination run wild at first glance. However, when he opened his eyes and saw this scene, all the blood in his body froze. Who was this Tao Wu? Bo Yi¡¯s gaze landed on the arm that was hugging her waist. The person inside was not wearing any clothes but even if he was placed under the blanket ¡­. Chapter 2020 - Chapter 2020: What a chaotic morning (2) Chapter 2020: What a chaotic morning (2) Translator: 549690339 He still felt a different touch under his hand. He¡¯s actually hugging a woman to sleep? Bo Yi furrowed his brows and slowly retracted his arm. Looking at his hand on her body, he felt like he was in a dream. He turned his gaze away slightly and looked at everything here. He looked at the small pavilion and frowned. The pavilion in his mind seemed familiar and yet unfamiliar. Bo Yi¡¯s gaze fell on her again. He pursed his lips. Who was this woman? Just by looking at this thin and weak back, he felt that it was a little small. He clearly looked very familiar, but he did not dare to think who it was. Because no matter who it was, he could not accept it. However, at this moment, she suddenly turned over slightly. instantly, with this turn, her bare upper body was turned around just like that. similarly, her face was also disheveled! Bo Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. an mu¡¯s slender body turned around. her skin was very white and tender, but her body looked weak. her chest, which was half covered by the thin quilt, shook slightly with her breathing. her curves were deep and charming. However, the most charming part of her was her face. when bo yi¡¯s gaze landed on her, he was stunned. Other than that time when he had seen her true ¡± appearance ¡± through the surveillance video, this was the first time he had seen her in person. She¡¯s not just a girl, Yingluo. after last night¡¯s ¡± devastation ¡°, an mu¡¯s whole body appeared even messier and more delicate, and her scattered hair was wet and stuck to her cheeks. Her fair face was slightly flushed. that was the state that appeared after being deeply moisturized. her eyelashes were long and curled, as if they could just receive the soft golden light from the outside. her lips were tender and full, very red and full. without the large black frame that blocked her eyes, her gentle, beautiful, and fair face was clearly and completely presented in front of him. She was not wearing any clothes and was lying beside him. Bo Yi woke up in the morning to see this ¡®alluring¡¯ scene and was shocked. But at the same time, he also quickly found his calm and rationality. This was indeed an mu. However, last night, he was stunned. He didn¡¯t need to guess. He could tell what had happened last night just by looking at this scene. Bo Yi reacted to all of this. While he was shocked, he also instantly thought of the scene in the daytime. An mu cried, hit him, and scolded him, wantonly venting her broken emotions. Even if she told him what had happened the night before, he would not believe it. He had even said those words to her. However, he was stunned. ¡®He¡¯ and an mu had physical contact just a few hours ago, hum! Once Bo Yi thought of this, his temple suddenly started to throb and a cold glint flashed in his eyes. This was definitely ¡°his¡± doing. Everything that was happening in front of him was probably intentional! Because in the past, no matter what ¡®he¡¯ did at night, ¡®he¡¯ would always go back no matter how late it was. He would not even let her find out what ¡®he¡¯ did at night. But this time, ¡®he¡¯ not only came out at night and did something that he shouldn¡¯t do, but he also deliberately made her face this scene in the morning! after bo yi thought through all of this, his face was extremely gloomy. he even Chapter 2021 - Chapter 2021: A chaotic morning (3) Chapter 2021: A chaotic morning (3) Translator: 549690339 He would not even let her find out what ¡®he¡¯ did at night. but this time, not only did ¡®he¡¯ come out at night and do something he shouldn¡¯t have, but he also deliberately made her face this scene! After Bo Yi thought through all of this, his face was extremely gloomy. There was even a layer of darkness between his brows, exuding an aura of an impending storm. bo yi grabbed the thin blanket with one hand and lifted it up. His firm and lean upper body was revealed inside, but he was wearing a pair of trousers. However, the moment he lifted the blanket, he clearly saw her fair body. She was not wearing anything! Bo Yi, ¡°Huahua. ¡± After Bo Yi got up, he sat at the side of the bed and stepped on the floor with his bare feet. He looked at the glaring sunlight and the only window in the small attic. His expression was uncertain. Her hands were slightly clenched by the side of the bed, and her slender and strong arms were tightly clenched. he seemed to be really angry! He was bursting with anger! However, he was still enduring it. His whole body was filled with the desire to deeply vent his anger. Finally, perhaps this aura was too pressing and strong, an MU¡¯s long eyelashes moved slightly, and her tired fingers also moved. Only then did he slowly open his eyes. However, Derore mat, sne coma reel cnac me SKY was alreaay ongnt. wny did it feel like something was blocking the piercing light for her? With this faint doubt, when an mu opened her eyes, a man¡¯s back with broad shoulders, narrow waist, and thin muscles appeared in front of her eyes. He was sitting on the edge of the bed with his back facing her, his upper body bare. From an MU¡¯s angle as she lay down, she could only feel that his back was so tall, like a wall that could block all the wind and rain. blocking all the wind and rain An mu was stunned. She looked at his back view and her eyes flickered slightly. She pursed her lips slightly and her hand unconsciously tightened its grip on the blanket. She pulled it up without a trace and covered her shoulders. she covered herself up tightly. What can block all the wind and rain for me? stop dreaming. All the wind and rain that he was experiencing right now were all brought upon him by him. It was six in the morning in the attic, and it was unusually quiet. A few minutes passed. the man by the bed suddenly got up. He didn¡¯t even look back. He stepped on the floor barefooted, bent down, and for the first time, picked up the black shirt that Yingying rarely wore and put it on. it was just a shirt, but the muscles on his back tightened and loosened as he stretched. it was indescribably sexy. Especially the muscles on his waist, which were strong and charming. Soon, he put on a black shirt, which covered his strong body. A thin and slender back was immediately revealed. An mu looked at the scene, and her throat inexplicably slid down. To have such a man. He was as perverted as a demon. However! he was so handsome and had an irresistible, outrageous good looking skin. What should! do, Wuwu? In fact, Yingying probably wouldn¡¯t do anything. there were many things that were still the same, especially for him.. Chapter 2022 - Chapter 2022: What a chaotic morning (4) Chapter 2022: What a chaotic morning (4) Translator: 549690339 No matter how good-looking he was, how charming his figure was, how rich he was, and how perverted he was, it was enough to offset everything. Bo Yi was buttoning up his shirt one by one. His slender hands were buttoning his shirt, making his fingers look even more slender and Jade-like. His joints were distinct, and he was unbelievably beautiful under the sun. When he was about to put on the last two buttons, he seemed to have sensed the gaze behind him. He paused for a moment. He lowered his gaze slightly and looked back at the floor behind him. His face was cold and calm, as if he was thinking about something. Finally, he bent down and picked up the black windbreaker. He held it in his hand but didn¡¯t put it on. He stood where he was and didn¡¯t even turn around. However, he looked like he could leave at any time. He left without looking back. The atmosphere seemed to have completely frozen at this moment. finally ¡­ An mu was the first to speak. As soon as she spoke, her voice suddenly became hoarse. She had indeed cried and screamed badly last night. she asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong, wanwan? are you going to disappear like this again, wanwan? As soon as he said that, Bo Yi was stunned. The air was dead silent. Time passed by slowly. After a while, his slender body slowly turned around. An mu had already half-propped up her upper body with the thin quilt wrapped around her. Her eyes seemed to be filled with tears, and she looked at him with a hazy gaze. Bo Yi turned around. However, as his back was facing the light, one side of his face was dim. One couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. An mu looked at him, and her lips curved up slightly in a faint, mocking smile. you¡¯re teasing teacher Bo. You¡¯ve forced a weak girl to bed again and again. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re denying it again. It was still him. He had just taken a nap. The clothes he was wearing were the same. But when he woke up in the morning, he suddenly gave her an indescribable feeling. Yes, his aura had changed again. she was cold and distant, as well as filled with unspeakable anger. After an mu said this, Bo Yi looked at the girl on the bed who was being tortured miserably, and a complicated look flashed in his eyes. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s not admitting it again, Yingluo? These were the words she said to herself. The scene in front of him was indeed a complete slap to his face. No matter how complicated his state of mind was at the moment, he had to say these words to her. He couldn¡¯t explain himself. An mu looked at him in silence, as if something was about to burst out between them. She had an inexplicable premonition, as if she wanted to put an end to everything. However ¡­ At this moment, his figure moved. His slender figure slowly walked over until he reached the bed. His appearance became clearer. It entered her eyes. Bo Yi suddenly bent over slowly and stretched out a hand. An mu immediately shrank back in fear. you, what do you want to do now? ¡® Bo Yi¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air, slightly frozen. However, in the next second, he did not retract his hand. Instead, he continued to move forward, his fingers pinching her chin. The two of them looked at each other. Bo Yi¡¯s lips moved slightly and he finally spoke his first sentence in the morning. ¡°Put on your clothes and follow me..¡± Chapter 2023 - Chapter 2023: What! chaotic morning (5) Chapter 2023: What! chaotic morning (5) Translator: 549690339 He paused and continued, ¡± I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know. After saying that, he let go of her. Then, he took his coat and went out. He went out first. An mu was wrapped in the quilt, and she was stunned. W-what did he just say? What did he want to explain to her? Even though she was afraid of coming into contact with him, there were still too many mysteries in her heart. She wanted to know the truth that she didn¡¯t know, but would he really tell her? He was so shrewd and scheming. She didn¡¯t trust him. When an mu came down again. It was half an hour later. She had never taken so long to wash up before. This time, she took a long time just to wash her body. Even inside Youyou. He got it in there again, and he would get himself killed. This selfish pervert! This time, an mu appeared in her usual clothes. She didn¡¯t have anything to choose from. He wasn¡¯t even picky. He could do anything to her, so what did she care about? Only this time, when she reappeared, she was holding a bag in her hand. Just the bag itself looked very tall. Not to mention the clothes inside. When an mu saw him, he had already left the dilapidated building, and a Lamborghini was parked by the roadside. He just stood there with his head lowered, smoking slightly. When an mu walked over and saw that scene, she did not know what to feel for a moment. It seemed like this was the first time she had seen him smoking. His gentle and clean aura had been destroyed, and he now looked more like a refined scum. An mu walked over, and he looked at her. His gaze was cold, but it was also complicated. It was as if there was a thin layer of fog, making it impossible to see through his thoughts. An mu was not wearing a hat today. She was wearing a loose white sweater, a simple black school uniform with red stripes, and a pair of flat shoes. She was dressed very casually and lazily. Her soft, light chestnut-colored short hair was slightly messy. Because it was neither too long nor too short, she looked like a little girl who was dressed in a gender-neutral manner. He didn¡¯t look like a boy at all. However, when an mu came over, she did not say anything and stuffed the bag into his arms. She turned around and was about to leave, regardless of whether he could catch it. ¡°Wait-I¡± Bo Yi called out to her. An mu stopped in her tracks and heard him suddenly ask slowly from behind, ¡® What is this? ¡± When he said that, an mu did not know why, but there was an unspeakable resentment in her heart. She did not look back and only responded coldly, ¡± this is what you bought for me. It¡¯s really forgetful, but I don¡¯t want that thing. You can take it and don¡¯t appear in front of me again. When she spoke, Bo Yi did lower his head and open the bag to take a look. Those were the expensive clothes loved by some of the upper-class socialites. An mu looked at her disdainfully. Indeed, she could not even afford a scarf. Seeing that she was about to leave, Bo Yi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Then, he took a few steps forward. His legs and hands were long and he quickly went up to hold her wrist. ¡°An mu, let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± however, an mu shook off his hand. her eyes were full of vigilance and fear. she stepped back and said slowly, ¡± i don¡¯t want to have any private contact with you anymore. i¡¯ve thought it through. i don¡¯t care what you¡¯re doing, but i don¡¯t have the time, the energy, and the experience to play with you.. if you¡¯re still a human and have a little conscience, please let me go! ¡° Chapter 2024 - Chapter 2024: an mu, come with me (1) Chapter 2024: an mu, come with me (1) Translator: 549690339 The moment he said this, Bo Yi¡¯s heart shook violently! in fact, it was hard for him to imagine how much damage his other personality had brought to an mu, because people could never feel it. However, an mu had lost something precious to a girl because of this, and she had been threatened and hurt by the second personality again and again. He knew how extreme the other him in his body was, so he knew how scared an mu was. He also knew that an mu had lost too many things because of this. Both his body and mind were hurt. However, no matter what, he could not let an mu leave just like that. He could not let things continue like this. There had to be a different change. an mu, if you don¡¯t come with me, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen next. Bo Yi threatened from behind. His voice was light but it made people shudder. An MU¡¯s little body stiffened. When he slowly turned back, Yingluo was looking at him. Her eyes were slightly red as she slowly said, ¡± Yingluo, what do you want? I¡¯m just an ordinary girl. I Can¡¯t Give You Anything. You and I don¡¯t belong in the same world, and I can¡¯t play with you. You¡¯ve already gotten what you want, so why are you still clinging to me? ¡± What else did he want? was this not enough? He was threatening her again. Bo Yi pursed his lips. He did not say anything and strode forward. This time, he grabbed an MU¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his arms. His big hand slid up and grabbed her waist, bringing her back to the car by force. He opened the car door and stuffed her in. The car door closed with a bang. An MU¡¯s small fist hit him, and she shouted at him with red eyes. However, Bo Yi ignored her. He went back to the front without a word, opened the door, and got in the car. This scene attracted the attention of some people on the side of the road, but no one dared to come up and meddle. Moreover, it was a luxury car. Who could afford to offend the people inside? The car started and in the blink of an eye, it drove away. It had rained last night, and the water splashed everywhere. Bo Yi rarely drove this car. He was usually outside and now he was driving the Maybach. And this Kasaya was more expensive and eye-catching. It would indeed belong to ¡®his¡¯ striking style. An mu was pushed to the back by him. No matter how much she cried and begged not to go with him, his super fast speed made an mu forget about jumping out of the car. She could only compromise and persuade herself to take things as they came. Bo Yi looked at the rearview mirror from time to time. To see her appearance. Looking at her red eyes, slender body, and pale face, he felt that his first personality had also become a pervert. He was forcing and going against her will. An MU¡¯s place was far from the city center, not to mention that there was a traffic jam in the morning. Yes, he wanted to go home. Even though an mu did not want to be alone with him, she had no choice now. After driving for nearly an hour and a half, he finally arrived at Urban area villa in the city center. An mu did not realize that he really wanted to be alone with her until she saw him driving the car to the entrance of the villa. Could he not say what he wanted to say somewhere else? ¡°What do you want? What do you want to say to me? I¡¯m not going down. I won¡¯t go to your house..¡± Chapter 2025 - Chapter 2025: An mu, come with me (2) Chapter 2025: An mu, come with me (2) Translator: 549690339 An MU¡¯s attitude was firm. Going to his house would be no different from falling into a closed trap. What if he really imprisoned her and tied her up to torture her? She could not help but feel her scalp go numb. The threatening words he had said to her in the night before seemed to still echo clearly in her ears. The car stopped. Bo Yi ignored an MU¡¯s words. He got out of the car first and closed the door. he walked to the door of the villa, unlocked it with the password, and opened the door. He walked in directly, as if he didn¡¯t care if she came down or not, leaving the door open. An mu looked at this scene and was speechless. However, not long after, a white and soft little fellow ran out. Little Xiang Xiang came to the door. Its master had returned, and it seemed that it could finally breathe. It ran out and took a stroll on the stairs, then lazily stretched its little body. Soon, little Xiang Xiang noticed that someone was watching her, and she saw an mu in the car. immediately, it meowed, then nimbly jumped down the stairs to find her. An mu looked at little Xiang Xiang, and she did not know what to feel for a moment. Was he really a pervert? However, little Xiang Xiang was so cute. She was his pet. It was white and small, as if it would never grow up. looking at little xiang xiang meowing outside the car door, an mu finally opened the door and got out. Immediately, little Xiang Xiang came over and pressed her shoe with her little paw, and her little head kept rubbing against her ankle. He seemed to like and miss her. an mu¡¯s heart softened, and she sighed softly. she carefully picked it up and gently stroked its fur while looking at the open villa. finally, she hesitated for a long time before she walked in. It was not because of anything else, but because ¡­ he was right. as long as he wanted to, she couldn¡¯t escape. she had already admitted that she was like an ant, so why should she be afraid of what he would do? In any case, even if he was afraid, he would still do it. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t escape. However, when she slowly walked over, an mu suddenly had an inexplicable premonition. Even though this was the second time he was about to step in. However, she had a feeling that Yingying¡¯s fate might change. An mu held little Xiang Xiang in her arms. She only hoped that no matter what happened, she could continue to live well. The villa was very quiet when she entered. There was a 45 -degree opening under the floor-to-ceiling window, and fresh air slowly flowed in the villa. Little Xiang Xiang jumped down from her arms and ran to the nest in front of the fireplace. She went to rummage through a bag while looking back at her. Bo Yi was not on the first floor, so an MU¡¯s attention was attracted by little Xiang Xiang. She walked over and realized that it was a cat food. Little Xiang Xiang seemed to be hungry, so an mu took out some cat food for her and put it in her palm for her to eat. When Bo Yi went downstairs again, he saw this scene. The short-haired girl¡¯s slender figure squatted there. Her side profile was soft and warm, and she was holding the cat food in her hand. Her own kitten, who was very afraid of strangers, was so intimate with her, eating the food in her hand and rubbing its head against her from time to time, acting coquettishly. That little kitten had never been so carefree and unrestrained before. hearing footsteps, an mu slowly looked over to xuxu.. Chapter 2026 - Chapter 2026: An mu, come with me (3) Chapter 2026: An mu, come with me (3) Translator: 549690339 He walked down the stairs at a steady pace. This time, an mu really saw it with her own eyes. She saw it completely. He was still wearing black before, but now, he was dressed in his usual daytime clothes. He was wearing a thin, ash-gray sweater and a pair of casual pants. He looked so calm and casual, but he still exuded an indescribable sense of loneliness and arrogance. There was a huge difference between him and the him at night. Other than its appearance ¡­ An mu slowly retracted her gaze, and her mind unconsciously recalled the pestering last night. and how he changed all kinds of intimate positions with her. It was as if there were endless sweet words. However, when she woke up in the morning, she felt that nothing had changed, but everything had changed. he was so silent that he didn¡¯t even want to talk to her. Even now. An mu did not look at him for a while, but she did not expect him to go to the kitchen. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry for her. an mu slowly got up and peeked at where he was, and she saw him cooking! ¡°An mu, come here.¡± He was still carrying her, but he suddenly called out in a low voice. This sudden call made an mu shiver, and then she walked over silently. Where did the eyes on his back come from? he could actually see that she was peeking at him. At this moment, Bo Yi turned around and said to her calmly, ¡± go to the refrigerator and take out the milk. An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± An mu looked at the high-end refrigerator with the door open. Her eyes flickered slightly, but she still walked over to get the milk. What was going on? it seemed like things were a little different from what she had imagined? What about imprisonment, bondage, threats, or even silencing people? She Imew so many of his secrets, but he had brought her back by force, and now she was as scared as she was now? An mu took out a milk box that looked expensive and looked back at him. He was frying two fried eggs and some bacon slices. There was quite a lot of them, and it was obvious that he did not make them for himself. An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± so, he brought her back just to let her pet the cat and cook for her? She had to say, looking at his skilled movements, his calm expression, and his leisurely and elegant actions, she was stunned. her hand unconsciously tightened its grip on the milk box. There was a natural and indescribable elegance and nobility about him. It really made a person as small as a speck of dust admire him. Even though she knew he was dangerous, she couldn¡¯t help it, as if she was poisoned. An mu slowly walked over and handed him the milk. He took it, cut open the lid of the box, and poured it into the pot. Instantly, fresh milk was poured into the pot and heated. the air was filled with the pleasant smell of milk. After he was done, he took out plates from the cupboard, took out the fried eggs and bacon, and placed them on two plates. ¡°stop looking. put the plates on the table, wash your hands, and get ready for breakfast.¡± His tone was as if he was talking to a primary school student, a child. however, that was the truth. she was still in school, and yingying was her teacher. no matter what, she was still her elder. Even if they had ¡± gone through ¡± something, in a sense, his first personality did not. He did not know what they had been through. He did not even know how it felt to have sex with her.. Chapter 2027 - Chapter 2027: An mu, come with me (4) Chapter 2027: An mu, come with me (4) Translator: 549690339 Everything seemed to have nothing to do with him. However, Bo Yi knew that he was inextricably linked to this. He couldn¡¯t refuse. He couldn¡¯t avoid it. For breakfast, an mu ate the fried eggs he made, the fresh and tender bacon, and a glass of hot milk he had. Although it was simple, it was healthy and delicious. an mu had to admit that there was a strange feeling in her heart when she was eating breakfast. No matter how much she wanted to erase it. However, such a scene seemed to be really rare for her. She was just like that. She rarely received love since she was young and lacked love. When someone was a little good to her, she would be so touched that she wanted to cry and remember it for the rest of her life. If he hadn¡¯t given her a lot of warmth in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have been so conflicted about her attitude toward him. Bo Yi did not eat much in the morning, so he was almost done in a short while. Seeing that an mu seemed to be very satisfied with the food, he suddenly stretched out his finger. An mu lowered her head and dodged in fear. Bo Yi was stunned. An mu reacted and looked at him in shock. you, you, just eat, what do you want to do? ¡± Bo Yi looked at an MU¡¯s mouth that was stained with white milk. His eyes darkened and he retracted his hand. He said lightly, ¡± although you¡¯re a woman disguised as a man, you shouldn¡¯t be too much like a boy. Pay more attention to your personal image. As soon as he said that, an mu was a little confused. W-what? was he saying that his image was not good? Realizing that he was despising her, an mu pursed her lips slightly, lowered her head, and said, ¡± it¡¯s none of your business whether I pay attention to it or not. Aren¡¯t you still hungry at night? ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the expression on Bo Yi¡¯s face seemed to suddenly change. Hunger? She probably didn¡¯t know that there were very few women around her who could come into contact with him. She was an exception. It was because he did not dislike her. She had a clean aura on her, not coquettish, not charming, pure, strong, and kind, as if she was different from many vulgar women. after hearing what he said, an mu was like a child who was angry. she deliberately gobbled up the rest of the food and then drank the hot milk in one breath. After she had finished her meal and put down the cup, there seemed to be a flash of light. From the cup, she saw a circle of milky white milk around her lips, which looked very funny. She said, ¡°Yingluo.¡± Suddenly, an MU¡¯s ears seemed to be inexplicably hot. Her eyes flickered, and she lowered her head silently and secretly. She wanted to wipe it off with her sleeve so that he would not find out. However, at this moment, he heard a soft sigh. He seemed a little helpless. Before she could reach him with her sleeve, her wrist was stopped by someone. The next second, her chin was lifted up, and he came over with a tissue to help her wipe. An mu was stunned. She looked at him in a daze, as if she was a little lost. At this moment, Bo Yi was gently wiping her face and said, ¡± an mu, you stay. An mu, you stay here, Yingluo. An mu felt as if she was in a fantasy. In front of her, he was personally wiping the milk from her mouth, and his gentle, light, but elegant voice was in her He said, ¡± an mu, you should stay. He didn¡¯t use any threats or force. He was just speaking to her in this way. This made an MU¡¯s emotions fluctuate in a different way! Chapter 2028 - Chapter 2028: An mu, come with me (5) Chapter 2028: An mu, come with me (5) Translator: 549690339 No, no, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. It was completely different from what he had imagined. an mu avoided his action and slowly got up. she looked at him without blinking. ¡± huahua, i¡¯ll stay, huahua? ¡± teacher, i don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± What was the true meaning of staying? She really did not understand. Did he want her to continue sleeping with him, imprisoning her, or to come and go as she pleased, or did he want her to become his Qianqian? Bo Yi also stood up at this time. He looked at an mu and said in a calm voice, ¡® if I remember correctly, the deadline for your residence is tomorrow, and you need to move out. Why, have you found a new place? ¡® An MU¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she still insisted, ¡± but this has nothing to do with you. Bo Yi¡¯s eyes deepened. He seemed to have stared at an mu for a long time, and the two of them were in a stalemate. Until a certain moment, Bo Yi¡¯s expression turned cold, as if he had lost his patience. He stared at her and said, ¡± you¡¯re already my woman, aren¡¯t you? Move in, and don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± With that, Bo Yi pursed his lips tightly and walked around her, leaving directly. An mu, on the other hand, stood there in a daze. His words stirred up a huge wave in her heart. What could she say? This was the most straightforward and straightforward sentence he had ever said to himself during the day, but it was also the coldest and most unwilling sentence. She didn¡¯t expect him to do anything to her. She only hoped to end their relationship and not see each other again. So, what did he mean by ¡°don¡¯t make me repeat myself¡±? Was this what he wanted to say to her? She didn¡¯t want to have too much to do with him, but didn¡¯t he know? He was clearly so dangerous, Yingluo! However ¡­ Just as an mu was feeling aggrieved and had an inexplicable fire in her heart, Bo Yi returned to the study room. He sat on the chair and began to be silent for a long time. in his hand was a tiny silver chip. In fact, he had almost told an mu about his split personality. He wanted to clear things up with her. however, when he returned to the villa, changed his clothes, and went to the study room, he saw the broken pieces of the kasaya on the ground and a silver chip. ¡®He¡¯ had discovered that she was monitoring ¡®him¡¯, so he had destroyed the pinhole camera. But before destroying it, ¡°he¡± also recorded a sentence. He picked up the chip, imported it into the computer, and pulled up the video of ¡± him ¡± before he left the house at night. It was also because she saw the video ¡± he ¡± recorded for her that she changed her decision to confront an mu. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t tell others about his body¡¯s condition. Because that would bring him unnecessary trouble, and Yingluo would also attract suspicion and other eyes. He was disgusted. So, unless he had no other choice, he did not want to tell an mu his secret before he took her to complete the task. To him, there was no need. However, although he was afraid of being discriminated against, he was more afraid of others being hurt, such as an mu. So, he wanted to end it once and for all and make things clear to her. However, what made him change his mind was indeed the video of ¡± him To be more precise, it was a sentence ¡± he ¡± said in the recording- Chapter 2029 - Chapter 2029: An mu, come with me (6) Chapter 2029: An mu, come with me (6) Translator: 549690339 ¡®He¡¯ said ¡®he¡¯ liked an mu. he ¡± wanted an mu to stay and stay by ¡± his ¡± side. Otherwise, he would keep looking for her endlessly and use all kinds of means! he ¡± also said that he had already given up on a woman for him and would not give up on a second one. So, his second personality liked an mu. It was not simply playing with her, threatening her, or torturing her. It was Qianqian who liked her. This was something he had always wanted to know, but he did not expect ¡± him ¡® to tell him in this way. However, such an outcome made everything really complicated. He knew ¡°his¡± temperament and extreme nature. If he tried to stop him this time and threaten him, he was afraid that both sides would suffer. A thousand words meant ten thousand words. She did not expect that her second personality would actually fall for an mu. He would find out her true gender before she did, recognize her, and even occupy her in his place in advance, letting the uncooked rice become the cooked rice. In order for him to bring her back, he even made himself wake up in an MU¡¯s bed in the morning! There were too many things that ¡®he¡¯ could do, and they were all far beyond his imagination. therefore, after thinking about it, he decided to take a ¡®delaying tactic¡¯ to deal with his other personality. he first followed ¡®his¡¯ wishes and let an mu move in, then he would slowly think about what to do next. This was related to an MU¡¯s entire fate and life. He could not underestimate her, nor could he harm her. Yes, a scourge. The interaction he had with sang Xia was an accident, and she had taken the initiative to confess to him. He liked her, and even though he knew that he had two personalities, he was still greedy and did not want her to find out. He wanted to be with her. However, he had never had a girlfriend before and after sang Xia. those three years of love had brought great harm to the two of them, especially to her. So, there was a lesson to be learned. He was a man of few words and didn¡¯t like to communicate with the opposite sex. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to be with the opposite sex even more. First, he didn¡¯t like anyone. Second, he didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake and hurt other girls. An mu was actually very good. Clean, soft, sunny, kind, and strong. She was like the grass growing in the cracks of a rock. Sometimes, she was so strong that it made people¡¯s hearts ache. so, what if the second personality liked a girl like her? Be it himself or his second personality, they were not worthy of her. She deserved better. She had already suffered so much, and it seemed that she would soon be brought to the base to work for the people there. She would no longer have to worry about money, and she would have a better and better life. There would he more outstanding men who would he worthy of her- And not be tormented by his other self. Bo Yi looked at the silver chip between his fingers. The image of him waking up in the morning appeared in his mind. Her skin was fair, her shoulder blades were thin, and her body was weak. Her body was covered with the marks that he had left behind. He could even smell the scent of her. That was the scent he left on her. What should he do? he wanted to let her go and pursue a better her, but ¡± he ¡± did not allow it. He was selfish, cruel, and full of possessiveness toward an mu. What was he going to do, Yingluo? Could it be that he really had to go and have a go at it with her? Author Jun: ¡± do you want it? ¡± [ the plot is progressing quickly, don¡¯t worry. There will be 10 chapters later to make up for it. It¡¯s too tiring to organize your thoughts. Storm, please give me a ticket.. ] Chapter 2030 - Chapter 2030: an mu, come with me (7) Chapter 2030: an mu, come with me (7) Translator: 549690339 The moment this thought flashed across Bo Yi¡¯s mind, his breathing stopped slightly. He had never thought of this before. He didn¡¯t want to have any contact with women in the future. However, was it going to change because of the second personality¡¯s opposition? Bo Yi looked at the microchip on his fingertips, his clear eyes turning deeper and darker. Time passed by slowly. Bo Yi finally stored the chip properly, then slowly walked to the study room¡¯s curtains and pulled open the heavy curtains. The sun shone down. There were streets outside and the traffic gradually increased. Everything in front of him was a retro European style building. Bo Yi looked at this scene and it seemed no different from usual. However, he did not know when it started, but everything seemed to have changed again. If he were to pursue an mu, would an mu Xuxu agree? If he didn¡¯t agree, should he persist or give up? There were too many unknown, but what he was most hesitant about was his own mentality. He only saw an mu as a student, a little girl, a pitiful but strong girl. Other than that, he did not think that he had any romantic feelings for her. At most, he would try his best to treat her as a younger sister and dote on her a little more. He knew that it was not fair to an mu. He did not approach her with the most sincere feelings, but he really did not want the second personality to do something that would make him really unable to recover. What imprisonment, what torture, what being locked up in a cage, depressed and perverted, it was not that ¡°he¡± had not done those kinds of things. An mu was provoked by ¡± him ¡± because of him, and he could not just leave her be. BO Yi let out a long Sign. He turned around and walked to the Side of the table. He opened the drawer and took out a notebook. He took out a pen from the tube and sat there, writing something in his notebook. Then, he threw the notebook into the drawer, and on a piece of paper inside, he wrote two to three hundred words. Yes, it was. That was the exchange Diary he left for ¡± him. he hoped that ¡± he ¡± could tell him everything he had done and what he needed to know. He no longer monitored ¡± him ¡± and hoped that the two of them could live in peace in this body. If they could perform a flawless transformation, then Bo Yi did not want to tell an mu about his illness. What he had to do now was to tell an mu that he wanted to be with her. Regardless of whether his feelings were that of a man and a woman, nothing was more important than her safety. When Bo Yi was about to go out, he heard footsteps from the stairs. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the door. An mu was about to tell him that she had to go to class, as she had a big class in the morning. However, when she was downstairs, she didn¡¯t know if she should go or not. When she looked at the stairs, she suddenly felt that the stairs that led upstairs seemed to have an inexplicable mystery because of him. She suddenly wanted to know what was upstairs. Even if he was not a simple person and had done many things that she could not accept, an mu did not want to admit that he was a bad person from the bottom of her heart.. Chapter 2031 - Chapter 2031: An mu, come with me (8) Chapter 2031: An mu, come with me (8) Translator: 549690339 he was a pervert, or even a murderer. She didn¡¯t want to believe that she had misjudged him. So, she wanted to go upstairs to look for him. At the same time, she wanted to take a look at his living environment and see if it was dark and scary. She walked up slowly. The wooden floor and walls upstairs were designed with retro patterns. The corridor upstairs was carpeted and the gorgeous hanging lamp hung in the sky. She walked up slowly and carefully with each step. Because he felt that every inch of this place was filled with luxury and luxury. She was afraid that she would dirty or break something. There were a few rooms upstairs. In the middle of the room, near the street, there was a row of large wine racks with all kinds of wine on them. On the gorgeous dark carpet, there was also an astronomical telescope. An mu did not dare to move again. She stood at the top of the stairs and looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. The atmosphere upstairs was less warm than downstairs, but it was more cold and Noble. the air of nobility around him was really innate and integrated into his bones. it was definitely not something that any upstart could compare to. An mu could not help but feel curious about his familv. What kind of family could have such a son? was he really like her, with a messy family? No, the self-restraint he exuded did not seem like it. An mu slowly turned around and looked at the bottom of the stairs. She looked around from top to bottom. Although she did not see anything, the things in front of her eyes did not make people associate him with the synonym of bad. An mu sighed in her heart. Suddenly, a hand landed on her shoulder. An mu was so scared that she trembled. She screamed and slipped, about to roll down. However, just as she was about to die, her body was caught by someone. He caught her from behind. Her body was fixed in place. An MU¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. She slowly opened her eyes and saw that she was still in a leaning position. Her hands grabbed nothing, and below her was the stairs that made her dizzy. An mu gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. She knew that he was behind her just now. How could he be so timid? In that short moment, an mu felt extremely embarrassed. However, at this moment, an mu suddenly felt that she could not breathe properly. It was a little stuffy, as if something was pressing on her chest. Wait a minute! Something was pressing down on Yi¡¯s chest? An mu finally realized what was wrong. She slowly realized something and looked down in a daze. However, when she looked down, her eyes suddenly widened. Her ears and cheeks were blushing at a speed that was almost visible to the naked eye, and they were burning. Except for the clothes at the back that were caught. She saw a slender arm coming from behind her chest, stopping her body from falling. That slender and powerful arm was right on her chest, and even that slender, Jade-like hand with distinct joints was right on her left chest. The softness inside her clothes seemed to be about to be squashed flat. When an mu saw this scene, she felt that her entire person had suffered a strong visual impact at this time! It was not the first time he had touched it. But why did she still feel like she was going crazy? Chapter 2032 - Chapter 2032: An mu, come with me (9) Chapter 2032: An mu, come with me (9) Translator: 549690339 All the cells in her body seemed to be boiling and burning, dyeing her white and tender body red. At the same time, he seemed to have sensed something different behind him. His arm moved slightly. An mu held her breath and said,¡±Huahua.¡± W-what is he doing?! Was this the time to take advantage of him? Her hand landed on his arm and she grabbed it. She wanted him to let go, but she didn¡¯t expect him to pull her up. An mu quickly found a place to stand and pushed his hand away without a trace. She stood against the wall with her head lowered, and her hands were so nervous that she could not place them. She lowered her head, and her red ears could be seen. Bo ¡± He looked at his palm, and his eyes flickered. It was really an accident just now, but Yingying didn¡¯t expect that Yingying would be so scared. She looked slender and weak, but she felt soft to the touch. ¡°How could you be so careless? are you okay?¡± Bo Yi asked indifferently. An mu leaned against the wall, lowered her head, and shook her head in a panic. no, no, I¡¯m fine. I just wanted to tell you that I have to go to class. I have to go. An MU¡¯s face turned red, and her heart was beating violently. Why? Why did she have that feeling? she knew that they were the same person and they had done more intimate things before, but she still felt embarrassed and embarrassed because of his accidental touch. She didn¡¯t know what to do, and her heart was even beating wildly. okay, let¡¯s go to class then. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll drive you. With that, Bo Yi went downstairs first. An mu suddenly looked up and wanted to chase after him. no, no, I¡¯ll do it myself- ! When an mu went downstairs, she felt a sharp pain from her ankle, as if the bones inside were twisted, and she was in so much pain that she almost fell down. The moment Bo Yi turned around, he caught her in his arms. An MU¡¯s forehead was in so much pain that she was about to break out in a cold sweat. She gritted her teeth and said with some difficulty, ¡± I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to. She seemed to have twisted her foot just now. She didn¡¯t feel anything when she was pulled up, but now it was hissing in pain, and she couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath. An mu tried to get out of his arms, but Bo Yi frowned slightly and looked at her ankle. Suddenly, his clear eyes darkened and he carried her in his arms. An mu exclaimed, and her hands subconsciously wrapped around his neck. However, at this moment, Bo Yi said slowly, ¡± you might have hurt your leg. Let me see if you can still walk. His tone was natural. At this moment, he was hugging her like that and saying those words as if everything was normal. However, it was different for an mu! How did their relationship become like this? What was he and she? When an MU¡¯s heart was beating violently, she was also filled with complicated feelings. At the stairs, a tall and thin man appeared, holding a short-haired girl in his arms. She looked very slender and weak, but at this time, her hands were wrapped around his neck, and her ears were stained with a thin blush. It was true that an mu could not control herself. Being carried like a princess by him, she felt like Cinderella from a fairy tale. She didn¡¯t want to have such a fairy tale dream, but reality played out step by step. She didn¡¯t know what was behind this.. Chapter 2033 - Chapter 2033: An mu, come with me (10) Chapter 2033: An mu, come with me (10) Translator: 549690339 Could it be a huge trap, a huge conspiracy, waiting for her to jump into it? However, even so, she still couldn¡¯t control herself. She could hear his heartbeat faintly through his clothes. It was a strong and powerful beat. for a moment, an mu felt like she was a princess who was being carefully protected. She fell into it bit by bit. It was difficult to extricate himself. When little Xiang Xiang saw Bo Yi carrying her down, she immediately ran over. She seemed to realize that an mu was injured, and her big eyes were filled with worry. Bo Yi placed her on the sofa. He lifted her calf and pulled down her loose school pants slightly, revealing her slender white skin, Her ankle was a little red and swollen, as if it had been twisted quite badly. ¡°How, how is it?¡± An mu sat up slightly and watched him check on her. She could not help but let her thoughts run wild, but she tried her best to suppress it and asked him calmly. Bo Yi didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, he put her calf down gently, then stood up and walked towards a place. She heard him say, ¡± you probably need to rest for a while. It¡¯s very red and swollen. I¡¯ll help you take a leave of absence today. Don¡¯t go to class. I¡¯ll help you take a day off today, so don¡¯t go to class. He didn¡¯t even ask for her opinion and made the decision directly. He was so determined and decisive. An MU¡¯s lips moved. She looked at his back and did not know what to say. What else could she say? She was the one who had twisted her ankle. When Bo Yi came back, he was holding a first aid kit in his hand. He sat on one side of the sofa and opened the first aid kit on the ground. There was something like a medicated wine in it. He put an MU¡¯s calf on his leg, pulled open her trousers, poured some medicinal wine on it, rubbed it, and then covered her injured ankle, rubbing it little by little. With just the right amount of strength, he helped her to open up the red and swollen area. After this series of movements, an mu seemed to have forgotten the pain from her ankle. she just watched his actions and watched him carefully massage her ankle. her heart trembled slightly, and for some reason, the redness on her cheeks gradually faded away. what appeared was her slightly red nose. She was also looking at him with a complicated gaze. Her heart was really fluctuating. She had said before that she lacked love because of her family. If someone treated her a little well, she would be touched and would remember them for the rest of her life. So, now that he had done this to her, she would be touched. From the first time it was raining and he brought her back from hiding under the roof, from the time she caught a cold after getting caught in the rain, he came down in the middle of the night to feed her medicine and water, and he skipped school with her. He quietly applied for leave for her scholarship, and she had also accidentallv hit him with her car. He didn¡¯t want her to compensate him for Hanhan. From the moment she was being chased by bad people, he had come out to save her like a god. it was just like what was happening in front of her now. she had twisted her leg, and he had condescended to help her with this kind of thing. How could she not be bothered by Yingluo? Although he had messed up her life, he had done so many things that she could not forget. How could she forget? he was a mix of good and bad, which was why she was so conflicted. However, an mu had to admit that she was crazy in love with him when he was good.. Chapter 2034 - Chapter 2034: An mu, come with me (11) Chapter 2034: An mu, come with me (11) Translator: 549690339 She Imew that he was of noble status. There were so many rich people in the world, but none of them could compare to him. He made her feel that the extraordinary temperament and cultivation brought about by his excellent background was very impressive. The curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows on the first floor were slightly pulled open. The sun was shining down. It coated his body with a layer of golden brilliance. His clear eyebrows were slightly drooped, his side profile was exquisite, and his jaw was firm and perfect. For a moment, an mu only felt that he was not a demon, but a God, and even had some holy light. No one dared to profane it. In this state, the gap between him and a lowly poor person like him seemed to have unknowingly widened. Bo Yi was almost done massaging her. When he was helping her pull down her school pants, he said slowly, ¡± you can rest here for a while. I¡¯ll help you tidy up the guest room. You can move in. After saying that, he got up. However, an mu pulled her back and looked at him nervously. Bo Yi frowned slightly. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± An mu shook her head. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t live with you. ¡°Why?¡± Bo Yi furrowed his brows, as if he had not expected her to still not make up her mind. As soon as he asked, an MU¡¯s eyes dodged slightly. She slowly lowered her head and said in a deep voice, ¡± I don¡¯t want to live together with you because I had sex with you. I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand what we are doing. Is it because you¡¯re a bed warmer, or is it because you¡¯re her teacher?¡± But no matter what, she did not want to have any contact with him. They were not people from the same world. Even if she was infatuated with him in the depths of her heart. However, she knew the distance between them. He was at a high position and could do anything he wanted. She was different. If she got too close to him, she would not have a good end because they would not end up together. There would be no result. However, in the next second, an MU¡¯s jaw was suddenly pinched. He pinched her chin and made her look up. an mu¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly, and her eyes seemed to be filled with tears as she looked at him with a complicated expression. Bo Yi¡¯s hand slowly left her chin and touched her cheek gently. An mu looked at him, but she seemed a little flustered because she could not understand what he was thinking. Everything that he had created now made her unable to help but let her imagination run wild, but she did not want to overthink it. ¡°An mu Qianqian.¡± Bo Yi called out her name softly. ¡°Zhenzhen, huh?¡± An MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat because she had never seen him look at her with such a gentle gaze. It was really gentle. It was different from the kind of feminininity and strangeness that appeared at night. It was very warm. However, at this moment, an mu watched his thin lips slightly open and slowly say a sentence. A sentence that made her head explode, as if she was in a fantasy. ¡°Mumu, you should follow me.¡± Mumu, come with me Yingluo. just these few words, a short sentence, poured out from his thin lips, and an mu was dumbfounded. she sat on the sofa and looked at him in shock, as if she had heard him wrong. However, Bo Yi raised his hand and caressed her soft and smooth short hair. He said in a gentle and calm tone, ¡± you¡¯re alone. I¡¯m alone too. From now on, if you don¡¯t mind, you can be with me.. We can be companions, okay? ¡° Chapter 2035 - Chapter 2035: Cohabitation (1) Chapter 2035: Cohabitation (1) Translator: 549690339 From now on, if you don¡¯t mind, you can be my companion, okay? When an mu heard this, besides being shocked, her eyes instantly became wet. Her nose felt extremely sour. she followed him. I¡¯m alone, and I¡¯ll follow him in the future? An mu did not dare to think about it. It was undeniable that his words had stirred up a huge wave in her heart, but she always felt that things should not be so simple. Why did she follow him? Could it be that he wanted to adopt Yingluo? Or a Kasaya? An MU¡¯s eyes were moist as she looked at him. Her eyes were particularly obscure, and her heart was in turmoil. She admitted that the conditions he offered seemed to be very good, but she knew his other nature. She also knew the gap between them. How could she be with him when she was like this? In the end, she shook her head slowly, her eyes slightly red. I¡¯m sorry, teacher. I can¡¯t go with you. Bo Yi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡­ I don¡¯t know who you are. You may be nice to me at times, but you¡¯re also very dangerous at other times. You make me feel very scared. Yes, Hanhan, I¡¯m afraid of you. I just want to live a simple life, a simple life, even if it¡¯s hard and tiring. This was an MU¡¯s most rational voice. Even though she couldn¡¯t control her infatuation for him, she knew that it was wrong. If he let her go, then time would erase everything. Bo Yi listened to her words and his fingers curled up unconsciously. She was afraid of him, even after he had tried his best to make it up to her. But it was too late. She was afraid that it was too late. Bo Yi stood up. The moment his slender body stood up, he blocked the light that fell on her body, casting a faint black shadow on her. After that, Bo Yi said lightly, ¡± an mu, it¡¯s too late. You can only follow me. An MU¡¯s body stiffened when she heard this. Although it wasn¡¯t the first time he had said something like that, it was the first time he had used such a tone. However, compared to the previous few times, it was even more threatening, causing her to feel a chill down her spine. bo yi didn¡¯t turn back, but his gaze was lowered. he looked to the side and said, but don¡¯t worry. as long as you stay here and follow me, i will protect you, treat you well, and do whatever you want. but if you object, then i¡¯m sorry, you might not end well. ¡± Then I¡¯m sorry, the outcome might not be very good. The last sentence seemed to be filled with threat but only Bo Yi knew that it was not a threat, but a piece of advice. Because the one who would do something was not him, but the extreme ¡°him.¡± An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± He packed the first aid kit and left her alone on the sofa. He then walked to the guest room on the first floor. It was as if everything had already been settled. she did not have the right to resist. every time she resisted, she was threatened and punished. an mu finally saw a shadow of him at night. An mu looked at the window, at her twisted leg, and at little Xiang Xiang jumping up and gently licking her palm to comfort her. At that moment, she really felt hopeless. could it be that this was all he could do? cohabitation? And exactly under what identity? As the saying goes, a person¡¯s good and bad luck are reincarnated. Then, her past life was so miserable.. Should she draw a turning point, or would it continue? Chapter 2036 - Chapter 2036: Cohabitation (2) Chapter 2036: Cohabitation (2) Translator: 549690339 An mu did not know. She only knew that no matter what, she must be strong and live on. And believe in your own heart. i¡¯m going to be willful for once. She knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to lose, but now, even if she couldn¡¯t afford to lose, she couldn¡¯t make her own decisions. Little Xiangxiang seemed to feel that she was unable to suppress her emotions and rubbed her little head against her, as if comforting her. An MU¡¯s lips twitched. Fortunately, at least there was still a little fellow that he loved from the bottom of his heart. An mu looked at the guest room. She thought for a while and got up. She held the wall and slowly jumped over with one leg. Bo Yi had helped her change the bedsheets and quilt. He had just made the bed for her. even though he was born into a wealthy family, many boys from well-educated families knew more about cooking and taking care of their own affairs. An mu hopped to the door on one leg and watched him busy inside. She pursed her lips slightly, and her little hand dug at the door. She was in a dilemma for a while, and finally said slowly, ¡± I can stay here, but can I not stay here? ¡± after an mu finished speaking, she looked at him cautiously. Bo Yi looked over and seemed to be slightly confused. She didn¡¯t want to live here? bo yi looked at the bed that he had made. he lowered his eyes and thought for a while before he said slowly, ¡± an mu, i only have two rooms with beds. if you don¡¯t live here, do you want to sleep in the same bedroom as me? ¡± an mu was stunned when she heard this. He quickly shook his head. no, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. she just, she just ¡­ was stunned by this room. ¡°What?¡± ¡°yingluo, i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯m a little traumatized by this room.¡± An mu finally confessed. This wasn¡¯t a lie. This guest room was originally a private room. She had encountered something like that before. Someone had opened the lock in the middle of the night and sneaked in to peek at her bathing, which had caused a huge trauma to her. in the beginning, she would have been scared awake from her dreams. Bo Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. I almost forgot. She still didn¡¯t know that person was him. in fact, if he did not know that his second personality ran out at night, he would not know that ¡®he¡¯ had entered an mu¡¯s room and even peeked at her bathing. So, when an mu asked him the next day, he only felt that it was inexplicable, and her tone was cold. he was also a little angry. Because how could he be that kind of person? Not to mention, when she couldn¡¯t help but call him a lunatic and pervert, his anger towards her escalated and he never wanted her to appear in front of him again. However, after that, Yingluo He had to confirm that the person was indeed his darling. An mu did not dare to move in because she was worried that her anti-theft problem could not be properly solved, ran ran. At this time, Bo Yi looked at an mu at the door. She still did not dare to come in. He breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart softened inexplicably. It was all his fault. Don¡¯t blame her for the trouble. an mu looked at his expression and thought that he would come up with a solution. however, she did not expect to hear him say, ¡± an mu, don¡¯t be afraid. someone will accompany you to sleep tonight. ¡® An MU¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. w-what did he just say? ¡°you¡¯re saying, who¡¯s yingluo?¡± Bo Yi looked at her and blurted out a word, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. The other me.. Chapter 2037 - Chapter 2037: Cohabitation (3) Chapter 2037: Cohabitation (3) Translator: 549690339 As soon as he said that, an mu was shocked and stood at the door. She seemed to be at a loss for words, and it took her a while to react before she gradually came to her senses. He said that he would be here at night to accompany her. Accompany me to sleep? just like the previous night? An mu stood there in a daze. In the end, she silently lowered her head and slowly lowered her hand that was gripping the door crack. She left without a word. However, she didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, she pressed her back against the wall and looked at the opposite wall. Her eyes were unfocused and her chest was rising and falling unstably. His face gradually heated up. she really didn¡¯t know how he could say those words so casually and indifferently. sleeping with her? what was their relationship? why would they sleep with her? It was true. An mu really felt that she was in an awkward situation. He gave her the feeling that he wanted to take her in and relieve his boredom and satisfy his desire. She was a nondescript student. When Bo Yi came out again, the inside had been tidied up for her. The moment he stepped out, he saw her flushed face at the door, not daring to look at him. Bo Yi raised his brows slightly. Inexplicably, he felt as if his heart had been touched. it was as if her long eyelashes moved his heart. Bo Yi¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. They were very close to each other, but he seemed to move forward slowly. He looked down at her and suddenly asked softly, ¡± an mu, will Qianqian treat you well at night? ¡± An mu was stunned when she heard this. Her eyes widened slightly, and she slowly looked up in a daze. Ran ran, what did he say? She wanted him to treat her well at night, okay? The distance between the two of them was very close. He lowered his head to look at him, and he was just a stone¡¯s throw away. An mu looked into his eyes, and her heart trembled a little. At night, he was dazed at night. The Kasaya was different from the present. Why did he ask this? Didn¡¯t he Imow what he had done at night? An MU¡¯s thoughts were a little confused by his gaze. She quickly lowered her head and said with a little disheveled breath, ¡± Huahua, to be honest, it¡¯s not good. I¡¯m scared. When she said this, he didn¡¯t know what kind of feeling she had. Was she complaining to him? she didn¡¯t know why she would think that. ¡°What are you afraid of? an mu.¡± Bo Yi¡¯s gaze landed on her and he looked at her without blinking. It was as if he was guiding her to say something that he didn¡¯t know. When an mu looked up again, her eyes were slightly moist. Her gaze fell to the side, and she said slowly, ¡± at night, you forced me more than once, and you even tied me up with an iron chain. You also killed Qianqian in front of me. When an mu said this, she slowly raised her head and looked at him. Her eyes were filled with suppressed fear and a touch of complexity. do you know that Bo Yi is always teasing me? sometimes, I really doubt that it was you. It was strange, scary, and cruel. Bo Yi listened to her and unconsciously, he clenched his fists. He wanted to know what ¡± he ¡± was doing at night, but he didn¡¯t expect that the situation was so serious that it seemed to be completely beyond his imagination. They were the opposite of two extremes, and they were even willing to kill! Although his identity was a little special, but- Chapter 2038 - Chapter 2038: Cohabitation (4) Chapter 2038: Cohabitation (4) Translator: 549690339 However, in recent years, other than shooting poachers when he was a volunteer in South Africa, he had not killed anyone else. In this kind of society, could ¡°he¡± kill people so casually and recklessly? However, just as Bo Yi was suppressing his anger, he heard an mu say, ¡® especially killing someone. That¡¯s something I dare not think about. This is a society ruled by law. Even if you¡¯re trying to save me, you don¡¯t have to kill him. You can hand him over to the police for a thorough investigation. When an mu said this, she paused for a moment, and her eyes became more complicated. She looked at her and said slowly, ¡± I don¡¯t want you to have blood on your hands because of me, and I don¡¯t want Qianqian to bring you unnecessary trouble. Bo ¡± The anger between his brows only dissipated slightly when he heard her words. But at the same time, there was an indescribable feeling in his heart. he seemed to be surprised. He did not expect that he had killed someone to save her. This was completely different from him killing people on his own. If someone provoked ¡± him ¡°, with ¡± his ¡± personality, he would definitely take revenge. bo yi¡¯s gaze became lighter, but his heart did not relax. What he did not expect even more was ¡± his ¡± feelings for an mu. he liked an mu to the extent that he would kill for her regardless of anything. it must be an extraordinary love. Bo Yi lowered his head and raised his hand to stroke her hair. He said slowly, ¡® I¡¯m sorry, an mu. I¡¯m really sorry if I¡¯ve caused you so much bad influence, but there¡¯s one thing I hope you will abide by. ¡°what?¡± an mu¡¯s heart was pounding. She was also very surprised, as if she didn¡¯t expect him to apologize to her. ¡°Promise me, you must stay by my side, okay? If you stay, I¡¯ll treat you well. I may be a little mean sometimes, but I won¡¯t hurt you. I won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡± If he could do it,¡±he¡± would definitely be able to do it too. if it were not for the fact that an mu was fine except for the fact that her body was occupied, bo yi would not have said that. he knew that ¡± he ¡± liked her, so he would not hurt her. Of course, the prerequisite was that she had to be obedient. however, when an mu heard this, her heart should be throbbing, but she felt that there was a hidden meaning in his words. what did he mean by he could be a little bad sometimes? And Yingluo. Were his gentle words a threat? An mu slightly clenched her hands, and her throat moved. She suddenly mustered up the courage to ask him, ¡± then, teacher, why did you ask me to stay, Wanwan? ¡± could it be because yingluo likes me, yingluo?¡± otherwise, he would not have done all this. it was just that his ¡®like¡¯ made her feel strange, hot and cold. Bo Yi, ¡°Huahua. ¡± His eyes flickered slightly, and he was speechless for a moment. She couldn¡¯t help but avert her gaze and pursed her lips. An mu suddenly understood. Although she did not think it was him, she could not help but feel bitter when she saw him avoiding her eyes so straightforwardly without saying a word, even though she did not have much hope. Her lips curled into a mocking smile. if that¡¯s the case, then what are you ¡­ no, an mu, it¡¯s not what you think. An mu looked at him and said nothing. Then what? Chapter 2039 - Chapter 2039: Cohabitation (5) Chapter 2039: Cohabitation (5) Translator: 549690339 bo yi took a deep breath and looked at her, his fingers curling up slightly. At this moment, an mu heard him say slowly in a deep voice, ¡± Yingluo, an mu, I just don¡¯t know how to say it. I know this is a little sudden for you. an mu, ¡°wanwan??¡± she held her breath slightly. ¡°i like you.¡± an mu, ¡°wanwan. ¡± I like you. bo yi just stood in front of her, looking down at the slightly shocked her like a crippled rabbit. He was at a loss, helpless, and a little shocked. an mu was really shocked. The man in front of her was noble and elegant, with a handsome face and a high nose bridge. He was cold and unattainable like a god, but such a person had actually said to her,¡¯l like you¡¯. I like you. was she an rmb master? Why did it feel so surreal to her? When did I become so likable? And it was someone who was so different from him! Under such circumstances, an mu stammered, ¡± you, you know, I don¡¯t actually believe in Cinderella¡¯s story. yes, it was. How could there be such a good thing in the world? besides, since ancient times, people of equal social status had been paid attention to. Otherwise, be it in terms of knowledge or spiritual power, they would not be able to be together. With such a huge gap between them, how could they be together? It might not be obvious at the beginning, but it would definitely crack in the later stages. moreover, even if she was cinderella, her family had declined in the later stages of her life. she did not start from being poor. She had said before that although she didn¡¯t think much of rich people, he was an exception. He was born with an air of nobility and elegance, which made her deeply fascinated. This kind of person didn¡¯t look at the material things on the surface, but the inside. Even if he wore a piece of cheap clothing from a street stall, it could not suppress his noble aura. However, when she was deeply in love with him, she also felt a deep sense of inferiority. yes. Inferiority complex She felt from the bottom of her heart that she was not worthy of him. ¡°Teacher Bo, I advise you to think about it carefully. I¡¯m not an underaged girl anymore. I also know that in the adult world, you have to be honest with what you say. You said that you like me, Yingluo, but do you really like me, Yingluo? I don¡¯t doubt you. It¡¯s just that Yingluo, if you tell me, I¡¯ll take it seriously, but An MU¡¯s chest heaved slightly as she said this. She looked at him without blinking. no matter what, I don¡¯t like people lying to me, and I can¡¯t accept it. I don¡¯t like it when people lie to me, and I can¡¯t accept it. this sentence. This would probably be the last time an mu would say this. If this could not change anything, then she would not care about anything and would not ask. It was just that these words were meaningful, and the listener was even more so. Waves were set off in Bo Yi¡¯s heart. deception. did it count? Was it really considered a scam? However, he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He did it to protect her from the other personality. Could this Kasaya be considered a well-intentioned lie? Bo Yi looked at her slightly pale face. He slowly held her wrist and pulled her into his arms. She was pulled into his arms, her slender and weak body seemed to be embedded in his perfect body. Bo Yi said calmly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I admit that I don¡¯t know how to say sweet words, but there¡¯s one thing ¡­. Chapter 2040 - Chapter 2040: Cohabitation (6) Chapter 2040: Cohabitation (6) Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m sincere. I really want to treat you well.¡± if saying that he liked her was more or less a white lie, then wanting to be good to her was a fact. He had tried to deal with this matter with the mentality of both personalities getting along with her. He wanted to try it out with her. Therefore, he would dote on her. He had said before that at the moment, he was still a student in his eyes. At most, he was just a sister. How could he not treat her well? Even if it was like an elder. an mu smelled the refreshing scent on his body and the faint rosin. Her small hands unconsciously grabbed his clothes. She regretted it. She regretted what she had just said. he regretted doing so many things. it was because she didn¡¯t just like him. she didn¡¯t just love him. there seemed to be something deeper. She had fallen for him. perhaps it was now, or perhaps it had just begun. She didn¡¯t want to leave him anymore. She wanted to stay by his side. Even if there was a trap ahead, she would accept it. At least, right now, Hanhan was living a Wonderful Life. It was so beautiful that it was unrealistic. She tried her best to escape, but she couldn¡¯t, so she would just have to continue like this. the atmosphere was a little strange. Her soft body was tightly pressed against him, and unknowingly, it was as if the air had been dyed with an indescribable charm. It lingered around the two of them. An mu slowly, slowly raised her head from his arms and saw that he was still looking down at her. They looked at each other, and something seemed to flow in each other¡¯s eyes. Gradually, their heads seemed to be closer and closer. At the end of the corridor, at the end of the guest room, there was not a wall, but a floor-to-ceiling window. There were two exquisite white porcelain vases on the side of the window, and in them were cute and blooming jasmine flowers. A gust of wind blew through the hall, filling the corridor with a faint fragrance. Little Xiang Xiang comfortably stretched on the first floor, then shook her little head left and right, smelling the fragrance, she came looking for him. However, after running a few steps towards the corridor, she saw the two of them standing very close to each other at the door of the guest room. They did not speak, and their heads were getting closer and closer. Their lips were about to touch ¡­ ¡°Meow!¡± ah! little Xiang Xiang cried out in confusion. She stretched out a small paw and moved it a little, not knowing if she should withdraw it. It seemed to have interrupted something! As a result of its call, an MU¡¯s body trembled, and her consciousness instantly sobered up. His breath fell on her cheek, and the tip of his nose touched her Kasaya. When she realized what was going on, an mu suddenly lowered her head in a daze and mumbled in a low voice, ¡± thank you for cleaning the room. I¡¯ll go in and rest first. After that. an mil turned around and limned into the room- Her figure still looked funny. The door was closed. He was still outside. After an mu closed the door, she leaned against the back of the door and covered her burning cheeks. She felt that she could not even walk when she escaped in. Oh God. an mu released her hand and covered her thumping heart. He was going to die. She really felt like she was about to die. Her body was burning hot and she had difficulty breathing. although he could be a demon sometimes and was as scary as a devil, the gentleness that he inadvertently revealed was enough to make her fall for him. however ¡­. Chapter 2041 - Chapter 2041: Cohabitation (7) Chapter 2041: Cohabitation (7) Translator: 549690339 She didn¡¯t know why she was so flustered and afraid of his rough kiss, but facing his gentle kiss just now, it felt like her heart was about to explode. She was nervous, nervous, and embarrassed. She became his girlfriend just like that, Yingluo, and the kind of girlfriend that didn¡¯t allow her to resist Yingluo or reject her? Although an mu had been asking him questions, she was a good-for-nothing. After hearing his serious confession to her, he said that he liked her. When he said that he really wanted to be good to her, Xuxu¡¯s heart softened and she fell for him. initially, when he said that she was alone and that he was alone, and asked her to follow him and live with him, her heart had already begun to waver. Because of his short sentence, a seemingly beautiful scene was laid out in front of her. Now, after everything had been made clear, she had fallen even deeper. Just like that, an mu stayed there. When she first came here, she was still a drenched chicken that was despised by her master. He indifferently told her not to touch this place and that place. however, the second time he came here, everything had changed dramatically. She had actually turned over and become his. And this process only took half a month. half a month was not a long time, but it was not a short time either. there was still half a month before rong Zhan hoped that he would bring her back. he was given a total of one month. Time was truly unpredictable. It would never tell you what would happen in the next second. An mu did not go to class after she sprained her ankle in the morning. Bo Yi asked for a leave of absence for her. When she went back to her room and lay on the bed to rest, she fell asleep soon after the turmoil in her heart, probably because she was too tired last night. when she woke up again, the phone in her pocket was ringing. The buzzing made her frown slightly, and then she slowly opened her eyes. She did not know how much time had passed, but she was still in a deep sleep. An mu took her phone in a daze. She lay on the bed and pressed the phone to her ear to answer the call. Her voice was still a little hoarse after being woken up. ¡°Yingluo, Hello. Who is this?¡± The other party seemed to be driving. He was silent for a moment, and then said lightly, ¡± an mu, it¡¯s me. An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± She was stunned for a moment. Then, she saw the phone number and sat up immediately. It was Bo Yi on the other end of the line. He was driving and speaking to her through his Bluetooth earpiece, ¡± it¡¯s time for lunch. I have something to deal with in the afternoon, so I won¡¯t be going back. I¡¯ve ordered some takeaway for you and it¡¯ll be here soon. Eat more. His tone was still so light, but it was also so natural. After an mu had a good night¡¯s sleep, when she heard his voice again, she felt as if it had been a lifetime ago. Although his voice was still so calm, his words clearly told her that their relationship had changed. He hung up the phone, and an mu did not ask him where he was going in the afternoon. She felt that she was not qualified to be arrogant. Perhaps, if he wanted to tell her, he would tell her. If she asked, he might not tell her. It would save her from embarrassment. After a while, an mu heard the doorbell ring. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 2042 - Chapter 2042: cohabitation (8) Chapter 2042: cohabitation (8) Translator: 549690339 An mu guessed that it must be the takeaway, so she immediately skipped over. Her sprained ankle felt a little better now, but an mu wanted to get better as soon as possible. She still had to move tomorrow. Moving. Yes, Yingluo. Since she had already moved in, she would have to move her things. Although most of them were not worth much, there were things that he could not buy with his own money. It was indeed a delivery man. When an mu opened the door, the delivery man delivered a lot of high-end meal boxes, so many that she could not hold them in one hand. An mu really wondered if he was really not coming back at noon. Why did he want so much? But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. she had slept for a long time, and it was already past one o ¡®clock. her stomach was growling, especially now that she smelled the delicious food. she really couldn¡¯t wait. She placed the lunchboxes on the long dining table and opened them one by nnp suddenly, all kinds of sumptuous meals were presented in front of her, and an mu was dumbfounded. seeing the exquisite sushi and some barbecue, an mu could guess that it was probably a japanese restaurant¡¯s meal. There was a variety of dishes, such as Sakata, pan-fried fish steak, egg custard, takoyaki, and so on. She was dazzled by the variety, but she could not name them accurately. It was Yingluo. She had never eaten it before. What she ate the most was a simple one-dollar meal box and her most convenient and convenient instant noodles. When an mu slowly sat down, her heart was filled with mixed feelings. this take-out. It was when Bo Yi was crossing the street. When the car stopped at the traffic light, he heard a woman in the car beside him shouting that she wanted to eat Japan food. The man beside her was unwilling because it was too expensive. At that time, Bo Yi was thinking about ordering something for her. When he heard the two of them quarreling, his eyes flickered slightly, and he ordered takeaway from the best five-star Japanese restaurant in the entire state for her. It was not that expensive food was the best. It was just that the girl had urged him to do everything he could to give her good food. Whether it was Japanese food, Chinese food, France Western food, he wanted to bring her to try them all. she was really too thin and weak, and she was obviously malnourished. This morning in the small attic, he did not overlook the half box of instant noodles in the corner of her attic. In the past, she didn¡¯t have an excuse and didn¡¯t want a card. She was stubborn to death. The poorer she was, the more cowardly she became. She even said it was the dignity of the poor. Unlike now, with this relationship, everything seemed to go with the flow. An mu looked at the table full of food. There were not many portions, but there were many kinds of dishes. There were ten dishes, from the main course to the soup. to tell the truth. When an mu looked at the table full of food, she was hungry, but it was impossible to say that she did not have any other thoughts. Moreover, that kind of thinking was even a little vulgar, like that of an ordinary citizen. For a moment, she felt that she had really won the lottery. From a poor student living in a small and broken Pavilion, she had hooked up with her tall, rich, and handsome teacher. From then on, she had no worries about food and clothing, and she could get whatever she wanted! Wearing gold and silver, living in a villa, driving a luxury car, and the most important thing was that the person was the person he secretly admired, Nannan! She only felt that even a TV drama would not dare to act in such a melodramatic way. That feeling of being unrealistic yet real made her ¡­. Chapter 2043 - Chapter 2043: Cohabitation (9) Chapter 2043: Cohabitation (9) Translator: 549690339 for a moment, she really didn¡¯t know what was going on, as if she was in the clouds. however, that thought only lasted for a short moment before she came back to her senses. It was useless. She knew that those were the thoughts of a vulgar person. However, although Yingluo was also a vulgar person, she could still wake up and realize that it was impossible. No one could give you everything you wanted, only you could. only what you give yourself is the most real. depending on a man for a living, one had to look at his face and mood. no matter how much money he had, it was not his. he did not have any status. and most importantly, she didn¡¯t want to rely on him. Even if she didn¡¯t have that much money in the future, she didn¡¯t want to rely on him. At the end of the day, she still had the Poor¡¯s pride and dignity. She really didn¡¯t want to get lost in this superficial and fickle society. Money, money, all she could see was money. All he talked about was money. She lost herself in the money and power he brought. Otherwise, what was the point of her struggle? she believed that she could also become better. that was the most real thing. However, at this moment, Although it was just a meal, did that mean Yingying wasn¡¯t being kept? She was about to go crazy from hunger when she smelled it. Although they were already in this kind of relationship, it didn¡¯t mean that she could eat, drink, and use his food as she pleased with him. She didn¡¯t know how other couples were like, but with her, if she used it, she would feel very stressed. She always felt that she owed him. If she thought that he had taken over her body and was using her body to exchange for these things, it would be no different from selling her body. This was one of the reasons why she, a poor girl, didn¡¯t want to be with him. the gap between them was too big, and she felt even more inferior and sensitive. she wanted herself to relax more. No matter how much an mu thought about it, she still swept away all the delicious food. She wanted to leave some for him, but she seemed to be unable to control herself. One after another, she could not stop at all. She drank the Pearl soup as if she was drinking instant noodle soup, leaving nothing behind. Finally, she licked her lips, rubbed her stomach, and burped in satisfaction. after she finished everything, she realized that she had almost missed out on a small dessert. It was a mousse cake. It was very exquisite and looked very delicious. An mu was already full, but she still took out a small fork and ate little by little. As she ate, she kept scolding in a low voice, ¡± ¡®An mu, you¡¯re so f * cking embarrassing. You¡¯re so f * cking useless, Huahua!¡¯ at the end of the meal, he was so full that he lay on the table and needed to rest. yes, he was too useless. All the good-for-nothing people despised him. If there were other people here, they would probably look at him with either disdain or pity. she really played out the image of a poor person who lived at the bottom of the society and ate from hunger to satisfaction. She didn¡¯t want to waste any food and wanted to save it for him, but she felt that there was only a small amount to begin with, and the remaining food was like leftovers. He probably wouldn¡¯t eat it either, and it would be a waste if it got cold. so, she wanted to eat it but didn¡¯t want to waste it, so she finished it all. She ate so much that her stomach felt bloated and uncomfortable, and her stomach couldn¡¯t help but hurt. An mu endured the pain in her stomach and cleaned up the table and packed the garbage. After doing all this, she finally fell on the sofa with a thin layer of sweat on her forehead because of the pain. [ i¡¯m working overtime today. ] there was still a [ i¡¯m working overtime today ] before 12 0 ¡®clock. by the way, don¡¯t dislike an mu, i think it¡¯s too real, because i look like this ¡­. Chapter 2044 - Chapter 2044: cohabitation (10) Chapter 2044: cohabitation (10) Translator: 549690339 She was resting on the sofa. It was probably because she rarely ate so much, and her eating schedule was usually quite disordered, so when she ate, she only cared about the satisfaction brought by eating. But now, it hurt so much that it felt like it was going to burst. After lying on the sofa for a while to digest the food, her condition did not improve much. She was in so much pain that she finally covered her stomach and curled up. for a moment, she felt so sad and aggrieved that she was about to cry. she just hadn¡¯t eaten good food before, so what? she had not seen much of the world, so what? Some things were not on the same level as him from birth. Could he be blamed for this? It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t change her situation, but at least for now. When she was packing up the lunch box, she accidentally saw the order message. This meal cost 800 dollars. What was 800 dollars? it was already very rare for an ordinary international student to earn 5000 dollars a month from a part-time job. She had spent so much money on one meal. She almost burst into tears when she saw the amount. She turned around and endured the feeling of satiety to finish the cake. This was the most basic difference between them. He might stop after a few bites. And this was only one difference between the two of them. She knew that there would definitely be more of such things. An mu lay on the sofa for a while, and suddenly, she felt that the villa seemed to be unusually quiet, so quiet that Oh right, where¡¯s little Xiang Xiang? An mu forced herself to look around, only to find that little Xiang Xiang was not there when she woke up. Did she go out with him? Ann called little Xiang Xiang¡¯s name twice, but there was no response, so she guessed that she might have gone out with him. An mu spent the whole afternoon on the sofa since her first day here. She was living like a parasite, eating and sleeping, sleeping and eating, and then sleeping again. The only exception was her current state, where she was curled up on the sofa, sweating profusely and clutching her stomach. It wasn¡¯t until eight in the evening that a car suddenly drove back to the villa. From the outside, he could see that the villa was dark. This made the man, who had just returned from outside, frown slightly. It was only eight o ¡®clock. Could she be asleep already? If there wasn¡¯t any, then it must be Wufu? Bo Yi seemed to have thought of something and his expression darkened. He hoped that it was not what he thought. Night was coming soon. If she said that she was disobedient and escaped, once the second personality found out, he was afraid .. bo yi got out of the car very quickly. he was wearing a light grey coat and a plain scarf today. the coat reached his knees, making his slender figure look even more tall and thin. At this moment, a snowy white furry little head popped out from his pocket. When it saw the door of the house, it immediately jumped out of its owner¡¯s coat pocket. As soon as Bo Yi opened the door, it slipped in first. After Bo Yi opened the door, the first floor was really dark. There was a curtain in the first place, and the lights were not on. There was no movement at all, making him really think that the building was empty. His heart sank, and his expression did not look good. One had to admit that Bo Yi¡¯s expression was ugly because he had an inexplicable sense of powerlessness and defeat. other than sang xia, this was the first girl that he had come into contact with in so many years.. Chapter 2045 - Chapter 2045: Cohabitation (11) Chapter 2045: Cohabitation (11) Translator: 549690339 It was rare for him to get in touch with a girl and pursue her because of his second personality. Although she could choose to run away like this, it was a rare opportunity. However, even though Bo Yi did not show anything on the surface, he felt very uncomfortable in his heart. She was not the only one who was sensitive and fragile. He was truly sensitive. Her split personality and her childhood nightmare experience had caused an indescribable inferiority complex to be suppressed in the depths of her heart. It even caused him to be cold to women. That feeling was something that no one else could empathize with. But now, did an mu really not believe what he said to her? At this time, little Xiangxiang was calling him again and again. Bo Yi turned on the light with a gloomy expression. However, when he turned on the light, he took off his coat and slowly walked in. He immediately saw an mu who was curled up on the sofa. Her little face was pale, her eyes were closed, and she was curled up holding her stomach, as if she was very uncomfortable and weak. An mu was hurt by the sudden light, and she raised the back of her hand to cover her eyes. However, she could vaguely feel that something small was crawling on her body. Suddenly, along with a clear breath, an mu suddenly felt that someone was beside her. She moved her hand away as if she wanted to see who it was. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± He placed his hand on her forehead. She felt a chill, but an mu did not feel cold because she felt uncomfortable. The cold feeling made her feel better. His stomach was so uncomfortable that he wanted to vomit. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you do today? your temperature is very high, you¡¯re already running a fever.¡± When Bo Yi said this, he frowned and worry appeared in his eyes. An mu looked at him and suddenly felt a little touched. She grabbed his wrist and propped herself up slightly. Her little hair was messy, and at this time, an MU¡¯s little expression looked as if she was about to cry. She said unhappily, ¡± I ate too much, and now I feel like vomiting. Originally, Japan food had a lot of raw and cold things, and her stomach was weak. She would definitely feel uncomfortable if she ate so much at once. Her body temperature was on the high side now, so she estimated that she most likely had a gastrointestinal cold. When Bo Yi heard that, he did not say anything and his face immediately tensed up. He stood up and called the family doctor. when he came back, he poured a glass of hot water for an mu. when he saw her bending her weak shoulders to drink the water, bo yi¡¯s heart ached and he felt helpless. ¡°Why do you eat so much when you¡¯re full? Why are you so silly? do you want me to watch you eat?¡± Bo Yi could not help but scold her. ¡°i¡¯m just afraid it¡¯ll go to waste. you asked for so much and didn¡¯t come back to eat with us.¡± Bo Yi was speechless. Was it his fault for ordering food for her? In the end, he could only say coldly, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll watch you when you eat in the future. If you eat more or less, I¡¯ll beat you up. You dare to say that it¡¯s a waste. Then, if you eat and feel uncomfortable, and even spend money to see a doctor, isn¡¯t that even more wasteful? ¡± As soon as he said that, it was an MU¡¯s turn to be stunned and speechless. Indeed, she didn¡¯t think so much. She just wanted to eat back the 5000 Yuan. Thinking about it now, it was really not worth the loss, and he was extremely stupid. but now, bo yi was only worried about what she was going to do tonight. she was so upset. would the second personality still torture her? However, at this moment, something unexpected happened. an, please vote and power! Chapter 2046 - Chapter 2046: Cohabitation (12) Chapter 2046: Cohabitation (12) Translator: 549690339 When an mu wanted to get up and go to the bathroom, she could not hold it in and vomited. It was like this when she had a stomach flu. When she felt nauseated, she could not suppress it. An mu knelt on the ground and vomited until her tears turned red. Bo Yi quickly brought the tissue and stuffed it into her hand. He then went to get some dirt to cover the ground. An mu put her hands on the ground. When she recovered from the pain, she pushed him away and shouted at him in a low voice, ¡± go away! I don¡¯t need you to care about me!¡± An mu shouted, and she could not help but lower her head and retch. She seemed to have vomited out everything in her stomach when she vomited. An MU¡¯s arms, which were supporting her on the floor, trembled with difficulty. She did not want him to not see this. She vomited on the floor of his house. How could a clean person like him stand it? but more importantly, he was in such a sorry state now. He had just said that he liked her in the morning, and now he was seeing this with his own eyes! She also wanted her face, okay? she didn¡¯t know why she was so ugly in front of him, even though she wasn¡¯t usually that bad. she even despised herself. At this moment, a person half-knelt on one knee, and a big warm hand fell on her back to help an mu breathe. The other big hand was wiping the corner of her mouth after she vomited. There was only worry in his voice. do you feel better after vomiting?? ¡± An mu put her hands on the floor and looked at the dirty things covered by the blanket. She felt the warmth of his palm and listened to his voice in her ears. An mu, who had her head lowered, felt a lump in her throat, and her eyes turned redder. she went from kneeling on the ground to squatting on the ground. she lowered her head and suddenly raised her hand to wipe her tears. ¡°An mu Qianqian? he turned her shoulder and looked at her. An mu, on the other hand, burst into tears. She sobbed and said, ¡± let¡¯s break up, Yingluo. We¡¯re not from the same world. Once he said that, Bo Yi¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± An MU¡¯s eyes were red. She shook her head and sobbed. I¡¯m not talking nonsense, Wanwan. We¡¯re really not suitable for each other. I¡¯ve never eaten the lunch you ordered for me, and I didn¡¯t want to waste it, so I ate it all. I ate until I felt sick, and I still had to eat Wanwan. Until now, I vomited in your house. Bo Yi, you should find someone who matches your status, not someone like me who has never seen the world and can¡¯t wait to vomit after eating an expensive meal. Yes, Yingluo this was her, this was herself. Bo Yi looked at her and pursed his lips slightly. For a moment, he did not know what to think. However, his expression seemed to have turned a little colder. he picked her up and moved her to the side. he said in a deep voice, ¡± an mu, when i chose you, did you think that i didn¡¯t think about anything? Don¡¯t say such things again, and I don¡¯t want to hear it. ¡® ¡°But 1 there are no buts. I didn¡¯t think this through. You don¡¯t eat well and your stomach isn¡¯t good. I asked for so many things for you. I¡¯m responsible for what happened to you. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. The doctor will be here soon.. Promise me that you won¡¯t ever mention breaking up again, okay? ¡° Chapter 2047 - Chapter 2047: cohabitation (13) Chapter 2047: cohabitation (13) Translator: 549690339 When she said the last sentence, Bo Yi lowered his head and placed one hand on the table behind her. He leaned over and looked at her seriously. an mu looked at him with red eyes and could not say anything. Bo Yi took a cup of warm water and placed it on the side of her table. He touched her head gently and said one word or two, ¡± be good. The family doctor arrived very soon. He was a foreign doctor with glasses and was also Bo Yi¡¯s personal family doctor. After he came with the first aid kit, Bo Yi communicated with him in English for a while before he walked in to check on an MUs condition. An mu did catch a cold. The seed was planted in the rain yesterday, and she ate too much today. It was really uncomfortable, and she was completely sick. Finally, she needed an IV. While the doctor was preparing the medicine and talking to Bo Yi, an mu looked at the stains she had vomited and quickly got up to clean it up. If he had to clean up these things himself, she would really want to die. But Bo Yi saw her from the corner of his eye. He immediately pursed his lips, stopped talking to the doctor, and walked over. an mu, it¡¯s time for the injection. Go wash up and change your clothes. Bo Yi pulled her back. I know. Now. I¡¯ll clean the floor first. An mu took a tissue and pulled out a garbage bag to clean up. However, Bo Yi pulled her back. go wash up. Hurry up. Don¡¯t let the doctor wait too long. It¡¯s already so late at night. The doctor is already so old and he still has to go back early. As he spoke, he took the thing from her hand. The words between the lines left her with no way to refute. An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± An mu had no choice but to wash up after hearing what he said. She slowly walked back, but when she turned around the corner, she could not help but look back, and her eyes widened in shock. She, she was stunned to see Bo Yi half-kneeling on one knee, lowering his head to tidy up. He cleaned up her vomit. She stopped in her tracks, her face full of shock. His heart also seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. An MU¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly, and it seemed that for a moment, she felt an unspeakable shock in her heart. Yes, he was shocked. Even though she had guessed it when he drove her away, seeing this scene with her own eyes, an MU¡¯s heart was still in turmoil. He was such an elegant and Noble person, but he actually went to clean up his own vomit. She even despised Yingluo herself. an mu did not know what she was feeling, but she knew that the scene of him half-kneeling down and cleaning up the stain had been fixed in her mind forever, and she would never forget it. An mu washed up again, changed into clean pajamas, and lay on the bed for an IV drip. There was still a faint fragrance on her pajamas. It was his pajamas. He had placed it by her bed after she had taken a shower. When an mu was lying in the soft and comfortable blanket, she felt warm in her heart for a moment, as if she was cured. Although he Xuxu was a little strong and chauvinistic, he did not allow himself to escape and did this and that, Xuxu! More than that, he was really taking good care of her. After the doctor put an mu on an IV drip, she thanked the doctor. The old doctor smiled and asked her, ¡± is she his girlfriend? ¡± At that moment, she mumbled and didn¡¯t say whether it was true or not, but her little face was red.. Chapter 2048 - Chapter 2048: cohabitation (14) Chapter 2048: cohabitation (14) Translator: 549690339 The old doctor was happy. He said that she was very cute and hoped that they would be happy. Then, he packed his things and left her room. It had to be said that when an mu heard others say that, she would feel really embarrassed, and her heart could not help but ripple. However, although Huahua had always been by her side taking care of her like an elder brother and an elder, it didn¡¯t feel like they were in that kind of relationship. At night, an mu did not dare to sleep, and she was still on an IV drip. However, after a while, someone knocked on the door. an mu, it¡¯s me. An MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly replied, ¡± please come in. When an mu thought of him now, her mind was filled with the previous scene. She had been really embarrassed and embarrassed when he had wiped her dirt. Bo Yi came in, but to an MU¡¯s surprise, he had already changed into his pajamas. An MU¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and she remembered what he had said during the day. He said that he would sleep with her at night, Yingluo! What, could it be that Yingluo ¡°MA-teacher, why are you here? it¡¯s almost 10 0 ¡®clock, you should rest.¡± An mu knew his habit of sleeping early. Bo Yi walked in and closed the door naturally. He walked to her bed to check on her condition. He adjusted the speed of the IV drip and slowed it down slightly. Finally, he pulled a chair over and sat down, facing her bed. Bo Yi said slowly, ¡± you sleep first. I¡¯ll wait here for you to finish the IV drip before leaving. He had to remove the needles for her. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I can do it myself .. ¡°It¡¯s easy to bleed. Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Quickly go to sleep.¡± If he pulled out the needle himself, he would not be able to press on the blood vessels, and it was easy to cut the skin when he pulled out the needle. Bo Yi rejected her directly. An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± How could he be so meticulous? at this time, in the 40 square meter guest room, an mu was lying on a huge bed. her slender figure seemed to sink in, and her figure looked so small on the bed. The main light was turned off, leaving only the bedside lamp, giving off a dim yellow and warm light. She was on an IV drip while leaning against the bed. He was sitting on a chair right beside her, holding a book from the bookshelf in the room. His eyes were slightly lowered, and he was reading leisurely and indifferently. An mu was curled up in the quilt. The room was quiet. She looked at his fair face and his posture. She really, really fell in love with him. Her eyes revealed an unconcealed infatuation. He was like a painting. Quiet, elegant, noble, low-key, and full of meaning. ¡°Teacher , ¡± ¡°zhenzhen, huh?¡± He spoke first, and then his gaze moved from the book to her. An mu clenched her little fist and blushed, but she still did not avoid her gaze. She mustered her courage and said, ¡± teacher, can you, can you kiss me? ¡± Yes, could he give her a kiss to confirm that everything in front of her was real? He was so outstanding, how could he fall for her? However, when she said that, Bo Yi seemed to be slightly stunned. He did not expect her to say such words. An mu saw that he was stunned, and her little face blushed even redder. She quickly stammered, ¡± no, no need. I was just joking. Teacher, don¡¯t take it seriously . ¡°Close your eyes..¡± Chapter 2049 - Chapter 2049: Cohabitation (15) Chapter 2049: Cohabitation (15) Translator: 549690339 He said. An mu: ¡± what? what¡¯s Yingluo? ¡± Half of an MU¡¯s small face was hidden in the quilt, revealing a pair of bright peach-shaped eyes, which were extremely beautiful. Unfortunately, he did not say anything else. Because he was already slowly approaching. An mu was so nervous that she did not know what to do. She could not help but say it when she saw how wonderful he was. As she watched him slowly approach her, she felt as if her breathing had almost stopped. she watched as he leaned over, his exquisite face getting closer and closer. suddenly, he raised a large hand and placed it on her eyes. when she instantly fell into darkness, his voice rang in her ear. ¡± little girl, don¡¯t you know that you have to close your eyes when you kiss? ¡± An mu held her breath, and her mind was tense. His voice was really soft, so soft that it made her heart beat wildly. Then, at this moment, she felt a soft touch on her lips. It was warm and cool. An MU¡¯s whole body froze, and it was as if fireworks exploded in her mind. It was as if she had fallen into a swamp of gentleness, unable to extricate herself. it was a very simple kiss, but it also seemed very pure, with a little bit of tender love. When he removed his large hand, their lips had just separated. When the light appeared in front of her eyes, his face was reflected in her eyes. Those eyelashes, they were so long. ¡°Be good, go to sleep.¡± He caressed her soft hair, his voice light and gentle. this time, an mu finally went to sleep obediently. the heat on her little face had dissipated for a long time. The IV drip had been on for a while. When Bo Yi pulled out the needle for her, his movements were very light, so light that she did not notice. He took down his things and tucked her in before leaving. Finally, he turned off the bedside lamp and left. Bo Yi returned to his room. He laid down on the big bed in his bedroom, his thoughts complicated. He had taken the diary from the study room and closed his eyes for a while. Finally, he got up, picked up a pen, and wrote down a lot of things. When he zoomed in, he saw that it was all about an MU¡¯s drip. She had agreed to stay over during the day, had a meal at noon, and had a stomach flu at night. She was on an IV drip. It was densely written, and there were many things in a row. In the end, Bo Yi paused and said, ¡± [ I¡¯ve tried so hard to fulfill your wish, so I hope you can cooperate with me and not hurt her, especially tonight. She¡¯s sick, so don¡¯t do that kind of thing to her again. ] After all, this was the first day of the exchange. He really hoped that they could cooperate well. Two in the morning. The night was quiet. A bedroom with a cold and emotionless style upstairs was lit up with a yellowish light. A person sat up on the bed and immediately saw an open notebook on the bedside table. There was also a pen lying in the middle. His eyes narrowed slightly as he took it over and read the lines written on it. However, when he saw the last sentence, the corners of his lips suddenly twitched and he let out a sneer. When a touch of black came back down, it was already ten minutes later. That¡¯s right, it was a black figure. He was dressed neatly and seemed to be going out.. Chapter 2050 - Chapter 2050: the second personality is jealous (1) Chapter 2050: the second personality is jealous (1) Translator: 549690339 However, as soon as he went down the stairs, the black figure seemed to be eager to come to the door of the innermost room on the first floor. He stood at the door and pressed on the handle. The door opened. This time, there was no lock. The expression on his face suddenly changed when he saw the figure on the big bed in the dark. It seemed a little subtle. He closed the door. He walked in. His entire body exuded an even more chilly air. He just stood by an MU¡¯s bed and looked at her soft short hair and her sleeping face. His vision became more and more obscure. Things really went according to his plan. But for some reason, he had an indescribable feeling. He didn¡¯t seem to be that happy, and his heart felt bitter. ¡°Mumu Qianqian, how did he make you stay, Qianqian?¡± He had to admit that looking at the things that Bo Yi had recorded during the day, he felt an indescribable jealousy for the first time. That was something that he did not know. Furthermore, looking at how they got along and how she slept at night without even locking the door, he could tell that she probably liked that him very much. He was full of confidence in him. It seemed that the door behind her was not closed tightly, and a cool breeze blew in from below. An mu shrank her body and fell into a light sleep, and her eyes seemed to be in a daze. It was as if something was moving. Suddenly, a very sensitive intuition came, and an mu suddenly opened her eyes. As a result, she saw a hand reaching out from the dark night and was about to touch her cheek! An mu suddenly screamed and woke up from the bed in shock. She sat up and pulled her quilt back. ¡°MA-teacher, save me, Yingluo!¡± An mu had just woken up from the darkness, so she could not see the other person clearly. She did not dare to look at him, but she was sleeping well. A black figure stood by the bed and reached out to her. She was really scared out of her wits, and she subconsciously called for Bo Yi. she clutched the blanket tightly, her small body trembling uncontrollably. The black figure standing by her bed froze. His hands curled up unconsciously as he watched her panic and cry for help from the teacher. However, at this time, he suddenly said slowly in the dark night, ¡± Mumu, why did you call me teacher? ¡± an mu was still trembling a second ago, but the next second, when she heard the voice, she was a little dumbfounded. This, this sound? An mu slowly raised her head and looked over. At this time, she was gradually getting used to the light at night, and she could vaguely see the person standing by the bed. He was wearing a Black Casual jacket, with wide shoulders and a narrow waist, long legs, and even a black leather glove on one hand. The other hand was not wearing it, and he was holding a Kasaya in his hand. Just now, it was this hand that had wanted to touch his face in the dark. An mu had already guessed who it was, and as she looked up, she saw the Fair and Handsome face that was staring at her without blinking. An MU¡¯s back was already covered in sweat. ¡°Embarrassed teacher Bo?¡± Did he really appear in her room at night in this outfit? what was he doing? was he going out, or did he just come back? An mu could not help but think of the previous nights, Hanhan. That inexplicable and strange feeling seemed to have returned. It was him. It was coming from his body. ¡°Mumu, come here..¡± Chapter 2051 - Chapter 2051: The second personality is jealous (2) Chapter 2051: The second personality is jealous (2) Translator: 549690339 He suddenly spoke at this moment. An MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although he had been like this most of the time at night, he had never hurt her in any other way except for doing those things. Yes, an mu vaguely noticed that he seemed to be a little different during the day and at night. Moreover, that feeling was too strong. Although an mu was a little scared, she still gathered her courage and slowly leaned over. She leaned against the head of the bed and reached out, as if she wanted to turn on the light. However, just as she reached out, someone suddenly grabbed her ankle through the blanket and pulled her over with a whoosh. an mu did not expect him to do this all of a sudden. she was already a little scared, and she suddenly exclaimed in shock. he was standing right in front of her, and an mu was pulled to his side. she subconsciously stepped back, but he grabbed one of her ankles and slowly leaned over, but she could not move. An MU¡¯s heart was beating fast. What was going on? what was he going to do? why did he appear here in the middle of the night? his actions were so strange. Mumu, don¡¯t call me ¡®teacher¡¯ at night. He leaned over, his fingers gently caressing her cheeks as he said slowly. The coldness on his fingertips made her shiver. An mu suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and said with an unstable breath, ¡± then, then what should I call you? ¡® She would actually call him Bo Yi sometimes, but it was mostly when she was angry and felt that she was not worthy to call him teacher. If she called him that normally, she would feel uncomfortable. his fingers finally brushed past her lips and landed on her chin. he pinched it gently and said slowly, ¡± why? don¡¯t you remember our relationship? ¡± He looked into her eyes in the dark. His voice was soft but somehow scary. I¡¯m your man. I¡¯m your man. The short six words made an MU¡¯s heart fluctuate again. In the day, he was stunned. He would never say such things. Although he was good to her, at that time, she felt that he was more like an elder, taking care of her like an elder brother. He always seemed to be lacking an intimate lover. It was not as direct as it was in the dark. ¡°You can call me Bo Yi. Of course, if you¡¯re willing, Yueyue can also call me hubby.¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± Hubby? An mu felt as if she was in a dream. she had no experience in love and did not understand these things at all. could an unmarried person casually call him husband and wife? However, no matter what, an MU¡¯s cheeks were red, and she felt that this was not something he should say. he wanted to be possessive and wanted to call an mu when he appeared, but he did not expect her to have such a big reaction. she was nervous, stammering, shy, and seemed to be frightened. What¡¯s wrong with calling me hubby? His clear and slender eyes were suddenly tainted with an indescribable playfulness. He leaned over and placed one hand on her body while the other caressed her full lips. He suddenly said, ¡± why? you¡¯re mine, and you¡¯ll be mine in the future. We¡¯ll get our marriage certificate, so you¡¯ll call me hubby sooner or later. What¡¯s wrong with calling me that earlier? ¡± An mu listened to his words- Chapter 2052 - Chapter 2052: The second personality is jealous (3) Chapter 2052: The second personality is jealous (3) Translator: 549690339 He only felt that each sentence was more exciting and more critical than the last. not to mention his tone, just the fact that they were getting their marriage certificate was enough to scare her so much that she almost stopped breathing. He said that he would register their marriage? His thin lips curled up slightly. That kind of smile set off his clear and exquisite face, and she only felt that there was an indescribable charm. Yes, it was charm, and it even had a bit of elegant charm. An mu almost fell into his smile, but she still tried to regain her rationality. She swallowed her saliva and said, ¡± no, it¡¯s not like that. Don¡¯t mess with me. Since you don¡¯t like me calling you teacher, then I¡¯ll call you Bo, Bo Yi. Bo Yi raised his brows slightly, a deep meaning seemed to flash across his eyes. He stared at her and suddenly said, ¡± what should I do? it¡¯s too late. I want you to call me hubby. ¡°W-what Yingluo?¡± An mu was incoherent. She avoided his gaze shyly. Her face was burning hot, and her mind was getting more and more confused. What ¡­ What was going on with him? Mumu, hurry up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have you. I¡¯ll make you call me hubby when you cry and beg for mercy. If he hadn¡¯t read in the ¡± Exchange Diary ¡± that she had just been put on an IV drip and was not feeling well, he wouldn¡¯t have had so much time to talk. He would have come earlier to ask for it. He still had things to do later and was pressed for time. He couldn¡¯t have her tonight, so it seemed like a good thing for her to call him hubby. An mu was shocked by his words. Although she could not believe what he said, she was more afraid that he would really want her. She really wasn¡¯t feeling well today, and she was afraid of him. The feeling he gave her was very strange. ¡°Eh? You won¡¯t say?¡± As he spoke, he suddenly wanted to pull at her clothes around her shoulders. An mu looked at him, her little hands clenched tightly, and her lips moved slightly. Huahua hubby. She let out a mosquito-like sound, and her whole body could not help but burn. Hubby In her entire life, she had never said those words to anyone. He was the first. An mu only felt that it was a very subtle feeling, as if a Dragonfly was sliding across the lake of her heart, causing ripples. Bo Yi saw that she lowered her head and said softly, as if she was nervous and uneasy. He was probably not very satisfied. He said in a low voice, ¡± I didn¡¯t hear you. An mu, however, was like a kitten who suddenly exploded. She closed her eyes and shouted, ¡± hubby! Hubby! I¡¯ve already shouted at you, what else do you want me to do? have you had enough?¡± In the end, an mu regretted it the moment she opened her eyes. The smile on the lips of the person in front of her suddenly deepened, and his eyes were particularly deep, faint, as if there were too many hidden meanings. An mu reacted and was a little nervous, and she wanted to step back. however, just as she was about to move, his entire shadow suddenly pressed down on her. something soft blocked her lips, nibbling and sucking deeply. An MU¡¯s head was buzzing until she felt a sudden pain on her lips. She had no choice but to open her lips slightly, and she could not stop him from invading and occupying her everything. A kiss that caught him off guard came like a storm! Chapter 2053 - Chapter 2053: The second personality is jealous (4) Chapter 2053: The second personality is jealous (4) Translator: 549690339 It was violent, aggressive, and full of possessiveness. she was unable to resist and was forced to bear it. The tip of an MU¡¯s tongue was numb from his touch. She tried to struggle away from him several times, but he firmly held her wrists and fixed them on both sides of her head. She was clearly alone. However, this kiss was completely different from the one she had taken the initiative to ask for that night. one was gentle and soft, while the other was violent and fierce. it seemed that an endless scene suddenly appeared in an mu¡¯s mind. Day, night, he during the day, he at night, the elegant and arrogant teacher in the day, the perverted demon at night, he was now abstinent during the day, the considerate him, the possessive him at night It was completely different. In an MU¡¯s mind, she seemed to have suddenly discovered a big secret. At this moment, he bit her lips and mumbled, ¡± Mumu, Mumu, you call me that at night. Remember, only at night, you belong to us! As he said this, his large hand suddenly slipped into her loose pajamas and touched her soft and smooth skin all the way up. However, she was suddenly pressed down by someone. An mu panted slightly, and her seductive peach-shaped eyes were filled with helplessness and panic. no, I called you husband. You said you wouldn¡¯t touch me tonight. However, she heard him chuckling faintly. His lips slid down from her lips and he said faintly, ¡± I don¡¯t want you tonight, but I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t touch you or KISS you. As he spoke, he broke free from her hands. An mu could not help but want to scream, so he kissed her lips and said with a messy breath, ¡± Let Me Love these two babies. An mu,¡±Qianqian!¡± he didn¡¯t stay here for too long and was about to go out. however, an mu¡¯s clothes were in a mess on the bed. nothing happened, but her shirt was stripped. Before he left, he could not help but kiss an MU¡¯s lips again. His voice was clear and charming. Mumu, go to sleep. I will come back to accompany you. his time was only at night, and he would make good use of every minute and second. An mu was ravaged by him for a while. When he could not have her, he kissed, hugged, and kneaded her. She almost lost her consciousness. She felt that if she did not figure out why he would have such a big change at night, she would definitely be dissociated. However, even though she was a little afraid of him, an mu could not help but ask slowly, ¡± Qianqian, it¡¯s so late. Where are you going, Qianqian? ¡± Why didn¡¯t he sleep at night? why did he have to go out for a walk? When he heard that, he was slightly startled. He didn¡¯t think that she would take the initiative to ask about his situation. His heart unconsciously fluctuated a little. It was a kind of indescribable emotion. A bastard who was not cared for by others and only made people feel afraid, perverted, and cruel seemed to be loved by others. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the person who tried to kill you.¡± In the dark night, his simple words hid many possible bloody scenes behind them. As expected, an mu was shocked. She held the quilt covering her chest and stood up slightly. isn¡¯t he dead? why do you still want to go? it¡¯s really dangerous. Can you stay away from them? ¡® It was very dangerous. She was really worried about him. babies an, please give me a ticket.. Tomorrow will be more exciting Chapter 2054 - Chapter 2054: The second personality’s jealousy (5) Chapter 2054: The second personality¡¯s jealousy (5) Translator: 549690339 Although an mu was afraid of him and could not figure out what was going on with his change at night, no matter what, he was Bao Yi. It was dangerous to come into contact with those people. How could he deal with them alone? bo yi looked at the worry on her small face and felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction in his heart. however, after that sense of satisfaction, he could not help but have some doubts. was she worried because of him in the day or because of him at night? his eyes darkened a little. suddenly, he leaned over again, held the back of her head, and kissed her hard on the lips. finally, he panted slightly and said, ¡® don¡¯t think too much. they met me, so they¡¯re the ones who are courting death. with that, he turned around and left. Before he left, he only left a few words. go to sleep. I¡¯ll come back to find you. ¡°Bo Yi! Bo Yi was stunned!¡± An mu called him from behind, but he left as if he did not hear her. He left just like that, and he even went to do that kind of thing. An MU¡¯s heart could not really calm down, let alone sleep. however, most of this was due to an mu¡¯s lack of understanding of him. an mu was worried and anxious, but when she gradually regained her rationality, she could not help but think of wanwan that night. she had been taken away by that man with the surname gong and had almost taken over her body. however, when she woke up, she was with bo yi. what had he done? How did he make that man send the duck in his mouth flying? Also, he would kill people in the dark. Moreover, when he said those words and things just now, it seemed as if it was not surprising at all. It was even nonchalant. An mu suddenly had an inexplicable thought. Perhaps, he was the one who was really terrifying. was he the one who stood at the top of the pyramid? However, no matter what, when an mu slowly lay down in the middle of the night, she tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. Her heart was in her mouth, afraid that something would happen to him. although he was going to take revenge for her, she might not want to. after all, nothing was worth mentioning compared to his life. In the end, an mu simply got up. She left the room in her pajamas and walked through the corridor. The lights on the first floor were still on. She walked to the curtains and looked at the dark night outside. She couldn¡¯t help but lower the heavy curtains, then slowly leaned against the window and squatted down. An mu was flustered and regretted not stopping him. However, Yingluo Would that really work? he looked like he had already prepared for this. After all, there were many things that he was not clear about. She did not dare to go with him in case she would be a burden. an mu just squatted down and hugged her knees. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. It was probably two hours, or perhaps even longer. Suddenly, the sound of a heavy motorcycle came from afar. The motorcycle was moving very fast, as if it was speeding. An mu suddenly remembered that he was wearing the same clothes as before. A Black Casual jacket, gloves, and a full black outfit. Could that be a Kasaya biker suit? He went out on his motorcycle at night? As she was thinking, an mu suddenly stood up. At this time, a dazzling light flashed outside, and a motorcycle suddenly stopped in the villa outside. Even though it was dark outside, an mu could still see his figure at a glance. He was slender, thin, and handsome.. Chapter 2055 - Chapter 2055: The jealous second personality (6) Chapter 2055: The jealous second personality (6) Translator: 549690339 She suddenly ran to the entrance, opened the door, and ran out. He had just parked his car outside when he saw a slender figure rush out. However, it seemed that she had run a little too fast. Her injured ankle in the morning was still not fully recovered, and she almost fell down the steps again. He appeared at the bottom of the steps in a flash and hugged her in his arms. He furrowed his brows and seemed a little unhappy. what¡¯s going on? didn¡¯t you sleep?! As he spoke, he had already picked her up and pulled her into his arms. An mu was still in shock. She grabbed his clothes tightly and asked anxiously and worriedly, ¡± how are you? Did you solve the problem? did you fight with them-¡± As the light grew brighter, an mu looked at his face. It seemed to be stained with some blood. Her eyes widened, and her words were stuck in her throat. bo yi carried her and walked towards her room. his tone was light but there was a hint of threat in it. ¡± you¡¯d better explain to me why you didn¡¯t sleep when i told you to. What¡¯s wrong with me and them? They provoked me and dared to touch my woman. They¡¯re courting death!¡± An MU¡¯s lips moved, but she could not say anything for a while. She saw clearly that there were some marks on his face, but they were all from others. He was fine and not injured. This made him feel a little relieved. However, now, facing his words, she could only say slowly and softly, ¡± Bo Yi, you went out in the middle of the night to do such a thing. How can I be at ease, Jue Jue? ¡± When Bo Yi heard this, he stopped in his tracks. There was a ripple in his eyes, and then a complicated look flashed past. He suddenly pressed her against the wall, lowered his head, and asked her, ¡® Mumu, do you prefer the me in the day or the me in the night? ¡± In the past, when she was not close to him, he wished that the first personality would cooperate with him. But now that he cooperated, he vaguely felt that something was wrong. He did not know what happened between them. He even thought that an mu would like the first personality in the day, Yingluo. And not the current him. He only asked the first personality to cooperate with him, and then he would be the one who would be with her day and night. He even ignored the question of who an mu would like. However, an mu was slightly stunned by his question. her mind subconsciously recalled what she had thought before. his strange changes at night and his daytime self seemed to be two different people. An MU¡¯s throat suddenly moved when he stared at her. She could not help but avoid his eyes. what, What¡¯s the Difference? ¡± indeed, she wanted to know if it was really as she thought and if there was any difference. However, Bo Yi¡¯s gaze became increasingly heated. He turned her small face and forced her to look at him. He pulled the corners of his lips and said faintly, ¡® what do you think? ¡± What do you think? His eyes were burning, as if he could see through her heart. It was as if whatever she was thinking was exposed under his eyes. he didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t know! an mu¡¯s heart moved quickly. his eyes were burning and deep, and the smile on his lips was threatening. his white and handsome face was stained with blood. he was in a daze in the corridor in black.. Chapter 2056 - Chapter 2056: The second personality is jealous (7) Chapter 2056: The second personality is jealous (7) Translator: 549690339 he pressed her back against the wall behind her. For a moment, the flow of air seemed to slow. It was as if some unknown truth was about to break through his heart. an mu looked at him in front of her, and her gaze finally changed a little. it was a little unbelievable and shocking. her lips moved, and she slowly said, ¡± huahua, are you not his huahua? ¡± It went without saying who he was referring to. The man in front of her was not the real Bo Yi, was he? An mu did not dare to move. When she said those words, she was already scared silly by her own guess. However, after he said this, the gaze in his eyes burned even more. it¡¯s not him, Wanwan? ¡± Looking at an MU¡¯s pale face, he suddenly did not dare to tease her and tell her the truth. He was afraid that she would be frightened, afraid that she would find out that he was abnormal, afraid that she would think that he was mentally ill, and then escape at all costs. Mumu, you¡¯re thinking too much. If I¡¯m not him, Who am I? ¡± With that, the smile on Bo Yi¡¯s lips slowly disappeared. He didn¡¯t say anything more, carrying her back to her room and placing her on the bed. An MU¡¯s breathing almost stopped. He didn¡¯t dare to speak. although he denied it, it was different. he almost admitted to something. Seeing that she was in a daze, Bo Yi said calmly, ¡± lie down obediently and wait for me to come over. After saying that, he took off his coat and went to the bathroom. An mu watched him take off his coat and go into his bathroom, and then she seemed to realize something. He went to take a shower? And then come over later? Sleep with me? Although Bo Yi had said this during the day, an mu still had an inexplicable feeling in her heart when she watched him go in to take a shower and sleep with her later. her small hands unconsciously clutched the blanket tightly because, this time, she seemed to have gone from fear to shyness. Yes. She would be embarrassed, shy, and nervous. Especially when she thought about how he had gone out at night to deal with the people who wanted to kill her, she felt touched and a little scared. Also, what did he mean by those words he said outside? Very quickly, he came out after ten minutes. an mu¡¯s slender and weak body had fallen into the soft bed, wrapped in a soft thin quilt. When an mu heard the faint sound of footsteps, she slowly opened her eyes while wrapped in the quilt. However, the moment she opened her eyes, she was stunned by what she saw. The blood in his body seemed to have frozen. he walked out of the bathroom with only a bath towel around his waist. his upper body was bare, and he looked lean and strong. his long legs were slender and strong. he looked thin, but after taking off his clothes, he had everything he wanted. his thin skin was full of strength. Her eight-pack ABS and mermaid-like lines stretched all the way under the bath towel, making her look irresistible. His hair was still wet, and he was currently wiping it with a towel. As for him, the Kasaya on his body Everything he used was his own Kasaya. an mu¡¯s face suddenly turned red. she looked at his perfect figure, and for a moment, she could not move her eyes away. She didn¡¯t know if it was because her state of mind had changed or if it was something else. Although Yingluo was still him, when he was intimate with her before, Yingluo was still him.. Chapter 2057 - Chapter 2057: The jealous second personality (8) Chapter 2057: The jealous second personality (8) Translator: 549690339 She was very resistant to it, and it had only been two times. Which time wasn¡¯t it forced? however, Looking at his body from a distance, an mu suddenly realized what an attractive body she had occupied before. she had been forced to do everything from the beginning to the end, but why did she feel like she had picked up a huge meat pie that had fallen from the sky? was there really no conspiracy behind this? No, there must be some. Yingying used his change that night to say that there must be a secret behind Yingying. At this moment, the curly-haired Bo Yi walked over slowly. The man¡¯s hair was short and was almost done after drying it for a few times. As he walked over, he threw the towel away and his hand fell on the bath towel around his waist. An mu suddenly turned around and covered her eyes as if she had been electrocuted. Her heart was beating violently as if it was going to jump out of her chest. He, he, he pulled off the bath towel? An Muming understood that she still wanted to be intimate with Bo Yi in the day because he was too distant and cold at that time. He said that he liked her but she did not have those feelings at all. Therefore, when she took the initiative to ask him if he could kiss her, she even felt that she was a hooligan. she was not reserved at all. However, at night, he kissed her forcefully, stripped her naked, took a shower in the bathroom, used everything she had, and even took off the bath towel and wanted to go to his bed . Suddenly, there was a dent on the bed behind her. An MU¡¯s heart tightened. He was already on the bed. The ¡°degree¡± of his actions at night was too hard for her to accept. such a huge contrast, could he really not feel it at all? However, at this moment, ¡°mumu mumu mumu.¡± His faint voice came from behind her, and his slightly cold hand fell on her slender waist, making her tremble a little. An mu did not dare to move, because when she turned around iust now, she saw that he was about to take off the bath towel! his arm continued to reach out from behind and wrapped around her waist, sticking close to the soft cotton on her waist. His lips slowly came close to her ear from behind. His warm breath fell on the back of her ear and her neck, dyeing it with a little bit of seductiveness. ¡°Thin and thin, Yi and Yi¡± An MU¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, and her little hands were pulling the sheets. Her ears were tickled by him, and she could not pretend to be asleep even if she wanted to. ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me hubby at night?¡± He tightened his grip and let her body touch him more intimately. On the huge bed, the two bodies of the man and woman were pressed tightly together, like a loving couple. An MU¡¯s face was even hotter, and she said in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯m going to sleep. I was worried about you before, but I¡¯m so sleepy now. These words, of course, were hinting at something. their bodies were tightly pressed against each other, and something menacing was pressing against her from behind, as if it was preparing to suddenly sweep across the city at any moment. her entire body was boiling hot, and she couldn¡¯t help but curl her toes. his body was clean after the shower, but once he got on the bed and hugged her, every cell in his body seemed to be screaming and boiling. But, After all, it was different. he didn¡¯t want to ruin her and make her sick. his heart would ache. However, was he going to let her go just like that? Chapter 2058 - Chapter 2058: The second personality is jealous (9) Chapter 2058: The second personality is jealous (9) Translator: 549690339 His thin lips moved slightly by her ear, but he still asked the question that he wanted to know the most. Mumu Qianqian, tell me, is the one you¡¯re worried about and like in the day or the night? ¡® an mu was stunned. she didn¡¯t expect him to take this question to heart. however, she was not stupid. this meant that she couldn¡¯t say it casually. there must be a lot of meaning behind it. ¡°Bo Yi, these two, aren¡¯t they both you? Yingluo, as long as you like Yingluo, like Yingluo.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I was forced to stay here without freedom. Yingluo, how could I like Yingluo, the Yingluo that I like no one? ¡± She stammered at the end, but her ears were already red. He saw everything clearly right under his eyes. Hence, as soon as she finished speaking, Bo Yi turned her small body around. He lowered his head and bit her lips, making her cry out in pain. Her slightly long peach-shaped eyes instantly welled up with tears. ¡°You little liar, you don¡¯t like anyone? If you don¡¯t like it, why don¡¯t you lock the door at night? If you don¡¯t like me, why would you worry about me going out at night? You don¡¯t like it? you¡¯re not firm when you speak, and you¡¯re hemming and hawing? At the end of his sentence, he bit her lips again and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± you little liar! Don¡¯t even think about deceiving me. an mu was really about to cry from being bullied by him. she really could not describe that feeling. at night, he was like a bad person, a devil. in the day, he promised to be an elegant and noble girlfriend who was cold and distant from men, but at night, he was bullied and handed over to him, who suddenly changed like a devil. Huahua, no, no, you¡¯re not Bo Yi. You¡¯re really not him. The Bo Yi I know and like isn¡¯t like this, Huahua. an mu covered her painful lips and sobbed out the truth in her heart. However, as soon as he said this ¡­ It was as if the air had frozen. even though their skin was pressed against each other and she was held in his arms, the coldness from his body spread to her body. the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped by dozens of degrees. An mu regretted it the moment she said that. He was the one who forced her to say that. However, after she finished speaking, she looked at his current state and his gloomy aura. An mu tried to struggle out of his grip, but she could not. ¡°bo ¡­ bo yi.¡± An mu was a little panicked, but she did not dare to look up at him. she only had a very bad feeling. she was 100% sure that she had said the wrong thing just now, and now she was in a daze. An MU¡¯s small body could not help but tremble in his arms. What did he want? he had just come back covered in blood. as for the man behind her, his face was originally very gloomy, ugly, and dark. his eyes seemed to be enshrouding a dark storm, as if he wanted to do something to punish her and vent his anger. However, when he noticed that the slender body in his arms could not help but tremble, he instantly felt her fear. She was afraid of Yingluo. His body froze. However, after a long time, a trace of unwillingness flashed in his eyes. But-I Damn it! why, why does everyone like the first personality, why? An mu originally felt that the cold atmosphere behind her had reached an extreme point.. Just when she was about to be unable to bear it, suddenly- Chapter 2059 - Chapter 2059: The second personality’s jealousy (10) Chapter 2059: The second personality¡¯s jealousy (10) Translator: 549690339 She felt that his aura seemed to soften. He hugged her tightly and buried his head in the crook of her neck. an mu¡¯s body was tense, afraid that he was going to do something extreme to her. However ¡­ However, at this moment, on a night like this, he said softly by her ear, ¡± Yueyue, sleep. Sleep, Yingluo. It was just two simple words. An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± He just hugged her like that, his voice clear and calm. It was as if after saying those words, the atmosphere around him was easing and warming up little by little. An MU¡¯s heart was shaken by his reaction. Although he was at an extreme state at night and during the day, when he said ¡®go to sleep¡¯ just now, he felt like he had returned to the state he was in during the day. he felt the same as he did during the day. He compromised. because she was afraid. she was terrified. She had to admit that she liked the Bo Yi during the day. He didn¡¯t understand why his heart felt so bad even though they were both in the same body. He felt so bad that it seemed to be bleeding. He was jealous, very jealous. He had also done so many things for her, but he couldn¡¯t compare to him during the day and couldn¡¯t compare to Hanhan at all. but so what if he was yingluo? It was the ¡®him¡¯ in the day who helped him get her here, not him. It was ¡®him¡¯ who made an mu stay willingly. it was ¡± he ¡± who made an mu like this body, and he was just a personality, a thought, and not even an independent soul in this body. He was just an accessory. an accessory that was despised, feared, and hated. however, he was also bo yi. He was the ¡®him¡¯ who was forcibly suppressed by ¡®him¡¯ with his rationality. he ¡± stayed away from everyone because of his rationality. He did not make friends and stayed away from his family. However, in the depths of ¡± his ¡® heart, in the depths of his soul, there was another place that was so isolated. ¡± he ¡± kept everyone out of the door, and the most pitiful one was not others, but ¡± he ¡°. It was ¡®him¡¯ who enjoyed the loneliness and desolation alone. Every day, he would sit on the sofa in an empty house, close his eyes, and the only sound he could hear was the ticking of the clock. At night, she was alone and could not sleep. He was afraid of loneliness. not just in the day, but also in the night. However, he was suppressing it during the day. At night, he did not need to suppress it. He could not bear the loneliness of being alone. An MU¡¯s appearance was like his life-saving straw. He would not let go, and it was impossible for him to let ¡°he¡± didn¡¯t dare to do anything during the day, but he was different! He was selfish, he was a bastard! He was a pervert! He would do anything to achieve his goal! that was why he did everything he could to keep her. However, people were always greedy. After keeping her, he wanted to take her heart one step further. He always laughed at the first personality¡¯s cowardice, but when he found out that an mu liked the first personality, he envied her for the first time. He let go of everything and dispelled the anger in his heart, just because he had been spurned by others and could not get anything. the only reason he could hold her tightly in his arms was because of yingluo¡¯s first personality. he had already taken advantage of her. What else was there to hope for? Chapter 2060 - Chapter 2060: The second personality is jealous (11) Chapter 2060: The second personality is jealous (11) Translator: 549690339 For a moment, an mu did not know what to feel. To be more precise, she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with what she had said. Wasn¡¯t it him all day and night? Although he was strange at night, she was also gradually enduring and accepting it. However, she noticed that although the aura around him had calmed down, it was unusually suppressed, and an MU¡¯s heart suddenly ached. She wanted to say something, but he just hugged her from behind and held her tightly in his arms as if nothing had happened. An mu did not know what to say for a moment. He had actually not done anything out of line to her. Just like that, time passed by little by little. He only had a few hours at night. Every time he saw her, he seemed to have to wait for a long time, a long time. When would he be able to live in the day like his first personality? or whether it was day or night, he would be able to have her completely and thoroughly. His time was really too short. It was so short that he could not express his love for her in time. An mu was held by him, and she did not sleep because she had a complicated feeling. Huahua didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. Actually, both during the day and at night, Bo Yi had asked her what the other person did in the dark or during the day. To be honest, if they were really two different people, then she admired and liked him during the day. However, other than a little fear of being teased by him in the dark, there were still some other emotions in the depths of her heart. After all, he had saved her and helped her many times. for a person like her, once someone was good to her, she would never forget it for the rest of her life. not to mention, in her eyes, they were the same person, so wanwan was happy whether she was in the day or at night. She was flustered. Moreover, Yingluo had been taken by him more than once at night. She really didn¡¯t know what she was doing, but she really just naively liked and admired this person. An mu finally raised his arm slowly. He was a light sleeper and did not sleep at all. He just squinted his eyes and watched her as she tried to break free from him. However, Yingluo However, when he saw her lifting his arm that was on her waist, she only turned over slightly and then put down his slender arm. As for herself, her small body slowly moved up a little. She buried her head in his arms and slept. Bo Yi¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank and his body seemed to be a little stiff. It was as if he had not expected her to take the initiative to run into his arms to sleep. However, at this moment. It seemed that things were not as simple as they seemed. He heard her mosquito-like voice, which was soft and gentle in the night. She said, ¡± Bo Yi, I know that you seem to be different from ordinary people in some ways, but it¡¯s okay, Wanwan. I like you. No matter what you are like, I like you. Wanwan, I hope that you¡¯ll be well. If I can stay with you and make you happy, I¡¯m willing to stay. ¡°Bo Yi, don¡¯t worry about me leaving Yingluo.¡± her words were like the mumbling in a dream. if she had not slowly raised her head to look at him, he would have thought that he had heard wrong. ¡°Bo Yi, I love you.¡± [ brother Jiu: I really feel bad for Bo Yi too, so I will use all my power to write the plot that I want the most. The finale is not for nothing. Stay up late J, please give me a ticket and thank all the treasures that I have tipped.. ] Chapter 2061 - Chapter 2061: High-energy, dating period (1) Chapter 2061: High-energy, dating period (1) Translator: 549690339 Bo Yi, I love you. Just like that, in the dark of the night, her slender and weak body was in his arms. Her soft voice slowly flowed in the dark night, telling him his love. She said that no matter how different he was from ordinary people, she would still like him and admire him. In an MU¡¯s eyes, although he was mysterious, sometimes elegant and Noble, sometimes treacherous and cruel, he did not torture her too much. Even if it was her first time, it was because she had been drugged and he had saved her from the bad guys. An mu noticed that his breath was frozen. She stared at his eyes in the dark night and asked softly, ¡± Huahua, Boyi, I gave me to you, and you won¡¯t lie to me. right? ¡± The two of them looked at each other in the dark. Their breaths flowed and spread. He suddenly lowered his head and the moment he lifted her up, he kissed her fiercely. He pried open her lips and deeply plundered her inside. The atmosphere between the two of them instantly heated up. His hand slid in uncontrollably. An mu trembled slightly, and the clothes on her upper body were stripped off again. Her bare upper body was pressed tightly against his. After the heart-palpitating and trembling kiss, an MUs cheeks were red, and she was panting slightly. She heard him leave a sentence in her ear, ¡± ¡°You said you would stay here forever, but don¡¯t lie to me.¡± That night, there was no passion and no self-sacrifice. Some of them were unusually gentle. He didn¡¯t fall asleep, but only hugged her silently. After all, he didn¡¯t have much time, and he didn¡¯t want to spend less time with her. he couldn¡¯t bear to. However, he couldn¡¯t just carry her like this all the way until the second personality appeared. According to the agreement of the first personality, he had to tell the other person what he had done that night before he woke up. But he was not willing to leave her. Even if he really had something to tell the first personality. An mu slept in his arms. Time passed by little by little, and the sky was about to brighten. No matter how unwilling he was, he still stood up slowly. He wanted to go upstairs and tell the first personality about this. However, just as he sat up, he suddenly felt a wave of dizziness in his head. His large hands hurriedly supported himself on the bed, but he could not resist the impact of some images in his head. Some images surged into his mind like a vortex. His original memories seemed to be torn apart, and some unfamiliar images seemed to appear. Suddenly, with a bang, Bo Yi¡¯s body, which had just gotten up, fainted. He lay on the bed and fell into deep darkness. the night slowly came to an end, and dawn quietly arrived. In the night, a second before he fell into darkness, a flash of annoyance appeared in his mind. He didn¡¯t have time to tell his first personality what he needed to know. There had been some changes in the night, but he hoped that nothing would happen to his Kasaya in the day. When Bo Yi woke up in the morning, he was also awoken by the strange soft creature in his arms. She was still in a deep sleep. She seemed to be very tired last night. She slept soundly but Bo Yi¡¯s body was completely stiff. as soon as he opened his eyes, she was in his arms. her upper body was bare, and her white and tender body was bathed in the soft morning light, which made her look particularly charming.. Chapter 2062 - Chapter 2062: High-energy, dating period (2) Chapter 2062: High-energy, dating period (2) Translator: 549690339 What made Bo Yi feel different was her chest, which was pressed against his. After he woke up, he could feel her softness on his chest, rising and falling slightly. Although this was the second time they had appeared on this bed with him as their personality, the feeling they had when they woke up in the morning was completely different from the last time. Last time, they were still separated by the blanket and there was some distance between them. This time, they were so intimate and naked. Bo Yi even suspected that he had done something to her that night. Ran Xuanji Did he do something that night? the current situation made him frown and he had difficulty breathing. The woman¡¯s body It was simply too soft. It was as if it had no bones and was a weak and fragile living being. At least, that was how Yingluo was. This was the first time Bo Yi saw a girl with her bare upper body appear in front of him. She was fair and tender, green and seemed to have a faint, indescribable fragrance that made one dazed. Bo Yi shifted his gaze away with difficulty and suddenly felt that his palm seemed to be a little hot. Bo Yi lifted the blanket slowly, wanting to get down. however, she seemed to have sensed that the warmth around her was leaving, and she subconsciously hugged him tightly ¡­! This hug was a fatal fit. Bo Yi¡¯s body stiffened and he clenched his fists. Bo Yi could not help but look down at her soft, cool, and soft body, as if he wanted to see how he could let her take it away. In the end, he saw an MU¡¯s soft and beautiful face half-pressed against his chest, and she was leaning pitifully against Huahua. Her skin was very white, but it was a delicate white, as if she was malnourished. Her nose was small, her mouth was full, and her eyelashes were long. He did not know why, but looking at an NYU¡¯s weak and delicate face, Bo Yi could not bear to push her away. He looked at her silently for a while, his fingers gently brushing the hair on her forehead. That soft and smooth hair seemed to have suddenly washed over her heart, making her feel itchy. Feeling the unusually soft body in his arms, he hesitated for a long time before he tried to hold this girl in his arms. At that moment, a deep look flashed in his eyes. Indeed. After an mu took off her disguise, it was easy for her to have the desire to protect others. It was because she was indeed too weak. A weak body and a strong heart were the most heartbreaking. the two of them had already gotten into the car at around eight in the morning. An mu was still gnawing on a piece of bread in the passenger¡¯s seat. She was wearing a black hoodie. When she looked at Bo Yi, her eyes were full of complaints. why didn¡¯t you tell me to wake up earlier? I rarely miss classes. It¡¯s only been a short while, and I took leave yesterday. Am I going to be late again today? ¡® an mu did not expect that she almost slept past school time after that night. Bo Yi replied calmly as he drove, ¡± I was afraid that you were too tired last night, so I asked you to sleep a little more in the morning. He had woken up two hours earlier than her and had already tidied up everything he needed to. It was not a bad idea to let her have breakfast in the car. After all, something might have happened to Hanhan and the others that night. An MU¡¯s heart was slightly touched when she heard his explanation.. Chapter 2063 - Chapter 2063: High-energy, dating period (3) Chapter 2063: High-energy, dating period (3) Translator: 549690339 She looked like a little squirrel, staring ahead without moving and eating her breakfast in silence. However, her eyes would secretly glance at him. That glance was filled with the shyness of a girl. It made one¡¯s heart race. Initially, Bo Yi had wanted to end this mission and leave the school because of the appearance of his second personality. However, he did not realize it later on and continued to complete the mission. Hence, he continued to stay in the school and replace the ¡± professor. Therefore, he continued to teach today. The first class in the morning was biological anatomy class, so both of them had to go early to prepare. An mu did not think too much about it. When they were about to reach the school, she asked him to stop the car first and went in by herself. She was afraid that it would be a bad influence and cause him unnecessary trouble. Bo Yi understood her and did not make things difficult for her. However, as the car drove away, he turned back, rolled down the window, and said to her, ¡± an mu, wait for me at the school gate after school. We¡¯ll go to your place in the afternoon and move the things we need. An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± Although she knew that she was going to live at his place, when her luggage was about to move in, an mu suddenly realized that their relationship had changed. She had changed from a girl to his woman. Watching the Maybach drive away and gradually disappear from her sight, an mu did not know what to feel. He was so high and mighty, and she was as insignificant as a speck of dust. Although she was worried that there might be some unspeakable secret behind this, or that there might be a trap, at this moment, all the good he had done for her was to make her believe that she was really being watched over by God. She had been a good person for half her life and suffered so many misfortunes. Perhaps God wanted to make it up to her and let all her bad luck in exchange for the man she had today. An mu thought that she must work hard. When she said that she was not good enough for him, she knew clearly in her heart that she was really not good enough for him. However, since they were together, she must work harder and try to catch up with him. She didn¡¯t want to be left behind by him forever. Even if she couldn¡¯t compare to him forever, at the very least, she didnrt want to be too bad. She wanted to shorten the gap between them. For the sake of the person she loved, she would make herself better. Because she had always believed in a saying, ¡± if you bloom, the butterfly will come. The luck she had now was just a chance given to her by God. However, whether she could seize this happiness and seize it in the future would all depend on her. She believed that everything would be better. During the anatomy class in the morning. There were twenty-five people divided into small classes. It wasn¡¯t too many, but it wasn¡¯t too few either. After all, they had to try it out personally, so time was precious. They were dissecting a rabbit today, but the dissection method was much crueler than the last time. Because they were going to perform a heart rupture surgery today, the little rabbit was reduced to a contribution to the medical world. However, there was a little surprise in today¡¯s anatomy class. During the explanation and surgery, a tall and hot girl took the initiative to be his assistant. She was wearing a white coat, had blond hair, and blue eyes. She was very beautiful. She carefully prepared all kinds of tools for him and even had some physical contact with him from time to time. She looked at him with a bold infatuation in her eyes, which she did not hide.. Chapter 2064 - Chapter 2064: High-energy, dating period (4) Chapter 2064: High-energy, dating period (4) Translator: 549690339 this made an mu, who was standing at the side with big black-rimmed eyes, feel particularly uncomfortable. it was as if a bottle of vinegar had been knocked over, and she was so sour that her heart was about to bubble. alright, now that you¡¯ve all seen it clearly, who¡¯s going to give it a try? ¡± Bo Yi raised his head and asked calmly. At the end of his sentence, Bo Yi¡¯s gaze swept across everyone and finally fell on an mu. An mu was wearing a peaked cap, a big black eye frame, and a wide jacket. She looked like a timid little Asian, and she was not eye-catching at all. She was fair and clean, and she often attracted the attention of men with special sexual preferences. an mu was still jealous a second ago, and her small hands were clenched tightly. however, when she saw his gaze, her heart almost skipped a beat. Bo Yi looked at her. His intention was clear-he wanted her to take the initiative. However, an mu did not know what was wrong with her at that moment. Her throat seemed to be stuck, and her lips moved, but she could not say anything. professor, let me try. I want to try. Suddenly, a sweet voice interrupted. Everyone looked over and saw that it was the assistant beside the professor. Immediately, someone laughed meaningfully. After all, she did not hide her admiration at all. However, since someone had already mentioned it, an mu naturally did not have the opportunity to do so. Bo Yi looked at her. That look was rather meaningful. An mu lowered her head in silence. Her little hand clenched her clothes tightly, and her eyes were filled with sadness and her heart was full of disappointment. Not because of him, but because of herself. Didn¡¯t you say you would be good yourself? She wanted to become outstanding for him to see? When an mu slowly raised her head again, she saw that the girl seemed to be improper in some way, and she was begging him to teach her step by step. The two of them were so close to each other, and an mu felt that it was even more glaring when she saw him looking down to guide her. When it finally ended, he was about to summarize it, but an mu raised her hand and looked at him without blinking. professor, I want to try it too. Bo Yi looked at her and saw that an MU¡¯s small mouth was slightly pursed, and the expression on her small face was tense. This scene looked nervous in the eyes of others, but in his eyes, he knew that it was unwillingness. ¡°Alright, you can try.¡± Bo Yi did not know what her standard was but he wanted to know. In fact, a top student had a high status everywhere. This was also an MU¡¯s voice, so no one would be impatient or disdainful. Although an MU¡¯s behavior was childish sometimes in his eyes, it was undeniable that she had A+ in every subject and almost monopolized all the scholarships. After an mu came up, Bo Yi took the scalpel and cut the heart¡¯s main artery. He then retreated to the back and said in a calm voice, ¡± handle it. everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they saw the difficulty of the problem an mu was facing. An mu frowned slightly. Heart rupture repair? Was he deliberately making things difficult for her? his ¡°little assistant¡± just now didn¡¯t have such a difficult problem. An MU¡¯s application came in mainly because she could not stand the contact between the female student and Bo Yi. She was jealous, very jealous. But now ¡­ an mu only frowned slightly, then she put on a pair of disposable gloves to deal with it. ¨C heart rupture was not the rupture of a heart as it seemed on the surface ¡­. Chapter 2065 - Chapter 2065: High-energy, dating period (5) Chapter 2065: High-energy, dating period (5) Translator: 549690339 Most of them referred to ruptured blood vessels in cases of cardiac aortic dissection. This surgery was very meticulous and troublesome. First, it needed to be pericardium puncture to prevent blood congestion. He would also need to do a venulotomy to transfuse blood to prevent shock, and finally, suture the blood vessels. If this kind of surgery were to be performed on a human, it would be a very serious surgery that required anesthesia. Furthermore, doctors from many departments had to rush over. The Department of Anesthesiology, Cardiology, Cardiology, and Cardiology, as well as the Department of radioactivity, all of which she had been studying and studying. It was not for nothing. Once an mu entered the operating state, she seemed to have changed into a different person. She was quiet, calm, and very rational. bo yi watched her every move from her side. he watched her serious expression and her completely immersed expression. he watched her exquisite technique and her beautiful fingers handling the surgical tools neatly. a hint of admiration flashed in his clear eyes. The surrounding students were also stunned. let me give you a simple example. the water from the water pipe is connected to the bucket, but there is a crack in the water pipe, and then the water will come out from the crack. the more it comes out, the bigger the crack will be, and it will flow into the heart. once the blood enters the heart, it will be a very serious problem, and the death rate will be very high. After saying this, Bo Yi asked them, ¡± do any of you know why? ¡± As soon as he said that, everyone began to think and discuss, as if they were trying to come up with an explanation. At this time, an mu still had her head down. She was dealing with the wound while she said slowly with a mask on her face, ¡± because the heart is a pumping device. Once the blood enters, the heart will stop and can¡¯t pump blood. In this way, the body will die soon. His words received a round of applause from everyone. at this time, an mu¡¯s surgery had finally ended. looking at the applause around her, she smiled slightly. she was very satisfied and happy, but she did not know how he would think of her. at this moment, an mu¡¯s cheek suddenly felt itchy. she raised her arm to rub it, but it was still itchy. she took off her gloves and wanted to touch it, but a hand was one step ahead of her. it was a slender, jade-like finger that landed on her cheek and rubbed it, as if it was helping her to move a tiny hair. An mu was stunned. She slowly raised her head and looked at Yingying. Bo Yi looked down at her, his fingers leaving her cheek. The moment an mu raised her head, she met his smiling eyes. Bo Yi said to her, ¡± you¡¯re very outstanding. An mu, you¡¯re excellent. At a certain moment, an mu felt like a child who worked hard just to get a compliment from the professor. it seemed that no matter how many times others said it, it was useless. they could not beat his one sentence. You¡¯re very outstanding. An mu raised her head and looked at him. For a moment, it was as if the surroundings were quiet, and only the two of them were left. She only had eyes for him. Bo Yi touched her head. The moment an mu slowly lowered her head, she almost cried. She had embarrassed herself in front of him for so long, but she had finally gotten a chance to make a small comeback. In front of so many people, he praised her, touched her head, and even .. Chapter 2066 - Chapter 2066: High energy, dating period (6) Chapter 2066: High energy, dating period (6) Translator: 549690339 he even helped her to sweep away the hair on her face. although others might not be able to see the special meaning behind it, she was already satisfied. Because she knew that he was very reluctant to have physical contact with others, and he wanted to avoid it as much as possible. But only himself. An MU¡¯s heart was filled with a honey-like taste, which dispelled her previous jealousy and envy of others. However, an mu did not notice that when she returned to her original position, the tall blonde girl who was helping Bo Yi with his ¡± little assistant ¡± with her eyes closed gave her a strange look. When an mu returned to her seat and looked at Bo Yi again, her cheeks and ears blushed uncontrollably. Bo Yi looked at her lightly, and when their eyes met, an mu lowered her head shyly, and her two little hands could not help but clench together. Although this scene was fleeting, it was still seen by the people who had been watching closely. A touch of shock flashed in their green eyes. A girl¡¯s mind was always sharp. It was inevitable to notice something when observing the person one liked. the female student fixed her eyes on an mu again. the weak-looking asian teenager, lao ai, was dressed in a plain and unremarkable way. this and the professor, these two people! ??? How could he? Was he going to have a fight with their new university professor with a pretty face that was even more tender than a girl¡¯s? No, she had to find out what was going on. She did not believe that her teacher was gay! An mu spent the entire morning in a wonderful mood. In school, it was strictly forbidden for teachers and students to have any intimate relationship. No matter who you were, it was not allowed, and if it was serious, you would be expelled. Therefore, the two of them only exchanged looks at most for each other¡¯s good. In fact, Bo Yi did not care. He was not a real teacher, but he knew that this was very important to an mu. After school, an mu waited at the school gate with a schoolbag on her back. She was holding a small phone in her hand and sending a message to Bo Yi, telling him that she would walk ahead first and not be discovered by others. In fact, the chances were very small because she didn¡¯t have any friends in school. No one paid attention to her, and she was so busy that she didn¡¯t have time to deal with interpersonal relationships. However, everything had to be done just in case. However, when an mu walked out of the school gate, there was a figure among the many students who quietly observed her. He followed her. However, with so many students swarming out, it would indeed be difficult to be discovered if they said they were following her. An mu stood at the door for a moment. After sending him a message, she walked along the path they took and carried her bag. She was wearing a hat, a sweater, and school pants. Her clothes were loose, and one could not see her butt and chest at all. It was almost a straight line, which was very unremarkable. She looked like a thin boy, and no one would take a second look at her. Not long after, a Maybach that drove out of the school¡¯s underground parking lot attracted some people¡¯s attention. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh. However, that was all. After all, this city was one of the top cities in country M, and luxury cars were everywhere. After an mu had walked past two streets, she got into a car that was parked on the side of the road. at this time, there were very few students, and no one would notice her. an mu originally wanted to dawdle for a while because she was probably ¡®guilty¡¯ or something. her heart was always throbbing, and when she looked back, it seemed that everyone was following her. [ there¡¯s more at night, there¡¯s more.. My babies, please get tickets on the weekend! ] Chapter 2067 - Chapter 2067: high energy, dating period (7) Chapter 2067: high energy, dating period (7) Translator: 549690339 Her heart was in a mess until he suddenly called, and an mu immediately sneaked into the car. at this time, a figure dodged under a streetlight with a mobile phone in his hand. when he saw an mu getting into a luxury car, he immediately took a series of photos with his mobile phone. the car should have left soon after an mu got in. However, the car stopped for a long time, giving the people under the street lights a chance to take pictures. After the car left, a tall female student walked out from under the streetlight. Her golden hair was scattered. She put away her phone and looked down at the strange scene. Yes, she was very curious about who Mory was. He was a poor Asian who could not wait to work 30 jobs a day. Mory was very poor, and he was a thin boy. They were all people who were completely drowned out by the crowd, but Morri just got into a luxury car! she didn¡¯t see wrongly, did she? he didn¡¯t expect that she would actually catch something fishy when he just felt that there was something fishy about it. The person under the light went to check the photos again nervously. However, she did not know what she saw, but her expression changed instantly. There was a man¡¯s profile in the photo, and he was very close to Mory. Although it was blurry, she could still vaguely see the outline of his side profile. that person was clearly yingluo, their professor? The girl¡¯s face was pale. Looking at the blurry image on the phone, she was afraid that she had recognized the wrong person. however, it was still too far-fetched to not believe it. How can this professor be with a student? not to mention, they¡¯re both of the same gender. She really hoped that she was just overthinking it! At noon, Bo Yi brought an mu to a China restaurant. When an mu followed him to a place where there were many Chinese, she really felt like she had returned to China after a long time. Familiar decorations, familiar Asian faces, and familiar dishes. although she had never eaten many of them before, it didn¡¯t stop her from feeling the food here. It was very comfortable and natural. When the dishes were served, Bo Yi first served her a bowl of soup. As he placed it on the side of the table for her, he said in a gentle and calm tone, ¡± this time, I¡¯ll watch you. I¡¯ll see if you don¡¯t know how to control yourself and eat more. There were still a lot of dishes. Bo Yi wanted to give her the best because he felt sorry for an mu and loved her. Now, he finally had a reason. However, he had ordered so many dishes because he wanted her to try more of the dishes, not because he wanted her to finish them all. An mu looked at the antique-looking private room, and the plates of exquisite dishes were served. She almost drooled. When she heard what he said, she almost begged him pitifully. She said, ¡± teacher, can we take it back if we can¡¯t finish it? ¡± Bo Yi was slightly stunned. actually, it was not impossible to take the food back. however, he had never experienced such a thing before because he rarely came out to eat alone. otherwise, it would be a gathering for everyone, and the remaining food would have nothing to do with him. Bo Yi looked at her hopeful eyes and finally closed his head slightly. He said gently, ¡± I¡¯ll do as you say. When Bo Yi said this, the young waitress was serving a dish respectfully. Hearing Bo Yi¡¯s pampering tone, the waitress glanced at an mu, her eyes full of envy.. Chapter 2068 - Chapter 2068: High-energy, dating period (8) Chapter 2068: High-energy, dating period (8) Translator: 549690339 An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± An mu naturally knew better than anyone else about that glance. However, the waiter probably didn¡¯t know that he was just an ordinary international student. No, he was an international student who had a worse life than many other international students. she was even envious of herself. However, everything in front of her now was really like a dream. She didn¡¯t expect anything to happen between them in the future. She only hoped to be by the side of the person she loved, as long as she could. An mu was eating delicious Chinese dishes, and Bo Yi was still putting food in her bowl from time to time. An mu looked at his thoughtfulness and care. She saw it in her eyes, and her heart was slightly moved. Actually, whether Bo Yi was good or not, she still liked him. She did not like him just because he drove a luxury car and lived in a villa. However, the fact that he could say those words just now, no matter what, he still coaxed her until her heart was so soft that it was about to overflow. She really, really wanted to be able to sit and eat with him like this every day, no matter where they were. an mu wished him well, and she hoped that the person she loved could always shine. after the meal, bo yi drove her to the neighborhood she used to live in. There were no classes in the afternoon. Most of the time, students had to learn by themselves in college. It was all up to the individual. When an mu returned to the small attic again, she was very emotional. She only felt that she rarely appeared in the attic at this time. She was either busy with classes or working to earn money, so she had no time to come back here. However, when she came back this afternoon, an mu looked at the parasol trees with yellow leaves on both sides of the bustling Street. She couldn¡¯t describe the feeling in her heart. Although this little attic was old and shabby, he had cleaned it up and made it warm and clean. He had accompanied her through a difficult period of time. Looking back now, it could really be regarded as an unforgettable experience. However, she never wanted to go back. An mu took out her box and started to put her books in it one by one. Bo Yi also came in and helped her unpack. There were two suitcases in total. The other one contained some of her clothes. Actually, those clothes were very cheap but Bo Yi thought of better ones for her. She was not willing to throw the rest away. She had always said that she would buy whatever she needed. She didn¡¯t want to spend his money on everything. He was attracted by a photo frame. she had put the photo frame in the drawer and did not take it out to put it on. however, it was at the head of the bed, after all. it was clear that the photo frame had a special place in her heart. In the photo, Yingying was clearly two people. One of them had waist-length hair and a pale face with a weak sense of beauty, while the other had a fair and delicate appearance with short hair. The two people in the photo were 80% similar in appearance. Their faces were especially similar. this scene immediately reminded bo yi of what an mu had told him before. the younger twin brother, yingluo, was a girl, so no matter what, she should be yingluo¡¯s twin? Bo Yi looked at the clean and handsome boy in the photo, his eyes flashing slightly. It seemed that what an mu said was almost the same. Her brother was dead. However, the information showed that it was a boy, and the person in front of him was an mu Qianqian. Could she be the one I¡¯m looking for? [ brother nine: Oh, I¡¯m so tired recently. The new week is coming. I¡¯m begging for a ticket. Love you guys, good night. Thank you for the gift of the baby heart emoji yesterday.. ] Chapter 2069 - Chapter 2069: High-energy, dating period (9) Chapter 2069: High-energy, dating period (9) Translator: 549690339 Yes. bo yi held the photo frame in his hand and turned his head slowly. he glanced at an mu, who was packing her luggage with her back facing him. An mu was packing her books, and it seemed to be a little hot. She had taken off her hat, and her short hair was soft and longer than the average boy¡¯s. Her neck was vaguely exposed, slender and fair. She was sweating a little, and her white cheeks were slightly red. His eyes flickered. In fact, Bo Yi could not decide who was the person that the base needed. According to the information, the gender was male, and the students who went to school here before were also male, but an mu was obviously a girl. For some reason, she had replaced her brother with excellent grades and a similar appearance to deceive everyone. If he hadn¡¯t come here for her, he probably wouldn¡¯t have found out what she had done. He had to admit that she had hidden it very well. However, now that an mu had become his woman, the mission was a different matter for him. Even if an mu was not needed by the base, he would keep her, so that she could be by his side. However, an mu was so good at hiding. What if she was the one who once worked for ZF? Perhaps, she had already replaced her younger brother at that time? Bo Yi did not know all of this, but he thought that he would have to be honest with an mu sooner or later. He did not want her to think too much about it since she was so sensitive. When an mu was almost done, she turned around and saw Bo Yi holding a photo frame in his hand and looking down. She was shocked and snatched it from him. you, how can you look at my private things!? He had long known about her background, but she had never known. bo yi stood up slowly and looked at her calmly. he said slowly, ¡± an mu, i¡¯m sorry. i just didn¡¯t think that it was a very private thing. i just wanted to see you up there. ¡® The her in the picture was only in her teens, the prime of her youth. She was especially young, not to mention her long hair. An mu did not know what to say after he said that. She took a deep breath, picked up the photo, and looked at the two people in the photo frame. An indescribable complexity flashed in her eyes. Bo Yi slowly walked towards her and placed his hand on her soft hair. He lowered his head and looked at her affectionately. an mu, are you willing to grow your hair in the future? ¡± An mu would graduate in a year, and her long hair was her real appearance. She did not have to cut her hair short and live in someone else¡¯s place. he wanted her to live for herself. An mu looked at herself in the photo frame. She had long black hair that reached her waist. When she was a girl, she wore a high school uniform with short sleeves and a short skirt in summer. At that time, she was still her Xuanji. She was young and inexperienced. An mu slowly raised her head and looked into his deep eyes.. She asked, ¡± do you like my long hair? ¡° Chapter 2070 - Chapter 2070: High-energy, dating period (10) Chapter 2070: High-energy, dating period (10) Translator: 549690339 Bo Yi caressed her hair, his clear eyes filled with seriousness. I just hope that you can be happy and be yourself. at this point, the expression on his face seemed to relax a little, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. he said, ¡± and, zhenzhen, you do look good with long hair. ¡± Besides, you do look good with long hair. An mu was stunned when she heard the last part. She slowly lowered her head, pursed her lips, and her ears turned red. Her little hands were holding the photo frame together. Her eyes were watery, and there was an indescribable feeling in her heart. It was a little sweet. then, she was stunned. Can I keep my hair long now? To grow his long hair? When an mu thought of this, her heart could not help but throb slightly. To Bo Yi. Good-looking. He could say that she was good-looking as long as she did not have some looks. It was to be pleasing to the eye. The more one looked at her, the more they looked at her. The more good-looking she was, the more good-looking she became. There were many people with good facial features on her face, but it did not mean that she would be liked by new people. No matter how beautiful some people were, they were a perfect match if they were not pleasing to the eye. The feeling they gave people was very important. An mu was born like this. She was fair and clean, with a small face the size of a palm, clear eyes, long eyelashes, a delicate nose, a small full mouth, and a light cherry pink. She looked clean and comfortable. Sometimes, she was as stubborn as a deer, and sometimes, she was so weak and helpless like a homeless little beast. As for her, she seemed to have an appearance that no one knew about, but she had a very likable appearance. All she knew was how to study, how to earn money, and how to support the family. Even the clothes she wore were of the same color. However, even if she didn¡¯t appreciate it, it didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t. When a person really put their attention on her, they would get more and more unknown surprises from her. She was someone you would like more and more. It was probably because she had been in his arms for the past two days when he had woken up in the morning. She had even snuggled so intimately in his arms. In the bottom of Bo Yi¡¯s heart, even if he had wanted her to be a younger sister, a student to take care of her and his heart ached for her more, it seemed to have changed little by little. No matter what, he was her first man, and she was his first woman. The meaning was really different. After Bo Yi helped her pack, he helped her carry the two suitcases. When she went out, she was holding a little teddy bear in her arms. An mu wanted to help him carry a suitcase, but she was rejected by Bo Yi. An mu still wanted to say something, but when she saw Bo Yi carrying two suitcases down with ease, she could not say anything except for shock. One must know that most of her luggage was filled with heavy books, but he carried them so easily? An mu could only follow him downstairs. Because the Maybach was very large, it was very difficult to enter the alley. It was also inconvenient to Park in the alley during the day, so the car was parked on the roadside outside these dilapidated buildinqs. An mu thought that he still had to carry Duan Qi for a while, and she felt a little sad. He was just a professor. Although he had a good figure when he took off his clothes, was Yingying¡¯s body the same as her strength? She was really afraid that he would be exhausted. However, just as an mu walked out of the dilapidated corridor and subconsciously looked for him, she saw something that made her eyes widen in horror-! Chapter 2071 - Chapter 2071: It’s bloody! Two personalities merging?(l) Chapter 2071: It¡¯s bloody! Two personalities merging?(l) Translator: 549690339 Just as she was about to scream, an arm suddenly stopped her neck from behind. One hand covered her mouth and nose, and she was dragged back. An mu made a muffled sound and tried to pry his hand away. The little poodle was forced to fall to the ground, and it was stained with mud. in front of them, the alley was surrounded by about 20 hooligans. each of them was holding a stick and walking out from the remote corners. And in front of Bo Yi, more than half of them were blocking him. Some were even holding machetes. When an mu came out just now, she saw this scene. As soon as she came out, the people behind her immediately stopped her, a weak chicken, and covered her mouth and nose to stop her from screaming. An mu was completely dumbfounded when she saw this scene, especially when she saw those sticks and knives lined up in front of Bo Yi. Each of them was eager to try, and an MU¡¯s legs almost went soft and she almost cried. Who were these people? Was he in cahoots with the one who came to kill him that day? Bo, didn¡¯t Bo Yi settle it last night? could it be that Huahua ¡­ An mu struggled non-stop, but she was held in place by someone. At this time, the person behind her suddenly laughed coldly and shouted, ¡± you¡¯re so f * cking bold last night. You dared to attack the gong family¡¯s nest alone. You¡¯re lucky to come back alive, but you¡¯re not so lucky today. Either you two are taken away obediently, or you die Here immediately!!! As soon as he said that, an MU¡¯s face was filled with shock. She did not expect it to be because of that matter. At this moment, Bo Yi turned back. last night? His slender figure stood there. When he slowly raised his head, his slightly long hair covered his forehead. He clearly had a fair and clear face, but at this moment, there was an indescribable gloominess on his face. An mu stared at him, and she was so anxious that tears were about to come out of her eyes. She struggled desperately to stop him, but she could not break free. She didn¡¯t want him to be in trouble. At this moment, Bo Yi¡¯s thin lips moved and a few words popped out expressionlessly, ¡± let her go. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I? Haha, you want us to let this brat go? She caused so much harm to young master Gong that he couldn¡¯t wait to chop her up and let her go. Let me tell you! Don¡¯t even think about leaving today!¡± As he spoke, he kicked an MU¡¯s knee, and an mu knelt on the ground as her legs gave way. Bo Yi¡¯s pupils shrank and a layer of ice-cold frost covered his entire body. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you today no matter what! Brothers, go!¡± As they spoke, they immediately took out their clubs and knives and surrounded him. An mu immediately screamed, ¡± don¡¯t be scared! An mu wanted to rush forward, but someone held her down and forced her to kneel on the ground. She could not move. An MU¡¯s heart was about to burst out of her chest. She did not even dare to see what would happen next! However, as she looked ahead, her eyes suddenly froze and her eyes widened. Although more than ten people surrounded Bo Yi, the situation was not what he had thought. An mu finally saw it clearly.. When a man raised a stick and smashed it at him in the crowd, he stopped the man¡¯s wrist at a faster speed and hit the man¡¯s abdomen hard- Chapter 2072 - Chapter 2072: Bloody! Two personalities overlapping!(2) Chapter 2072: Bloody! Two personalities overlapping!(2) Translator: 549690339 The man¡¯s wrist loosened from the pain, and he suddenly grabbed the stick and swung it at the man¡¯s head. He turned around and clamped another man¡¯s wrist, and with a strong twist, the man screamed in pain. His bones were probably broken- ¨C ! Every time he attacked, he was full of explosive power. He was so fast that an mu could barely see him clearly. He was decisive and ruthless, and his breath was cold as if he had changed into a different person. While he was dealing with two people, a man behind him grabbed his coat and wanted to cut him with a machete. An mu was so scared that she wanted to scream, but she found that she could not make a sound! At that critical moment, it was as if there were eyes on his back. The person behind him grabbed his clothes, and he took off his suit in the blink of an eye. An mu did not see how he did it, but he had already wrapped the two sleeves of his suit around the other party¡¯s neck. He grabbed the machete and decisively cut off the arm of the other party who was grabbing nothing. Then, he kicked the person who was screaming in pain away-! That kick had actually traveled six to seven meters-! One could see how strong he was! In an instant, the scene of him being surrounded by more than ten people turned into a scene of wolves on the ground. The ground was filled with painful wails and bleeding broken hands. The scene could be described as bloody and tragic. And in this scene, he was still standing there alone. His handsome face was delicate and cold, especially his eyes, which were dark and exuding a frosty aura, making people feel fear from the bottom of their bones. Everyone was dumbfounded. Including an mu. She was still being pressed to the ground in a sorry state. A few minutes ago, she thought that the end of the world was coming. She thought that he would be badly hurt by so many people. But now, he was the only one standing in a daze in the bloody scene around him! After dealing with them, he was still safe and sound. An mu was completely dumbfounded and could not believe it. The tears that had flowed down from before were almost forced back. At this moment. Bo Yi¡¯s suit was gone, and he was only wearing a white shirt. He lifted his bloodied fingers slightly and stood there. His long and fair fingers removed his tie bit by bit. His movements were neither fast nor slow, and he was elegant and handsome like a noble young master. however, his eyes were cold and sinister, his sharp jaw had a cold arc, his thin lips were tightly pursed, and his fingers were stained with a lot of other people¡¯s blood. Therefore, he had a strange air about him, and after seeing how he dealt with people, it made people feel even more terrified. But only this time, an mu was not afraid. She just looked at him like a fool because she felt that the man in front of her, with his gloomy hostility and viciousness, seemed to remind her of the rainy night when she was almost killed. On that rainy night, he was wearing a black trench coat. At the last moment of his despair, he appeared behind the murderer and killed him with a sharp and rusty iron rod through his chest. The hostility and ruthlessness on his face were exactly the same as what he was seeing now. After Bo Yi removed his tie bit by bit, he let it hang down in his hands. He looked at them with a cold and unquestionable gaze and said coldly to the person behind her, ¡± let her go. He¡¯s someone who shouldn¡¯t be provoked, Zhenzhen! Chapter 2073 - Chapter 2073: Bloody! Two personalities overlapping!(3) Chapter 2073: Bloody! Two personalities overlapping!(3) Translator: 549690339 He looked gentle and gentle, sometimes cold and distant, but no matter what, that was a person¡¯s surface. What he had experienced, what background he had, he was far from as simple and elegant as he looked on the surface! At this moment, the person behind an mu picked up an mu, whose body was already soft and weak, and suddenly took out a black thing from behind her and put it on an MU¡¯s temple. He roared with a ferocious expression, ¡°you¡¯re f * cking looking for death!¡± If you don¡¯t come with me, I¡¯ll beat the two of you to death right now! I¡¯ll kill her first! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it!¡± After saying that, he held something against it. The black object in the man¡¯s hand was clearly a pistol. There were also a few brothers around him, all of them still holding weapons. Although the man¡¯s face was ferocious, an mu noticed that his breathing was already in disorder, and his hand holding the gun was unstable. He was obviously shocked by the scene in front of him, and even more so by Bo Yi¡¯s skills. An MU¡¯s neck was grabbed by the person behind her, and the black gun was aimed at her. She didn¡¯t know why, but even though she was already halfway to GUI Xi road, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She just looked at him without any fear, as if she was no longer afraid of death. An MU¡¯s heart was calm for a moment. Stay calm, don¡¯t panic, trust him, and don¡¯t cause him trouble. However, the reason why she was not afraid was because an mu felt that she was already content with her life. She was alone in a foreign country, and she was not afraid of anything. She should have died many times, but she was saved by others. She even developed a short but unforgettable relationship with the man she liked. Maybe they never had an ending, or maybe she announced the end before the event ended. This might not be a bad thing. However, at this moment, Bo Yi held his tie and raised it slightly. He opened his palm and the tie hung on his hand. He said calmly, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll go with you. He did not seem to have any weapons on him. As soon as he said that, an MU¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He actually compromised with them? An mu reacted and immediately struggled and shouted, ¡± Bo Yi! Bo Yi! You don¡¯t need to worry about me, just go on your own! I¡¯m the one who started everything! It has nothing to do with you!¡± He had only helped her a few times, and she did not want to drag him down with her. ¡°You shut the f * Ck up!¡± The person behind her cursed at her, then gave the two people beside her a look. Hurry up and handcuff him!¡± Immediately, two men stepped forward. One of them took out a pair of handcuffs, as if he was going to put them on him. However, a man saw him standing there in compromise and thought of his gang of brothers who were in a mess around him. He suddenly kicked Bo Yi¡¯s knee from behind, as if he wanted him to kneel down and put it on for him. However, Bo Yi¡¯s body did not move at all from his kick! Instead, he attracted Bo Yi¡¯s cold gaze. The man saw that his kick did not move him and even attracted his gaze. He was instantly angry from embarrassment and wanted to kick him again. I¡¯ll make you f * cking kneel! However, his kick missed because the man dodged it. The next second, the man¡¯s extended leg was broken by his foot- ! Referee, please vote! Begging for power! Chapter 2074 - Chapter 2074: Bloody! Two personalities overlapping!(4) Chapter 2074: Bloody! Two personalities overlapping!(4) Translator: 549690339 with a crack, the man¡¯s leg missed and was stomped on by bo yi, twisted in a strange position! The man screamed miserably, and the man who held an mu hostage suddenly raised his gun to shoot at Bo Yi. However, Bo Yi grabbed the man and wrapped his tie around his neck, using him as a human shield! The sound of gunfire rang out continuously, but all of them hit the meat shield in front of Bo Yi. He, who was originally only a cripple, was quickly beaten up by his own people. He was shot several times, like a hornet¡¯s nest. The person who held an mu hostage did not have good self-control. He fired all his bullets but did not hit Bo Yi. When he ran out of bullets, he immediately let go of an mu nervously and wanted to change the magazine. However, an mu took the opportunity to open the gun, and the pistol and the magazine fell to the ground. When an mu fell, the first thing she did was to grab the gun and reload it. Then, she turned around and pointed the gun at the man who had just restrained her. The situation changed instantly! An mu was lying on the ground with the gun pointed at him. Her chest heaved up and down violently, and her hat had long fallen off. Her soft hair was wet and stuck to her fair face. She stared at him, and the next second, she suddenly loaded the gun, ready to fire. Bo Yi just watched this scene. He saw an mu lying on the ground with both hands aimed at the man. Although her emotions were fluctuating greatly, her eyes were sharp, and she even loaded the gun with her hand. A strange look flashed in his eyes. However, at this moment, suddenly-! ¡°Bang!¡± There was a gunshot, and an mu saw the man she was pointing at suddenly widen his eyes. Then, he suddenly knelt down, and his upper body slowly fell to the ground. After his figure fell. An mu saw a slender figure standing behind him. He had not lowered his raised arm. In his hand, there was a silver pistol. The shot iust now had originated from him. It was not her. It turned out that he already had a gun in his hand, but he had not taken it out yet. There were still two people around. Seeing this, they immediately ran away in fear. However, Bo Yi did not let them off just like that. One of them was shot in the leg. The shot was very accurate. After everything seemed to have ended ¡­ Bo Yi kept the gun and held it in his hand. Then, he walked toward an mu step by step. An mu was still half-lying on the ground. She seemed to have lost her ability to use the gun. She just watched him walk over step by step, and her heart sank. For a moment, she only looked at him with slightly red eyes, but she didn¡¯t know what to say in the face of all this. After Bo Yi walked over, he extended his hand to her and pulled her up. Instead, he bent down with one hand still holding the gun and the other around her waist, directly lifting her small body up with one hand. An mu was dazed. Once again, she could feel the strong and powerful strength in his body. When an mu stood on the ground, her legs were still weak and floating. The surroundings were still bloody, and there was even a severed arm not far away. An mu could not help but look away, and her eyes fell on his blood-stained white hands. A complicated look flashed in her eyes. The two of them did not speak, as if they had lost their voices after going through such a thing.. However- Chapter 2075 - Chapter 2075: Bloody! Two personalities overlapping!?(5) Chapter 2075: Bloody! Two personalities overlapping!?(5) Translator: 549690339 He seemed to have a lot to say, but he couldn¡¯t say a single word. Perhaps at this moment, silence was better than words. The two of them didn¡¯t leave immediately. During the fight, one of the suitcases had been damaged and cracked, and some things had fallen out. An mu looked at the boxes that were still being pressed down by the people who were wailing in pain. She glanced at Bo Yi. Bo Yi took the lead and walked over. When the people who had fallen to the ground and were wailing saw him, they were so scared that they almost peed their pants. Immediately, he crawled away. Once they moved aside, Bo Yi knelt down on one knee and helped her pick up the things that had fallen out. An mu also quickly walked over and picked up the items together. When they were almost done, an mu suddenly saw something, and her movements slowed down. A photo frame with its back facing her fell to the ground. An mu slowly picked it up, and suddenly, the ground was covered with broken glass fragments. When she turned it over, the glass on the photo frame was scattered, and the photo was stained with some dirt. Bo Yi was still helping her tidy up and did not notice her daze. It was only when a shadow jumped out of nowhere and raised a stick high to hit an mu that Bo Yi suddenly reacted. However, it was too late for him to pull out his gun. An mu was still looking at the photo, and her heart was in a tight knot. Suddenly, she noticed a shadow beside her suddenly jump behind her. ¡°Bang-I¡± There was the sound of an iron rod hitting her hard, followed by a man¡¯s muffled groan, and he hugged her tightly from behind. An MU¡¯s thoughts quickly came back to her, and she realized that he had been attacked in her place. Her whole brain was in a mess. It was almost blank. The only sound in his ears was the sound of the iron rod hitting his body, not to mention that it was his back. It was as if the rod was going to break his spine. He let out a pained groan. He was so powerful and almost unrivaled, but in order to protect himself, he, he ¡­ An mu was dumbfounded, but she quickly turned around. Bo Yi half-knelt in front of her. An mu hugged him tightly with one hand and took out the pistol she had seized from her pocket with the other. She suddenly fired one shot at the attacker behind her, two shots, three shots-! However, it did not seem to be enough. An MU¡¯s eyes turned red, and her vision was blurred by the mist. She kept shooting, and her mind was filled with the broken photo frame and the fact that he protected her from the stick. An MU¡¯s fingers kept pulling the trigger until the man could no longer stand and fell into a pool of blood. However, after the man fell, the pistol in an MU¡¯s hand also slowly fell to the ground. An mu felt the heavy body on top of her. Her lips moved, and suddenly, tears fell. Bo, Bo Yi, are you okay, Huahua? are you okay, Huahua? don¡¯t scare me, Huahua. The heavy body in front of her seemed to have no reaction, but the fingers around her waist moved slightly. ¡°Yingluo, I¡¯m fine, Yingluo.¡± His voice seemed to have become much weaker. An MU¡¯s tears suddenly gushed out, and she finally could not help but sob . Chapter 2076 - Chapter 2076: Bloody! The overlapping of two personalities!(6) Chapter 2076: Bloody! The overlapping of two personalities!(6) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Why did you do that? aren¡¯t you stupid? what if I break you? what should I do, Yingluo?¡± An mu sobbed painfully. At this moment, there were too many emotions accumulated in her heart that urged her to explode. She was being held hostage, but he didn¡¯t leave even when she was threatened with a gun. In order to prevent her from shooting, he helped her shoot the man. Just now, because of her own negligence, he even took the hit for her. When an mu heard his hoarse and weak voice, she could no longer control her emotions. Her heart was in pain, in pain. In her heart, he would always be more important than her. She was just an insignificant ant, but he was different. She had said before that she wanted the person she liked to be safe and happy, and she liked the light on him. Bo Yi¡¯s back was indeed numb from the hit. It was a piercing pain and his head was buzzing. However, as he listened to her whimpers, he suddenly felt that everything was not so bad. The pain seemed to have gradually subsided. He slowly put some distance between them. The sound of her firing a few shots seemed to still echo in his ears. It turned out that she would still shoot, and it was for him. Yueyue, be good. I¡¯m fine. Pack your things and we¡¯ll go. Leave and never come back. In the end, someone had called the police for the big fight. There were still some people who were seriously injured and couldn¡¯t escape. Soon, the police came and took them all away. At this moment, Bo Yi¡¯s car was already on the way back to the city. From the moment she got in the car, an mu looked at the area. Although she had memories of it, she never wanted to go back. even if he had to rent another house in the future. It was already evening when they returned to the villa. The evening of autumn always seemed more bleak and desolate. However, at this time, in the ancient European style villa, there was a burning fireplace, a high-end patterned carpet, a white kitten by the feet, and a pot of hot lemon water on the coffee table. The two figures were sitting on the sofa, making it seem like this. Although it was quiet, it was warm. She had already brought her things. However, she had never expected that such a thing would happen this afternoon. At this time, Bo Yi was half-naked, his back facing her as he sat on the sofa. This time, it was an MU¡¯s turn to pour the medicinal wine on her small palm. She rubbed it until it was hot, then she placed it on his back and gently massaged it. There was a purple mark on his back, and it looked very scary. An mu wanted him to go to the hospital to check his spine, but he refused to go. He was clear about his body. since he refused to go, an mu had no choice but to help him apply some medicine to relieve the bruises and pain. an mu looked at the marks on the back, and her eyes became moist as she rubbed them. To be honest, if the stick landed on her body, she would probably be dead. He had saved her once again. Moreover, at that moment, he did not even have the chance to think about it before he took the blame for her. An mu felt that she would never be able to repay this kindness no matter how much she tried. Bo Yi¡¯s back was facing her. Even though he was in pain and his skin was tight, he did not make a sound of pain. On the contrary, her gentle strength and the breath that she blew on his back from time to time made Bo Yi¡¯s heart flutter slightly. After a while, her slender arms suddenly and slowly reached out from behind him and gently hugged him. [ Fu Jiu: an, please vote, power baby! ] There¡¯s a big show tomorrow! Chapter 2077 - Chapter 2077: Gao Tian, Bo Yi’s jealousy (1) Chapter 2077: Gao Tian, Bo Yi¡¯s jealousy (1) Translator: 549690339 On the first floor. The warm light poured down gently, starting from the glass lamp on the stairs, and followed the gentler light until it reached the two people on the sofa. One was slender and thin, while the other was thin and delicate. Bo Yi¡¯s back was facing her. She sat behind him and helped him apply the medicinal wine. At this moment, she had already stopped. Her slender arms slowly reached in front of him and wrapped around his waist. His actions were so gentle. It was as if she was afraid of hurting him. However, she wanted to hug him so badly. The slender and weak girl hugged him from behind. For a moment, time seemed to stop, and the air suddenly became very quiet. Bo Yi lowered his head slightly and could see her two slender arms coming over. He was still half-naked. an mu¡¯s little face was gently pressed against his back, and she closed her eyes. She seemed to have countless things to say, but for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, all the words he wanted to say were turned into a single, soft sentence. thank you. Bo Yi, thank you. An MU¡¯s little face rubbed against his back. In a place where he could not see, an MU¡¯s eyes were red. When she slowly opened her eyes, the tears in her eyes were about to overflow. What did she do to make him do all this for her? At this time, Bo Yi¡¯s arm moved. He held an MU¡¯s slender wrist around his waist and pulled her forward. He pulled her into his arms and she sat on his lap. an mu fell on his lap. she did not have time to wipe away her tears, and her red eyes fell into bo yi¡¯s clear eyes. Bo Yi¡¯s heart trembled slightly. An MU¡¯s Red eyes and tearful appearance seemed to be deeply engraved in his eyes. That was her heartache for him. Bo Yi had a strange and complicated feeling in his heart. he had always been alone, so whenever he experienced or suffered something, no matter good or bad, he would always bear it all by himself. he was used to being alone. So even if his family loved him, he couldn¡¯t see it. However, an mu was different. When he was injured, he would lick his wounds alone like a lonely beast, and an MU¡¯s heart ached for him. As soon as she saw him, her tears fell, and her peach-shaped eyes were watery. In addition to her heart ached for him, she also felt guilty. Seeing an mu lower her head to wipe her tears, he stopped her and let her slender and weak body come closer to his arms. He slowly moved closer, and his thin lips gently kissed the tears on her face. He whispered, ¡± Huahua Mumu, don¡¯t cry. My heart will ache. Mumu, don¡¯t cry, my heart will ache. This was the first time he had called her Mumu in the day. Hearing his words, an MU¡¯s tears were about to burst out. She suddenly hugged his neck and buried her head in his neck, sobbing. To an mu, what Bo Yi gave her was not only the unimaginable situation of Cinderella becoming a little princess, but also the love that she had never experienced. She had always lived at the bottom, and it seemed that anyone could step on her and bully her. She had been bullied, beaten, and scolded at home since she was a child. She went to school and worked part-time, enduring the coldness and coldness of the world. No matter if it was her relatives or people in society, who really loved her, even if it was ¡­. Chapter 2078 - Chapter 2078: Gao Tian, Bo Yi’s jealousy (2) Chapter 2078: Gao Tian, Bo Yi¡¯s jealousy (2) Translator: 549690339 Even a mother couldn¡¯t be fair in front of so many children. The love she received was minimal. However, Bo Yi loved her and protected her. It was as if he wanted to give her all the good things and let her live a life that she had never dared to dream of. If this was a dream, she would rather not wake up from it. If this was a trap wrapped in sugar-coated bullets, she was willing to do what he wanted. bo yi held her in his arms. when she was almost done crying, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead bit by bit, kissing her brows and eyes. The temperature on his lips was a little cold. However, it was burned by her tears. Those tears were all flowing for him. An mu sat on his lap, her hands wrapped around his neck, and her upper body was snuggled in his arms. Bo Yi lowered his head slightly, and his lips kissed her from her forehead to her eyebrows, then to her delicate little nose, all the way down, and finally, he said, It landed on Yingying¡¯s cherry-like lips. An MU¡¯s lips were small and full, and it felt wonderful to kiss them. he touched it gently, and an mu looked at him with teary eyes. her heart was trembling and throbbing. She was willing to give him everything she had. As long as he wanted it. Even if it meant his own life. Bo Yi did not know that today¡¯s incident would bring so many emotions and thoughts to an mu. He only knew that he was doing what he was supposed to do. Protecting her was something that he did not need to think about. She was alone and possessed by her second personality. From that moment on, he should be responsible for her. and the facts proved that everything was right. not only did his second personality like an mu, but his first personality, hanhan, was himself. now, he also loved her. he kissed her lips, giving it a light peck. their eyes met, and there were too many feelings flowing in them. that kiss was warm and tender. although it was not intense, their hearts seemed to be moving closer to each other. However, an mu did not want to stop there. When he slowly let go of her, her heart beat wildly and she suddenly took the initiative to kiss him again. An MU¡¯s kiss was particularly inexperienced and clumsy. Her eyes were closed, and her long eyelashes were still wet with water. Although an MU¡¯s kiss was awkward, she was still like a spark on the grassland, instantly setting him on fire! She instantly became passive. He clasped her slender waist, pressed her into his arms, and kissed her deeply. This was the first time in the day that the cold and Noble man had broken his indifferent and abstinent aura in front of her. He invaded her lips and teeth, and his lips and tongue intertwined deeply with hers. An MU¡¯s shoulder blades were narrow, and her figure was slender. When he held her in his arms, she looked so weak that she could not withstand a single blow. When they were intimate, he wanted to take care of her, but he could not help but want to crush her. He held her tightly and wanted to melt into his bones and blood. The atmosphere between the two of them was getting hotter and hotter. Especially when his upper body was still naked. Her small hands were wrapped around his neck, and the skin under her hands was boiling hot. She hugged him tightly, as if any suppressed emotions between the two of them wanted to burst out ¡­! Bo Yi held her, and their bodies slowly leaned forward. An mu sank into the sofa, and his body fell together with her! His long fingers ran through her soft hair, and the two of them were still kissing deeply. It wasn¡¯t a violent storm, but it was also a passionate one! Chapter 2079 - Chapter 2079: Gao Tian, Bo Yi’s jealousy (3) Chapter 2079: Gao Tian, Bo Yi¡¯s jealousy (3) Translator: 549690339 Another large hand also reached into her clothes and followed the upper edge of her graceful curves. An mu did not tie a bra today, but she was wearing sports underwear. The characteristic of this kind of underwear was that it was very tight. It bound her chest to prevent strenuous exercise, but undoubtedly, it would also be flat. He fumbled around for a while but couldn¡¯t find the button. His good manners and patience seemed to have broken at this time. He simply pulled it off her shoulder and pulled it down-I In an instant. The sweater¡¯s chest was propped up in a beautiful arc, trembling and swaying. It was wonderful. A hand began to mess around inside. An MU¡¯s head suddenly turned into a mess. She saw him torturing her body with her own eyes. That real feeling made her fall and sink, and it made her heart throb more intensely than it did at night. It was because she had personally made him break the taboo from a pure and noble height to become a real man who could be moved and have desires on a woman. She was no longer so distant and cold, and she became more real. However ¡­ however, the matter did not continue. it was still evening, and he was sitting on the sofa without any privacy. an mu was very embarrassed, and for her, his health was more important. He had just taken a stick for her, and it was not a light blow. Even if he did not go to the hospital, he would need to rest for a few days. He couldn¡¯t even think about making any large movements. So, when he was about to lift her clothes and bury her under it, an MU¡¯s whole body was flushed. Under the soft light of the evening twilight, she put her hands on his chest, panting slightly and saying no. His body could only stop moving. Who asked her to say no? An MU¡¯s slender figure took the opportunity to slide down. Her face was red and nervous, and she whispered, ¡± you¡¯ve just been injured. Take a good rest. Don¡¯t think about those things for the time being, Qianqian. An mu shyly turned around and ran away. bo yi was left alone on the sofa, supporting himself with his arms as he slowly got up. he watched her small figure escape. when bo yi¡¯s gaze moved away again, it fell on his lower body. he looked at it indifferently and for the first time, a deep look flashed in bo yi¡¯s eyes. He really didn¡¯t have much interest in women before. So, her reaction was also very cold. But what about Yingluo now? Bo Yi felt the hot breath under his skin and experienced a feeling he had never experienced before. In the end, he did not know what he thought of and felt that it was ridiculous. An mu was his woman, and they had slept together more than once. However, the problem was that no matter how many times they had slept together, he, as the first personality, had never felt it. It was all the second personality¡¯s experience. However, it was his body that was being controlled. When he was being intimate with an mu, he could feel his body¡¯s instinctive reaction to an mu and his need for her. If one had never tasted that feeling, one might not have felt it. However, this body had experienced it before. Bo Yi sat silently on the sofa for a while, as if he was trying to calm down the heat on his body, or as if he was thinking about something. After a while, his slender body slowly got up, and then he put away the first aid box. He glanced at the side of an MU¡¯s room, and his eyes flickered slightly. Then, he left with the first aid box. One thing had to be said- Chapter 2080 - Chapter 2080: Gao Tian, Bo Yi’s jealousy (4) Chapter 2080: Gao Tian, Bo Yi¡¯s jealousy (4) Translator: 549690339 he didn¡¯t want to stop when she pushed him away. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would take the opportunity to slip away. Later, she suddenly realized that even though they had sex a few times, those scenes were so unfamiliar to her. She had never experienced them even once. They were all when she was with her second personality .. Even though he had known from the start, he still had a different feeling in his heart. What kind of feeling was that? There was an inexplicable sense of loss. An mu was his woman, and he could be intimate with her at any time, but why was it that she was always given to the second personality? Bo Yi couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the end. He did not even expect that his feelings for an mu were changing little by little. Yes, it was. He did not want his second personality to come into contact with an mu again, and he did not want them to have sex again! Bo Yi returned to his master bedroom and was in the bathroom. With his back facing the mirror, he looked at the wound on his back and frowned slightly. When he walked out again, he directly went to pick up the notebook that he had closed in the bedside cabinet. it was the diary of the exchange between him and ¡°him.¡± Bo Yi picked up a pen and wrote something on it, his long eyebrows still furrowed. Indeed. He didn¡¯t forget that the incident during the day didn¡¯t happen for no reason. It was what ¡± he ¡± had done last night. What did ¡± he ¡± do to those people? however, it was obviously not enough to deal with that matter at night. However, if ¡°he¡± had done something, why didn¡¯t he tell her? Why didn¡¯t he let himself be prepared? It didn¡¯t matter to him, but he still had an mu by his side. They would definitely not be able to find her, but they had to surround an mu. now that he knew that an mu had left with him, he was afraid that he would not go there again. however, the mess that ¡± he ¡± had made was obviously not over yet. As Bo Yi was writing, an image suddenly appeared in his mind ¡­ That was in the morning, when he opened his eyes, he was only wearing a pair of underwear, and she was lying in his arms, naked. In other words, after ¡°he¡± came back last night, he¡¯d rather drown in the gentleness than go upstairs and tell her everything! At the thought of this, Bo Yi suddenly laughed coldly. It seemed that it was worth it for him to be hit by the stick. He couldn¡¯t do any vigorous exercise. Let¡¯s see if ¡± he ¡± could still be presumptuous at night. he ¡± tripped him and made him suffer, so he wouldn¡¯t let ¡± him ¡± have a good time! An mu was packing her things in the room. To be honest, although she was already living with him, they were not on the same floor or in the same room. An mu did not have any thoughts or doubts. They both had their own things to do, and there were many of her books on the bookshelf in her room. She occupied everything in the room. Her heart was already filled with unspeakable satisfaction. although it was a guest room of 40 square meters, it was twice the size of his small attic. there was no space for movement in his attic. However, the only thing that an mu missed was that she often climbed up the window and looked into the distance. His surroundings were dilapidated, but in the distance, there were bustling streets, high-rise buildings, churches, squares, and everything. The scenery was beautiful, but it was extremely far away from him.. Chapter 2081 - Chapter 2081: Gao Tian, Bo Yi’s jealousy (5) Chapter 2081: Gao Tian, Bo Yi¡¯s jealousy (5) Translator: 549690339 It was just like the distance between her and them. She yearned for it and longed for it. However, in the blink of an eye, the scene changed so many times that it felt like a dream. When she looked out of the window again, she had the illusion that she didn¡¯t know what year and month it was. Because she was now living in the most prosperous and ancient neighborhood in the entire state. Every inch of land was worth its weight in gold, and she was living in a villa in the midst of chaos. An mu carefully wiped the windowsill clean. The window was opened, and fresh air poured in. The evening afterglow scattered down and shone in through the window. after an mu had tidied up everything, she took out the photo frame from before. except for the broken glass, an mu had wiped the dust off the photo. fortunately, it was restored to its original state. she placed the photo frame in front of her bedside table. The afterglow of the setting sun was cast on it. an mu looked at the young man who looked like her. her eyes were slightly wet, and she sighed slightly. Moli. It was her brother¡¯s English name, not hers. Actually, Bo Yi should have suspected that he was not Moli, right? This point was beyond doubt when others knew about it. This was because the person who had actually entered the school was a boy, her brother. However, Bo Yi had never mentioned Huahua. An MU¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly. In fact, Bo Yi was much more shrewd than she had imagined. He was also much more thoughtful. He could ignore this matter and did not even ask her. This was a person who could really keep his cool. during dinner, an mu refused to cook for bo yi. she took the initiative to request and made a very homely meal of four dishes and a soup for bo yi. After all, children from poor families were able to take care of themselves early, and she could do anything. because of his injury, bo yi did not stop her from cooking. there were still six hours before midnight. bo yi glanced at his watch. when he was drinking his soup, he suddenly asked in a light voice, ¡± an mu, do you remember what time i went to your room last night? ¡± An mu was stunned. She looked a little embarrassed and a little surprised. Finally, she said slowly, ¡± I can¡¯t remember the details of Wanwan, but it was around one o ¡®clock. But after you came, you didn¡¯t stay long. You told me that you were going out to kill the person who came to kill me that night. I waited for you for two or three hours. It seemed like you came back at four o¡¯ clock. Bo Yi¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard that. The person who killed an mu? That guy really didn¡¯t reveal anything to her. What did ¡± he ¡± want? did he really think that an mu was only ¡± his ¡°? other than having sex with her at night, he even had to personally take care of her life and safety? It was simply laughable. Not to mention coming back after four o ¡®clock. his ¡± time at night was so short. He woke up after five o¡¯ clock. If he didn¡¯t come back after four o ¡®clock, something would have happened. Bo Yi really wanted to know what had caused the incident of ¡®killing her¡¯! He didn¡¯t know anything about this. It was simply unimaginable. Bo Yi was silent for a while, but he still asked, ¡± an mu, do you know who the person who killed you is? ¡± The moment she said this, Bo Yi raised his head slowly and looked at her. Their eyes met on the dining table, and at a certain moment, an MU¡¯s heart seemed to be hit. Who was it? how could she not know? But the key thing was, didn¡¯t he already know what he knew? Chapter 2082 - Chapter 2082: Gao Tian, Bo Yi’s jealousy (6) Chapter 2082: Gao Tian, Bo Yi¡¯s jealousy (6) Translator: 549690339 But now he said such words, as if there was something wrong. it was as if he didn¡¯t know what had happened. Although an MU¡¯s heart was shocked, she pretended to be calm. She lowered her head and slowly drank a mouthful of soup. After drinking, she did not look up but slowly said, ¡± Yingluo offended a man with a bit of background when I disguised as a woman as a bartender in a nightclub. However, as for how to force him into a corner, it wasn¡¯t because of herself, but because of his hesitation. that man had taken her away by forcing her to drink medicine. it was he who had taken her away from that man¡¯s hands. after that, there was that terrifying night. As for how he had managed to get her away from that man, it was probably the other party who had really been forced into a corner. after all, she had vaguely heard that the new boss of the high-end nightclub, yingluo, had changed. He was disabled. Bo Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much this time, but he didn¡¯t ask anything after that. Suddenly, the atmosphere at the dining table seemed to have become heavy because of that incident. An mu lowered her head and hesitated for a long time. Finally, her face was a little pale as she slowly said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I caused this mess. after all, she had courted death that day by wearing a bunny girl¡¯s outfit to sell wine and seduced that man. after making him buy a huge amount of wine from her, he had escaped in the chaos. but wuwuwu, wait! An mu suddenly remembered that night, someone seemed to be watching her in the dark. In the chaos, he grabbed her butt when she was trying to escape, and her face turned red from the pain. When she turned around to look for the culprit, she saw Yingying. An mu slowly looked up at him, and then lowered her head in a panic. Her breathing seemed to be a little disordered. If she wasn¡¯t that close to him before and couldn¡¯t recognize him, now that she thought about the strange things that happened last night, the black shadow that molested her body should have been Yingluo and him. However, the man in front of her didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would do such a thing. Moreover, his attitude towards that matter made her feel as if he didn¡¯t know anything about it. Logically speaking, the person that night was him, and he had already seen how she looked like when she was a bunny girl, haha! Not to mention the last few times. An mu suddenly had an inexplicable, bad feeling. He during the day, he at night, Yingluo during the day, Yingluo at night! It was as if some information was about to explode in his mind. She suddenly raised her head.¡±Bo ¡­¡± However, when she looked up, an MU¡¯s expression suddenly froze, and the words in her throat were stuck. because he had been looking at her without her knowing. When she lowered her head and her mind was in a mess, he didn¡¯t eat but kept staring at her. An mu looked into his eyes, and she suddenly felt a chill down her spine. It was like the chill of winter, from her ankle to her spine. Clang! Clang! With a muffled sound, the spoon in her hand fell on the table. An MU¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly. He looked at an mu, and his lips moved slightly. thin, what? ¡± as he spoke, his slender body slowly stood up from the chair, looked at her, and then he slowly walked over. An mu suddenly stepped back subconsciously, and she fell off the chair with a clang.. Chapter 2083 - Chapter 2083: Gao Tian, Bo Yi l s jealousy (7) Chapter 2083: Gao Tian, Bo Yi l s jealousy (7) Translator: 549690339 She immediately clutched her arm that hurt from the fall and wanted to get up, but in the blink of an eye, he had already appeared on her side, and his black shadow sank down. An mu trembled and stepped back. Her face was pale. She wanted to tell him what she was thinking about, but she did not know if it was his secret. If he said it out, would he ¡­ Would he encounter an unexpected misfortune? but no matter what, the difference between his day and night changes was huge. However, at this moment, Even in the daytime, he could make an mu feel helpless and scared. Bo Yi slowly leaned over and looked at an mu, who fell on the ground and kept retreating. He suddenly reached out and held her calf. He looked at her and asked, ¡± an mu, you¡¯re afraid of me. Although it was a question, it was unquestionable. an mu forced a smile. ¡± no, no, i¡¯m just, just hanhan. ¡± He just wanted to know why they felt like two different people even though they were the same person. Bo Yi¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and he suddenly went forward to carry an mu. An mu could not struggle, but in the blink of an eye, he did not carry her back to the chair. Instead, he carried her directly to the corridor on the other side of the first floor and rushed to her room ¡­ An MU¡¯s face suddenly looked a little flustered. She held his sleeve tightly and stammered, ¡± why ¡­ Why would I go back to the room? I¡¯m not ¡­ Not full yet. ¡°I¡¯m doing what I didn¡¯t finish before.¡± His voice suddenly came out, and an mu was instantly stunned. W-what did he mean? However, in the blink of an eye, Bo Yi carried her into the room and kicked the door shut. an mu was thrown onto the bed, and his body instantly pressed down on her. an mu could not help but shout anxiously, ¡± bo yi, bo yi, was it you last night?! ¡± The body on top of him stiffened, and an mu took the opportunity to move away from him. Her little face was full of nervousness and fear. Bo Yi, can you tell me the truth, Huahua? are you hiding something from me, Huahua? ¡± An mu really wanted to know what was going on. Why did he give her such a strange feeling sometimes? if it was him at night, why did he not seem to know some things? bo yi looked at an mu running to the innermost part of the room and saying those words. his clear eyes became deeper. the truth. No one could accept having two personalities. Unless a person was willing to belong to him completely and listen to everything he said. However, such a person had no freedom, and it was as if his soul was being suppressed. If he could, he would have said it long ago. She was already very lucky that the second personality was not cruel and violent to her. After all, the second personality had killed, imprisoned, raped, and even hit people with his car. He did whatever he wanted to achieve his goals through evil means. bo yi ignored an mu¡¯s words. He stood by the bed, his long fingers on the collar of his shirt, and began to unbutton it one by one. an mu, your question is useless. Who else would it be if not me tonight? ¡± After he finished speaking, he called her in a low and slow tone, ¡± ran ran, an mu, come here. An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± He still had a cold and distant aura, but his behavior at this time added a bit of a refined scum. An mu watched him unbutton his shirt and take it off in front of her. She seemed to know what he was going to do.. Chapter 2084 - Chapter 2084: Gao Tian, Bo Yi’s jealousy (8) Chapter 2084: Gao Tian, Bo Yi¡¯s jealousy (8) Translator: 549690339 but what¡¯s wrong with calling her that? doesn¡¯t she love him very much and is willing to give up everything for him! calling her? But why was he a little scared now? An MU¡¯s face was pale. In fact, hiding the truth was far more terrifying than the truth itself. Because anyone¡¯s brain could make assumptions. Wild guesses were the most terrifying. although an mu still walked over slowly, she did not forget to say slowly, ¡± bo, bo yi, you can¡¯t do any vigorous exercise on your back. ¡® Indeed. She had reminded him during the day. However, at this moment, Bo Yi¡¯s gaze landed on her and he said calmly, ¡± what are you afraid of? can¡¯t you take the initiative? ¡± Can¡¯t you take the initiative to tease me? An mu seemed to be dumbfounded when she heard this. her whole body turned red uncontrollably, but more than that, she was shocked. she didn¡¯t expect that he would really, really be in a daze. Just as an mu was stunned, her ankle was suddenly pulled, and she fell into someone¡¯s hand. With a turn of his body, she straddled his waist, and he sat down on a chair by the bed with her in his arms. She put her hands on his chest. An mu blushed. She was nervous and scared, and she lowered her head, not daring to look at him. At this moment, a hand slowly fell on his earlobe. He gently caressed and caressed her, and then slowly said in an MU¡¯s ear, Qianqian, an mu, since my back is injured, you should take the initiative for once, Qianqian. An MU¡¯s current position was extremely embarrassing. Her legs were separated and she was sitting on his body. She didn¡¯t even dare to move. ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo, I don¡¯t know how to.¡± An mu said in a panic. She looked up at him suddenly, and her eyes seemed to be red. no matter what, she really wouldn¡¯t. In the past, when she was in bed, she was like a fish on a felt board, allowing him to torture her. After that, she would be softly twisted into other positions, which were all extremely embarrassing positions. That incident made her feel a little ashamed. Therefore, if he didn¡¯t take the initiative, she wouldn¡¯t know how to do it. She didn¡¯t understand. The most important thing was that she didn¡¯t want to. He suddenly wanted her, and it wasn¡¯t even night yet. She wasn¡¯t used to it. ¡°No, then how did they get here before?¡± as he said this, an mu¡¯s pants were pulled off by him little by little, gradually revealing her white and tender legs. An mu almost cried from his questioning. She was helpless and could only beg him. Bo Yi, it¡¯s still early. Can we come later? ¡± Give her some time. However, Bo Yi pursed his lips tightly when he heard this. Come a little later? ha. A little later, he would become a second personality. An MU¡¯s pants were pulled down. Even if it was so gentle. But in the end, they were all thrown to the ground. Until only the most intimate part was left. Bo Yi¡¯s clear eyes became deeper and deeper. Why did he change his mind? He originally wanted to ask an mu about the source of the fight today, but he vaguely exposed himself. So, if he wanted to know something, he could only find out from other people. Or perhaps ¡­ It was another him. However, an mu seemed to be aware of his uniqueness. Bo Yi looked at her trembling in fear, and he suddenly had the urge to bully her. Her second personality was so perverted, but she could still have sex with him. On the contrary, why did she reject him? an, begging for recommendation votes ¡° Chapter 2085 - Chapter 2085: Gao Tian, Bo Yi’s jealousy (9) Chapter 2085: Gao Tian, Bo Yi¡¯s jealousy (9) Translator: 549690339 Yes. Why couldn¡¯t he? Since he couldn¡¯t get all the details of that matter, he had to deal with the matter at hand first. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The door of the room was closed, and the curtains were drawn. The golden light shone through the thin layer. The two figures were sitting on top of each other. The slender figure above was under the hazy Halo, while her lower body was trapped in the dark. An mu was so nervous that her palms were sweating. She was certain that the man beneath her was different from that night. When she looked into his eyes, she became even more flustered and helpless. both of bo yi¡¯s hands were clasped around her waist. he leaned slightly against the back of the chair, his clear eyes looking into hers. however, his entire being was in the shadows, making one feel that his eyes were deep and dark, making one panic. During the day, when he wasn¡¯t so active, even when he was doing those things, it made people feel extremely anxious and uneasy. ¡°Qianqian, an mu, what¡¯s wrong? do you want me to ignore the injury on my back and take the initiative?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not me, I¡¯m only Yingluo, only Yingluo¡± She really did not know what to do. An mu slowly lowered her head and pressed his shoulders with both hands. Her eyes fell on a certain part of him, and she looked really helpless and helpless. However, at this time, he suddenly raised his hand, and under an MU¡¯s gaze, his slender hand directly moved down. An MU¡¯s eyes widened. She heard the sound of a zipper being pulled. Her face seemed to flush red for a moment, and her whole body was burning. She was completely dumbfounded. He was dumbfounded. His mind seemed to be in chaos, and his body became stiff and numb. Her hand was being controlled. Her small, soft hand was slightly sweaty. She was so nervous that she wanted to die. She let him hold her hand and do whatever he wanted. His entire body was weak from fear. However, the atmosphere around him was gradually being ignited. an mu seemed to have lost her mind. her body fell softly on his body, but he took the opportunity to grab an mu¡¯s waist. an mu fell into his arms, and he lowered his head to kiss her deeply. There was a loud bang. An MU¡¯s mind was in turmoil. Because some things happened at the same time. The hand on her waist tightened, making her body sink. the sky in the distance turned red, and the golden afterglow was dissipating. the setting sun was finally slowly sinking. What replaced it was the arrival of night. The floating clouds became thinner and thinner, like a woman¡¯s slender arm, clinging to the Cold Moon hanging high in the sky. The cold moonlight shone through the curtains and covered the floor. there was a comfortable and spacious chair beside a large european-styled bed. However, the chair was empty at this time. There was no one there. Suddenly, as the Cold Moon outside the window moved, a ray of light shone in and reflected some silver things on the chair, like some unknown liquid. Upon closer inspection, it was a pool of water. The bed was shaking, and the sheets were pulled into countless creases. Countless sounds were contained in the dark night. The dark night was like a black hole, constantly absorbing time and everything. The girl on the bed seemed to have fallen into an endless black hole. She cried and screamed in despair, unable to resist, and her whole body was washed. He would have changed the battle long ago. In just a few minutes, she was so weak that she felt weak. And at that time, Yingluo Chapter 2086 - Chapter 2086: Gao Tian, Bo Yi’s jealousy (10) Chapter 2086: Gao Tian, Bo Yi¡¯s jealousy (10) Translator: 549690339 At that time, she was no longer her master. Her soul was in turmoil, as if it was about to be taken away. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been tortured. She felt as if she was hallucinating. When she finally fell into darkness, his body pressed heavily on her body and hugged her tightly. His originally clear breath had long become hot, leaving only the faint pine wood smell mixed with tobacco. However, the last thought that flashed through an MU¡¯s mind before she fell asleep was, ¡®why? why is there such a big difference between day and night? even when doing that kind of thing, it feels like two different people.¡¯ One seemed to have been restrained for a long time and suddenly burst out, using one or two positions to the end, while the other was like a demon, playing with all kinds of tricks. How was she supposed to know? how was she supposed to know why Yingluo refused to acknowledge Yingluo? At one o ¡®clock in the morning, when the second personality appeared again, he was shocked by the pain in his back. He also found some messy scratch marks on his body. All of these made him frown slightly but he did not say anything. He looked at the notebook at the head of the bed. There were many records in the notebook. The only difference was that this time, he picked up a fountain pen and wrote down a few pieces as if he was narrating something. When he finished writing and went downstairs, he couldn¡¯t help but curse because of the pain in his back. ¡°Trash, you¡¯re actually so useless!¡± her personality was different from his, so her skills had become worse? Bo Yi had told him everything during the day, but no matter what, he would not tell ¡®him¡¯ that he had been hit by a stick because of an mu. He felt that it was unnecessary. The most important thing he wrote in his notebook was the things that he didn¡¯t know about that night and the conflicts that he had with others. At night, his time was so short that he was afraid that he did not manage it well. And if he learned of this matter during the day, he would be able to prevent any future trouble. He still had his own people in country M, and the base had also sent people to assist him. It would be meaningless to interfere in the mission, and he would only be asking for trouble. At this time, he came to an MU¡¯s room again at night. However, he thought that an mu would still be like the previous nights, quietly and obediently lying on the bed to sleep. At night, she would wash herself clean, wear pajamas, and wait for him to come and have sex with her. However, after entering her room. He was stopped in his tracks by the unusual atmosphere in the air. What¡¯s that smell? his face darkened slightly. he was very familiar with that aura, which was full of 111st- It was as if they had just had fun not long ago. He slowed down after entering the room and his eyes fell on the bed. her slender body was still lying on the bed with her back facing him, but a large part of her delicate back was exposed. she was ¡­ naked! The bed was still in a mess. he seemed to have realized something. as he slowly walked over, he suddenly kicked something. he looked down and his eyes were fixed. Then, he slowly bent down and walked away. He reached out and picked up a white cotton sports bra&. Then, on the floor, there was still the underwear that had been thrown away. Pants. All of them were teasing her. In the dark, his big hand that was holding onto his underwear suddenly tightened, and he clenched it tightly- ! Chapter 2087 - Chapter 2087: Gao Tian, Bo Yi’s jealousy (11) Chapter 2087: Gao Tian, Bo Yi¡¯s jealousy (11) Translator: 549690339 The atmosphere seemed to have frozen. It became so tense that it was hard for people to breathe. Suddenly, he quickly appeared by the bed and pulled the quilt off an mu. As soon as she was pulled away, many marks on her body were revealed one by one! Moreover, it was not even cleaned up. It was as if there was a slight chill on her body. Her slender figure curled up slightly, but it also outlined her lines more beautifully in the dark night. She was so tired that she had fallen asleep. How could she feel the burning gaze on her body? His face was gloomy and dark, and his fists were tightly clenched. He would have seen a ghost if he knew what had happened to an mu! ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Looking at all of this, it was clearly something that had happened not long ago! Moreover, it was the other him who had deliberately left him alone so that he could witness this scene with his own eyes! Damn it! He really f * cking deserved to die! For a moment, there seemed to be a terrifying storm in his eyes, as if he had the urge to destroy something. An mu was his. From the beginning to the end, she was his! He was the one who had found her in the dark, witnessed her, seen all her sides, and helped her countless times, but she could only sleep with him, but what had happened? Didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t like an mu during the day? Wasn¡¯t he a cold person? But why did he have those things happen with an mu in the same bed?! That damned bastard! Bo Yi looked at the naked girl on the bed. Her slender figure was curled up. When her legs were curled up, her waist and buttocks showed an alluring curve. The anger and lust in his eyes seemed to be triggered at this moment! He instantly rushed forward-! The next day. The entire villa was silent. The last bedroom in the corridor was a mess. She was the only one on the bed. An mu did not know how much time had passed. Her long eyelashes fluttered slightly, and she fell asleep for a moment. Then, she slowly opened her eyes. However, when she opened her eyes, they were red and filled with moisture. She pursed her lips as if something bad had happened. An mu slowly sat up. as a result, the moment she moved, she was unable to move because of the unbearable pain in her body. She frowned and looked at the mess on her body. Then, she slowly lifted her body. Even though she knew that it would be very tragic, she still widened her eyes unconsciously. The skin on her thigh was blue and purple. An mu looked at it, and the image of her legs being separated by someone suddenly flashed in her mind. Her face turned slightly pale, and her eyes fell on her waist, which seemed to be bruised. The image of him crying from behind appeared in her mind. an mu¡¯s throat moved slightly. Although her skin was a sensitive body and it was easy to leave marks on it, it was not as exaggerated as it was now. It was as if she had been abused terribly last night. He only talked to Yueyue last night. In the evening, after Bo Yi and her got off the chair and onto the bed, she was tortured until she fainted because he seemed to have unlimited energy. He did it two to three times without stopping and each time, it took one to two hours. It caused her to fall into a deep sleep in the end. However, she clearly remembered that when she was sleeping soundly at night, she was suddenly attacked again-! Chapter 2088 - Chapter 2088: Gao Tian, Bo Yi’s jealousy (12) Chapter 2088: Gao Tian, Bo Yi¡¯s jealousy (12) Translator: 549690339 She really felt like she was hallucinating because every time she woke up at night, she was being tortured. She didn¡¯t know if she had seen a ghost. The few times she woke up at night, she was ruthlessly jolted awake. It was as if he was taking revenge on her. He even bit her shoulders and neck as if he was venting his anger. It was as if she had done something unforgivable. No matter how much she begged for mercy and cried, he would still beat her up fiercely. If she hadn¡¯t vaguely seen his face when she was woken up in the dark, she would have thought that he was a different man! Indeed, not only were his personality and behavior different in the day and at night, but even the way he did those things ¡­ An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± She looked at herself in a mess and could not say a word. A part of her body was still burning in pain. An MU¡¯s eyes became more and more moist. Without a doubt, Yingluo¡¯s skin must have been broken. What did my darling do wrong? She clearly remembered that at the start, they were still deeply in love, and even when they got more intense later on, he still cared about her feelings. However, it was completely different at night, aww! In the end, an mu slowly stepped on the floor. Barefooted, she walked into the bathroom in a strange posture. She turned on the hot water. Taking advantage of this time, she slowly stood in front of the mirror. When she saw everything about herself clearly in the mirror, the bruises, the lustful, and the rough treatment as if she had been raped almost made an mu cry. What did he do wrong? he actually treated her like that. An mu stepped into the bathtub. The warm water swept her and soothed her wounds. She slowly closed her eyes, but her hands were slightly clenched. It was the weekend, and an mu thought she still had to go to class. However, when she opened her eyes, it was already past ten in the morning. When an mu came out of the room, the villa was quiet. Even little Xiang Xiang was not around. an mu did not know if she was relieved or if she felt heavy instead. She wanted to see him, but she was afraid to see him. Of course, it was still because of what happened yesterday. However, right now ¡­ At this time, it was normal for him not to be at home. An mu appeared on the first floor, and her eyes fell on the spiral staircase, which led directly to the second floor. an mu looked at it and suddenly fell into a daze. She felt that she had missed something. Indeed. An mu seemed to have realized why they always had sex at her place and not at his place or even at night. Even if he would come down to accompany her, he never asked her to go to his room. So, why couldn¡¯t Yingying go to his room? Could it be that there were some unknown secrets inside? And could that secret be related to Yingluo? could it be the secret that he was so different in the day and at night? He didn¡¯t admit it, but that didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t the truth. She could clearly feel it. She had felt it countless times. An MU¡¯s eyes were fixed on the second hand of the clock on the first floor. As she looked at it, the second floor suddenly became distant and mysterious in her eyes. It was as if there was really a secret he wanted to know there.. Chapter 2089 - Chapter 2089: The notebook that she discovered the truth Chapter 2089: The notebook that she discovered the truth (1) Translator: 549690339 The air was so quiet that only the sound of her breathing could be heard. An mu looked at the stairs and finally walked over slowly. Now. There was no one around now, so there must be a secret he wanted to know on the second floor. An mu knew that it was not right for her to enter someone else¡¯s room at will, but he must be the one who was in the wrong first. He must have hidden something from her. She couldn¡¯t care less. What was she really thinking? why? what went wrong? An mu came to the second floor and walked to the door of his bedroom. She looked at the door handle and took a deep, deep breath. Then, he held it and pressed it down. In fact, she had never entered his room and had never seen what it was like inside. An mu slowly pushed it away. Suddenly, a cool breeze blew from his calf. The bleak chill seemed to even sweep up the yellow leaves of the sycamore tree. The window was open. A layer of the thick curtains was pulled open, and the thin layer was fluttering in the wind. An mu looked at his empty bedroom. It was very big, and the bathroom alone was twice as big as hers. There was a very low bed in the other rooms, and the floor was dark brown. The color scheme of the whole room was cold, black, white, gray, and brown. The design was simple and low-key. An mu slowly walked in. She was searching for something with her eyes, but it didn¡¯t seem difficult to find. Her eyes quickly swept around and fell on a brown leather book on the low bedside cabinet. it wasn¡¯t big and seemed to be a notebook for daily notes. The book was open, and there was a pen in the middle. An mu looked at the book and walked over step by step. Then, she stood by the bed and lowered her head to read the book. She slowly reached out her hand, but for some reason, she seemed to hesitate. Is it true that I¡¯m doing this? Her eyes flickered with a complicated look. Everyone had their own privacy. Wasn¡¯t it too immoral for her to invade someone else¡¯s privacy without his knowledge? An MU¡¯s little face turned slightly pale. What to do? What should she do, Yingluo? An MU¡¯s heart was in a fierce struggle. She clenched her hands tightly. In fact, she was also afraid. After all, she had a feeling that the secret he was hiding from her was not good and scary. So her problem now was no longer about her privacy. She was willing to continue being in the dark and not knowing anything when she was with him like this. Or did she discover the truth and accept all the consequences that came with it? An mu did not know what the consequences would be if she continued to do this. At this moment, she was obviously weak and cowered. An mu pursed her lips tightly. She suddenly looked away from the notebook and turned to leave. If he could turn back, everything could still continue. There was nothing wrong with pretending not to know anything. An mu walked directly to the door. Then, when she was about to walk out, an mu suddenly stopped and clenched her hands tightly. Her chest heaved slightly. no, that was not right. She had had enough of him being different during the day and night. In the next second, an mu, who was about to leave, suddenly turned back. This time, she firmly walked back to the notebook, bent down, and picked up the notebook! There¡¯s more, there¡¯s more! Hurry up and smash the tickets, you¡¯re the ones who created the reason! Chapter 2090 - Chapter 2090: Notebook of truth she discovered (2) Chapter 2090: Notebook of truth she discovered (2) Translator: 549690339 The page he flipped to was blank. An mu directly flipped to the first few pages. There were many things written on it, like a diary, recording something. An mu suddenly stopped at a page. 20* * year, 15th of September, cloudy day, 9 0 ¡®clock at night. This morning, I woke up in an MU¡¯s attic. I took an mu back and took care of her. She was alone in a foreign country, and I was also alone. The two of us will become us. An mu vomited during lunch. Her stomach was not good, and her work and rest were in disorder. It was not easy for her to eat cold and raw food, so she had to pay attention to her food intake. An mu had a fever at night, so I called the doctor to give her an injection. She needs more rest, Yingluo. An mu read it line by line and casually flipped to a page. When she saw the content, her eyes widened unconsciously. Why, why is it really a diary, and it¡¯s a diary about me! It recorded all the things that had happened to her, as well as the condition of her body. When the diary appeared, she thought it was his secret, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was actually a little bit of his and her own love. An MU¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and it set off a little ripple. However, no, even though an mu could not imagine it, she still felt that something was wrong. Until ¡­ She hurriedly flipped through two more pages to read the contents. However, she did not know what she saw, but her expression suddenly froze. However, at this moment, Yingluo The sound of a car suddenly came from outside the villa, and an mu came back from the familiar car outside the window. She immediately realized what was going on and quickly put the book back into the distance. She put it back in its normal shape and hurried downstairs. however, on the way downstairs, an mu almost slipped because of the discomfort between her legs, and she was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat. She had wanted to run out of her room, but it was too late. he had already opened the door. In that case, an mu immediately tried to calm herself down and turned to the kitchen. Very quickly. Bo Yi had already come in. The first thing that appeared in an MU¡¯s eyes was little Xiang Xiang. It meowed and came over, rubbing against an MU¡¯s ankle. An mu poured some water into her palm, then squatted down to feed it, and stroked its small and soft body a few times. Bo Yi¡¯s figure had also appeared on the first floor, but an mu did not look up at him. bo yi walked to the sofa and sat down. he was still holding his coat in his hands. at this moment, he was leaning against the back of the sofa. his eyes were slightly closed as he raised his hand to pinch the space between his eyebrows. on his handsome face, there seemed to be some unspeakable fatigue. An mu stood up and slowly left the kitchen to return to her room. When she passed by the middle of the first floor, she still did not look at him, nor did she make a sound, as if he did not exist. However, when she turned her back to him ¡°An mu!¡± Suddenly, he called out to her from behind. An mu was stunned, and she slowly turned around. bo yi was still in the same position as before, he did not even put down his hand. if she had not confirmed that she had heard what he said, she would have thought that she was hallucinating. At this moment, Bo Yi slowly released his hand and looked over at her, who was standing at the entrance of the corridor. He opened his thin lips and said, ¡® ¡°you do it.¡± it was probably the first time that an mu disobeyed him. she shook her head. ¡± i¡¯m going to take the exam soon, so i¡¯m going to review and read books during the weekend.. ¡® Chapter 2091 - Chapter 2091: The notebook of truth she discovered (3) Chapter 2091: The notebook of truth she discovered (3) Translator: 549690339 When Bo Yi heard this, his eyes flickered slightly. However, he was so shrewd that no one knew what he was thinking. No one could tell. ¡± an mu, i won¡¯t take up too much of your time. ¡® The two of them seemed to be in a stalemate for a while before Bo Yi slowly said this sentence. Both of them knew that an MU¡¯s words were just a random excuse. An mu had no choice. She could only walk over slowly. during this process, bo yi kept looking at her, as if he was trying to see something from her face. ¡°Why, why are you suddenly ignoring me?¡± He asked. An MU¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and she pursed her lips. She did not say anything, but when she slowly looked up, she pulled up her sleeve, and there were some blue and purple marks on it. then, she lifted the clothes around her waist slightly, revealing the purple mist on both sides of her waist. It was as if someone was holding it tightly with great strength. After an mu showed him these, she let go. She lowered her head, and her eyes began to turn red. When Bo Yi saw those marks, his pupils suddenly shrank, as if he did not expect that her body would be ¡­ bo yi¡¯s body froze. but even so, an mu did not say anything, as if she had compromised. Bo Yi pulled her over slowly. He sat on the sofa and faced her waist. Then, he lifted her clothes slowly again and looked at the marks on her body. He didn¡¯t remember doing anything to her last night. However, it was true that he deliberately left traces to explain his relationship with an mu to the second personality. It was because he was the main personality. ¡°he¡± wanted too many things, so he became more and more greedy. what¡¯s wrong? Bo Yi was really suspicious now. Could it be that the second personality also had independent possessiveness? Bo Yi read to the end and his lips moved slightly. Huahua, an mu, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m very sorry. an mu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. in fact, she was the most embarrassed person in this situation. It was indeed the first time he had been so brutal. Even his first time had not been so exaggerated, It was so painful that she wouldn¡¯t have gotten off the bed if she didn¡¯t want to look for evidence. But what could she say to his apology? He was so fierce to her, and she said it was okay, Hanhan? Or was she crying to accuse him? At this moment, Bo Yi slowly pulled an mu to sit on his lap. Bo Yi seemed to like this position very much. He was tall to begin with, so even if he was slightly thinner, he still looked tall. Compared to the slender and weak girl, he was like a mountain. However, right now. Bo Yi sighed slightly. he slightly lifted an mu¡¯s chin and slowly said, ¡® an mu, did I let you into my room just because of this? ¡± an mu, is this why you came into my room? ¡± He finished his sentence. this time, it was an mu who was dumbfounded. For a moment, she looked like a stone statue when she sat on his lap. A chill ran up her spine, and an mu did not dare to move. Bo Yi looked at her pale little face, his eyes slightly deep. Did she see something? He didn¡¯t forget that when he left, his laptop was on the bedside table, and Yingying was there. an mu did not answer him directly. instead, she clenched her little hands and stuttered, ¡± you, how do you know about wanwan? ¡± she was already downstairs when he returned. It was impossible to see her from the outside, and she was not near the window. however ¡­ Bo Yi¡¯s voice was heard slowly. [ stay up late ], please vote, you guys go to bed early.. Chapter 2092 - Chapter 2092: The notebook of truth she discovered (4) Chapter 2092: The notebook of truth she discovered (4) Translator: 549690339 what¡¯s wrong with that? when I was driving back, I saw the curtains floating. If the bedroom door was closed, there wouldn¡¯t be any wind flowing in. this meant that if the curtains were floating, the door was open. Someone came in. bo yi said this in a calm tone. he did not seem to be angry at her for barging into his room. of course, an mu was guilty and flustered. after all, she did see something like yingluo. An mu felt like she was on pins and needles on his lap. She wanted to get up, but he held her waist. Although he did not use much strength, an mu still felt that she could not move. Bo Yi¡¯s gaze was complicated. last night, he did some bad things to an mu again, which confused his thoughts and made her feel uneasy. He actually had other matters to attend to when he came back to find her. However, he did not expect her to enter his room. However, the reason why he didn¡¯t hide the notebook was because he wanted to let it go and let everything develop naturally. Even he felt that there were some things that couldn¡¯t be hidden forever. however ¡­ Time was still very important. An mu just got together with him not long ago. He couldn¡¯t be 100% sure of anything. his eyes flickered slightly, and his thin lips moved slightly. ¡± an mu, what did you do when you went in? ¡± He still asked. An MU¡¯s breath stopped. She knew that she could not hide it, but Xuxu remembered the two nights when she was flipping through the books. She clenched her little hands and said, ¡± Xuxu, I saw the notebook on the bedside table, Xuxu. An mu did not seem to dare to look at him, so she did not notice that Bo Yi¡¯s pupils had slightly tightened. An mu continued to say slowly, ¡± Qianqian, I saw you write down a lot of things that happened between us in your notebook. Qianqian was very detailed, so detailed that she had a bad stomach, a cold, fever, and so on, but Qianqian . as she said this, an mu slowly raised her head and looked at him with a complicated gaze. ¡± luo bo yi, do you often forget what happened to you. bo yi was slightly stunned when he heard this. he looked at her. ¡± why do you say that? ¡± An mu pursed her lips. no matter what, I still have to apologize for my behavior. I think many people can¡¯t accept peeking at your diary. to be honest, I didn¡¯t see many messages. You came back after two minutes. I saw that the things you recorded were all recent and very detailed, especially Wanwan. An mu could not help but recall the page she saw later. The words ¡®she¡¯s not feeling well, don¡¯t torture her at night¡¯ seemed to be telling someone else, or rather, it was telling herself to pay attention. She couldn¡¯t explain the feeling, but the only explanation she could give was that he always lost some of his memories of what happened in his daily life. That¡¯s why he recorded it down in such detail. Although this was already unbelievable, it was only a guess. A real notebook couldn¡¯t explain everything. Chapter 2093 - Chapter 2093: notebook of truth she discovered (5) Chapter 2093: notebook of truth she discovered (5) Translator: 549690339 At this moment, Bo Yi looked at her and was speechless for a moment. after a long while, he slowly said,¡±yingluo is indeed weak.¡± Bo Yi turned his gaze away slightly and looked in the direction of the fireplace. An mu could not see what he was thinking at this time, but she heard him slowly say, ¡± an mu, this is where I¡¯m very sorry. In fact, when it¡¯s night time, I can¡¯t remember what happened during the day. When it¡¯s Day time, I¡¯ll be very apologetic. Although I don¡¯t want to admit that there¡¯s something wrong with my body, this is the truth. He wasn¡¯t lying, it was the truth. the two personalities in his body were separate, including his memories, so of course he wouldn¡¯t know. This explanation didn¡¯t seem to be lying to her. An MU¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. After all, even if they were mentally prepared, it was still hard to imagine when some situations really happened. After all, Wangwu¡¯s situation was too rare. An mu sat on his lap in a daze. She looked at Bo Yi¡¯s side profile and felt that he seemed to have become very lonely after she dug out his secret. His eyelids were slightly lowered, and she clearly caught the gloominess in his eyes. she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to feel. He, he was, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was he, was, was he, was, was he, was, was he, was, was he, was, was he, was, was he, was, was he, was, was he, was, was he, was, was he, was, was he, was he, was, was he, was he, was he, was, was he, was he, was he, Inferiority complex. An mu would never have imagined that he would feel this way. He was such a cold and arrogant person. How could he? how could it be? ¡°Bo ¡­ Bo Yi, to be honest, this situation might not have a bad impact on you. No, I mean, I won¡¯t let outsiders criticize you.¡± An mu wanted to explain that his situation would not be taken lightly by outsiders, but what was going on? when the words came to her mouth, they seemed to have a different meaning, and it seemed that she could not explain it clearly. He was probably the most aware of all the troubles and pain that his body was in. She was in no position to say that it did not matter. However, what she meant was that she didn¡¯t want him to feel inferior because of this matter. Although knowing this would shock her, it wouldn¡¯t cause her to look down on him. ¡°No matter what, Bo Yi, this matter won¡¯t make me have any bad thoughts about you, so you don¡¯t have to worry and don¡¯t have to hide it from me.¡± An mu was afraid that he would be hurt, so she was eager to comfort him. However, Bo Yi responded in a low and slow tone, ¡± Wanwan, an mu, I don¡¯t want outsiders to know. It¡¯s indeed my selfish intention because I don¡¯t want you to leave me if you know too much. ¡°How could this he?¡± As soon as an mu finished her sentence, she heard him say slowly, ¡± someone once said the same thing. An mu was stunned when she heard this. W-what? He said that someone had once ridiculed him and said the same thing he had said? Didn¡¯t that mean that he was afraid? at this moment, bo yi turned around slowly, his gaze falling on her. ¡± i don¡¯t have any other intentions for her leaving. it¡¯s right for her to want a normal life. i won¡¯t blame her. it¡¯s just that qianqian, an mu, there are some things that you can¡¯t say that it¡¯s okay, qianqian. ¡® ¡°No, no, Bo Yi, I really don¡¯t know Yingluo.¡± An mu emphasized eagerly, but at the end, she suddenly paused and said slowly, ¡± Yingluo is just the ¡®her¡¯ that Bo Yi teased. She¡¯s your Yingluo.. Chapter 2094 - Chapter 2094: an accident! relationship exposed (1) Chapter 2094: an accident! relationship exposed (1) Translator: 549690339 Ex-girlfriend? Right, Yingluo This should be the case. Then, the sudden words came into her ears, and an mu was stunned. ¡°First love.¡± First love. An mu almost stopped breathing when she heard those words. at a certain moment, she seemed to have suddenly recalled a scene. It was when he had gone to the pharmacy. As soon as he had come out, he had seen a car stop by the side of the street. A cold and beautiful woman had come out of it. Her temperament was comparable to that of an international star. It wasn¡¯t the impression she had of the woman in her mind at that moment. It was the way Bo Yi looked at her that made her want to dig deeper. It was a Yingying that he had never seen before. So, could that woman be his Xuxu¡¯s first love? Women were sensitive by nature, and their sixth sense was very accurate. An mu knew that she was probably right. However, the past was in the past. Bo Yi said that because she was the first one to leave, he did not tell her when he met her. He was afraid that she would leave him too. An mu did not know what to say. She thought for a long time before saying slowly, ¡± Bo Yi, actually, no matter what happened to you, I think that as long as it¡¯s someone who loves you deeply, they won¡¯t leave you so easily. I know that her departure may have hurt you and made you sensitive, but most of the time, that doesn¡¯t mean that she doesn¡¯t love you anymore. It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t be with you anymore because of something that can¡¯t be stopped. At this point, she paused and looked up at him seriously. but I¡¯m different. There¡¯s no resistance between you and me, at least not for me. So no matter what happens to you, I won¡¯t leave you on my own accord. An MU¡¯s little hand gently fell on his hand. ¡°Bo Yi, I love you very much.¡± Bo Yi, I love you very much. He had done too much for her. If not for him, she would have lost her life long ago. He had given her too much warmth and love. even in her dreams, she hoped that this would not be an illusion, so how could she leave him? Even if he would lose some memories indirectly. Bo Yi¡¯s body froze slightly after hearing her words. Was it? What an mu said about Yingluo seemed to be true, Yingluo. He could understand sang Xia¡¯s departure, but he could not let it go for a long time. However, it was just as an mu had said. When sang Xia broke up with him, it did not mean that she had no feelings for him. It was because there were too many things involved. She wanted to make a comeback in the music industry and avenge her mother who jumped off the building. She still had her own big dreams, and all of these were completely contrary to her own wishes. Because of his low self-esteem and suspicion, he would always suspect her, so he would not let her leave his sight and prevent her from doing anything. Feelings are not the most important thing, and the split personality is not the most important thing. Those external reasons are the reasons that deprived them of being together. That was why fate was a very subtle thing. It was very important to meet someone who was a perfect match for him at the right time. If sang Xia was with him during the time of revenge, it would definitely cause them to not be able to last long. An mu was embarrassed. As she said, it was indeed a perfect fit for her to a certain extent. if not ¡­. Chapter 2095 - Chapter 2095: Something happened! The relationship was exposed!(2) Chapter 2095: Something happened! The relationship was exposed!(2) Translator: 549690339 If it was not for an MU¡¯s timely reminder, she would have fallen into his illness and been trapped in it. When sang Xia found out that he had a split personality, she did not leave him immediately either. Instead, she accompanied him for three years and helped him treat his illness. sang xia¡¯s departure was not because of her illness, but because they were destined to take different paths. But an mu would not. She just wanted to stay by his side to whine. When Bo Yi thought of this, he seemed to really have the urge to tell an mu about himself. But Wuwu! Bo Yi looked at an murou¡¯s beautiful and fair face, and a hint of struggle flashed past his clear eyes. However, in the end . ¡°Qianqian, an mu, thank you.¡± Forget it. If she could make her lose her memory to explain everything, it was not impossible. Once a person was no longer alone and had someone to accompany him, he would no longer want to face loneliness alone. Just like herself, she didn¡¯t want to return to the villa and be cold, dark, quiet, and lifeless. She didn¡¯t want to sit on the sofa alone and be in a daze for a long time. It was really torturous. He had already given an mu a chance, so he did not want to take any risks now. Because Yingluo He was not only afraid of loneliness, but he also liked an mu. Yes, it was. He liked an mu. It was an mu who gave him a new vision of the future. He wiped away the thought that he would be alone for the rest of his life. she rested her head on his strong shoulders and closed her eyes. she could almost smell a trace of peace. Bo Yi looked at her leaning on his shoulder. He held her waist slightly, then his gaze landed on her full cherry lips. Then, he gradually moved closer. Their lips touched, stirring up ripples in their hearts. After a while, when the two of them were slightly apart, Bo Yi¡¯s gaze on her seemed to be filled with gentleness, making her sink in and sink. An mu looked at him for a while, fascinated. Finally, she put her arms around his neck and suddenly asked softly, ¡± How long has it been since your first love, and what does she look like now? Suddenly, her lips were covered by a slender finger. The emotions in Bo Yi¡¯s eyes seemed to have dissipated a little, as if he had become more clear-headed and rational. An mu suddenly regretted it. Why would she ask such an unpleasant question? not to mention his ex-girlfriend, if there was really something going on with his first love yingluo, he was afraid that he would lose before he could even compete. However, Bo Yi slowly opened his mouth at this time, ¡± an mu, you don¡¯t have to think too much. I live in the present. Therefore, she would cherish what was in front of her. Yingluo, we¡¯ve already ended many years ago. She¡¯s already married and has a child. She has a husband who loves her dearly, and they even have a pair of cute twins. They¡¯re living a very happy life, very blissful, Yingluo. When an mu heard these words, she did not know what to say. His first love left him and was living such a good life ¡­ Would he not be shocked ¡­ Or ¡­ an mu, I wish her well, Hanhan.. Chapter 2096 - Chapter 2096: An accident! Relationship exposed!(3) Chapter 2096: An accident! Relationship exposed!(3) Translator: 549690339 Yingluo also wishes the family well. She¡¯s very good and deserves such happiness. when bo yi said these words, his eyes were indeed filled with sincere emotions. Sang Xia was a special existence to him. She had long surpassed love or even kinship. He had always been very sorry for the hurt he had caused her all these years. Now that she was doing well, he would be happier than anyone else. An mu sighed slowly and hugged his neck tightly. don¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯m getting jealous. Bo Yi turned to look at her. Seeing her jealous expression, he smiled unconsciously. His smile was beautiful, pure, and dazzling. It was like the clouds and rain had dispersed, making people unconsciously obsessed and completely fall for it. It made an mu quickly forget about this matter. In her opinion, she would not abandon him just because there was something wrong with his body. He had saved her life many times. It was all his. It was only because an mu discovered Bo Yi¡¯s Secret that her heart seemed to soften when she faced him. When Bo Yi gave her, she also gave him more love. It made his heart feel warm. In the blink of an eye. It was time for school again. The two of them had a sweet weekend, but an mu was a little surprised that he did not appear for two consecutive nights. She was not used to him coming to see her every night, especially when he had to do that kind of thing, but now he suddenly did not come, and she felt a little strange. An mu did not want to think too much. Because of their ¡± confession ¡± the other day, their relationship had become much closer. He even said that in the future, they could enter his room openly and not secretly. Although an mu was a little embarrassed, she still nodded and agreed. as usual, she got out of the car early to avoid any unnecessary trouble. The first period was other people¡¯s professional class, and an mu had already occupied the first row to listen. An mu sighed slightly and did not think much about it. She took out her books and started to review seriously. Time was passing by little by little. An mu was very serious in class. She did not take down many notes, but they were all important things. The rest was in her head. However, she wasn¡¯t able to focus completely in class. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt like someone was staring at her from behind. The person was staring at her back, as if he wanted to pierce through her. When class finally ended, an mu lowered her head and pretended to take notes. She then raised her watch as if she was looking at the time, but in fact, she was looking at the shadow behind her through the smooth mirror of the watch ¡­ He wanted to see who had been staring at him for an entire class. However, an mu was stunned when she saw it. So she¡¯s Yingluo? It was on his upper right, three or four rows away, staring straight at him. An mu frowned slightly. He had a bad feeling about this. That girl was none other than the girl who had been Bo Yi¡¯s assistant in the anatomy class. She had a hot figure, blonde hair, and blue eyes. She was definitely the top beauty in school. However, no matter what, an mu knew that she liked Bo Yi¡¯s Xuanji.. Chapter 2097 - Chapter 2097: An accident! Relationship exposed!(4) Chapter 2097: An accident! Relationship exposed!(4) Translator: 549690339 However, she could like him. After all, there were many girls who liked Bo Yi. Many girls were infatuated with him, and she was no exception. But-! Why did that female student target him? An MU¡¯s palm was slightly sweaty. Could it be that Yingluo had discovered something? for example, how was her relationship with bo yi? When she thought of this, an mu suddenly felt uneasy and a little flustered. The school strictly forbade students and teachers from having any feelings for each other. It was absolutely not allowed, or else they would be dealt with seriously. However, what worried an mu the most was Wanwan¡¯s gender. If her gender was exposed, her name would definitely be removed by the school! Once her name was removed from the school, she would be done for. Everything she was doing now was to continue her brother¡¯s life. She hoped that she could achieve something here and earn money when she graduated. After all, this was a highly educated institution. However, if being in love could get a demerit and her gender was exposed, it could be said that she was not the real Mory, but a substitute. This could even be considered deception. An MU¡¯s face turned pale when she thought of this. She clenched her fists and suddenly stood up, wanting to go out for a while. However, just as she got up, an mu saw from the corner of her eye that the school Belle had also gotten up and seemed to be going out after her. An MU¡¯s eyes darkened. She clenched her fists and pretended to be calm as she walked out of the lecture hall. Indeed. When an mu walked to the corner of the corridor, she stopped and looked around. The girl had indeed followed her, but when she turned around, she suddenly looked like she was playing with her phone. An mu ignored him and went to the toilet. Every time she went to the toilet, she would wait until class was about to start or when there were fewer people. Only this time, she rushed to the toilet when there were more people. Although- Who knew what she might see, but entering the men¡¯s room would at least make the girl suspicious of her gender. After all, she had entered the men¡¯s room! An MU¡¯s main question now was why that female student was so fixated on her. It was definitely not a laughable admiration. Instead, it was more like jealousy and doubt. When an mu went to the men¡¯s washroom, she deliberately slowed down so that the girl could see her pushing the door open and entering the men¡¯s washroom. However- The moment she pushed the door open, an MU¡¯s eyes widened, and her brain was a little confused! People! They were all humans! The male students in the toilet were buzzing, smoking, going to the toilet, and so on. As soon as an mu entered, there was a row of male students peeing in the urinal. Although an mu did not dare to lower her head, she still felt as if she had a needle in her eye. he seemed to be going blind. After she entered, she quickly lowered her head and obediently retracted her gaze. She went to the other side of the door to line up. she was wearing a baseball cap with her hair stuffed inside. as usual, she looked like a little boy in her loose sweater. Right at this moment, someone suddenly came up from behind. After exchanging a glance with the people around him, he let out a sinister laugh. what¡¯s wrong with you, MO Li? why are you walking right into our trap? ¡± When an mu heard the voice, her face turned pale, and she felt goosebumps all over her body. It¡¯s broken! It was the gay man who had been pestering him! Chapter 2098 - Chapter 2098: Something happened! The relationship was exposed!(5) Chapter 2098: Something happened! The relationship was exposed!(5) Translator: 549690339 Why would she meet him here? However, an mu did not have the time to think about it. She immediately wanted to slip out. However, a few tall and strong foreign male students in front of her suddenly stopped her. An mu panicked and subconsciously stepped back, but two hands suddenly hugged her from behind. ¡°ah-! Let go! You pervert, let me go-!¡± An mu immediately struggled violently. ¡°Moli! Your body is really soft! Why are you acting like a girl?¡± The boy behind her laughed evilly. With his height of 1.8 meters, he held her firmly in place. He lowered his head and sniffed her neck, looking extremely wretched. ¡°Get lost, Yingluo! You¡¯re crazy, what do you want to do!¡± An mu did not expect him to be so bold. When he was looking for her in class, he knew to avoid people, but now he was walking around in the toilet openly! what do you want to do, Mory? I told you to be my little cutie. If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll let you have a taste first before making a decision-! As soon as he finished speaking, someone came over to hold her hands and legs down. This scene was witnessed by nearly 20 boys in the toilet. However, other than the few partners, the others acted as if they had seen nothing. After all, no one wanted to meddle in other people¡¯s business. As for the gay male student, he squatted down as if he was going to take off an MU¡¯s pants. An mu was so scared that she almost cried. She struggled and shouted, ¡± don¡¯t touch me-! Don¡¯t touch me-!¡± what¡¯s there to be afraid of? we¡¯re all men. What, are you a little boy, Wanwan?! At this point, a few of the students looked at each other, then laughed wretchedly. As he said that, his hand was already reaching for her pants. ¡°Ah-! Help!¡± ¡°Bang-I¡± With a hysterical shout, the toilet door was suddenly kicked open from the outside. This kick seemed to have made the peeing boy shiver. He was quite frightened. And this also made the people inside stunned. An MU¡¯s arms were shackled, and her pants were about to be pulled down. Her eyes were red, and when she saw the person who appeared at the door, her red eyes suddenly widened. Then, what followed was helplessness, fear, and endless embarrassment. ¡°This, this is, professor Wanwan.¡± Suddenly, someone stammered. It was as if they had not expected a professor to come in at this time. No, he still kicked the door open. The person who entered was Bo Yi. As soon as he kicked the door open, he saw a certain scene inside, and it was as if he had received a huge visual impact-! The gay student was a little disappointed when he saw the professor come in. He slowly stood up from under an mu, then turned his head and said to Bo Yi, professor, are you going to the toilet too? what a coincidence, what a coincidence, we¡¯re playing a game with this classmate, don¡¯t mind it, don¡¯t be-ahsuddenly, there was a scream. his nose was punched heavily, and he fell to the ground a few meters behind him. he raised his head in pain. his nose bone was broken, and his nostrils were full of blood. An mu almost did not see how he came in. In the blink of an eye, he attacked, and his face was dark as if a storm was coming! after the male student was beaten up like that, he was about to slowly struggle and retreat when bo yi stepped on his chest ruthlessly. he squatted down and grabbed his hair, his voice cold and terrifying. ¡± tell me, do you f * cking want to die!? ¡± [ seeking votes ] Chapter 2099 - Chapter 2099: An accident! Relationship exposed!(6) Chapter 2099: An accident! Relationship exposed!(6) Translator: 549690339 The foot that stepped on his chest almost made him vomit blood, and he couldn¡¯t move no matter how hard he struggled. ¡°Y-you, The male student on the ground had a bruised and swollen face. He pointed at Bo Yi as if he wanted to say something, but he kept repeating ¡®you¡¯ a few times. Bo Yi¡¯s expression was dark and gloomy. He didn¡¯t look angry usually but that didn¡¯t mean that he had a good temper. When he was in a bad temper, people could die. Bo Yi grabbed his hair and dragged him to the toilet. The 1.8 -meter tall boy was grabbed by him as easily as a chick. He pulled the man¡¯s collar without any effort. Under the shocked gazes of the surrounding people and the man¡¯s screams and struggles, he suddenly pressed his head down and stuffed it into the toilet. There was still some filth in the toilet bowl. Bo Yi pulled his hair and stuffed it in. He stepped on his back to prevent him from getting up, causing the toilet bowl to overflow with bubbles. The people around them almost vomited, but no one dared to move, for fear of being implicated. The few boys who had bullied Mory with the boy looked terrified, and their legs almost went weak. Bo Yi stepped on his back firmly and only released him when he stopped struggling. However, when the boy finally came out of the toilet, he was almost half dead. He knelt on the ground and vomited. As for the other people around an mu, they seemed to be running away from the situation. Bo Yi was furious, so how could he let them go? one almost broke his leg, one broke his arm, and one fell to the ground over his shoulder. His leather shoes stepped on his face and ground him hard. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary lesson that a professor would teach his student. It was torture. However, at this moment, the gay from before raised his head slowly with his hair wet. He pointed at Bo Yi, looking disheveled, but he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± you, just you wait ¡­! my dad is the school¡¯s board member. i¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡± A silver light flashed quickly, and a dagger flew straight at his head. He was so scared that his eyes widened. Several heads were cut off and fell in front of him. The dagger pierced through the wall with a strong impact and was right above his head. He was so scared that he sat on the ground and peed his pants. Bo Yi walked over and pulled out the dagger. are you threatening me? ¡® ¡± no, i won¡¯t. ¡± he shook his head like a madman. However, it was too late. Bo Yi¡¯s gaze fell on his palm. The knife rose and fell. The sharp tip of the knife pierced through his palm, making him scream in pain. Bo Yi¡¯s voice was cold. remember, if you dare to find trouble with her again, I will not only make you, but also your entire family ¡­ When he said this, his hand made a slight movement, causing the student¡¯s eyes to be filled with fear. He looked at Bo Yi as if he had seen the devil. When Bo Yi¡¯s gaze fell on an mu again ¡­ An mu was so scared that her face turned pale. She could not speak and did not even dare to look at him. Bo Yi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He turned to the students behind him who were already dumbfounded and said without any tone, ¡± I believe that none of you will tell anyone about what happened today, right? ¡± immediately, the students nodded their heads like chicks pecking at rice, then fought to be the first to leave. The bell for class had already rung. Those students- Chapter 2100 - Chapter 2100: An accident! Relationship exposed!(7) Chapter 2100: An accident! Relationship exposed!(7) Translator: 549690339 The students didn¡¯t seem to love the ringing of the bell so much. The huge men¡¯s washroom instantly became quiet. An mu stood by the window, at a loss. She did not dare to look at him. It was embarrassing, embarrassing, and shameful. When he came to save her, he was like a god to her. If he hadn¡¯t come, she really didn¡¯t know what terrible things would have happened. Her pants would have been ripped off, and she would have seen that she wasn¡¯t a boy, but a girl. However, if a girl¡¯s most private part was seen, she would really want to die. But now, an mu could feel the pressure from him, and she felt that it was hard to face him. he must be mad with anger. An mu clenched her fists unconsciously as she felt him walking toward her step by step. She tried her best to control her emotions that were about to collapse. She slowly raised her head with red eyes and said to him, ¡± I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Wanwan. Bo Yi¡¯s expression was indeed very dark. In the face of her apology, he pursed his lips tightly and did not say anything. an mu felt his breath getting colder and colder. her eyes were misty, and her lips moved. she was about to say something when suddenly- An mu only felt a strong force, and she was directly pulled into his arms and hit his chest. After that, it was tightly held by his arm. ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± When he spoke, no emotion could be heard. An MU¡¯s heart was in turmoil. She slowly looked up at him, her face pale, and her lips moved. Huahua, I¡¯ve troubled you again, Huahua. When Bo Yi heard this, his clenched fist seemed to tighten a little. He took a deep breath, as if he was trying to control his emotions. Indeed, he was still in a bad mood, not only because of those bastards, but also because of an mu. But no matter what, she was still hurt. She was a girl, and the scene just now must have frightened her. Bo Yi was afraid that he would not say anything nice, so he did not reply to her. Instead, he pulled her away slowly and checked her body to see if she was injured. After confirming that she was fine, he calmed down and asked her, ¡® how are you? are you hurt anywhere else? ¡± When an mu heard this, her red eyes seemed to be a little shocked as she looked at him. His aura was cold and his face was gloomy. She thought that he would come up and scold her, but she did not expect that he would be stunned and ask about her first. If he reprimanded her, perhaps she would force herself to accept the lesson. However, when he was concerned about her, an mu could not hold back the emotions brought about by her previous grievances, fear, and humiliation. Her nose began to sting, and tears welled up in her eyes. She lowered her head and rubbed the corners of her eyes. Her voice was hoarse as she said, ¡± no, I¡¯m not hurt. The moment Bo Yi heard her voice, he knew that she was crying. There were some things he wanted to say, but he could only force himself to hold back. Once again, he pulled her into his arms, one hand on her back and the other on her hair, comforting her gently. At first, an mu was trying to hold back her tears, but when she was pulled into his arms, she finally could not hold it in anymore. She cried out loud like a child, venting out everything that had happened. She didn¡¯t want to be like this. She just didn¡¯t want the girl to be suspicious of her, but she didn¡¯t expect that scene to happen in the toilet. Bo Yi was actually dazed by her crying.. Chapter 2101 - Chapter 2101: An accident! Relationship exposed!(8) Chapter 2101: An accident! Relationship exposed!(8) Translator: 549690339 His anger was actually extinguished bit by bit, and all that was left in his heart was love for her. If her pants were taken off, for a girl like her, being expelled from the school was one thing, but her innocence was another. With her stubborn personality, if she was really exposed, wouldn¡¯t she be better off dead? An mu was almost done crying, and her tears and snot were all over Bo Yi. However, Bo Yi did not care about this. He lowered his head, and his tone gradually became calm. an mu, this is a lesson. I won¡¯t reprimand you since you were frightened, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t be angry with you. After saying this, he asked in a deep voice, ¡± so, you still have to explain to me why you appeared in the men¡¯s room during class. ¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡± An MU¡¯s heart tightened. She did not know if he would believe her if she told him her guess. what? don¡¯t tell me that you appeared out of thin air, or that you were dragged It was the men¡¯s washroom! no matter what, how could she enter the men¡¯s washroom when there were so many people in class? not to mention, she was surrounded by so many men in that kind of place! If he hadn¡¯t seen her entering from outside and couldn¡¯t help but walk over, what would have happened inside? When Bo Yi thought of what had happened just now, he still found it difficult to control his emotions. no, Yingluo, I went in on my own accord, ¡± an mu said with red eyes. She was afraid that he would misunderstand, so she told him about the girl and explained it to him. It didn¡¯t matter if he believed it or not, it was the truth. However, when Bo Yi heard this, he did not know what to say. Was she stupid? she wasn¡¯t stupid. She was extremely smart. She wasn¡¯t stupid, but she could actually encounter that kind of thing. Moreover ¡­ When Bo Yi opened his mouth, his voice became colder. an mu, next time when you go to the toilet, you can¡¯t go at that time, you know? ¡± Not to mention whether it was safe or not, it was a time when there were many boys there, and each of them exposed their genitals. Even if she was a woman disguised as a man, he still couldn¡¯t bear it and she would be mixed in. An mu did not dare to refute him. In fact, she was the one who did something wrong. It almost led to a disastrous outcome. Bo Yi did not let her go back to class. Instead, he let her follow him to his office. With her in this state, he was afraid just thinking about it. How could he let her leave at ease? When an mu went, she looked back every now and then, as if she was afraid that someone would follow her. the two of them entered the office one after another. In an MU¡¯s opinion, Bo Yi was the kind of person who would not be too worried even if the sky fell, because she was the most alert person. She cared the most about her exposure and the school¡¯s punishment. She could not afford to lose. She had nothing. However, Bo Yi was completely different. Even after she had mentioned the girl to him, his expression did not change at all and he did not say anything to her. and in reality. Indeed, Bo Yi did not care that much. He wanted to talk to an mu about the base in a few days, and he needed her help with something. If she was the person who assisted ZF, then she would need to go to Rome. In fact, Bo Yi did not like this place, nor did he like the learning environment for an mu. He did not like her to be wronged as a man. It was inconvenient to live here. However, if she wasn¡¯t the person the base needed . That doesn¡¯t matter, Yingluo.. Chapter 2102 - Chapter 2102: An accident! Relationship exposed!(9) Chapter 2102: An accident! Relationship exposed!(9) Translator: 549690339 She was still his. In school, she could not bear to go to the toilet. For an mu, it must be even more difficult for her to accept this than herself, so she had to force herself to do it. Hence, he did not think that there was anything good about her being in school now. He had already made plans in his heart. an mu and bo yi had been in the office for half an hour. At this moment. a tall and beautiful figure appeared in the corridor outside the office. One of them was a female student with a high ponytail. Her long golden hair was slightly curled and she was a very beautiful girl. She passed by one office door after another. When she finally saw the name of the office in front of her, she suddenly slowed down. This was the office where professor Bo was. She had been here a few times before, but she had only been passing by or had only said a few words at most. This was because he was particularly unapproachable, indifferent, and did not like to communicate with others, even if she was beautiful and good at her studies. However, she was standing near the office with her fists clenched tightly. when class ended, she saw him go to the men¡¯s washroom, and he went in after mory. after that, she left first, but mory never came back to class ¡­! She couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. The photo was still saved in her phone. It was a photo of Mory getting into his car. If there was really nothing going on between the two of them, why would they hide it from others? Therefore, there must be something fishy going on. Morri was another male student. She thought about what would happen if a male student had something going on with the teacher she liked! She was really going to go crazy. She could not believe that she was worse than a boy! Now, she just looked at the door and slowly walked over. Mory wasn¡¯t in class, so why would he be in his office? she approached yingying step by step. However, at this moment, a female professor suddenly walked over and saw her hesitating at the door. She suddenly asked, ¡± you -¡± However, just as she opened her mouth, the female student hurriedly made a hand gesture for her to be quiet. In a hurry, she walked over and held the female professor¡¯s arm. The two of them came to the side and she whispered, professor, the professor asked us if our school forbade students and teachers from having that kind of relationship? ¡± The female professor thought something was wrong with her, but when she heard her question, her eyes widened and she said sternly, ¡± of course! The school prohibits it, but why did you say that about Yingluo?¡± As she spoke, she glanced at the office, her eyes full of doubt. The female student deliberately stammered and made up a story, ¡± so, it seems that there are students in professor Wanwan¡¯s office, and they seem to have a very close relationship. There are some problems, Wanwan. She had deliberately said it like this, which made people even more suspicious. When the female professor heard this, she looked at the professor¡¯s name above the office and pursed her lips. The professor from the medical department had a wife. What was going on with a student in school? She thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice, ¡± I¡¯ll go and take a look now. The female student nodded after hearing the professor¡¯s words. This was great. She could hide in a hidden place and peek. If there was anything, it would be discovered by the other professors! This matter could not be tolerated. Indeed, she couldn¡¯t stand the fact that MO Li would have anything with professor Bo.. If she couldn¡¯t have it, MO Li shouldn¡¯t even think about it! Chapter 2103 - Chapter 2103: Something happened! The relationship was exposed!(10) Chapter 2103: Something happened! The relationship was exposed!(10) Translator: 549690339 The female professor walked toward the office without any hesitation. if she were to enter any other office, she would definitely knock on the door. However, when she was facing the office door, she went up, grabbed the doorknob, and pushed the door open with a Swoosh-! Instantly, the door opened wide, and the people outside saw the scene inside. She saw a student sitting on a chair and leaning on the table, writing something with a pen. On the other side, a tall and slender Man was facing the window with his back to the door. He was thin. When she saw this scene, she was stunned. This, this- It didn¡¯t seem like there was anything wrong? When the door was suddenly opened without any warning, an MU¡¯s body froze. She was obviously shocked by the sudden attack. Bo Yi was stunned, then he slowly turned around and glanced at her with a cold gaze. When the female professor at the door saw this, she pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose and smiled. you¡¯re Wanwan? ¡± This is professor Wanwan? She had never seen this professor before. A cold glint flashed across Bo Yi¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared in a flash. It was so fast that it was hard to catch. He said calmly, ¡± I¡¯m the temporary teacher in professor Jeff¡¯s place. A look of confusion flashed across her eyes as she asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with professor Jeff? is he sick? ¡± At this time, an mu, who was sitting on the chair, had already grabbed her glasses and hat and put them on. She was so guilty that she was almost sweating. Fortunately, they did not do anything. But now, when she heard this female professor¡¯s question, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. Wasn¡¯t professor Jeff sent to study by the public? Did she not know? However, Bo Yi did not answer him directly. Instead, he asked calmly, professor, academic qualifications do not mean upbringing, right? is that why you don¡¯t know to knock before you open someone else¡¯s door? ¡± The female professor¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard this. The man in front of her was very different from the professor Jeff in her memory. He was tall, handsome, and had a good temperament. At first glance, she knew he was not an ordinary person. Of course, she felt a little embarrassed to be criticized by such a man, even if she did it on purpose. cough, sorry, I accidentally entered the wrong office. I just didn¡¯t expect to see an unfamiliar face when I came in. But . When she said this, her eyes suddenly fell on an mu. this student, what are you doing here instead of going to class? ah, me, professor. I did something, and my teacher is asking me to write a self-reflection. An mu said with embarrassment. In fact, that was indeed the case. Bo Yi hoped that he could learn from this incident. When the female teacher saw this, she sized up the two of them again. Their Yingluo¡¯s image was so different, and they were both of the same gender. So, the girl just now was simply messing around. What was she talking about? He actually made her feel so awkward. But now, even though she was sure that there was nothing wrong between the two, she subconsciously said, ¡± I¡¯m really sorry to disturb you, but how is professor Jeff? I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. professor, professor Jeff didn¡¯t go to other places-¡± an mu was about to speak. Jeff¡¯s out. I heard he has something to do with his family. He¡¯ll be back soon. Bo Yi interrupted an MU¡¯s words with a calm tone. The female professor was a little surprised, but she still nodded. Wanwan, okay. Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. An MU¡¯s body froze when she heard this. Her gaze slowly landed on Bo Yi. What¡¯s going on? didn¡¯t he say that professor Jeff was going to further his studies? why did he suddenly change it to something at home? [ i was so sleepy that i felt sleepy after drinking coffee, so i posted more than 100 words in this chapter.. ] Chapter 2104 - Chapter 2104: something happened! the relationship was exposed (11) Chapter 2104: something happened! the relationship was exposed (11) Translator: 549690339 An mu vaguely felt that there was something strange about this. Most importantly, there was no need to lie about this. An mu looked suspiciously at the calm and composed Bo Yi. She began to wonder if she had remembered wrongly before, or were these just random reasons he made up? Did professor Jeff really go to further his studies? The female professor left, closing the door with an apologetic smile. Bo Yi watched her leave, his clear and slender eyes deepening. His hands unconsciously clenched slightly. It seemed that some things had to be sped up. Professors had their own circle of professors, and he didn¡¯t want the school to find out that he was an imposter in advance. most importantly, that professor jeff was a perverted serial killer who perverted children. if the police had acted a little faster, he might not have been able to stay here for long. An mu saw that Bo Yi¡¯s eyes were still looking at the door, and her heart skipped a beat. that strange feeling arose spontaneously. Meanwhile, outside. when the female professor came out, her face darkened. ¡± why are you guessing instead of studying? when i was professor jeff, i didn¡¯t see any students like this! don¡¯t think that i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, save it. ¡± This student had made her lose all face in front of that man. The female student¡¯s face was extremely ugly after being scolded, but she was very unwilling to give up. Just now, she was waiting for the professor to give her a signal, so she didn¡¯t dare to come out. but no matter what, she didn¡¯t believe that it would be that simple. However, at this moment, the female professor looked in the direction of the office and suddenly asked, ¡± but then again, what¡¯s the surname of the temporary teacher? How should I address you?¡± The female student paused for a moment, then said, ¡± his surname is Bo and he teaches us biology and anatomy. He¡¯s a good teacher, even better than professor Jeff. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s only a temporary teacher. When professor Jeff comes back from his Advanced Studies, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll leave Yingying. ¡°Since he¡¯s a substitute teacher, the possibility of him staying is not high. But wait a minute! What did you just say? what did you mean professor Jeff came back from his Advanced Studies?¡± The moment the female professor finished speaking, a look of confusion flashed past the student¡¯s eyes. yes, what¡¯s the matter, professor? that¡¯s what teacher Bo said, Yingluo. The female professor¡¯s expression turned complicated. It was impossible for the teachers not to know that the school had Advanced Studies. However, when they told the students that they were going to further their studies, they told her that they had something to do at home? What was going on? Why did she feel that something was wrong? ¡°Alright. vou can 20 back now. Don¡¯t be so susDicious in the future and go back to class.¡± If the substitute teacher wasn¡¯t so handsome, the female student probably wouldn¡¯t have caused any trouble here. The female student looked at the office door and left. The female professor took out her phone and found professor Jeff¡¯s phone number. However, no one noticed it. When the female professor went to call professor Jeff, the door of one of Yingying¡¯s offices opened slightly. Someone seemed to be peeking through the gap to see that someone was on the phone outside. An mu was really a little scared by her own anxious guess. After all, it was too strange, but she pretended that she did not notice anything.. Chapter 2105 - Chapter 2105: Something happened! The relationship was exposed (12) Chapter 2105: Something happened! The relationship was exposed (12) Translator: 549690339 She also buried her head in writing the guarantee letter. Facing Bo Yi standing at the door, she pretended not to see anything, even if she felt a chill on her back. She had just realized something. Professor Jeff¡¯s level of living was the same as that of normal people. How could someone like him have any contact with Bo Yi? An mu didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it. When she thought about how professor Jeff hadn¡¯t appeared for more than half a month, she became more and more flustered. Bo Yi looked at the person the female professor was talking to on the phone and his gaze turned cold. It seemed that some things were destined to be too unpredictable. After school at noon. As usual, an mu planned to get on the bus two streets away from the school. There were still many people around her. When they arrived at the destination, the car was indeed waiting there. An mu immediately jogged all the way, wanting to get back in the car as soon as possible. However, when she jogged over, she realized that there was no one in the car. She was a little surprised. Where did this person go? But soon, an mu raised her head and saw him across the road. He seemed to have gone to buy something. He was carrying a bag in his hand and was about to cross the road. An MU¡¯s heart tightened when she saw him. He appeared like this. If someone saw them alone, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing? On Bo Yi¡¯s side, plans could not keep up with changes. He did not want to expose the reason why he came to her with an mu so soon. He even wanted to continue to maintain their current relationship, but he had no choice. If his identity as the professor was discovered, he would be back to his original state. This consequence was much worse than telling an mu everything first. Therefore, he could only set a ¡®trap¡¯ first. At this very moment. a minute before bo yi crossed the road, he glanced at a figure at the corner of the street not far away. he came to school every day and was more familiar with the roads here. he also easily noticed a figure following him from a distance. it was the female student, lucy. It was also the girl an mu had told her about that made her vigilant. An mu was afraid that her relationship with him would be exposed. She was afraid that her gender would be discovered, and she would be fired, Huahua. However, he was ¡­ They had different views. Bo Yi was wearing a black coat and walked over with a bag. He did not go to the driver¡¯s seat, but went around to the side of the road. An mu stood outside and waited. An mu saw that Bo Yi was here and immediately asked, ¡± where did you go? we¡¯re still near the school. There will always be people . Suddenly, the black shadow instantly sank. Bo Yi stood in front of her and lowered his head when she spoke ¡­ An mu was stunned. She felt the softness of his lips and the breath on her cheek. Bo, Bo Yi was stunned! An mu seemed to have thought of something and pushed him away with a whoosh. She looked frightened. Bo Yi! We¡¯re outside. If the school finds out ¡­¡± it¡¯s no big deal, an mu. I can support you. Bo Yi¡¯s tone was calm. An MU¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. She could not believe it. of course, she had to have her own career, her own education, her own everything to be able to survive in this society! However, he was treating something so important to him as insignificant! I¡¯m so sleepy that I¡¯m struggling to write another chapter.. Have a good weekend, ] Chapter 2106 - Chapter 2106: Something happened! The relationship was exposed!(13) Chapter 2106: Something happened! The relationship was exposed!(13) Translator: 549690339 Bo Yi looked at her angry face. He had expected this. an mu, you shouldn¡¯t live like this. I can¡¯t stand you going to the men¡¯s room again. He stood in front of an mu and gave such a reason. An MU¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and the edges of her eyes became redder. Do you want me to be discovered? Or do you want our relationship to be punished by the school?¡± Bo Yi pursed his lips and looked away. His eyes quickly caught a person hiding under a street lamp with a phone. His eyes flickered slightly. When he looked at an mu again, he said in a deep voice, ¡± get in the car first. We¡¯ll talk when we get back. An mu stood still and clenched her fists. Her eyes were red as she took a deep breath. Bo Yi, nothing is more important than my studies. If you don¡¯t like me being like this in school, then we can only break up. Yes, Zhenzhen They could only separate. Studying was her only way out. She was different from others, she had no other capital. When Bo Yi heard this, his body trembled slightly. He looked at an mu with a complicated gaze. Even though he knew that her studies were very important to her, his heart still couldn¡¯t help but fluctuate a little when she said it like that. It was as if something had hit him hard, and he felt a little sluggish. The atmosphere seemed to have frozen at this moment, and the air around him became so heavy. An MU¡¯s heart ached even more, and it was filled with deep grievances and bitterness. Did he understand? She wanted to be an outstanding and independent person, not a maggot that could only rely on him. She wanted to follow in his footsteps and not be kept by him. Moreover, he said he would support her, but could he really support her for the rest of her life? there were so many unknown in the future. If he really wanted the best for her, he would respect her. However, just as the atmosphere was getting more and more tense. Suddenly. He slowly reached out his hand and held her fingers. An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± He lowered his head and looked at her. an mu, I¡¯m sorry. an mu¡¯s body froze. He said, sorry? Bo Yi admitted that he did not feel good, but to an mu, this matter was disrespectful to her, and he could understand. After all, she didn¡¯t know what she was planning. He pinched her fingers with one hand and slowly touched her cheek with the other. Looking at her red eyes, he slightly wrapped his arms around her waist. She struggled for a while but could not break free. Then, he lowered his head and wrapped her in his arms. His lips kissed her eyebrows and whispered, Xuxu, an mu, I¡¯m sorry, Xuxu. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll give you a better life. an mu lowered her head and held his clothes in her small hands. she suddenly burst into tears. However, at this time, an mu did not really understand what he meant by that. After the two of them got into the car and left, the figure under the streetlight slowly walked out. Thinking of the scene that he had just witnessed, his face turned pale as if he had seen a ghost. It was as if he didn¡¯t even know how to walk. Bo Yi was very efficient. When an mu went to school for class, she suddenly heard that a student in her grade had an accident. That student was expelled from the school because of his bad behavior. Even his father, who was a board member of the school, couldn¡¯t say a word because the board member¡¯s family company was bought over overnight and the owner was instantly transferred. ror a moment-I Chapter 2107 - Chapter 2107: Forced a breakup?(l) Chapter 2107: Forced a breakup?(l) Translator: 549690339 The news about that student spread like an epidemic. Everyone knew that something had happened yesterday, but no one knew what it was. A small number of people were afraid that they would end up like that student. Some of the boys, when they saw Bo Yi, ran away in a hurry as if they had seen a ghost. An mu had been listening to the students around her the whole morning. She had been studying with her head lowered, not because she did not want to listen, but because she was the one who caused all this on the day of the incident, Qianqian! She knew what had happened, but she didn¡¯t expect that the gay man, who was still clamoring and unconvinced yesterday, would be expelled from school today and his family would be in shambles. She could only think of one person with such an ability. However, when she thought about how he had such an ability, she realized that he was not just a substitute teacher. He, Yingying, was too mysterious. An mu listened to the buzz of discussion around her. She suddenly put down her pen, covered her ears, and lay on the table. Indeed, it was awesome! At that moment, an mu realized that she knew nothing about him except his name and address! They were already in that kind of relationship, and they were living together every day, but an mu still felt that he was still so far away from her, and she could not even see through his true nature. An mu suddenly remembered that after school yesterday, he said to her, ¡± It¡¯s no big deal. An mu, I can support you. He said that he would take care of her in the future. But did Yueyue only support her? He gave her drinks and clothes, but he didn¡¯t reveal any information about himself. An mu suddenly felt a little bitter in her heart. However, she felt that she was being too pretentious and overthinking. Bo Yi was already good enough to her. Just as an mu was having a headache, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of her and blocked the light in front of her. An mu was slightly stunned. His right eyelid twitched. As expected, when she slowly raised her head and saw the person in front of her, her expression changed slightly. Lucy crossed her arms in front of her chest, her attractive face full of disdain and anger. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± An MU¡¯s hands were clenched tightly, but her face was calm. Lucy suddenly slammed her hand on the table. She looked at Morri with an unfriendly expression and said coldly, ¡± Morri, come out! lucy¡¯s voice was not loud, but an mu could hear her clearly. She frowned and pursed her lips. why should I go out with you? ¡® An mu inexplicably had a bad feeling in her heart. Lucy liked professor Bo so did she discover something? However, at this time, Lucy found a sarcastic smile on her face. She slowly approached an mu, and her lips moved in front of her, and a few words jumped out, i d advise you not to let me expose the photos here.¡± I advise you not to let me expose the photos here, Yingluo! An MU¡¯s eyes narrowed when she heard this. His breathing seemed to have stopped. ¡°really? is it the kind of photo i¡¯m thinking of?¡± Did she really find out? Lucy walked out first. An mu looked at her back, and for a moment, she wanted to Pierce her back. In the worst-case scenario, even if her relationship with Bo Yi was discovered, what did it have to do with her? Did Lucy have to meddle in her business? Chapter 2108 - Chapter 2108: Forced a breakup?(2) Chapter 2108: Forced a breakup?(2) Translator: 549690339 An mu then walked out and followed Lucy¡¯s back. Lucy went straight up the stairs and glared at her coldly before going up to the rooftop. An mu had no other choice. If Lucy really had something, she would know what Lucy was up to. however, when an mu reached the rooftop, she was shocked by the scene above, and anger instantly emerged in her heart. Lucy stood there, with two girls and a boy beside her. One of the girls was holding a bag wrapped in brown paper. An mu watched Lucy take it and pour out some photos. After picking a few more, her expression turned even uglier. She sneered and slowly walked over. Lucy grabbed a few photos, looked at an mu, and threw them on her face. Mory, you look so weak, but you¡¯re really bold-! An mu was caught off guard when she was thrown. Although she was angry, her face turned pale when she saw the pictures on the floating photos. the pictures in the photos were all the photos of her and bo yi together! Some went to his office together, some got into his car after school, and even ran ran. An mu saw a picture of two people kissing in Lucy¡¯s hand, and her blood froze and her body turned cold. She suddenly rushed forward, and an mu shouted, ¡± give me the photo! Who allowed you to take pictures of my privacy!¡± However, the boy who had rushed up to her stopped her. Lucy looked at an mu and became agitated. She held the photo of the kiss in her hand and sneered at her. privacy!? You admitted it, but you¡¯re a guy, how can you be so shameless? You actually seduced the professor, aren¡¯t you disgusting- ! ¡± Lucy shouted at the end of her sentence, looking at her with disgust. ¡°It is! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a pervert. Besides, what¡¯s wrong with privacv? If vou have the abilitv, then Sue us! Tell evervone that we secretlv took intimate photos of you and the professor! Tell everyone that we¡¯ve violated your privacy, and let everyone know about your dirty relationship with the professor!¡± A girl behind Lucy chimed in sarcastically. When an mu heard these words, she felt the blood in her heart surging up, and she could not help but taste a sweet taste in her throat. She clenched her fists tightly and tried to calm herself down. so?! What do you want now? There must be a purpose for getting these photos. She couldn¡¯t win against them with their numbers. Since things had come to this, she could only try her best to calm down. Lucy glanced at the boy and asked him to let go of an mu. She walked over step by step and stared at her. Mori, let me tell you. If you don¡¯t want the photo to be exposed, you have to break up with professor Bo immediately! Otherwise ¡­¡± After she said this, she sneered. I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t stay in school! They broke up? An MU¡¯s heart trembled a little when she heard what she said. But after the shock, when he looked at Lucy again, his eyes were filled with amusement. Breaking up ¡­ This kind of thing, let¡¯s not talk about her relationship with Bo Yi now. however, before this, he had said that he could do whatever he wanted. the only thing he could not accept was that she would leave him. so there were some things ¡­. Chapter 2109 - Chapter 2109: Forced to break up?(3) Chapter 2109: Forced to break up?(3) Translator: 549690339 Even if she was willing, he would not agree. An mu looked at Lucy¡¯s beautiful face, and she felt extremely sad and hateful. She clenched her fists and said, ¡± Lucy, what good will it do you for yourself?! No matter what we do, it¡¯s between the two of us, what does it have to do with you? Do you think that you¡¯re helping the school to establish a good image? No, no, it¡¯s just that when the two of us are together, jealousy makes you hideous and ugly! No one will like a person like you! Even if we break up, professor Bo won¡¯t have any feelings for you. Instead, he will hate you and disgust you ¡­¡± ¡°No! Shut up! You shut up!¡± Lucy seemed to be deeply provoked by an MU¡¯s words. She suddenly shouted and pounced on an mu. She grabbed an MU¡¯s glasses and hat and threw them aside. Then, she grabbed her hair and hit her. However, when those people saw Lucy hitting an mu like a crazy person, they did not stop her. Instead, they helped Lucy hit an mu while cursing, ¡± I¡¯ll beat you to death, you pervert! I¡¯ll beat you to death, you bitch!¡± The three girls rushed up to kick an mu, and a boy was recording excitedly with his phone. However, when Lucy was crazily hitting an mu, her clothes were in a mess, revealing her fair and tender skin. As they were hitting her, Lucy and the others suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the fair and clean male student in front of them. an mu was curled up on the ground, holding her head. her hair and body were in a mess. The clothes revealed her slender waist and one side of her white shoulder. At this time, there was no dress that deliberately blurred her gender. When they recovered and saw the curled up figure in front of them, they all stopped one by one and were slightly stunned. This was because the person in front of them didn¡¯t look like a boy at all. They weren¡¯t blind. At this moment, MO Li looked completely like a girl. W-what was going on? Lucy, in particular, was completely dumbfounded. The girls looked at each other, and one of them suddenly reached out and touched an MU¡¯s chest. Although it was very flat, the feeling was completely different from a boy¡¯s. the girl screamed and bounced away as soon as she touched it. her face was full of fear and disbelief. Wasn¡¯t, wasn¡¯t this Moli an introverted, fair-looking male student? Then, what the hell was that soft touch! The three girls stopped and stood up. Other than Lucy, the other two stepped back subconsciously. Lucy looked at the person who was curled up on the ground and did not move. She suddenly clenched her fist and went up to kick him again. What the hell are you, you androgynous thing! Don¡¯t you f * cking play dead with me! You better remember what I said, or I¡¯ll make you famous throughout the school!¡± After Lucy threatened him, she turned around and left unwillingly. However, when she thought of the figure on the ground, she felt that some things had exceeded her expectations and imagination. She needed to sort them out. After Lucy left, the others did not stay any longer. They quickly picked up some photos on the ground and left. The last person to leave had also locked the door to the rooftop. After an unknown amount of time-! Chapter 2110 - Chapter 2110: Forced a breakup?(4) Chapter 2110: Forced a breakup?(4) Translator: 549690339 The sky gradually darkened. The tiles on the rooftop were cold, the kind of cold that seeped into one¡¯s bones. the cold wind blew gently, rolling up the yellow leaves and sweeping them up to the ground on the rooftop. it all blew on a slender curled-up figure. the figure seemed to be unmoving from a distance, but when he got closer, he could see her fingertips trembling slightly. Sometimes, the weather was always the same as the time. When classes were in session, the sky would turn dark, and there would be lightning and thunder, but there would be no rain. They would all wait until school was over. Time flew by. when school was over, the students left one after another with their large umbrellas. the autumn rain was mixed with the wind, and it was always so cold that it made people shiver. After an unknown period of time, music suddenly came from the rooftop. She looked over and saw a figure in the corner. Her phone was vibrating and ringing in her clothes, but she didn¡¯t seem to hear it. She just sat on the ground and leaned against the cold wall. It was already a cloudy day. After a flash of lightning and thunder, the moment of light shone on her face, it made her look extremely pale. After a while, the phone stopped ringing. She didn¡¯t move at all. At this moment, an mu slowly raised her head to look at the rainy sky. The heavy rain seemed to blur her vision. An mu did not know why. Looking at the heavy rain, she had a feeling that it was foreshadowing something. the end. Yes, the end. But why would she think this way? An mu looked at the heavy rain in her mind, and she seemed to recall the scenes when she was studying at school. She was good at her studies, but for the sake of her brother, she gave up school to work so that her brother could continue his studies. Later on, she secretly continued his studies and worked hard to study, to have a good future. After that, there were some things in society, and then it came to school. Indeed, why was her life so difficult? she couldn¡¯t even be herself. However, she had never given up. She told her people to keep looking forward. however, her life was full of obstacles. even if she cut her long hair and dressed up as her younger brother, she still couldn¡¯t do it even if she wanted to continue her studies. Yes, Yingluo. Not only did she fail, but she also fell in love with the professor. he had violated the school rules. She had had enough. He had had enough of all this. An mu hid under a remote corner. Even though she was small, she could not stand the heavy rain, and it did not take long for her to be drenched. On the huge rooftop, there was no place that could really shelter him from the rain. the rooftop was locked again. ¡°Ling Ling Ling Ling Ling Ling Ling¡± the phone rang again, for who knew how many times. An MU¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. This time, when she heard the phone ring, she slowly picked it up, but she did not look at it. She answered the call and put it to her ear. This time, he finally got through to her phone. The other party reacted and asked anxiously, ¡± an mu!? Where are you now? Where did you go in such a heavy rain? I called you so many times, why didn¡¯t you-¡± ¡°Yingluo, I¡¯m on the rooftop.¡± The hoarse voice said indifferently. It was just four short words. The voice on the other end of the call came to an abrupt end. A moment later, the call was suddenly cut off. Only the beeping sound came from the phone next to an MU¡¯s ear. Author Jun: the last couple is not torturous, only sweet, heartwarming and healing. A certain ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ is also very short. Don¡¯t worry, be good, vote more, there will be more tonight.. Chapter 2111 - Chapter 2111: Turning dark (1) Chapter 2111: Turning dark (1) Translator: 549690339 He slowly lowered his hand and clenched his phone tightly. An mu just squatted on the ground, and the cold weather made her almost numb. The rain drenched her hair, and it stuck to her pale face. She looked at the rain and stared at it. No one knew what she was thinking. In fact, she had thought that such a day would come. He just didn¡¯t think that it would be so fast, nor did he think that it would be in this form. If there was no intimate scene between Bo Yi and her, there would not be such a photo that was secretly taken. An mu admitted that her mind was in a mess, and she also admitted that if there was no Bo Yi, none of this would have happened. However, Yingluo There was no ¡®if¡¯. Forget it, she was tired of this kind of life anyway. She really didn¡¯t want to think about why things had suddenly turned out like this. could she say that it was all because of bo yi? no, there was also her and others. But now that everything had come to this, she didn¡¯t want to think about what was behind it. She was so tired. An mu slowly lowered her eyes, hugged her knees, and rested her head on them. Then, he slowly closed his eyes. his breathing gradually became long and slow. Not knowing how long had passed, an mu vaguely heard the sound of footsteps coming up the stairs from the door of the rooftop. Then, he quickly opened the door. As soon as the door was pushed open, it knocked into a piece of abandoned steel. An mu slowly raised her head from the edge not far away, and what she saw seemed to be an old man in charge of logistics. She was stunned for a moment, and then slowly lowered her head. There was a touch of sadness in the depths of her eyes. However, just as an mu lowered her head, a figure appeared behind the logistics master. His steps were hurried and a little messy. After getting the logistics uncle to open the door with the key, he immediately began to search the rooftop quickly. The figure that followed closely behind was Bo Yi. An MU¡¯s position was very conspicuous. As soon as she rushed in, she could see the slender figure leaning against the wall, hugging her knees, and resting her head on her knees. However, it was already covered in rain. Puddles of water gradually formed on the entire rooftop, and the rain fell and splashed everywhere. She was drenched. He was in a hurry to find an mu, but when he saw this scene, he inexplicably slowed down. He looked at an mu like this. It was as if time had returned to almost a month ago. An mu came to his house for the first time and then left in the rainy night. When he finally went out to find her, it was just like now. It was as if she had been abandoned, abandoned, and had no place to go. An mu was in a daze, but she suddenly felt that something was gradually approaching her. However, when she slowly opened her eyes with great difficulty, she saw a slender figure standing in front of her. Her entire body stiffened. He still maintained his previous posture and did not move. However, he took off his windbreaker, bent down to wrap an MU¡¯s messy clothes, and then carried her up horizontally. ¡°Mumu, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Mumu: I¡¯ll take you home If she had encountered such a situation in the past, she would definitely have cried her eyes red in despair and helplessness. However, this time was completely different. Because she knew that he would definitely come to find her! [ brother nine: I can¡¯t stand it if I don¡¯t drink coffee. I¡¯ll update more tomorrow.. Please vote, anbao! ] Chapter 2112 - Chapter 2112: Turning dark (2) Chapter 2112: Turning dark (2) Translator: 549690339 No one knew. Bo Yi saw an mu locked on the rooftop. Her small figure was trembling, and she was in a sorry state. How did he feel? Indeed, he didn¡¯t really care if their relationship was exposed or not because he knew that no matter what happened, he would give her the best. She wouldn¡¯t be helpless and sad. However, he now realized that he was wrong. He had thought of everything too simply. An MU¡¯s world did not only have him, but also many other people. Perhaps, anyone could come in and mess up the original route and plan. bo yi wrapped an mu tightly in his arms and left. Even though the rain had drenched his clothes. After leaving the teaching building, a car was parked outside. The car left quickly. When he returned to the villa, an mu, who was wrapped in his coat, was already in a daze and a little unconscious. What was different this time was that Bo Yi did not carry an mu to the guest room. Instead, he walked upstairs step by step and went to his room. His bathroom was huge. When Bo Yi carried an mu and placed her into the large round bathtub, he began to take off her clothes little by little. An MU¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted as if she was in pain. The pool was filled with warm water very quickly. As Bo Yi took off her clothes, her shoulders, ribs, back, and legs were all covered with marks of being beaten. When Bo Yi saw this scene, his eyes were filled with a strong sense of hostility. Even though he had already guessed it, when he saw it with his own eyes and confirmed it, he still found it difficult to control his emotions. Bo Yi looked at an mu, who was soaking in the bathtub and moaning in pain. His heart was unusually painful. He held the back of his head with one hand and kissed her forehead gently, murmuring, ¡± Huahua, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Huahua. An mu did not know how she got out of the car or what she had experienced. When she slowly opened her eyes again, her hands were moving on the water surface, making a splash. She was in the hot bathroom. She was only wearing a bath towel, which wrapped around her body. It looked like he had fully woken up. And here, what he saw was an unfamiliar scene. It was vaguely familiar, but also unfamiliar. The huge bathroom was low-key and luxurious. There was a round bathtub in the shape of a hot spring with water vapor and flowing water, and she was in it. it was not until she heard the sound of a man¡¯s footsteps from outside the door that an mu was stunned. she slowly turned around and saw bo yi¡¯s slender and thin body. He was wearing a bathrobe and walking towards her with a clean white towel. An mu only realized then that no wonder Huahua felt familiar yet strange at the same time. It was because this was his room, and this was the bathroom in his room. His bathroom was huge. At this time, Bo Yi walked over and half-knelt with his long body holding the towel. He looked at an mu who was soaking in the bath and asked in a low voice, ¡± how are you now? are you feeling better? ¡± An MU¡¯s body moved up a little, and she held the bath towel in front of her chest with one hand. She retracted her gaze and lowered her eyes. She slowly said, ¡± I¡¯m much better, thank you, Huahua. Bo Yi looked at her small face that was still pale. He slowly picked up the towel and helped her dry her wet hair. He knelt on one knee beside her and raised his hand to help her dry her hair. His movements were gentle, and he wiped her hair gently and carefully.. Chapter 2113 - Chapter 2113: Turning dark (3) Chapter 2113: Turning dark (3) Translator: 549690339 An MU¡¯s throat moved slightly. It was as if there were some things that he wanted to say but couldn¡¯t when he was drying her hair. As Bo Yi was wiping, he said slowly, ¡± an mu, do you really have nothing to tell As soon as he said that, an MU¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. NO? No. However, it was a little awkward. an mu, do you know that if you don¡¯t tell me about this when it happens and bear the burden alone, I¡¯ll feel that you¡¯ve never treated me as your man, and I¡¯m someone you can rely on, and I¡¯ll feel ¡­ Bo Yi suddenly paused and looked into her eyes. you look down on me. An MU¡¯s eyes gradually reddened as she listened to what he said, but she did not refute him. She only looked into his eyes and said slowly, ¡± Huahua is right, Bo Yi. What¡¯s the use of me treating you as my man? ¡± what did you tell me about you? I don¡¯t know anything about you, other than your name and address. ¡± She didn¡¯t know how much he could accept. If she told him all this, would it only add to their troubles? Bo Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. isn¡¯t it the truth? you always say that you¡¯re my man, but Bo Yi, have you really treated me as your partner? ¡± An mu actually knew that she should not be so aggressive. Some relationships could not be decided by her words. If he did not take the initiative to mention it, she would only be embarrassed. However, when an mu said this, Bo Yi¡¯s slightly furrowed brows slowly relaxed. He asked, ¡± an mu, do you think a red certificate can give you a sense of security? ¡± An mu was slightly stunned. What did he mean by that? However, Bo Yi nodded slightly. okay, take the leave tomorrow morning. Bring along your identity information. What are you doing?¡± An MU¡¯s mind was suddenly a little confused. At this moment, Bo Yi was almost done drying her hair. He took back the towel and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. you¡¯ll know soon. He would give her the sense of security she wanted, and he would prove it. An mu had not told Bo Yi about that matter. Her mind was still in a mess because she felt that even if she told him now, it seemed that she could not do anything about it. The evidence was in their hands, and they seemed to be able to make the evidence public at any time and let the whole school know about their relationship. Break up? Did she break up with him? No, this was impossible. ¡°Bo Yi! I have something to say!¡± An mu felt that she could not wait any longer. No matter how much she hesitated, after tonight, it seemed that some things would really be too late. Bo Yi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. go on. ¡°yingluo, it¡¯s them. it¡¯s lucy yingluo.¡± As soon as the word Lucy was mentioned, a haze appeared in Bo Yi¡¯s eyes. How dare Lucy do that? Never did he expect that not only did he take a photo secretly, but he also locked an mu on the rooftop and bullied her! ¡°a few of them, including lucy, threatened me with our photos. they even threatened me to break up with you, or they would disclose the photos.¡± when an mu said this, her eyes turned red, and her fingertips trembled slightly. An mu thought of their behavior. They were angry, and of course, they wanted to kill those disgusting people. However, she was more worried about other things. She was afraid that the evidence would be made public. Bo Yi¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard this.. Chapter 2114 - Chapter 2114: Turning dark (4) Chapter 2114: Turning dark (4) Translator: 549690339 He carried an mu out of the bathroom, threw away the bath towel on her body, and walked out with her soft body in his arms. For the first time, Bo Yi felt his heart ache. He even started to regret letting Lucy find out that their intimate photo was a mistake. That¡¯s right, he had let Lucy find out on purpose. However, what Lucy did was beyond his expectations. An mu was threatened and abused by them on the rooftop, but an mu was embarrassed. He didn¡¯t say a word about how he had been beaten up. When he was taking a shower, he saw that an MU¡¯s body was covered in bruises, and even her cheeks were scratched and had red marks. There was more anger between Bo Yi¡¯s brows. He pursed his lips tightly, and after putting an mu in the room, he suddenly said in a low voice, ¡± wait for me. After that, he went out with his phone and made a call. Bo Yi¡¯s face was dark and ugly. He asked Lucy to secretly take a photo of him and an mu because he wanted to acquiesce to her disclosing it to the public, but how could she be so stupid? He was so vicious that he threatened an mu with this matter! Incapable of accomplishing anything, but capable of ruining things! An mu would find out sooner or later that he wanted to take her to the base. However, once she found out, it would prove that he had approached her with a purpose from the beginning. His purpose was not pure. an mu¡¯s heart was so sensitive. she would start to be suspicious of one thing, and then she would be suspicious of everything, including his true feelings for her. by then, things would become troublesome. However ¡­ If an mu was expelled from the school and had nowhere to go, he could justifiably bring her to another place or even enter another school to study. And she would never have to go to the damn men¡¯s bathroom again. She didn¡¯t need to pretend to be a boy every day and couldn¡¯t live her own life. He had already arranged everything for her. However, an mu only wanted to continue everything for her brother. The time to go to the base was getting closer and closer, and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. However, he still waited patiently. He was waiting for an MU¡¯s relationship with him to be exposed and for the school to deal with it. He was waiting for those things to stop an MU¡¯s future here. He wanted her to go with him willingly. So, he deliberately let Lucy see the scene between him and an mu. everything was going according to plan, but lucy¡¯s bullying and threats to an mu were added. He would not let her go. Such a stupid and vicious female student. Since the photo already existed, there was no value in her continuing to exist. After a while, Bo Yi returned with a slightly complicated expression. Bo Yi asked his men to check on the current movements of Lucy and the others. He wanted to deal with them immediately. However, he found out that it was Lucy¡¯s birthday today, and many people would be celebrating for her at the KTV, and they would even cross midnight together. Indeed, this was the best time for a motley crew to gather. However, when night fell- When night fell, he would no longer be the same person. That¡¯s right, at night, he would become a second personality. He was the only one who could handle this matter, and the second personality didn¡¯t know about it. He wanted to resolve it himself, but if it was at night, then he had no way. Chapter 2115 - Chapter 2115: Turning dark (5) Chapter 2115: Turning dark (5) Translator: 549690339 So, he was worried about Chen. If this matter were to be handed over to the second personality, would the way he handled it be too different from his own? It would then cause all the other inevitable things. But if things could only go this way, then there was no other way. She could only trust him this once. When Bo Yi came back, an mu was snuggling under the blanket on his bed. The marks of her being kicked and beaten were still vivid in his mind. Bo Yi could never forget it. Therefore, he was really unhappy that he couldn¡¯t take care of them at this time. ¡°An mu, do you have anything to do tonight? I¡¯ll take you to a place.¡± bo yi looked at an mu¡¯s appearance and asked with a little heartache. An mu slowly opened her eyes, and her voice was weak. is Qianqian related to Lucy? ¡± Bo Yi did not say yes or no. He just touched her head gently, and his cold lips opened slightly. an mu, you must remember that no matter what happens in the future, you must tell me immediately. I¡¯m the only person in this world who will not harm you. From the day he decided to bring an mu here, he had already made up his mind. at that time, he even thought that even if he didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for her, he would let her live a rich life, give her all the security, and let her live like a princess. Not to mention, he was already in love with an mu. When an mu heard his words, a layer of mist appeared in front of her eyes. Could he be telling the truth? was he really the only person in the world who would not harm her? He always made it sound so wonderful. However, things that were too beautiful seemed to always be broken. At night. At this moment, Bo Yi was sitting on the sofa, reading a newspaper. The villa was quiet and he glanced at his watch from time to time as if he was waiting for something. Finally, it was seven o ¡®clock. Bo Yi stood up slowly. He had made some nourishing fish head soup in the kitchen today. An mu was in the rain and wind again. After taking a bath to get rid of the cold, he made her some soup. He liked to drink soup, and he used to like boiling soup to kill time. As time went by, he developed a good skill at making soup. Bo Yi turned off the fire before going upstairs. However, when he passed by the study room, he suddenly stopped. After hesitating for a moment, he still went into the study room. Bo Yi opened the first drawer under the table. There was a laptop lying inside. Bo Yi¡¯s eyes darkened. He hesitated for a moment before he picked up a pen and quickly wrote something on it. Since things had already come to this, he would leave the night¡¯s matters to the second personality. After all, he had an mu with him, and he hoped that ¡®he¡¯ would be more reliable. There was no other way. Some things were not done by his subjective consciousness, but he was worried and scared. After all, he was worried about an mu. bo yi quickly told ¡®him¡¯ about what an mu had suffered and what he was going to do tonight. When Bo Yi came out again, five minutes had passed. He pinched the space between his eyebrows. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed. Why did he have a second personality? when did his subjective consciousness completely occupy this body? When he came to her room, his footsteps were very light. He was clearly here to wake her up, but he seemed to be afraid of waking her up. He still felt a little guilty toward an mu. After all, he had an ulterior motive when he first came to her.. Chapter 2116 - Chapter 2116: Turning dark (6) Chapter 2116: Turning dark (6) Translator: 549690339 This was what an mu was afraid of. After taking a bath to get rid of the cold, he let her sleep the whole time, considering that he still had to go out at night. The lights were off in the room. He walked over and sat by her bed. He looked down at an MU¡¯s small face that was half-buried in the quilt, and his heart ached for Xuxu. ¡°Yingluo, Mumu, Mumu, Mumu, Mumu.¡± Bo Yi caressed her face gently. His hand felt her warmth and touch, and he felt as if his heart was filled. In the past. He always felt that he lived alone and had no hope for the future. There was a long period of time where he was like a walking corpse. He was just wasting his time. However, he never thought that an mu would be so integrated into his life. However, the more she tried to blend in, the more timid he became. He was afraid that she would find out about his intentions towards her from the beginning. He was afraid that she would find out that he actually had a perverted and twisted dual personality. In order to cover up all of this, he could only rely on schemes to take each step carefully. He could not let her know, but he could also successfully get rid of these two problems so that they could live together in peace. An mu slowly woke up with Bo Yi¡¯s kiss. She felt someone kissing her eyebrows in a daze. Her heart trembled and then she realized that it was Bo Yi. Actually, it was a very happy thing to be kissed by the person you liked While You Were Sleeping. An MU¡¯s ears were a little hot from his kiss, and she slowly opened her eyes to look at him. When she met his eyes, she could feel his love and tenderness in the dark. i wanted you to rest a little more, but your stomach isn¡¯t good. you have to eat your three meals on time. i made you some fish head soup. come down and have some. An mu was touched by his words, but it was not the first time. Other than going out for lunch, he would take care of her breakfast and dinner. An mu did not know if he had always been like this, but if it was only for her, she was really touched. After all, no one had ever loved her so much. However, when an mu was about to put on her shoes and get off the bed, Bo Yi took a pair of Cotton Slippers and half-squatted down to help her put on her shoes. An mu was completely shocked when she saw this scene. She quickly held his shoulder and said, ¡± no, no need. I¡¯ll do it myself. However, Bo Yi grabbed one of her small feet and pulled her over. His tone was indifferent. it¡¯s okay, an mu. I¡¯m your man. This is what I should do. An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± Was this for real? After becoming her man, he, who was so high and mighty, would also personally squat down to help her put on her shoes. Did all men do this, or only he, Yingluo, would do it? An MU¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. Looking at the scene of Bo Yi putting on her shoes, she felt that she would remember his appearance deeply in her mind for the rest of her life. When she went downstairs, it was the soup that Bo Yi had made at night. The fish was a very fresh and precious fish. The cooking method was fine, and the fragrant fish soup was fragrant but not greasy, smooth and delicious. ¡°Is it good, an mu?¡± He asked. After an mu finished a small bowl, she wiped her mouth and smiled. it¡¯s really good, but ¡­ ¡°Eh? But what?¡± Bo Yi picked up the spoon and scooped another bowl for her naturally as he asked. An mu looked at his face and said slowly, ¡± I just feel that it¡¯s too beautiful. It¡¯s said that things that are too beautiful are not real. After all, I have so many shortcomings. I¡¯m so afraid that you have other intentions when you¡¯re with me.. Chapter 2117 - Chapter 2117: Turning dark (7) Chapter 2117: Turning dark (7) Translator: 549690339 As soon as he said this. Bo Yi was stunned when he heard this. An mu continued to say slowly, ¡± you¡¯re so outstanding. How could you fall in love with a nondescript little girl like me? we¡¯re so different, so I can¡¯t believe how good you are to me. A dark light flashed in Bo Yi¡¯s clear eyes. His tone was calm and deep. then you¡¯ll have to spend more time to prove that you don¡¯t need any reason to like someone. To me, it¡¯s just that we get along and it makes me happy. An mu was slightly stunned. is that so, Yingluo? ¡± He would be very happy if she was with him, Yingluo. Bo Yi wanted an mu to be at ease, but what he was doing now could easily cause her to misunderstand, so it was really difficult for him to hide it from her flawlessly. In fact, Bo Yi really wanted to ask an mu what he should do if she was behind him and found out that things were not as he had originally imagined. However, Bo Yi did not say anything after that. An mu was too sensitive. Since she had come to this point, she could only continue to follow her plan. The two of them went to rest after dinner. According to Bo Yi¡¯s time, they could go out in the middle of the night. An mu did not know what he was going to do with her, but she knew that it was definitely not an ordinary matter and was related to the evidence that she was photographed. There were still a few hours before night time. Bo Yi asked her to rest again to ensure that she had enough sleep. An mu was planning to sleep on the first floor, but Bo Yi suddenly pulled her back. don¡¯t, it¡¯s okay, an mu. I think Wanwan might be able to sleep upstairs together. An MU¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She thought that lying in his bed this afternoon was just an accident. Bo Yi seemed to understand her thoughts. He said slowly, ¡± after all, we¡¯ve slept together. There¡¯s no need to sleep in separate rooms. It would have been better if he did not say this, but an mu was even more surprised when he said it. She had slept with him a long time ago, but he did not arrange for them to be together? why would he say it now? Was this really a reason? However, in reality, this was indeed his reason. After all, he was the one who really slept with an mu, and he had just slept with her for one night. He was no longer the second personality. Just like that, an mu was dragged to his room to sleep. It was a strange feeling. It was as if he was trying to please her and make her stay. However, Xuxu and an mu bit their lower lips. She still fell for it. She could not refuse him. When the two of them lay on the big white bed, an mu rested on his shoulder and was held in his arms. Bo Yi said softly, ¡± go to sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up when it¡¯s time. An mu obediently fell asleep in his arms. At that time, Bo Yi¡¯s state of mind was very complicated. He was waiting for himself to fall asleep. The other him woke up. It was 1 am. Before he opened his eyes, a muddled scene filled his mind. Suddenly. He opened his eyes and sat up. As soon as he woke up, the images that filled his mind seemed to suddenly become clearer. As if it was raining heavily, an mu was drenched in the rain, and her body was covered in wounds. However, the problem was that those scenes were like a dream, but they were so real. He had never experienced such a thing, and he did not leave the school with an mu. But why did this scene appear in his mind? [ tickets, begging on my Imees ] Chapter 2118 - Chapter 2118: Turning dark (8) Chapter 2118: Turning dark (8) Translator: 549690339 When Bo Yi woke up this time, he moved his arm slightly and felt the person in his arms. He lowered his head, and when he saw an mu, he frowned. This was the first time he woke up and saw an mu lying in his arms. However, this also meant that before this, an mu had slept with Bo Yi and they had an intimate relationship. Now that he had woken up and seen her like this, he always felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. However, he should have been prepared for this when he brought an mu back. Nothing could have the best of both worlds. An mu was a light sleeper. As soon as he woke up, an mu rubbed her eyes in a daze, and her voice was a little hoarse. are we leaving? ¡± ¡°You want to leave!¡± He suddenly asked. He did not expect an MU¡¯s first sentence to be this. An mu nodded subconsciously, and her eyes were still sleepy. you said we¡¯re going out tonight to solve some things, Wanwan. when he heard this, his expression changed. he glanced at the bedside table and saw that there was no notebook. he stood up subconsciously and said, wait for me here. i¡¯ll be right back. ¡® After he left, an MU¡¯s hand that was rubbing her eyes suddenly paused. Then, she slowly widened her eyes and looked in the direction he left. ..! Wait a minute! Did he forget what happened during the day? An mu was stunned. If he had really forgotten, it would be too embarrassing. Could it be that he was already used to this? An mu got up to put on her clothes. A sweater, a jacket, a pair of casual pants, and a baseball cap. she went outside to wait. after waiting for a while, an mu suddenly wanted to know what he had done. did he go to look at the notebook? An mu thought for a while and walked over slowly. Bo Yi had indeed gone to the study room to look at his notebook. When he finished reading the records in the notebook, his expression was very ugly. it was gloomy. As soon as an mu went over, she bumped into him, who was rushing out. ¡°Mumu Mumu Mumu.¡± As soon as he came out, he immediately held her wrist and rolled up her sleeve without waiting for an mu to speak. There were some purple marks on it. Yingluo¡¯s arm had been kicked when she had curled up and held her head. Even though an mu knew that he might lose his memory of the day, what he saw now was a hundred percent proof of this. He had already seen her injury when he was giving her a bath. ¡°I-it¡¯s fine, Yingluo.¡± An mu retracted her arm and smiled at him to comfort him. The first time he lost a part of his memory, an mu said that it was impossible for him to get used to it completely. However, this was his little regret, and she would not do anything to him because of it. ¡°You call this fine? Damn it, those bastards are dead for sure!¡± His eyes were filled with heartache and thick anger. The person he held in the palm of his hand was actually being bullied. He would definitely make them regret being born into this world! An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± It was not the first time that she had realized that he had changed his personality after losing his memories of the day. This time, an mu saw that he was wearing a black shirt when he came out again. However, it was not only because of his outfit, but his entire body was filled with a murderous aura. Mumu, come with me. I¡¯ll let you personally execute them! A hint of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes. He was not looking down on an mu, and he was not bullying her wantonly! This time, he would make an mu personally pay him back ten times or a hundred times! Chapter 2119 - Chapter 2119: turning dark (9) Chapter 2119: turning dark (9) Translator: 549690339 At night. In a high-class KTV room. It was past midnight, and everyone was celebrating Lucy¡¯s birthday. As the hot campus Belle in the school, the KTV must be very lively. An mu walked in the corridor, her heart in a mess. Bo Yi told her everything just now. It turned out that he really wanted to get back at Lucy, but she wanted to get those photos back as soon as possible. the private room in front was where they were, yingluo. There are so many people gathered inside. As for herself. an mu stopped in her tracks and looked back. at the end of her line was a slender figure, standing there. He had just told her to be bold and do it. An mu did not know what he was thinking, but she believed in him. So, even if he was the only one behind her, when an mu turned around, her body was still full of energy. yes, she shouldn¡¯t be afraid. she had him behind her. although she didn¡¯t know how far he could go, this time, since she was here, she shouldn¡¯t be empty-handed! At this time, the colorful lights in the room were flashing, the music was mixed, and it was filled with the smell of all kinds of sweetness and alcohol. Suddenly, the door was kicked open from the outside with a bang. The sudden loud noise startled the 20-odd people inside. Then, someone quickly stood up from the sofa, looked at the figure wearing a hat outside the door, and shouted, ¡± who the hell are you-! An mu stood at the door with her hands clenched. To be honest, it was impossible for her not to be afraid when facing so many people with bad intentions. However, when she thought of Bo Yi, her panic disappeared instantly. Her gaze swept across everyone in the room, and finally landed on a blonde girl who was sitting in the middle of the sofa and wearing a birthday crown. Lucy! Lucy was dressed in a low-cut dress, looking hot and sexy. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Lucy!¡± The moment an mu saw her, a strong anger gushed out of her heart, and she stared at her. ¡°Oh? [ looking for me? ] let me see who this is, why does he look so familiar?¡± As Lucy spoke, she slowly stood up and walked toward an mu. However, when she saw with her own eyes that it was an mu who appeared at the door, there was a flash of surprise in her eyes, but after the surprise, it was replaced by endless sarcasm and contempt. heh, I was wondering who it was. I didn¡¯t expect it to be Moli! Why are you here, Morri? I didn¡¯t invite you to my birthday party. Tsk, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so thick-skinned that you came uninvited?¡± As soon as he said that, the room was filled with sniggers and laughter. And when they heard that it was Mory, all they could think of was that weak and introverted teenager. Suddenly, the tension that had just condensed dissipated, and all of them became stronger. Indeed, a weak and poor young man was nothing! An mu had already guessed that it would be like this, but this time, she ignored it. She took a step forward, stared straight at Lucy, and said word by word, ¡® return those photos to me, and all the copies. Lucy didn¡¯t expect that she would bring this up in front of so many people. She laughed sarcastically, then slowly moved closer to her ear and whispered, Morri, I¡¯ve really underestimated you.. Haven¡¯t you been beaten up enough today? Or have you been beaten silly? You¡¯re asking me for evidence, have you broken up? Chapter 2120 - Chapter 2120: Turning dark (10) Chapter 2120: Turning dark (10) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Yingluo, do you want everyone to know that you¡¯re having an affair with the professor and the school to report it? As well as Yingluo.¡± At this point, Lucy lowered her head and looked at her chest, then said with a hint of other meaning, ¡± or do you want everyone to talk about your gender? ¡± ¡°You-!¡± An MU¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect Lucy to really suspect her gender. Lucy laughed disdainfully and patted Molly¡¯s face mockingly. She suddenly laughed loudly at the others and said, ¡± Morri¡¯s skin is quite fair and tender, just like a woman¡¯s. I wonder if he¡¯s a transvestite. As soon as these words came out, it immediately caused everyone to roar with laughter. At this moment, it was filled with endless humiliation and mockery. Suddenly, the loud sound of a slap rang out, and the noisy room fell into a dead silence. Lucy¡¯s head was turned away, and a heavy palm print was left on her face. his face was swollen. Everyone gasped when they realized what had happened. Mory dared to hit Lucy? Lucy was even more stunned by the slap. She covered her face and when she came back to her senses, her expression instantly turned ugly and ferocious. you actually dare to hit me?! Since things had come to this, he had to go all out. An mu gathered all her strength and kicked her in the stomach. Finally, like a crazy little beast, she shouted, ¡± so what if I hit you! ¡°bitch, you¡¯re dead!¡± Lucy shrieked and was about to rush forward, and the others followed suit. At that moment, the door of the KTV was slammed open again, and a group of men in Black suits appeared. They were all tall and strong, and looked like personal bodyguards. Seeing Lucy¡¯s attack, they immediately stopped her arm and kicked her over the long glass coffee table. The other Men in Black suits quickly beat the others up, and they screamed in pain. An mu just stood there and watched a group of men in Black suddenly appear and beat and beat up those people. She was completely shocked. She, she was stunned. Could this have been done by Bo Yi? An mu suddenly turned around and left, but as soon as she stepped out of the door, she bumped into a familiar embrace. ¡°Bo ¡­ Bo Yi, run!¡± An mu looked up and saw him. Bo Yi pulled her into his arms and said to a man in a black suit beside him, ¡± bring me the people I want. ¡°Yes!¡± After that, Bo Yi held an MU¡¯s hand and left directly, taking the elevator upstairs. When an mu recalled the scene just now, she only felt shocked and shocked. Although they beat up and cleaned up after they went in, she had to admit that she was very happy. Lucy and her friends should have been taught a lesson long ago. Bo Yi held an MU¡¯s palm and gently rubbed it. An MU¡¯s heart softened. Did he hear her slap Lucy? An mu had no idea what Bo Yi was up to. She was just following his orders, but she did not expect that Bo Yi would send so many people to protect her. Yes, he was mysterious and rich. An mu could not think of what he would do because poverty and what she saw had long limited her thoughts. They soon arrived at a private room. Just as an mu was curious about what the next step was, there was a commotion outside.. Chapter 2121 - Chapter 2121: Dual personalities discovered (1) Chapter 2121: Dual personalities discovered (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Let me go, let us go-!¡± The door was opened by a Man in Black, and a few people were brought in. bo yi was dressed in black and sat on the sofa in the dark. he lit a cigarette and the cold light shone on his well-defined side profile, adding a hint of coldness. When they saw them, an mu, who was sitting beside Bo Yi, stood up immediately. There were three girls who came, and they were all the people who threatened to beat her up on the rooftop. She would never forget their ugly faces before. Mumu, go on. You can decide for yourself. Bo Yi said to an mu as he looked at them coldly. When she was ripping him off, he would give her a knife. He wanted to let an mu know that she was no longer someone who could be bullied by anyone. They were brought in, and when they saw an mu walking past, their eyes flashed with shock, and they all looked at Lucy. When Lucy¡¯s beautiful but disheveled face looked at an mu, she was dumbfounded. She immediately struggled and shouted, ¡± it¡¯s you! Moli, how dare you treat us like this? I¡¯ll make my dad-¡± An mu slapped Lucy¡¯s face. ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± Another slap. The moment Lucy opened her mouth to speak, she was slapped in the face. It was a series of slaps, and Lucy was almost dazed. She tried her best to resist, but she could not move at all in the hands of the bodyguard. She gritted her teeth and glared at an mu, as if she wanted to eat her up. How embarrassing would that be? The person that he had stepped on previously had actually climbed over his head so quickly to take revenge, slapping his mouth again and again! An mu pursed her lips and clenched her fists. Lucy, you asked for this. If you didn¡¯t provoke me, you wouldn¡¯t be where you are now. I gave you another chance just now, but you didn¡¯t know what was good for you! Lucy¡¯s face was burning. Even though she knew that she was the one who started it, she still couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She shouted, ¡± Who Do You Think You Are? who did you hook up with now?! It was impossible for her to be like this. Who was she relying on? An mu clenched her fists. Lucy! I advise you to give me the photos as soon as possible, as well as a copy. Otherwise, I will make it so that you can¡¯t stay in school. ¡± Lucy immediately sneered. you?! Bo Yi looked at an MU¡¯s figure, and a deep light flashed in his clear eyes. He suddenly got up from the sofa and slowly walked over. ¡°just her.¡± Bo Yi opened his mouth at this moment. The person who walked out slowly from the darkness instantly let everyone see his face. Lucy and the others were all stunned, especially Lucy. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw the man who had suddenly appeared. Bo Yi walked over and pulled an mu into his arms. Bo Yi lowered his head to look at her, his tone faint. Mumu, your temper is so soft. How are you going to survive in society in the future? These people are all jackals and wolves, they¡¯ll eat you up, bite by bite.¡± Indeed, even if he gave all the initiative to an mu, an mu only dared to slap them a few times. This is really ¡­ This was child¡¯s play. He brought them here today because he didn¡¯t intend to let them leave unscathed. An MU¡¯s heart trembled. At most, she would return what they had done to her.. Apart from that, she would only say, ¡® Chapter 2122 - Chapter 2122: Dual personalities discovered (2) Chapter 2122: Dual personalities discovered (2) Translator: 549690339 She didn¡¯t know what other methods she could use to make up for it. However, at this moment, she heard Bo Yi¡¯s tone turn cold. He laughed coldly and said, ¡± ¡°Someone, peel off this girl¡¯s face for me.¡± Ha! An MU¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. Lucy was in disbelief. What did he say? her professor said he would skin her alive? This ¡­ This was too terrifying. This was impossible! However, the moment Bo Yi said that, someone immediately came forward with a dagger and pressed her head down. Lucy was instantly frightened and struggled, shouting, ¡± no, no! You can¡¯t do this. My father and mother will never let you go!¡± ¡°Ha? your father and mother?¡± Bo Yi laughed sarcastically. Then, he waved his hand and someone brought over a phone. On the screen was a video that was currently playing. Bo Yi threw his phone on the ground, right in front of Lucy. The video was playing. At this moment, a figure suddenly jumped down from a tall building and fell to the ground. The white and red colors were mixed together, and the blood and flesh were a mess. Lucy looked at the video and screamed like she had gone crazy, as if she had seen something terrible. But in fact, it was true. Bo Yi looked at her with a dark expression. you won¡¯t let me off? It¡¯s a pity that your father jumped to his death a few hours ago because his company went bankrupt and he was heavily in debt.¡± ¡°No, this is impossible!¡± Lucy seemed to have gone crazy, she thought she was dreaming. ¡°Your mother ran away with the family¡¯s precious jewelry. She¡¯s already been taken away by the prosecutor and is facing jail time. None of them can take care of you now.¡± After Bo Yi finished speaking coldly, he pinched the space between his eyebrows impatiently. Then, he said to his men, ¡± go and cut off the pinkies of these two girls and send them to their families. ¡°Yes!¡± At his command, someone immediately grabbed the fingers of the other two girls and pressed them to the ground while they screamed and struggled. Then, he took out a dagger and cut-! an mu was in bo yi¡¯s arms. she witnessed all this with her own eyes. her small face was pale with fear, and she could not move her body. her whole body was cold. An mu had never seen such a world. This was much more terrifying than a fight, a fight, or a slap to the face. It was hard for an mu to imagine. Was this how Bo Yi¡¯s world was? He could even kill whoever he didn¡¯t like? Lucy, on the other hand, looked at the finger that had been cut off on the ground and screamed. She backed away like a mad woman, trying to avoid it. This time, she knew that they were not just saying it for fun. They were not just scaring her. ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong! I beg you to let me go, I will kowtow to you, I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Lucy quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed. It was her birthday today, but her birthday made her wish she was dead. don¡¯t talk nonsense. You guys, do it immediately-¡± An mu suddenly interrupted Bo Yi¡¯s words. Her small hand clutched the corner of his clothes tightly, but at this time, she did not even dare to look at Bo Yi. Her breathing was in a mess. After a long while, she finally said, ¡± don¡¯t, Bo Yi. Forget it. Forget it, Yingluo. yes, it was. She admitted that she especially hated them. She hated them for destroying her life and for bullying her ¡­. Chapter 2123 - Chapter 2123: Dual personalities discovered (3) Chapter 2123: Dual personalities discovered (3) Translator: 549690339 She had also thought that if she had the ability, she would let these bastards who bullied her die-! However, Yingluo An mu clenched her fists tightly, but at this time, she found that she could not do it at all. Was he going to peel off the skin that Lucy was proud of? Just imagining it made her scalp tingle and she felt abnormally terrified. ¡°Qianqian, Mumu, what did you say? You¡¯re not even willing to let them skin you alive?¡± Bo Yi looked at an mu with a dark expression. He did not seem to understand her mentality. ¡°I, I¡¯m Yingluo¡± An mu was completely speechless. Was she a Saint? No, she wasn¡¯t. She just felt that there was no need to make people look so terrifying. Chop off your fingers, peel off your face, and destroy your family. Just because they had ganged up on him. forget it, Bo Yi. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. But I¡¯m sorry, Huahua! After an mu finished speaking, she suddenly ran out of the room. As for Bo Yi, he just watched her figure leave in a hurry, a complicated look flashing past his eyes. ¡°I beg you, please let me go. I won¡¯t do it again, I won¡¯t!¡± At this moment, Lucy pounced on him and hugged his calf, begging for mercy. his body was filled with hostility. bo yi kicked her away and ordered in a cold tone, ¡± inform the police to take them away on suspicion of selling y services. He glanced at them with a cold expression and blurted out, ¡± don¡¯t let me see them again! A single sentence had determined their fate. When Bo Yi chased after her, an mu had already disappeared. He called her, but an mu did not answer. When he drove to the car to look for her and was about to call her, he found that his phone rang in the car. ¡°Damn it-!¡± Bo Yi cursed in a low voice. His expression turned ugly but he was helpless. He could not do anything to her. Bo Yi called someone again and asked them to show him the surveillance video outside the KTV. He had to know which way an mu left in the middle of the night. The taxi was driving on the road. When an mu ran out, she saw a taxi outside and quickly got in. She told the driver the location of the villa and went back. An mu knew that Bo Yi would not hurt her, but that did not mean that she was not afraid. An mu was drenched in sweat after running out. The window of the taxi rolled down slightly, and an mu felt her mind becoming more and more clear as she enjoyed the cool autumn wind. Bo Yi had personally done those things in front of her. In his eyes, those things were insignificant and slightly punishing. Those bloody scenes still appeared in her mind one by one. An mu subconsciously lowered her head and covered her head. No, how could he be like this, so extreme? An mu knew that he was taking revenge for her, but she felt that it was enough to slap and kick her a few times to get back at her for the humiliation she had suffered. She wanted to teach Lucy a lesson so that she would not care about her Affairs in the future. An mu really could not tell right from wrong in this world. Who was in the wrong? She was really going crazy. She couldn¡¯t do it like Bo Yi, with blood splattering everywhere. She couldn¡¯t do it to the extreme, but he was stunned. An mu felt that he should not be that kind of person. If it wasn¡¯t for his Mafia background ¡­. Chapter 2124 - Chapter 2124: Dual personalities discovered (4) Chapter 2124: Dual personalities discovered (4) Translator: 549690339 Who would dare to do such a thing in the current society? Besides this time, he had also killed people in front of him before. An mu really wanted to get to know him again and know what kind of person he was. And- In fact, not only did he forget what happened during the day, he also had other symptoms that he kept from her. An mu thought of the cruel scene in the private room and felt that he was like another person, like another Bo Yi. What was the real secret behind this? When an mu returned to the villa, it was quiet. After all, it was midnight, and she could only hear her own breathing. An mu did not return to her room immediately. Instead, he looked up at the second floor. An mu went up directly. This time, after a short hesitation, she entered his study. An mu wanted to find some clues. of course, it was about some clues about bo yi¡¯s physical condition. she had thought that he had lost his memory but it was obvious that it was not as simple as that. An mu went to the drawer and looked for it. He opened the drawer, only to find some documents inside. There was not a single thing he was looking for. An mu sighed and sat on the chair, holding her forehead. Suddenly, a silver object flashed, and an mu found a small USB flash drive in the drawer. Looking at the USB drive, her eyes were fixed on it. This place is awkward. What was there? would it have the information he was looking for? As soon as she thought of this, an mu almost could not help but reach out to take it. She took the USB and looked at the closed laptop on the table. Without any hesitation, she plugged it in to check. She swore that she only wanted to find what she wanted and would not look at anything else. The large study room was quiet and dark. The only light came from the computer screen at the desk. An mu cracked the password to the computer and checked the contents of the USB. the contents of the usb drive were all documents. an mu quickly browsed through them and found that only one document had a high-level password, and it was all video files. A video file? And there were a few more. An mu almost suspected that this was an Island Film that needed harmony. However, when she saw the password, she rejected the idea. Who would set a password for that kind of Japanese film? So, there must be something else inside. The difficulty of the password was not easy to set. Although an mu wanted to say that she studied medicine, she used to know computers, and she learned it quite well. At least, she would have a clue how to crack the password. Five minutes later, an mu finally cracked it. She heaved a sigh of relief, but her heart was inexplicably nervous. An mu looked at a few videos and clicked on one. She wondered what kind of video he had locked inside with a password. The study room was very quiet. An MU¡¯s slender figure sat in front of the computer. In the dark study room, she stared at the computer without blinking. When she saw that the video was two hours long, she subconsciously adjusted the progress. Soon, some sounds came from the video. ¡°Ah, Yingluo, don¡¯t, Yingluo, I¡¯m begging you, Yingluo.¡± a woman¡¯s cries for mercy sounded in the study. an mu turned off the video before she could see the scene clearly! What the hell! What the hell was that scene of a man and a woman having sex just now? did he really set such a strict password just for the Japanese video? An MU¡¯s little face was red and white. However- [please vote, babies!] Today¡¯s release is so early.. An, the plot is fast Chapter 2125 - Chapter 2125: Dual personalities discovered (5) Chapter 2125: Dual personalities discovered (5) Translator: 549690339 However, an mu could not help but recall the scene just now. A scene seemed to suddenly appear in her mind. A girl¡¯s limbs were tied up by big characters, and she was crying. On top of her, a man was still wearing clothes and torturing her. As an mu recalled, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. Her whole body gradually froze, and the blood in her body seemed to have begun to coagulate. Jian Jia slowed down. ¡°What¡¯s going on? what¡¯s that picture?¡± An mu quickly clicked on the video again. Instantly, the scene that he had found difficult to look at appeared in his sight, completely reflected in his eyes. The girl on the bed was naked, like a little lamb being slaughtered. A man was running on top of her, and he was even wearing a shirt. He was doing it between her legs, completely ignoring the girl¡¯s desperate and broken-down cries. an mu looked at the little face on the large european-style bed, which was covered in tears. she looked like a fool and stared at huahua in a daze. She wouldn¡¯t blush again because of the image in the video, because the person in the video was It was her. An mu was completely dumbfounded, and her mind was blank. She did not dare to think about why he would record this kind of video of hers and save it on the computer. It was her first time. She didn¡¯t want to, but she couldn¡¯t control her initial image of Bo Yi and it crumbled again. He seemed to be living a twisted life. They were like two extreme people. An mu could not accept such a thing at all. Their first time was indeed not good for her. Even if she was saved by him, he also brought her a lot of fear that night. It had been a long time, and she would slowly forget it. He didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore and acted as if nothing had happened. However, he recorded this scene. What kind of perverted mentality did he have? what kind of bad taste did he have? Yes, Yingluo That was indeed the case. Perverted, bad taste. An MU¡¯s hands trembled as she turned off the video. She could not watch it anymore. That night was not that wonderful for her. At that time, who could accept having sex with a strange man who she was not familiar with? An mu moved the mouse again and moved it slowly, landing on another video. Her throat moved slightly, and her breathing became more and more chaotic. Then, what would Yingluo be in this video? The video started. An mu stared at the video. When she saw it clearly, her eyes widened. His face turned extremely pale. What was displayed on the screen was the scene of the guest room on the first floor, with water flowing. When an mu saw this, she was on the verge of a mental breakdown. There was a camera in her room? He actually installed a camera! Then the man who looked cold and abstinent was actually a Peeping Tom! This huge contrast really made an mu go crazy. He had been peeping on her since the beginning of the day! She was in that room, bathing, undressing, and sleeping. He had been watching all of this from the beginning. An mu did not want to believe it, but the terrible truth was right in front of her. The appearance of such a thing had completely destroyed the image of an elegant and Noble young master that he had created in front of outsiders. Even more ¡­. Chapter 2126 - Chapter 2126: Dual personalities discovered (6) Chapter 2126: Dual personalities discovered (6) Translator: 549690339 The image he had in front of him had been destroyed. And at this moment, it seemed that the things that challenged her bottom line were not over yet. Someone unlocked his room. When he was taking a shower, the door suddenly opened slowly, and a figure appeared outside. An MU¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She remembered now. She knew what time it was. It was nearly a month ago when she first stayed over at his villa on that rainy night. When she was taking a bath in the middle of the night, she felt the door to her bath open and a gust of cold wind under her feet. Someone had appeared outside the bathroom and was peeking at him. An mu was looking at the figure who appeared at the door of the room. She covered her mouth to make no sound, and her little face was full of horror and disbelief. Everything she had dug out tonight was a huge blow to her. She just watched the video. The person who appeared in the surveillance camera was a black shadow, slender and thin. It was clearly him. It was the familiar him. He actually entered her room in the middle of the night and peeked at her bathing. By then, he should have realized that she was a girl. But after that, when she came to him for revenge, he acted like he didn¡¯t know anything and refused to admit that the person who peeked at her bathing was him, Yueyue! Suddenly, a ray of light shone through the window. It was the car lights-! He¡¯s back! an mu¡¯s eyes were red. she hurriedly turned off everything, unplugged the usb flash drive, threw it in, and left the study room. She wanted to go downstairs, but she was afraid of bumping into him. An mu had no choice but to enter his room first. An mu entered his room, took off her shoes, and got into the quilt. When she was done, she was cold all over, and a thin layer of sweat had formed on her back. Her mind was in a mess and she didn¡¯t know what to do. Tears welled up in her eyes. if he did not come back, an mu thought that she would definitely escape from here. she needed to calm down and have some quiet time alone. The person who had returned was indeed Bo Yi. An mu heard the sound of him opening the door. An mu covered her ears and closed her eyes. She really didn¡¯t want to think about anything. The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became, and the more difficult it was to face him. Bo Yi seemed to have checked the first floor first before going up to the second floor. He already knew that she had returned home. In the bedroom, a small figure was curled up inside. His slender and thin figure stood outside the door and looked at her. then, he slowly walked over. He knew that she was definitely not asleep yet. Bo Yi walked over and pulled a chair over. He sat beside her and did not speak, but his breathing was a little low. He suddenly stretched out a hand slowly. However, before he could touch her, an mu suddenly opened her eyes and moved back. Their eyes met just like that. An mu looked at him with a complicated look in her eyes, and her eyes were slightly red. She looked at him and quickly avoided him. His eyes deepened. ¡°zhenzhen, mumu, do you blame me for treating them like that? They bullied you first, so they asked for it. ¡± When an mu heard this, she was slightly stunned. She did not respond directly, but slowly turned around and faced the ceiling.. She opened her red eyes, which were filled with blurry tears, and said, ¡± Bo Yi, will you kill me, Huahua? Chapter 2127 - Chapter 2127: Dual personalities discovered (7) Chapter 2127: Dual personalities discovered (7) Translator: 549690339 Would there be such a day? Would he kill her when she finally found out what kind of person he was and his secret? He did not speak, and an mu slowly looked at him. However, she saw that he was looking straight at her, and a few words jumped out with a dark expression. unless you leave. Unless you leave Yingying. An MU¡¯s body turned cold when she heard these words. Was he trying to scare her? Or was he joking? Did he really attack her? However, when she thought about how he had treated others today and before, she felt that he was not joking. Mumu, I only hope that you won¡¯t leave me. Other than that, I¡¯ll give you everything you want. he calmly said. An mu looked at him, her lips moved, and she suddenly said slowly, ¡± what if I find out your secret that you don¡¯t want others to know? ¡± A secret that I don¡¯t want others to know, This sentence clearly had a deeper meaning. Bo Yi was slightly stunned. He just looked at her, his deep eyes seemed to want to see through her words and what she meant. Did it mean what he was thinking? Regardless, Bo Yi¡¯s gaze became unfathomable. I¡¯ll say the same thing again. No matter what you know, as long as you don¡¯t leave me, it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°Then what¡¯s your secret?¡± An mu tightened her grip on the thin quilt and asked directly. ¡°My secret?¡± There was a strange look in his eyes, and the words he said suddenly had a deeper meaning. I shouldn¡¯t be the one to tell you about this. An MU¡¯s face turned pale. Shouldn¡¯t he be the one teasing him? At this moment, no amount of words could be used. However, if he didn¡¯t say it, how could she not know? she was already close to the truth. Just a little bit more ¡­ The reality was definitely more twisted and challenging her bottom line. After all, what she had come into contact with so far had already made her collapse. An mu slowly got up and was about to get off the bed. Bo Yi, I¡¯ll go back to my room to sleep. Thank you for avenging me. I¡¯m very grateful to you. She was about to leave. She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer and couldn¡¯t face him. The moment she got down, Bo Yi stopped her with one arm and lowered his head. so, this is how you thank me? ¡± ¡°Then you-ah -¡± He suddenly picked her up and pressed her down on the bed. an mu¡¯s mind went blank, and the scene she saw in the video suddenly appeared in her mind. an mu panicked and held him back. ¡± no, no, don¡¯t touch me-I ¡°Mumu, how could you reject me?¡± An mu recalled what she had seen before, and her eyes became wet instantly. She could not help but sob, ¡± please, I really don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m so scared of Qianqian. In fact, before this, she could actually accept him. It was just that when she saw the video, she really resisted it from the bottom of her heart and her body. ¡°What are you afraid of? mumu, as long as you¡¯re obedient, i won¡¯t hurt you.¡± As he said that, he was about to rip off her clothes. An mu did not have the strength to resist at all. At this moment, an mu suddenly felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. She frowned and her face turned pale. He had already taken off her top and pants, and when he saw her curled up in pain and unable to speak, he stopped. ¡°Qianqian Mumu?¡± He thought she was pretending to be sick, but when he accidentally saw the blood that suddenly flowed down from her inner thigh, his expression changed slightly.. Chapter 2128 - Chapter 2128: Dual personalities discovered (8) Chapter 2128: Dual personalities discovered (8) Translator: 549690339 An mu bit her lip in pain. Other than pain, he felt more shame. She had been in poor health since she was a child, and she didn¡¯t have enough nutrition, so it would hurt when her period came. However, she didn¡¯t expect that even though it was chaotic, it would suddenly attack at this time. Although she had come at the right time, she was really embarrassed and embarrassed in this situation. an mu saw that he had stopped, and she immediately endured the pain. she got out from his side, and her voice was weak and guilty. ¡± s-sorry, i¡¯m not feeling well. i-i dirtied your bed sheet. There was a trace of blood on the white bed sheet. An mu looked at the marks and wanted to help him remove the sheet. However, Bo Yi immediately grabbed her arm. don¡¯t do it. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that the blood was a little glaring. Mumu, I won¡¯t touch you anymore. Don¡¯t go anywhere right now. Lie on the bed for a while, I¡¯ll go buy you something. After Bo Yi finished speaking, he carried her to the bed. an mu did not even give him a chance to refuse. her abdomen was in pain, and she was weak and powerless. she could not refuse even if she wanted to. however, what surprised an mu was his words. Although she felt that her views on him had been refreshed, she didn¡¯t expect him to still have some conscience towards her and not blindly fight a bloody battle. Bo Yi put an mu back on the bed. He took out a tissue and looked at an MI-I¡¯s legs. Even though he knew that it was her period¡¯s blood, his heart still ached when he saw it. He wiped it carefully, but fortunately, there was not much blood. An mu was embarrassed by his wiping, but she could not stop him. After he was done, his slender hand hesitated for a moment before it slowly fell on her abdomen. Feeling the slight chill on her abdomen, his large hand subconsciously rubbed it gently and then kissed her forehead. be good and wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back. He quickly turned around and left. As soon as he left, it was as if a gust of wind had blown past. An mu curled up on her side, and her small hands tightly grasped the sheets. She slowly opened her eyes, and when she thought of his actions just now, a deep and complicated look flashed in her eyes. In fact, she could have taken this opportunity to escape. No matter where he went, he would not be able to find him for at least a few days. she could also think clearly about him. However, Yingluo An mu once said that her biggest weakness was the lack of love. Although Bo Yi seemed to have many ¡± problems ¡± and ¡± shortcomings, ¡± she was defeated by his unintentional gentleness towards her. So, the restraint he had on her lust and the heartache he felt for her were not fake. His love for her was real. However, Yingying¡¯s love for her was more extreme. He would kill people at the drop of a hat. an mu was also in pain and in a dilemma. however, she was gradually getting tired, and her abdomen was getting more and more painful. even if she wanted to run away, she did not have the conditions to do so. An MU¡¯s consciousness was drawn away, and only the pain from her body was left. Why was it so painful this time? she seemed to have heard someone say this before. If her period was painful, her body would feel better once they had sex. If that was true, she had already had it many times. Why was it still so painful? She only felt her body getting colder and colder. Her consciousness was fading, and she seemed to be getting more and more tired. Just as her consciousness was about to disappear, the last thought in an MU¡¯s mind was, ¡®thank God it stopped flowing..¡¯ Chapter 2129 - Chapter 2129: Dual personalities discovered (9) Chapter 2129: Dual personalities discovered (9) Translator: 549690339 She didn¡¯t want the whole bed to be covered in it. He seemed to be back soon. An mu did not know how much time had passed, but just as she fell into a daze, he came to her side and called her. ¡°mumu, mumu, mumu, get up and drink some hot water.¡± An MU¡¯s eyes were closed. She felt as if someone had picked her up, and then she was leaning into someone¡¯s arms. After being tormented like this, it was hard for her not to wake up. However, when she opened her eyes in a daze, she saw a bowl of red ginger sugar water in front of her. She was leaning into his arms, and he was holding a spoon to feed her. When an mu saw this scene, she became clear-headed. She slowly raised her head to look at him. Her lips moved slightly, but she did not know what to say. In the end, she could only subconsciously hold on to his clothes. However, he lowered his head and planted a kiss on her eyebrows. good Mumu, let¡¯s not talk anymore. Drink more, and your stomach will feel more comfortable. It was so gentle. His gentle tone made an mu want to cry. This was the only time in the night that she felt like he was similar to him during the day. he held her small body in his arms and fed her spoon by spoon. For a moment, an mu really wanted to just let it go. although he was a little eccentric and had a bad temper, it was true that he doted on her. Her stomach did feel much better after drinking some red ginger sugar water. An mu inadvertently glanced at the time and found that he had not even been out for half an hour. He had already bought everything and boiled the ginger Brown sugar water. when an mu finished drinking, he put the bowl on the bedside table and let her lie down. then, he took a shopping bag from the supermarket. There were many different sizes of sanitary pads inside. When an mu saw it, she immediately raised her arms, and her ears were a little red. I¡¯ll do it myself. no need. Just lie down. I can handle it. he said calmly. When an mu heard this, she grabbed his wrist tightly. No. If she wanted him to help her change, she would rather bang her head against the wall. as she spoke, an mu had already gotten up and picked up a sanitary pad she needed. she stepped on the cotton mop and entered the bathroom. Bo Yi looked at an MU¡¯s narrow shoulder blades and slender figure. He frowned slightly. Was she not fed well enough? why did she still look so thin and weak? An mu entered the bathroom. She opened the sanitary pad. When she sat on the toilet bowl, she saw the red blood on the underwear. There was not much, and an mu heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that she had been tortured by him tonight, and some of it had leaked out. An mu sat in the bathroom for a while, and suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Before an mu could say anything, the door was pushed open. ¡°Hey, Yingluo! an mu¡¯s eyes widened. However, Bo Yi was holding a pair of underwear that she had washed in her room. There was nothing unusual about his expression. why? is there anything wrong with me coming in? ¡°Qianqian!¡± An mu said. Did he not? an mu was rendered speechless by his calmness. bo yi walked straight to her, squatted down, and pulled the one from her knee to her heel. he then held her small, white, and tender feet and helped her change into a clean one. An mu sat on the toilet bowl and watched this scene. She was in a daze, completely confused, and speechless. an mu could actually imagine it. If the man who did this was an ugly man with a wretched appearance- Chapter 2130 - Chapter 2130: Dual personalities discovered (10) Chapter 2130: Dual personalities discovered (10) Translator: 549690339 She would definitely think that he was a pervert. But it wasn¡¯t. however, the person who did this was a clean, handsome man with a slender and thin body. when he half-squatted down to do this, he had a serious look on his face. She seemed to be overly gentle and considerate. therefore, she really couldn¡¯t say that it all depended on the person. An mu was also very ashamed, but doing such a thing in the face of such an outstanding appearance made her ears burn. Even if she was really embarrassed. In the blink of an eye, it was already four o ¡®clock. When an mu went back to bed, the sheets had been changed. He was not there. An mu did not know what he did in the study, but he came back after a while. he went into the bathroom to take a shower, then came out and lay down beside him. At that time, an mu had almost fallen asleep. He looked at an mu. He did not know why, but he seemed to have a hunch. For some reason, he seemed to be on the verge of disappearing. Because he was very gentle to an mu tonight. He rarely did that. When did he do that? if it was in the past, he would have thought that this would be more exciting, bloodthirsty, and would not care about her feelings. But now, other than rejecting his love for Al, he couldn¡¯t bear to let her go even if she felt a little uncomfortable. Moreover, when he woke up in the morning, there were some scattered memories that did not belong to this personality in his mind. He didn¡¯t know if this was a good or bad thing. However, he knew that no matter what, he wanted to continue to accompany her. ¡°Qianqian Mumu, who I am is not important. What¡¯s important is that Qianqian, I love you, Qianqian.¡± This light sentence was like the ravings in a dream. It seemed a little unreal, and an mu thought that she had heard it wrong in her daze. When he finished speaking, he suddenly reached out and held her tightly in his arms. ¡°Qianqian, Mumu, I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± Mumu urged me not to leave you. In short, it was full of attachment and dependence. When an mu woke up again, it was already past nine O ¡®clock. She could not believe it herself. It seemed that she had slept too late last night. Fortunately, she only had class in the second period this morning. There was no one on the bed. An mu was wrapped in the quilt, and she could only smell the pine wood scent from his body. An mu got out of bed and went to wash up. however, when she got up, she suddenly felt a pain in her waist. Her abdomen did not hurt anymore. An mu thought that drinking the ginger sugar water seemed to be useful. however, there was one time when an mu went to change her sanitary towel, and she was a little surprised. nothing. There was no trace of blood on it. Could it be that other than her irregular period, the amount of blood had also decreased? An mu felt strange. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be. After all, she had been eating a lot during this period of time, so her nutrition should definitely be able to keep up. However, an mu did not think too much about it. He thought that it was just a small amount and that there might be more in the day. An mu went downstairs, packed her bag, and was about to get into the car. She remembered that Bo Yi had a class in the first period, so she was going to go by herself. However, just as she was about to leave, she received a phone call. An mu looked at the caller ID, and her heart trembled. It was Bo Yi. An mu hesitated for a moment, but she still slowly picked up the call. As soon as she picked up the call, Bo Yi¡¯s unusually low and calm voice came from the other end. an mu, I¡¯ve applied for leave for you. Don¡¯t come to school for now. [ all of you! ] Chapter 2131 - Chapter 2131: Dual personalities discovered (11) Chapter 2131: Dual personalities discovered (11) Translator: 549690339 ¡°what!¡± How could he ask for leave so casually? She had to take her exam soon, and she was ready to highlight the key points. ¡°Be good and don¡¯t come to school.¡± When an mu heard this, she pursed her lips as if she was a little angry. She hung up the phone directly and stood in the same place for a while. In the end, she carried her bag and went out. She couldn¡¯t stop studying just because she took leave. She didn¡¯t need to take leave. However, an mu did not seem to understand the other meaning behind Bo Yi¡¯s warning. An mu went straight to school after she hung up the phone. She calculated the time and went to the class with the idea of having classes. She didn¡¯t meet anyone on the way to class. However, when she arrived at the classroom, the students in the originally noisy classroom immediately quieted down when they saw her. One by one, they looked at her, their gazes changing from fear to complicated. An mil was a little confused hi/ this sudden change-¡®What¡¯s wrong with Wanwan?¡¯ What happened? Why was everyone looking at him with such a gaze? An MU¡¯s heart suddenly moved uneasily. She lowered her head and pretended not to notice anything. Then, she sat in the first row, put down her bag, and sat down. as soon as an mu sat down, the boys in the same row immediately dodged to the side as if they were avoiding the plague. An MU¡¯s hand that was about to take the book suddenly froze. Ran ran was hiding from her? Then, when the professor came in and saw an mu, a strange look appeared in his eyes, as if he was shocked. The professor hesitated and asked, ¡± Mory, why are you still here? The school Broadcast just issued a notice for you to quickly go to the principal¡¯s office.¡± An MU¡¯s body stiffened when she heard this. A broadcast notice? What had been announced? Even though an mu was nervous, she slowly got up. I know. Then, he walked towards the door. ¡°Wait-!¡± The professor suddenly called out to an mu. An mu stood still. The professor stepped forward and carefully looked at an mu. He pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose and said, ¡± Mory, Mory, you¡¯re a good young man. How could you do that with the teachers in the school? This time you¡¯ve gotten yourself into trouble. This child has a bright future ahead of him, he really can¡¯t take it!¡± As soon as the professor finished speaking, an MU¡¯s blood seemed to freeze. She widened her eyes as if she could not believe what he had just said. Quarreling with the school teachers? No, what was going on? Didn¡¯t she and Bo Yi go to settle the few of them last night? why was this matter still exposed? An MU¡¯s mind went blank. At this time, the other students in the classroom also began to discuss her. that¡¯s right. I really couldn¡¯t tell that Morri actually had an affair with professor Bo. ¡°you¡¯re quite bold, yingluo¡± ¡°You guys are worse than a boy, Yingluo.¡± He was completely famous. An mu thought at that moment. The announcement must have told her about what had happened between her and the teacher, and that she had violated the school rules. She had to go to the principal¡¯s office immediately. However, this way, the entire school would know that there was something between her and Bo Yi ¡­ Not to mention, she was still using the image of a boy. An MU¡¯s head was buzzing as if it was going to explode, and her face was pale. If she was exposed, she would be dead. Her gender would be exposed, so she would probably be discovered very soon that she was pretending to be Yingluo. an, tomorrow will be exciting please vote.. Chapter 2132 - Chapter 2132: He found out about her pregnancy (1) Chapter 2132: He found out about her pregnancy (1) Translator: 549690339 Not only would the entire school know that he was a substitute and not a real student, but they would also immediately expel him-! an mu finally panicked. the thing she was most worried about had happened. She couldn¡¯t understand how the matter was leaked. An mu arrived at the principal¡¯s office. he knocked on the door and entered. the principal and several directors were sitting inside. an mu felt that she was dead for sure this time. if it was a small matter, it would not have attracted the attention of the school¡¯s higher-ups. As expected. the atmosphere inside was heavy. ¡°You¡¯re here, sit down.¡± One of the directors extended his hand and asked an mu to sit down. An mu felt like she was sitting on pins and needles in this kind of occasion. ¡°Do you know why I asked you to come today?¡± A middle-aged man sitting in the middle spoke slowly. An MU¡¯s lips moved, and her hands were cold. If she said she didn¡¯t know now, wouldn¡¯t that be too fake? I¡¯m sorry, principal. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have violated the school¡¯s rules and had sex with a professor other than as a student. An mu clenched her hands and said quickly. The principal and the others looked at each other. At this time, a female director with long curly hair said, ¡± Mory, in fact, other than this, we have more important things to do. That¡¯s why we asked you to come personally.¡± An MU¡¯s heart trembled when she heard that. What else was there? What happened next was beyond an MU¡¯s expectation, and she was completely dumbfounded. The female director turned the laptop in front of her and pointed it at an mu. The image displayed on the screen was a video. When an mu saw it, she was shocked. That was because the video was of her being beaten up by a crowd on the rooftop. She was being insulted and beaten up. An mu suddenly remembered that the people who hit her on the rooftop were not only the girls who were with Lucy, but also a boy who was watching and taking pictures with his phone. She had been careless. She didn¡¯t even see that boy yesterday. Was it because of him? No wonder he was exposed. An MU¡¯s body began to feel weak. you, why are you showing me this video, ran ran? ¡± An MU¡¯s breathing seemed to become difficult. Didn¡¯t they already know about her relationship with Bo Yi? she didn¡¯t deny it, so why did they still put this Kasaya on her? As soon as he said this, the female director opposite him said indifferently, ¡® Mory, take off your glasses and hat. an mu¡¯s whole body stiffened when she heard that. Why? At this moment, the scene in the video gradually attracted an MU¡¯s attention. When she was being bullied, her clothes were pulled into a mess, and her glasses and hat were thrown away. Her short hair was slightly long and could cover half of her ears. When she was pulled, her skin was exposed, revealing a large area of white and delicate skin. Her figure was slender, and she looked even more girly than a girl. When no one was paying attention, she could try to get away with it. But when she was noticed, it was very difficult. an mu looked at herself in the video and finally understood why the school leader could personally summon her. This was because Nannan Mori was a boy, and she was a girl. She had disguised herself as a male student here and deceived many people. Nannan had been discovered, and it had caused a bad influence. at this time, they also looked at an mu one by one- Chapter 2133 - Chapter 2133: He found out about her pregnancy (2) Chapter 2133: He found out about her pregnancy (2) Translator: 549690339 The principal in the middle said with a serious face, ¡± student, I think you need to explain to me where the real Mory went. How did you replace him? How long have you been replacing him? I hope you can answer all of these questions seriously.¡± An MU¡¯s mind was buzzing when she heard this. Her whole body felt as if it was filled with lead, and she could not lift up any strength. Her breathing became heavy and disordered. In the face of such a scene, she only wanted to escape. She knew that she had lost all her bargaining chips and could no longer study here. The school¡¯s higher-ups had already found out about her identity. She had no choice but to face reality. She continued to sit there and slowly replied, ¡± Nangong Mori, he¡¯s ¡­ He¡¯s my younger brother Nangong, but he passed away a year ago, Nangong. An mu slowly explained, but her mind had gradually begun to empty, and she did not know what she was talking about. as for bo yi. Where did Bo Yi go? how is he now? He had called her before to tell her not to come to school. Did he already know about this? this student, with all due respect, you have seriously violated the law. If we call the police, you can be sentenced. However, we have done an investigation and looked at your results in the school. Your results are excellent. Now that this has happened, many professors have pleaded for you. In addition, with your overall performance in the school, after consideration by the school leaders, we will not pursue your legal responsibility, but you must not stay here any longer. No student can enter here without passing the exam. If you really like this place, you can retake the exam. ¡® As soon as he said that-! An MU¡¯s lips moved. She did not know if she should thank him or not. She was fired. If they had really expelled her, she would have been able to get her graduation certificate after the last semester of her internship. However, they had expelled her. An mu did not blame them. Really, she only blamed her own fate. She blamed her fate for not having a good end. Her life was full of difficulties and did not give her any light at all. ¡°Yingluo, thank you, Yingluo, thank you.¡± An MU¡¯s lips opened and closed. She did not even know how she said that. They looked at an mu, and the curly-haired female director said, ¡± there¡¯s one more thing we want to tell you. I hope you can be mentally prepared. An MU¡¯s heart trembled again when she heard that. Yingluo, what¡¯s wrong? What kind of thing needed to be mentally prepared? An MU¡¯s heart could not help but feel uneasy. she looked at her steadily. ¡°You should know about the so-called professor Bo who is currently substituting for you all.¡± An MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat. what happened to him?! we advise you to stay away from him. This is our advice to you. This person¡¯s background is unknown, and he¡¯s not a substitute professor. Your professor Jeff didn¡¯t go for a new repair; he¡¯s been missing for nearly a month. So, this person is a fake. We didn¡¯t want to cause panic, so we didn¡¯t tell the whole school. Fortunately, we called the police, and he¡¯s still under arrest. Every word that came out of his mouth was like a bolt of lightning to an mu. he thought,¡±i¡¯m a fake, professor jeff has been missing for almost a month.¡±¡±there¡¯s no such thing as advanced studies..¡± Chapter 2134 - Chapter 2134: he found out about her pregnancy (3) Chapter 2134: he found out about her pregnancy (3) Translator: 549690339 all of this was fake. he was just making it up. An MU¡¯s face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t bear to listen to anything they said to her. He stood up slowly, walked out the door, and left. It was as if he had lost his soul, and his eyes had become empty. An mu walked out step by step. everything in his surroundings seemed to blur before his eyes. If being expelled from the school was already unbearable for her, the words spoken to her by the school¡¯s higher-ups were like the last straw that broke her psychological endurance. He had lied to her. his appearance had lied to her, and so many things had happened between them. was all of this a prank, a game of the rich, or was it just a ploy? An mu was walking on the campus when she suddenly stopped. Everything in front of her seemed to be an illusion. She didn¡¯t seem to know who she was, where she was, or what she had done. Why was she like this? His vision became more and more blurry. She looked up at the sun. she only felt that the sun today was particularly glaring, and in this afternoon, it made her dizzy. Her slender figure just stood there. After some time, someone passing by suddenly shouted, ¡± ah, Yingluo, look! Where did someone fall, sob sob!¡± ¡® someone, call an ambulance! ¡® what happened? what¡¯s wrong with this person, sob sob! Not long after the break between classes, an ambulance arrived and quickly carried the person away. There were one or two girls accompanying him, who left with him, feeling worried. In the ambulance, the medical staff gave her the most basic first aid. After the hat and glasses covering her face were removed, the two girls could tell that she was a girl. They searched for an MU¡¯s phone and looked for the person she had been talking to recently. basically, all of her phone calls were with this person, so she must be very familiar with her. the call was picked up very quickly. A girl said hurriedly, ¡± Hello, do you know the owner of this phone? she¡¯s in a coma in the ambulance. We¡¯re going to xxx hospital soon. Are you her relative? from the beginning to the end, there was no response from the other side. when he heard the call, he immediately hung up without even replying. ¡°heavens, what the hell is this! He didn¡¯t even say a word!¡± The ambulance arrived at the hospital in no time. The two girls were waiting outside the emergency room. They didn¡¯t know what was going on inside and couldn¡¯t help but discuss it. at that moment, the elevator door opened. They looked over. his eyes widened slightly. A slender figure appeared outside the elevator door. He was wearing a black coat. The man was very tall, about 1.87 meters. His figure was perfectly proportioned, and his face was handsome. When they saw the man appear, their hearts were so shocked that they didn¡¯t have time to show anything. Suddenly, the door of the emergency room beeped, and the red light of the emergency room went off. in the face of human safety, the two girls still leaned towards the former. they immediately got up and went to the door of the emergency room, waiting for the person to come out. After all, she was a female student from their school. The doctor came out very quickly. When they first saw that he was only unconscious, they thought that it was a small matter.. Chapter 2135 - Chapter 2135: He found out about her pregnancy (4) Chapter 2135: He found out about her pregnancy (4) Translator: 549690339 However, he didn¡¯t expect it to take such a long time. Doctor, Doctor, how is she? ¡± The female student asked. The doctor glanced at them and asked with a frown, ¡± who are you to her? where is her family? We need her family to be here.¡± doctor, we didn¡¯t manage to contact her family. We¡¯re her friends. The girl said hurriedly. The nurse had already pushed her out on a trolley. The doctor took a look at her and slowly removed her mask. she¡¯s pregnant. You¡¯re all still students, right? can you bear the responsibility if you don¡¯t look for your family? ¡± Not only were the two girls dumbfounded by his words, but they also gasped. Not far away from them, a slender figure suddenly stopped in his tracks when he heard this. His entire body froze. the doctor noticed this and looked over. he looked at the man who suddenly stopped in front of him and asked, ¡± are you a family member? ¡± At this moment, the two girls also looked over and saw the man who had suddenly appeared. They were also quite surprised. This, this-? Although the girl they had rescued was actually a girl, she had previously dressed like a tomboy. On the other hand, the man in front of them had the best appearance and body shape. Even the most popular male stars could not compare to him. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to be related at all? not to mention that the female student was pregnant. However, just as they were in a daze, the man¡¯s lips moved and he said,? ¡± I¡¯m her husband. i¡¯m her husband. Her husband ran ran As soon as he said this, the two girls ¡®eyes widened instantly. It was as unbelievable as the unconscious girl¡¯s pregnancy. it was bo yi. From the beginning to the end, Bo Yi did not look at them. He had other things to deal with, but he rushed over after receiving her call. However, right now. Bo Yi looked at an mu who was on the cart. He looked at her pale and weak face, and his heart ached. He walked up and held her hand gently in his palm. doctor, what did you say just now? ¡± he asked. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Did he really not mishear just now? An mu, she was really terrified. she¡¯s pregnant, but the child is very unstable. She¡¯s in poor health and her emotions are unstable. We¡¯ve tried our best this time. If her condition continues to worsen, it¡¯ll be difficult to keep the child. When the doctor said this, he glanced at the two girls and said to Bo Yi, ¡± she should still be a student. Have you considered having children? If you don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s better to abort the child as soon as possible. The longer it takes, the more it will affect your body.¡± When Bo Yi heard this, his expression became complicated. however, he did not answer the doctor¡¯s question. because yingluo He knew that he was not qualified to answer. He was the one who made her pregnant, but an mu only wanted to finish her studies and find a capable job to earn money. He knew her well, and she would not want to have a child at this time. Having a child meant that she would have to give up too much. However- Why didn¡¯t he take any precautions? Perhaps, it was because he had some selfish motives. He wanted an mu to stay by his side so much. If an mu was pregnant with his child, the chance of her leaving would be very slim.. Chapter 2136 - Chapter 2136: He found out about her pregnancy (5) Chapter 2136: He found out about her pregnancy (5) Translator: 549690339 Of course, he hoped that she could keep the child. After all, he was going to marry her. If it wasn¡¯t for the last minute incident, their relationship would have been established at this time. But what was she going to think? He said that he had no right to decide because an mu was an independent person. Even if he wanted the child, he would have to follow her opinion in the end. He would not force her. However, Yingluo He had mixed feelings when he got pregnant. He liked it, but he did not want to have a child with an mu and cause problems in his relationship. It had only been a month. In the eyes of others, this was already considered a flash pregnancy. Bo Yi arranged for an mu to stay in the VIP Ward and wrote a seven-figure check for each of the two girls. However, the two girls were so frightened that they hurriedly rejected the check. In the end, one of the girls took an MU¡¯s phone and confirmed Bo Yi¡¯s identity again before she returned the phone to him and left. If they did not want it, Bo Yi would not force it. When an mu woke up in a daze, she was in a bad state. She didn¡¯t seem to want to wake up and face reality. However, her hand was being held tightly by someone, so she had to wake up. However, an mu slowly opened her eyes in a daze. On her pale little face, when she saw the person beside her, her aura seemed to become even weaker. It was a nurse. It turned out that the person who was holding her tightly was a nurse. This made her heart feel like a weed, a little chaotic. She didn¡¯t know if she felt heavy or relieved. ¡°Nurse Yingluo, what¡¯s wrong with me, Yingluo?¡± why was she here? who helped him? The nurse told her to lie down in peace and said gently, ¡± miss, you¡¯re just a little weak. Your anemia caused you to faint. You¡¯ll be fine after more rest. An mu did not think too much about it when she heard that. She was still not very clear-headed. But Yingying fainted because of anemia? Malnutrition? She didn¡¯t know what to say, even though her body was already in the process of recovery. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go get you some water.¡± The nurse let go of her hand and went to pour her a glass of water. An mu suddenly felt her hand loosen, but for some reason, her heart felt empty. When she was unconscious, she felt that the hand that was holding her was not this one, so she did not want to wake up. However, when she had to open her eyes and found that it was not him, she had an indescribable feeling in her heart. An mu still didn¡¯t want to believe that this was all a fake show. From the moment he became her teacher, what other motives did he have? or had he been targeting her from the very beginning? If all of this was fake, then what about their relationship? What about his feelings for her? She herself lacked love and a sense of security. With such a hypocritical background, the things he had done and the feelings he had invested in her would easily make her suspicious. If their relationship was real, where did Hanhan go? An mu did not want to admit that she still had a little hope for him. She hoped that he would come back and tell her the whole story, even if she did not want to see him now. thank you, Yingluo. You can leave first. I want to be alone. An mu said to the nurse in a weak voice. The nurse hesitated. miss, I can¡¯t. Your husband went out for a while and asked me to stay nere witn you until ne comes DaCK.. Chapter 2137 - Chapter 2137: He found out about her pregnancy (6) Chapter 2137: He found out about her pregnancy (6) Translator: 549690339 As soon as he said this, an MU¡¯s body froze. What Yingluo? Yingluo¡¯s husband? ¡°My husband Yingluo?¡± An mu thought about it and asked. The nurse immediately nodded. yes, it¡¯s that very tall and handsome man. As she spoke, her eyes could not help but bubble pink. She smiled and said, ¡® miss, you¡¯re really lucky. He¡¯s especially worried about you and has been holding your hand tightly. When he asked me to stay here, he even told me to hold your hand, saying that it would give you a sense of security and that someone was waiting for you to wake up. She wanted to give you a sense of security and know that someone was waiting for you to wake up. An MU¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she listened to these words. Her little nose felt sour. Really? it was him, right? Was he waiting for her to wake up? He didn¡¯t leave? ¡°Aiya, young miss, why are you crying? The nurse immediately took a tissue and wiped her face. An MU¡¯s eyes were red as she slowly said, ¡± I¡¯m fine. You can go out first. I want to be alone. ¡°But ¡°Don¡¯t worry and leave. I¡¯ll wait for him to return.¡± As soon as an mu said this, the nurse had to nod and agree. ¡® then, miss-you have to be careful. you just got pregnant ¡­ ¡± at this point, she suddenly realized something and stopped. then-she quickly said, ¡± you just fainted. you must pay more attention to rest and adjust your emotions. ¡® An mu had something on her mind, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to what she said. She just nodded and said, ¡± okay. An mu was wondering why he suddenly left. was it because the police were after him? He took the place of the missing professor Jeff and attended classes for a month. Although it didn¡¯t affect the other students, the situation was very bad. The school had already called the police. If he had known that she was the one who had fainted at school, he might have come to see her. In this case, the police might be waiting for him, or they might have already taken the initiative to attack. An mu thought about it and forced herself to sit up on the bed. She then looked at the door. perhaps, she should not continue to stay in the hospital. An mu put on her slippers and slowly got down. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was in poor health, but she really felt extremely weak and powerless. An mu was wearing a loose hospital gown, and her exposed wrists were very thin and white. She opened the door and went out, and appeared in the corridor. She looked at the corridor. Perhaps it was because of the VIP Ward, there were not many people, but she could see a few people standing in the corridor, looking at their mobile phones or something. An MU¡¯s fingers curled up slightly. There might be plainclothes police officers among them, waiting for Bo Yi to appear. An mu walked slowly in the corridor. She looked like she was going to the bathroom since she was dressed like this, but in fact, she was going to leave for the elevator. in front of the police, bo yi was evil. She Imew that Bo Yi was a very dangerous person who had done many unscrupulous things, but she was still like a moth to the flame. she didn¡¯t know if what she was doing was right or wrong. she was just following her heart because she had no choice. Just as she was about to reach the elevator, the elevator suddenly stopped with a ding. Someone was coming out. There were doctors, nurses, and ordinary people in the room, but an mu did not look up. When they were about to go in, a hand suddenly pulled her-! [ ninth brother: I was locked in the typing software yesterday and couldn¡¯t come out.. I was too sleepy while writing and found Yingying when I opened my eyes! ] I¡¯m already on my knees, continue to update Chapter 2138 - Chapter 2138: he found out about her pregnancy (7) Chapter 2138: he found out about her pregnancy (7) Translator: 549690339 An mu was stunned. She looked up and saw a tall man in a white coat, gold-rimmed and silver-rimmed glasses, and a blue mask. He was dressed like a doctor. There were two nurses beside him. It was the perfect cover. Why was it a cover? Because an mu still recognized him at a glance. it was bo yi. At that moment, an MU¡¯s brain crashed, and she had no idea what she was going to do. After pulling her sleeve, he frowned and said, ¡± you¡¯re not in a good condition to move now. I suggest you go back to the hospital bed and lie down to rest more. He said that, but his men did not hesitate at all. They directly carried an mu in their arms. ¡°Wait, Yingluo.¡± an mu subconsciously clutched his clothes in front of his chest, and her breathing was irregular as she blurted out, ¡± it¡¯s not safe. ¡® He didn¡¯t stop and said indifferently, ¡± it¡¯s fine. There were two nurses behind him. One of them was pushing a small cart with some medicine and tools for an IV drip. when an mu was in his arms, her mind was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know how she should interact with him. After knowing the truth, she had enough reason to know that he was a mysterious and dangerous person. He appeared in school like this and did all those things. Although she didn¡¯t know why he came, she knew that she must have become his prey. She could no longer face him with the same attitude as before. An mu was carried back by him, and the nurse gave her a nutrient solution. After they left, he did not leave. They were the only two people left in the ward. He locked the door and turned back. An mu just looked at his figure. Her eyes flickered slightly, and her heart was filled with endless bitterness. What kind of person was he? who was he? after bo yi turned around and walked back to her, he slowly pulled down his mask. an mu, did you already know? ¡± When an mu heard this, she was slightly stunned, and then a bitter and sarcastic smile appeared on her lips. know what? ¡± Know that you¡¯re not the real substitute professor Yingluo? I know you¡¯re replacing professor Jeff, huh? Or do they know that you¡¯re here for some unspeakable secrets?¡± Bo Yi stood still. As expected, she already knew. Bo Yi knew that an mu would definitely go through this because he was the mastermind behind the exposure of the incident. Without his manipulation, an MU¡¯s true gender would not have been discovered and she would not have been expelled from school. However, he did not expect that an mu would not be able to take the blow and would even faint. it was his fault. He did not know that an mu was pregnant, but if something really happened, it would be too late for him to regret it. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, ran ran, an mu.¡± Bo Yi walked over slowly and held her hand. An mu pulled it out without a trace, and her long eyelashes were wet. She did not look at him, and her voice was weak and hoarse. what¡¯s the use of telling me this now? I have nothing now. I was expelled, and that was the only thing that really belonged to me, but I have already lost it. The moment she said this, Bo Yi¡¯s heart felt as if it had been poked. It hurt. ¡°Qianqian, an mu, what about me?¡± Did he not belong to her? An mu laughed when she heard this, but she still said, Chapter 2139 - Chapter 2139: He found out about her pregnancy (8) Chapter 2139: He found out about her pregnancy (8) Translator: 549690339 However, her eyes turned even redder. She slowly turned her gaze to look at him. Qianqian, Bo Yi, if your goal is to capture a girl¡¯s heart, then to be honest, you¡¯ve already succeeded. Although this isn¡¯t a good thing for me, you have the capital to indulge because you have money, power, and power. You can have any relationship you want, but what about me? I don¡¯t have anything, Qianqian.¡± An MU¡¯s tears fell as she spoke. Her pale face and red eyes made one¡¯s heart ache. Bo Yi, your appearance has destroyed everything I have. Even though those things were insignificant to him, they were very important to him. Your appearance has destroyed everything I have. Bo Yi¡¯s heart shook. Such a blow was already fatal to an mu. If she knew that she was pregnant, she would probably break down even more. Bo Yi looked at an MU¡¯s current appearance and even began to doubt himself. Was what he was doing right or wrong? He just wanted to give her a better life. He kept saying that it was for her own good, but he was the most selfish person. He thought he had changed. But in fact, he didn¡¯t seem to have. He was still the same as before, wanting to control the fate of the person who accompanied him. Bo Yi¡¯s handsome face paled. ¡°Bo Yi, do you have anything else to say? although you¡¯ve ruined me, i won¡¯t put all the blame on you. i¡¯m responsible for what happened today, yingluo. if you have nothing else to say, then you can leave. i don¡¯t want to see you.¡± an mu¡¯s voice was weak and hoarse as she said this. then, she slowly turned around and turned her back to him. Then, two lines of tears flowed down her pale face. What kind of feeling was that? it was extremely painful, but that was all. Time seemed to be quiet. Just when an mu thought he was going to leave, he suddenly leaned over and hugged her tightly from behind. His elegant voice became low and hoarse. Huahua, Mumu, I¡¯ve said it before. We¡¯ve become us from two independent individuals. You can¡¯t let us separate. An mu cried and could not speak. Mumu, I know that you have too many doubts and misunderstandings about me. It¡¯s all my fault, but my feelings for you are real. No matter what happens, I want to spend the rest of my life with you seriously. So, can you not easily tell Qianqian to let me go? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m easily fooled into taking it seriously.¡± An MU¡¯s eyes were red as she wiped away her tears. Her voice was hoarse. are you really sincere to me? If he was sincere, he would have told her everything that she wanted to know. Her eyes were red and she looked at him without blinking. ¡°If you¡¯re not sincere, what other meaning do you have to me? As you said, you have nothing. What do you have that is worth me coveting?¡± An MU¡¯s heart trembled. then tell me, why did you come to the school and pretend to be a professor? ¡± This was a very important matter. As soon as he said this. bo yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly but he did not escape. he pursed his lips slightly and looked at an mu. his eyes suddenly became very serious. ¡± mumu, i admit that i had to enter your school to do some things because of some things, but ¡­. ¡° Chapter 2140 - Chapter 2140: He found out about her pregnancy (9) Chapter 2140: He found out about her pregnancy (9) Translator: 549690339 but can you believe it? my feelings for you are beyond our original plan. The reason why I didn¡¯t tell you was that I was afraid you would misunderstand. An mu clenched her hands when she heard that. tell me what it is first. As long as he told her, she would consider some things. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone in school-¡± ¡°Dong Dong Dong- suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the ward. ¡± the person inside, open the door immediately. we are the police and we need to search the ward immediately. ¡± An MU¡¯s little face suddenly became nervous. what should we do? they must be here to catch you. This was just an ordinary Ward, and there was no place to hide. Bo Yi did not look too worried. He looked at the door and when he looked at an mu again, he suddenly asked, ¡± Mumu, do you want to leave with me now? ¡± An MU¡¯s eyes flashed with a touch of surprise. but there are police outside. she knew his skills and abilities. she knew that if he was alone, there was a high chance that he could escape. but if he brought her along, she would be afraid. forget it, I¡¯ll wait for your message here. You go first. They can¡¯t do this to me if I stay here alone. An mu said. Bo Yi did not object to her words. After all, what she said was the truth and it was to prevent any accidents. After all, her situation was different now. She was pregnant. However, right now ¡­ Bo Yi cupped her small face and looked at her face. Then, he suddenly kissed her lips deeply. an mu was stunned. her hands unconsciously clenched even tighter. there was a constant knock on the door outside, but there was a fiery kiss inside. He kissed her deeply, and that kiss seemed to contain too many feelings for her. An mu hesitated for a long time before she slowly put her hand on his waist and grabbed the white coat he was wearing. He really was a typical clothes hanger, looking like anything he wore. he was cold and aloof, so it took the people outside so long to suspect that the person who came in was not a real doctor. After the kiss, his breath became hot. an mu, I¡¯ll take you home soon, back to my real home. as he said this, his eyes became more serious. to see my family. after that, bo yi did not have time to look at an mu¡¯s expression and suddenly walked to the window. an mu was completely shocked by what she had just said. as she watched bo yi walk to the window, her breathing stopped, and she was so nervous that she could not even speak. the next second, she saw him open the window and jump out. An MU¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest, and she vaguely heard the sound of glass breaking. ¡°Bang-I¡± The door was knocked open, and a group of people rushed in. When they saw that an mu was the only one inside, they immediately scattered to check. After the inspection, a person ran to the window and saw something. He shouted, ¡± he¡¯s gone! Go after him! The group of police officers quickly left, but two of them stayed behind. One of them said to an mu with a serious expression, ¡± miss, were you with a man just now? ¡± what¡¯s the man¡¯s name and address?¡± an mu,¡±wanwan.¡± seeing that she was silent, another police officer couldn¡¯t help but come up and say, ¡± miss, this isn¡¯t a joke. we suspect that not only did he use jeff¡¯s identity, but he also killed him. also, his identity is suspicious. we suspect that he¡¯s also involved in the serial child murder case that the police have been investigating. [ brother nine: there are more chapters to go. The story of the little monsters and the little cubs is not far away. The old book will finish the children¡¯s story at the age of 18. The new book may be delayed, so don¡¯t hit me. There are too many crying¡± s releasing books. I have saved the manuscript. When the time comes, the old book and the new book will be updated at the same time. Please vote.. ] Chapter 2141 - Chapter 2141: The truth is revealed (1) Chapter 2141: The truth is revealed (1) Translator: 549690339 As soon as he said this, an MU¡¯s mind was like a sudden Thunder, and she was shocked into pieces. What did he say? A serial child murder case? ¡°No, this is impossible!¡± An mu quickly said firmly. ¡®Miss, the current situation is not something you can understand. Do you know his real name and address? do you know what his real job is? if you really don¡¯t know anything, how can you still trust him? Miss, you¡¯ve already met a scammer, and we, the police, don¡¯t fabricate a suspect. We have certain evidence.¡± At this point, the police added in a deep voice, ¡± so, miss, if you know anything, please let us know as soon as possible. Otherwise, more people may be killed . an mu listened to what they said, and she felt that it was unbelievable and hard to believe. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. It can¡¯t be him, Yingluo.¡± How could that be? even though Bo Yi had lied to her before, how could such a thing happen ¡­ ¡°Young miss, you must be tired.¡± ¡® i don¡¯t know. don¡¯t ask me. i don¡¯t know anything. ¡± finally, an mu¡¯s fingertips trembled. she lowered her head, bent her knees, and covered her head. she kept repeating those words as if she was possessed. Bo Yi stammered. Although Bo Yi was mysterious and dangerous, he was not the kind of pervert who would rape and kill young children. Why didn¡¯t she know about that news? it was the news that terrified many children¡¯s parents. Every time they went out, they would specifically choose young children to be raped and brutally killed. Six or seven children had already been killed, but the suspect had been arrested. Although Bo Yi was dangerous, he was not. He was not that kind of perverted murderer. not to mention, he even raped a child. The police saw that an MU¡¯s situation had entered a state of chaos and was gradually breaking down. The two of them looked at each other and shook their heads. When they looked at an mu again, one of the police officers subconsciously wrote down a small note and said to her, ¡± miss, we also believe that you definitely don¡¯t want more children to be hurt. If you have any information that is worth providing to the police, you can give us a call at any time. Thank you. After that, the two of them no longer hesitated and turned to leave. the note fell on an mu¡¯s bed- ¨C -not far from her, there was a string of numbers on it. An mu looked at the note and held her head. Finally, when no one was around, she whimpered and cried. no, she didn¡¯t believe it. bo yi was not that kind of person. that was impossible. However, if he wasn¡¯t, why would the police want to arrest him so badly? no, i won¡¯t, i won¡¯t. She should believe him. It was just that she really couldn¡¯t bear the sudden bad news that came one after another. She covered her eyes with the back of her hand, tears streaming down her face. She sat on the hospital bed with her arms around her knees and cried like a helpless child. she had to believe him. she could only do this, and she had to do this. Otherwise, her life would no longer have any warmth. However, at this momenta phone suddenly rang. An MU¡¯s sorrowful body stiffened. She looked at the phone with teary eyes. However, an mu was stunned when she saw the phone. It was Bo Yi¡¯s phone. It was Bo Yi¡¯s phone.. Chapter 2142 - Chapter 2142: the truth is revealed (2) Chapter 2142: the truth is revealed (2) Translator: 549690339 It had fallen down when he was here just now. An mu looked at the ringing phone and wiped the tears on her face. She picked it up, hesitated for a moment, and answered the call. Suddenly, an elderly woman¡¯s voice came from the other end. I¡¯ve finally contacted you. Come over quickly. The little girl you sent over that night has regained consciousness. When an mu heard this, she was completely confused. Her voice was still hoarse, and she slowly responded, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, who are you looking for? ¡± The person on the other end of the line was stunned. Then, he asked, ¡± I¡¯m looking for Bo Yi. May I know who you are? ¡± An mu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡± I¡¯m bo Yi¡¯s girlfriend. He¡¯s not with me now because of something. But, Qianqian, can I ask you what¡¯s the little girl Qianqian you mentioned? ¡± When an mu said that, the other side probably did not expect this to happen. His girlfriend! Bo Yi had a girlfriend? The other end of the phone was silent for a while before the voice slowly sounded again. Huahua, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you. Are you really Huahua¡¯s girlfriend? ¡± yes, I¡¯m his girlfriend, but he¡¯s in some trouble now. You can tell me what¡¯s going on and I¡¯ll help you pass the message to him. After an mu confirmed it again, the voice on the other side slowly said, ¡± if it¡¯s possible, can I see you in person? An MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Her heart was beating a little chaotically. Although they did not know each other on the phone, an mu could not refuse the other party¡¯s words, and she did not want to refuse. That was because the person on the other end of the phone was very likely someone related to Bo Yi and knew some important things about Bo Yi. Now that Bo Yi was not around, she could not just stay here and cry. If possible, she wanted to find some evidence to prove that Bo Yi was not some perverted child murderer. An MU¡¯s breathing slowed down for a moment, and she finally said, ¡± ¡°Hello, Yueyue.¡± Twenty minutes later, an mu avoided the police and left in a taxi. She gave the driver an address, which was a private psychological hospital. Although an mu was a little puzzled and surprised when she heard about the place, she went there without any hesitation. Mental hospital Bo Yi and the mental hospital What implications? Could it be that he had a certain degree of mental illness? An MU¡¯s body stiffened when she thought of this. No, no. Even if he had a mental illness, Yingying didn¡¯t mind. She couldn¡¯t have any other thoughts or speculations about him because of this. An mu arrived after about half an hour of driving. The private psychological hospital didn¡¯t look big from the outside. It was a few stories high, but the facilities outside were very exquisite and the space was also very expensive. It looked like a place where only the rich would come to see a doctor. An mu was still wearing the hospital gown, which was quite unusual, but she did not think too much about it. After all, it was a critical period. there were very few people here. after an mu walked into the hospital, she suddenly saw a woman in her sixties pushing open the revolving door and walking out. The woman was wearing a pair of glasses. Although she was old, she still had a good temperament. He was wearing a white coat with professional clothes inside, and he looked very meticulous ¡­. Chapter 2143 - Chapter 2143: the truth is revealed (3) Chapter 2143: the truth is revealed (3) Translator: 549690339 An mu appeared with Bo Yi¡¯s phone and saw the doctor. After all, they had made an appointment to meet each other, and there were few people outside, so they could recognize each other at a glance. The doctor was a little surprised to see an MU¡¯s appearance. An mu saw her and reached out her hand to greet her. Hello, I¡¯m bo Yi¡¯s girlfriend. You must be Huahua. that¡¯s right, I¡¯m specialist mari. Please come in. Are you sick? why are you still wearing your hospital gown? ¡± She asked with concern. The person who spoke was specialist Marui, Bo Yi¡¯s psychiatrist. An mu smiled politely. it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just a normal cold. An mu followed her to her office. As she walked, she would see one or two ¡®patients¡¯ coming out from time to time. Most of them were well-dressed, and there was nothing unusual about them. Faintly, she felt that Bo Yi and this psychological hospital had some connection. She had a feeling that this involved his secret. That¡¯s right, a Kasaya was a secret that kept him trapped in it, unable to be solved. The two of them entered Mary¡¯s office. A thin curtain covered the window, and on one side was a large mahogany bookcase. In the middle of the window was a table, and Mary was sitting on the chair, facing her. come, please sit down. I¡¯m really sorry for inviting you over so abruptly. I¡¯m here to ask you about Bo Yi. ¡°What?¡± An mu was stunned. She came to ask about Bo Yi? However, she also wanted to ask about Bo Yi. it¡¯s like this. You don¡¯t have to be nervous. If you¡¯ve been with Bo Yi all this time, I believe that you¡¯ve already known how he changes in a day. Expert Mary said. As soon as he said that, an MU¡¯s mind went blank. W-what did she say about Wanwan? He must know what kind of changes Bo Yi had in a day! This woman, how did she know that Bo Yi had such a situation? an mu thought about it and asked directly, ¡± how did you know about his condition? ¡± However ¡­ the next second, an mu saw her smile and said slowly, ¡± miss an, please allow me to introduce myself formally. my name is mary, an expert in psychology and psychiatry. bo yi has been my patient for many years, and i¡¯m his attending doctor. ¡® boom! Psychology and Psychiatry department: patients, doctors When an mu heard this, even though she was mentally prepared, she was still in a daze. She could not believe and could not accept it because she vaguely felt that things might go beyond her imagination and that she would not be able to control them. ¡°zhenzhen, what kind of illness does he have?¡± an mu¡¯s throat moved slightly, and her heart seemed to be tightly twisted. mary seemed to be a little surprised. ¡± didn¡¯t he tell you about this? To be honest, I once thought that he would never come into contact with women again. So, when you said that you were his girlfriend, I was shocked and immediately wanted to ask you to come over to ask me some questions.¡± However, she did not forget to answer an MU¡¯s previous question. as for his physical condition, he used to have moderate depression, but it has gradually subsided in the past two years. There¡¯s another one. I think you should have known that he has a dual personality. [ treasure, treasure, treasure, treasure! ] Chapter 2144 - Chapter 2144: The truth is revealed (4) Chapter 2144: The truth is revealed (4) Translator: 549690339 Moderate depression [ patient with dual personality ] An MU¡¯s mind was blank, and she was completely immersed in his illness.¡¯ls he a patient with moderate depression, or is he a patient with dual personality disorder?¡¯ An mu could not believe what she heard. Bo Yi was surprised that such a cool, arrogant, elegant and Noble person would have such a serious physical condition. An MU¡¯s heart was tightly clenched. In addition to shock, there was an unspeakable pain. Take depression as an example. Anyone with a little bit of knowledge would not underestimate this illness. Many people had died from this illness, jumped off buildings, or committed suicide. Those who suffered from depression were all people who had been under excessive pressure and mental torture. Did he have one before? have you committed suicide? An mu could not imagine it. To be honest, Youyou didn¡¯t know much about the term ¡®split personality¡¯. She rarely heard of it, but she had a vague feeling that it might be a form of schizophrenia. He was a psychopath. Mental illness! As soon as an mu thought of this word, an image suddenly flashed in her mind. It was the time when she stopped him in the corridor and scolded him for peeking at her bathing. She thought that he was crazy and a big pervert ¡­ She clearly remembered that after she had scolded him, his face had instantly turned frighteningly dark and he had told her not to appear in front of him again. Could it be ¡­ Ms. An, there are two personalities in Bo Yi¡¯s body. Although I¡¯m his healer, I respect his absolute privacy and freedom. Hence, I can only ask you if he¡¯s still in the same body with two personalities at different times. As soon as expert Mary said that, an mu suddenly came back to her senses. However, after hearing her words, an mu could not help but ask the question in her heart, ¡± expert Mary, you said that this behavior is dissociative identity disorder. Is it a kind of mental illness? ¡± If it was a mental illness, then it really couldn¡¯t be cured. Moreover, a lot of imagined and virtual images would appear in front of the living people. Such people would live in pain. After an mu asked, mari explained, ¡± miss an, although schizophrenia and dissociative identity disorder are both related to psychology, they are completely different. Dissociative identity disorder is a kind of personality disorder, and mental illness is a kind of mental disorder. They have different symptoms and mechanisms. An mu continued to ask, ¡± then, in simple terms, is mental illness serious, or is it dissociative identity disorder serious? ¡® actually, this problem requires a lot of consideration. From an individual¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s very painful. One is that you often have hallucinations and don¡¯t know what your symptoms are. The other is that you will have different personalities and control the main personality¡¯s body to do good or bad things. It will have a huge impact on the main personality¡¯s body. from a social point of view, dissociative identity disorder is far more harmful than mental illness. This is because not only will he bring pain to the individual, but he will also harm his surroundings and hurt anyone he might come into contact with. An MU¡¯s breathing almost stopped when she heard this. She clenched her hands, and her eyes were slightly red.. She asked her last question, ¡± do you know what the other personality of Bo Yi, Huahua, looks like? ¡° Chapter 2145 - Chapter 2145: The truth is revealed (5) Chapter 2145: The truth is revealed (5) Translator: 549690339 From the looks of it now, an mu was almost sure that it was Yingying¡¯s dual personality that had made her brooding over his physical condition for so long. However, an mu did not know that dissociative identity disorder was such a serious personality disorder. No wonder Lao Ai and Bo Yi didn¡¯t tell him. Is he afraid that I¡¯ll be frightened and won¡¯t dare to be with him again, Huahua? But to be honest, if she had known earlier that bo yi had a dual personality, she would probably have panicked and fled far away from huahua. But when she fell in love with him, Her heart was filled with bitterness and mixed feelings. Was he a liar? He hid his illness from her and deliberately kept her in captivity. After she fell in love with him, he let her know that he had a serious personality disorder. However having said that, his situation really made her heart ache. What did his other personality, Yingying, look like? Did Mary know? Mary took a deep breath and placed her hands on the table. as for this question, I think you¡¯ve already seen it, haven¡¯t you? Tell me. ¡® An MU¡¯s throat moved slightly, and she said with some difficulty, ¡± I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m talking about the absolute standard, but in my long-term impression, the other personality will only appear in Qianqian in the middle of the night. It should be the appearance of the other personality. In the beginning, Qianqian was perverted, extreme, cruel, like a devil, Qianqian. So, until that night, the person who made her feel terrified and perverted was the so-called Bo Yi who had a second personality? An mu could not believe it. Was that his second personality? Was it like what the expert Mary had said, that there was another him in his body? But she didn¡¯t believe in these things. even if bo yi had a second personality, this was still him. it was another him that was forcefully suppressed in the depths of his heart, a him with a devilish side. that¡¯s right, the one you¡¯re talking about is Bo Yi¡¯s second personality. I just didn¡¯t expect him to appear at night. I thought his condition had improved. At this point, specialist mari sighed and continued slowly, ¡± the second personality has been with Bo Yi for many years. As the second personality has a demonic nature, he will do many things against his will without his Imowledge. He will bear everything for the second personality for no reason. Hence, he has been tortured and his depression has deepened. When an mu heard this, although she could not believe it, she could not help but ask slowly, ¡± what exactly is the reason for Qianqian¡¯s condition, Qianqian? When Mary heard this, she frowned slightly. didn¡¯t Yingluo tell you? If he didn¡¯t say it himself, then I can¡¯t tell you about this. This is the source of his inner inferiority and his biggest secret.¡± An MU¡¯s little face turned a little pale, and there were some waves in her heart. she knew that bo yi had experienced some bad things in the past. perhaps ran ran came from her family? On the rainy night when she first stayed over at his house, he had vaguely revealed some things to her. then, Dr. Mary, what kind of condition would Yingying look like after improving her dual personality disorder? ¡± [ I¡¯m exhausted and finally finished writing. Oh, good night, my babies. Please vote.. ] Chapter 2146 - Chapter 2146: The truth is revealed (6) Chapter 2146: The truth is revealed (6) Translator: 549690339 Yingluo, about this problem, to put it simply, when the memories of two different personalities merge and their actions and thoughts become more and more consistent, the initial symptoms may not be obvious. This needs a long process. However, this fusion healing process must be controlled by external conditions, such as having a family member with you for a long time. But all of these are different from person to person, so there are very few people who can be cured. An MU¡¯s palm was covered in a thin layer of cold sweat as she listened to what the expert, Mary, said. As expected. People with dual personalities also had different memories. An mu thought of Bo Yi¡¯s notebook and his explanation. She had an indescribable feeling in her heart. Was it a lie to say that she had lost her memory? However, even so, wasn¡¯t it because he was afraid that she would despise him, run away from him, and be afraid of him? An MU¡¯s heart fell into a deep entanglement. She didn¡¯t want to admit that she had been reduced to this state and still had to find excuses for him. Was she being stubborn or what? was she too stupid? Mary seemed to be able to sense her struggle and pain. She heaved a long sigh and said in a serious tone, ¡± Ms. An, I¡¯m really happy for you to be able to be with him. I wish the both of you well too. The reason why I¡¯m telling you all this is because you¡¯ll find out sooner or later if you¡¯re together for a long time. Besides, Bo Yi¡¯s child, Qianqian, is really having a tough time. If you really love him, I hope that you can last for a long time. An MU¡¯s heart trembled when she heard this. Her heart was filled with complicated emotions. At that moment, a call came from Mary. She apologized and left to answer the call. At this time, an mu calmed down and thought about everything that had happened. Yes, it was. The mystery that had puzzled her for the longest time was finally solved. What memory loss, what personality changes at different times, what strange things that made him feel strange, all of these finally had the real answer. It was because of dissociative identity disorder. And the dual personality was the real reason why Bo Yi did not want him to Imow. this kind of personality disorder was indeed very serious and very threatening but would she dislike it? or in other words, in his opinion, he would want to escape and dislike it, right, yingluo? An MU¡¯s mind was a little chaotic. After all, she was not Bo Yi. Of course, she could not completely understand what he was thinking. however, if there were two personalities, then from the previous situation, could it be that the yingying who first entangled with him was the second personality that appeared and disappeared unpredictably in the dark? After an mu understood the term ¡®dual personality¡¯, she thought about what happened with the second personality and felt that it was unbelievable. after all, bo yi¡¯s main personality had no idea what his second personality had done. Unless they had some special way of communication. An mu stood up slowly, but expert Mary came back at this time. She said, ¡± by the way, miss an, did you contact Bo Yi about the little girl? ¡± An mu was stunned, and she suddenly remembered what she said on the phone before. She had almost forgotten. However, she quickly said, ¡± Bo Yi has some troublesome matters to settle. If possible, I¡¯ll help him take a look at this little girl.. Chapter 2147 - Chapter 2147: The truth is revealed (7) Chapter 2147: The truth is revealed (7) Translator: 549690339 Mary hesitated for a moment. alright then, come with me. An mu had always been curious about the little girl that expert Marui mentioned. She did not understand what kind of relationship Bo Yi had with a little girl. An mu followed Mary to a Ward. The interior was heartwarming and suitable for a child¡¯s recuperation. After an mu pushed the door open, she immediately saw the little girl that expert Mary had mentioned. The little girl had long gray-brown hair, beautiful lake-blue eyes, fair skin, and a little freckle. She looked innocent and cute. She was about six or seven years old, and she was sitting on the bed in a hospital gown. It was just that there was no expression on her little face, just like a beautiful doll. Specialist Mary said, ¡± this is little Anna. A month ago, Bo Yi carried her over on a rainy night. At that time, she had many wounds on her body. Something happened to her, causing her to suffer physical and mental trauma. From then on, she didn¡¯t speak until today, when her condition started to improve. Hence, she wanted Bo Yi to come over to see her. When an mu heard this, a trace of doubt appeared in her heart. ¡®Injured? Specialist mari, you mean this little girl is the girl that Bo Yi saved and brought here?¡± An mu said as she slowly walked up, as if she wanted to get closer to the girl. however, the little girl¡¯s little face showed some unspeakable fear and guardedness. When expert Mary heard an MU¡¯s words, she hesitated. Then, she said slowly, ¡± so, you don¡¯t know about this little girl¡¯s existence at all? I¡¯d rather things go as you think.¡± An MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Why did she feel that something was wrong, Yingluo? What did it mean to be like what a confidant thought? Bo Yi told the little girl that he was suspected of sexual assault and a serial child murder case. Expert Mary said that the little girl was brought over by Bo Yi one night. At that time, the little girl was covered in wounds. No, what kind of injury did she have? expert Mary, are the marks on this little girl related to X-ray? ¡® When an mu asked this, she clenched her fists tightly, and she could not help but feel nervous. What was the relationship between these two? Was Bo Yi the real suspect, or was there some misunderstanding ¡­! The expression on specialist Mary¡¯s face changed as soon as she heard her words. She said slowly, ¡± Ms. An, you have to know that you can¡¯t simply say things after you¡¯re out of this door. After all, we don¡¯t know the truth. However, you¡¯re right. When Bo Yi brought her here, she was unconscious and was almost raped. She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± but, Ms. An, how did you know? ¡± She had never mentioned that the little girl had almost been sexually assaulted. An mu did not say anything, but her face was pale. He couldn¡¯t even stand properly. ¡°Miss an, miss an, miss an, miss an, miss an, miss an, miss an?¡± an mu could not help but step back, as if she had fallen into an abyss. Ms. An, although Bo Yi¡¯s second personality is very dangerous and there¡¯s a possibility of him committing a crime, he¡¯s not the kind of person who would do that kind of thing, Qianqian. An mu looked at expert Mary¡¯s explanation, and she felt that her mind was in a mess. It was like paste. She couldn¡¯t bear to listen to this. An mu suddenly went up and held the little girl¡¯s arm, and asked anxiously, ¡± little Anna, can you tell me what happened to you when I raped you ¡­. Chapter 2148 - Chapter 2148: I’m sorry, I love you (1) Chapter 2148: I¡¯m sorry, I love you (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Miss an, you can¡¯t do this! She¡¯s not stable yet, you can¡¯t scare her ¡­¡± Expert Mary quickly pulled an mu away, but when she looked at an mu again, she found that an MU¡¯s face was covered in tears. After an mu was pulled away, she could not say anything. Her eyes were filled with helpless tears, and she suddenly turned around and left. An mu had completely collapsed. She cried as she walked on the sidewalk. She cried so much that her vision was a blur and her eyes were red and swollen. The police said that Bo Yi was involved in that case and was a suspect. She did not believe it. She did not believe it. However, in the blink of an eye, specialist Mary brought the little girl and gave him a hard slap in the face. Bo Yi had a split personality. The split personality was perverted, cruel, devilish and killed people like flies. Even if the main personality did not know, she had come into contact with the second personality. The second personality had committed countless crimes. But even so, she did not believe that Bo Yi would do such a thing. However, Mary told her that Bo Yi had brought a little girl who had almost been raped to her place and Bo Yi had not explained anything, right? If he didn¡¯t do it, why didn¡¯t he tell Mary? Even Mary suspected him. Bo Yi was not the kind of person who would lie. If he had done it and he did not want to admit it, he would not say anything. He was the best at being silent, Yingluo. when the crime was pinned on him and he was still indifferent, then other than him being the murderer, what else could be said? An mu could not believe it and could not accept it. To her, this was too terrifying. No, it was too terrifying for anyone. An mu could not imagine that he raped and killed a child. Even though she did not want to believe it, when the evidence was getting closer to him, she was the last person who wanted to see that scene. An mu walked along the street with red eyes. She didn¡¯t know where she was, and the people passing by looked at her strangely. It was as if she was a woman in a hospital gown with red and swollen eyes. How ridiculous. An mu stood at the intersection. For a moment, she really felt like she was a big joke. She looked at the passing cars and really had the urge to walk over. Just as an mu was staring at the cross road for a long time, her phone suddenly rang again when she was about to take a step. An MU¡¯s body instantly froze. She slowly lowered her head. he looked at the phone in his pocket. It rang again. why did it ring at this time, and who was it? An mu slowly took it out, and an unfamiliar number appeared on it. Her red eyes flashed with a complicated light. He swiped the answer button. Suddenly, she heard the sound of hurried footsteps and breathing from inside. However, there was no sound. An MU¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly when she heard his breathing. as the sound of footsteps became clearer and faster, an mu suddenly seemed to have noticed something, and she slowly took her phone away. The moment she turned around, someone suddenly pulled her arm and pulled her into someone¡¯s arms. An mu was tightly held in his arms. An mu smelled the familiar light pine wood, and her nose twitched. She clung to his clothes, and tears fell instantly. She had no other choice. even if all the evidence pointed to him, deep down, she still couldn¡¯t believe it Chapter 2149 - Chapter 2149: 1 1 m sorry, I love you (2) Chapter 2149: 1 1 m sorry, I love you (2) Translator: 549690339 Smelling the familiar scent on his body, an mu suddenly stood on her tiptoes, wrapped her arms around his shoulder, and bit him hard. He used so much force. It was as if she wanted to vent all her broken emotions. Bo Yi snorted. And he only let out a muffled groan. He hugged her tightly and let her bite him. In the end, he picked her up. He did not ask an mu why she came here, nor did he ask her why she was standing at the intersection. He stared at the passing cars in a daze, and he did not ask her why she was facing the red light on the opposite side. He suddenly raised his foot and stomped. He did not dare to ask. After going through so much, he thought that he was psychologically fragile, but now, the facts proved that perhaps it was not the case. An mu was even more fragile, and she needed his protection more. Bo Yi carried her and returned to the car that was parked by the side of the road. Then, he drove away. the car sped along the road. an mu did not ask where they were going. she just looked out of the window and said slowly with red eyes, ¡± how did you find me, huahua? ¡® How did you find me? ¡°I left my phone with you on purpose. It¡¯s installed with a tracking device.¡± An MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Bo Yi¡¯s words. Was he not afraid that he would find out the secret behind it? Even though she already knew. Bo Yi quickly brought an mu back to his villa in the neighborhood. As soon as they got out of the car, Bo Yi came over to open the door for an mu and carried her down. An mu did not know what was wrong with her. In his eyes, she was so weak that she was just in a normal coma. Bo Yi carried her in and said, ¡± an mu, change your clothes as soon as possible. You don¡¯t have to bring any luggage. I¡¯ll take you out of here immediately. An MU¡¯s body stiffened when she heard that. where are you going, Yueyue? ¡°You forgot? I said I would take you to see my family.¡± Bo Yi put her down gently, his voice gentle yet firm. However, as soon as he said this, an mu took a step back unconsciously, and her breathing became chaotic. Take her away from here? Go to another place? I¡¯m just going to follow him? however, he was the suspect that the police wanted to arrest. An mu looked at him with her red eyes. After a while, she suddenly said slowly, Bo Yi, I¡¯m so hungry, Huahua. Can you make me one last meal here before we leave Huahua? ¡± As an mu spoke, she turned around and slowly looked at everything here. besides, I already have feelings for this place, and I want to miss it one last time. After saying this, he raised his wrist to look at his watch, and then frowned slightly. Time was obviously a little tight, but when he looked at an mu again She was not alone now, so time was a little tight. He did his best to satisfy her, and he would not let her go hungry. An mu watched him go to the kitchen to wash his hands and get busy, and her mouth was full of bitterness. Leave, huh? Really? An mu turned on the curved TV in his room, and the first thing that appeared was the case of the serial child abuse and murder on the news! the police suspect that the murderer also brought an umbrella with him when he committed the crime, because he appeared at the scene of the previous accident-¡° Chapter 2150 - 2150 Im sorry, I love you (3) Chapter 2150: I¡¯m sorry, I love you (3) Translator: 549690339 As the television host spoke, an umbrella appeared on the television. what kind of umbrella was it? The black bone umbrella was powerful, and there were complicated patterns on the handle. When an mu sat on the sofa and looked at the umbrella, the blood in her body froze again. that umbrella An MU¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly. She suddenly got up slowly and walked to the entrance. she stopped in her tracks. In the umbrella holder at the door, there were two umbrellas that were exactly the same as the ones on TV-! an mu felt that her legs were a little weak. She didn¡¯t even know how she came back. When she came back, she continued to watch the TV and watch the news about the children who had been tortured and killed. Her heart clenched tightly. Her eyes also started to well up with tears. Not long after, Bo Yi¡¯s voice came from the dining room. an mu, dinner is ready. When an mu heard this, she raised her hand slightly and wiped the tears from her eyes. Then, she lowered her head slightly. he took out a cell phone. She entered a string of numbers in the message bar and then edited some content. An mu typed while wiping her tears. When she realized that he had finished packing, an mu looked at her phone and hesitated for a moment. Finally, she pressed the send button with tears in her eyes. She closed her eyes. The moment she sent the message, her heart ached so much that it felt like it was going to die. She seemed to be regretting it. However, the message had already been sent out. It was like water that had been poured out, and it was difficult to take back. ¡°Mumu Mumu Mumu?¡± He called out again. An mu quickly wiped her tears and tried to adjust her state of mind. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll be right back after I wash my hands. An mu said and quickly went to the bathroom on the first floor. She washed her face when she saw her embarrassed self. when she went out again, there were two chairs at the long dining table. there were steaks and vegetables on the table, and a glass of freshly squeezed fruit juice. they were all prepared for an mu. Bo Yi pulled out a chair for her. an mu, time is a little tight, so we didn¡¯t make any main course for dinner. You can eat more meat and vegetables. An mu listened to every word he said to her, and she was trying to suppress her emotions. She only hoped that he would not say anything in the end, let alone those words of concern for her. Her eyes were slightly red, but she restrained herself and did not look at him. In order to avoid letting him see through her, an mu lowered her head and asked casually, ¡± Bo Yi, if we leave, where are we going to go? ¡± Bo Yi used a knife and fork to cut the meat for her and placed it on her plate considerately. His voice was gentle and slow. let¡¯s go to Rome first. There are many of my friends and relatives there. Then, we¡¯ll go to Z Country and bring you in to become a member of the Bo family. As these words slowly fell, a beautiful scene seemed to appear in front of an mu. He was in everything, and everything was with him. However- An mu clenched her fists tightly, and her vision suddenly became blurry. Could it be ¡­ Could it be that Bo Yi didn¡¯t Imow what the second personality had done? could it be that Wanwan didn¡¯t know anything? How good would it be if he was innocent? An MU¡¯s heart began to hurt again, and tears wanted to burst out of her eyes, but she tried her best to hold them back.. Chapter 2151 - Chapter 2151: 1 1 m sorry, I love you (4) Chapter 2151: 1 1 m sorry, I love you (4) Translator: 549690339 She really didn¡¯t want to believe it or admit it. It was the truth. However- An mu couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She suddenly raised her red eyes and looked at Bo Yi. She asked, ¡± Bo Yi, do you know about the case where people rape and kill children? ¡® As soon as he said that, the knife and fork in Bo Yi¡¯s hands suddenly stopped. He slowly raised his head. I know, Hanhan. There was almost no one here who didn¡¯t know about that incident. An mu knew that if he was really him, it would be dangerous for her to ask him directly, but she could not care so much. If Wanwan was really him, then her life would be completely dark. So, even if she was in danger, what could she Therefore, an MU¡¯s eyes continued to redden, and her voice was a little hoarse as she said, ¡± Huahua is Bo Yi. I just saw the news that the umbrella used by the suspect seems to be the same as the one you put at the entrance. As soon as he said this. What it basically meant was already self-evident. The umbrella that the suspect is using is the same as yours. At this moment, Bo Yi slowly put down the Imife and fork in his hands. he looked at an mu, his eyes as calm as water and very gentle. ¡± an mu, we¡¯ve been together for a month. although it¡¯s not long, we see each other almost every day. do you really think i¡¯m that kind of person? ¡± It was obvious that he had understood her hint. an mu¡¯s heart trembled, and her voice became more hoarse. ¡± huahua, i don¡¯t know, huahua. ¡® She really didn¡¯t know Yingluo. Many people used simple appearances and kind actions to hide their ugly hearts. Now that such a thing had happened, she had already done her best. At this time, Bo Yi¡¯s gaze suddenly became distant. He raised his hand to touch an MU¡¯s soft short hair and said slowly, ¡± an mu, some things can¡¯t be felt with your eyes and ears. You have to feel it with your heart. Tell me, do you really think I would do that kind of thing, Huahua? ¡® An mu subconsciously shook her head, but when she shook her head, she suddenly could not help but cry in front of him. As for what the truth was, it was not up to him. This was because he had another personality. when she looked at the child¡¯s young face on the tv, she really couldn¡¯t help but be like that. Even though she was more unwilling to admit that he was that kind of person. Bo Yi used his fingers to wipe the tears on her face. He pulled her over and sat her on his lap. He said, ¡± Mumu, don¡¯t be afraid. Even if you tell the police, I won¡¯t do anything to you. An MU¡¯s body trembled when she said this. How did Yingluo know? bo yi looked at her, his clear eyes becoming deep and dark. ¡± mumu, it¡¯s all my fault. i came to you for a purpose, but the feelings i¡¯ve given you are real. this happened unexpectedly. as for the police, i knew about it just now, but i didn¡¯t want to say it. Mumu, whether you believe it or not, I didn¡¯t do that case. If you don¡¯t believe it, time will prove it to you. The truth is the truth, the real can¡¯t be fake, and the fake can¡¯t be real either.¡± these words fell. suddenly, countless police sirens rang out from outside, as if they had surrounded the area. An mu listened to what he said and heard the sound of the police siren. She immediately shook her head with tears in her eyes. Huahua, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Huahua. I just ¡­ I just don¡¯t want those children to be lost. In the end, an mu was so sad that she could not say anything. however, what the scammer said was right. if he was innocent, he would be fine. Kuai an, please vote! Big twist tomorrow high C-PS: an mu¡¯s apology only meant that she was sorry for calling the police, but it did not mean that she had called the wrong police..¡± Chapter 2152 - Chapter 2152: I’m sorry, I love you v Chapter 2152: I¡¯m sorry, I love you v Translator: 549690339 from bo yi¡¯s point of view, it was fine for the police to surround the place. compared to making an mu suspicious, it was fine for him to do this. after all, he was the one who didn¡¯t have enough time and he didn¡¯t tell her in time. After all, Wuwu he was the one who let her down first. an mu, promise me that you¡¯ll be safe and take care of yourself before I come out. She was not alone now, and this was something he could not tell her frankly. He was selfish. He wanted to keep the child, and he wanted an mu to stay by his side forever. An MU¡¯s heart was tangled and in pain, and she had begun to regret it. In her current situation, she could not determine whether Bo Yi was the murderer or not. She could not think about it anymore. However, from an emotional point of view, she did not believe that it was him. And if he wasn¡¯t, the police would prove his innocence. But, what if there¡¯s a possibility? after all, bo yi¡¯s second personality had done too many terrible, cruel, and bloody things. even his main personality did not know about it. Wouldn¡¯t the police really lock him up for life or hang him? Then what about his first personality? wouldn¡¯t he be innocent? bo yi seemed to have read her mind. he wiped her tears gently. ¡± silly girl, stop crying. i said no because i have evidence to prove that i know the real murderer. As soon as he said that, an MU¡¯s whole body stiffened, and her red eyes suddenly widened. you, what did you say, Wanwan? ¡® so, I¡¯ve given it some thought. Even if it¡¯s for the sake of the innocent children who were harmed, I can¡¯t just leave like this. I¡¯ll first assist the police in bringing the criminal to justice. He hoped that this would be a blessing for his child. An MU¡¯s health was not good, and now that she had experienced all this, he was very worried about her and the child in her belly. And she didn¡¯t know anything. At the same time, the SWAT team had already surrounded the outside and were shouting through a loudspeaker. bo yi got up and touched an mu¡¯s hair. his voice was soft and gentle. ¡± remember what i said. you must take care of yourself and wait for me to come back. ¡® With that, he got up to open the door. An mu was completely dumbfounded. What did she mean when she said that he knew about the murderer? what else did she not know? An mu immediately caught up with him and pulled on his sleeve. Her eyes were red and she said anxiously, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Bo Yi. I didn¡¯t think it through. I¡¯m wrong. Why don¡¯t you think of a way to escape first and I¡¯ll face them. I didn¡¯t do anything bad. The police won¡¯t do anything to me. Previously, she had only wanted the police to reveal the truth to Bo Yi but she had almost forgotten that Bo Yi had been involved in some murder cases. However, that kind of thing could not be measured by the good and bad of a person. What if she really put him in a difficult situation this time? Bo Yi looked at an MU¡¯s nose that was red from crying. He felt a sudden pain in his heart when he saw her blankly and helplessly saying those words. he pulled an mu into his arms, lowered his head, and kissed her forehead. he said slowly, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll contact someone to take you away. besides, an mu, i¡¯m the one who has wronged you. don¡¯t blame yourself. i¡¯ve done many bad things to you, but i hope that you can let me take responsibility for you in the future. ¡® ¡°An muzhen, I¡¯m sorry ¡®I love you¡±¡® ¡°bang- ! Chapter 2153 - Chapter 2153: i l m sorry, i love you 6 Chapter 2153: i l m sorry, i love you 6 Translator: 549690339 The door was forced open by the SWAT team. They rushed in and surrounded the two of them. Bo Yi raised his hands calmly and was cuffed by the special police. An MU¡¯s tears blurred in the face of that scene. She knew that she had made a mistake this time. Bo Yi might really be innocent in that matter. Bo Yi did not tell her, perhaps because he trusted her, and many other factors. ever since she was expelled from school, too many things had happened. she was overwhelmed by all of them and completely broke the warm peace and beauty she had before. she couldn¡¯t even recover from it. bo yi was the suspect. when all the evidence pointed to him, she was really flustered and afraid. bo yi¡¯s silence made her unable to make a decision. she didn¡¯t even know if she was right or wrong. when the air became quiet, bo yi had been taken away by them. he did not resist and was taken away smoothly. However, when an mu was facing the empty villa alone, she slowly squatted down and finally sat on the ground. She covered her eyes with the back of her hand, and tears rolled down her face. Bo Yixuan, Bo Yixuan At the last moment before the police came in, he said, ¡® an mu, I¡¯m sorry. I love you. i love you, yingluo This seemed to be the first time his main personality had said these words. However, it was under such circumstances. How ironic it was. An mu did not want to go into detail about the terrible things he had done. The moment he left, her mind was filled with his heartwarming scenes. That rainy night, he fed her medicine, covered her with a blanket, and sent her to the hospital in a car accident. He even gave her a card to stop her from working hard. He saved her again and again, Huahua. It had only been a month, but it felt like a long time had passed between them. Many things seemed to have been dragged out. it was quiet in the villa until a slight sound came from her feet. an mu then saw little xiang xiang running out, scratching her trousers with her little claws and meowing. an mu looked at little xiang xiang, and her heart felt more and more painful and guilty. her voice was nasal and unusually hoarse. ¡± yingluo, xiangxiang, did i do something wrong? yingluo, are you too stupid, yingluo? ¡± Little Xiangxiang looked at her with her big round eyes. It was so obedient and small, and it looked so lost. It slowly walked up and licked her palm with its small tongue. It was already past six in the evening. Time passed by so quickly, and the sky outside began to turn dark again. The rain was heavy and dark, as if there was going to be a storm at night. For the first time, an mu felt the emptiness and desolation of this villa. When he left, it was as if he had taken her heart with him. She closed all the windows one by one and found a rag to clean the place where the SWAT officers had broken in. It was as if she was waiting for him to return. An MU¡¯s mood could not calm down. When she thought of the scene when the police took him away, she was heartbroken, regretful, and helpless. At night, an mu thought that she would spend the whole night sitting on the sofa like this. At about nine O ¡®clock in the evening, the doorbell suddenly rang. An mu suddenly stood up-! Chapter 2154 - Chapter 2154: Visitors on a rainy night, a family of four (1) Chapter 2154: Visitors on a rainy night, a family of four (1) Translator: 549690339 Little Xiangxiang also jumped down from her body in shock. who was it? An MU¡¯s first reaction was to think that it was Bo Yi, but Bo Yi had already . it¡¯s impossible to come out now. the doorbell kept ringing, as if it was urgent. An mu looked at the heavy rain outside. Her heart was in a knot as she walked to the entrance. little xiangxiang also followed her side. she didn¡¯t know if he was following her out of curiosity or to cheer her on. An mu turned on the light at the entrance and saw two people in black raincoats from the Face Recognition system. The two of them occupied the entire screen. and neither of those two people was bo yi. An MU¡¯s heart was in her mouth. At this moment, a flash of lightning appeared outside. Suddenly, a man in a black raincoat looked up at the sky. His beautiful and cold face frowned slightly, as if he was worried and anxious. When he looked up, an mu froze for a moment. This woman. She was so familiar. She was the woman he had met before, the one who had been in contact with Bo Yi-! However, at the same time, an mu also knew the other identity of this woman. She was Bo Yi¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Although an mu did not know the other person, she did not forget that before Bo Yi left, he mentioned that he would send someone to find her. Could it be that they were the ones? An mu did not hesitate this time, and she quickly opened the door. As soon as the door opened, a man quickly opened the door to let the woman in. Suddenly, the sound of wind and rain outside, as well as the sound of people talking, all poured in-! An mu saw her suddenly bend down as soon as she came in, and then a pair of small feet fell on the ground from the black raincoat. A little boy came out from inside. mommy! I¡¯m going to die!¡± Following that, a man also came in. He pulled down his hat and sneered, ¡® water my ass. I¡¯m pouring water on your mother and your father. As he spoke, he immediately leaned over and a child fell out from inside. It was a little girl with two buns on her head. She said in a tender voice, ¡± oh, oh, daddy is so bored. I can finally get some fresh air. The two little cubs looked like they were more than three years old. They were standing at the entrance and raising their little faces, looking at an mu and her kitten with adorable eyes. ¡°Mommy Yingluo has a pretty sister Yingluo.¡± The little Overlord flower looked at an mu, and its delicate little face suddenly became shy. sang Xia smiled and looked at an mu who was completely stunned. she said, ¡® i¡¯m sorry to disturb you so late at night. you should know me, right? we met last time. my name is sang xia, a friend of bo yi. this is my lover, and these two are my son and daughter. ¡± ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Sang Xia¡¯s lover, a cool man, had become cold and calm at this moment, obediently listening to his wife¡¯s arrangements. ¡°hello, sister.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, pretty lady.¡± The two little fellows said sweetly. Rong Zhan flicked his forehead when he saw how cunning the little tyrant was. He looked cold, but he could not help but laugh. The little Ba Wang flower immediately covered its little head and pouted, crying. It could be said that the scene that appeared in front of her in just one or two minutes almost made an mu unable to react. She really did not expect that it would be a family of four. Although she was not familiar with them at all, the family presented themselves in front of her- Chapter 2155 - Chapter 2155: Visitors on a rainy night, a family of four (2) Chapter 2155: Visitors on a rainy night, a family of four (2) Translator: 549690339 It caused a strange fluctuation in people¡¯s hearts. their arrival seemed to have added a touch of liveliness to the entire villa, and there was an indescribable warmth. Indeed, it was exactly as Bo Yi had said before. It was an envious and happy family. However, when an mu faced them, she seemed to become nervous. H-Hello, please come in. I opened the door late just now. I¡¯m really sorry. it¡¯s nothing. Actually, we¡¯ve been vacationing in a nearby city recently. Bo Yi called my wife and said that something has happened here and he can¡¯t be by your side. He¡¯s worried about you, so he asked us to stay here and accompany you. According to the plan, we were supposed to return to Rome tonight, but looking at the rain, it¡¯s best that we leave tomorrow in the morning. sang Xia explained to her with a smile. When an mu heard what she said, she did not know what triggered her. She was stunned for a moment, then slowly lowered her head, and her eyes became hazy. She politely raised the corner of her lips slightly, but that smile had an indescribable profoundness to it. When an mu led them in, she could not help but be a little distracted. It was Bo Vi who urged them to come here to accompany her- He was worried that she would be alone in such a situation, right, Huahua? Just thinking about it made an MU¡¯s little nose sour and her eyes red. She could only lower her head and try not to let them see her abnormality. An mu went to pour water for them. After all, she was Bo Yi¡¯s person. If she stayed here, she represented Bo Yi. She could barely be considered as half a master. Bo Yi¡¯s friends came here to accompany her at night. No matter how sad she was, she could not ignore them. be good, both of you. This is a big sister¡¯s house. You have to be polite, okay? if you¡¯re naughty, be careful of your butts. Sang Xia then instructed Rong Zhan, ¡® you look after them first. I¡¯ll go help an mu. While they were talking, an mu heard her footsteps coming from the open restaurant. She quickly rubbed her eyes. When sang Xia came over, she subconsciously looked at her and smiled back. To be honest, an mu thought that she would be very unnatural when facing her, not only because of her outstanding image, but also because of her relationship with Bo Yi. However, when she was in contact with her now, she did not feel comfortable at all. Moreover, she even knew her real name. Did Bo Yi tell her? when sang Xia came over, she helped an mu and said in an easy-going voice, ¡® an mu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with us. my wife and bo yi were together when they were young. we¡¯re all friends. ¡± When sang Xia said this, there was a hint of a smile in her eyes. Bo Yi called us before and told us that you¡¯re his fianc¨¦e. To be honest, I¡¯m really happy for him and I wish you all the best. An mu heard a certain word, and her wet eyelashes trembled. fianc¨¦e? ¡± Sang Xia raised her eyebrows. that¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t he tell you? when we called a few hours ago, he said that he was worried about you being alone at home and asked us to come over to keep you company. When an mu heard this, her tears almost fell again. She turned her head, but the moment she did so, her tears fell uncontrollably. Sang Xia handed her a tissue. an mu, don¡¯t be sad. We¡¯ve heard about what happened to Bo Yi.. Chapter 2156 - Chapter 2156: Visitors on a rainy night, a family of four (3) Chapter 2156: Visitors on a rainy night, a family of four (3) Translator: 549690339 An mu, on the other hand, lowered her head with tears in her eyes, like a child who had done something wrong. When she looked up again, she looked elsewhere, and her voice was slightly choked. it¡¯s my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t have been teased at all. She found it difficult to continue. Sang Xia patted her shoulder to comfort her and said softly, ¡± an mu, I think there must be a lot of misunderstandings between the two of you. Although I don¡¯t know how the two of you established your relationship and got together, I believe that it will be difficult. I know Bo Yi and his character. At this point, sang Xia suddenly paused. but don¡¯t misunderstand, Bo Yi and I used to ¡­ an mu looked at her with red eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± it¡¯s okay. bo yi mentioned you to me before. i know about your relationship with huahua. he admires you and is very grateful to you. ¡® hearing that, sang Xia laughed with a tinge of emotion. ¡± that¡¯s good. actually, bo yi is a really good person. it¡¯s just that with our personalities, we¡¯re more suitable to be friends. ¡® An mu knew about her relationship with Bo Yi in the past. This was within her expectations, but it was also beyond her expectations. However, if an mu knew about it, it would mean that Bo Yi really had feelings for her. As Bo Yi rarely talked about his own matters to others, let alone those relationship problems, the person who said it must have a different meaning to him. Sang Xia patted her shoulder again and comforted her. an mu, Bo Yi is a man of few words. To be honest, he¡¯s very reclusive, so he doesn¡¯t talk about many things. I think it¡¯s not appropriate for you to ask him. There must be a misunderstanding. It¡¯ll be fine after you two talk it out. But no matter what, you have to believe him. He¡¯s actually a very good, very kind man. an mu, don¡¯t give up on him. I can see that he really likes you. An MU¡¯s tears kept flowing when she heard those words. She could not say anything because what sang Xia said was right. However, a large part of the reason was because of her inferiority, sensitivity, suspicion, and fear. She was really bad. She was always suspicious of Bo Yi¡¯s motives after being touched by his kindness. When he was in a negative situation, she started to doubt him. Even though she loved him, she was still suspicious. She hated herself for being like this, let alone others. The arrival of the Rong family of four made the atmosphere in the villa livelier. The huge television was turned on and an animation was playing. The little tyrant flower was sitting on the carpet and watching the animation. The little triplets were wearing their little socks and chasing after Xiang Xiang. They said in a baby voice, ¡± kitten, kitten, run slowly. Rong Zhan had already taken off his coat and was wearing a thin black sweater and dark gray casual pants. He held his phone lazily while staring at his mischievous little queen from time to time to see if she would fall. Sang Xia had heated up the milk for the two little ones. At this time, she came out and shook the milk bottle as she said, ¡± Momo, come over quickly. After drinking the milk, go to bed early. Daddy and Mommy will take you home tomorrow. At this moment, the three babies hugged little Xiang Xiang and rubbed their little faces against her. mommy, don¡¯t do it. I like sister¡¯s kitten. However, as soon as he finished speaking, the triplets suddenly sneezed.. Achoo-! Chapter 2157 - Chapter 2157: Visitors on a rainy night, a family of four (4) Chapter 2157: Visitors on a rainy night, a family of four (4) Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan immediately went over and asked her to let go of the kitten. look, you¡¯re sneezing. You¡¯re a little allergic. Even if you like it, you can¡¯t touch it, or you¡¯ll feel uncomfortable. Little Xiang Xiang was afraid of strangers. When she smelled the scent of a strange man like Rong Zhan, she immediately meowed and ran away. The little triplets were in despair when their daddy picked them up by the waist. An mu had already gone to help them clean up the guest room. She wanted to prepare some food, but sang Xia said that she had already eaten and that she could just fill the baby with some milk powder. So, she had to arrange for their rest for the night. He changed the bed sheets into clean ones and let them have a good night¡¯s rest. When an mu was cleaning up, she thought about the scene she just saw and listened to the lively sounds outside. She felt an inexplicable warmth in her heart. She envied a family like theirs. She had spent her childhood in quarrels and scoldings, so she yearned for a happy and warm family when she saw them. If she had a family in the future, Wanwan wanted a happy and warm family. When I have a family, Yingluo An mu subconsciously thought of Bo Yi¡¯s teasing. That¡¯s right, she only realized now why he had let them accompany her, Yingluo. Before they came, she had completely fallen into depravity. She didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t eat, and didn¡¯t drink. Her heart was filled with pain, and she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Two short hours had passed, and he had been through such a long and difficult time. And when they came, he would entertain them, talk to them, do some activities, and even Yingying would have someone to comfort and enlighten him. So, how much effort did he put in? An MU¡¯s heart was filled with guilt again. Especially when Bo Yi said that he knew who the real murderer was, she knew that she was in the wrong and there was no turning back. Although there was only one guest room in the villa, the 2.2*2.2 bed was big enough to accommodate the two of them and the two little ones. rong Zhan brought the little ones to take a bath and rest early in the morning. sang Xia came out after she was done with her work and went to see what an mu was sitting on. In fact, she did not know an MU¡¯s personality, but she roughly knew her background. However, she knew that it had nothing to do with Bo Yi. After that, Bo Yi did not like to interact with people, let alone women. So, once he acknowledged her, she must be a good girl. Sang Xia glanced at the kitten resting by the fireplace, then slowly went upstairs. An mu was not in the room. Instead, she sat beside the wine rack on the second floor by the window. It was relatively empty because there was an astronomical telescope there, and there were two chairs beside it. She really could not sleep. Bo Yi¡¯s matter was like a Fishbone stuck in her throat. sang Xia walked over and sat beside her. an mu noticed her and looked over. sang Xia smiled. ¡± an mu, have you found out about bo yi¡¯s split personality? ¡± An mu was stunned. how did you know, ran ran? ¡± ¡°anyone who has been in contact with him for a period of time will notice that something is wrong, let alone the fact that you have been living together for so long. ¡± As soon as he said this, an MU¡¯s lips were slightly bitter. to be exact, I just found out that he has this personality disorder. I know the term and what the name means, but he never told me. Sang Xia was stunned for a moment, then slowly sighed. it wouldn¡¯t be him if I told you. After all Chapter 2158 - Chapter 2158: Visitors on a rainy night, a family of four (5) Chapter 2158: Visitors on a rainy night, a family of four (5) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Who would want to tell the person they like about their shortcomings and scare them away? Especially in the beginning.¡± As sang Xia spoke, she sighed in her heart. actually, back then, I only found out about it later on. After I found out, I helped him for three years. We were together for three years, and I helped him for three years. It was just that our personalities didn¡¯t match, so I left with regret. because of some things that happened when he was young, he was very insecure, and he was also very withdrawn and self-abased. although he looked outstanding, smart, and had a good family background, he was really fragile inside. so, an mu, if you can, you can be bold and get closer to him. he will be very touched.¡± Although an mu had guessed and felt all these, she still found it hard to believe when sang Xia said it herself. How could such a person have such a huge burden in her heart? However, ¡°Did you just say that he was young? An mu did not ignore every word she said about him. Sang Xia nodded slightly. She looked out of the window. Actually, she did not need to ask to know that Bo Yi would not tell anyone about his childhood. That was the source of his inferiority and pain, and even the source of his split personality. Coupled with his personality, he would never mention those things to anyone. And she only knew about it because of Rong Zhan and the rest. actually, an mu, I know that it might not be good if I tell you. After all, this is Bo Yi¡¯s personal privacy. But considering your relationship in the future, I thought about it and decided that it would be better to tell you alone. Yes, for the sake of their relationship, if an mu really loved Bo Yi, her heart would ache for him and she would treat him even better, instead of disliking him. An MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard sang Xia¡¯s words. Tell herself about the embarrassing things that happened when Bo Yi was young? ¡°Is it because Yingluo doesn¡¯t get along well in his family?¡± An MU¡¯s eyes were still red on her pale face as she asked. Bo Yi had told her before, but he had only said that she had not had a good time when she was young. She did not know what had happened. sang Xia shook her head and pursed her lips. ¡± an mu, i heard about it from his family. i never mentioned it to him face to face because that incident would make him feel bad, so ¡­ ¡® ¡°Yueyue, I know. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± that¡¯s for the best. Actually, when Bo Yi was young, he was kidnapped when he was very young. He was only three years old. The kidnapper was * paedophile, so he was also kidnapped when he was young. After he was rescued, he started to suffer from depression and autism. when an mu heard sang xia¡¯s words, her eyes widened as if she could not believe that bo yi, a man who looked so cool and proud-actually ¡­ An MU¡¯s nose sniffled, and tears fell from her eyes. how can this be? ¡± moreover, he tried to commit suicide before, but his family and friends saved him in time. He was afraid of hurting his family and friends, so he insisted on taking care of an mu alone outside. It was really difficult for him to come this far. He was in dozens of times more pain than ordinary people, and he suffered psychological torture. So, he took care of an mu. I know I¡¯m not in a position to speak, but if you are sincere to him, can you please give him more warmth in the future? ¡± Love and patience.¡± an, please vote! ¡° Chapter 2159 - Chapter 2159: Each other’s redemption (1) Chapter 2159: Each other¡¯s redemption (1) Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia¡¯s eyes turned slightly red as she finished her sentence. When an mu heard sang Xia¡¯s words, her heart trembled violently, and she could not stop her tears. Yingluo, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry, Yingluo. She had never thought that Bo Yi would experience such a thing when he was young. She had always thought that it was the worst and felt that she was the child abandoned by God. She kept suspecting him but in fact, his life experience was not good. An mu wiped her tears and sniffed her Red Nose. Qianqian, I was the one who called the police and let him be taken away by the police. I just dropped out of school, and that was the only thing that belonged to me. After I met him, it was completely erased. Then, I was told that my feelings were deceived by a fake professor. Then, the police said that he was a suspect in the child serial case and wanted him. I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯s that kind of person, Qianqian. However, when I went to look for evidence, I found out that he was in a relationship with a little girl who was almost raped. Even his psychiatrist suspected that his second personality had done something that the primary personality didn¡¯t know.¡± When an mu said this, her eyes were covered with tears. when Bo Yi presented different states in front of me, my mind was always divided. One side was on his side, and the other side was not on his side. When I heard that he was going to take me away, take me away, I knew I didn¡¯t have much time. When the TV news was showing the evidence of the suspect, I saw the exact same Bo Yi. At that moment, I chose to call the police. In the end, I only thought about whether it was good or evil, and I would hand it over to the law. Because if Yingluo was a fake, the law wouldn¡¯t frame him. After an mu finished speaking, she took a deep breath to adjust her emotions. Her eyes were red, but at this moment, she tried to calm down. She looked at sang Xia and said slowly, ¡± so, in the end, I was the one who didn¡¯t trust him enough. I don¡¯t know how far we can go. I know I¡¯m not good enough for him. I have many shortcomings, and I¡¯ve thought about leaving him. If it¡¯s possible, I still hope that he can meet someone, someone better. The girl who loves him gently, Yingluo.¡± Speaking of this, an mu wiped her eyes. Her heart was tightly clenched, and the tears that she had been holding back seemed to fall again. What she said was true. After Bo Yi had gone through all those things, he should not be with her, who was sensitive and fragile. She would only hurt him, and she hoped that he could get real happiness. After listening to an MU¡¯s confession, sang Xia¡¯s heart ached. However, there were some things that she could see more clearly as she was not involved. an mu, in fact, you hate him too, right? Qianqian hated his appearance and the fact that he ruined everything for you. He even caused you to not go to school and become the laughingstock of the school. She hated him for not telling you anything and making people fall into the abyss of fog and suffering alone. So, when a lot of evidence pointed to him as the suspect, the balance in your heart tilted at the last moment. An mu clenched her fists unconsciously, and her eyes turned red. but it¡¯s not caused by one person. I¡¯m also responsible for it. However, was what sang Xia said wrong? Huahua, she hated Bo Yi, and she hated him too. an mu, I can understand what you¡¯re doing. Bo Yi¡¯s character made him Chapter 2160 - Chapter 2160: Each other’s redemption (2) Chapter 2160: Each other¡¯s redemption (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Bo Yi¡¯s personality makes it so that he won¡¯t say anything. Of course, he¡¯s in the wrong. Personality can¡¯t be the reason, but I still want to put in some good words for him. I don¡¯t think you two are not compatible. Instead, it is your appearance that makes Bo Yi start to care and worry about you. He¡¯s changing for you, like a normal person. He¡¯s slowly changing. You don¡¯t know how good he is to us. He¡¯s living like a completely normal person, not just hiding in a cold villa and spending the rest of his life alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who made him feel heartache and want to take care of you. He wants you two to be with each other.¡± an mu, Qianqian, don¡¯t give up so easily. The past is the past. He¡¯s still worried about you. If you leave because of guilt, he¡¯ll be so sad. After all, it¡¯s hard for him to like someone, and he likes you, Qianqian. In the past, an mu did not know his secret, but now, she did. So, if they could do it again, they would take care of each other more on the basis of their feelings. Sang Xia was also very nervous. She Imew another secret. The reason why Bo Yi insisted on them coming was that he told her that an mu was pregnant. He told her that he had done something wrong again, but there was no turning back. If an mu did not have feelings for him, she would really be angry for an mu. Fortunately, they had feelings for each other, and there might be a lot of room for change in the future. she had only told him about her pregnancy. While she was shocked, she was also very happy. However, when she thought of their conflict, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. The two of them being together was their salvation. In that case, let¡¯s hope that they won¡¯t torture each other anymore and live happily ever after. Yingluo It was late at night and the rain had stopped. The Cold Moon pierced through the dark clouds and hung high in the sky, sprinkling silver light on the ground. When sang Xia returned to the guest room at night, her man and her two little children were sleeping on the bed. They were all wearing wet pants and lying on the bed with their backs stretched out. The little tyrant flower was even drooling brightly, which was particularly funny. Yet, it was indescribably cute. Rong Zhan sensed that she was back and opened his eyes drowsily. He gave her a place where he had warmed up, lifted the blanket, and hugged her in his arms. then, he buried his head in the crook of her neck and muttered a few words in a low voice before he finally went back to sleep. Every night when sang Xia went to bed, she would feel that she was already very happy. In fact, this was just a plain and simple love. To Rong Zhan, he knew what he wanted in the future-a happy, warm, harmonious, and happy family. As a result, none of them would destroy it. Instead, they were particularly attached to each other. this was probably the best kind of love. sang Xia also hoped that all of them would continue to love each other in such a simple and happy way. The next day. The two little ones were taken away by their parents when they were still in a an mu did not sleep well that night. She wanted to wait for him here but they said that Bo Yi would go to Rome to find her. an mu could only look at the villa longingly, at the place where she had lived with him, and finally left with little xiang xiang. The plane flew across the sky. An MU¡¯s mind recalled every embarrassing day that they had experienced together. She looked at the White clouds in the distance. Bo Yi, when will you appear again? Chapter 2161 - Chapter 2161: Each other’s redemption (3) Chapter 2161: Each other¡¯s redemption (3) Translator: 549690339 r lIV0 to three days passed in the blink of an eye. an mu did not live alone. sang Xia brought her back to their big villa in rome. there were many rooms, and they were big enough. most importantly, it was convenient for them to take care of her. after all, she had just gotten pregnant, and her emotions were fluctuating. It was rare for Bo Yi to ask her for help, so sang Xia would definitely help him take care of his future wife. an mu wanted to know about bo yi¡¯s condition every day and when he would come out. she was in a state of anxiety all day long. fortunately, he said that he knew the murderer, otherwise, it would be difficult for an mu to pass the time. However, sang Xia did not let an mu rest these few days because she knew that an mu would definitely overthink things when she was free. Therefore, it was better to take the opportunity to put the task that had originally troubled Bo Yi on the agenda. He wanted to ask an mu if she was familiar with the anti-tracking technique. This kind of thing could not only be used in reality, but also in virtual reality. For example, in hacking, if an mu had helped the government before her brother, then it must be the technical reserve they needed. That night, when the Butler came to invite her to dinner. At the dining table, an mu seemed to be hiding something. ¡°Xuanji sangxia, I want to ask, did Bo Yi not contact you?¡± An MU¡¯s heart was tightly clenched. Although they were very good to her, her heart was still empty when she did not know where he was. Sang Xia smiled. he should be here soon. Don¡¯t worry. But he didn¡¯t contact us. what? how did you know? ¡± An mu was a little surprised. Sang Xia immediately called the Butler and asked him to bring an iPad. She took it and typed in something to pull out a video. She showed it to an mu. an mu, look, this is the first news that broke out on the internet half an hour ago. It¡¯s said that Bo Yi¡¯s case also involved your school. An mu took it, and a few big red words suddenly appeared on the news headline: #Shocking! The person who raped and killed children is actually a professor at a University of Science and Technology!¡± There was also a black-and-white photo at the bottom. The person in the photo was Jeff, a professor from the biology Department in their school who had disappeared for a month! An MU¡¯s eyes widened, and she dropped her fork on the table. She looked at the news in disbelief. He read through all of Jeff¡¯s murders, line by line. there was a huge wave in his heart. However, right after that, at the bottom of the news, the police even praised and rewarded the person who had provided strong evidence. There was no photo of that person, only three words: Mr. Bo. An mu looked at the scene and could not come to her senses for a long time. So, the real murderer was professor Jeff, and Bo Yi was a witness? But why did he replace Jeff? Just because of the mission that he had casually mentioned to her before? Seeing that an mu was in a daze for a long time, sang Xia said slowly, ¡± an mu, I thought you knew who the murderer was. I didn¡¯t expect Bo Yi to not tell anyone. But it makes sense. Perhaps to him, those things are insignificant and not worth mentioning to you, Zhenzhen. As she spoke, she patted an MU¡¯s hand gently. don¡¯t worry. Since the matter has been resolved smoothly, he should be here to pick you up. An mu just sat there, completely dumbfounded.. Chapter 2162 - Chapter 2162: Each other’s redemption (4) Chapter 2162: Each other¡¯s redemption (4) Translator: 549690339 at this moment, an mu suddenly asked slowly, ¡± sangxia, can i ask you why bo yi replaced professor jeff to come to our school? ¡± I asked him before and he said it was for me?¡± That day at the hospital, the police arrived before they could even finish their conversation. Bo Yi almost told himself. Hearing that, sang Xia raised her eyebrows slightly. She did not expect Bo Yi to be so direct with her. Was he not afraid that she would misunderstand? But now that things had come to this, she couldn¡¯t do anything. Sang Xia furrowed her brows slightly. She took the iPad and entered a website address on the link. Suddenly, some Black Codes and other complicated data appeared. She said while fiddling with it, ¡± an mu, you¡¯re doing well in your studies there, so you must be quite capable. I¡¯ll give this to you and see if it can track me down. Although an mu understood why sang Xia suddenly changed the topic, she still did as she was told. She took the iPad to look at the code and data on it, and then entered a page after a while. ¡°This is my personal Twitter, why did you hack into it and follow me?¡± An mu looked at her in surprise. yes, I wanted to see if you know anything about anti-tracking technology. the anti-tracking technology was very comprehensive, not only in real life but also on the internet. an mu pursed her lips and began to track him. however, her expression was a little complicated at this time. ¡± to counter-track him, we need to encrypt the data, clear the logo, and use Sniffer, springboard, and fortress mainframe to clear the traces of the intrusion. ¡® In fact, those who knew about this would be able to deal with it very quickly, but sang Xia just wanted to see if she knew how to do it, and simply test her. After an mu found the IP address of the other party, she handed it to sang Xia. She lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡± how did you know that I¡¯ll track back? ¡± Hearing this, a serious look appeared in sang Xia¡¯s eyes. because we need people like that now. An mu was stunned. She looked at sang Xia and felt that they were all so mysterious and unpredictable. Who were they? And Bo Yi¡¯s brother was with them? but an mu, I hope you won¡¯t be angry with what Bo Yi did. He did enter that place to get close to you, find you, and then find a way to take you away. However, developing feelings for you is outside of the mission. He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll misunderstand, so he might not dare to say it. When sang Xia said this, she suddenly saw an mu slowly widen her eyes, as if she had discovered something in her words. Sang Xia suddenly had a bad feeling. Could it be that Huahua ¡­ Did I say something wrong? At this time, an mu also frowned slightly and asked, ¡± you¡¯re saying that all this was because Bo Yi took the initiative to find me, get close to me, and then find a way to take me away, Wanwan? ¡± Does that mean that I have to leave Country M and my school no matter what?¡± Sang Xia was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly. She knew that an mu had been expelled from the school, and Bo Yi happened to take her away. But wait a minute, could it be ¡­ Sang Xia looked at an mu, and her eyes suddenly turned red as if she had realized something. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I want to be alone for a while.¡± An mu suddenly got up and ran away from her. ¡°An mu-!¡± Sang Xia watched her leave and her heart clenched. Damn it, Yingluo. could it be that bo yi was behind an mu¡¯s expulsion? Chapter 2163 - Chapter 2163: Each other’s redemption (5) Chapter 2163: Each other¡¯s redemption (5) Translator: 549690339 In fact, it was very possible for her to be so suspicious. Bo Yi had the ability to control everything about an mu, and with his personality, he would definitely do the same. Sang Xia suddenly felt that the situation had become tricky. Sang Xia was looking for an mu that night, but she did not say much to her. When she faced him, she seemed to be more distant than before. Her eyes were slightly red, and it was obvious that she had cried. Especially the way she looked at him, it was as if they were people who could control her fate at will. it was too complicated. sang Xia felt a little guilty, because sometimes, she really did not handle things in a very humane way. every living being was an individual. of course, they had the right to choose. bo yi had found a path that he thought was good for her and she had no choice but to walk on it. even though he really did it for her own good, he had never asked for her opinion. Sang Xia looked at the tightly shut door and wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not seem to know what to say. She sighed softly and silently put down her arm. the next day. Early in the morning, a car suddenly came to the villa. A man got out of the car. He was wearing a gray coat and had a slender figure. His face was handsome. It had only been a few days since they last met, but he looked more tired than before. His eyes were bloodshot, and there was some stubble on his chin. The person was none other than Bo Yi. At this moment. The man who went out for a run in the morning came back. It was such a cold morning, but Rong Zhan was wearing very little for his run. He even had a white towel around his neck. ¡°Why are you so late?¡± Rong Zhan stopped beside him and said while panting slightly. Bo Yi looked at the villa and walked in. I could have come over last night, but the second personality will appear at night. I don¡¯t want to face her with the second personality first. Hearing that, Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡± have you booked a hotel in Rome? I¡¯ll book it for you. It¡¯s probably not convenient for you to stay the night. Bo Yi, ¡°Huahua. ¡± She looked at Rong Zhan expressionlessly. book a room, I want a suite. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. As long as they didn¡¯t stay here at night, Bo Yi¡¯s second personality was scary. That was terrifying. However, at this moment, Rong Zhan said as he followed him in, ¡± also, there¡¯s something else that you need to pay more attention to. Last night, sangxia might have said something that she shouldn¡¯t have. That girl didn¡¯t leave the house for the entire afternoon. I think it¡¯s related to you, so you better be prepared. The moment he said this, Bo Yi¡¯s feet stopped. ¡®What did they say?¡± Rong Zhan tried hard to recall what sang Xia had said to him. Huahua, it¡¯s probably about her being expelled. Why, is it related to you? ¡± As soon as he said this. bo yi¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t say anything and just pursed his lips. Rong Zhan looked at him and knew that he was definitely involved in this. It seemed that he was still the same as before, always having people in his hands. At this moment, Bo Yi suddenly pulled open the side of his coat slowly. When he saw the document in his arms, he held his breath and walked in. I understand. Although he realized that this wasn¡¯t good, he came prepared this time. He had other documents in his arms, and he hoped that they could make up for his mistakes. [it¡¯s the start of the sweetness Chapter 2164 - Chapter 2164: Each other’s redemption (6) Chapter 2164: Each other¡¯s redemption (6) Translator: 549690339 Bo Yi followed the Butler to the door of the room where an mu was. he wanted to ask for the key to go in directly, but he suddenly thought of something and knocked on the door instead. Yes, he was. He should give her some space and freedom. Although it was early, an mu usually followed her school schedule, so she should have woken up. ¡°Dong Dong Dong ¡­¡± The sound of knocking echoed in the quiet corridor. In fact, an mu had indeed woken up. She had not been in a good mood recently, and it was difficult for her to get a good sleep. She was still lying on the bed without moving. Fatigue, indescribable physical and mental fatigue. However, she only thought that it was because of what had happened recently. When she heard the sudden knock on the door, she slowly got up to open it. She thought it was sang Xia or the Butler. After all, she had been too quiet last night, and they might have been worried about her. However- When an mu came to the door and opened it, her slightly lowered eyebrows suddenly saw a familiar smoky gray. An MU¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped. Then, he slowly raised his head, and as the door was slowly pushed open from the outside, an mu saw him. He saw Bo Yi. she suddenly stood still and looked at him without blinking. Looking at the travel-worn Bo Yi, the fatigue and longing in his eyes, and the slight stubble on his jaw, an MU¡¯s small face was expressionless for a while, but her small hands in the sleeves of her pajamas were tightly clenched. Bo Yi looked at her and suddenly raised his hand. He took her back a little and then squeezed in. ¡°An mu, I¡¯m here to take you away.¡± Bo Yi did not let go of her arm and said slowly. An mu seemed to have a lot of things to say to him, but when she saw him, she did not know how to open her mouth. At the end, she said softly, ¡± Bo Yi, I¡¯m sorry about the case. When Bo Yi heard her words, his clear eyes narrowed slightly. Although she was apologizing, he felt that there was something different between them. He was really different. ¡°Yingluo, an mu, you blame me, don¡¯t you?¡± Bo Yi unconsciously tightened his grip on her arm. an mu¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. she lowered her head and looked at his arm. she seemed to feel a little weak. ¡± bo yi, actually, i should have known long ago. i thought about it in my heart, but no matter what, i called the police to arrest you. you ignored and controlled my own life plan. from now on, let¡¯s just treat it as we are even. ¡± We¡¯re even. Bo Yi¡¯s heart tightened. what do you mean? what do you mean by even? ¡± Did she want to leave him? An mu looked at his nervous expression, and she did not know what to feel for a moment. There was a complicated look in her eyes. bo yi, i don¡¯t want to think about anything now. i only have one question. in your heart, what exactly am i to you? ¡® Yes, it was. This was the last thing she wanted to know. Was it the target of the mission, a tool for him to vent his loneliness, or a puppet without freedom that he could control? When Bo Yi heard that, his heart trembled slightly. He seemed to want to say something to her, but no matter what, he had done manv wrong things. The more he said. the more he would destrov his image. In the end, Bo Yi slowly let go of an MU¡¯s arm and took out a brown paper document from his coat. He handed it to her with a complicated look in his eyes. an mu, I¡¯m a man of few words, and I¡¯m not very good at talking. This is my gift to you. I hope you¡¯ll be happy, and it can offset some of my selfishness.. Chapter 2165 - Chapter 2165: Each other’s redemption (7) Chapter 2165: Each other¡¯s redemption (7) Translator: 549690339 At the same time, he also wanted an mu to know that he was gradually correcting his own shortcomings. An mu looked at the file he took out, and her long eyelashes trembled slightly. what¡¯s this, Wanwan? ¡± bo yi helped her open it. An mu looked at his slender fingers as he opened the document unhurriedly, and her heart seemed to be slightly nervous. When Bo Yi presented a few new documents to her, he said slowly in a deep voice, ¡± an mu, here are the recommendation letters from the science professors of two universities in the world. I also found your previous results and applied for admission to the Imperial College of Technology in country Y for you. You just need to take an entrance exam on time and you can enter the top ten universities in the world to continue your studies. As he said this, Bo Yi pursed his lips slightly. He paused and his gaze became a little slow. and this time, it¡¯s with your real identity-an mu. an mu was gradually dumbfounded when he spoke. What did he say about Wanwan? He applied for admission to the Imperial College of Technology in country Y? He even helped her find two university professors to write recommendation letters for Yingluo? Bo Yi looked at her stunned expression, and a hint of guilt appeared in his clear eyes. He placed one hand on an MU¡¯s arm and clenched it tightly. an mu, it¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t want you to continue staying in the University of Science and Technology in country M. I don¡¯t want you to live for other people¡¯s lives, and I don¡¯t want you to hide yourself all the time and live like a boy. You¡¯re outstanding and smart. You should live for yourself. As he said this, Bo Yi¡¯s fingertips gently caressed an MU¡¯s face and he murmured, ¡± so, an mu, I¡¯m sorry. Everything was my own decision. I applied for another famous school for you. Once you accept it, I¡¯ll accompany you to United Kingdom and we¡¯ll settle there in the future. When an mu heard these words, her red eyes widened slightly, as if she had never thought about what he had said before. An MU¡¯s nose turned red as she looked at him. Her eyes suddenly became misty. Her throat moved slightly, and when she spoke again, her voice was a little hoarse. so, Qianqian, you¡¯ve been planning all this for a long time? when Bo Yi heard this, he was silent tor a moment. Finally, he looked at her and said slowly, ¡± from the day I fell in love with you. Yes, Zhenzhen it started from the day he fell in love with her. Love was the source, and possession was instinct. His heart ached for an mu, so he wanted to take care of this innocent and pitiful girl and give her the best. However, in the process, he had also neglected her original needs and feelings. When an mu heard that, her little nose suddenly felt sour, and tears welled up in her eyes. She held the admission materials and did not know what to think for a moment. After she knew that Bo Yi had complete control of himself, she did not expect that Bo Yi had arranged another path for her. Bo Yi saw that she suddenly started to cry and quickly wiped her tears away. an mu, I didn¡¯t expect you to find out about this. I just wanted to wait for things to develop to this stage before giving you this document. However, although you already know about it, I hope it¡¯s not too late. An mu lowered her head, and her tears fell. Bo Yi leaned over slightly and tried to kiss her gently on the lips, then ¡­. Chapter 2166 - Chapter 2166: Each other’s redemption (8) Chapter 2166: Each other¡¯s redemption (8) Translator: 549690339 Then, she slowly murmured, ¡± an mu, forgive me, Yingluo. The voice was clear and charming, as if it was reverberating and hitting her soul. An MU¡¯s hand that was holding the document unconsciously tightened. She finally closed her eyes and put her arms around his neck. Bo Yi immediately picked her slender body up, kissed her, and carried her to the bed. Bo Yi gently put her on the bed, his movements extremely gentle. an mu, actually, that morning when I didn¡¯t let you go to school, I was planning to take you somewhere else. ¡°What place is Yingluo?¡± An MU¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and her voice was hoarse. Bo Yi looked at her seriously. He said word by word, ¡± the Civil Affairs Bureau. At the Civil Affairs Bureau. An mu was stunned when she heard that. She widened her eyes. He said that he was going to take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau? ¡± you asked me before, and you told me what you are in my heart. indeed, i¡¯m not good at sweet-talking, but i can only say that i won¡¯t play with your feelings. i want to bring you home and have you bear my surname. just like what i told you in the past, you¡¯re a person, and i¡¯m also a person. i want you to follow me and make us ¡®us¡¯. When an mu heard these words, her heart trembled violently. She thought that she was a puppet that he could control at will. Without her own freedom and choice, she might just be a toy for his amusement. He would not tell her anything, but she did not expect that she would be in such a position for him. then, Qianqian, Bo Yi, can you tell me why Qianqian is different during the day and at night? An MU¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly, and her breathing became nervous. she already knew the reason, but if it was possible, shouldn¡¯t there be no secrets between two people in love? She just wanted to test if Bo Yi would tell her or reject her. When Bo Yi heard this, his body trembled unconsciously. He seemed to hesitate for a moment. An mu looked at him without blinking, and her eyes were still a little wet. can¡¯t you tell me about Qianqian and Bo Yi? ¡± Bo Yi looked at her with a complicated look in his eyes. He suddenly said slowly, ¡± an mu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll despise and fear me if you know. An MU¡¯s heart clenched when she heard that. She subconsciously recalled the root cause of Bo Yi¡¯s split personality. Her heart ached for him, and she despised him so much. As for fear, she had experienced it too many times before. Now that she knew, she was no longer afraid. Because even if he was the second personality, he would not do anything without a conscience and do inhumane things. ¡°Bo Yi, if you don¡¯t tell me, how would you know the answer? besides, if i tell you, you¡¯ll really despise me and be afraid of me. will i really be the one you want?¡± Indeed, if he really did not like it, what was the difference between knowing it earlier or later? Bo Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard that. An mu paused and continued, ¡± it¡¯s important to communicate between two people who love each other, and there shouldn¡¯t be too many secrets. To be honest, I¡¯ve had enough of our guesses and all kinds of misunderstandings. In fact, you don¡¯t want this to happen, do you, Wanwan? ¡± Having said that, Bo Yi lowered his head and did not look at her again, but . Chapter 2167 - Chapter 2167: Each other’s redemption (9) Chapter 2167: Each other¡¯s redemption (9) Translator: 549690339 However, it seemed that he had already begun to lean towards her compromise. The hand on her head tightened slightly. The next second, he said slowly, ¡® dual personality. Have you heard of it, Yingluo? ¡± When an mu heard what he said, her long eyelashes fluttered, and her heart returned to its original place. Bo Yi was staring at her nervously, as if he wanted to know her attitude. However, he didn¡¯t expect ¡­ An mu suddenly put her arms around his neck and pulled him down. She hugged him tightly and buried her face in his neck. She deeply smelled his travel-worn scent. After a long time, she said to him, ¡± Qianqian, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Qianqian, I like you, but I don¡¯t hate your other personality.¡¯Both of you¡¯ treat me well. Although I¡¯m scared sometimes, it¡¯s all you. You won¡¯t hurt me. Although the second personality was cruel and ruthless, it would never be for her. Bo Yi¡¯s body stiffened slightly. He did not expect an mu to face his dual personalities so calmly. He was a little shocked and in disbelief. Could she really accept it? he had been worried all this time. However, she didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. Could it be ¡­ ¡°Mumu, did Yingluo already know about this?¡± Bo Yi asked her as he slowly put some distance between them. Although an MU¡¯s eyes were still a little red and swollen, she smiled with relief and said slowly, ¡± yes, I¡¯ve known about it for a long time. I even know that you saved a little girl from a psychologist. However, I was misled by the police at that time and thought that your second personality might be a suspect for the crime, Wanwan. I¡¯m very sorry about that. But Bo Yi, I just want to say that if two people really love each other, having two personalities is not a serious problem. after listening to her, bo yi finally understood everything. however, he really did not expect that an mu would really not care about her dual personality. His fingers caressed her lips, and his voice was slightly hoarse. but an mu, I care. I care. Yes, he didn¡¯t want his body to be occupied by another person. Bo Yi, but they¡¯re just you. All personalities come from your heart and not from other people¡¯s hearts. Whether it was good or bad, it was all his fault. Bo Yi listened to her words, and his heart was slightly moved. an mu, you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m jealous of the time he has with you alone, especially when you¡¯re basking in it every night. An MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She was only stunned for a moment before she quickly realized what he meant. Especially every night. How could she not understand? but an mu, while I¡¯m jealous of him, I¡¯m also grateful to him. He fell in love with you first, and then he used all means to make me unable to live without you. Later, I really can¡¯t live without you. Listening to Bo Yi¡¯s words, an MU¡¯s ears turned red, but her heart was filled with mixed feelings. It turned out that the second personality liked him first, and then made him .. no wonder. no wonder he seemed polite and distant to her in the past few days. Bo Yi, have you ever thought about it? actually, in the few days that you weren¡¯t around, I¡¯ve been searching for some information about the final personality integration of patients with dual personality disorder. Although the chances of the final personality integration are very small, it¡¯s not impossible.. Chapter 2168 - Chapter 2168: Each other’s redemption (10) Chapter 2168: Each other¡¯s redemption (10) Translator: 549690339 As long as they were in a good state, led a normal life, and were in a comfortable mood, the two personalities would slowly accept each other, especially if they received more love. Bo Yi didn¡¯t seem to think that there was a possibility of integration. However, as the primary personality, the result he wanted the most was to make the second personality disappear. Although it was a little like burning bridges after crossing the river, it didn¡¯t matter to ¡®himself¡¯. Love was selfish. Bo Yi didn¡¯t say anything more, but he seemed to have silently agreed with her words. However, he didn¡¯t tell her his real thoughts and plans. He realized that he had become selfish again, but this time, he could not control himself. it was still early, and bo yi must be tired from the journey. after taking a shower and washing up, he went back to rest. an mu also continued to rest. her restless heart was finally at ease at this moment. the fatigue and fatigue of a pregnant woman followed soon after. bo yi hugged her to sleep. An mu fell asleep quickly, so she did not know what Bo Yi did during this time. She did not know how much time had passed, but it was probably noon when an mu lazily moved her body and slightly opened her eyes. However, at this moment, she suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the way she and Bo Yi slept. When she woke up, there was a big hand on her stomach, gently stroking it. She was careful and full of love. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that she was pregnant. An mu struggled slightly, then turned around and buried herself in his arms. She muttered in a low voice, ¡± my Hanhan is over. She had thought that Bo Yi was still worried about her period, afraid that she would feel unwell. Bo Yi¡¯s body froze slightly. Then, he said slowly, ¡± you¡¯re weak. Rest for a while more. This was a critical period. Even if she had any thoughts, she had to restrain them. She had to tell her second personality in advance that she was pregnant to prevent unnecessary harm from happening to her. However, after Bo Yi said this, it was as if there was a stone that was neither light nor heavy in his heart. it made him feel uneasy. What would an mu decide when it came to her studies and pregnancy? In fact, the two were not in conflict, but most of the students in high schools focused on their studies, and pregnant women were rare. She was still so young. Suddenly, Bo Yi seemed to have some regrets. He regretted letting her get pregnant so quickly. However, the regret she had now was to pay for her selfishness and willfulness. An mu was a little confused. She did not seem to understand what he meant by suddenly changing the topic. It seemed that she was hinting at something. But how could it be? She had never thought of that. However, Speaking of which, it was fine if she didn¡¯t think about it, but why did she feel that something wasn¡¯t right? when the two of them were in bed, they kissed and touched yingying. He also had a reaction. But he stopped in time and didn¡¯t continue. She didn¡¯t think much about it and just thought that he just came back and needed to rest. However, now that she had made up for her sleep and had woken up earlier than her, he still did not do anything. Although the two of them were very intimate, it still felt like something was missing. And he was too embarrassed to ask about that kind of thing. However, an mu did not think too much about it. When she was trying to sit up, her knee accidentally touched something, and she heard him groan. [ I¡¯m sorry, my babies. Brother nine just got home during the winter break. He has a lot of things to do, so he¡¯s late to update. I¡¯ll try my best to make up for it. Safe. ] Also, please support me.. Chapter 2169 - Chapter 2169: she discovered she was pregnant (1) Chapter 2169: she discovered she was pregnant (1) Translator: 549690339 An MU¡¯s ears turned red when she realized what was going on. She stuttered, are, are you okay? ¡± Bo Yi¡¯s slender body was stunned for a moment. Then, he said slowly, his voice a little hoarse, ¡± what¡¯s the matter with Neng Qianqian? ¡± He could still be impotent. An MU¡¯s face became even hotter when she heard that. s-sorry. as she spoke, she was about to get off the bed and leave. However, Bo Yi grabbed her wrist and held her slender body in his arms. He lowered his head and said something to her, which made an mu a little dumbfounded. When she reacted, her face turned even redder, but she did not dare to look at Bo Yi. It was as if she could not imagine that he would say such words from the mouth of the first personality. After Bo Yi finished speaking, he looked at her blushing little face and could not help but kiss the corner of her lips. Then, he looked at her small figure that had slipped away and a faint smile flashed in his eyes. However, after she left, the smile in Bo Yi¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared, leaving only a complicated look. It was better to let nature take its course when it came to pregnancy. He would wait for her to discover it herself and see her thoughts and attitude. As soon as Bo Yi came back, he took an mu, Rong Zhan, and sang Xia to a Western restaurant for a meal. While they were eating, sang Xia had already confirmed an MU¡¯s anti-tracking ability. In fact, before this, Rong Zhan really thought that the person they were looking for was a male student. So, when sang Xia came back and told him that she saw a girl after meeting with Bo Yi, he found it hard to believe. however, he also considered that there might be an accident, so he was mentally prepared when he went to country m to find an mu. An MU¡¯s attitude towards this matter was actually not as worried as Bo Yi thought, because an mu did not think too much. She simply felt that she had come to this point. Although Bo Yi was supporting her, she wanted to have her own value and be of use. She wanted to use her own ability to earn money and help. Therefore, they reached a consensus on this matter without much effort. An mu agreed to help in the search for the Governor-General, and at the same time, she would be busy with the entrance examination. As a top student, she would not give up the opportunity to learn. More skills did not hurt her. With the label of an internationally famous university, she had more confidence and confidence. But now ¡­ Bo Yi saw that an mu was not eating much, so he put the cut steak on her plate again and asked softly, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? do you have a bad appetite? ¡± An mu subconsciously replied, ¡± No. However, in reality, when she looked at the medium-well steak with a little bit of blood on the bottom, she felt an inexplicable discomfort in her stomach. Of course, Bo Yi noticed it, but an mu said no. He had no other choice but to give her other food, a small plate of exquisite fish steak. However, an mu still only ate the vegetable salad, as if it could alleviate her discomfort for a while. Sang Xia was sitting opposite an mu. She was experienced and could tell that something was wrong at a glance. She coughed slightly and called for the waiter. please get her a bowl of pumpkin soup. An mu thanked her, and sang Xia smiled without saying anything. bo yi seemed to have just realized that an mu had just gotten pregnant and might feel nauseated eating such things. At this moment, Yingying Chapter 2170 - Chapter 2170: Pregnant discovered (2) Chapter 2170: Pregnant discovered (2) Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan raised his brows slightly and his eyes flickered. He said half-jokingly, ¡± wife, I seem to remember that you were like this when you were pregnant. You didn¡¯t eat any meat or fish. The moment she said that, other than Rong Zhan, everyone else at the table was stunned. Sang Xia was the first to react. She immediately looked at an mu, and a hint of surprise flashed in her eyes. it seems to be true. Why? did something happen to an mu? ¡± Since he had already said this, she definitely had to continue as if she didn¡¯t know anything. An mu was also shocked by their words, but after she reacted, she quickly remembered that her period was irregular and she had her period. When she thought about it, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You guys really scared me, but you guys didn¡¯t.¡± Hearing this, sang Xia was truly dumbfounded. She looked at an mu and then at Bo Yi. She did not seem to understand who was telling the truth or not. How could an mu be so sure? Unless she had her period. She looked at an mu and asked with her eyes. An mu nodded without a trace, and the two women communicated with their eyes. Sang Xia was even more curious, but she could not ask Bo Yi directly, so she could only ask him in private. An mu was indeed shocked by their words at first, but after she recovered from all this, she began to notice the consequences of this incident. After failing once or twice, she had indeed been neglected. But fortunately, there was still time. When the meal was almost over, Bo Yi wanted to pay the bill but Rong Zhan snatched it away. An mu went to the washroom. In a moment, only Bo Yi and sang Xia were left at the dining table. After seeing that an mu had disappeared, sang Xia asked, ¡± what happened? Didn¡¯t you say an mu-¡± I¡¯ve asked the doctor. She had some red marks before. She might have misunderstood, but she¡¯s really pregnant. Bo Yi explained in a low voice. Sang Xia was shocked when she heard that. An mu saw red? No wonder, no wonder she thought that she was on her period just now, and no wonder Ying Bao was so worried about an mu. In that situation, they must find her as soon as possible to prevent any accidents from happening to her alone. At first, sang Xia wanted to ask about Bo Yi and an MU¡¯s relationship status, but now she felt that it was unnecessary. Bo Yi had really gotten over it, and she could finally rest assured. After all, he was once the elegant young man whom she truly liked when she was sixteen years old. She hoped that he could be happy. However, she did not say it. Unexpectedly, Bo Yi suddenly opened his mouth slowly. sang Xia, I¡¯m really grateful for your help this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to settle the matter over there so smoothly. As soon as he said that, sang Xia¡¯s heart trembled slightly. why are you being so polite? an mu means something different to us. Besides, Bo Yi, she¡¯s your partner now. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. I hope that you two can continue to be together. Bo Yi¡¯s clear eyes flickered slightly. He was silent for a moment, and finally said slowly, ¡± sang Xia, ran ran, actually, I never hated you when you left me. I always hoped that you could be happy, ran ran. However, after I met an mu, I realized that I was wrong about some things in the past.. Chapter 2171 - Chapter 2171: Discovered pregnant (3) Chapter 2171: Discovered pregnant (3) Translator: 549690339 ¡°What?¡± Sang Xia asked. the reason why two people can be together for a long time isn¡¯t just because of their feelings, but also because of timing and fate. The person who appears at the right time is really important. It was at the time when sang Xia needed revenge the most that she met the persistent Rong Zhan. He had helped her to fight back, so he had won her heart in the end. In fact, many things were actually predestined. It was just like when he met an mu. It was an mu who made him pull himself together. He wanted to love her and protect her. Two injured people would save each other. An mu was the right person for him. Moreover, Xuxu¡¯s gentle personality was more compatible with him. The reason why he mentioned an mu to sang Xia was not only because of his sincere attitude toward an mu, but also because he wanted sang Xia to be at ease. Sang Xia had helped him a lot in the past. No matter what, he was very grateful to her. so, sangxia, I welcome you, Rong Zhan, and your child to attend my wedding with an mu. as bo yi said this, sang Xia smiled at him. then, her gaze skipped over him and looked behind him. Bo Yi seemed to have noticed something. Just as he was about to turn around, he suddenly heard the sound of a child running over. mommy, mommy ran ran! As sang Xia stood up, Bo Yi also turned to look. An mu was standing two steps behind him, and she was looking at him without blinking. Her eyes were slightly red, and she was touched. At the same time, the Butler, Albert, had brought two little ones. The two little ones were dressed exquisitely and adorably. One of them was carried by Rong Zhan, while the other ran over excitedly and hugged sang Xia¡¯s thigh. There was no doubt about the little tyrant flower. That night, he was going to take the two little ones out to watch the latest 3D animated movie, so the Butler simply sent them over. However, there was no rush, so the two little ones sat with them for a while and ate something. The little triplets and the little Ba Wang flower were sitting on their Daddy and Mommy¡¯s legs. They looked so pretty and adorable, making people like them very much. The family of four looked exactly like the rainy night before, and an mu felt warm and touched. In particular, the little Ba Wang flower and the little triplets were sweet-tongued and smart. An mu liked them very much. Sang Xia noticed that an mu was always looking at the two little ones. She smiled meaningfully and said, ¡± an mu, you like it so much. Bo Yi is not young anymore. Do you want to have a baby of your own? ¡± ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡± When an mu heard this, she was surprised for a moment, and then her cheeks suddenly blushed. I, Wanwan, I like children, but I¡¯m afraid that school will- I¡® it¡¯s okay. You can leave it to the nanny and Bo Yi to take care of you after you give birth. It won¡¯t affect your schooling. Besides, Bo Yi especially likes children. Don¡¯t you think so, Bo Yi? ¡± Sang Xia asked on purpose. as soon as he said that, an mu subconsciously looked at bo yi. With this glance, she happened to see that he was looking at her. Bo Yi¡¯s clear eyes darkened a little, and two words jumped out slowly and firmly, ¡± I like it. An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± ¡°But I respect Mumu¡¯s opinion more.¡± Bo Yi said slowly. When an mu heard this, she did not know that she had been tricked.. However, no matter what- Chapter 2172 - Chapter 2172: Discovered pregnant (4) Chapter 2172: Discovered pregnant (4) Translator: 549690339 an mu did not know that she had been tricked. however, no matter what, every time she saw sang Xia and her family of four, she could not take her eyes off them. their family was so warm and happy, and she always wanted to look at the two cute babies. At this moment, she suddenly mentioned that she and Bo Yi wanted one too. Her heart, which had never wavered before, seemed to waver slightly. It was because she suddenly wanted to know what it would be like if she and Bo Yi had a child together. Was she more like herself or more like him? Also, when Bo Yi became a father, how would he be? by the way, Bo Yi, Xiao mo and Ah Chen¡¯s wedding has been decided. It¡¯s in G City. You can bring an mu along and meet your family and friends. You can rest here for a few days to prepare. Rong Zhan said. When Bo Yi heard this, he was silent for a while and finally closed his head slightly. It had been more than a month, which was neither long nor short. From the first time he met an mu, everything that happened was still vivid in his mind. He always felt that too many things had happened, but in the end, it was only a month. After the matter was settled, they waited for a few days ¡®rest before going to city G. When they were about to leave, Rong Zhan and Bo Yi stayed behind. The woman and the children had gotten into their respective cars, but the two of them were still outside. The two slender figures stood there and talked about something. In the cold autumn light, the two men¡¯s figures seemed particularly tall and eye-catching. you should have heard from Su Xun not long ago that someone killed our receiver, our partner, in a key area in the Cape of Good Hope a week ago. They called the police and disarmed that batch of goods. The price was 500 million US dollars, and there were weapons that were highly threatening. Our goods were smuggled privately there, and there was even the logo of an arms base on it. It has already attracted the attention of the International anti-terrorism Department and they have their eyes on us. however, although the number one firearms group in western europe was famous, no one knew where their headquarters were. the different types of bases were also scattered across the world in many unknown areas. no one knew who the mastermind behind the scenes was either. many of their special agents wore human-skin masks when carrying out missions to disguise their identities, not to mention these people. ¡°The Governor-General did it?¡± Bo Yi furrowed his brows slightly. Based on the standards at the underwater experimental base, the governor was the only one who had such great ability. there¡¯s a 70% chance that it¡¯s him. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s causing us trouble from international counter-terrorism. It¡¯s going to be tricky. There are always many outstanding talents under the government. It¡¯s just that when the devil is one foot higher, the Dao is one foot higher. It depends on who can beat who. Besides, with the counter-terrorism Department covering for him, we¡¯ll be in more trouble. The other 30% might be targeted by some other reckless people. The two of them spoke in low voices, looking like ordinary people chatting. However, only when they were close could they tell that the two of them were exuding an oppressive low pressure. it¡¯s a pincer attack now. It¡¯s important to defend well. We should calm down and take a break. If the other party can¡¯t hold back, they¡¯ll definitely do something. Bo Yi said.. Chapter 2173 - Chapter 2173: Discovered pregnant (5) Chapter 2173: Discovered pregnant (5) Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan stuffed his hands into the pockets of his coat and looked at the traffic on the side of the street. His narrow eyes became unfathomable. who knows? but I have a feeling that this will be a long-lasting battle. The company is at its peak now. There¡¯s a saying that goes,¡¯once you reach the peak, you¡¯ll fall.¡¯ At this point, the atmosphere seemed to have frozen for a moment. When Rong Zhan spoke again, his tone was a little colder. but the corporation is in my hands, and I can¡¯t let it decline. Besides, you and your brother have such a big influence in Asia. We can complement each other. We were enemies when we were fathers, but there are no eternal enemies. The stronger our Alliance is, the better. I have no objections. You can talk to my brother again. However, Rong Zhan, when it comes to an Alliance, you must be careful of the quality and not the quantity. Be careful of people taking advantage of you. Bo Yi reminded. Hearing this, Rong Zhan did not say anything. How could he not understand? when his father was developing the firearms group, there were people sent by the anti-terrorism forces and they even became the core personnel of the group. Thus, they planted the seeds of Bad Seeds in the beginning and reaped the consequences later on. not only was it a huge blow to the group, but it was also unacceptable to the core members who had fought with them. And this kind of thing . He wasn¡¯t the only one who hoped that it wouldn¡¯t happen again, everyone else thought so too. When Rong Zhan returned to the car. Looking at his wife and two children through the half-opened window, his long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly. In fact, his biggest wish in this life was to protect them. In the evening, Bo Yi brought an mu to a seven-star hotel suite in Rome. Before this, an mu had to attend classes, and he had something to do. After coming to Rome, in this short period of time, it seemed that the two of them had become idle, and Bo Yi accompanied her closely. What an mu could not forget today was that after she came back from the washroom, she accidentally overheard the conversation between Bo Yi and sang Xia. she also did not expect that in bo yi¡¯s eyes, she was the right person he had met at the right time. He had even mentioned their wedding. In fact, an mu always felt that marriage was too far away from her. &Nbsp; but ¡­ in a few days, she would be going to city g with him to attend his friend¡¯s wedding and meet his family and friends. yingluo, you¡¯ve been so fast, and you¡¯ll be meeting his parents at the same time. Because she had never thought about it before, she didn¡¯t feel afraid. But when she mentioned that she was going to leave soon, she became nervous. ¡°Bo Yi, look at your parents. What kind of people are they?¡± An mu lay on the bed and turned slightly to look at Bo Yi, who was sitting by the bed and writing something with a pen. Bo Yi paused. my parents? ¡± My father is a merchant and my mother is Yingluo.¡± no, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. I was talking about their personalities. An mu was a little nervous. She wasn¡¯t stupid. Bo Yi was born into a rich family and his family was from the Jun family. However, in her impression, the parents of that kind of family were extremely strict. In their eyes, they might want to find a girl of equal social status, or at least a good family, and not a poor girl like her. Bo Yi put down his pen and closed his notebook. He looked at her and said unhurriedly, ¡± Mumu, don¡¯t worry. Although my family is rich, it¡¯s not just ordinary money. We¡¯re so rich that we don¡¯t need a marriage alliance or a match of equal social status. So, in our family, marriage is our freedom. [ brother nine: I¡¯m stuck today. I can¡¯t even fart for two hours. It hurts.. ] Chapter 2174 - Chapter 2174: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (1) Chapter 2174: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (1) Translator: 549690339 Although my family is rich, it¡¯s not an ordinary kind of rich. Rich enough to . Have the freedom of marriage? The corner of an MU¡¯s eyes twitched. Her tone was very normal, but why did it feel like she was showing off her wealth? As expected, an invisible act of pretentiousness was the most fatal. an mu felt a little relieved. ¡± okay then. ¡± In any case, everything would work out when it came to it, so he would just let nature take its course. An mu watched as Bo Yi put a notebook into the drawer, and she said subconsciously, ¡± do you still want to record what happened during the day? now that I know your situation, I think you can tell me, and I¡¯ll tell him when the second personality appears. Bo Yi raised his eyebrows when he heard that. She¡¯s here to pass on the message? how could he do that? he was telling his second personality about an mu¡¯s pregnancy and asking him not to do anything outrageous. however, in order to avoid an mu¡¯s discovery, he used an Iceland language this time. no matter how smart an mu was, she should not be able to speak the iceland language. it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m used to this. Besides, I still have some work to do, so it¡¯s better to record it. After Bo Yi finished speaking, he touched her head. be good. Go to sleep. Rest early. He turned off the lights, and the bedroom fell into darkness. They fell into silence. An mu lay in the dark for a while, and after a long time, she slowly opened her eyes. He looked very normal, but he seemed a little abnormal. An mu did not want to think about it, but the more she felt strange, the more she could not help but think about it. Moreover, she had always been passive in such matters. All she was thinking about was the sex between a man and a woman in bed. It was said that a little absence made a new lover better, and they had already rested for two days. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few days. It wasn¡¯t because she wanted to come, but because he would always pester her to come. However, he was different from before. This contrast made her feel surprised. However, it didn¡¯t matter. An mu did not continue to think about it. She seemed to be too tired and soon fell into a deep sleep. She was surprisingly tired. Something might have happened at night, or maybe nothing had happened. When an mu woke up, Bo Yi was no longer by her side. Bright light shone through the curtains, and the sun was shining brightly, but it was already high in the sky, almost reaching her buttocks. An mu slowly propped up her arms to look at the time. She rubbed her sleepy eyes. What time was it now? Why did she wake up so late? she had clearly gone to bed very early last night. An mu got up to wash up, and it was almost ten O ¡®clock when she was done. not long after, bo yi called her and asked if she had woken up. an mu said in embarrassment that she had woken up. bo yi heard that she would be back soon and brought back many roman specialties for breakfast. Although he had to stay in Rome for a period of time to assist the base in finding the person, he was about to go to city G to attend Leng yunchen and Xiao Mo¡¯s wedding, so Bo Yi planned to bring Xiao mo there first to have some fun. an mu did not have any objections, and she was even looking forward to their vacation in city g alone. He still had a lot of time in Rome. Therefore, they went to city G the next day. It was less than a week away from Leng yunchen and Xiao Mo¡¯s wedding. The land of Gatka was once colonized by other developed countries during the war.. After the country recovered it- Chapter 2175 - Chapter 2175: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (2) Chapter 2175: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (2) Translator: 549690339 As a Special Economic Zone, this place was developing rapidly and was very prosperous. There were also many scenic spots and historical sites worth admiring. Bo Yi was familiar with this city. He had left all his time in his youth here. However, this time, Bo Yi had decided to have a vacation on a small island in G City. It was called Nan Ya Island. That place used to be a remote fishing village. Now, it was full of leisure and life was unruly. People who desired freedom loved to go there. the reason why bo yi brought an mu here was that, firstly, they had seen many prosperous areas. on the other hand, an mu would like this kind of leisurely place with the blue sea and blue sky more. secondly, it would make her feel relaxed and safe. This place was very suitable for relaxing the tense pace of life in the big city. They lived by the beach. Every time an mu woke up, it would be in the morning. Bo Yi would always go out and come back at this time to make a scrumptious breakfast for her. Then, he would take her out to play by the beach, stroll around the island, and buy many little things she liked. In the evening, under the setting sun, the two of them ate and drank to their fill, then slowly returned on the waves. An mu especially liked to go to the streets of the villages and towns with Bo Yi. This was especially true for the Banyan Tree Bay on the island. This was a village on the northern side of the island. In the tight streets, there were cafes, bars, and all kinds of exquisite small shops. Most of them sold traditional handicrafts and a variety of handmade green food. In just a few days, an MU¡¯s mood was very good. The two of them were like a couple in love, and they were very sweet every day. Moreover, after returning to his own country, everything became particularly smooth. She had also gained some weight from Bo Yi¡¯s feeding but she was too thin and weak. Now that she had gained some weight, she looked even more attractive. Bo Yi had brought his camera and took many good photos of her. At four o ¡®clock in the afternoon, the sky was orange and red. The temperature in city G in November was still a little high. An mu was wearing a floral dress and a sun hat while she was picking shells in the streets. The man was tall and thin, while the girl had short hair and was cute. One was quiet, the other was talkative; One was mature and steady, while the other was a little like a child. The combination of a handsome man and a beautiful woman was a perfect match no matter how one looked at it. No matter where they went, the number of people who turned their heads was off the charts. She picked for a long time and sighed. Bo Yi, we¡¯ve almost searched all the shops here. Why haven¡¯t we seen any purple shells? ¡± When they were at the beach, an old man who was fishing here saw that she liked shells and told her that if she could find a purple shell on this Island and make a wish, it would definitely come true. The meaning of purple shells was also very beautiful, and they were the Guardians of romantic and beautiful love. After she heard it, she became obsessed with the mysterious purple shell. However, there were also purple shells here, but they were all painted and not natural, so they were very rare. Bo Yi saw that she was looking for him carefully and helped her to brush the loose hair by her ear. His voice was light and gentle. Mumu, there¡¯s a saying that flowers planted with one¡¯s heart will not bloom, but when not, willow trees will grow. So, you don¡¯t have to be anxious. If you are fated, you will run into her even if you don¡¯t look for her. an mu thought that it made sense, but was the chance of meeting really that slim? She was still a little depressed. She looked at Bo Yi and smiled helplessly. I hope so. The two of them continued to walk down the street.. At this time- Chapter 2176 - Chapter 2176: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (3) Chapter 2176: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (3) Translator: 549690339 The weather was cool in the evening, and there were more and more people. The streets were complicated. An mu walked around him and was attracted by the things around her. She was about to turn her head happily to look for Bo Yi when she realized that he was gone. An mu looked at the people coming and going, and the sky that was getting darker. When she did not see Bo Yi, she suddenly panicked. She couldn¡¯t care less about the handiwork she was looking at and hurriedly turned to look for him. Bo Yi, Bo Yi-! An mu went through the crowd to look for him and looked around. At this moment, there seemed to be a figure that looked like him not far in front of her. An mu quickly went over, and after a few steps, she saw a beautiful girl with long hair standing next to the figure. The girl was smiling sweetly. Then, she tiptoed, hugged the figure¡¯s arm, and kissed him on the cheek. An mu was dumbfounded when she saw this scene. In the crowd, someone suddenly bumped into her. An mu staggered and almost fell down, because at this moment, someone grabbed her waist. An mu was caught by him, and then her head was pressed into his arms. An mu thought it was someone, but she was relieved when she smelled the familiar fresh pine wood fragrance. Then, a clear and indifferent voice sounded in her ear. did you almost get the wrong person? I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± An mu blushed immediately. Fortunately, it was not him. Now that she thought about it, the person just looked a little similar from the back, but they were not dressed the same at all. If it was really him, she would be dumbfounded. An mu wanted to get out of his arms, but Bo Yi said, ¡± don¡¯t move. As soon as she said that, an mu realized that he seemed to be doing somethinz at his collar. Soon, he was done, and then he distanced himself from her. When he looked at her again, there was a faint smile in his clear eyes, and he was particularly doting. An mu blushed under his gaze. She subconsciously touched the back of her collar and felt that something was wrong. When she thought about it, an mu realized that everyone around her was looking at her with a smile on their faces, as if there were flowers on her face. an mu was surprised, and her eyes suddenly fell on the glass floor-to-ceiling window of the coffee shop beside her. In the evening, the red clouds gradually dissipated, and the Cold Moon hung high in the sky. The streets of the surrounding villages and towns were lit up with little lights. From afar, it looked like a colorful and intertwining Galaxy. She stood outside the coffee shop in the street and saw the back of her collar, tied by Bo Yi, was a high and strange Steve. Steve, who was filled with hydrogen, floated up high. Wherever she went, Steve would be there. It was as if he was not afraid of getting lost. An mu looked at this scene. It looked funny, but as she laughed, her eyes suddenly turned red. At this moment, Bo Yi said slowly, ¡± Mumu, if you get lost one day, you must wait for me at the same place. You must believe that I will definitely come to find you. An mu threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. it¡¯s a deal! After all, an mu was shy. There was a hydrogen balloon tied to her collar, which attracted many eyes wherever she went. Her cheeks were red, but Bo Yi did not let her take it down, and he did not care at all. An mu gradually got used to it, but every time she looked at Bo Yi, her eyes seemed to be glowing. Some people were probably like this. The more you came into contact with them, the more you would sink into them. he couldn¡¯t extricate himself. ninth brother: ¡± cover your face. i¡¯ve been like this before with old wang. there are even more cowardly ones.. ¡° Chapter 2177 - Chapter 2177: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (4) Chapter 2177: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (4) Translator: 549690339 At around six O ¡®clock in the evening, the two of them finally arrived at the snack Street. The clean and ancient alleys that extended in all directions gave off a feeling of the 60s. Only the romantic and bright and fashionable lights blended the sense of the times with the sense of the modern, making people feel happy. an mu was famished. she did not know what had happened to her these days. perhaps it was because she was happy and relaxed, but her appetite was great. she ate a lot, and her stomach was round every time. An mu was in charge of eating and feeding Bo Yi, while Bo Yi was in charge of watching her and paying for her. At this time, an mu was a little tired after eating all the way here. She had to sit at a restaurant to eat all kinds of Oden. Fish balls and shrimp balls were her favorite. The shrimp balls and fish balls here were made from real shrimp and fish. They were smooth and delicious. She picked more than twenty skewers in one go and sat down. After Bo Yi made the payment, the lady boss smiled at an mu. your boyfriend really loves you. This couple has a really good relationship. An mu smiled shyly when she heard that. She continued to eat with her cheeks puffed up and fed Bo Yi from time to time. At this moment, a couple entered the room. It was a girl from Z Country and a foreign boy. the girl excitedly said to the lady boss, ¡± lady boss, give me 10 sticks of shrimp paste and shrimp balls. ¡± At this time, her foreign boyfriend looked surprised and said in awkward-sounding Chinese, ¡± dear, what do you think this is called? ¡± ¡°Shrimp paste and shrimp balls, you idiot!¡± The girl said with a smile. The foreign boyfriend frowned slightly and tried to speak in awkward-sounding Chinese, ¡± lady boss, G-give me 10 sticks of cream, cream, and pills too. ¡°Pfft-!¡± As soon as the foreigner said that, the people around them who heard it all burst into laughter. Cream, cream pill, it seemed to have the same name as some male¡¯s private organs. An mu, who was listening at the side, choked on her saliva and was caught off guard. Her small face blushed for a moment, and Bo Yi quickly patted her back. An mu could not help but look at his expression and found that he was in a daze. His handsome face also seemed to have a look that was difficult to explain in a few words for the first time. When the foreigner saw the people around him laughing, he was dumbfounded. He had a look of ¡± Who am I? where am I? what did I say? ¡± on the other hand, his girlfriend wanted to find a hole to hide in, and her face was flushed red. It was simply too embarrassing. ¡°Young man, we don¡¯t have the thing you want. You have it on you.¡± The waiter in the shop teased them as he handed them the meatballs. As soon as he said this, the people around him burst into laughter. The foreign boy was still confused, while the girl took the skewers, paid for them, and ran away with her boyfriend. Really, there were so many people, did he not want his face! Fall! An mu laughed until she was full, and they walked back to the beach at night. It was cool at night. After eating the hot meatballs, an mu felt extremely comfortable walking on the beach. She recalled the past few days and felt that she had never felt so good before. It was as if she had accidentally entered the fairy tale world and was the little girl who was blessed by God. An mu was tired from walking. Bo Yi carried her on his back, and an mu lay on his back. She put her arms around his neck and said slowly, ¡± Bo Yi, do you know that I don¡¯t really like to study? I just want to study so that I can earn money and give myself the life I want. ¡°Yingluo, what do you want? what kind of life do you want?¡± An mu looked at the starry sky and hesitated. I want a job where I lose money lying around every day. When Bo Yi heard this, he paused. the Xuanji bastard in the Xuanji wishing well? ¡® [ brother nine: please vote, haha ] Chapter 2178 - Chapter 2178: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (5) Chapter 2178: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (5) Translator: 549690339 An mu: ¡± ran ran!?? The corner of her eyes twitched. The bastard in the wishing pool? ¡°You¡¯re the one, annoying.¡± An MU¡¯s ears were burning red. She hit his shoulder, and her face was a little hot. The cool breeze from the beach felt better, but she did not expect that Bo Yi would joke with a serious face. Bo Yi laughed softly and said calmly, ¡± yes. Actually, you don¡¯t have to do anything. You just have to spend more time with me and be my wife. Then, you can realize your dream. An mu lay on his shoulder and mumbled, ¡± I don¡¯t want to. I want to earn money with my own abilities. Bo Yi tilted his head slightly to look at her. why? do you think that anyone can have me? didn¡¯t you get me with your own abilities? ¡± When an mu heard this, she blushed again, and there was a hint of shyness in her eyes. who said he didn¡¯t know how to say nice things? it was fine if he didn¡¯t say it, but once he did, it was really deadly. An mu recalled that they had been here for four days, and they were leaving tomorrow evening. They had to go back to city G to prepare for their friend¡¯s wedding. And these few days, although short, were the best time she had in her life. When they were about to reach the place, an mu asked him to put her down, and the two of them went back hand in hand. An mu leaned on his arm and rubbed against it. Bo Yi, I really envy the residents who live here for a long time. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re isolated from the world, and they¡¯re carefree every day. The residents on the island seem to spend every day in such a lazy and leisurely manner. Bo Yi replied slowly, ¡± you don¡¯t have to be envious of them. Other than tourists, there aren¡¯t many young people here. They¡¯ve all gone out to see the outside world, so most of the people here are older. If you like this place, when you¡¯re done playing, I¡¯ll buy an Island and we¡¯ll move there. w-what? buy an Island?! An MU¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°qianqian!¡± an mu said. F * ck, poverty had really limited her imagination. She thought it was fine to live in a villa in the city center, but she could even live on an island. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like a big house. It¡¯s just the two of us. If you¡¯re not at home, I¡¯ll definitely be scared. It¡¯s empty.¡± An mu said. However, Bo Yi frowned slightly and said calmly, ¡± no, it¡¯ll be fine after we have a few more children. An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± After the two of them went back, an mu was still thinking about the purple shell. After all, it was a shell with a beautiful meaning. If she could not find it before she left, she would be very regretful. At night, the two of them went to bed after taking a bath. An mu went to bed first, and Bo Yi dealt with things and waited for her to rest. In fact, Bo Yi did this for a reason. He was not sleepy when he first laid down, so it was easy for the two of them to stick together. If they stuck together like this, it was easy for things to happen. If he interrupted them at the critical moment, it might affect their relationship. It made an mu wonder what was wrong with her. Therefore, in order to avoid any physical contact with her at this time, he had to go through great pains. Fortunately, an mu did not think too much about it and only said that he had worked hard and should go to bed early. An mu slept very deeply after she got pregnant. She knew that Bo Yi had a second personality, but once she closed her eyes at night and opened them again . Chapter 2179 - Chapter 2179: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (6) Chapter 2179: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (6) Translator: 549690339 The night had passed, but she did not see the second personality. She did not even know if the second personality still existed. If her long-term companionship could help Bo Yi¡¯s personality return to normal, she would be willing to give up anything because she knew that it would be a great burden to Bo Yi for a long time. The next day. since they were leaving in the afternoon, an mu and bo yi prepared to have lunch. When an mu was walking on the beach, she suddenly saw a fisherman coming back from the sea in the distance. It seemed like he had a lot of harvest, and there seemed to be a lot of shellfish on the boat. She was suddenly interested and quickly jogged over. When the fishermen returned from the sea, there would indeed be some people who would go over to watch. An mu wanted to see if she could find any purple shells here, even if she could buy them. There were a lot of fish, corals, and shells on the boat, and an mu quickly searched for them. however, the heavens did not disappoint those who worked hard. when the old fisherman put the fish into the frame, a pinkish-purple shell suddenly appeared on one side. it seemed to be shimmering with colorful light under the sun. an mu¡¯s eyes widened immediately, and she reached out her hand excitedly. ¡± uncle, uncle, i want to buy that shell! ¡± She stood there and could not reach it. At the same time, when she opened her mouth, someone seemed to have seen the shell. Suddenly, someone reached out and picked it up. An MU¡¯s eyes widened. that ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll take it, boss. I want to buy this purple shell.¡± A girl¡¯s voice sounded. An mu was dumbfounded. What the hell? The old man suddenly looked at an mu, and then at the shell in the girl¡¯s hand. He was a little embarrassed for a moment, and finally said to the girl, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, this little girl spoke first . what do you want to say first? there are so many shells here. Who knows which one she wants? ¡® The girl held up the shell and explained. An mu then looked at the girl carefully. She seemed to be a young girl, but she was dressed very maturely. She was wearing sunglasses, dressed in branded clothes, and holding a Western-style Chanelle bag. Beside her, there was a man who looked like a rich second-generation heir with greasy hair and powdered face. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± that¡¯s right. At most, I¡¯ll pay double the price. An mu wanted to say something, but when she looked at the girl, she frowned slightly and suddenly said, ¡± Luan Xuewei? ¡± Suddenly, the girl opposite her was stunned, and her expression changed slightly. Then, she slowly took off her sunglasses and looked at an mu carefully. Oh, I was wondering who this familiar face was. I thought it was an ordinary face, but it turns out that you¡¯re a high school classmate. An mu, right? ¡± As she spoke, she looked at an mu from head to toe. She looked at the cheap floral dress that was characteristic of the local shop and suddenly smiled meaningfully. what¡¯s wrong? are you also here for a vacation? ¡± You haven¡¯t changed after so many years. I thought you went abroad after studying well.¡± An mu did not pay much attention to her sarcastic words. She had a conflict with this girl in high school. At that time, her deskmate was the class monitor, and he was also a very gentle and handsome boy. This girl liked him, but the class monitor confessed to her. Although she didn¡¯t accept it, it also attracted Luan Xuewei¡¯s hostility. Especially when there was a class meeting where poor students were being helped, she, as the literature and art Committee member, handed the donation to him and then deliberately let go . Chapter 2180 - Chapter 2180: invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (7) Chapter 2180: invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (7) Translator: 549690339 The loose notes fell all over the ground. He squatted there and picked them up one by one in front of the whole class. He had been humiliating him in all sorts of ways. In fact, poverty was not scary. What was scary was other people¡¯s poor hearts. Luan Xuewei¡¯s family was not that superior. She was just better than him and more beautiful. Therefore, she would only bully those who were worse off than her. The past flashed in front of her eyes, and an MU¡¯s face was calm. She said in a deep voice, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have so much to say to you. I saw the shell first, so I hope you can give it to me. hey, why are you asking me? I¡¯m not the seller. We¡¯ll pay three times your price, and you ask the shop owner who he¡¯s selling it to. The girl said to an mu playfully, especially when she saw that an mu had nothing valuable on her, and her eyes flashed with contempt. an mu was disgusted by her behavior. she looked at the old man, and an mu said, ¡± uncle, i hope you can sell the shell to me. i¡¯ll definitely offer you as much as they do. ¡® As soon as she said that, the girl burst into laughter and said to an mu, ¡± do you have to be so funny? I¡¯ll pay three thousand Yuan for a shell that can be seen everywhere on the beach. Can you? ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡® we¡¯ll pay 30000. uncle, please give us the shell. thank you. ¡® Suddenly, a man¡¯s elegant and gentle voice was heard, and then an mu felt a slender big hand on her arm, bringing her into his arms. At that moment, time seemed to have stopped. There were quite a few tourists who had returned from fishing. The sudden appearance of a man shocked everyone. It wasn¡¯t just the words he said, but also the glimpse he gave when he looked in the direction of the sound. The man was wearing a white shirt and black pants. His skin was as fair as Jade, his face was handsome, and his body was slender. He stood out in the crowd and seemed out of place. An mu glanced at him and saw that he was about to transfer the money to the old man. From 3,000 to 30000, it was not a difference of three times, it was a difference of ten times. There was no way a shell could be worth that price. However, at this time, the girl called Luan Xuewei saw Bo Yi¡¯s appearance. Her eyes were wide and she was dumbfounded. She had a look of disbelief. It was unknown whether she was shocked by his words or by his appearance and aura. ¡°miss, i¡¯ve already paid. i¡¯m sorry to ask you to give the shell to me.¡± The old man said. However, as soon as she said that, the person who made her face burn suddenly seemed to be severely humiliated. She looked away and looked at an mu with jealousy, then said, ¡± you¡¯re really pretending to be fat. What¡¯s the big deal with thirty thousand Yuan? we¡¯ll pay sixty thousand Yuan! After she said that, she said to the man beside her, ¡± my dear, hurry up and give me the money! The man¡¯s face turned green with anger when he heard that. are you crazy? I wouldn¡¯t pay even 3000 Yuan for a broken shell, let alone 60000 Yuan. Put the shell there and leave! He wasn¡¯t stupid. The man in front of him was tall and handsome, and she didn¡¯t know where his soul had gone. He was still here trying to cheat her of her money. He was really a shameless slut. The woman named Luan Xuewei was so angry that her face turned green and white. Other people offered thirty thousand Yuan to buy a shell for an mu, but he was not willing to buy it for himself for three thousand Yuan. This ¡­. Chapter 2181 - Chapter 2181: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (8) Chapter 2181: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (8) Translator: 549690339 This made him feel even more ashamed than before. However, she was finally a Big Shot on the list, so she couldn¡¯t go overboard. An mu quickly went to take the shell. Seeing that she had succeeded, her eyes flashed with deep jealousy and hatred. When an mu reached out to hand it to her, she let go of her hand first, and the shell fell to the ground. He fell on a rock in the shallow sand and broke a corner. An mu immediately squatted down to pick it up, but one of the Shell¡¯s corners had been broken. It was broken. She looked at the scene, and her heart ached and she was angry. Her hands were shaking with anger. She stood up with the shell and suddenly pushed the girl hard, shouting, ¡± how dare you break my shell! the girl did it on purpose, but she used an mu¡¯s push to make a fuss. she suddenly shouted, ¡± why did you hit me? you didn¡¯t catch it. you¡¯re so uncouth. you blame others for your own mistakes. oh, i remember now. you¡¯re actually born without a mother, right? look, look, i can¡¯t agree with your manners. ¡® With a loud slap, an MU¡¯s face was slapped hard. An MU¡¯s fingertips trembled with anger. It was fine if she said it was her, but she even humiliated her mother. She could not stand it! Luan Xuewei was stunned by an MU¡¯s slap. When she realized what was happening, her expression changed and she stared at an mu in disbelief. you, you dare to hit me-!? ¡°So what if I hit you? I¡¯m going to hit you!¡± An mu was like a violent and angry little beast, and her soft and gentle eyes became fierce and sharp. She broke her shell, humiliated her mother, and wanted to hit her! Luan Xuewei suddenly raised her hand in anger, but before she could touch it, someone firmly held her arm and threw it to the side. A cold and emotionless word jumped out, ¡± get lost! The girl was thrown to the ground by Bo Yi, which showed how strong he was. When the girl saw the man appear and hit her, a trace of embarrassment and hatred flashed in her eyes. She turned her head and shouted at her boyfriend, what are you still standing there for? I was beaten up by someone else. Can¡¯t you see? ¡± The man knew that he had been provoked. He gritted his teeth and rushed forward. However, before he could get close, Bo Yi lifted his leg and kicked him away. I¡¯ve said it before. Get lost. Don¡¯t let me see you again! you, you dare to hit me? don¡¯t, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Just wait and see how I find someone to deal with you-! With that, the man¡¯s face turned ugly and he quickly ran away, not caring about Luan Xuewei. After she got up, she was full of jealousy and looked at an mu unwillingly. Then, she turned to Bo Yi and said, ¡± handsome guy, I advise you to open your eyes and look for another woman. She¡¯s my high school classmate. She has a bad reputation and is the most attractive boy to others. She¡¯s quite shameless! As soon as he said that, an mu stepped forward angrily to refute him, but her waist was grabbed from behind. Then, she heard a cold and emotionless voice in her ear, ¡± I don¡¯t care about what happened in the past. It¡¯s my honor that she took a fancy to me. Also, she¡¯s not just anyone, she¡¯s my wife. I hope you can disappear from our sight immediately, or I¡¯ll make you compensate for the loss of the broken shell! The girl¡¯s face turned pale when she heard that. She could not believe that an mu could find such a handsome and generous husband. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 2182 - Chapter 2182: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (9) Chapter 2182: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (9) Translator: 549690339 Even if he was not a rich husband, he was willing to spend 30000 Yuan on a shell for her. Which woman didn¡¯t want this kind of love? however, her boyfriend wouldn¡¯t be willing to buy her happiness even with 3000 Yuan. He immediately paled in comparison. Luan Xuewei was so jealous that she could die. Now, under the man¡¯s threat, she could only prepare to leave in embarrassment. After all, she would rather die than compensate for a shell. However, before he left, he didn¡¯t forget to say sarcastically, ¡± you¡¯ll get it from me sooner or later! She firmly believed that an mu used to be poor, and she was poor now. Otherwise, she did not even have a brand on her. She only had things sold on the island, and she was willing to spend a lot of money to buy a broken shell. If she was not pretending, what else could she be? An mu looked at her back as she left, and she could not help but be angry. However, when she thought about what Bo Yi had done, from slapping Yan Xuewei¡¯s face in the beginning to believing her without hesitation and even saying that she was his wife, an mu felt that she seemed to feel better after being comforted by Bo Yi. But- An mu lowered her head and slowly opened her palm. She looked at the pinkish-purple shell that was half the size of her palm. It was missing a corner, and her heart could not help but feel regretful and pained. It was so rare to find a shell. Although it was not pure purple, it was not easy to find it. But it was broken by that girl. How could she be so despicable! An mu carefully took out a piece of paper towel and wrapped the small piece of broken debris. She said regretfully, ¡± it seems that I can only glue it back with glue when I go back. What a pity. The two of them left the place as they talked. As they walked, the people around them dispersed, and no one looked over. Bo Yi suddenly stopped, looked down at an mu, and said in a soft voice, ¡± close your eyes. ¡°What?¡± An mu was a little surprised. Bo Yi raised a hand and covered her eyes. An MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What, what was going on? After a moment of darkness, when Bo Yi slowly removed his hand and an mu slowly opened her eyes, a small and exquisite purple shell was reflected in front of her eyes. The patterns on the shell were stained with a little sand. Under the afternoon sun, it shimmered with light, looking extremely beautiful and exquisite. An mu was completely dumbfounded. At this moment, Bo Yi¡¯s calm voice could be heard. just now, when you went to see the return of the fishing boat, the waves were rather big. After they retreated, I saw a shell washed up by the soft sand. Unfortunately, it was a purple shell. I wonder if you like it? ¡± it was a purple shell. Do you like it, Yingluo? An mu looked at the delicate purple shell and listened to what he said. She was so touched that she almost cried. When she looked up at him again, her little nose was sour, and her eyes were red. She was still holding the pink and purple shell in her hand, and she directly threw herself into his arms. ¡°Yingluo likes it, likes it, how can I not like it?¡± Actually, the purple shell was not that important. What was important was the sustenance of a beautiful love. Hence, the most important thing was Bo Yi. However, she still loved this little purple shell! The two of them took a cruise back after lunch. It was only forty minutes from here to the pier in the city center. Seeing that the wedding would be held in two days, an MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He started to feel more and more nervous. Because it meant a lot of things- Chapter 2183 - Chapter 2183: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (10) Chapter 2183: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (10) Translator: 549690339 She would meet with Bo Yi¡¯s friends, interact with his family and even his parents. An mu thought of Bo Yi and could not help but be curious. What were his parents like( they actually gave birth to Bo Yi so well. The two of them left the island. It was such a beautiful island. It was only a short distance from the city center, but it was so beautiful that it seemed to be cut off from the world. It was as if time was being dragged out bit by bit. However, what an mu hated most about this vacation was meeting that high school girl. However, after the shell incident, an mu did not expect that they would meet again on the cruise ship. It seemed that they had to return to the city. When she went to the washroom, she heard a familiar female voice shouting at the staff on the cruise ship, ¡± why can¡¯t it be upgraded to the first-class room? I want to stay in the first-class room. Don¡¯t you want money? I¡¯m paying more, so why can¡¯t you let me rest inside!? I¡¯m sorry, miss. We really don¡¯t have a problem with the money. There are people in the first-class box. An mu had to pass by and happened to hear the staff member¡¯s words. At the same time, she also looked at the source of the woman¡¯s voice and then walked away indifferently. Even if she didn¡¯t have eyes on her back, she could feel the burning gaze on her back. It was as if he wanted to penetrate her. In fact, an mu really did not understand why some people always talked about money and made themselves look like nouveau riche, as if money was omnipotent and could solve everything. When she came out of the bathroom, the noise was gone. However, on her way back, a foot suddenly stretched out in the corridor and wanted to trip her. However, an MU¡¯s eyes were sharp, and she was on guard. She directly stepped on the pair of LV high heels, and a scream was heard. Then, a figure suddenly stood up and reached out to grab an mu. are you blind? how dare you step on me? do you know how expensive my shoes are?! You accompany my shoes ¨C ! ¡± an mu looked at luan xuewei¡¯s ugly expression. she was expressionless, but after a second, two seconds later ¡­ she suddenly raised her foot and stepped on luan xuewei¡¯s shoes again. ¡± it¡¯s just a pair of shoes. if i dare to step on it once, i dare to step on it again. i¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better not provoke me again. otherwise, i¡¯ll make you suffer. ¡± After that, an mu shook off her arm and brushed it away in disgust. She turned around and went up the spiral stairs. luan xuewei was about to chase after her angrily, but when she saw an mu going upstairs, she suddenly realized that the guests in the luxurious first-class room were upstairs-! So, an mu was embarrassed? No. How could it be? how could an mu be with such a rich man? that man looked so handsome. If he was not a gigolo and was rich, why would he like an mu? She was more beautiful than an mu! What did an mu do to attract that man? Luan Xuewei thought of the man¡¯s appearance before and her heart became more and more unwilling. At this moment, her boyfriend walked over. alright, baby, you¡¯re still angry. If we didn¡¯t have something to do and need to leave now, I would definitely find someone to teach that man a lesson! luan xuewei turned around and snorted. ¡± if you have the ability, then go. they are not on the island anymore. they are now above you! In the first-class private room. [brother nine: actually, this is just foreshadowing. There¡¯s something more important ¡ª an, I¡¯ll secretly reveal that brother nine is already writing a new novel and has a draft in stock. Please vote..] Chapter 2184 - Chapter 2184: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (11) Chapter 2184: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (11) Translator: 549690339 The man¡¯s eyes widened in shock. what did you say?! those two people are actually up there?¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t want to have any contact with those two people. He just thought that they would never meet again, but he didn¡¯t expect to bump into them on the same cruise again. However, he had just been kicked by that man, so he was naturally resentful. He glanced upstairs and cursed, ¡± then he¡¯s asking for it. We¡¯ll see if we can find someone to deal with him after we get off the cruise. After saying that, he took out a mobile phone and dialed a number. He gritted his teeth and dialed it. The cruise arrived at the port in the city center in about forty minutes. An mu had been taking a nap on the bed in the private room. She did not know if it was because of the cruise, but her stomach did not feel very comfortable, and she even felt a little nauseated. Bo Yi asked someone to bring a lot of fruits to relieve her, and an mu kept eating oranges. It seemed that eating something sour could relieve her pain. Bo Yi saw that she did not look well, and his heart ached a little. It had been more than a month, and she was about to start vomiting in the morning. An MU¡¯s body was already weak, and it would probably get worse. Bo Yi had been waiting for the cruise ship to reach the shore so that he could bring her back to rest. Someone had already come to receive them. Most of the others had already arrived in G City. Ah Chen had contacted him before, and since he was free now, he came over to make arrangements for them. After all, Leng yunchen¡¯s wedding was going to be held in G City, and they would be living here in the future. Soon, the cruise ship arrived and Bo Yi brought an mu down. One by one, they went ashore. They were not in a hurry, and they only went down when most of the people had left. An MU¡¯s little face was very pale, and her stomach had been churning during the cruise. Why did she not remember being seasick when she came? At this time, an mu seemed to have seen someone from the corner of her eye. She turned around and saw Luan Xuewei and her boyfriend walking toward the dock not far away. Luan Xuewei was looking at her with ill intentions, and there was a faint sneer on the corner of her mouth. An mu frowned slightly, then turned back without a word. ¡°What?¡± Bo Yi was holding an MU¡¯s waist as they walked forward. An mu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡± actually, I forgot to tell you just now. I saw the couple who broke my shell on the cruise ship again. They also came down, but I saw the girl smiling at me with bad intentions just now. I was thinking ¡­ I was thinking that you just hit them. Would they come to find someone to clean up now? Before an mu could finish her sentence, Bo Yi snorted softly. it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s getting interesting now that you¡¯re here. What? An mu was a little surprised. What kind of explanation was this? However, she saw that Bo Yi did not take it to heart, so an mu did not say anything. It seemed that there was nothing Bo Yi could not solve Well, except for his body. They quickly walked out of the dock and came to the side of the street. At this time, the sea breeze behind her carried the smell of perfume, and an mu could not help but cover her mouth and dry vomit. She seemed to be in a bad mood, and she said with difficulty, ¡± it¡¯s so uncomfortable. The smell of perfume makes me want to vomit. Not far away from her was Luan Xuewei, who had just passed by. when luan xuewei heard this voice, her face suddenly darkened. At this time, a BMW was parked on the side of the road. In terms of Car Series, it was worth more than a million Yuan and could be considered a luxury car. Luan Xuewei was carrying Chanelle¡¯s small bag ¡­. Chapter 2185 - Chapter 2185: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (12) Chapter 2185: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (12) Translator: 549690339 She glanced at Bo Yi, who was beside an mu. She did not know what that glance meant. Then, she snorted coldly and got into the BMW by the roadside with her boyfriend in her high heels. After she got in the car, the window was deliberately lowered. She looked at an MU¡¯s plain and weak appearance with contempt in her eyes. In the end, she was still not convinced that an mu could find such a husband. She did not know if he was rich or not, but his temperament and appearance were so outstanding that it made people jealous. She subconsciously believed that he was not rich because an mu was just a bookworm in school. She was a stupid fool and did not look as good as herself. Why did she have a class monitor who she liked and now a rich man who was pursuing an mu as his wife? Especially in today¡¯s society, people were very particular about matching social status. The richer the person, the better. Therefore, she did not believe that an mu would have such a good life. However, at this moment. Her boyfriend laughed coldly and said, ¡± the people I called are here. I¡¯m going to kill that bastard now! He actually dared to kick me in front of so many people. If I don¡¯t beat him to death today, I¡¯ll make him kneel and kowtow to me!¡± With that, he opened the door and got out of the car. After he got out of the car, he waved to the back. Immediately, seven or eight people holding iron bars came out of a van that had just arrived. They looked like gangsters from the underworld. They quickly came over, and the people around them who saw them were scared and quickly moved away. Luan Xuewei had rarely seen such a situation, but the previous incident was indeed infuriating. She was pushed away by that man without any pity, which almost made her fall. He even hit her boyfriend. It was simply embarrassing. So it was good to teach them a lesson. After Luan Xuewei saw that they had gone over, she could not help but get out of the car and go over. There was a low-key luxury limited-edition luxury car parked not far ahead. Bo Yi brought an mu over. An mu was not surprised to see such a luxury car. After all, he said that he wanted to buy an Island yesterday, Huahua. Although she was a soft little brat, who asked her to have a big lion who loved her dearly? Just as they were about to get into the car, a group of people suddenly jumped out from behind and rushed toward them with iron bars. An MU¡¯s face turned pale when she saw this. Bo Yi wrapped one arm around an mu, his expression calm. ¡°ha, i¡¯ve finally found a chance to hit me and my woman! I¡¯m going to beat you to death today. I¡¯ll beat you until all your teeth are on the ground and you¡¯ll kneel down and kowtow to me!¡± Luan Xuewei¡¯s boyfriend said with a cold expression as he held an iron bar. ¡°What are you waiting for? kill him!¡± Someone shouted and was about to swing his iron rod. An mu was terrified, and at this critical moment, suddenly¡±Bang-I¡± Following the sound of a gunshot, someone suddenly screamed. The iron bar fell and he knelt on the ground, screaming in pain. His wrist was covered in blood. He actually dared to shoot in such a public setting. The group of people suddenly trembled and almost peed their pants. An mu was also shocked, but when she reacted and turned around, she saw a man getting out of the luxury car a few steps away. He was wearing a Special Forces uniform and black military boots. He looked very cold and handsome. At this moment, he was striding over with a gun in his hand. put down your weapons! The sudden change in the situation was not only unexpected to an mu, but also to everyone else except Bo Yi.. Chapter 2186 - Chapter 2186: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (13) Chapter 2186: Invisible posturing is the most fatal, dog abuse (13) Translator: 549690339 After Leng yunchen¡¯s previous big case had been successfully closed, he had been promoted to a higher rank. When he came to pick them up, he did not expect to encounter such a scene. Who was the stupid one, wasn¡¯t this just walking right into the line of fire? Luan Xuewei¡¯s boyfriend was completely scared out of his wits. Trembling with fear, he pointed the gun at him and the iron bar fell to the ground. He had just wanted to beat him up while they were at the port, but who knew that a gun-wielding soldier would suddenly appear here! ¡°Raise your hands, behind your heads, and squat down!¡± Leng yunchen shouted sharply, then took off the Bluetooth headset on his collar and said, ¡± there¡¯s a group fight at the pier in the city center, and they are maliciously hurting people. Come over quickly! As soon as he said this, the group of people immediately panicked. An Xuewei¡¯s boyfriend raised his hands and said nervously, ¡± Sir, Sir, I was wrong, I was wrong. Please give me a chance! Actually, they were the ones who started the fight. Even if you really want to arrest someone, you should arrest them!¡± As soon as he said that, an MU¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly. However, the next second, she saw the cold man in camouflage clothes walk over and kick him from behind. He scolded her with a cold expression, ¡± you better stay still! Deliberately causing trouble here, disrupting public order, fighting, and you want me to give you a chance? It seems like you¡¯ll have to be locked up for three to five years!¡± After that, he looked at Bo Yi. he glanced at bo yi, then at the slender and frail-looking girl in his arms. leng yunxi said, ¡± bo yi, quickly take her to the hospital. your girlfriend doesn¡¯t look very well. An MU¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. What was going on? this man actually knew them. Bo Yi closed his head slightly and acknowledged him. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. This happened when you came to pick me up. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. I¡¯ll see you later. With that, Bo Yi brought her to the luxury car. He opened the door and let himself in first. An mu then realized that the person was here to pick them up, but he was a senior officer. She had seen the military rank on his shoulder, and it was at least a Senior Colonel. She obediently wailed. What kind of people did Bo Yi get along with? When Luan Xuewei¡¯s boyfriend saw that Bo Yi and that man were in cahoots, his face turned green with anger. The car they drove away was a limited edition luxury car that was worth tens of millions. At this point, he was very clear. That man was definitely not an ordinary person, not to mention that he knew someone from the Army. What did this mean? it meant that he had power and status. He didn¡¯t know what kind of big background he had, but it was more than enough to kill him! as soon as an mu and the others got into the car, they heard the sound of police sirens around them. it seemed that the police had arrived. An mu felt that the air was a little stuffy at this moment, so she rolled down the window a little. However, this surrender ¡­ He immediately saw Luan Xuewei, who was standing by the side of the road in a daze and looking at him in disbelief. He looked as if he had been triggered by something. His face was pale. An mu looked at her expressionlessly at first, but as the car drove away, she slightly raised an arc and returned Luan Xuewei¡¯s sarcasm and disdain for her.. Chapter 2187 - Chapter 2187: Have you lost your sexual interest in her (1) Chapter 2187: Have you lost your sexual interest in her (1) Translator: 549690339 She had said before, don¡¯t provoke her anymore. An mu suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡± would they be locked up in that situation just now? ¡± When Bo Yi heard this, he frowned slightly, then said calmly, ¡± they will be locked up if you say so. It¡¯s fine as long as they are not allowed to be bailed out. They can be locked up for as long as you want. Moreover, I don¡¯t think many of them are clean. They must have committed other evil deeds. It¡¯s easy for them to be locked up for a long time. An mu heard this and thought for a while. After a long time, she slowly said, then let¡¯s do this. In this case, Luan Xuewei would definitely break up with her boyfriend. Didn¡¯t she always look down on poor people? However, she did not have much money. Not to mention, he had done so many things to frame and defame her in the past. However, an mu did not know. When the police were about to catch them and take them away, Luan Xuewei¡¯s boyfriend applied to speak to his girlfriend. The police agreed. As a result, when Luan Xuewei¡¯s boyfriend saw her, he was so angry that he slapped her, then kicked her a few times and roared at her to get lost! With so many people watching, although the police quickly took him away, Luan Xuewei still lost her face. She was beaten until she sat on the ground, her clothes in a mess, without any dignity. In the end, she covered her face and looked at the direction where an mu and the others left with hatred. Her eyes flashed with resentment and viciousness. The car sped on the road. After an mu repeatedly emphasized that she was fine, Bo Yi had to drive back to the hotel. In fact, Bo Yi also knew about an MU¡¯s condition. Instead of going to the hospital, it was better to call the hospital over so that he could be prepared. At this moment, Bo Yi suddenly thought of something and said to an mu, Mumu, that man just now is my friend. The wedding we are attending this time is his wedding. An mu was a little surprised when she heard that. She did not expect him to be the groom. he looks so cold and handsome. What does the bride look like? ¡± Indeed, such a cold man, what kind of woman would marry him? bo yi hesitated. ¡± the bride is his sister. ¡°What? What?¡± an mu was stunned. It was his sister? you¡¯re calling her a sister like father and mother?! ¡± Bo Yi said slowly as he drove, ¡± if you put it that way, I guess so. An mu: ¡± wawawawawawawawawawa!! An mu could not believe it and kept asking Bo Yi. Bo Yi finally stopped teasing her and told her that Leng yunchen was not related to his sister by blood. An mu was relieved when she heard that. Unconsciously, she patted her little heart. She had almost been frightened by them. They thought that people with high status like them could ignore worldly ethics. At this moment, Bo Yi suddenly called. He put on his Bluetooth Earphone and answered the call. He muttered ¡®okay¡¯ and ¡®got it¡¯ from time to time. When an mu retracted her gaze and looked at Bo Yi, she realized that he was also looking at her, as if the person on the phone had mentioned something related to her. An MU¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise. After hanging up the phone, an mu asked, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? did something happen? ¡® Bo Yi looked at the red light in front of him and stopped the car slowly. He said calmly, ¡± it¡¯s okay. My parents will come over tomorrow and they asked me to bring you to see them. ¡°what!? ¡°So fast! An MU¡¯s skin suddenly tensed up.. Chapter 2188 - Chapter 2188: Have you lost your sexual interest in her (2) Chapter 2188: Have you lost your sexual interest in her (2) Translator: 549690339 This news came as a surprise. Although she was going to see him soon and she should be mentally prepared, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous when they really met. Waiting was always a torture. Bo Yi¡¯s hand fell on an MUs hand. He held her and said in a deep voice, ¡± don¡¯t worry, my parents will like you very much. They are very gentle people. An mu was skeptical. She did not think that he was really comforting her. However, there was nothing she could do even if she was nervous. An mu could only temporarily divert her attention. In fact, she was thinking, if she managed to get past his parents, should she bring Bo Yi back to her house to take a look at Qianqian? a complicated look flashed in an mu¡¯s eyes. In fact, the flight from here to the city she lived in was only a few hours, but to be honest, she didn¡¯t want to bring him back to that home. But it wasn¡¯t because her family wasn¡¯t well off. It was because of her father, the person who had scared her since she was young. She was more afraid and uneasy, worried about what would happen. He was afraid that he would make things difficult for Bo Yi. An mu looked at the heavy traffic outside and sighed slightly. Forget it. After he had a job and earned money, he would buy a house for his mother and sister so that they could escape from the house and divorce that violent man. Although he had given birth to her, she only felt endless fear. That night. An mu watched as Bo Yi went to work in the other room as usual. She asked for a glass of milk for him and told him not to rest too late. Then, she returned to the bedroom and took a shower. when an mu was undressing, she paused for a moment and looked outside. she could not help but sigh. Was she hallucinating? why did she feel that Bo Yi had lost interest in her? How long had it been? in the blink of an eye, it had been almost half a month. He had not touched her even once. Even though she would let nature take its course when it came to those things, she also liked to be intimate with him after she fell in love with him. However, it had been half a month since they had that kind of life. She felt that something was off. Although Bo Yi still treated her well, was her body no longer attractive to him? An mu could not help but speculate. Moreover, if she thought about it carefully, it seemed that she hadn¡¯t seen the second personality for a long time. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was too tired from playing, but she always slept all the way until dawn. She didn¡¯t know if the second personality had appeared yet. When an mu was about to go in to take a shower, she looked out the door and frowned slightly. She seemed to be thinking about something, and finally clenched her fists. Since he had doubts, he would solve them. There was nothing she couldn¡¯t say. She didn¡¯t want to hide anything from Bo Yi anymore. Otherwise, it would be too tiring. An mu went in to take a shower. About ten minutes later, when he was almost done showering, Bo Yi suddenly heard a scream from the bathroom. ah-! When Bo Yi heard this, he immediately put down his work and went over. An mu did not lock the door, so Bo Yi hurriedly pushed the door open and entered-! In the hazy water vapor, a white and slender figure could be vaguely seen. An mu stood on the marble with one hand on the wall. One of her legs was straight and tight, and her body was still trembling a little. Bo Yi immediately rushed over to support her. are you having a cramp? An MU¡¯s little face was about to cry, and her legs were trembling. my calf hurts. I suddenly had a cramp.. Chapter 2189 - Chapter 2189: Have you lost your sexual interest in her (3) Chapter 2189: Have you lost your sexual interest in her (3) Translator: 549690339 An mu did not expect to have a cramp all of a sudden, and she almost lost her balance. It was fine if it was just a cramp, but it was also very embarrassing for her to have a cramp in this situation. Although the two of them had already done it, now that they were exposed under the light, an MU¡¯s body could not help but blush. An mu was startled when he came over and put his arm around her shoulder. She subconsciously covered her trembling chest with one hand. To be honest, when Bo Yi came in, he also felt a strong visual impact. He was a normal man, but he was abstinent because of special circumstances. Facing an MU¡¯s fair and naked body, he was also seduced. However, that was not the most important thing right now. Bo Yi¡¯s slender body squatted down. He had experience with cramps in his calves, but it would hurt if an mu moved now. After Bo Yi squatted down on one knee, he carefully helped an mu sit on his leg, and he lowered his head to hold her cramped calf and massage it. The touch was delicate, and the White and slender calt was being kneaded in his palm. An mu groaned from time to time because of the pain. Her leg was obviously cramping, but the posture of the two people and the unbearable girl¡¯s low groan suddenly made the bathroom have an indescribable charm. An mu sat on his lap, her hands wrapped around his neck, and her face was so red that it was almost bleeding. The slight discomfort on her body made her feel even more embarrassed. ¡°I feel much better after Bo Yi encouraged me.¡± An mu felt much more comfortable in her lower leg, but after the pain was reduced, her other senses became more sensitive, so she even felt that her lower leg was a little itchy from his constant rubbing, and the skin around it was a little hot. When Bo Yi heard her, he gradually massaged her a few more times before slowly retracting his hand. However, when he turned his head again, his gaze inadvertently swept past her waist and below her cassock ¡­ An MU¡¯s whole body tensed up and her skin turned red. She quickly stood up and turned around to cover her chest. I, I thank you. An mu lowered her head, and her words were flustered and helpless. And behind her, she could feel his unusual gaze, which was a little burning. Bo Yi¡¯s clear eyes looked at her slender back. Her fair and beautiful lines and her wet short hair made the perfect lines of her back appear vividly. He couldn¡¯t help but look down. The curve of his waist and butt was indescribably sexy. Because an mu was thin, her butt was not big, but it was round and perky. Her slender waist was curved in a graceful way, which made people have a strong primitive desire. She really shouldn¡¯t be in this position. This posture could be traced back to ancient times. This was the wildest human posture for breeding clouds and making rain. Now, it triggered the wild nature and bestiality in his bones. Bo Yi stared at it without blinking, as if he was a little enchanted. His mind seemed to uncontrollably recall a certain position that he had used before. A different kind of lust. An mu stood there awkwardly. She stepped forward and turned on the shower to wash her body. The sound of the shower filled her ears, making her unable to hear anything else. It was as if she was covering her ears and stealing the bell to make her feel safe. However, suddenly, she saw the reflection of his tall and slender figure gradually approaching her on the smooth and white bathroom tiles. An MU¡¯s heart tightened. [ brother nine: yesterday, there was a reader who tried to guess the plot. The way he guessed it scared me to death.. ] Chapter 2190 - Chapter 2190: No more physiological interest in her?(4) Chapter 2190: No more physiological interest in her?(4) Translator: 549690339 Just as she was about to turn around, her wrist was suddenly grabbed and pressed against the wall. His other hand behind her went through her waist and pressed against his chest. Bo Yi lowered his head slightly, and his thin lips fell on her hot and tender skin. An mu trembled all over, and her eyelashes were wet with water vapor when the shower hit her. When Bo Yi held an MU¡¯s body in his arms, there was a moment of regret in his heart, but he could not hold it in. His large hand could not help but move up and down his waist. His little hand covered an MU¡¯s chest, and his breathing became heavier. In the hazy bathroom, the water was misty. The two of them were both moved. He had long been tempted. Bo Yi stood behind her. An MU¡¯s soft body was already numb as she leaned on his chest. The two of them were in close contact. In the adult world, there was more than one way to resolve one¡¯s desires. An mu could no longer stand. her face was red. After an unknown amount of time. he brought her hand down. She heard the sound of a zipper being pulled. The temperature in the bathroom was getting higher and higher. It was burning hot, and there was an intimate smell between the two of them. An MU¡¯s hair was wet. At first, it was because of the water droplets, but later, it was completely evaporated by the heat of her body. Her hair stuck to her cheeks, and her pure and lovely face added a different kind of charm. the sweat evaporated his wet rationality. She did not know how much time had passed when an mu was carried back. Bo Yi placed her on the bed and covered her with a thin blanket. An MU¡¯s little face was red, and she was a little shy. Bo Yi looked at her evasive gaze and his clear eyes darkened. He lowered his head, leaned close to her small mouth, and pecked her on the lips. go to sleep. I¡¯ll come over to accompany you after I¡¯m done with my work. An mu did not care about this now. She quickly covered half of her face with the quilt like a chick pecking at rice, and she was too shy to face him. Bo Yi looked at her and smiled. Then, he tucked her in and turned off the bedside lamp. the room was plunged into darkness for a moment. he kissed her forehead before getting up to leave. When the slender figure turned to leave, an mu pulled down the quilt slightly. Looking at his slender and thin body, her eyes were full of love and infatuation, and endless shyness. When Bo Yi closed the door, he subconsciously turned back to look at her and met an MU¡¯s infatuated gaze. His thin lips curved up, and suddenly, like the clouds and rain had dispersed, the spring flowers were brilliant, and the ice and snow had melted. An mu was stunned for a moment, and then her heart melted into a mess! As soon as Bo Yi left, an mu immediately grabbed the blanket and covered her face. She rolled around on the bed shyly and excitedly. When she was almost out of breath, an mu lifted the quilt and revealed her blushing little face, breathing heavily. after she calmed down, she slowly opened her palm. She looked at her own hand. Although the two of them did not have any intimate contact, it did not mean that they did not have any intimate actions. However, perhaps it was because this was the first time they had such an act, she even felt that it made her even more embarrassed.. Chapter 2191 - Chapter 2191: No more physiological interest in her?(5) Chapter 2191: No more physiological interest in her?(5) Translator: 549690339 as an mu thought about it, her small hands slowly curled up as if she wanted to keep the hot temperature in her palm. However , Back to the topic. No wonder when she had experienced that kind of thing, she had been so scared that she had to die every time. Yingluo was so sheepish. Then, Cheng. An mu could not help but feel hot when she recalled what happened just now. It was two O ¡®clock at night. The little figure on the bed had already fallen asleep. When Bo Yi came back, he looked a little tired. He had been busy for the past two days not only to escape from the things with an mu, but also because of work problems. However, it was already two O ¡®clock. bo yi was not asleep. when he glanced at his watch, he stopped in his tracks. It¡¯s two O ¡®clock at night, Yingluo. He was still him. Bo Yi unconsciously thought of his diary. It had already been two to three days, and ¡°he¡± had no more records. Could it be that the ¡°him¡± with the second personality was gradually disappearing? No. It wouldn¡¯t be that easy, because the second personality would appear at random times, not even at night. This time, when Bo Yi was taking a shower in the bathroom, he said, It was misty. the water splashed on his slender body. just as he closed his eyes and faced the wall to let the shower wash down, he suddenly felt a little dizzy-! Bo Yi hurriedly supported himself against the wall with one hand but the dizziness in his mind was getting worse and worse. He almost could not stand steadily. However, at this moment, some blurry memories appeared in her mind again. To him, those memories were both familiar and strange. She clearly didn¡¯t experience it in her memory, but her figure was in those broken and messy images- -! Her head started to hurt badly. It was as if something was being violently torn apart. It also seemed like some information was madly pouring in. Bo Yi¡¯s slender body was tensed up and his fists were clenched tightly. The scenes in the dark night, strange yet familiar, appeared in his mind. Xuanji was like a demon living in the dark, doing all kinds of things willfully. molested an mu, threatened an mu, raped her, and even killed her on a rainy night for her! The pain in her head was getting worse. Bo Yi finally could not help but punch the wall and growled in a low voice. There was a bang. Those images all disappeared-! It was so fast that no one could even catch it. Bo Yi¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently as he took in deep breaths. However ¡­ When Bo Yi slowly opened his eyes again, there was a sharp and treacherous look in his eyes. The shower continued to spray. His breathing gradually eased for a while, but after a while, he reached out his hand expressionlessly to adjust the temperature of the water. In an instant, the cold water washed over his thin and strong body, gradually dispelling the burning heat in his body. When Bo Yi came out again. He was wrapped in a white bathrobe. the loose sleeping robe hung on his body, looking elegant and noble with a bit of inexplicable laziness. He did not return to the bedroom. Instead, he returned to his workplace, pulled open the drawer, and picked up a pack of cigarettes. He went to the rooftop outside. He sat down on the bench. The night sky outside was quiet and lonely. Living in such a high-rise building, the open-air roof allowed him to look at the entire port city in the middle of the night. The stars, the bustling traffic, and the sparks of thousands of families seemed to be under his feet. The flame flickered and lit a cigarette. Bo Yi¡¯s cold lips parted slightly without any warmth. why did you appear at the same time as me? ¡± [ brother nine: I really f * cking want to upload more chapters. When I go home on vacation, I have to go to all kinds of parties. I even have to go skiing with you for dinner and wine parties. I started to quit drinking. My guilt gave me the motivation to stay up all night and continue to upload more chapters. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll continue to upload more chapters.. ] Chapter 2192 - Chapter 2192: Dual personalities appearing at the same time (1) Chapter 2192: Dual personalities appearing at the same time (1) Translator: 549690339 Why did you appear at the same time as me? fortunately, no one heard him. if anyone had heard him, they would have thought that bo yi was a lunatic who was mumbling to himself. However, in reality- Yes, Bo Yi had never experienced such a phenomenon. The first and second personality appeared at the same time. His body was completely occupied by two personalities. They were having a conversation. ¡°Hehe, Wangwu appeared at the same time? this isn¡¯t good. don¡¯t tell me i¡¯m going to devour you?¡± the second personality sneered. Bo Yi unconsciously frowned. He did not say anything more and just held the cigarette between his fingers, slowly blowing out smoke. the hazy smoke came out from his thin lips one after another. his delicate and handsome face was blurred by the smoke, making him look particularly cold and mysterious. ¡°Are you afraid? I can feel your heart now.¡± The second personality laughed sarcastically. When Bo Yi heard this, his expression became even more indifferent. He did not even think about it and just tried his best to calm down, smoking the cigarette unhurriedly. When the cigarette was completely burned out, he flicked the ash with his long fingers. Bo Yi stood up and said coldly, ¡± you want to occupy this body? dream on. Bo Yi turned around and walked back. Although he felt that the situation was not good, he was the main personality. Even if he disappeared, he would not be the one who disappeared. Moreover, he was controlling his own body. Bo Yi returned to his room. However, just as he took a few steps away from the Open-Air Balcony, his body suddenly began to stiffen. His slender body was also fixed in place. His entire body was stiff and numb, as if he could no longer move. Bo Yi¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. But gradually, a subtle change appeared on his face. After that, he saw his hands moving. He raised them up and spread them open. Bo Yi was extremely shocked when he saw his actions. That was because the action of raising his hand was not controlled at all! what did you do to me!? He asked angrily. as soon as he said this, the second personality had a playful look on his face. he looked at the body and said faintly, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m the dominant one at night! ¡± at night. Bo Yi¡¯s main personality was squeezed out and he could not control and occupy the body. The two personalities collided with each other in the same body. Bo Yi¡¯s heart was really hit hard. Were they going to merge or what? why did his personality still not disappear at night? It didn¡¯t disappear, but the strange memories that didn¡¯t belong to him were gradually being shared. It was as if he was forced to accept it. However, the feeling of not being able to control one¡¯s own body was truly terrifying. It was as if one¡¯s every move was being controlled by someone like a puppet. This was the first time such a thing had happened to Bo Yi and he found it hard to accept. If there were two personalities, it would be fine if he took control of the body. However, he was the main personality and he couldn¡¯t take control. This was terrifying. This made him have an inexplicable thought, as if he was the second personality. Thinking of this, his heart turned cold. Bo Yi looked at his body as he walked towards an MU¡¯s room, and he suddenly panicked. ¡°you cant go over! don¡¯t do anything to her, she¡¯s pregnant!¡± Bo Yi chided in a low voice. However, the moment he said that ¡­ The second personality threw out a sarcastic remark. you¡¯re the one who should shut up now! She¡¯s my woman, and you¡¯re occupying my woman, yet you still want to interfere with our contact?¡± brother nine: there¡¯s a high energy behind us. An, it¡¯s almost 3]] clock.. Continue to build during the day] Chapter 2193 - Chapter 2193: Dual personalities appearing at the same time (2) Chapter 2193: Dual personalities appearing at the same time (2) Translator: 549690339 As soon as the second personality finished speaking, he pushed the door open and entered. It had been a few days since Bo Yi had read the diary of the second personality. He was curious about ¡± his ¡± state at night but now, he could only watch helplessly as he felt and could not control everything. His emotions were almost unbearable. Although the second personality was also him, to him, it was like another person who occupied his body. If ¡± he ¡± did anything to an mu, he would not be able to accept it. However ¡­ The second personality seemed to want to make an MU¡¯s ownership clear, and what he did later deeply stimulated the main personality. The second personality looked at the slender figure on the bed. The coldness in his eyes slowly dissipated and a touch of nostalgia appeared. He looked at an MU¡¯s small face, suddenly bent down, and lowered his head to slowly approach her. An MU¡¯s back was facing him, and her small figure was curled up. Bo Yi rarely slept so late, but he had been busy recently. He did not expect such an accident to happen. Therefore, how could his second personality miss such an opportunity? he had long wanted to make his stand clear to the primary personality, so at this time, he did not hesitate to approach an mu to tease her. He sniffed the fragrance of her hair and his thin lips landed behind her white and delicate ear. He slowly closed his eyes and kissed her gently while slowly pulling down the thin blanket on her body. Don¡¯t be too obvious about what you want to do. Her round and bare shoulders were exposed. The main personality, Bo Yi, only felt that he was trapped in a cage. He could only watch as someone occupied his body and did those things to an mu. He tried his best to control his body, but he was completely restricted and had no way to do it. No matter how much his main personality resisted-! He was like a trapped beast that had no hope of struggling! The second personality, Bo Yi, lifted the blanket, revealing an MU¡¯s fair and delicate body that he had carried out of the bathroom. Her beautiful and slender lines, coupled with the nourishment and care she had received during this period, made her look like a juicy peach, making people drool. He looked at it with a little fascination, and then his hand fell on the tie of his nightgown around his waist. In an instant, his sleeping robe was wide open. He lifted the quilt and got in. He hugged an MU¡¯s body tightly, and it seemed to fit her slender and weak body perfectly. Meanwhile, on the carpet beside the bed. A large male bathrobe fell down. He stuck close to an MU¡¯s back, wrapped his arms around her slender waist, and gently caressed her abdomen for a while. Then, his long hands continued to move upward and covered the trembling in his palm. At this moment, his voice became low and hoarse. Bo Yi, did you see that? the child in my stomach is my child. The person I¡¯m carrying is my woman. All of this is mine. Very soon, even this body will be gradually occupied by me. You should accept the reality. As soon as he finished speaking. The main personality in his body was instantly enraged and felt like he was going crazy. The child in her stomach was his! An mu was also his! He was the master of this body! However, he could only watch his body get closer to an mu, and his big hands wandered all over her body. He even slid down and slowly separated her legs. His body was like that of a pervert, playing dirty at the back.. Chapter 2194 - Chapter 2194: Dual personalities that appeared at the same time (3) Chapter 2194: Dual personalities that appeared at the same time (3) Translator: 549690339 Bo Yi finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. There was a sharp pain in his mind. The two personalities seemed to be fighting each other in their bodies and their memories were also tearing apart. His body became stiff, his skin tensed up, and the veins on the back of his hands and his long arms were visible. In the end, Bo Yi hugged his splitting head and passed out. Early in the morning. the sky gradually brightened. An mu was still asleep, and the man beside her slowly moved his fingers. her thick and long eyelashes fluttered, and then a pair of clear eyes slowly opened. Bo Yi woke up. He lay there quietly, then slowly closed his eyes. This was because when he woke up, there were many unfamiliar images in his mind. They seemed to be his own memories, but they were also a little unfamiliar. All the information in his brain was quickly organized and put back into place. When he opened his eyes again, Bo Yi sighed softly. He looked at his hands and moved them. He was the one in control, but this information did not make him relax, because there was something in his body. That was something that had never happened before. It was the memory of the second personality that was causing him to suppress the second personality that was controlling his body. yes, the second personality had not disappeared. He just calmed down. In the past, Bo Yi did not believe that such a situation would happen to him. However, now, he really did not believe it. The two personalities were slowly starting to merge. He would also become irritable, furious, jealous, crazy and even want to kill. However, when he was in this situation, he didn¡¯t realize that his personality and his second personality seemed to have started to clash. It was only now that everything had calmed down that he had no choice but to admit that this was the truth. However, was this good or bad for him? It was said to be a fusion, but who could guarantee that someone would not be suppressed during the fusion process? but no matter what. bo yi knew that this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t happen for long. perhaps it would happen unknowingly. one week, two weeks, one month ¡­ two months ¡­ Would he have a new student? Today was the day to meet his parents. They would have lunch together. An mu usually woke up very late, but today, she suddenly sat up from the bed at seven o ¡®clock and rushed to the bathroom with a coat. Then, she lay on the toilet and began to vomit. She retched badly. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the morning, so all she vomited was acid water. When Bo Yi heard the commotion, he quickly got out of bed and went to the bathroom. ¡°mumu, how are you?¡± Bo Yi¡¯s large hand caressed her back as he asked worriedly. Bo Yi¡¯s eyebrows tightened. He knew what an MU¡¯s reaction would be, and once she did that, an mu would soon know everything. An MU¡¯s little face was pale, and she was particularly weak after vomiting. However, she still shook her head slowly. Huahua, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my stomach seems to have eaten something bad, and it¡¯s so uncomfortable. When Bo Yi heard this, his originally worried heart ached even more. Being pregnant and giving birth was a very torturous thing. An MU¡¯s body was still weak, and now she was pregnant before she could recuperate well. Bo Yi really regretted letting the child absorb nutrients. But what could he do with regret? he could only do his best to compensate her. Because if she aborted the child, her body would also be severely injured, Yingluo.. Chapter 2195 - Chapter 2195: Sudden accident, the child (1) Chapter 2195: Sudden accident, the child (1) Translator: 549690339 Bo Yi¡¯s heart ached as he carried an mu and kissed her forehead. be good, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call the doctor over to take a look at your body. an mu wrapped her arms around his neck and rubbed against his chest. her voice was weak and soft. ¡± huahua, don¡¯t worry. i still have to see uncle and aunty today. i¡¯ll pack up and talk about it later. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still time,¡± In any case, compared to the child, he was more interested in finding out about her current physical condition from the doctor. If one¡¯s physical condition was really bad, then there were some things that could not be forced. the doctor he called would definitely know what to say. although an mu said that she was fine, she could not help but feel a little warm in her heart when she saw how worried bo yi was. In fact, it was true. After the doctor came and carefully examined her, he said to an mu, ¡± it¡¯s just that your stomach is a little uncomfortable. Miss an¡¯s stomach has always been weak, so you need to pay more attention to your diet and rest. after saying that, he nodded and looked at bo yi. ¡± don¡¯t worry, mr. bo. it¡¯s nothing serious. pay more attention to your diet. ¡± Bo Yi thanked him and sent him out. Before he left, the doctor repeatedly said that there was nothing wrong, but he still suggested to Bo Yi that since she was pregnant, it was best to take an mu for a physical examination at a fixed time, not only to check on an MU¡¯s physical condition, but also the child¡¯s condition. Bo Yi nodded. In fact, he already knew that he could not hide some things from an mu anymore. when bo yi went back, an mu had already gotten up, put on her clothes, and packed up. she had an appointment to meet bo yi¡¯s parents at noon, and she could not delay it. as for the nausea, since the doctor said that she was fine, she was naturally relieved. bo yi got up early and made some light porridge and fruit salad for an mu. an mu ate a lot. an mu was puzzled. she said that her stomach was not good, but she could still eat a lot now. After the meal. bo yi went to arrange the meeting. His parents were rushing over by plane and would be there in an hour or so. According to him, he could have waited for them to rest for a day before meeting them, but his parents did not listen. When they heard that he was attending someone else¡¯s wedding with his girlfriend, his parents immediately rushed over without stopping. Hence, Bo Yi had no choice but to agree. He knew that he was worried about his marriage, and he also knew that they even thought that he could not find a girlfriend. They were even more worried that he would choose to be alone for the rest of his life. So, the problems that an mu was worried about? Ha. &Nbsp; It was simply impossible for it to exist. His parents would only like an mu a lot, but he would not tell an mu so much about this kind of thing. She would know the specific situation by then. Bo Yi sent someone to pick up his parents to the hotel. When it was almost time to meet, Bo Yi set off with an mu. However, this time, Bo Yi did not drive. As they were staying in a seven-star hotel, there were many high-end restaurants around. For convenience, Bo Yi chose one that was closer and had a more elegant environment. Besides, an mu was pregnant, so it was good for her to walk around more. However, this time, something unexpected happened. the two of them walked out of the hotel. when they were walking on the road, an mu felt that something was wrong. it was as if someone was staring at her in the bustling downtown area, making her feel uncomfortable.. Chapter 2196 - Chapter 2196: Sudden accident, the child (2) Chapter 2196: Sudden accident, the child (2) Translator: 549690339 Because she was sensitive and suspicious by nature, she could always sense that kind of gaze, and ¡­ To be able to quickly find that line of sight in the crowd! An mu suddenly stopped, turned around, and looked directly at that line of sight. However, when she looked over, she happened to see the window of a small silver van slowly closed, covering a pair of eyes with sunglasses. Then, the car started moving slowly and was blocked by a coming bus. An mu frowned slightly. Bo Yi sensed something and asked, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? are you feeling unwell? An mu pursed her lips and said slowly, ¡± it seems like someone is staring at us. Maybe I¡¯m wrong. Bo Yi¡¯s long brows furrowed slightly. He held her in his arms. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. An mu was in his arms, and no one could do anything to him. He did not think that an mu was being overly suspicious. If she was suspicious of something, it must be something suspicious. However, he believed that he would take good care of her. The two of them walked and were about to cross the street when the light turned green. However, just as a line of pedestrians was crossing the road, a car suddenly rushed out from the side, completely ignoring the red light, and rushed straight into the crowd-! Suddenly, someone screamed and rushed out of the crowd in a panic. They fled in all directions, and Bo Yi immediately held an mu tightly to avoid the danger zone. In front of them, after the car drove past them, the people who were running in a panic knocked down a seven or eight-year-old boy and stepped on him. An MU¡¯s breath tightened when she saw it, and she rushed over. ¡°An mu-!¡± An mu struggled out of Bo Yi¡¯s arms, and he shouted. However, at this time, after the car had scattered the crowd, it suddenly stopped, as if it had confirmed a certain position behind it, and then reversed back-! It happened to be right in front of an mu and the little boy. Bo Yi¡¯s face quickly turned cold. Just as an mu was about to get up with the little boy, he looked up and saw the car coming back. An MU¡¯s eyes widened. She wanted to quickly escape with the child, but the car quickly reversed, and the little boy was completely dumbfounded. His feet seemed to be stuck to the ground, and an mu could not pick him up. In the blink of an eye, the car rushed over-! ¡°Ah, Yingluo!¡± The people around them screamed in fear when they saw this. However, just when an mu thought that they were going to crash, a sharp silver light suddenly flashed in the air. In an instant, the car that was about to crash suddenly made a loud bang, and one of its tires burst. It could have stopped directly, but the inertia of the car was too strong, and it directly flipped over- ! At the same time, a black shadow quickly pushed the two figures to the side. The surroundings were in a mess. At the intersection of the bustling area, the traffic was blocked, and the van had flipped over. Bo Yi had protected an mu and the little boy to the crowd in the safe area. Someone had called the police, and the traffic police were rushing over. An MU¡¯s little face was pale, and she was breathing unsteadily. The seven or eight-year-old boy beside her was also scared out of his wits, and his legs were trembling. An mu slowly raised her head and looked at Bo Yi. Bo Yi saw the panic and fear in her eyes that had not subsided and immediately pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Huahua. An MU¡¯s eyes almost turned red. She did not expect such a thing to happen. She did not dare to risk her life because she still had Bo Yi.. Chapter 2197 - Chapter 2197: Sudden accident, the child (3) Chapter 2197: Sudden accident, the child (3) Translator: 549690339 Bo Yi, I¡¯m sorry. if Bo Yi had not saved her and the child, they would have been finished. Bo Yi had almost been injured because of this. ¡°Why are you saying sorry? you¡¯re not the one who should be saying sorry!¡± As Bo Yi spoke, his sharp gaze looked towards the location of the van. If this van was to go on a rampage, it might be because the car¡¯s brakes weren¡¯t working properly. However, if it were to turn back and continue to hit people, it would be a deliberate murder! He did it on purpose! It did not matter where an mu was, what she was doing, or whether she saved the child. The door of the car was opened from the inside with great effort, and a woman¡¯s figure was about to climb out. An MU¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw the person. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Luan Xuewei? how could it be her-! A layer of frost appeared in Bo Yi¡¯s clear eyes. He said coldly, ¡± this woman is dead for sure! Now, he was one hundred percent sure that this was a purposeful murder. He wanted to kill an mu. Detestable! That damned woman! An mu also realized the seriousness of the situation. No wonder Luan Xuewei wanted to reverse and hit her. Was she crazy? At this time, Luan Xuewei was struggling to get out of the minivan. The traffic police would arrive soon, and she was determined to escape without caring about anything. ¡°what should we do? she¡¯s about to escape.¡± An mu asked nervously. However, Bo Yi stared at that figure. Then, he took out his phone and dialed a number. He instructed expressionlessly, follow her. This time, don¡¯t let the police interfere. Send her to the Golden Triangle and tell old K to give him a person. Don¡¯t let me see that woman again! when an mu heard this, although she did not understand what he meant by going to the golden triangle, her heart still skipped a beat when she heard his last sentence. it was because she knew bo yi¡¯s methods, especially his second personality. he was extremely cruel. he would chop off his fingers and peel off his face. hence, she knew that luan xuewei would not have a good ending. She looked at Bo Yi, her eyes filled with doubt. Bo Yi said to her calmly, ¡± let¡¯s go. Someone has settled the rest. Let¡¯s go and have dinner. Of course, he knew that an mu wanted to know. However, he would not let an mu know this time. He was afraid that she would think that he was too dark. After all, she was still inexperienced in the world. In tact, the Golden Triangle was like an underground black market, where all kinds of dark trade and forces were rampant. Drugs, powder, alcohol, arms, diamonds, women, and all kinds of dark transactions were carried out. The only end for women who were sent there was to be played to death by people with eccentrics. An mu still escorted the little boy across the road. After the little boy recovered, he thanked them and quickly ran away. An mu smiled and looked at the little boy¡¯s figure as he left. She thought that he was quite cute. Bo Yi looked at her pale face and finally smiled. His eyes softened. Then, he raised his hand to hold her. However, at this moment, when an mu turned around and seemed to have relaxed, she looked at Bo Yi and suddenly, her vision turned black, and her feet felt light-! ¡± an mu, an mu-! ¡± An mu saw Bo Yi¡¯s stunned and panicked face at the last second before she fainted. She fainted without any warning. One second, she was smiling at the child, and the next second, she suddenly fainted-! Chapter 2198 - Chapter 2198: Sudden accident, the child (4) Chapter 2198: Sudden accident, the child (4) Translator: 549690339 An mu did not know what was wrong with her. Why did she suddenly faint? she only felt that her body was too weak and fragile, and her words always dragged Bo Yi down. He was worried and scared. However, in reality, what was wrong? her life was not as good as it was now, and she was not as fragile as she was now. An mu did not know how much time had passed, nor did she know what had happened. After she fell into a coma, she seemed to know nothing about the outside world. Time passed by slowly. It had been two hours since an mu got into the ambulance, received emergency treatment, and was pushed into the ward. An mu had been unconscious for five to six hours. Her slender and fair wrist was injected with glucose and other nutrients. At this time, an mu seemed to gradually regain consciousness. She was in a daze. She wanted to open her eyes, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t open them. She seemed very tired. An mu felt like she had slept for a long time, and she even had a dream. In the dream, there was a little baby. He was very cute, white and tender, and he had a pair of big, watery eyes. With her four legs facing the sky, her small white hands curled up, and toot little mouth, she was very likable no matter how one looked at her. In her dream, an mu only felt that the appearance of the baby seemed to melt her heart into a pool of water. But later, when she wanted to reach out to hug the baby and kiss him, the baby suddenly pouted and cried pitifully. He curled up his little fists and cried at her. An MU¡¯s heart ached when she saw him. She went to hold the baby, but as soon as she got close, the baby suddenly disappeared. His cute appearance and the heartache-inducing crying all disappeared in an instant. An MU¡¯s heart suddenly felt empty. no, no! ¡± ah! ¡± an mu shouted, and then suddenly sat up from the bed. she opened her eyes, and her forehead was covered in sweat. she gasped for air, and her chest was rising and falling violently. When she opened her eyes and realized that it was just a dream, an mu could not recover from it. It was too realistic. although it was fake, why did her heart hurt so much? It was as if that child was his own. There was no one else in the ward. The environment was comfortable, and it was obvious that it was a VIP Ward. However, there was no one else except her for the time being. The ward was quiet. an mu slowly lowered her head and her eyes fell on her abdomen. Her hand trembled slightly as she placed it on her abdomen. It was still so flat, but she seemed to feel a strange movement. It was as if there was a thud, thud, thud of her heart. Again and again, she was stubborn and tenacious. An mu really wanted to know what had happened to her. Morning sickness, all kinds of nausea, a great appetite, fatigue and sleepiness. If it wasn¡¯t for her period, she would have thought that she was pregnant. However, she would not know if she did not think about it. When she thought about it, an mu realized that all her conditions seemed to be the same as when she was pregnant. After all, she was a medical student. There were some things that she understood better than ordinary people. An mu saw that there was no one in the room. When she wanted to go downstairs to take a look, she suddenly saw a few test sheets on the bedside table. One of them was dark, and she did not know where the test was.. An mu went over to take a look, and it was an ultrasound! Chapter 2199 - Chapter 2199: an accident happened and the child (5) Chapter 2199: an accident happened and the child (5) Translator: 549690339 An mu was slightly stunned. Then, he picked them up and looked at them one by one. The more an mu looked at it, the more complicated the expression on her beautiful and pale face became. his brows furrowed even more. However, when she saw the last picture, her body stiffened completely and she was dumbfounded. The picture that appeared on the screen was a picture of the womb, and there was a small figure in it that had not yet formed. An mu looked at the picture, and her hand that was holding the list trembled a little. Pregnant? she ¡­ She¡¯s pregnant, Yingluo? She continued to look down. She was almost seven weeks pregnant. An MU¡¯s throat moved slightly. Looking at all the test results, he didn¡¯t know what to feel for a moment. Shock. His first reaction was shock. It was hard to believe. The slip fell off accidentally, and an mu quickly got out of bed to pick it up. As a result, the drip needle slipped from the back of her hand, scratched her skin, and blood oozed out. but an mu couldn¡¯t care about that. she quickly picked up all the forms and held them tightly in her hands. she looked down and double-checked them, reading every message on them. ¡°the child yingluo, do i have his child yingluo?¡± An mu looked at her stomach and still found it hard to believe. ¡°Child, huh. Do you have a child already? An mu looked at her stomach and still found it hard to believe. However, she had her period before. What was going on? An mu suddenly thought of something, and her body stiffened. She was pregnant, so her previous period couldn¡¯t have been a month . Yingluo. instead, it was ¡­ miscarriage. Symptoms? When an mu thought of this, she instantly felt a chill in her heart. It made her feel cold all over. When an mu looked at her belly again, she felt a hundred different emotions in her heart. In her dream, she had just dreamed of a cute little girl. Now that she woke up, she found out that she was pregnant. An mu really felt like she was in a dream. Are you sad because you¡¯re pregnant? She just didn¡¯t expect it and couldn¡¯t believe that she was really pregnant. This was her and Bo Yi¡¯s child, Yingluo. No matter what, she would protect the child and give birth to the child. Even if her current condition didn¡¯t allow her to do so, she couldn¡¯t hurt this life. An mu looked at the test sheet, and she could not help but feel a huge wave in her heart. After learning about her pregnancy, she had forgotten about many things. For example, he had to meet Bo Yi¡¯s parents during the day. And now ¡­ an mu sat on the edge of the bed, staring at the little shadow in the picture. when she looked at the child, she could not help but think of the little baby in her dream. it was white, tender, cute, and beautiful. That ¡­ Was it a child? was it her own child? did he appear in her dreams? An mu did not believe in such things, but the dream was too real. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the baby in her dream and the baby in reality, who was almost seven weeks old. If that was her child, after seeing it in her dream, she would naturally love and dote on the child in her stomach even more. Although she didn¡¯t want to have a child before, she wouldn¡¯t hurt the baby now that she was pregnant. he was her and bo yi¡¯s child. Just as an mu was thinking about it, the sound of walking and talking suddenly came from outside. It came from far and near, and it was faint. And from the sound of their footsteps, it wasn¡¯t just one person, but three or four. The person who came was indeed Bo Yi. He went to get the medicine according to the doctor¡¯s instructions, and he was only away from an mu for ten minutes. There were two people beside Bo Yi. The computer suddenly disconnected from the internet, and the cell phone¡¯s hotspot couldn¡¯t be connected. I¡¯m calling and sending word by word on my cell phone.. I want to die Chapter 2200 - Chapter 2200: An accident happened and the child (6) Chapter 2200: An accident happened and the child (6) Translator: 549690339 As for the two of them, when Bo Yi walked to the ward, he stopped and said to them in a low voice, ¡± dad, mom, wait outside for a while. I¡¯ll go and check on Mumu¡¯s condition. ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± The person who spoke was a very beautiful woman. It was Bo Yi¡¯s mother, an GE ¡®er. She was over forty, but she still looked very young. Her figure was perfectly maintained and her face was beautiful. People would believe that she was under 30. Besides her son, her husband, Bo Yan, was also standing beside her. Due to years of exercise, his body was tall and slender, and his face was sharp and angular. He was very handsome. At this age, a man was at his most mature and charming. At this moment, an GE ¡®er frowned slightly and said to her son worriedly, ¡± son, what did the doctor say to you just now? how¡¯s your daughter-in-law¡¯s health? and the medicine you¡¯re holding, Hanhan? ¡± GE ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯re worried about your daughter-in-law, but let our son go in and take a look first. We¡¯ll go in and take a look when everything¡¯s settled. Bo Yan pulled his wife into his arms, then closed his head slightly to his son. go in quickly. An GE ¡®er also knew that she was too anxious, but she was also too worried. She had just changed her clothes and rushed over to the hotel after getting off the plane. However, after waiting for a long time, she received a call from her son saying that her daughter-in-law had suddenly fainted and was hospitalized. She anxiously asked what was going on, but Bo Yi didn¡¯t tell her. He just said that he was not in good health. When she heard that her daughter-in-law was not in good health, she was naturally even more worried. There were too many causes for illness. Her son¡¯s words were ambiguous, and she had even begun to worry about whether her daughter-in-law was ill. She didn¡¯t have any other intentions, she was just purely concerned. If she loved the house, she would love the crow. She would definitely love the person her son loved. And inside. When an mu heard their footsteps and voices, she was a little stunned. However, when she heard the words ¡®dad, mom, son, daughter-in-law¡¯ at the door, she realized who they were, and her eyes immediately widened. She sat on the bed in a panic. Bo Yi¡¯s parents were here? It was impossible for her not to be nervous at this moment. At this moment, the doorknob was suddenly opened, and an mu saw Bo Yi¡¯s figure. As soon as Bo Yi opened the door, he saw an mu sitting on the bed with a few medical reports in her hands! Bo Yi¡¯s heart tightened instantly, his clear eyes darkening. It had become complicated and unpredictable. He closed the door tightly, leaving the two of them alone in the ward. Why did he not tell his parents in detail that an mu was pregnant? if an mu did not want it, she could not let them Imow. as parents, they had long hoped that their children and grandchildren would be together and enjoy the happiness of a family. If an mu didn¡¯t want it, he couldn¡¯t force her, and he didn¡¯t want his parents to be sad, so he decided not to tell them. And right nnt,v Bo Yi looked at the test sheet in an MU¡¯s hand. He knew that an mu already knew. He did put it on the table. Maybe he wanted an mu to see it. After all, she had to face it sooner or later, and now it could not be delayed any longer. At this time, Bo Yi walked over with a bag of medicine. An mu looked at him without blinking, and a flash of panic flashed in her eyes. hey, Bo Yi, is this true? did you see the test results? Bo Yi, you¡¯re asking me to ask you.. Chapter 2201 - Chapter 2201: An accident happened and the child (7) Chapter 2201: An accident happened and the child (7) Translator: 549690339 An mu said and handed him the test report. How could Bo Yi not know that she was pregnant? he walked straight to the bed, put down the medicine, and reached out to hug an mu. He leaned over and held her tightly in his arms. Finally, he kissed her forehead and said to her slowly, ¡± Qianqian, Mumu, I¡¯m sorry. I know that you don¡¯t want children yet. You still have your own studies. Qianqian, it¡¯s true that we have children, but if you don¡¯t want to be a mother so soon, I won¡¯t force you, Qianqian. once she said this, she had thoroughly confirmed that she was pregnant. of course, an mu¡¯s heart was filled with complicated feelings. she was not mentally prepared for this child. she even thought that she was still a child who had not grown up completely, but now ¡­ an mu¡¯s long eyelashes fluttered slightly, and she subconsciously grabbed bo yi¡¯s arm. Hearing Bo Yi¡¯s words, she naturally took it to heart. Although she did not want to get pregnant, since she was pregnant now, Bo Yi¡¯s attitude made her feel a little more comforted. if she didn¡¯t want it, he wouldn¡¯t force her. she was grateful for his understanding. however, she knew that bo yi and si si liked children. That time when he had a meal with sang Xia and her family of four, Bo Yi had also said that he liked children. So for him, for the sake of their baby¡¯s life, she would give birth to it no matter what. An mu was held tightly in Bo Yi¡¯s arms. He kissed her gently. An MU¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and her nose was a little sour. She put some distance between them and looked up at him. Bo Yi, what about you? are you ready to be a father? Bo Yi was stunned. He didn¡¯t seem to understand what that meant. however, bo yi frowned slightly, then raised his hand to caress her little nose. his voice was low and gentle as he said, ¡± from the moment i met you, i¡¯ve already doted on you like a daughter. ¡± So, there was no harm in having another one. He was so lonely that he even thought that he would be alone for the rest of his life. It was already an extravagant hope to have a happy family. an mu almost cried when she heard that. She also reached out to hug him tightly and rubbed her wet eyes on his chest. Finally, she sniffed her little red Nose and looked at him with red eyes. Her voice was a little hoarse as she said, ¡± although I might not be ready, there are still seven to eight months left. I will learn to be a good mother for you and our baby. After he said this, Bo Yi¡¯s body froze. The blood in his body seemed to have frozen. what did an mu just say? She said she wanted to work hard to learn to be a good mother, Yingluo? Was this for real? was an mu really willing to give birth to this child? it was not that bo yi did not know an mu¡¯s dream and ambition. on the contrary, he knew everything. that was why he was shocked by her decision. she had even expressed many times before that she did not want to have children. So, he knew clearly how much an mu had sacrificed to make this decision. She had sacrificed too much. bo yi¡¯s heart was also in turmoil, and even his hand that was holding an mu was trembling slightly. Finally, he lowered his head and kissed an MU¡¯s forehead, her red eyes, her delicate little nose, and finally her lips. he hugged her and kissed her deeper and deeper ¡­. Chapter 2202 - Chapter 2202: An accident happened and the child (8) Chapter 2202: An accident happened and the child (8) Translator: 549690339 This kiss was filled with too many emotions. In the end, when they separated, his breathing was a little messy. He looked deeply at an mu and said, ¡± Mumu, thank you. Thank you for being willing to keep our child, but you don¡¯t have to learn how to be a mother. I¡¯ll take care of you in the past and now, and I¡¯ll take care of both of you after the child is born. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for everything. I won¡¯t let you suffer again. as he spoke, he could not help but hug her tightly again. ¡± and you can continue to study, continue to work, and continue to do whatever you want to do. if it¡¯s not convenient now, you can wait a year later, when the child is born, and then continue to attend classes. ¡® ¡°What about Yingluo¡¯s child?¡± An mu did not expect him to be so thoughtful and considerate. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the children. After we moved to London, the children and I will wait for you to come back from school every day.¡± for some reason, when bo yi mentioned these things that were about to happen in the future, a subtle emotion appeared in his heart. he was already filled with anticipation. An mu was extremely touched when she heard Bo Yi¡¯s words. he was a man who would think for himself and put himself first. furthermore, he was the person she loved. how could she not want this child? An mu suddenly thought of something, and her heart trembled. She looked at Bo Yi and asked, ¡± when did you find out? did you just find out about it from the examination? ¡± Bo Yi seemed to have known about it long ago. He seemed to have made all his decisions and plans. Was she imagining things? Bo Yi¡¯s clear eyes flickered slightly. How could he tell her that he was the one who had planned her pregnancy? However, just as he was about to say something, there was a knock on the door. The two of them were stunned when they heard the voice. Esoeciallv an mu. wait a minute, the people outside, wuwuwuwu! How could she have almost forgotten? bo yi immediately got up to open the door. an mu was so nervous that she did not know if she should sit or lie down. she hurriedly lay down and pretended to rest. her small face was almost buried in the blanket. she was really disgusted with herself. she actually acted like a coward at a time like this. how could she be so useless? however, after bo yi opened the door, the first thing he saw was a doctor in a white coat. Then, his worried parents stood at the door. When Bo Yi saw them this time, he heaved a sigh of relief. He opened the door and invited them in after the doctor came in. An GE ¡®er suddenly became a little nervous. She quickly walked in to see her youngest son¡¯s daughter-in-law. Bo Yi looked at an mu nervously burrowing into the blanket, and his eyes revealed a helpless smile. However, when his gaze suddenly fell on the back of an MU¡¯s hand, which was stained with blood, his smile disappeared and he walked forward. However, someone was a step faster. Oh my God, son, quickly bring some tissues over. Why is this girl¡¯s hand bleeding? ¡± An GE ¡®er quickly sat down and asked worriedly. An mu heard the sound and realized that her hand was held by a pair of soft hands. Her whole body suddenly tensed up, and then she slightly pulled the thin quilt down. ¡°auntie, yingying.¡± an mu¡¯s cheeks were red, and she subconsciously sat up. an ge ¡®er could finally see an mu¡¯s little face clearly. looking at the little girl¡¯s short hair and obedient appearance, she was instantly delighted. [ also, post it before 12 0 ¡®clock.. ] Chapter 2203 - Chapter 2203: An accident happened, the child (9) Chapter 2203: An accident happened, the child (9) Translator: 549690339 Her appearance was delicate and fair, and her soft short hair looked a little playful and a little clever. Indeed, the more one looked at her, the more comfortable she was. Not to mention her beauty, but the delicate beauty on the bed made people¡¯s heart ache. An GE ¡®er held an MU¡¯s small hand, took the paper towel that Bo Yi passed to her, and carefully wiped the blood on an MU¡¯s hand. Seeing that the needle had cut her skin, an GE ¡®er frowned slightly and sighed. Her heart ached as she said, ¡± how could I be so careless? it must be so painful to lose so much blood. bo yi frowned unconsciously. he wondered if it was because he had seen the test results and his emotions had fluctuated too much. An mu watched as Bo Yi¡¯s mother wiped the back of her hand. It would be a lie to say that she was not flattered, so she quickly said that she was fine, fine. Looking at Bo Yi¡¯s mother¡¯s face, if she had not heard their conversation outside the door, an mu really could not imagine that the woman in front of her was Bo Yi¡¯s mother. She was at most thirty years old. She was beautiful and young, but no matter how you looked at her, she seemed a little, a little bit embarrassed. Auntie, Yueyue, have we seen Yueyue before? no, no, I mean, I think I¡¯ve seen you, Yueyue, somewhere before? ¡± An mu guaranteed that she was not deliberately trying to start a conversation. She just felt that Bo Yi¡¯s mother looked very familiar, very familiar. Bo Yi¡¯s mother was really beautiful, like a big star. A big star? An mu was stunned. An GE ¡®er smiled gently at this moment. I really didn¡¯t expect that someone would still find me familiar after I retired for decades. As soon as he said this, an mu was completely dumbfounded. She looked at an GE ¡®er and then at Bo Yi. this, this Wanwan. At this moment, Bo Yi closed his head slightly and said gently, ¡± Mumu, my mother became famous in her early years and was awarded the best Actress. Later, she became a screenwriter and gradually retired from acting, living a stable family life. Of course, his mother still had a job. She was the chief firearms designer among the first batch of core members of the firearms group. She had a super high IQ and had received admission letters from many famous international schools during her college entrance examination. In her early years, she was an out-and-out top student. However, this was what their father told them later on. Dad is mom¡¯s uncle. The two of them were not blood-related, but they were ten years apart. He had once loved her as an elder, and later as a husband. this was what their mother had told them. In short, his parents loved each other very much. He was their third child, and also their youngest son. When an mu heard this, she was shocked. No wonder she felt that he looked familiar. She had watched Bo Yi¡¯s mother¡¯s movie when she was young. ¡°Auntie, when I was young, my mother and I watched the Chinese movies you acted in. You acted so well that I didn¡¯t dare to recognize you just now for fear of making a fool of myself. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you.¡± An mu could not help but say excitedly. The movie was very touching and heartbreaking. An mu remembered it clearly. However, when she suddenly saw Bo Yi¡¯s mother, she felt that she looked familiar, but she did not dare to recognize her. She did not expect that she was really the movie queen. Upon hearing this, an GE ¡®er smiled slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. time really flies. I was just married when I was filming, but in the blink of an eye, my youngest son is getting married too. Come, Mumu, this is from Auntie. Put this on. When we meet next time, you¡¯ll have to change how you address me. ¡® As he spoke- [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 2204 - Chapter 2204: An accident happened, the child (10) Chapter 2204: An accident happened, the child (10) Translator: 549690339 As she spoke, she was about to take off the blood jade bangle on her wrist. An mu watched as Bo Yi¡¯s mother took off the blood bangle on her wrist and put it on her. She immediately refused, ¡± Auntie, you can¡¯t, this is too ¡­ This was too valuable. One look and one could tell it was a priceless treasure. However, an GE ¡®er grabbed her wrist, and her voice suddenly became serious and gentle. Mumu, this is the Jade bangle of the Bo family¡¯s daughter-in-law. It¡¯s passed down. When you and Bo Yi have a son in the future, you can pass this on to your daughter-in-law. Be good and obedient. You must wear it well. As she spoke, an GE ¡®er had already slowly put the bangle on her. However, when an mu heard the last part of his sentence, she was slightly stunned because she did not expect that the most difficult thing she thought would happen so smoothly. Bo Yi¡¯s mother actually recognized her as her daughter-in-law, Wanwan, so easily. An mu slowly raised her head and looked at Bo Yi. Bo Yi touched her head. be good, put it on. This is the exclusive jade bracelet of the Bo family¡¯s daughter-in-law. It symbolizes that from now on, Mumu, you are a member of our family. Mumu, from now on, you¡¯re a member of our family. She was his person. At the end of his sentence, Bo Yi¡¯s voice was gentle, and he looked at an mu with tender affection. An mu looked at the Jade bracelet on her hand and gently touched it. Her eyes were slightly red. So, this was what it meant to meet. It was not as formal as she had imagined. There would be tricky and harsh questions. Their family recognized her at first sight. An mu could not describe the feelings in her heart. She was touched. In the end, an MU¡¯s throat moved slightly, and she asked Bo Yi¡¯s mother tentatively, ¡± Auntie, Qianqian, do you really not need to confirm with me again, my Qianqian? ¡± ¡°confirm what? Mumu, you¡¯re my son¡¯s chosen lover, so how can I not trust my son¡¯s taste?¡± an ge ¡®er raised her brows as she spoke. however, when she said this, she smiled calmly. ¡± girl, you¡¯ll know when you become parents. we don¡¯t expect our children to be successful in this life. we only want them to come to this world and accompany us. let them go through this journey on their own and experience the joys and sorrows of life, as well as the happiness and love of life. ¡® An GE ¡®er subconsciously held her hand tightly. Her pair of eyes, which had faint fine lines but did not conceal her flirtatious and charming appearance, revealed a bit of tenderness and love. Mumu Qianqian, you don¡¯t know how hard my son had been in the past. My greatest wish is for him to be happy and not be alone forever. I hope he can have his own family. At the end of her sentence, her eyes turned red. In the past, she had also taken care of her youngest son day and night. She loved him, made up for him, and accompanied him. However, his illness had become more and more serious. When he finally grew up, his temper had become more and more irritable. He had controlled his emotions and left alone for fear of hurting his family. Every time an GE ¡®er thought of this, her heart would ache so much that it was about to break. This time, an mu could not say anything. Bo Yi¡¯s past was really heartbreaking. She had also thought about doing her best to accompany him, and this time, she wanted to give him a truly complete Xuanji family. At this moment, for some reason, an GE ¡®er seemed to have suddenly remembered that there was an important outsider in this Ward-the doctor Who had come in with her. She immediately looked over and frowned worriedly. doctor, you¡¯re here for Wanwan? ¡± [ an ] Chapter 2205 - Chapter 2205: An accident happened, the child (11) Chapter 2205: An accident happened, the child (11) Translator: 549690339 Of course, she knew that the doctor was here to treat her daughter-in-law. However, she also wanted to know her daughter-in-law¡¯s condition and whether she was okay. But her son kept it from her. However, when the doctor heard this, he subconsciously glanced at Bo Yi. Bo Yi closed his head slightly without a sound. The doctor then said, ¡± Oh, Madam, your daughter-in-law is pregnant. She fell into a coma because she was too emotional during her pregnancy, but she ¡­ ¡°Wait-! What did you just say?¡± An GE ¡®er immediately got up from the bed and looked at the doctor in shock, as if she couldn¡¯t understand his words for a moment. W-pregnant? really? At this moment, Bo Yi nodded slightly and said in a gentle voice, ¡± yes, dad, mom, Mumu is pregnant. She¡¯s almost two months pregnant. as soon as the news of her pregnancy came out, bo yan and an ge ¡®er were shocked. however, they were people who had experienced big waves and reacted quickly, but they still couldn¡¯t hide their excitement. Oh my God, you¡¯re pregnant. I really didn¡¯t expect this. How could this be? this is great. Son, you¡¯re going to have a family soon. We can also hold our grandchildren! After an GE ¡®er came to her senses, she was so excited and happy that she was incoherent. A smile appeared on Bo Yan¡¯s handsome and mature face, as if he was particularly pleased. He said in a deep voice, ¡± then what are you waiting for since you¡¯re pregnant? hurry and see my daughter-in-law¡¯s parents. The two families are discussing meeting to get the marriage certificate and hold the wedding. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what we¡¯re planning to do too.¡± Bo Yi continued. He just came to see them first, and the next step was to see an MU¡¯s parents. However, Qianqian Mumu¡¯s parents and family environment were special, so he still wanted to see an MU¡¯s thoughts and opinions. Because Mumu didn¡¯t like her father very much, and she was even very afraid of him. Therefore, he had to take care of an MU¡¯s emotions and not let her feel any psychological pressure. At this time, an GE ¡®er was holding an MU¡¯s hand and asking about her well-being. She was worried about this and that. She really did not expect it. She thought that it was not easy for her son to bring home a partner to marry. Especially because of his body and personality, he was particularly picky with women. Others were also very picky with him, so she felt very lucky that she was not alone for the rest of her life. At first, when he found out that his daughter-in-law was in a coma and hospitalized, he was worried that she was not in good health. However, in fact, she was not in bad health. She was actually pregnant! This was simply double Happiness! bo yi did not let his parents stay for long. ¡± dad, mom, it must have been a tiring journey on the plane. go home and rest early. i will stay here with mumu. we will have a meal together after you are discharged. ¡± Although an GE ¡®er still wanted to talk to her little daughter-in-law, she took into account her health and immediately compromised. She urged Bo Yi to take good care of her. Bo Yi only heaved a sigh of relief after the two of them were sent out of the ward. His mother was still as naggy as before. After everything around them had quieted down, Bo Yi walked back and sat down to accompany an mu. An mu still had other things on her mind, and she was a little hesitant at this time. Qianqian, Boyi, why don¡¯t you meet my mother alone? I don¡¯t want to go home and let you see my father. She didn¡¯t even want to see him. Bo Yi¡¯s heart ached when he heard what she said. The reason why an mu agreed to marry him was that he was good to her. A child like her would not be loved by her family. She would be with whoever loved her.. Chapter 2206 - Chapter 2206: Wedding of the century, conflict (1) Chapter 2206: Wedding of the century, conflict (1) Translator: 549690339 He touched her head. an mu, if you don¡¯t want to see some people, don¡¯t force them, or you¡¯ll be unhappy. You love your mother, so I¡¯ll go with you to see her. In fact, Mumu, when you were born in this world, your first identity was a daughter. Even if we got married, you were still your mother¡¯s child, and then my wife. An mu was an independent person and did not belong to him. Even if they were married, he would always respect her. As soon as he said that, an mu was even more touched. She had thought about it many times. She was able to meet Bo Yi. Perhaps it was because she had experienced too much suffering in her childhood and teenage years, and she had lost too much love. That was why God wanted to make it up to her. Otherwise, how could she be together with him like this, even to the point of blooming and ending up like this? it was the late autumn of another year. leng yunchen and leng xiaomo held their wedding in g city. the day of the wedding was very formal, and many military officers came to attend. this was a real wedding, and a military officer¡¯s wedding meant that there would only be one partner in one¡¯s life, and divorce was not allowed. The wedding was held in the military. On the day of the wedding, only his loved ones and close friends were present. It was a serious and formal wedding. On the day, Leng Xiaomo held her father¡¯s hand and wore a white and beautiful wedding dress. She held a delicate bouquet of flowers as she walked towards Leng yunchen. Leng yunchen gave her a little surprise. Leng yunchen took the microphone from the emcee and sang an English song, ¡± I love you, ¡± for Leng Xiaomo after a week of sang Xia¡¯s teaching. When you call when you fall I carry you I will support you when you are lost, when you are lost I¡¯ll take you home. Want the world to see, want the world to see You the one for me, you are my Leng yunchen¡¯s voice was low and charming, full of magnetism. His deep voice touched the audience and even made Leng Xiaomo cry. Leng Xiaomo¡¯s father was also touched and gratified. A few minutes later, at the end of the lyrics of ¡± I love you, ¡± Leng Xiaomo jumped into his arms and hugged him tightly. Leng yunchen held her with one hand and lowered his head to kiss her little mouth. Dressed in an olive green military uniform, he looked cold, handsome, and abstinent. The girl in his arms, however, was wearing a white wedding dress. Her slender figure made people love and cherish her. With Leng yunchen¡¯s tall and strong body, Xiao mo looked especially cute and lovely. Red rose petals fell from the sky. It was an olive-green, pure white wedding dress, and bright red petals. The scene was as beautiful as a painting. It was as if time had stopped at this moment. An mu and Bo Yi attended the wedding together. They were touched to witness the wedding of the couple. An mu had been curious about Leng yunchen, the senior Colonel of the Special Forces. He looked so cold and majestic. What would his wife look like? He didn¡¯t expect that it would be such a petite and beautiful girl. She was like a Cape Jasmine, petite and beautiful, but she also had a faint fragrance. And when they thought about how they were once siblings, it made people even more surprised and curious about their relationship experience. They were curious about what they had gone through to have such a day. But no matter what, she would give them her blessings. At the same time, she also looked forward to the day when she would be able to marry the man she loved and be with him forever. During the wedding. Because it was in G City, sang nuo and an Xiaoyang were also there, so they came together. They had both been admitted to the top university in Harbor City, which was also an internationally renowned school. An Xiaoyang was also considering going abroad to study in her third year. On the day of the wedding- Chapter 2207 - Chapter 2207: Wedding of the century, conflict (2) Chapter 2207: Wedding of the century, conflict (2) Translator: 549690339 on the day of the wedding, sang nuo and an xiaoyang had indeed come together. however, their attitudes were very distant. although they were a couple who had come from high school and had also appeared together, the two of them had almost no private contact when no one else came. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. Even when they sat together during the wedding, one was relaxed and cold, while the other was tense and stiff. After the wedding ceremony ended, sang Xia had wanted to talk to her brother and ask him to bring little yang to meet them for a meal and have a chat. She wanted to see if there was anything she could help with in life and school. However, as he was looking for them, he suddenly found two people arguing under a tree not far from the electronic gate of the military area. They seemed to be quarreling very fiercely and neither of them was willing to give in. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Sang Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the situation. what was going on with her brother? Why was he quarreling with a girl? the two of them seemed to be fine just a moment ago. Sang Xia did not want to disturb them. After all, this was a private matter between the two of them. However, when she saw an Xiaoyang crying from anger, she suddenly felt bad for her. She walked over without saying anything. She wanted to see how her brother was going to bully her. Meanwhile, on the other side ¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to touch you, then you can let that boy touch you, right? I¡¯ll f * cking break that bastard¡¯s legs the next time we go to school!¡± you¡¯re courting death! Santos shouted angrily and threatened. when sang nuo thought of the intimate photos on the school forum, he gritted his teeth in hatred. seeing an xiaoyang¡¯s eyes red because of someone else, although his heart ached to death, he wanted to kill that boy when he thought about it. Although sang nuo, who was almost twenty years old, was already an adult, he was currently in a bad temper and looked like an insensible young boy. he was clearly growing up and could calmly analyze many things. however, when it came to an xiaoyang, he could not control his emotions. When an Xiaoyang heard sang nuo¡¯s words, she was so angry that her stomach was about to bleed. She could only feel a metallic taste in her throat. She suppressed the anger and pain in her heart and said, ¡± you¡¯d rather believe others than believe me, even if I¡¯ve already explained it to you several times. Besides, why should I let you touch me?! There are so many girls in the school pestering you, you never reject anything you send to the Student Union, and you have scandals with so many girls, what did I say? Sang nuo, I¡¯ve already been tolerating you, don¡¯t go too far-!¡± Then, an Xiaoyang turned around and left. sang nuo¡¯s face turned green with anger, and he immediately went up to grab her. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to leave. did i ask you to endure it!? they sent things there because ¡­¡± ¡°Sanno-!¡± Sang Xia walked over and sneered. When the two of them saw sang Xia, their expressions changed slightly. Sang nuo grabbed an Xiaoyang¡¯s wrist and refused to let go. He said to sang Xia, ¡± sister, don¡¯t get involved in this. We¡¯ll-¡± ¡°Let go.¡± Sang Xia said coldly. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± ¡°I told you to let go!¡± as sang Xia spoke, she immediately walked up and pulled sang nuo¡¯s hand away. in an instant, a bruise could be seen on an xiaoyang¡¯s slender wrist from the blow. Sang nuo took a look, and his pupils instantly shrank slightly. The hand that was holding onto him tightened slightly, as if he could not bear to do it. [ also, release at around 12 0 ¡®clock.. ] Chapter 2208 - Chapter 2208: Wedding of the century, conflict (3) Chapter 2208: Wedding of the century, conflict (3) Translator: 549690339 A trace of guilt flashed across his eyes, but it disappeared in a flash. Seeing his sister leading an Xiaoyang to the side, sang nuo wanted to go up and pull her back. However, his sister was there to stop him. He could only swallow his anger and try his best to calm his emotions. ¡°All of you, calm down, calm down. And sang nuo, don¡¯t you know that you have to talk nicely with girls? what¡¯s the use of shouting in anger like you? If there¡¯s a problem, we¡¯ll use words to communicate, not for you to come here to vent your anger!¡± sang Xia scolded him coldly. ¡°You shut up! Stay here and be good!¡± Sang Xia turned around after she was done scolding her and looked at an Xiaoyang, who she was protecting behind her. Seeing an Xiaoyang¡¯s Red eyes, she felt her heart ache. She touched an Xiaoyang¡¯s head and said, ¡± Xiaoyang, I won¡¯t pry into your privacy, but I hope you can talk calmly. People always say things that hurt each other when they are angry. Verbal violence is also an act of violence. I don¡¯t want to see you two hurt each other when you love each other. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes turned even redder. sister, this isn¡¯t a matter of throwing a tantrum. It¡¯s sang nuo. He doesn¡¯t believe me at all, not to mention that he doesn¡¯t even know how to watch himself in school. However, as soon as he said this, sang nuo immediately rushed over without waiting for sang Xia to speak. He glared at an Xiaoyang and pointed at himself. you¡¯re saying that I don¡¯t know how to behave!? You were the one who told me not to disclose our relationship in college. You said you wanted to keep a low profile. I¡¯m single, so what can I do if those girls come for me?¡± As he said this, sang nuo became even more agitated. also, you said that those girls sent me things, and they didn¡¯t reject anything!? [ yes, I did accept them all, but what do you know? ] ¡°Our Student Union needs funds and supplies. I personally don¡¯t want those things, but the members of the Student Union asked me to keep them for the collective use of the Student Union. Those are things bought with money, so it¡¯s a waste not to use them, right?¡± So, why did you say that I¡¯m open to all girls just because of this?¡± Sang nuo was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. He was practically pressing an Xiaoyang closer and closer. He looked down at her from above, his gaze cold and filled with anger. There are indeed intimate photos of you and Jiang Yi on the forum. You were half-naked in the car. If you say that those are not true, then am I f * cking blind?¡± At the end of his sentence, Santos roared with red eyes. Once upon a time, in high school, he was handsome, cold, Black-bellied, and sharp-tongued, but he was so gentle and loving to her. Now, he was like a little beast that had gone crazy, venting his emotions without caring about anything. Suddenly, a slap ruthlessly landed on sang nuo¡¯s face. an xiaoyang¡¯s hand almost went numb from the slap, but she could not care about that. her red eyes were filled with anger, but they were also filled with endless disappointment. ¡± sang nuo, i¡¯ve said it many times. it¡¯s all fake. you¡¯ve never trusted me! ¡°Jiang Yi was indeed wooing me, but I never agreed. That was a photo of him and another girl in the car. It was photoshopped to look like my face on purpose. He said that he wouldn¡¯t let other boys woo me again. I never took him seriously because I felt that I didn¡¯t do anything and that I had a clear conscience! I¡¯m not like someone who, when I¡¯m being pestered by other boys, still has an ambiguous relationship with other girls in the Student Union. But until now, when something has happened, you only know how to blame me and not believe me-!¡± [ brother nine: calm down, I¡¯ll continue. PS: I¡¯ve buried a pit, foreshadowing, please give me a ticket.. Chapter 2209 - Chapter 2209: Let’s just break up (1) Chapter 2209: Let¡¯s just break up (1) Translator: 549690339 at this point, an xiaoyang¡¯s voice had turned from a low shout to a slightly hoarse choking. ¡± since you don¡¯t believe me, why are you still with me? at most, we can break up. ¡± After she said that, she turned around. The moment she turned around, tears fell. However, the moment she said that, sang nuo was completely stunned. His eyes widened, and in the next second, he quickly rushed forward to pull her back. what did you say? you want to break up with me?! An Xiaoyang¡¯s voice was choked. She desperately shook his hand off and shouted, ¡± yes! I¡¯ve had enough of you!¡± I have had enough of you. This sentence might be even more hurtful and serious than ¡®I don¡¯t like you¡¯. Sang Xia looked at her brother¡¯s dumbfounded expression and felt a headache coming on. The two of them were in school every day. How could there be so much trouble? What low-key, not public, what Jiang Yi, chasing little yang, what girl from the Student Union was having an affair with her brother? Why were there so many things going on between young couples before they even stepped into society? Sang nuo watched as an Xiaoyang left without any mercy. He was instantly riddled with holes from her words.¡¯l¡¯ve had enough of you. I don¡¯t love you anymore. I don¡¯t have any more patience for you.¡¯ That was the meaning in sang nuo¡¯s eyes. The blood in his body froze. ¡°What are you waiting for? You¡¯re clearly in the wrong in this matter. The two of you don¡¯t even trust each other and are in a relationship. Go!¡± in a fit of anger, sang Xia gave sang nuo a kick, telling him to quickly give chase. Sang nuo really went after him. From the first two steps, to suddenly running after her at a high speed in the end, perhaps it was because this year¡¯s cold autumn was too hurtful, the bleak wind blew until sang nuo¡¯s eyes turned red, and his handsome and fair face revealed a heart-wrenching and sorrowful expression. He knew that there was something wrong with him. He knew that he was being unreasonable, but he was still jealous, jealous, and angry. In school, before they had started school, an Xiaoyang had said that she wanted to keep a low profile and study hard. She also tried not to disclose their relationship. He had agreed, but she had an affair with another boy. It was even posted on the school forum with intimate car photos of ¡± her ¡± and Jiang Yi, that bastard. The whole school thought that Jiang Yi had won over an innocent and cute little Junior. When he saw them talking about this in high spirits on the Student Union forum, he accidentally saw the girl in the photo. He smashed his computer in anger and came out to look for her. And when he came to ask her, she refused to admit it. Perhaps, she was indeed innocent. However, he still felt hatred and anger. In his anger, he also did some things that he shouldn¡¯t have done, such as trying to have intimate relations with her for the first time. However, she cried very painfully and it made his heart ache. He could no longer do it. After that, they had a Cold War for almost a week. Although he went back to their apartment every day, they had slept separately. It was not until today, when they had come to attend the wedding and met, that he could not hold back the tension between them and rushed up to her to clear things up. It was so sad that he had waited for a whole week. someone once said that after an argument, whoever took the initiative to look for the other person would lose, because the other person loved the other person more than the other person. This was something that sang nuo did not accept any rebuttal to.. Chapter 2210 - Chapter 2210: Let’s just break up (2) Chapter 2210: Let¡¯s just break up (2) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang had been raised by him from a shriveled little bean sprout to a fair and tender girl. He had watched her grow up to be so pure, beautiful, obedient, and quiet. How could he allow other men to desecrate his private treasure? Sang nuo chased after an Xiaoyang. His legs were long, and he caught her within a few steps. An Xiaoyang struggled with all her might. Sang nuo did not argue anymore. He only hugged her tightly, shackling her in his arms. No matter what, he would not let her escape. In truth, sang nuo was afraid. He would rather an Xiaoyang be stupid and not know anything, only relying on him. However, she was not. She was very smart. After she went to college, she worked as a part-time translator and tutor. She even earned enough money to rent a house outside and live a small life. Back then, he was the one who took the initiative to pursue an Xiaoyang. Everyone said that he was outstanding, but he didn¡¯t know what was so outstanding about himself. When he faced an Xiaoyang, he didn¡¯t feel that he had any advantage. No matter how an Xiaoyang argued in his arms, it was useless, even if she hit his chest. Sang nuo had thought that an Xiaoyang was cold-blooded and did not care about him. However, when he saw her red eyes from crying, his heart instantly softened. When the two of them had gradually calmed down, sang nuo lowered his head and said to her in his arms, ¡± little yang, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t break up with me, okay? you can hit me or scold me, whatever you want, as long as you don¡¯t break up with me. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were red. She felt a little helpless when she heard this. Was this a matter of breaking up or not? The corners of her lips twitched and she said to him, ¡± sang nuo, even though you¡¯re not clear with other girls, I¡¯ve never asked because I know that you won¡¯t two-time, but when it comes to me, you care about this and don¡¯t believe in that. Does having sex give you a sense of security? do women nowadays really care so much about that membrane? no, at least not for me. If two people are not suitable, they will break up sooner or later. A membrane doesn¡¯t mean anything. Sang nuo¡¯s heart ached when he heard this. However, when he saw that an Xiaoyang really did not want to be entangled with him, he was even more afraid. He was afraid that an Xiaoyang was really tired of him. So now- In order to prevent her from leaving and breaking up with him, he had no choice but to compromise and admit his mistake. yang, I know I¡¯m in the wrong. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I¡¯m just too angry and too afraid. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll really have something with other boys. I¡¯m just jealous. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with other boys. You don¡¯t like me like this. I¡¯ll change. I won¡¯t say it again. Don¡¯t be angry with me. I really know my mistakes. An Xiaoyang¡¯s tightly clenched hands tightened again and again, but in the end, she slowly loosened them. Could she bear to break up? No. She clearly knew that sang nuo¡¯s actions were only treating the symptoms and not the root of the problem, and that such things might happen in the future, but could she really break up with him? She just wanted the two of them to calm down. Impulsive words could be very hurtful, and the damage it brought might be unrorgettame. Sang nuo felt an Xiaoyang¡¯s body go soft, no longer so tense. He wanted to strike while the iron was hot and lower his head to kiss her little mouth, but an Xiaoyang¡¯s head tilted, and the kiss landed on her cheek. An Xiaoyang pushed against his chest, putting some distance between them.. Chapter 2211 - Chapter 2211: Let’s just break up (3) Chapter 2211: Let¡¯s just break up (3) Translator: 549690339 Sang nuo¡¯s body became a little stiff. An Xiaoyang pressed against his chest and looked at him slowly with her red eyes. Her eyes were filled with love for him, reluctance, and other complicated emotions. She just looked at sang nuo like that, her lips moving slightly as she slowly said, ¡± sang nuo, we can not break up, but we can live separately for a period of time. I have a dormitory in the school, so I can live in the school for the time being. Let¡¯s all calm down and see things clearly. Let¡¯s talk things out clearly. If something like this happens again in the future, what should we do? we can¡¯t always fight as if we¡¯re going to break up. I¡¯m so tired. I don¡¯t want this to happen. When sang nuo heard this, he firmly disagreed. how can we live separately?! I won¡¯t allow it. We should have talked it out clearly and then moved in together to improve our relationship. If you and I move in separately, it¡¯ll only make us even further apart!¡± If someone were to take the opportunity to sow discord or take advantage of the situation, they would be finished. For example, that bastard Jiang Yi! An Xiaoyang pushed him away. Her eyes were red, and her red lips pursed slightly. if not, then we¡¯ll break up. Sang nuo, we can only see things clearly when we¡¯re a certain distance away. I¡¯m doing this for our future. Santos,¡±shua shua!¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s words had left him with no way out. They could either break up or live separately for a period of time. His chest heaved uncontrollably, and he clenched his fists. An Xiaoyang saw that his handsome face had turned a little gloomy. She took a step back and wanted to turn around, but sang nuo reached out and hugged her from behind. He hugged her tightly, and his breathing was a little messy as he said, ¡± okay, I promise, I promise you. What else could he do if he didn¡¯t agree? Now, he regretted not controlling his emotions, but it was too late. ¡°But little yang, if I promise you this, can you promise me one thing too?¡± Asked sang nuo as he hugged her tightly. An Xiaoyang was silent for a moment. She asked, ¡± what¡¯s the matter, ran ran? ¡® ¡°you have to promise me first.¡± Santos emphasized. At this moment, he was as stubborn as a child. An Xiaoyang¡¯s big bright eyes flickered. Then, she sighed. okay, I promise you. Only then did sang nuo retract his arms and bury his head in the crook of her neck. Between his hair, he took a deep breath of her body scent and said in a muffled voice, ¡± in the future, don¡¯t talk about breaking up, okay? I¡¯m scared. In the future, don¡¯t talk about breaking up, okay? I¡¯m scared? A muffled voice suddenly made an Xiaoyang¡¯s heart hurt. After that, she replied in a low voice, ¡± Hello, Wanwan. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have said that, but this matter was really important. He wouldn¡¯t have realized the seriousness of the matter if she hadn¡¯t said that. but, of course, she knew that there was a risk in saying such things. ¡°Little yang, I don¡¯t think we need to keep it a secret anymore. I¡¯ll look for you every day after we get back to school.¡± He was always looking for an opportunity to stick to her. After university, the two of them weren¡¯t in the same class, which made him very worried. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. She pursed her lips but did not say anything. Meanwhile, sang nuo hugged her tightly from behind and explained, ¡± when I was at the Student Union, I saw them playing on the computer. They were discussing that post on the forum, saying that a senior in his third year had hooked up with an innocent first-year junior. He even had sex in the car ¡­. Chapter 2212 - Chapter 2212: let’s just break up (4) Chapter 2212: let¡¯s just break up (4) Translator: 549690339 I took a quick glance and found out that the female lead of the post was you. I immediately smashed the computer and warned them not to say those words again. So-even if I didn¡¯t say anything, people would still suspect that our relationship is not ordinary. So, there¡¯s no need to continue hiding it. It was better to be generous and open, to let the other boys know that an Xiaoyang was already taken and that she was his! Not everyone could be fantasized about. When an Xiaoyang heard him intentionally or otherwise reveal the content of their classmates ¡®discussion, she felt ashamed and hateful, let alone sang nuo. Jiang Yi had indeed gone too far, but she had previously said that she did not want sang nuo to look for her in private because Jiang Yi was two years older than them in school and was already very well-known. She was afraid that sang nuo would be at a disadvantage. However, she couldn¡¯t say such words, as it would only agitate sang nuo even more and make him call people to fight. What if he got injured? An Xiaoyang lowered her head slightly. Her small hand landed on his hand on her waist and unconsciously tightened. She said slowly, ¡± alright, sang nuo. I¡¯ll agree to all of this. After the two of them made things clear, they gradually calmed down. However, they both knew that this was only the beginning. What would happen if those people found out that she was with the student council president after she returned to school? she was clearly just an unremarkable female student. There were too many outstanding fair, rich, and beautiful women in school. Even if she was not an ugly duckling, she would be Cinderella. How could she be involved with different men? furthermore, if she knew that they had been together for a long time, those who did not know would think that she had made sang nuo a cuckold. An Xiaoyang¡¯s head hurt when she thought about it. However, she had already promised sang nuo. In the end, an Xiaoyang decided not to think about anything. Some things could not be done as one wished. At the very least, after they made their relationship public, sang nuo would no longer be single. They would probably keep away the rotten peach blossoms by each other¡¯s side. However, an Xiaoyang did not know what kind of plans sang nuo had at this moment. His woman had been bullied. and he would definitely not rest until he killed the other party! After the solemn and heartwarming military celebration ended, they left in an orderly manner to prepare for the wedding banquet. At this moment, Rong Zhan, who was chatting with Bo Yi in the military area, suddenly received a call. His conversation with Bo Yi was interrupted. Rong Zhan frowned slightly, then took out his phone and looked at the caller ID. There was a string of unfamiliar numbers on it, and the sorting was very strange, without any logic. Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow eyes flickered slightly. He looked at Bo Yi and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go take a call first. Then, he turned around and took a few steps to answer the phone. As soon as the call went through, a low and hoarse voice of a man came from the other end. Hello, is this miss sang? there¡¯s a parcel for you at the entrance of the military area. Express delivery? Rong Zhan furrowed his brows and asked, ¡± what express delivery? ¡® Unexpectedly, the other party fell silent for a moment and hung up. Rong Zhan suddenly felt that something was not right. He quickly went to look for sang Xia in the crowd, but she was not there. His face changed and he left the crowd to look for her. just as rong Zhan was panicking, he saw sang Xia walking over from the military gate. he heaved a sigh of relief. It¡¯s fine to stay inside the gate of the military area. It can¡¯t be any safer inside. However ¡­ [ there are more chapters, please give me a vote.. ] Chapter 2213 - Chapter 2213: Strange delivery, master Zhan saves a life (1) Chapter 2213: Strange delivery, master Zhan saves a life (1) Translator: 549690339 However, he still quickly walked over and pulled her back. wife, what are you doing out there? You went to get the delivery?¡± as soon as he said that, sang Xia seemed to be a little confused. she frowned and asked, ¡± express? I didn¡¯t, what express delivery?¡± She had come back after seeing that her brother had almost coaxed an Xiaoyang. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart tightened when he heard that. That complicated and illogical number was not a normal number to begin with. Now that there was suddenly a parcel delivery, and it happened right before the wedding, Rong Zhan subconsciously felt that there was something fishy about it. Worried, he asked again, ¡± are you sure you don¡¯t have it? someone called me just now and said that someone sent you a parcel. It¡¯s now at the entrance of the military base and he wants you to pick it up. Sang Xia¡¯s expression gradually became serious. that¡¯s impossible. First of all, I wouldn¡¯t have asked someone to send something to the military area. Second, the thing that was sent would have my own number written on it. Why would it be yours? Besides, we¡¯re almost all here. Who would send anything here for a wedding? why would a wedding gift be sent to this military area? why didn¡¯t it come ¡­ No, wait . As sang Xia said this, she seemed to have realized something, and her eyes gradually widened. Rong Zhan¡¯s expression changed as well. He seemed to know what sang Xia was thinking about. He grabbed her hand and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all in the military. It¡¯s hard for even a mosquito to fly in. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t go out before we figure it out. However, after he said that, sang Xia immediately broke free from his hand in a panic and ran to the gate of the military area without saying anything. No, not all of them were in the military. Her brother and little yang were still outside. Rong Zhan saw his wife¡¯s condition and quickly ran up to stop her. what are you doing ¡­ ¡°my brother, my brother, little yang and the others, they ¡­¡± For a moment, sang Xia was so worried that she could barely speak, and her breathing was in complete disorder. Hearing that, Rong Zhan¡¯s delicate and devilish face changed instantly. He rushed over and even sneered at sang Xia before he left. stay where you are and don¡¯t follow me! Sang Xia watched as Rong Zhan rushed over. How could she not follow? However, she was even more worried. She didn¡¯t know about it before she analyzed it. Now that she did, she was shocked. It was a big wedding and everyone was in the military. The inexplicable delivery made people think that someone had sent the wedding gift, but the delivery clearly revealed something fishy. What if it was someone else, such as the Governor-General? If that was the case, then in today¡¯s environment, the easiest thing to mail would be a bomb. Because once they brought this thing in, the people who came today would definitely suffer. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would still be injured. Sang Xia also ran over quickly. However, when she left the military area, panting heavily, she stopped and took a deep breath when she saw the few people at the door. It was still alright. There should be enough time. The express delivery had not arrived yet. However- When sang Xia rushed over, she realized that sang nuo was holding an extremely exquisite music box in his hands! However, the expression on sang nuo¡¯s face was not very good, and his forehead was almost covered in sweat. Rong Zhan was carefully taking the Music Box from his hands, his expression cold. what¡¯s going on? where did you get this? ¡± Sang Xia asked.. Chapter 2214 - Chapter 2214: Strange delivery, master Zhan saves a life Chapter 2214: Strange delivery, master Zhan saves a life (2) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang said hurriedly, ¡± there was a delivery just now. It said that you wanted to give this gift to the newlyweds today. We wanted to help you bring it in, but the soldiers at the gate didn¡¯t allow us to open the box for security inspection, so we took it out. But before we could do the security inspection, brother- in -law came. As soon as he said this. Rong Zhan¡¯s expression turned even colder, and sang Xia shivered. The express delivery that she had sent to Leng yunchen and the others? ¡°You guys go in first, immediately. Don¡¯t come out.¡± Sang Xia said directly. but ¡­ Sanuo seemed to want to say something. ¡°No buts! hurry up and go in!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s palms were already sweating. The wedding march was still playing in the Music Box. The tune was melodious and pleasant, but why did it sound so soul-stirring at this time? What she was most worried about right now was whether there was anything wrong with the Music Box. However, even if there was, she could not back down. She could not leave Rong Zhan here alone. Just then, as the wedding march was about to end, Rong Zhan held the Music Box and left the place quickly, running to the other side of the wide road. Sang Xia shouted at Rong Zhan, but he left without looking back. He jumped over the roadblock and avoided the passing vehicles. He rushed to the opposite side because there was a River that flowed down the high Bridge. ¡°Rong Zhan- ! ¡± Sang Xia wanted to chase after him, but as soon as the red light passed, the cars that were coming and going at high speed completely blocked her way. In just a short moment, Rong Zhan was already far away from her. Was it a bomb or not? why did he leave without saying a word? if it was, how dangerous would it be for him to hold it-I Sang Xia¡¯s heart was in her throat. Rong Zhan¡¯s actions forced many cars to stop and some even crashed into each other. However, as soon as those people rushed out angrily, they saw a man in a black suit throwing something under the high Bridge. He threw it far, far away and then fell into the water. After he was done, his chest heaved up and down violently. The white shirt behind his suit was slightly wet. Rong Zhan took two steps back and turned around. hey, are you crazy? are you blind? why didn¡¯t you look at the car-! Someone stopped the car and rushed out to scold him. ¡°Are you looking for death! The car¡¯s damaged and you have to compensate¡±Bang-!¡± Just as they were scolding Rong Zhan, a loud sound came from the river under the bridge- ! A huge wave was created on the river surface. The water was even higher than the high Bridge. When it splashed onto the bridge, it drenched the people on the side of the bridge. Even the high Bridge under their feet seemed to shake. One could see how powerful this thing was. The people on the bridge screamed and ran away in a panic, thinking that it was an earthquake or something. Rong Zhan stood there, drenched, looking at sang Xia who was red-eyed from the wide street and the high Bridge that were separated by two obstacles. The Music Box was a bomb. as soon as he got close to it, although the music was covering it, he could still hear the beeping sound. it was the countdown of the bomb. as a big boss in arms sales, he was very familiar with it. However, he couldn¡¯t act rashly when it came to bombing. Even though he didn¡¯t know when the bomb would explode, he had to do it. Sang Xia was so scared that tears were streaming down her face. At this time, the traffic on the street and the bridge had stopped. Sang Xia quickly rushed over-! brother gong jiu,[an, support the handsome master zhan!¡± Please vote, the plot will develop quickly, everyone support Chapter 2215 - Chapter 2215: Strange delivery, master Zhan saves a life Chapter 2215: Strange delivery, master Zhan saves a life (3) Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia was so scared that her legs turned to jelly. She did not even know how she managed to run over. She pounced on Rong Zhan and hugged him tightly, as if she could only believe that he was safe and sound after she felt the warmth and touch of his hands. Her tears also flowed down her face. However, at this moment, she felt even more fortunate. She was glad that he was fine. If something had really happened to him, what would she do? what would the children do? Rong Zhan¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down. In the midst of the chaotic crowd, he held sang Xia tightly and brought her through the crowd, leaving the place. The bomb incident was over, and the danger seemed to have subsided. However, to Rong Zhan, it was just the beginning. This was just a warning. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have called him in advance. If he had reacted quickly enough, he would have saved everyone. If he hadn¡¯t reacted in time, the person who received the package would have died. At that moment, his phone suddenly rang again. Rong Zhan stopped in his tracks, and sang Xia held her breath unconsciously. The atmosphere became tense again. Rong Zhan took out his phone and looked at the string of complicated and illogical numbers on it. A murderous look flashed across his long and narrow eyes before he answered the call. As usual, he did not speak. A slightly hoarse voice came from the other end. I really didn¡¯t underestimate you. How is it? do you all like this wedding gift? ¡® Rong Zhan¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He looked down at sang Xia and continued coldly, ¡± don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ve violated the rules of the underworld? you didn¡¯t touch my family! not touching family members was a rule that everyone knew! Unless they wanted to be massacred! Unexpectedly, he chuckled. is that so? but I can see that all of you are not simple. Rong Zhan sneered. that¡¯s because you¡¯re too useless. while rong Zhan was making the call, sang Xia had already left his side and entered the security room at the entrance of the military area. There was a computer there, and the one on it had made room for sang Xia. She had already hacked into Rong Zhan¡¯s phone and was tracking the location of the caller. The reason why Rong Zhan stayed there was because he knew that the person was nearby and was watching their every move from the dark. However, the chances of him coming in person should be very small. It was very likely that he had sent spies to keep an eye on them. it was just that at this time, there was no need to guess who it was. the other party was not a fool. the firearms group had long known that the governor was not dead. no matter how he had saved himself at the bottom of the sea, he was still alive. Moreover, he appeared in the nearby sea when Leng yunchen was getting engaged. Sang Xia was frowning as she looked at the computer screen. She was quickly checking the hundreds of locations on earth. she knew that the gps had been fixed. however, one of the hundreds of gps coordinates was definitely the location of the person on the phone. she knew that rong Zhan was making a call to stall for time. she quickly checked. However, in the end, when the Enter button cleared all the obstacles and there were only three flashing red fixed spots left, the signal suddenly disappeared. Sang Xia looked out subconsciously and saw Rong Zhan standing at the same spot for a moment before looking over ¡­ The call was hung up. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she looked at the three locations displayed on the computer screen. Her gaze became a little deep and complicated. They were- Chapter 2216 - Chapter 2216: Strange delivery, master Zhan saves a life Chapter 2216: Strange delivery, master Zhan saves a life (4) Translator: 549690339 They were St. Petersburg, Buenos Aires, and another Harbor City. They were all scattered in different areas of the earth, but sang Xia did not expect that one of them would be in Hong Kong. Was it really there, or was it just a hindrance? He was so close just now. Rong Zhan entered. He looked at the location on the computer screen and his eyes darkened. Then, he bent down to turn off the computer and nodded slightly to the soldier inside to express his gratitude. Then, he got up and left with sang Xia. After leaving the room, Rong Zhan touched his pocket subconsciously, as if he wanted to smoke a cigarette. Sang Xia, however, took out a small box of chewing gum without saying a word. She opened it, took out a piece, and handed it to him. Rong Zhan lowered his head to look at her. Looking at his wife¡¯s cold and beautiful face, he suddenly laughed and took the gum. He chewed it a few times, looking a little unruly and a little handsome. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly. he lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. his voice was elegant and charming as he whispered into her ear, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i know where he is. i¡¯ll be going to Argentina in a few days. get the people below to prepare. i¡¯ll bring a few people over. ¡± Hearing this, sang Xia¡¯s eyes widened. how can you be sure that he¡¯s in Buenos Aires? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched and he suddenly said, ¡± kiss me and I¡¯ll tell you. He pointed at his face as he spoke. sang Xia was stunned for a moment before she realized what was going on. she could not help but hit him on the chest. ¡± you still have the time to play with this at a time like this? time is of the essence-¡± she did not finish her sentence. Rong Zhan suddenly lowered his head and covered her lips with his. Sang Xia blushed. They were in public and in the military. She was about to push him away, but Rong Zhan moved away first. He held her face with both hands and looked at her seriously. His fingers caressed her gently. wife, do you know that every time I make you feel uneasy, I feel like I¡¯m a failure? I just hope that you and the children will be happy and not have to worry every day. Sometimes I think that if you weren¡¯t a hacker and just a simple wife, it would be great. I like you to live a happy and simple life. He knew that the explosion earlier had scared sang Xia, but they were people who walked on the edge of a knife all year round. It was normal for something like this to happen. It was fine if she did not know, but if she did, it would be torturous for her to keep worrying like this. Sang Xia¡¯s heart started to ache. How could she not know what Rong Zhan was thinking? however, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. she had never thought of leaving or quitting her job as a hacker because she would feel more at ease with her help. sang Xia finally understood why rong Zhan asked her to kiss him. He was trying to distract her from her nervousness and fear so that she could relax. Sang Xia stood on her tiptoes, hugged him, and gave him a light Peck on the cheek. Her charming eyes seemed to be filled with deep affection. Rong Zhan, although I¡¯m worried about you, I also believe in you. You¡¯re the most powerful and outstanding man in the world. You¡¯re the pride of me and the children. Hearing that, Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched and he smiled in satisfaction. Good, she believed in him. She had bet everything on him, so how could he dare to let her lose? At this time, because of the explosion, the military Region had dispatched a team- Chapter 2217 - Chapter 2217: Strange delivery, master Zhan saves a life Chapter 2217: Strange delivery, master Zhan saves a life (5) Translator: 549690339 A team went to investigate the matter and protect the people outside. The other people at the wedding also appeared. Leng yunchen had just ended his wedding, and now he was out to deal with things. Rong Zhan gave Leng yunchen a hand signal, and Leng yunchen rushed over quickly. His expression was cold and serious. what¡¯s the situation? sang nuo just said that there was a situation outside. What¡¯s with the explosion?! Rong Zhan looked at sang Xia and said slowly, ¡± it¡¯s the governor¡¯s man. He sent a parcel with a bomb inside. I threw it into the river. Also, I found the governor¡¯s location. He¡¯s in Buenos Aires, the capital of Argentina. At this point, he looked at sang Xia and explained, ¡± when I was on the phone, I heard the sound of waves. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s in the sea near Buenos Aires. Based on the last three locations you¡¯ve filtered out, the weather in St. Petersburg is very cold at the moment, and the sea surface is frozen below zero. He can¡¯t be in Harbor City now. This is our territory, so he can¡¯t escape even if he has wings. Also, his Arctic base has been damaged, so he¡¯ll definitely find a new location to rebuild it. This is very important to him. Therefore, he¡¯s definitely not in Hong Kong. ¡± If he stayed in Harbor City, he would be discovered if there was any movement. He would send someone here to be an informer. Sang Xia didn¡¯t expect Rong Zhan to think this way. Was he really going to bring his men to Argentina? Leng yunchen¡¯s heart tightened when he heard Rong Zhan¡¯s simple explanation. Bomb, explosion, they were so bold to bring the bomb here. Under such circumstances, even though Rong Zhan made it sound simple, the mere act of throwing a bomb that could explode at any time into the river was enough to make one break out in cold sweat. ¡°to Argentina? i¡¯m going too.¡± Leng yunchen said with a frown. Rong Zhan patted his shoulder and smiled playfully. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. I can¡¯t sacrifice the time you spend on your honeymoon. It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime honeymoon. Don¡¯t let Xiao mo down. Besides, Hong Kong still needs you. It¡¯s not easy to get his hands on you. Although the Governor-General was mysterious, they were not weak. There were many capable people, and any one of them could take charge of an area. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first. The details of going to Argentina are confidential. Don¡¯t tell anyone yet. I will leave with my people in private. Also-¡± Rong Zhan stopped in his tracks and rubbed sang Xia¡¯s face with his long fingers. wife, remember to find me a substitute. it seemed like he could not let the governor-general find out about rong zhan¡¯s departure. Rong Zhan was going to Argentina this time. If he found out that the Governor-General and the rest were there, he would find out what they were going to do next and set up a trap to fight back. It would be best if he could kill them. The Governor-General appeared and disappeared unpredictably, but the territory that they liked would never be moved. the explosion was not hidden from any of them, because they had to have this kind of awareness. only by living in comfort would they be swallowed. however, when leng xiaomo learned that the governor-general had sent a bomb over, she felt particularly heavy and complicated. Why did the Governor-General always appear when he was busy? Could it be that he was still targeting her? Even if his biological sister was already dead. Leng Xiaomo¡¯s impression of the Governor-General would not fade with the passage of time. Instead, it would grow deeper. [ brother nine: there¡¯s more at night, rolling around for tickets meow ] Chapter 2218 - Chapter 2218: What she was afraid of had come (1) Chapter 2218: What she was afraid of had come (1) Translator: 549690339 although the bomb incident did not cause any physical harm to any of them, it increased their vigilance and successfully angered them at the same time. however, many times, one had to think from both sides. The Governor-General¡¯s people might be waiting for them to come and take revenge, but who knew what the final result would be? who would be the one to take care of who? Everything would be decided by strength. After the wedding, everyone returned to their own places. Rong Zhan and sang Xia, on the other hand, stayed behind. They went in and out more frequently, as if they were busy with something. however, many of them did not know that rong Zhan had not left his house for two consecutive days. the ¡®substitute¡¯ had been going in and out on his behalf, wearing a human skin mask that looked similar to his face and pretending to be him to deal with things. He had secretly brought a few agents from the base and was ready to leave Harbor City as ordinary people. He deliberately took a detour to go to Argentina from another transfer route so that he would not be noticed. The plan was perfect. if there were no accidents, then ¡­ However, Rong Zhan did not expect that when he really set off, something unexpected would happen! bo yi and an mu stayed in harbor city for the time being because an mu had to help them find the enemy¡¯s whereabouts. however, on the second day after the wedding, bo yi took a three-hour flight with an mu to a city on the mainland-h city. have much feelings for this place. Instead, she would feel depressed whenever she thought about the people who were afraid here. he had already brought an mu to meet his parents. now, he only needed to ask for an mu¡¯s mother¡¯s opinion before he could get married to an mu. In fact, Bo Yi did not have to worry about those things, but he respected and loved an mu. It did not matter when they got their marriage certificate. The important thing was to make an mu feel respected and loved. Therefore, he would definitely come to visit an MU¡¯s mother in person. When they arrived at H city that day. An mu made a long phone call to her mother that night and simply stated her purpose of visit. She said that she had a man she loved and wanted to meet her mother. If her mother agreed, she would directly register their marriage in H city. her mother was, of course, very surprised. She did not know what exactly happened and thought that an mu was still in school. So, when she heard about this, she suddenly felt uneasy. She agreed to meet her, but it did not mean that she would agree to get married. she did not understand why an mu had to register and get married when she was doing well in school abroad. an mu wanted to talk to her mother about her pregnancy, but after hesitating for a while, she did not continue. she was afraid that her mother would have a bad impression of bo yi before she even saw him. So, it was better to wait until he came. However, just as an mu and her mother were on the phone, the doorbell suddenly rang. An mu heard her mother hurriedly say,¡¯your dad is back¡¯. Then, an mu suddenly felt that her mother had subconsciously hidden the phone. This was because all the sounds behind him seemed to have weakened. An MU¡¯s heart tightened after hearing her mother¡¯s words. Her father was back, right? An mu did not dare to speak again, and she did not dare to hang up the phone. She seemed to want to know what the house was like now, and whether it was still the same as before when her father came back . Chapter 2219 - Chapter 2219: What she was afraid of had come (2) Chapter 2219: What she was afraid of had come (2) Translator: 549690339 It was filled with an air of nervousness and fear. Just as an mu was guessing- She suddenly heard the man¡¯s voice. That voice was still so familiar, like a demon¡¯s. The moment he opened his mouth, it made her blood freeze. She didn¡¯t know what was going on with her mother, but at this time, Yingluo didn¡¯t know what to do. An mu looked at the time. It was past ten O ¡®clock in the evening, so her father should be back. Yes, her mother was very weak. Apart from taking care of a few children, she even opened a grocery store and was exhausted every day. When her father came back, he had to serve him. An mu did not know if she was still like this after she went abroad. However, just as an mu was thinking this, she suddenly shouted, ¡± you f * cking come here-! The water is so hot, are you trying to burn me to death!¡± Then, there was a bang, as if something had been kicked over. An mu listened to the faint words from the other side of the phone. Although they were really far away and the voice was soft, she still felt as if her eardrums were about to burst. Her whole body could not stop trembling, and her forehead began to sweat. She did not dare to listen to the rest of the story as she was afraid that she would break down. The phone slipped from her hand and fell on the carpet. An mu leaned against the bed and slid down. She hugged her knees tightly, and her eyes could not help but turn red. It seemed to be filled with fear and endless hatred. How could there be such a father in the world? it was too terrifying. How could any human be a parent so casually? An mu remembered that she was always beaten by her father when she was young. She cried and asked her mother why she gave birth to her. Her mother hugged her and cried, ¡± sorry, sorry, ¡± but an mu knew that her mother could do nothing. her father always said how hard it was to raise them, and then he would hit and scold them. but why? with a father like this, were they willing to come to this world? After the video conference ended that night, Bo Yi returned to the bedroom of the Presidential Suite. When she came in, she almost did not see an mu. When he saw the shadow of the floor-to-ceiling window, he saw that an mu was leaning against the bed and hugging him with her arms around her knees. When he looked carefully, his shoulders seemed to be trembling slightly. Bo Yi¡¯s hand, which was about to unbutton his shirt, paused for a moment. Then, he slowly put his hand down and walked over. An mu was sitting there with him in her arms. Her eyes were red, as if she was afraid of something, but there was an indescribable hostility all over her body. bo yi looked at his feet. there was a cell phone lying on the ground. at this moment, there were faint sounds of abuse coming from the phone. the voice was very weak but the words were unbearable. Bo Yi¡¯s clear eyes darkened. He bent down to pick it up and hung up. he did not comfort an mu immediately. instead, he took out his phone, dialed a number, and ordered, ¡± get assistant chen to come now, immediately. ¡± after all of this was done, bo yi half-knelt in front of an mu and wiped the tears on an mu¡¯s face with his fingers. he said in a deep voice, ¡± mumu, i¡¯ve already arranged for someone to bring a divorce agreement to your mother when i meet her tomorrow. whether your mother needs it or not, it¡¯s good for her to consider it. An mu rubbed her red eyes, which were filled with hatred. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡± we have to get a divorce. My mother is a weak woman, and under that man¡¯s bullying ¡­. Chapter 2220 - Chapter 2220: What she was afraid of had come (3) Chapter 2220: What she was afraid of had come (3) Translator: 549690339 .. I¡¯m afraid she has already accepted her fate. She might be too afraid to get a divorce and would rather live like this. Bo Yi looked at an mu, and his heart ached for her. He could not imagine what an mu had experienced when she was young. Even now, an mu was still sensitive and psychologically fragile. Growing up in such a family environment all year round, it was very likely that she would have neurasthenia. Mumu, everything will be fine. I¡¯ll get the lawyer to help your mother. If she¡¯s willing to leave your father, I¡¯ll get the lavvyer to do his best to help her. I¡¯ll also provide her with all the security, so don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for everything. after bo yi finished speaking, he carried an mu and took her to the shower. At this time, he was indeed worried about her being alone. That night. it seemed to be very calm, but an mu did not sleep well. In the middle of the night, her lips kept moving, as if she was saying something. She looked nervous and her brows were slightly furrowed, as if she was dreaming of something that made her feel terrible. An mu was indeed having a nightmare. She dreamed that she was going to meet her mother tomorrow, but no matter how long she waited, her mother did not come. She began to worry, but when she lost her patience, her mother suddenly appeared covered in blood, and an mu was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. Then, she saw her mother suddenly fall down. She suddenly screamed and sat up on the bed ¨C ! ¡°no, no, mommy, mommy yingluo¡± Bo Yi was also awakened, and he hurriedly asked with a nervous expression, what¡¯s wrong, Mumu? what happened?! Did you have a nightmare? don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, dreams are the opposite, the opposite!¡± An mu sat on the bed with red eyes. She held Bo Yi¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes full of helplessness and pain. Bo Yi didn¡¯t say anything else. He just hugged her tightly and muttered softly, ¡± it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay, Mumu Mumu. Everything will be fine. Bo Yi knew that an mu was afraid of that person, but he did not expect her to be so afraid. She would even have nightmares. When he coaxed an mu to sleep, Bo Yi felt very tired and sleepy. However, when he laid down and closed his eyes, he suddenly realized something and opened his eyes. wait a minute. At this moment- What time is it in the middle of the night? Why did he wake up tonight, his body ¡­ The next day. Since they were in a hurry and only had one day to meet Mrs. An in H city, they had to return to gang city the next day. Hence, they had arranged to meet there in the morning. An mu had agreed to meet her mother at this time. Because the man in the morning would go out to earn money, and her mother would open a grocery store. Only after he left, her mother had a short period of free time to close the small grocery store for a while and come out to see her. Her mother knew that she hated and feared her father, so she did not force them to meet. For the sake of her mother¡¯s convenience, an mu arranged to meet at a tea restaurant not far from home. Bo Yi had chosen this place because he felt that only a quiet and elegant place was suitable for such a discussion. When an mu arrived, she did not enter immediately. She seemed to want to see if her mother was around, but in the end, she went into the private room to wait just in case she was recognized by familiar people. Bo Yi¡¯s assistant followed them in and brought a folder over. Bo Yi pushed it to an mu. It was the divorce agreement drawn up by the lawyer. All they had to do now was wait for Mrs. An to come. an, my babies, please give me a vote.. Chapter 2221 - Chapter 2221: what she was afraid of came in the end (4) Chapter 2221: what she was afraid of came in the end (4) Translator: 549690339 an mu looked at the divorce agreement, and she did not know what to feel for a moment. Was she free? her mother was free, so she was free too. Perhaps, as long as that man stopped bullying her mother and hitting her mother, she would feel much better. The unbearable past was all in the past, and she didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. bo yi¡¯s large hand held her hand, pulling her over to sit beside him. ¡± mumu, i know that you are feeling very complicated and uneasy, but i¡¯m here for everything. don¡¯t think about so many worrying things. it¡¯s not just for you, but also for the child in your stomach. you have to maintain a good mood. leave the other things to me. i will help you handle everything. he just wanted her to be happy and wait for her to give birth. he didn¡¯t want her to worry about anything else. Even though this matter was a knot in an MU¡¯s heart. When an mu heard this, the uneasiness in her heart was gradually soothed by him. Yes, Yingluo. She wasn¡¯t the only one here, and it wasn¡¯t her anymore. However, time passed by little by little. An mu looked at the watch on her wrist and saw that the appointed time was passing by little by little. She began to feel uneasy. In the end, Bo Yi also started to feel that something was wrong and asked his assistant to watch the situation from outside. Bo Yi asked an mu to give her mother a call first. An mu shook her head repeatedly. no, if she has something on, she will definitely take the initiative to call. But now, if she hasn¡¯t called after the time has passed, something might have happened. Bo Yi, we might have to go to my house to take a look. An MU¡¯s breathing became a little erratic when he said that he might have to go home to take a look. An MU¡¯s suspicion was not unfounded. This place was very close to her mother¡¯s place. It was only an intersection, and there was a grocery store on the side of the road. It was not far from here. If they didn¡¯t come, it was likely that ¡­ An mu thought of something, and her face changed. She stood up immediately and rushed over. Bo Yi followed behind her. When they left the teahouse, her mother was still not outside. Bo Yi did not hesitate anymore. He brought an mu to the car and headed to an MI-J¡¯s house. An MU¡¯s house was on the first floor of a residential building by the road. One of the rooms had been converted into a grocery store. Her mother had been guarding the grocery store by the road all year round, and she had not even come into contact with the outside world. She had been trapped here for ten years. As the car drove on the side of the road, an mu saw a lot of people crowding around the door of her mother¡¯s grocery store from afar. an mu could not help but panic. what happened? the car finally stopped at the side of the road, and an mu immediately got out of the car. however, as she got closer, she could hear the crowd surrounding her and scolding her. An MU¡¯s whole body suddenly became weak, and her legs began to go soft, but she could only force herself to squeeze in. Meanwhile, the surrounding crowd¡¯s comments could be heard. it¡¯s too pitiful to hit a woman like this. How can you hit her like this? ¡± who¡¯s going to stop him? don¡¯t fight anymore! What kind of scene is this! ¡°This is someone else¡¯s family matter, how can someone else interfere in Yingluo like this?¡± I pity this woman. Her husband has a bad temper and I can always hear the sound of her getting beaten. Now, she¡¯s actually dragged out to be beaten. Does she have any shame? don¡¯t let the family¡¯s dirty laundry be spread out, Yingluo. When an mu heard these voices in the crowd, she broke out in a cold sweat, and her eyes turned red.. Chapter 2222 - Chapter 2222: What she was afraid of came in the end (5) Chapter 2222: What she was afraid of came in the end (5) Translator: 549690339 Her mother didn¡¯t have much ability to survive, but she was her spiritual pillar. She was the person who had given her the most warmth since she was young, Qianqian! An mu completely broke down. Although she was scared, she could not watch her mother being beaten up for nothing. She didn¡¯t know when that man had returned, but perhaps he already knew about this. After an mu rushed in, she saw that the demon that she thought was terrifying was hitting her mother. All her fear turned into anger, and she rushed forward, pushing him away and helping her mother up. This was an unexpected scene. An MU¡¯s mother slowly looked up and saw that it was her daughter, whom she had not seen for a long time, who appeared here. She suddenly burst into tears. an mu¡¯s eyes also turned red. she noticed that her father, who was pushed away by her, turned around angrily. an mu immediately stood in front of her mother to protect her. When she was young, her mother had carried her and endured some beatings for her. Now, she had to protect her mother and shelter her from the wind and rain. When her father saw that it was an mu who hit him, he was furious. Coupled with the child¡¯s resistance to him, he suddenly rushed up and raised his hand to slap her. I¡¯ve worked hard to raise you up, and now you dare to hit me? do you think you¡¯ve grown up?! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± He raised his palm high, but just as it was about to land, his wrist was suddenly shackled by a strong force-! Mr. An¡¯s eyes widened as he looked over. His gaze followed his wrist to the man with a cold and gloomy face. At this moment, Bo Yi was standing there, wearing a black coat. His thin lips were pursed and his brows were furrowed. His face was terrifyingly cold. He just held his wrist and moved his feet. Step by step, he stood in front of an mu and blocked everything for her. An mu looked at his tall and slender back. Her tense body instantly softened, and tears fell in panic. If that slap landed, there would be more slaps. If it was not for Bo Yi, she really did not know what to do. when she fought with the man and he was angry, an mu felt that she could be beaten to death by him. an looked at the man who had suddenly appeared and growled angrily, who the hell are you?! ¡± what does my family business have to do with you?¡± As he shouted, he tried to pull his hand back with all his might, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t. Although the other party was a young man, he didn¡¯t seem to have that much strength. Bo Yi didn¡¯t respond to him. He only looked at him with an extremely cold and heartless gaze. It was as if a layer of frost had covered the air, and killing intent could be faintly seen. Ms. An, Auntie, come here quickly. Assistant Chen squeezed in and immediately left with an mu and her mother. Some onlookers, however, saw that the situation was dramatic and refused to leave. After the two of them left, Bo Yi looked at father an and said coldly, ¡® everything you did just now has been recorded. Your conditions completely match the violation of the law of domestic violence. These will be presented as evidence in court and it¡¯s enough for you to go to jail for a few years. Also ¡­ Bo Yi stopped when he said this. He held father an¡¯s wrist even more tightly, as if he wanted to crush his wrist. One could vaguely see that father an¡¯s expression had completely changed. He was in so much pain that he wanted to pull his hand out but he couldn¡¯t.. Chapter 2223 - Chapter 2223: Release, marriage certificate (1) Chapter 2223: Release, marriage certificate (1) Translator: 549690339 Bo Yi replied to cen Han¡¯s words, ¡± as a father, you value your son over your daughter and beat her up. As a husband, you didn¡¯t take on the responsibility of the family. Instead, you are the cancer of the family. You don¡¯t deserve to be a father, a husband, and even more so, a man! With that, Bo Yi swung his hand fiercely. He felt disgusted just by touching such a man. Father an had all the characteristics of men that he despised the most in his life. After being threatened and humiliated, father an was furious. He rushed up to hit him, but he was held back by two Men in Black. Bo Yi had hit many people and even killed them. However, apart from the time when he restrained father an¡¯s wrist to save an mu, he would never touch him again. After all, no matter how evil this person was, he was still an MU¡¯s father. Just as Mr. An was yelling and cursing, the police car came. They soon arrived. As soon as the police came down, they rushed over. Assistant Chen immediately went forward to negotiate. Bo Yi ignored father an¡¯s angry roars and abuse behind him and turned to leave. Everything else would be left to his assistant to handle. After witnessing this scene today, Bo Yi could truly feel an MU¡¯s fear. Although he was not afraid, he could imagine how terrified an mu must have been. Fortunately, everything was over. The police would give them the result they wanted. An mu and her mother were finally free from prison and divorce. When Bo Yi got into the car, an mu was hugging her mother in the back seat. Her mother was sobbing softly, while an mu hugged her tightly and silently wiped her tears. bo yi looked at an mu¡¯s red eyes, and his heart ached. It was still very chaotic outside. Bo Yi started the car and said to an mu, ¡® Mumu, I¡¯ll take you and Auntie out of here first. Find a quiet place. If he stayed in such an environment for a long time, he would definitely have a nervous breakdown. The car started and left the place in an instant, heading towards the bustling city. An mu held her mother in her arms and looked at Bo Yi, who was driving in front. She could not help but feel touched. It was really hard for her to imagine that if it was not for Bo Yi, she might not be able to be saved in her life. And for a person like him to appear by her side, there was no other possibility except that God wanted to make it up to her after seeing her suffering. An Xiaoning¡¯s mother had been beaten up in front of everyone, and she had suffered both physically and mentally. Under such circumstances, she could not face Bo Yi formally, meet him, and talk about her daughter. Bo Yi contacted a quiet local resort and spent an hour driving there. When they arrived, the family doctor was already waiting for them. Mrs. An was very weak after being hit. One side of her face was swollen, and there was blood at the corner of her mouth. One side of her eye was purple, and her wrist was broken. There might be more wounds on her body. In a quiet environment, the doctor began to treat Mrs. An¡¯s injuries. Mrs. An had been in a highly tense and painful environment, which had led to her fainting from exhaustion. At this moment, it seemed that everyone needed a quiet space. To repair his heart. After an mu saw her mother rest, she quietly left the room and stood at the door, secretly wiping her tears. it turned out that after leaving for so many years, her mother was still being treated inhumanely. Perhaps in the eyes of many people . Chapter 2224 - Chapter 2224: Release, marriage certificate (2) Chapter 2224: Release, marriage certificate (2) Translator: 549690339 Perhaps in many people¡¯s eyes, her mother was weak and vulnerable, unable to survive and at the bottom of society. But in fact, in an MU¡¯s eyes, her mother was the greatest person in the world. It was their mother who took care of them, raised them, and gave them warmth and love when they were young. Bo Yi had been waiting outside. When he saw an mu coming out, he walked over and asked softly, ¡± how is it? is Auntie doing well? ¡± As he spoke, he wiped her tears away with his fingertips. Those hot tears also burned his heart. An mu nodded and threw herself into his arms. Her voice was hoarse and nasal. thank you, Qianqian. Bo Yi¡¯s arms tightened around her, and he lowered his head to kiss her forehead. silly girl. All of this didn¡¯t need to be said. Bo Yi understood this principle, so he would respect and ask people to take good care of an MU¡¯s mother. Bo Yi was afraid that an mu would be too tired from all this, so he simply carried her to rest. She was a pregnant woman and Bo Yi treasured her dearly. Mumu, I¡¯ll postpone my flight to tomorrow night. When I wake up, I¡¯ll meet your mother to talk about us. ¡°Okay,¡± an mu replied. At noon, Bo Yi asked someone to make lunch at the resort. There were sour, spicy, and light flavors. After an mu finished her meal, she took a short break. It seemed that her mother¡¯s matter had not been completely resolved, so an mu could not sleep well. Not long after, she got up and went to take care of her mother. At night, when Mrs. An finally had a better rest, she took the initiative to ask to meet Bo Yi. In the resort¡¯s elegant and quiet environment, there was an antique tea room with a plum and orchid screen. The wooden floor was covered with a soft couch, a low square table, and on it was a cup of hot tea and three exquisite celadon teacups. There was a faint fragrance in the air, which was the incense used by the window to calm the mind. There was also a warm fireplace in the room that dispelled the cold air outside. An MU¡¯s mother was sitting on one side of the table, and an mu and Bo Yi were sitting on the other side. Although an MU¡¯s mother had injuries on her face and body, her daughter had brought her boyfriend back and even did all these things today. She had to see who her daughter was dating. Just by looking at his behavior, she could tell that he was not an ordinary person, so an MU¡¯s mother was very worried about her daughter. Now- Bo Yi, I keep hearing my daughter talk about you on the phone. May I ask how you two ended up together? ¡± That was the most important thing. Otherwise, Mrs. An couldn¡¯t figure out how two people with such a huge difference in status could end up together. Unless it was a bad ending. However, this was what she was worried about. Bo Yi said politely, ¡± Auntie, I was a professor at an MU¡¯s school for a while. An mu is a very smart and hardworking student under me. As soon as these words came out, the understanding between the two of them was instantly raised to a higher level, and it was easy for others to understand. Sure enough, an MU¡¯s mother was surprised to hear that. She did not expect him to be a professor. Although he and her daughter had a teacher-student relationship, their age difference was not big. It seemed very possible for them to fall in love, and an MU¡¯s mother was relieved. aunty, I¡¯m meeting you this time because I want to get married to an mu. I don¡¯t know what you think. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 2225 - Chapter 2225: Release, marriage certificate (3) Chapter 2225: Release, marriage certificate (3) Translator: 549690339 An MU¡¯s mother was stunned when she heard this. But then, she said bitterly, ¡± I¡¯m going off topic. We were supposed to meet today, but something like that happened. Auntie feels really embarrassed. Auntie doesn¡¯t know much, and it¡¯s enough for me to just want my children to be happy. Mumu has been very obedient since she was young. As long as you treat her well and you two are truly in love, I¡¯ll give you my blessings. When an mu heard these words, she did not know what to feel. Compared to the many women in the world, her mother¡¯s life was too hard. Her only hope was that her child would live well. aunty, don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll take good care of an mu. Bo Yi replied sincerely. An MU¡¯s mother looked at her daughter and Bo Yi. Her eyes were glistening with tears, and she seemed to be very emotional and relieved. The next morning. An mu was still sleeping soundly when she suddenly felt an itch on her ears, cheeks, and neck. She snorted and opened her eyes in a daze. She saw Bo Yi kissing her with a slight smile on his lips. He was handsome, but his smile was like a yuppie. An mu had not slept enough. She kept snuggling into his arms and mumbled, I¡¯m so sleepy. The moment she said this, she could feel that Bo Yi was stunned for a moment. He was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡± in that case, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to queue for a long time to get our marriage certificate. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s still a long queue to get the marriage certificate. [ register marriage ] an mu reacted and opened her eyes. she sat up and stared at bo yi with her eyes wide open. They were going to register their marriage today? just, just today?? ¡± An mu almost stuttered when she spoke. Bo Yi was already dressed in a suit and tidied up. He carried an mu to the bathroom. I¡¯ve prepared everything except for you. An mu,¡±Wanwan.¡± On the way to get their marriage certificate, Bo Yi had asked someone to help her pack up and put on a light makeup for the wedding photo. An mu was pregnant now, and the big worry about her mother was almost solved. She was in a good mood, and her whole face looked much better. She was pure and obedient, but she also had a little womanly charm. regarding an mu¡¯s mother, an mu was in a good mood not only because they were separated, but also because the man was quickly judged, and bo yi¡¯s lawyer helped her mother to complete the divorce agreement. However, before Bo Yi mentioned how long he would be locked up, an mu knew that it would depend on whether he wanted to add more charges. She knew that he had the ability to not let that man out for the rest of his life, but after thinking for a long time, her heart softened and she only locked him up according to the normal number of years. She still had a tiny bit of hope. If possible, she hoped that he could reflect on himself in there and come out to start over. Besides, after discussing with him, Bo Yi decided to let his children move to the capital city to study. His mother would go too. She would stay there to take care of her younger brother and sister, start a new life, move to a new city, and start a new development. an mu agreed, but she insisted on using her own money to buy a house there. previously, when she expressed her assistance to sang Xia and the others, sang Xia directly gave her a card as a reward, saying that she would be rewarded after the task was completed. however, she gave two million yuan as soon as she took action. An mu had never seen so much money before.. She refused at first, but they made it clear seriously- Chapter 2226 - Chapter 2226: The little triplets sneaked into master Zhan ‘s luggage (1) Chapter 2226: The little triplets sneaked into master Zhan ¡®s luggage (1) Translator: 549690339 They did not give more, and this was only part of the advance payment. There would be more after the matter was settled. An mu had doubts about her life and could not believe the gap between the rich and the poor. Bo Yi also asked her to accept it. He did not say much before she reluctantly accepted it. However, it just so happened that her mother was moving out of H city. Although the house price in the capital was very expensive, she wanted to buy a down payment first and pay it back slowly. She did not want to spend more of Bo Yi¡¯s money. Bo Yi respected and understood her. What an mu didn¡¯t know was that Bo Yi took her card and said that he would help her pay for the room. He did pay for it, but the small apartment that Bo Yi bought was something that an mu couldn¡¯t even buy with a down payment of two million Yuan. Bo Yi would never let an mu know about this ¡®small detail¡¯. They walked out twenty minutes after they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. An MU¡¯s heart was still a little turbulent. They had already established their relationship, but when a marriage certificate was sent to them, an mu still felt heavy in her hand. It was a different feeling, and she was particularly moved. That¡¯s right, they seemed to be dealing with things normally. They just walked in, filled in information, took photos, and came out very quickly. Everything was unbelievably smooth. After an mu came out, she kept holding the marriage certificate. She looked at the pair of beautiful faces on the certificate and lowered her head in silly happiness. ¡°My wife. ¡± An mu was stunned when she heard the voice. She slowly raised her head. Bo Yi was standing in front of her, smiling at her. wifey. At this time, the morning sun seemed to be a little bright and dazzling, making an MU¡¯s eyes slightly moist. The word ¡®wife¡¯ was an ordinary word, but when it came out of his mouth at this time, it seemed that for a moment, it made her feel that it would last forever. An MU¡¯s ears were still a little red, but she still smiled, and her appearance was as impressive as the first time they met. At this time, she slowly said two words, ¡± ¡°Hubby.¡± On this day, the sun was just right, and the time was just right. Bo Yi said to an mu,¡±please take care of me in the future.¡± An mu smiled with red eyes and said to Bo Yi, ¡± Three lifetimes of good fortune. Three lifetimes of good fortune, it was indeed three lifetimes of good fortune. Meeting Bo Yi might be her good luck that she had accumulated over a few lifetimes. After the wedding, many people went back to their own lives. Sang nuo and an Xiaoyang had also returned to school, but it just so happened to be the weekend, so they had yet to return to school for classes. However, at this moment, Rong Zhan had also set off. With the person who would become his substitute settled, Rong Zhan was prepared to set off that night. In order to not attract attention, he would take a passenger plane. However, he would never have thought that something unexpected would happen on the night before he left. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, but he had a headache. That night- In a seven-star hotel in Harbor City. A suitcase was placed on the ground, and sang Xia was packing Rong Zhan¡¯s clothes, toiletries, and so on one by one. These things looked normal, and there were no illegal items. Indeed, Rong Zhan had someone to pick him up at the transfer point, and by then, he could do whatever he wanted. When she was almost done, sang Xia suddenly heard Rong Zhan¡¯s muffled groan from the bathroom. She did not even bother to close her luggage and rushed to the bathroom. Rong Zhan was shaving in the bathroom with his lean but strong upper body. It seemed that his hand was off and he accidentally scratched himself. Sang Xia had no choice but to wash her hands and go over to help him. At this moment- The bedroom door seemed to have been pushed open, and a sneaky-looking little figure appeared. [ brother nine: good night, my babies. The time will leap soon. Please give me a ticket.. ] Chapter 2227 - Chapter 2227: Sneaked into master Zhan’s luggage (2) Chapter 2227: Sneaked into master Zhan¡¯s luggage (2) Translator: 549690339 In the bathroom, Rong Zhan had accidentally scratched himself. Sang Xia walked in, frowning slightly as her heart ached. She took the razor and carefully tended to his wound while avoiding it. what are you thinking about? ¡± she asked, Rong Zhan held her waist with one hand and looked at the cold beauty in the mirror, who was shaving his beard in strappy pajamas. His heart was itching and he wanted to kiss her neck subconsciously. Sang Xia took the knife slice away and kicked him with her slipper. we¡¯re leaving. Can¡¯t you be serious? ¡® Rong Zhan smirked. how is this indecent? if you want to say that I¡¯m indecent, I have more indecent ones. Sang Xia retorted again and stopped his hands from touching her. don¡¯t mess around. Be good. It¡¯s not easy over there. You¡¯re a high-risk professional, so you have to be careful. She was really worried, but she had promised him that she would let him go out without worry, not let his thoughts run wild, trust in his ability, and let him work without worry. Sang Xia did not even dare to show her worry. Rong Zhan held her round and perky butt with both hands and sat on the sink. He kissed her a few times and stopped being coy, letting her do it obediently. When sang Xia helped him apply the foam and shave his beard, he became well-behaved, but she could not help but feel a little impatient. She only felt that his lazy and ruffian appearance was quite charming, and it made her heart itch. Not to mention that he was not dressed yet, but the way he obediently allowed her to do as she pleased, was especially like that kind of obedient Little Wolf dog. Young, full of wildness, overflowing power, making people think of the four words ¡®carnivorous¡¯ wolfdog, and to the increasingly mature, sexy and charming sang Xia, these were all Fatal Attraction. The feelings before parting were always strong. How much reluctance, how much love was integrated into it, and how much affection was entangled for days and nights. All the emotions filled his heart for a moment. so after carefully shaving her beard, sang Xia took a wet towel to wipe and clean it with even more care. as she raised her hand to gently wipe it, she looked at him deeply with her watery eyes, with a burning and reluctant emotion. As soon as their eyes met, they understood each other without saying much after so many years of being husband and wife. Rong Zhan¡¯s forehead was against hers, and his high nose bridge was against her small and beautiful nose. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes and the smile on one side of his lips were so evil and handsome, but his eyes were filled with intoxicating gentleness. A loyal ruffian was the most charming. These words were not false at all. he was so alluring that sang xia¡¯s heart could not help but tremble. He sucked on it carefully. Her slender, fair hands could not help but linger on his body. From his charming and exquisite collarbones, his flat and firm pectorals, his attractive eight-pack ABS, and his sexy Apollo¡¯s belt, her hands wandered all over. It was also like a cluster of flames, lighting up a Prairie Fire on the vast grassland, and also instantly turning the atmosphere between the two people into warm and continuous. the deeper down the abdomen, the thicker the hair. sang Xia had heard before that the more hair a man had, the stronger his desire for sex. she did not know if it was true, but she knew ¡­. Chapter 2228 - Chapter 2228: Sneaked into master Zhan’s luggage (3) Chapter 2228: Sneaked into master Zhan¡¯s luggage (3) Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan was very strong and often indulged in his desires. Therefore, there was almost no time for her to take the initiative. However, this time ¡­ Her hand unbuckled his belt and continued to move down. He had long been ready, like a dragon waiting for a fierce battle. This time, he took a ¡®long time¡¯ to shave his beard. Not long after, there were some disharmonious sounds like banging. He didn¡¯t notice what was going on outside at all. The little triplets were more than three years old. She had long known that her daddy was going out. For some reason, she was very familiar with the geographical locations of various countries. It could be said that she really wanted to hitch a ride in a Shunfeng car somewhere. Moreover, she was not unprepared. She had a perfect plan in her small head. he just didn¡¯t know if the plan could keep up with the changes. at night, the triplets sneaked into their daddy¡¯s luggage after putting on their clothes while their brother was playing games. there were only a few pieces of clothes inside and there were very few things. she was petite and nothing could be seen when she got in. the soft clothes could be used as a pillow. after the triplets got in, they pulled the luggage from the inside. It was pitch black in the luggage but the triplets ¡®eyes were as bright as the stars in the night sky. In fact, this was not the first time she had tried to look for the little monster. However, she had failed every time and was discovered. She thought that she was playing around, but she did not know that she was so bold. little monster The little che Bao did not know why she was so insistent on this name and the place on the map. When she thought of the little monster, she felt that her memories were gradually becoming blurry. It was as if that face was getting further and further away from her and she was about to forget it. yes, the triplets were very afraid and flustered. they were afraid that they would forget someone they liked very much. The luggage was not zipped up properly. The triplets lay in the luggage and waited for their daddy to come out and take the luggage away. However, after waiting for a long time, they could only hear some faint crashing sounds and suppressed low moaning sounds. They were confused. He was also a little anxious from waiting. He thought that if ruoruo didn¡¯t hide herself, he must go and see what Daddy and Mommy were doing. Why hadn¡¯t they come out after so long? However, the little triplets did not come out after waiting for twenty minutes. There was no more movement from her inside as she had fallen asleep. The luggage was not pulled tightly and was still breathing. The triplets fell asleep soon after seeing that they did not come out and drooled on Rong Zhan¡¯s shirt. And in her sweet dream, she seemed to have dreamed of a beautiful scene. The blue sky, the bright sun, the tropical trees, the White soft beach, the beating waves, and the seagulls chasing each other above the blue sea. And at that moment, the figure of a little boy appeared. He had grown taller and his facial features seemed to be more defined. It was a very good-looking outline but the triplets wanted to get closer to see his face. However, they could not see her face clearly no matter how hard they ran over with their short legs. It¡¯s been almost a year. Yingluo¡¯s memory of a child¡¯s face was shallow to begin with. Yingluo might have learned seven or eight languages by now, but she couldn¡¯t remember a person¡¯s appearance. However, the little triplets refused to admit that she had a little companion called little monster. She had one and she had always remembered him deeply. ¨C In the bathroom- Chapter 2229 - Chapter 2229: Sneaking into master Zhan’s luggage (4) Chapter 2229: Sneaking into master Zhan¡¯s luggage (4) Translator: 549690339 in the bathroom. Facing the mirror, the two of them were deeply in love and their breathing was chaotic. Especially sang Xia, one of the straps on her shoulder had already slipped off, revealing half of her graceful and delicate trembling. Both her hands were tightly shackled from behind, and she was taken in a very strong, domineering, and wild posture. The overlapping figures in the mirror were blurry. It trembled slightly. The muffled voice sounded again and again. Sang Xia¡¯s fair and delicate skin was stained with an alluring blush. She was getting deeper and deeper in the wild yet gentle attack. Rong Zhan nibbled on her slender and fair neck, her beautiful and charming back. The numbing feeling made him shiver. the two people who were about to part didn¡¯t say any words of farewell, but instead poured all their emotions into their actions, colliding with each other¡¯s souls and letting each other¡¯s souls merge together, venting their feelings for each other. Deep love. When Rong Zhan came out, there were still 40 minutes before the plane took off. The journey would take some time, so it was very rushed. However, the sudden sex was intense and full of joy. They were deeply in love and could not extricate themselves, so they could only delay for some time. When they came out, everything seemed very busy. Rong Zhan rarely had such an urgent experience, because he usually went out in his private jet- However, this time, they were going to the airport to avoid attention. After tidying himself up in ten minutes, Rong Zhan picked up his luggage, hugged his sexy and cold wife, and kissed her over and over again. He then reluctantly went to see the little ones before leaving. However, when Rong Zhan opened the door, he only saw his son and not his precious daughter. However, he was running out of time and thought that the little girl had gone somewhere to play. Without thinking much, he carried the luggage and left. Because every time he went out, he would not tell them that he was going out. Otherwise, these two little brats would definitely cry and make a fuss. Previously, when such a situation occurred, Rong Zhan was very helpless. But then again, he also enjoyed this sweet torture. The chauffeur was waiting outside as Rong Zhan headed to the airport with his luggage. During this period, he even made a phone call. If there wasn¡¯t enough time, he would get him the next flight. He could spend money to get the plane to wait for him, but doing so would attract too much attention. The most important thing for him to do was to keep a low profile. Rong Zhan got into the car and watched as the car drove towards the airport. He then loosened his tie and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt. He rolled down the window halfway and took a deep breath. For some reason, Rong Zhan felt that he might have left in a hurry, or he might have forgotten something, or Qianqian might have brought something extra. Why did he feel that something was not right? However, after checking himself, he seemed to be sure that nothing was missing. Then, he looked at the luggage at the side, and his eyes stopped for two seconds. His suitcase was filled with a few thin clothes that his wife had casually packed for him. The weather was hot over there, and there were not many things in this suitcase, because there would be some weapons at the next stop. However ¡­ The weight of the box just now ¡­ Were the suitcases so heavy now? there were not many clothes in them. As Rong Zhan was thinking, he saw the slightly loose luggage and suddenly reached out to touch it! [ there¡¯s still a vote.. ] Chapter 2230 - Chapter 2230: Sneaked into master Zhan’s luggage (5) Chapter 2230: Sneaked into master Zhan¡¯s luggage (5) Translator: 549690339 His hand fell on the silver-black suitcase, but his slender fingers suddenly bent slightly and knocked on it. Then, he subconsciously wanted to zip it up tightly. He knew that there was nothing valuable inside, so he was too lazy to set the password. however, just as his hand touched the zipper, he suddenly felt a warm stream of air brush past his fingertips. He was stunned and his body tensed up. At this moment, more wind poured down from the window. It didn¡¯t just brush past his fingertips, but also through his entire body. It was as if the faint aura just now was the wind that came from outside the window. The phone suddenly rang, breaking the thought that he was trying to capture in his mind. Rong Zhan took out his phone, looked at the caller ID, and answered the call. He was transferring to another country. When he arrived there, he didn¡¯t need to leave from the airport. His own people would have a private plane to pick him up. However, just as Rong Zhan was making the call, someone called him. He called a few times, but all of them were occupied. This made the person who called- sang Xia- extremely anxious. It was already time to put the two little ones to sleep at night. Sang Xia went to their room and saw that the little tyrant flower was dismantling and playing with the robot, but the little girl was missing. She thought that the little girl had gone to another room and kept calling for her affectionately, ¡± baby! However, there was no sound at all. Only then did sang Xia realize that something was not right. She hurriedly asked the little tyrant flower to look for her sister with her. When the little tyrant flower heard from its mother that its sister was missing, it immediately stopped playing the game and jumped down from the chair to look for her sister. The two of them had searched everywhere but they could not find the triplets. sang Xia had no choice but to call rong Zhan again, but the line was always busy. in the end, she was so anxious that she almost cried. her precious daughter had suddenly disappeared, why did he do this? where could she have gone? it was impossible for her to go out alone. After not being able to reach Rong Zhan again, sang Xia¡¯s eyes were really red. She was on the verge of breaking down when she could not find her daughter. She was ready to pull up the surveillance route in the corridor. Even though she was certain that her daughter would not run out on her own, sang Xia was still forced to do this. However, at this moment, the little Overlord flower said in a sobbing tone, ¡± mommy, mommy, I heard little sister say that she wanted to look for the little monster. Did she go look for the little monster? I was wrong. Yingluo will never bully her again. sang Xia was so worried that she did not take the little tyrant flower¡¯s words to heart. however, when she heard it, she thought it was ridiculous and impossible at first, but in the end, she thought of something and her expression suddenly changed, as if she was shocked. She stood up slowly and suddenly recalled the conversation Rong Zhan had at the dining table. He said that this time, they had changed the location for the transfer flight. They would first fly to Singapore and then leave on a private plane. Singapore, Singapore¡¯s chi Chi, that place, was very close to the island where Su Li¡¯s family was! All he needed was one round of transmigration. When sang Xia realized this, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. It was as if she could not believe that such a situation would happen.. Chapter 2231 - Chapter 2231: Sneaking into master Zhan’s luggage (6) Chapter 2231: Sneaking into master Zhan¡¯s luggage (6) Translator: 549690339 At first-he thought it was impossible, but the more he thought about it, the more he was worried that such- thing would happen- ! For example, when Rong Zhan left, he was carrying a suitcase with only a few thin clothes in it. It seemed like it would be easy for him to carry a three-year-old girl. However, that was not what made sang Xia suspicious. She suddenly recalled that when she entered the bathroom, she did not have the time to zip up her luggage. However, when she came out and Rong Zhan hurriedly left with the luggage, it was zipped up! When she thought of this, sang Xia felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her throat. He felt a chill down his spine. It was hard for her to imagine. Sang Xia immediately called Rong Zhan. Rong Zhan¡¯s phone call lasted for a long time. He was giving all sorts of orders. The chauffeur drove in the front while he focused on his own arrangements in the back. After the call, they had just arrived at the airport. After hanging up, Rong Zhan stuffed his phone into his pocket and came down with his suitcase. Everything was more urgent than he had expected. There was a clear movement on the Argentina side, and he had to hurry over. Rong Zhan entered the airport. He was dressed in an elegant and foppish manner. He even wore a pair of silver-rimmed glasses, which made him look like a scum. However, Rong Zhan thought that he was covering his face so that he would not stand out. he had arrived late and was in a hurry, so he could only get someone to pay the person in charge of the airport to report. therefore, some of the airport staff knew that he was a ¡®special¡¯ passenger and quickly prepared to help him board the plane. However, the security check was still necessary. when he placed his suitcase on the security belt, it fell down accidentally and a muffled sound came from inside. the sound was different from the sound of the suitcase falling down. just as it was about to pass the x-ray scan, rong zhan suddenly stepped forward and grabbed the suitcase. this action immediately attracted the attention of a staff member, who was instantly on guard. he reminded, ¡± sir, what are you trying to do?! ¡± This box can¡¯t be brought onto the plane without going through security.¡± as soon as he said this, a strange voice seemed to come from somewhere. That sound was like a small animal¡¯s whimpering. It was very weak, but it was there. Rong Zhan and the few staff members opposite heard it. Immediately, everyone had a strange look on their faces and looked at each other. The few staff members ¡®eyes fell on the box first. Rong Zhan furrowed his eyebrows. A hand suddenly reached out and stopped Rong Zhan. A security guard holding a phone said, ¡± Sir, is there any illegal item in your box? we need to open it for inspection. Rong Zhan was in a hurry to get on the plane, but he had no other choice. He waved his hand. hurry, hurry, hurry up and check. I¡¯m in a hurry. rong Zhan felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. what was wrong with a suitcase? The airport staff immediately opened the box and prepared to check it. however, this didn¡¯t seem to need to be checked. as soon as the zipper was unzipped, something suddenly opened the box from the inside. Rong Zhan was still anxiously putting one hand on his waist and raising his watch to look at the time with the other.. However, when he suddenly looked at the box, he was instantly stunned and dumbfounded-! Chapter 2232 - Chapter 2232: l i ve finally met you, little monster (1) Chapter 2232: l i ve finally met you, little monster (1) Translator: 549690339 The airport staff immediately became alert and quickly went forward to hold Rong Zhan¡¯s arms. Sir, you are suspected of human trafficking. Please come with us now and can¡¯t board this plane. ¡°Wait, wait-!¡± Rong Zhan pushed them away and rushed up to open the suitcase. A three-year-old child was sitting in the suitcase, covering his red forehead with his little hands and whimpering. Daddy, Daddy, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch! Looking at this scene, Rong Zhan¡¯s expression changed a thousand times. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and gritted his teeth. f * ck! Rong Zhan felt as if he was in a dream. He was not a conjurer. Why did his daughter, who was supposed to be at home, end up in his luggage? He looked at his precious daughter. Rong Zhan reached out his hand to carry her down, but she was in his suitcase. He was about to leave again. For the first time, he felt quite helpless¨C! He didn¡¯t even know if he should carry her down. However, no matter how shocked Rong Zhan was and how he wanted to throw a tantrum, his heart softened when he saw her looking at him with tears in her eyes. He carried the little triplets and pulled her small hands away. Looking at her swollen forehead, he blew on it and asked with a frown, what¡¯s wrong with you? why are you in dad¡¯s luggage?! The little triplets were already in tears when they hit their heads. Now that their daddy had noticed, the little girl immediately adopted a new strategy and sobbed, ¡± Daddy, Daddy, I want to be with you, Yueyue. Don¡¯t leave me behind when you go out. The young woman turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck. She rubbed her wet eyes against his neck and sobbed softly. When she said that, he did not have the strength to resist at all. No matter how much of a headache he had and how much he wanted to have a temper, he was defeated by her ¡®daddy, I want to be with you¡¯. so she didn¡¯t want him to leave and wanted to be with him, so she sneaked into his suitcase? Although Rong Zhan was helpless, he still felt bitter at the bottom of his heart. His daughter missed him and could not bear to leave him. He should be happy. ¡®Yes,¡¯ Rong Zhan silently emphasized to himself a hundred times. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to ease his somewhat broken mood. the airport personnel were also dumbfounded by this scene. If the little girl didn¡¯t know the man, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if he said that she was a human trafficker. However, the little girl was his daughter, and she had sneaked into the suitcase on the basis of kinship. The reversal of this scene really made people speechless. Rong Zhan took out his phone and looked at the number of calls from his wife. He felt his head hurt even more. This little rascal was even more muddleheaded than his son. How worried would his wife be if she ran away like this? He had sent someone to wait for him at a high price, so he had to get on the plane as soon as possible. However, he was worried about leaving his daughter here alone to wait for sang Xia. In the end, Rong Zhan had no choice but to say to them, ¡± get a first-class ticket for my daughter. Go through the security check. I¡¯ll bring her along. I¡¯ll go to Singapore first. I have my own people there. At most, I¡¯ll send them back. However, he was thinking too simply. [ brother nine: peace, my babies, a new week is like a storm. Please vote.. ] Chapter 2233 - Chapter 2233: I finally get to see you, little monster (2) Chapter 2233: I finally get to see you, little monster (2) Translator: 549690339 In the end, Rong Zhan had no choice but to carry his precious daughter and leave together. They boarded the plane. However, Rong Zhan realized that there was a benefit to this. If he came late, he might attract attention. However, carrying a little girl solved this problem for him. After all, how could a person who brought a three-year-old girl out deal with special circumstances? after rong Zhan boarded the plane and sat in the first class cabin, he quickly called sang Xia to explain the situation. when sang Xia heard that he was with her, she felt extremely complicated and sad. she did not know if she should be glad or angry. That little girl had the heart to run away without a word. Didn¡¯t she think that she would be worried? she was really scared to death, okay! Who knew if there would be any accidents on the road? who knew if the suitcase would get air! But very quickly, the little girl¡¯s tender and soft voice came through the phone, mommy, mommy Yingluo. ¡°You still remember your mommy? Why didn¡¯t you tell mommy before you ran off?¡± If this little girl was in front of her, she would definitely grab her and give her a good spanking. However, after sang Xia¡¯s serious question, the little secret treasure paused for a moment and replied seriously, ¡± mommy is afraid that if I tell you, you won¡¯t let me keep daddy. Sang Xia was stunned and speechless for a moment. In the end, he had no choice but to scold her and ask her to pass the phone to Rong Zhan. After Rong Zhan picked up the call, sang Xia asked worriedly, ¡± what should we do now? you can¡¯t really bring her around like this. Rong Zhan seemed to be having a headache as well. However, since he had already boarded the plane, he would definitely think of a way. He replied, ¡® actually, it¡¯s not difficult to get someone to send her back. The key is that she¡¯s afraid of strangers. If it¡¯s someone she¡¯s not familiar with, she¡¯ll definitely cry and be uneasy. This was also what sang Xia was worried about. Besides, this little girl could even get into Rong Zhan¡¯s luggage, so she could not be treated like a child who did not know anything. She was smart, and if it were any ordinary person, they would probably not be able to keep an eye on her. this was the first time that such an intelligent daughter had given sang Xia such a headache. It would be great if she was a little stupid. Being smart would cause trouble. Sang Xia thought about it for a while and soon thought of someone. She quickly said, ¡± Oh, right, where is that kid Donglin? he watched that girl grow up. I¡¯m sure mo Wei is not afraid of him. He just didn¡¯t know if he would bully her. ¡°Cheng Donglin? He¡¯s staying in Harbor City to help my substitute, but it¡¯s not impossible for him to come here on a private plane.¡± Rong Zhan paused for a moment and continued, ¡± let¡¯s do it this way then. I need someone I know to bring me back. Arrange a private plane for Donglin and tell him to wait for me in Singapore. no matter how tricky the situation was, it was not as important as his daughter¡¯s safety. rong Zhan could not afford to be careless. Sang Xia quickly hung up the phone and contacted Cheng Donglin. She even hired a few special agents to help her daughter return safely. When Cheng Donglin heard the news, it was no less than a disaster for him. He might as well go to Africa and suffer. The Pearl of their boss¡¯s family, how was that a cute little princess? that was clearly a Black-bellied little queen! All kinds of people who liked to play tricks on people. After bullying her, she would be angry and then run to cute toot to admit her mistakes. She would give her a slap and then a sweet date. It was a double click 666.. Chapter 2234 - Chapter 2234: I’ve finally met you, little monster (3) Chapter 2234: I¡¯ve finally met you, little monster (3) Translator: 549690339 After receiving the mission, Cheng Donglin put aside his work in Harbor City and took a private plane to Singapore with four to five agents. On the plane. It took only three and a half hours to fly from Hong Kong to Singapore. If they were late, it would take at most four hours. However, they were leaving at night, close to 12 0 ¡®clock. It was not a problem for a man like Rong Zhan to arrive in Singapore at three or four in the morning. He could come and go as he pleased, day and night. Only the little fellow in his arms would be sleeping soundly at three or four in the morning. Hence, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached for the little girl. After resting in the afternoon, Rong Zhan was very awake at night. At first, he had specially prepared a seat for the little triplets, but he could not help but carry her over. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened when he saw his precious daughter sleeping soundly with her head tilted to the side. Her mouth was slightly open and her saliva was almost drooling out. He wanted to hug her and let her sleep in peace. The triplets had changed their hairstyles to look cute like primary school students with neat bangs. She was wearing a white sweater and an English-style red plaid skirt. She was wearing coffee-colored socks that protected her calves. She was wearing a pair of small leather boots before, but now she was only wearing socks. She was softly carried in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms like a treasure. The little triplets lay on their daddy¡¯s broad chest and rested on it. Their saliva was glistening on their small lips. Their eyelashes were long, their skin was white and tender, and their lips were red. They were so cute and beautiful. Rong Zhan held his soft daughter in his arms. Although he knew that she had caused him trouble like a little debt-collecting ghost, he still compromised again and again. As long as he saw her cute appearance, he could not scold or criticize her. Such a cute and smart daughter. She was the fruit of love between him and the woman he loved the most. The biggest reason why Rong Zhan doted on his daughter was that sang Xia gave birth to this little girl for him. He could not sleep at night. as he sat on the plane and covered her with a thin blanket, his gaze could not help but fall on the window. At night, it was dark outside. Through the black clouds and the high clouds, the bustling River of Lights could be vaguely seen below. The huge city was bustling and bright with the lights of thousands of homes. The glass reflected his appearance. He was wearing a pair of silver-rimmed glasses and looked rather refined. He was holding a little girl in his arms and gently patting her back. The little girl was lying on his body, sleeping soundly. Rong Zhan took out his phone and took a picture of this scene. Then, he sent a few more photos to Xiao Ya and sent them to his wife. He looked at it carefully for the last time, and a gentle smile appeared on his lips. He really hoped that she would not grow up. Just like now, he and sang Xia were still young. Time had stopped at this stage because he suddenly did not dare to think about what would happen as time passed. She and the little Overlord flower would both grow up. They would love to leave home and their parents ¡®side. At the age of three, he entered the base to study. At the age of five or six, he began to undergo strict physical training, which would last for ten years. at the age of 16, they could enter high school or university and get into any school they wanted to get a graduation certificate. And when they entered the harsh physical training, they could only meet Hanhan a few times a year! Chapter 2235 - Chapter 2235: I’ve finally met you, little monster (4) Chapter 2235: I¡¯ve finally met you, little monster (4) Translator: 549690339 if there were no special circumstances, it was basically in a sealed state. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached at the thought of it. Their lives had just begun. After becoming parents, they realized how afraid they were of their children getting hurt or something happening to them. They only hoped that their lives would be smooth-sailing, but how could that be? no one¡¯s life would be smooth-sailing. Whether it was career, school, or relationship. Once he thought of love, it was another taboo for him. After having a daughter, he knew how worried he was about his daughter being cheated by some young man in the future. When he was nineteen, he liked the sixteen-year-old sang Xia. However, he felt that if his daughter fell in love at the age of 16, he would definitely break the legs of that little rascal. He dared to lead his daughter astray. and inexplicably ¡­ The moment he thought of that young man, Rong Zhan¡¯s first reaction was-little monster. Su Mubai. Perhaps it was because it was night time, but his mind was too clear. When he thought of this child, a few complicated emotions emerged in his heart. Su Mubai. Putting aside his special genes, Rong Zhan could say that he liked him very much. at such a young age, he was calm, down-to-earth, gentle and polite, smart and wise. seeing the big from the small, one could tell that the future would be extraordinary with one look. However, it was the werewolf gene. Humans with large werewolf genes were the product of full research by the arms company¡¯s biological research Department. They could have been used as a special ¡± agent ¡± weapon to erase their memories and turn them into emotionless, machine-like wild humans. It was a powerful ability. However, no one knew if these genes were stable or not, or if they would mutate. Moreover, if the little monsters were not well protected and hidden, once they were exposed, they would be wanted by the government for research. They would not allow such people to be active among ordinary people. just thinking about it made one feel that he was a very troublesome person. whoever got involved with him might become very troublesome. Therefore, he had selfish motives and didn¡¯t want him to get too close to his precious daughter. [ little monster ] As Rong Zhan thought about it, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. Little monster, Singapore, Singapore! Rong Zhan¡¯s body stiffened. However, in the blink of an eye, he rejected it. No, how could that be possible? It must have been an accident, a coincidence. The little monster was actually very close to Singapore. However, that had nothing to do with his daughter¡¯s actions. She was only three years old. No matter how smart she was, what did she know? it had been half a year and she had not seen that kid once. He did not believe that his daughter could not forget him all this time. Who knew, she might not even recognize him when he stood in front of her! Although Rong Zhan denied it in every way possible, he still felt anxious and uneasy because of his own thoughts. Inexplicable. A second ago, he was still looking like a gentle and kind father. The next second, his exquisite and devilish face turned a little gloomy, and even the surrounding atmosphere became a little colder. The triplets seemed to have sensed something in their sleep. They suddenly clenched their fists and sneezed. Then, they smacked their little mouths twice and rubbed against his chest. They turned over and used the blanket as their bed. They kicked the blanket twice with their short legs and continued to sleep. Although Rong Zhan¡¯s face was pale, he still protected her carefully, afraid that she would fall. Sigh. Rong Zhan sighed three times in his heart. What daughter? it¡¯s better to have a son. I don¡¯t have to worry so much.. Chapter 2236 - Chapter 2236: I’ve finally met you, little monster (5) Chapter 2236: I¡¯ve finally met you, little monster (5) Translator: 549690339 They were both children, but Rong Zhan didn¡¯t want to admit that his love for his daughter must be several times more than for his son. If she sneezed too much, she would have to worry if she caught a cold or if her nose was itchy. Cheng Donglin and his men arrived in less than three hours on their private plane. They were waiting at the airport, ready to hand over the ¡®little princess¡¯. When Rong Zhan carried the little girl out, she was still wrapped in a thin blanket. Probably afraid that she would catch a cold in the night, only her small head was exposed. Her small arms were around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck, and she looked drowsy as if she had not really woken up. Rong Zhan had a tattoo on his hand. Back when sang Xia had facial amnesia, he had tattooed it so that she would recognize him. He was dressed in black and did not look like a good person, but he was carrying a cute little girl. It was a strong contrast, but there was an indescribable harmony. After walking out of the airport, Rong Zhan got into an SUV. A familiar face appeared in front of them. Cheng Donglin, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, turned around. boss! okay, I¡¯ll leave Donglin to you. Take her to the hotel to rest first and send her back in the day. Remember, you must protect her safety. Rong Zhan placed his daughter in the spacious back seat to sleep. Having received the order, Cheng Donglin did not dare to disobey at all. The mission looked simple, but it was in fact extremely difficult. If he made the slightest mistake, to put it bluntly, his life would be hanging by a thread. ¡°But boss, aren¡¯t you going over?¡± Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Rong Zhan looked at the little triplets and sighed slightly. He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. When he looked up again, he covered her with the blanket and said in a low voice, ¡± I won¡¯t go. It¡¯s urgent over there. Cheng Donglin did not say anything at that. After following his boss through life and death for so many years, he knew everything. His boss was probably afraid that his daughter would wake up and look for him, cry, and pester him. In the end, he promised, ¡± don¡¯t worry, boss. I¡¯ll definitely protect Little Miss. Rong Zhan naturally trusted Cheng Donglin, or he would not have let him come. Rong Zhan got out of the car reluctantly and watched as the SUV drove away and disappeared from his sight after the last turn. His heart felt empty for some reason. Finally, he let out a long sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t know if it was because his heart was empty or because he was relaxed. Rong Zhan turned around and left, his figure gradually disappearing into the bright sky. Thinking about how his daughter sent him off for no reason, Rong Zhan felt that it was not that simple. However, he felt that he was overthinking it. I hope so. I hope I¡¯m overthinking it. An hour later, Rong Zhan met up with the escort and got on a private plane, flying to Buenos Aires, South America. The sky was already bright. In a Presidential Suite of a hotel, there were two secret agents standing outside. At this time, a man suddenly came out of the corridor outside. He had a slender figure and was holding a little boy¡¯s hand. The two of them were about to take the elevator down. As they walked towards the elevator, the little boy subconsciously glanced over at Yingying. Special Agent? He frowned slightly. Then, the elevator door opened, and he followed his father into the elevator. There were four or five people in the living room. They had stayed up all night, drinking coffee and tea while sitting on the sofa. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Cheng Donglin stood up and knocked on the door. He only opened the door slowly after hearing no movement from inside. Chapter 2237 - Chapter 2237: I finally get to see you, little monster (6) Chapter 2237: I finally get to see you, little monster (6) Translator: 549690339 There was no movement inside. Could it be that he was still not awake? Cheng Donglin walked in at once. The first thing he saw was that there was no one on the bed. It was empty. His mind went blank and his legs almost went soft. ¡°Little Miss? Little Miss?¡± Cheng Donglin hurriedly lifted the blanket and looked around anxiously. Where was this person? what the hell? where did she go? ¡°Oh, mommy, mommy, mommy, ¡± Suddenly, a soft sound rang out. Cheng Donglin was taken aback for a moment, but in the next second, he quickly ran to the window. Sure enough, he saw that the little girl, wrapped in a blanket, had fallen to the ground and was now stretching out her little arms, struggling to get up. Seeing this, Cheng Donglin immediately went to carry her. Aiyo, Little Miss, you scared me to death. Does it hurt? you didn¡¯t fall down, did you?! the floor was carpeted, and the bed wasn¡¯t very high, so she was probably fine. However, Cheng Donglin¡¯s back was still covered in cold sweat. He felt an inexplicable sense of worry. Thank God they didn¡¯t go missing. He was already scared half to death when he couldn¡¯t find them. If they had really gone missing, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live anymore. After being carried, the triplets struggled away from Cheng Donglin and stood at the French window. Their tiny bodies were pressed against the window as they looked out of the hotel at the people who were about to get into a car. Two people, one was a tall man like Daddy, and the other was a child like him. The temperature here was getting hotter during the day. The little boy who was going to get on the car outside was only wearing a thin plaid shirt, a small baseball cap, and khaki-colored casual pants and shorts. He looked simple and casual. It was just that they were too far away, so no one could see their faces clearly. the triplets ¡®small faces were pressed against the glass. they looked funny but they did not blink and looked outside. The triplets seemed to have fallen into another world. In that world, there was only her and Xuxu, who was a few floors below her. Although they could not even see their faces clearly, the triplets had an inexplicable feeling that they were very familiar. They felt very familiar. She remembered the name little monster. He also had this name in his mind and the outline of The Little Friend, but when he tried to think about the specific face, he seemed to be unable to remember it. However, as they watched him get into the car and leave, the triplets subconsciously did not want the car to drive away. Cheng Donglin scratched the back of his head in surprise at the sight. He took a step forward and pulled the curtain open to see what was going on outside. What was going on? what was that? However, when he looked down, he saw a black car leaving. His eyes swept past it indifferently and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Indeed, there was nothing worth his attention. However, the triplets watched the car leave with eager eyes. They even pushed Cheng Donglin aside and stood in front of him to take a look. ¡°Ran ran!¡± Cheng Donglin exclaimed. Why did it feel so strange? why was the scene before him different from what he had imagined? He thought that after Little Miss woke up, she would be in a hurry to find her mother and father. But after she woke up, she didn¡¯t seem to mention that matter at all. She was like a little adult and kept looking outside. It was strange. What could be so beautiful outside? However, the triplets suddenly grabbed his clothes and asked in a tender voice, ¡® uncle Donglin, where¡¯s my daddy? ¡± Fine. Whatever came to his mind, Cheng Donglin quickly tidied himself up.. Chapter 2238 - Chapter 2238: I finally get to see you, little monster (7) Chapter 2238: I finally get to see you, little monster (7) Translator: 549690339 Cheng Donglin quickly replied according to what he had thought of earlier. Little Miss, your daddy is at work. He¡¯s earning some money to buy you ice cream. Uncle will take you back to mommy first. Cheng donglin did not care about the triplets ¡®reaction and ran out of the room. when he returned, he was holding a doll. ¡± come, come, uncle will let you play with this. ¡± Cheng Donglin was afraid that the triplets would cry or scream, but to his surprise, he did not see her cry at all. It was as if he had grown up overnight. She took the doll from him. Her big eyes were watery as she said cutely, ¡± thank you, uncle Donglin. Carry me! As he said that, the triplets wanted him to carry them. Cheng Donglin was instantly captivated by her. What Queen? this was a soft and cute little sister, as if she had grown up eating cuteness, making him love her from the bottom of his heart. Cheng Donglin really hoped that she could keep this up and not let herself be slapped in the face. ¡°Uncle Donglin, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡± Cheng Donglin¡¯s plan to go home after dinner was perfect. However, things would always deviate. The triplets were unbelievably obedient. However, they took a long time to finish their meal. Breakfast was specially prepared by the customer service staff. She even said that she wanted to watch television. She ate her breakfast while watching the cartoon Peppa Pig and her mouth was full of food. After eating for an hour and a half, Cheng Donglin heaved a sigh of relief and told them to take the plane away. However, the triplets suddenly clutched their stomachs and looked uncomfortable. They moaned and said to Cheng Donglin, ¡± uncle, I want to poop. Cheng Donglin¡¯s face turned green at that. They were about to leave, so why did he have to drag stinky along? however, he couldn¡¯t hold back his urge. If he did, it would be a problem. He quickly got the only female agent here to carry her to poop stinky. The little girl dawdled for another half an hour, and it was almost noon. Cheng Donglin thought that he could finally leave, but the girl ran to his side after she came out. it¡¯s so hot here, uncle Donglin. I¡¯m so uncomfortable. The temperature here was indeed high, at 30 degrees. She was wearing a sweater. Cheng Donglin watched as she started pulling at the clothes and quickly pulled her back. Alright, alright, uncle will take you shopping. The little triplets ¡®eyes finally lit up when they were about to leave. Cheng Donglin was truly helpless, but there was nothing he could do. Every time he delayed, he had to report to his sister-in-law. He had to eat, take a dump, go shopping for clothes, and sang Xia could only be speechless. The triplets finally left the house. Once they got into the car, it was cool and she felt much more comfortable. This time, she sat in the front passenger seat with her seatbelt fastened. In front of her was a mobile phone with a map device. It was Cheng Donglin¡¯s mobile navigation. This was an unfamiliar country to him. If he wanted to buy clothes, he would have to search the shopping area in the city center. The little girl¡¯s sensitivity to electronic devices was far higher than ordinary people, even adults like them. The triplets took the opportunity when Cheng Donglin was not paying attention to enter a few English words in the search bar. Suddenly-! The route on the map changed completely. At the end was the location of a Pier, and in front of them was a vast ocean. On the blue ocean, there were two islands of different shapes. The three babies looked at the route and widened their eyes slightly. As the phone beeped, he was getting closer to the dock. [ brother nine: calm down, I¡¯ve thought of many ways to meet you. I¡¯ve locked onto one tomorrow.. Please vote! ] Chapter 2239 - Chapter 2239: i finally get to see you, little monster (8) Chapter 2239: i finally get to see you, little monster (8) Translator: 549690339 the map on his phone showed road signs, but Cheng donglin did not notice when the address had changed. he continued driving, turning left and right at the destination. It was not until they crossed two streets and saw the endless sea in the distance with their naked eyes, as well as several cruise ships rumbling, that Cheng Donglin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He slammed on the brakes on the roadside. what the hell is going on? why is it here? ¡± Could this be the city center? Cheng Donglin was dumbfounded. As soon as his car stopped, two other cars also stopped behind them. They had been following them and protecting them. After Cheng Donglin recovered from his shock, he picked up his phone to check the navigation to see if there was a problem. Just then, the triplets, who were sitting in the front passenger seat, pressed the red button on their seat belts and were about to open the car door. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! my little ancestor! What do you want to do? why do you still want to go out?¡± Cheng donglin could not care less about his phone and grabbed the triplets. However, the little triplets were leaning on the car door. Their big eyes were filled with innocence. They pouted and said with their watery eyes, ¡± uncle Donglin, look, there¡¯s a big boat over there .. As she said that, she pointed at him with her small hand. Cheng Donglin looked over subconsciously. Alright, alright, big boat, big boat. Little Miss, sit tight, sit tight ah ah, ah-! Wait, don¡¯t go down-I¡± When Cheng Donglin looked over, the triplets broke free from his grip and openea tne car aoor to Jump out. Cheng Donglin was scared to death. He could not hit or scold this little thing, nor could he use more force. He was afraid of hurting her even if he used a little more force. Now, seeing her open the car door and jump out, he quickly rushed out as well. On the other hand, it was easy for the three babies to jump down. Below them were the pedestrian steps by the seaside of the port. They did not fall when they jumped. However, they immediately started running after they jumped down. His legs were moving fast. He was already three and a half years old, and he did a lot of exercise. He ran very quickly. This time, Cheng Donglin widened his eyes and quickly gave chase. The agents from the two cars behind them also quickly got out and chased after the triplets. In front of them were three or four cruise ships preparing to board their passengers and leave. The closer they got, the more people there were. The little one was definitely not as fast as them, but she was very smart. She kept trying to find a place with more people. Cheng Donglin could only watch helplessly as she scurried around and was blocked by the crowd until she could not be seen. Cheng Donglin¡¯s breathing seemed to have stopped at that moment, as he kept pushing his way through the crowd to look for her. It was only at this moment that he seemed to realize something. This little brat wasn¡¯t here to send their boss away, but to run away from home! The little girl was right there. He could not lose her, but there were so many people around. Cheng Donglin was afraid that she would get hurt. At this moment, he suddenly heard a staff member in a white uniform from the cruise ship in front of him shouting, ¡± let the children and women come up first. Let the children-¡± As he spoke, the staff member seemed to have seen something in the crowd. He suddenly made a stop gesture and then rushed down to pick up a little kid from the crowd. She had a cute student¡¯s head and was wearing a white sweater, a plaid skirt, and small leather shoes. He picked her up and turned around to let the staff take her to the boat. It was because she pointed at her little hand and said adorably, ¡± uncle, my mommy is up there. And the moment he lifted her up, Cheng Donglin¡¯s eyes widened- Chapter 2240 - Chapter 2240: I finally get to see you, little monster (9) Chapter 2240: I finally get to see you, little monster (9) Translator: 549690339 Cheng Donglin quickly shouted, ¡± hey-! Hey-! Little Miss-!¡± When he saw the surprised gazes of the people around him, he hurriedly shouted, ¡± child! my child-!¡± Cheng Donglin and the others quickly squeezed through the crowd to rush up, but were stopped by the staff. I¡¯m sorry, Sir, but you¡¯ll have to get your tickets and line up to board the ship! Cheng Donglin was so anxious he was about to vomit blood. Damn it! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were so many people here and they were in a foreign country, he would have rushed forward with a gun. No matter what, he had to get the child back first, ran ran! Cheng Donglin gritted his teeth and was about to go buy the tickets when his partner squeezed in from the back and took out six or seven tickets. get on the boat! They didn¡¯t have time to line up. A group of people in black suits wanted to board the ship, so everyone tacitly stayed far away from them. However, when it was their turn to board the ship, a staff member suddenly waved a flag. when the people below saw this, they immediately turned their heads and said, i¡¯m sorry, the people behind us, please take one of the boats. this one is full. ¡± damn it, no, my child is up there, you can¡¯t let us separate! Cheng Donglin said hurriedly. Unexpectedly, the staff member knew who he was talking about. you¡¯re talking about that three-year-old girl with a student head, right? our staff member has already taken her to find her mother. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to her. After saying that, he pulled the lever, and the cruise ship gradually began to retreat. ¡°F * ck! Her mother?¡± Her mother, my ass! Cheng Donglin had really been driven mad by her this time. They actually believed a three-year-old child¡¯s words and not him! The next cruise ship was about to come over to board the passengers. However, when he saw the little triplets ¡®ship leaving, Cheng Donglin gritted his teeth and turned to the other agents. one of you will follow me to the sea. The rest of you will take the same cruise ship. Contact a private plane and tell it to wait for us wherever the destination is. When we find her and get off the ship, we will leave immediately by plane! I won¡¯t stop for even a moment!¡± He must have seen a ghost. He even ran out to buy clothes for her! He felt that the scene in front of him was an accident. An accident that deliberately made fun of him. After all, she was only a three-year-old child! after the allocation was done, Cheng donglin did not go to line up. instead, he ran to another place, to a long wooden bridge, found a place, took off his suit jacket, and jumped down lightly. then, he immediately hid in the water and swam towards the departing cruise ship. He and the other agent moved very quietly, afraid of being discovered. Fortunately, no one noticed this scene, and they quickly swam to the cruise ship. Meanwhile, on the cruise ship. The triplets took the opportunity when the staff was not paying attention to slip away from her so that the staff would not keep asking where her mommy was. Wuwuwu, of course mommy is at home. The three babies ran around on the deck. The perimeter of the ship was too high and they wanted to see where the island was. There were many people on the deck. They were all tourists who were on vacation. Most of them were families of three and couples. At this time, they saw the cute little triplets standing on their tiptoes to look out of the boat. Suddenly, a beautiful young lady beside her said to her, ¡± little sister, do you want to look outside? ¡± The triplets smiled sweetly. thank you, pretty sister.. Chapter 2241 - Chapter 2241: I’ve finally met you, little monster (10) Chapter 2241: I¡¯ve finally met you, little monster (10) Translator: 549690339 His words made her even happier. He picked her up decisively and let her look at the scenery outside. When she saw it, she immediately let out a ¡°wow¡± and her eyes widened. The blue ocean outside, the green islands in the distance, and the waves hitting the hull, all of these looked so beautiful. The triplets were naturally bold. They had followed their parents to many places and taken cruise ships since they were young. Therefore, she did not find anything strange about them. The little triplets were amazed by the beautiful scene before them. Soon, they remembered their purpose. The triplets took out a small phone from their little sweatshirts. It was a cute pink phone that her daddy had given her. It had a Positioning System and various functions that were suitable for her. It was a phone that was tailor-made for her. After she opened it, she searched for the name of an Island on the map, and it suddenly showed that the ship was heading there. little treasure immediately smiled happily. sure enough, she had seen these ships at the port just now, and they were heading to the island she wanted to According to his mother, the little monster was on that Island. She had always thought that little monster was very cool. She heard that his daddy had bought an Island for them to live on. Also, half a year ago, a holiday program was opened on the island for others to visit. That¡¯s great, we¡¯ll be able to see the little monster soon! She would definitely find him! ¡°Thank you, pretty sister. Put me down.¡± The little triplets kicked their legs and struggled to get down. The girl immediately put her down and wanted to bring her to find her mother. The triplets quickly found an excuse to run away and went to the other side of the deck. However, this time, it was not because of anything else but because they wanted to take her to find her mommy. It made her miss her mommy all of a sudden. He also missed his daddy. Why, why didn¡¯t they bring me to play with the little monsters? At the thought of this, the little triplets could not help pouting. They puffed up their little cheeks and seemed to be very depressed. In a fit of pique, they held the handrail and climbed up the stairs to the second floor. There were fewer people on the second floor, so she didn¡¯t need to ask them where her Lord was. It was much smaller than the first floor, but it was surrounded by a fence. One could see the bottom and the endless sea. Newborn calves are not afraid of Tigers. Perhaps this was the saying of the little triplets. She had seen a lot since she was a child, and she was smart and quick-witted, so she was not afraid of anything. She did not think about what she would do without the adults around her, nor did she worry that she would not be able to find her parents. In fact, she also knew what was going on. In the past, she had run out a few times, but her daddy was always able to find her. No matter where she hid, he could find her. At first, she thought that her daddy was too good, until later on, she overheard them saying that the back of her and her brother¡¯s necks had something placed by the doctor the moment they were born. With that thing, Daddy and Mommy would not be afraid of not being able to find her. Therefore, even though she was a little depressed, she ran out alone without any fear. at this moment. The triplets walked to the railing and sat on the edge. They stuck their calves into the railing and grabbed one railing each with their small hands. They leaned their little faces over and suddenly shouted, ¡± little monsters, Nannan! the shout was accompanied by the sea breeze, and it was as if the entire cruise ship was instantly swept away, reverberating in the air.. Chapter 2242 - Chapter 2242: I finally met you, little monster (11) Chapter 2242: I finally met you, little monster (11) Translator: 549690339 The sea breeze blew gently. Although she was wearing a lot, it was cool on the sea. Her small bangs were blown messily, revealing her small forehead. Her pair of big watery eyes seemed to have broken the Galaxy in the sky, shining brightly. ¡°Little monster- ! ¡± Her childish voice sounded particularly loud and sweet. She hugged the railing like a koala bear and shouted the name that she was obsessed with. It was the name of a person whose face was almost unrecognizable. With this shout, a gaze seemed to suddenly look over from the deck on the first floor. It was directed at the little person who was sitting on the deck on the second floor, holding the railing and kicking his legs in the air-! On the first deck, the little figure stood in the crowd. She raised her head and looked at her on the second floor. For a moment, her whole body froze. He watched as her small hair was blown into the air, and her beautiful and cute little face struck his heart. It instantly touched the deepest part of his heart. what touched his heart was not her beauty, but that extremely familiar face. Who was she? Ambiguous! ¡°Mubai, come here. Your mommy wants you to answer the phone.¡± Suddenly, a clean and handsome man turned around and handed his phone to the little boy beside him. And that little boy was called mu Bai. Su Mubai. Su Mubai, little monster, and Xiao-Xiaobai. The little monster¡¯s throat moved slightly. Looking at the little girl on the second floor of the deck, it felt as if it was dreaming. He couldn¡¯t even hear his daddy¡¯s shouts. ¡°Little monster! Little monsters!¡± As the little triplets shouted, they suddenly fell silent. She pouted and sat there alone as if she was very helpless and desolate. Just then, she seemed to suddenly sense someone¡¯s gaze from below. It kept approaching him. A child¡¯s perception was always sensitive, and she quickly caught that gaze. The moment their eyes met, Xiao-Xiaobai was walking out of the crowd towards her. He did not even care that his daddy was calling him from behind. He kept looking at her without blinking, as if seeing her was just an illusion that he had suddenly seen. After all, her appearance here was too unreal. the little triplets were sitting by the fence on the second floor. when they saw a small figure looking at them from below, they were suddenly at a loss for words. their sorrowful expressions also froze as they stared at the figure in a daze. when the figure was completely below her, the figure raised his head and looked at them. The three babies were shocked and their minds went blank. Who was he? She was clearly here to look for the little monster. She was here to look for a good friend with the obsession in her heart. However, when he walked out from the crowd and stood below her, looking up at her, she suddenly felt a little overwhelmed. That appearance was tamiliar, but also a little strange. Was it too long ago, or could it be that she could not remember it? however, as she looked at him clearly, the outline of the little monster in her mind seemed to overlap with him little by little. little, little monster! ¡® The triplets subconsciously stretched out their little arms and their little heads went through the railing. Their thin and small bodies seemed to be able to go through the railing easily. The triplets did not know what they were thinking. They almost subconsciously went through the railing to find him. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 2243 - Chapter 2243: Pure, little romance (1) Chapter 2243: Pure, little romance (1) Translator: 549690339 However, that was the second floor. Below it was the first floor, which was a height of three to four meters-! Xiao-Xiaobai widened its eyes and spread its arms when it saw her coming out. At this moment, the people around them seemed to have noticed the triplets ¡®dangerous situation and they suddenly started screaming. As soon as he shouted, the little triplets ¡®hands slipped and they fell from the top when they saw the little monster catching them from below-! ¡°Ah ah ah-!¡± ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s falling down, sob sob!¡± The people around him were so frightened that they started screaming. However, almost in the blink of an eye, a figure flashed past and quickly caught the falling little triplets from the little monster-! Although the child was not very heavy, he was still a few dozen pounds. When he fell, due to the influence of speed and other factors, the gravity would be greatly multiplied. If a child like Xiao-Xiaobai were to catch him, he would definitely be injured. Fortunately, he was an adult, which meant that he was the little monster¡¯s father, Chen nianbai. When Chen nianbai saw that his son was ignoring him and walking out, he immediately became suspicious. He made a phone call as he followed his son. He followed his son¡¯s line of sight and saw a little girl on the second floor¡¯s deck, Yingying! And this little girl, Yingying? When Chen nianbai saw her, he was also a little startled and surprised. However, when he saw her sitting dangerously on the edge and reaching out her hand to pass through the railing, he immediately hung up the phone. The next second, the three babies fell from above-! Fortunately, it was only three to four meters, not too high. Otherwise, even if he caught her, she would probably be injured. Chen nianbai was hugging the little triplets and his back was drenched in cold sweat. When the little triplets were caught, they groaned uncomfortably. They seemed to be a little flustered and afraid for a moment. They did not know why they had fallen down just now and their little heads were in a daze. When they saw that the child was fine, the people around Chen nianbai immediately clapped excitedly. Chen nianbai could not just ignore her, so he nodded slightly. Then, he suddenly turned his little secret treasure around, hugged her with one hand, and held his son with the other. Then, he led the two of them away. Chen nianbai had observed that she was the only one here. She did not have her parents. It was really like seeing a ghost. Don¡¯t tell him that this little girl came here alone. At this moment, the triplets were lying on Chen nianbai¡¯s shoulders. They arched their bodies and lowered their heads to look at the other boy beside him. At this moment, his gaze happened to be on her, and their eyes met. At that moment, the triplets ¡®eyes turned a little empty for some reason. They sneaked away and buried their heads in Uncle Chen nianbai¡¯s shoulder. Their little faces were a little red. The little monster chimed in,¡±hehe.¡± The little triplets ¡®heartbeats suddenly sped up and they became a little nervous. This is a little monster, Yingluo. The three babies sneaked a peek at him from his shoulder. When she saw him just now, she really wanted to get out of there to find him, but she forgot that she would have been injured if she fell from such a high place. Fortunately, his daddy saved her. Now, Chen nianbai was carrying one and pulling the other. He brought them into the cabin and into the VIP private room of the cruise. The interior was very large and luxurious. These cruise ships were all donated by him and could be used by tourists who wanted to come to the island to play. After entering the VIP room- Chapter 2244 - Chapter 2244: Pure, little romance (2) Chapter 2244: Pure, little romance (2) Translator: 549690339 Inside was a private room with floor-to-ceiling windows and a bed to rest on. It could be said that it had everything one needed, and more importantly There was also a small Open-Air Balcony here. Sitting here, one could say that it was the highest and best view on the entire cruise ship. One could see all the scenery in the distance, including the lower deck. One could also enjoy the sea breeze and take in all the scenery. Chen nianbai placed them there. The little triplets were put down. They looked at Chen nianbai and then at the little monster. The little monster kept looking at her as if he was possessed. Chen nianbai looked at the two little ones and sighed slightly. Then, he half-knelt on one knee, looked at the little triplets and asked, ¡± Shamei, why are you here? Where are your Daddy and Mommy?¡± Why did he feel that things were so strange? Where was she? this was the sea near Singapore. How could she appear here without the company of adults? However, the little triplets tilted their heads and said adorably, ¡± uncle, I came by myself. ¡°what? That¡¯s impossible. Other than Daddy and Mommy, were there any other uncles and aunties who brought you here?¡± Chen nianbai thought she had been entrusted to someone. However, the triplets toot and tugged at their clothes with their small hands. They did not say anything but ran to the balcony and sat on a small chair. Chen nianbai, ¡°Wanwan.¡± Chen nianbai saw that there was no way for him to ask. At this moment, his phone suddenly rang again. He could only shake his head helplessly and answer the phone. This call was from his wife, Su Li. Chen nianbai was in a hurry to hang up earlier on. Now that she was asking him what had happened, he got up and turned to confess to her. Oh, it¡¯s like this. My son and I saw the little triplets when we came back to put them on. As soon as he said that, the other side fell into a dead silence. Chen nianbai did not know about his son¡¯s matter because Su Li would not tell him, nor did he tell him that Rong Zhan did not like the little monster to be in contact with his daughter. How was he supposed to tell Rong Zhan about this? What a sensitive topic! Chen nianbai would blame himself. However, what Su Li did not expect the most was that the little che Bao would actually be there. How was this possible? Just as Chen nianbai opened the door and went out to answer the call, the room suddenly fell silent. The triplets were in the highest private room on the cruise ship. They were sitting on a bench and enjoying the gentle sea breeze. He felt like he had done something wrong. Everyone who saw him would ask him where his Daddy and Mommy were. Was it really wrong of him to do this, Yingluo? but if they appeared here, it was impossible for him to meet the little monster. Little monster the little triplets lowered their heads and slowly saw a pair of casual flat shoes that belonged to a little boy appear before their eyes. She was slightly stunned and slowly raised her small face. The little boy in front of them had very fair skin. The triplets could not tell what was so good looking about him but he was indeed very good looking. His facial features were all very good looking. It made her little heart beat wildly. At this moment, the little monster suddenly raised his hand and touched her little face. The result was that it was a real touch. He immediately retracted his hand, but his ears could not help but heat up. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The little monster looked at her and asked without blinking. However, his heart was beating like a drum. It had been half a year. He missed her on the first day he left. he missed her the second day after he left. He still missed her even though he had been away for more than half a year. However, the little triplets looked at him blankly. They blushed and suddenly whispered, ¡± I, I¡¯m here to find the little monster. [ brother nine: haha, good night.. I¡¯m begging for votes! ] Chapter 2245 - Chapter 2245: Pure, little romance (3) Chapter 2245: Pure, little romance (3) Translator: 549690339 I, I¡¯m here to find the little monster. The little triplets ¡®voice was tender and sweet. They spoke gently and their cheeks were flushed. They looked at the little monster and did not know how to be reserved. Their two little fingers were clasped together. At this moment, she didn¡¯t look like a little queen at all. Instead, she looked like a cute little sister next door, a cute little princess. His eyes were filled with Starlight as he looked at the little monster. He was filled with joy and love. When Xiao-Xiaobai heard that she was here to look for the little monster, it held its breath and its face was filled with shock. It was as if it could not believe that she would cross thousands of mountains and rivers to look for him. It really felt like a dream. however, xiao-xiaobai knew that it was not a dream when she appeared in front of it. So, his little fingers curled up unconsciously, and he seemed to be a little nervous as he asked, ¡± so, Did she really remember? The little monster stared at the triplets unblinkingly as if it would not miss any minute or second that it could see her. They had been apart for so long, so of course he missed her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked his father to take him out to look for her in Rome. No, to be more precise, his father didn¡¯t know what he was doing. He came to the villa where she lived and stood at the gate, looking at the street lights in front of her villa. When you fall in love with someone, you might even fall in love with the street lamp outside her door. He really wanted to see if he could meet her, Yingluo. They had been apart for so long, but he had not forgotten her for a single day. In fact, due to the special genetic problems in the little monster¡¯s body, his memory was terrifyingly strong. He could even remember what happened when he was one year old, not to mention the appearance of the triplets. He could remember every scene that happened between him and her. To him, she did not only exist in his mind but also in his invisible perception. It was just like a loved one in the wolf tribe who had been away for a long time. They could always recognize her when they came back based on her aura and familiar feeling. It was the same for him. He could find something different in a crowd. Even if he couldn¡¯t see the difference, the feeling was different. So, huhu He would never forget her. He wanted to ask her if she knew who the little monster was. The little triplets were slightly stunned. Then, they tilted their small heads and blinked their big eyes. They reached out their small hands and asked in a soft voice, ¡± eh, eh, eh? Aren¡¯t you a little monster?¡± Aren¡¯t you a little monster? Upon hearing this question, Xiao-Xiaobai looked at her and its face suddenly turned hot. So, she really remembered him. Xiao-Xiaobai stretched out his hand slowly as if he wanted to hold the little triplets ¡®little finger but he did not dare to do so. In the end, he could only pretend to cough and asked softly, ¡± Yueyue, did you come here to look for me? The triplets jumped down from their chairs and took the initiative to hold his small hands. Their cute little faces were full of seriousness. yes, I came here especially to look for you. She had sneaked into Daddy¡¯s suitcase before she could come and find him. The triplets ¡®little faces showed that they were very arrogant. When the little monster heard her straightforward words and saw that she was holding its finger, it was pleasantly surprised. At the same time, it became a little shy. Its ears turned red and when it pursed its little mouth, two small dimples appeared on its cheeks. It was a breathtaking sight.. Chapter 2246 - Chapter 2246: Pure, little romance (4) Chapter 2246: Pure, little romance (4) Translator: 549690339 His heart was pounding. The little triplets seemed to be stunned by his gaze. They only felt that he was good-looking and adorable. At this moment, the child¡¯s temperament was like that of a child and he liked all beautiful things. Therefore, the next second, the little triplets suddenly leaned forward and gave him a light Peck on the cheek. She was still staring at him with her big, watery eyes. Her long eyelashes fluttered, and her little mouth was kissing his little face affectionately. The little monster seemed to be shocked and stepped back. The little treasure could not stand still and fell in front of him. He quickly hugged her. At this moment, the triplets realized that he was hugging them and their faces were a little hot. However, they also reached out their little arms to hug him. Then, she leaned her little head on his shoulder. She looked at the sea that could be seen from the balcony. She hugged him and leaned on his shoulder. The uneasiness in little treasure¡¯s heart seemed to have finally settled at this moment. Her heart was filled with satisfaction. However, the little monster¡¯s state of mind was completely different from hers. He seemed to be so nervous that he could not speak. Being hugged by her, the little monster¡¯s small face was obviously flushed. She, she just kissed me? at this moment, the triplets suddenly saw seagulls flying past the front of the cruise ship. she stretched out her little finger to show him. Little monster! Look at the big Bird! It¡¯s so big!¡± As she said that, she was attracted to the balcony and looked at the seagulls flying on the cruise. The little monster chimed in,¡±hehe.¡± His arms were empty. His small hands moved. There was no longer her warmth in front of him. For a moment, he felt a sense of loss that he couldn¡¯t describe. The time was too short. He even wanted to hold her small hand or hug her. She could kiss him and hug him, but he was the passive one. However, the little monster knew that he loved it when she took the initiative. The little monster saw her looking at the big Bird flying in the sky in amazement, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He walked over and accompanied her to take a look. He told her that the big Bird was not called a Big Bird, but a Seagull. After a while, Chen nianbai returned from his phone call. When he opened the door to the private room, he saw two small figures standing on the balcony. His son was pointing at their Island through the tempered glass and telling the young woman where he lived. The little girl¡¯s two little hands were pressed against the tempered glass, listening carefully and obediently, looking very obedient. For some reason, he felt gratified. Because his son rarely spoke, he didn¡¯t like to talk. On the island, sometimes he could not even speak for a day. He learned everything quickly and was very smart, but he didn¡¯t like to communicate with people. He and Xiao Li were better, but if it was an outsider, he wouldn¡¯t even say a word. She was also unwilling to play with other children. Therefore, when he saw that his son and the triplets could speak so much and clearly, he was surprised and relieved. It seemed that this was the difference. ¡°Son, the triplets, come here. Uncle has prepared some delicious food for you.¡± The last sentence was, of course, directed at the triplets. When the little triplets heard that there was good food, they immediately ran over. Their little hair was a little messy from running but she casually touched it. Then, she seemed to have thought of something and immediately put her hands behind her back. She stood there hesitantly and pouted her little lips.. Chapter 2247 - Chapter 2247: Pure, little romance (5) Chapter 2247: Pure, little romance (5) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Uncle, what should I do? mommy said that I can¡¯t eat food from strangers.¡± However, even though she said that, her big, watery eyes were looking at what was delicious. Chen nianbai did not know whether to laugh or cry when he heard this. This was especially so for the little girl¡¯s expression. She was saying that her mommy didn¡¯t allow her to eat, but she was still secretly swallowing her saliva. How could she be so cute? However, he didn¡¯t miss the three words- stranger. So he was a stranger to this little girl? Chen nianbai half-knelt on one knee. Even though he was short, he was still taller than her. With a smile on his lips, he asked her, ¡± ambiguous, don¡¯t you recognize me? ¡± The moment he said that, the little secret treasure suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She looked at Chen nianbai and pouted her little mouth. In the end, she hid behind the little monster and smiled. I guess you¡¯re the little monster¡¯s daddy, right? ¡® Fine. Chen nianbai stood up and laughed helplessly. that¡¯s right, he¡¯s such a young child. they haven¡¯t seen each other for almost a year, so he definitely doesn¡¯t remember me. However ¡­ ambiguous, then if you don¡¯t remember uncle, why do you remember uncle¡¯s son, the little monster, ambiguous? ¡± Chen nianbai raised his eyebrows and asked her. There seemed to be a bit of ridicule in his expression. As soon as she said this, little treasure was stunned. However, she quickly stole a glance at little monster, then blushed slightly and said frankly, ¡± Yingluo is because I like him. Because I like him. I like him yayaya These few words seemed to have been recorded and replayed in the little monster¡¯s ears. He looked at the triplets in surprise and immediately lowered his head. He clenched his fists and did not say a word. However, a suspicious Crimson color spread from his ears to his cheeks. He was even embarrassed to look at the triplets. Only the little monster knew that at a certain moment, it was as if the only thing left in his ears was the sound of his rapidly beating heart. Chen nianbai was also slightly surprised as he did not expect the triplets to be so Frank. However, he chuckled in the blink of an eye. His smile was clean and clear, making one feel relaxed and happy. ¡°Son, bring Momo out to eat.¡± As Chen nianbai spoke, he walked over and patted her little head with his big hand. triplets, you don¡¯t have to worry about your mommy. Your Godma has already called your mommy and told her that you are with us now. She should call vou later. The triplets ¡®eyes widened when they heard that. They actually called mommy? When the little triplets heard this, they looked a little panicked and frowned. They pouted nervously and said, ¡± uncle, what should I do? my mommy will be angry. She will be ambiguous. I¡¯m scared. ¡°What? hit you? how could that be? I¡¯m just telling your mommy that you¡¯re here with me and that she shouldn¡¯t worry about your safety. Otherwise, how worried would she be if you were lost?¡± However, when the little triplets heard this, they took a step back without a care. Suddenly, they pouted and their eyes turned red. They cried loudly, ¡® wuwuwu, no, no. Mommy won¡¯t let me come out to look for the little monster. She won¡¯t let me play with the little monster. all of a sudden, the triplets recalled what had happened in the past. mommy said that daddy did not allow them to find the little monster and play with him. daddy would also get angry whenever they mentioned the little monster. If ¡­. Chapter 2248 - Chapter 2248: Pure, little romance (6) Chapter 2248: Pure, little romance (6) Translator: 549690339 If Daddy and Mommy knew that I came to look for the little monster, what should I do? The little triplets ¡®eyes were red from crying. The more they thought about it, the more afraid they became. When the little monster heard what she said and saw her crying, his heart suddenly ached as if it was pierced by a needle. Then, he walked over and held one of her hands tightly. Then, he used the other hand to wipe her tears. However, Chen nianbai¡¯s heart ached when he saw the little girl cry. He walked over to comfort her, but he also frowned slightly because of the words she had just cried out. did he hear it wrong or did he misunderstand her? did he not want her to come out and play with the little monster? I must have heard wrong. The two of them were coaxing the little triplets. When the little triplets saw that the little monster was wiping away her tears and his eyes were a little red, she felt even more upset. Suddenly, she pounced forward and hugged the little monster tightly. The two little figures hugged each other. Although the little monster¡¯s eyes were slightly red, he did not make a sound. because he knew everything. His mommy took him far away from the triplets because she was afraid that she would hurt the ambiguous daddy. Because I¡¯m really a little monster. It had sharp fangs and claws. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he knew everything. However, he had turned into a little monster to protect the little triplets. Therefore, how could he hurt her? Cheng donglin led his men and swam over from the bottom of the sea. finally, they found a place with fewer people and climbed onto the cruise ship. however, some people could not help but notice them coming up from the bottom of the sea. they were all wet, and someone immediately went to inform them. The cruise ship gradually accelerated as it reached the sea, and he was almost out of energy. At that moment, Cheng Donglin was lying on the deck, gasping for breath. Then, he struggled to get up and went to find the brat! Cheng donglin swore that the next time something like this happened, he would rather die than come out. he would rather go to africa and be tortured until he was tanned. But right now, he just wanted to find this tormenting little guy as soon as possible. At this moment, after the security guards on the cruise ship received the report, a few people rushed over to see who had climbed up. They were even carrying guns in their hands and seemed to be quite vigilant of this person who had suddenly appeared. ¡°Who are you? How could it appear here?¡± The security guard shouted. Cheng Donglin and the others felt a headache coming on at the sight of this, but they still obediently raised their hands, feeling a little dispirited. we¡¯re here to look for a child on the ship, ¡± he said helplessly. she¡¯s my child, but she ran onto the ship on her own without any adults by her side. As soon as he said that, the security guards looked at each other. At this moment, a clear and gentle voice suddenly came from them. put down your guns. Cheng Donglin looked over at the voice and saw a familiar face. His eyes widened in shock. f * ck, Mr. -Mr. Chen! What are you doing here?¡± The person who had spoken was none other than Chen nianbai. At this moment, Chen nianbai nodded politely and humbly. Mr. Cheng, I¡¯m the owner of these cruise ships. Please follow me. Although Cheng Donglin was shocked that he would appear here, he quickly asked after hearing that he was the owner of the cruise[ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 2249 - Chapter 2249: pure, little romance (7) Chapter 2249: pure, little romance (7) Translator: 549690339 then, Mr. Chen, have you seen my Little Miss? she¡¯s crazy. She actually dared to ditch me and go to a strange boat. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s in her head! How could he be so bold and so cunning? Cheng Donglin was so infuriated by the triplets that he could not even speak coherently. Chen nianbai looked at Cheng Donglin¡¯s disheveled appearance and was truly surprised. However, he still told Cheng Donglin first, ¡± Mr. Cheng, the triplets are at my place. I saw her and she¡¯s eating now. I¡¯ll Take You There. Cheng donglin¡¯s legs almost dropped to his knees at those words. thank god, nothing happened! Otherwise, he could already imagine the appearance of a circle floating above his head. Although he was angry at the little girl for running around and not listening to him, he was also really worried that something would happen to such a cute and beautiful girl. The world outside was not that kind. It was much darker than she had imagined. It was just that she had lived under the protection of countless people and had not seen the real horror. Just the human traffickers who caught children were enough to make people horrified, not to mention other things. When Chen nianbai brought Cheng Donglin and the rest over, he asked, ¡± Mr. Cheng, I¡¯m also very curious as to why she¡¯s here. And she¡¯s here alone?? ¡± Cheng Donglin¡¯s face burned at her words. Although it was said that the little devil was tormenting him, it was truly ridiculous and laughable that so many of them could not even keep an eye on a little girl. Even he felt that her escape was a great humiliation to himself. Cheng Donglin hesitated for a moment, but he could not help but say, ¡± it¡¯s like this, our boss has been busy with work recently. He has a friend who went abroad and came to talk to our boss. The little girl got into his luggage and was found out at the airport. Due to some special circumstances, she flew directly to the airport in Singapore. We took a private plane to pick up the little Miss, Qianqian. Cheng Donglin told half of the truth and half of the lie. In the end, he said, she actually went into the crowd and accidentally bumped into the boat. His words were filled with helplessness and powerlessness towards her. chen nianbai¡¯s eyes flickered with a strange emotion. in fact, he could feel that Cheng donglin was not telling the truth because rong Zhan loved his daughter very much. if something happened to his daughter, he would definitely come personally instead of sending someone else. However, if others didn¡¯t say anything, he definitely wouldn¡¯t ask. Everyone had their own privacy. However, if what he said about the little triplets was true, did she really come up with her own idea to take the plane to the port, board the boat, and go to their Island? No, Chen nianbai did not dare to think about it, because it was too amazing. After all, a plan was a plan. If something went wrong when it was realized, it would fall apart, and there might be foreseeable dangers in the middle ¡­ at the mention of danger, chen nianbai suddenly recalled the scene where the little triplets almost fell from the second-floor deck not long ago! If he hadn¡¯t caught it in a hurry, he didn¡¯t know what would have happened. Just thinking about it now made his back break out in cold sweat. However, it was in the past, and Chen nianbai would not bring it up again. it¡¯s too dangerous for a child like her to do something like this, ¡± he said to Cheng Dongxi. but fortunately, she¡¯s fine. You guys were worried too. Cheng Donglin almost burst into tears at those words. He was more than just worried-he was almost losing his soul. However, the next second . Chapter 2250 - Chapter 2250: Pure, little romance (8) Chapter 2250: Pure, little romance (8) Translator: 549690339 When Cheng Donglin caught sight of two little figures sitting on the floor in a private room, he was suddenly at a loss for words. His throat seemed to be blocked, and hot tears suddenly welled up in his eyes. This little girl, thank God she¡¯s fine! Otherwise, how could he continue living! He really couldn¡¯t live anymore. however, when he saw the two little rascals eating fruit salad and ice cream and feeding each other, his eyes suddenly widened! He looked at their actions in shock, and his mouth opened wide. He was caught off guard by their display of affection. W-what was this? Don¡¯t tell him that the little ancestor of their big family ran out just for this scene, just to look for her husband and leisurely sit on the cruise ship with other little boys to enjoy the beautiful scenery, eat delicious food, and enjoy the beautv! Wasn¡¯t this life too comfortable and enviable? She hoped that it was only her own guess, or else he would go crazy. He would doubt his life. However, he could not be blamed for being suspicious and thinking that way. This was because the ¡®husband¡¯ who was searching for his husband a thousand miles away was ¡­ Su Mubai. Xiao-Xiaobai was also a legendary little monster. He was always by his boss ¡®side, so he knew a lot of things, whether it was business or private. That was why he knew that little monster was a taboo in their boss¡¯s eyes. The word ¡®little monster¡¯ could not even be mentioned. Of course, he also knew that the little monster and their Little Miss had secretly arranged an engagement when they were children. In the beginning, they had a good relationship with each other. However, for some reason, the boss strictly prohibited the little princess from contacting the little monster. Therefore, after their Little Miss ¡± escaped ¡°, she was actually with the little monster and was even in a lovey-dovey state. Of course, it was worth suspecting his Little Miss¡¯s original purpose! Cheng Donglin quickly rushed over. Little Miss, Wanwan! The little triplets were eating their ice cream happily and half of their faces were disfigured. When they heard the familiar voice and looked over, their eyes widened and they dodged to the side as if they were shocked by Cheng Donglin¡¯s sudden appearance. Xiao-Xiaobai immediately stood in front of her and shielded the triplets. Cheng donglin¡¯s heart ached. ¡± little miss, what are you hiding for?! ¡± Tell me the truth, why did you run to the ship? what if there were bad guys? what if you get hurt when no one is watching you?¡± Little Mei Bao pouted her little mouth behind the little monster. Actually, she knew that she was wrong, but what could she do? Yingying stayed at home obediently and couldn¡¯t see the little monster. At the thought of it, she lowered her head sadly, as if she was missing her little Golden Bean. Cheng Donglin said helplessly, ¡± you¡¯re really giving me a lot of trouble by doing this, okay? I¡¯m going to call your daddy now. Upon hearing that, the triplets pouted and said with watery eyes, ¡± uncle Donglin, I¡¯m wrong. Don¡¯t tell daddy, okay? I beg you, don¡¯t tell daddy. He will be angry and he will cry. He would be so angry that he would cry! The corner of Cheng Donglin¡¯s eyes twitched. He would not only cry in anger, but if he really knew, he would fly over to her immediately. However, the triplets were crying even harder now. They tugged at their clothes pitifully and begged for mercy. It was a pitiful sight. Cheng Donglin¡¯s heart, which was as hard as steel, softened into the heart of an old hen, ah, an old mother. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anything. When we get off the boat, you must immediately come with me! Come back with me!¡± After Cheng Donglin reached a compromise with both hands, he set a hard condition for her. [ brother nine: an, it¡¯ll be sweet later, rolling around for votes!! ] Chapter 2251 - Chapter 2251: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy (1) Chapter 2251: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy (1) Translator: 549690339 When the little triplets heard that they were going back with uncle Cheng Donglin, the little girl was stunned for a moment. In the blink of an eye, her little golden beans fell down! It was heartbreaking. She ran over and tugged at the corner of Cheng Donglin¡¯s clothes, looking up with her little face full of grievance and tears. Yueyue, uncle Donglin, I don¡¯t want to be separated from the little monster. I want to play with the little monster, ¡± she said. daddy won¡¯t let us play together and won¡¯t let me see the little monster, I miss him so much, Yueyue. Little treasure said with tears in his eyes. He looked so cute and pretty with his big red eyes. When he cried, it was enough to kill people. It was so heartbreaking. Cheng Donglin¡¯s entire body was constricting in pain at the sight. It was as if he would be an unforgivable villain if she said no today. In the end, he held his forehead helplessly. He wanted to say something but stopped for a while. In the end, he touched her little head and said helplessly and weakly, ¡± little great aunt, wait for me. I won¡¯t call your daddy, but I¡¯ll call your mommy and ask what to do. If your mommy doesn¡¯t allow it, then don¡¯t blame uncle for not having a choice. Cheng Donglin¡¯s heart ached as well, but he was not her father or mother, so there was nothing he could do. This idea was not for him to decide. However, he turned around to call sang Xia and told her about the situation. After a moment of silence, sang Xia suddenly asked him, ¡± then Donglin, do you see how she¡¯s feeling now? ¡± emotions!? Cheng Donglin was taken aback, but he quickly replied, ¡± no, sister-in-law. The triplets cried and made a fuss and almost hung themselves. When I found her, she was eating and drinking with Mr. Chen¡¯s son. She was so happy. I told her to go back with me once we reached the place, but she refused and did not want me to tell my boss about this. As he said that, Cheng Donglin could not help but grumble, ¡± sister-in-law, look at this. This little princess is so smart. She doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary three-year-old. I can¡¯t even fight her. Sang Xia, ¡°hehe.¡± Sang Xia had been worried about her daughter¡¯s condition the whole time. She had not had a good night¡¯s rest. She was only slightly relieved when she knew that her child was safe. But back to the main topic, his daughter Yingluo and the little monster? She Imew all too well how much her daughter loved the little monster. She also knew that her daughter was quite smart. but even so, she did not expect that the little girl would actually carry out her plan and find xiao-xiaobai. This was simply an incredible thing, but she knew even more that this safe search was God¡¯s blessing. Otherwise, any link could have been fatal. Now, after thinking for a moment, she sighed helplessly and said to Cheng Dongyi, ¡± then let¡¯s leave it at that for now. You keep an eye on her for now, and I¡¯ll fly over as soon as possible. I¡¯ll just take the chance to see Su Li¡¯s family. However, sang Xia paused for a moment and said seriously, ¡± but you must not mention this to my husband. This was inevitable. Although she was the one who played the more serious role in her daily life, be it her daughter or son, and Rong Zhan was more able to play with them, she knew very well that if Rong Zhan knew that her daughter had gone to look for Xiao-Xiaobai, he would be furious! Chapter 2252 - Chapter 2252: Yingluo, conquering the wild little wolfdog Chapter 2252: Yingluo, conquering the wild little wolfdog (2) Translator: 549690339 It was possible that his relationship with Su Li¡¯s family would become even stiffer. If she were to head over by herself, she would be worried that the little girl would not be under her watch. Hence, she could only bring the little tyrant flower along to take a look at the situation. Cheng Donglin understood what sang Xia meant almost immediately after hearing what she said. don¡¯t worry, sister-in-law. Boss won¡¯t find out. I¡¯ll never tell him, ¡± he replied hurriedly. After sang Xia got the confirmation, she pinched the space between her tired eyebrows and said one last sentence to him, ¡± ¡°Pass the phone to that brat now.¡± Cheng Dongyi¡¯s eyelids twitched at once. He turned around and glanced at the triplets silently. Her big, red, and watery eyes were still twitching. She seemed to be very aggrieved. Cheng Donglin¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he began to mourn for her. He turned around and passed her the phone. Little Miss, your mommy wants to talk to you. Be good and don¡¯t cry. Your mommy is very worried about you. Although the little triplets were a little afraid and hesitant, they had been away from their mommy for so long and they missed her too. When they heard their mommy¡¯s familiar voice over the phone, they could not help but take it. then, when she heard her mother call her name, she started to cry loudly. Cheng Donglin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his heart quivering. Was he saying that this little ancestor really missed him or that this was not a good thing, so he deliberately played the family card? what kind of mother would be able to curse at her with all kinds of thoughts and confessions? Cheng Donglin¡¯s face was full of surprise, and he muttered that this little girl was not simple. Then, he quickly went to find Chen nianbai and told him that his sister-in -law was coming. On the little triplets ¡®side. She held the phone with her tiny hands and did not dare to cry anymore. She could only sob pitifully and acknowledge her mother¡¯s words with a lovely and pitiful look. In the end, sang Xia said something to her, and she blinked her wet eyelashes twice with red eyes. With a thick nasal voice, she sobbed and said, ¡± mommy, mommy, I know. Mommy, I¡¯ll be good and listen to uncle Donglin. I¡¯ll be good and wait for you to come to me. Mommy, I love Tiger oil. While the triplets were on the phone with sang Xia, Xiao-Xiaobai took a piece of tissue and helped her wipe her tears and snot. Not only did Xiao-Xiaobai not look disdainful at all, it was even frowning slightly, as if it was worried about her. Seeing her cry, his little face turned even paler and he was extremely worried. Fortunately, the triplets finally coaxed their mommy and were about to hang up the phone. Before hanging up, they even managed to successfully ask for a kiss from their mommy while crying and acting cute. The little burden in the little triplets ¡®heart was finally not so heavy now because their mommy was coming to find them. In this way, his mommy would become his backing. Even if his daddy found out, he could not do anything to him. The little triplets ¡®little worry had disappeared but they seemed to have not completely recovered. They would sob from time to time and their big, watery eyes were still red. The little monster¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. ¡°Ambiguous ambiguous ambiguous ambiguous¡± Chapter 2253 - Chapter 2253: Yingluo, conquering the wild little wolfdog Chapter 2253: Yingluo, conquering the wild little wolfdog (3) Translator: 549690339 Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s lips moved. It seemed like there were many things that he wanted to say but he did not know what to say at that moment. In the end, he could only pout his pale pink lips and wipe her tears silently. He cared about her, cared about her, and missed her, but he didn¡¯t dare to tell her anything. The little triplets ¡®big red eyes twitched and they pouted. little monster, my mommy is angry because I came to look for you. She even scolded me until I cried. She said that she would come and teach me a lesson. The little monster¡¯s long eyelashes fluttered when he heard that. A hint of guilt and loneliness flashed in his eyes. He unconsciously clenched his small hands. I¡¯m sorry. Xiao-Xiaobai felt very upset. The triplets had come to look for him but they had caused her to be reprimanded by her family. This was all his fault. Why couldn¡¯t he just boldly appear in front of her after finding her and tell her that he was looking for her, Yingluo? Perhaps he was afraid that she had long forgotten about him. Or perhaps it was a Suan ni. He was afraid that even without him, she would still be very happy and have other little friends by her side. Yingluo He had long been replaced. It was his lack of confidence and other people¡¯s vigilance against him. He even felt that he was not a normal child, but a little monster that was feared and hated by others. Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s face turned paler and it looked very dejected. However, when the triplets saw Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s lonely look, they suddenly grabbed his little hand and pounced on him. little monster, do you want me to forgive you? ¡± Xiao-Xiaobai raised its head slightly and looked at her. It pursed its lips and nodded. When the little triplets saw this, they suddenly moved closer to his ear and blinked their big red eyes. They whispered to him. Her voice was so soft that only the two of them could hear her. Upon hearing that, Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s lonely expression seemed to have frozen for a moment. Then, a faint blush appeared on its delicate and pretty face. When he looked at her again, his face was even redder. When he saw her staring at him, he didn¡¯t dare to look at her anymore. Seeing that he was unmoved, the little triplets could not help but pout. They held his little hand and said softly, ¡± little monster, just kiss me. If you kiss me ambiguously, I will forgive you. Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s face turned even redder instantly. he had thought that she was here to complain to him, but why did she suddenly fall into his trap? The little monster looked reserved and shy, but its little mouth was slightly pursed, and its eyes flickered, as if it was a little tempted. He even looked outside the room to see if anyone would suddenly come in. However, the triplets did not care so much. When they saw that he did not kiss them, they immediately stomped their little feet and pretended to be angry. The little monster was immediately nervous and quickly pulled her. He looked at her with a red face and slowly leaned over to kiss her little face. That little face was so delicate, smooth, and tender, with a touch of milk, making people shy and infatuated. after the little monster finished kissing, it turned around and was about to leave. However, the little triplets grinned in satisfaction and hugged him from behind. Aiya, since you¡¯ve kissed me, I¡¯m going to kiss you back. As she spoke, she leaned forward to kiss him. She looked like a female hooligan who was teasing a shy and reserved young master. After Cheng Donglin and Chen nianbai finished their conversation, the two of them walked in. Cheng Donglin was in the middle of his sentence when he entered and saw the scene. He was stunned.. Chapter 2254 - Chapter 2254: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy Chapter 2254: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy (4) Translator: 549690339 Aiya! she immediately covered her eyes and could not help but complain, ¡® you¡¯re already showing off your affection to me when you¡¯re so young. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m still a single dog. Chen nianbai also smiled. let¡¯s go. We¡¯re home. Mubai, bring the triplets home to play. Let them meet their godmother. Chen nianbai did not think much of it when he saw how close the two of them were. He knew that the love they had for each other came from the purest love in their hearts, which was rare and precious. They had finally arrived at the island, far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. Quiet, romantic, clean, and dazzling. The soft white beach, the clear blue sea water, and the coconut trees by the sea. After the waves washed onto the beach, one¡¯s feet left wet footprints. It was as if they were walking among the White clouds, beautiful and romantic. However, at this moment, the triplets were chasing after the little monsters, laughing and playing, leaving behind a cluster of cute little footprints. This Island was named after the two words in between the names of the Chen couple¡¯s children. It was called white separation Island. That¡¯s right, two children. Su Li¡¯s second child was about to be born. Before, Su Li had not been able to resist doing a gender test for the child, and as they had hoped, it was a girl. This time, he had both a son and a daughter! Happy life. Moreover, before the little monster was born, Chen nianbai had already come up with a name. He said that if it was a boy, he would be called su Mubai. If it was a girl, he would be called Chen muli. Therefore, the little monster was born as a boy, and it was only natural that he was called su Mubai. In that case, the youngest daughter that was about to be born would be called Chen muli. The two children¡¯s names carried too much of their parents ¡®love for each other. They were heavy, but also full of sweetness and happiness. At this time, on white separation Island, a very comprehensive system of facilities had been formed. There were private hospitals, various homestains, inns, and hotels, mainly for a series of scheduled tourism projects. Otherwise, such a large island would be empty and lifeless, and it would have lost some vitality. Therefore, it would be open for half a month, limited to 100 people each time, and the price was high. When Chen nianbai and his group arrived, he brought Cheng Donglin and the two children to their seaside villa. The little triplets stuck to the little monster all the way. They were all smiling and did not let go of their hands. However, the little monster did not say anything. Instead, he silently enjoyed all of this. Cheng Donglin wanted to advise the triplets to maintain an elegant and ladylike image outside. Look at how gentlemanly and gentle Xiao Xiaobai was. She should not be like her father, who would stick to the person he liked like a proud poodle or an overbearing gangster. however, when he was about to say it, he suddenly realized that the little monster was looking at his little miss in a daze! It was filled with love and adoration. This greatly shocked Cheng Donglin, and he sighed in his heart. It seemed that the elegant, shy, and abstinent little gentleman liked this. However, if he did not remember wrongly, Xiao-Xiaobai was a few months younger than his Little Miss. If they really had something going on in the future, it would be an elder-brother relationship! ¡®Good.¡¯ Cheng Donglin¡¯s heart was boiling at the thought of his sister-brother Love. Their Little Miss wouldn¡¯t really do that, would she? Looking at the little monster¡¯s posture, it had completely been captured and turned into a loyal little wolfdog. Cheng Donglin could not help but feel excited. Their Little Miss was amazing, too amazing! brother nine: haha, do you think the little monster is a loyal dog, a Wolf, or a wild little puppy? it¡¯s a bad laugh.. Chapter 2255 - Chapter 2255: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy Chapter 2255: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy (5) Translator: 549690339 This time, the little triplets finally met the little monsters as they wished. Those who did not know would think that the two little cubs were Siamese twins. Wherever they went, the two of them would be connected. The two children¡¯s sweetness and joy made the adults feel happy. Cheng Donglin could not help but smile like an old mother when he saw the two of them and thought of the sweet love between an older sister and a younger brother. The arrival of the little triplets added a lot of joy and laughter to the island, including the time when they saw Su Li. Su Li had always liked the little triplets, so he had insisted on being her godmother. At that time, when Su Li was helped out by the Filipino maid to bask in the sun, she saw the little triplets and her son appear. Other than a hundred complicated feelings, she was more happy. The little triplets were really adorable. In addition, when Su Li saw that her precious son¡¯s always unsmiling little face occasionally reveal a smile, there was no need to mention how happy she was in the bottom of her heart. Although her happiness had passed, it was also filled with bitterness. If sang Xia were to rush over, she would be there in a few hours. Since things had already developed to such a state, it would not be right if she did not make a trip over. Moreover, Su Li was about to give birth to his second child. No matter what, she had to go and take a look. When the little tyrant flower saw sang Xia packing her luggage, it ran over to her and asked, ¡± mommy, mommy, where are we going for a walk?! Sang Xia casually said that she was going to find the little monster. The little tyrant flower was stunned. It stood there in a daze, as if it did not know who the little monster was. However, it was clearly a familiar name. So, he couldn¡¯t help but make a gesture. mommy, mommy, was it Ultraman in his underpants who beat that little monster!? The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched at the question. She smiled helplessly and said no. But suddenly, when she was packing her luggage, she stopped. Her mind was still replaying what her son had just said. Little monster His son could not even recognize which little monster he was talking about. He had forgotten. He had a good memory, but he had forgotten about the little monster. But what about the triplets? Not only did she remember the little monster, but she even went to find him at all costs! All of a sudden, sang Xia felt that if the two of them were really fated to be together, then any factor could be overcome, and no obstacle could be stopped. However, if it was inevitable for the two of them to be together, why did they have to suffer so many obstacles in the process? Sang Xia really did not know what to say. If these two children were really fated to love each other in the future, she would definitely not stop them. Because it really wasn¡¯t easy, Yingluo. Of course, she could understand Rong Zhan¡¯s feelings. However, after trying so many times and everything was in vain, there was no need to continue. If two people wanted to be together, they would be together no matter what. On the other hand, if they were not suitable for each other, they would leave each other sooner or later. An hour later, sang Xia took the little Overlord flower and flew to white separation Island. The three babies played with Xiao-Xiaobai in his seaside villa for the entire afternoon. Not long after they arrived at the villa, the two little fellows fell asleep, especially the three babies. They fell asleep as soon as they touched the bed. After a long and arduous journey ¡­. Chapter 2256 - Chapter 2256: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy Chapter 2256: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy (6) Translator: 549690339 His sleep was especially sweet, especially after finding the little monster. His wish was fulfilled, and he slept soundly. Although the little monster was also a little tired, it did not want to sleep. The two of them lay on the comfortable summer sleeping mat which was only covered with a thin blanket. He opened his eyes and looked at the little triplets as they slept. The little triplets were so good -looking with their fair skin, soft and smooth hair, small nose, and small cherry lips. Although their big, watery eyes were closed, their eyelashes were long and curled as if they could receive the light of the setting sun. She still looked the same as before. She didn¡¯t seem to have changed at all, but at the same time, she seemed to have changed and looked even better. The little monster looked at her in silence and a little greedily. Not long after, the little triplets suddenly seemed to be unable to sleep well. Perhaps it was because she was too hot, the hair on her forehead was wet. Only then did the little monster notice that she was wearing such thick clothes. This was a place with a temperature of 20 to 30 degrees. Little treasure groaned, pulling his collar uncomfortably and kicking his little legs. When the little monster saw this, he immediately sat up and looked at her. He seemed to want to help her take off her clothes. However, the moment he stretched out his hand, he seemed to realize that something was wrong, He retracted his hand and quickly went down to find his mommy. In fact, although the little monster was younger than the triplets, his genes were special. 1¨C1is brain and mind would develop in advance. Hence, he was more sensible than his peers and his mind was equivalent to that of a five or six-year-old child. Xiao-Xiaobai quickly went to look for his mommy and briefly explained to her that it was uncomfortable to be intimate. His mommy immediately rushed over with her hands on the back of her waist. Compared to the first child, the second one was easier for Su Li to bear, but it was still difficult. However, for the person she loved, for the family of a son and a daughter that she pursued, she did not feel the slightest bit of suffering. At this moment, Su Li saw that the little triplets were wearing a white sweater and a one-piece skirt. She was a little surprised. She really did not notice this before. How could she not feel hot when she was wearing so much? Thus, Su Li thought for a moment, then immediately turned his head to the little monster and said, ¡± son, go and bring the clothes you¡¯re wearing. One short Sleeve, one short pants. Xiao-Xiaobai was stunned for a moment. However, it quickly found a suitable piece of clothing and passed it to ambiguous. No one had ever worn his own clothes before. Su Li saw that her son was so forthright and could not help but laugh. Then, she said, ¡± what are you still standing here for? mommy is going to help the triplets change their clothes. You can go out first. When Xiao-Xiaobai heard that, it blushed and ran out hurriedly. When he ran to the door, he didn¡¯t forget to close it. But at that moment, he seemed to have seen his mommy undressing ambiguous ambiguous. Xiao-Xiaobai lowered its head and pursed its lips. However, its ears were burning. His mother had told him before that no matter if it was him or the other children, he should not let anyone look at his body, nor should he touch it. Only those who were very close to him could do this. for example, his mother. Then, when would she become the kind of person who would become especially close to amorous? After changing into a new set of clothes, the little triplets were lying on the bed in a basketball singlet and shorts. They had small arms and legs, looking handsome and beautiful. They looked domineering. When the little monster came in and saw her in his own clothes, his heart was inexplicably stirred. brother feng jiu: Haha, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. Our little friends are still very pure.. Please vote, please! Chapter 2257 - Chapter 2257: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy (7) Chapter 2257: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy (7) Translator: 549690339 xiao-xiaobai lay beside her quietly again. seeing that she was wearing her own clothes and that she had come to look for him, xiao-xiaobai felt that it was all a dream. It was an unrealistic but beautiful dream. However, the little triplets ¡®behavior must mean something. It meant that she liked him and the little monster had also heard her admit that she liked him and missed him. She had come especially for him. The person he liked liked also liked him. This imperceptibly deepened his feelings for her. He had missed her for a long time, and he finally felt relieved after meeting her. Xiao-Xiaobai looked at her. As the sun gradually set and the stars gradually appeared in the night sky, he slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep with steady breathing. But his small hand was still holding her soft and boneless hand. When the little monster woke up again, he felt an itch on his face and his body was a little heavy, as if something was pressing down on him. He opened his eyes and saw a familiar little face in front of him. She was pressing down on his small body with one of her short legs. Her small arms, which were like lotus roots, were hugging him. She was rubbing her small head against him and acting coy. The little monster was stunned. Then, it pouted its little mouth and closed its eyes, pretending that it had not woken up. He quietly enjoyed her slimy embrace. When little secret treasure woke up, he would be like a proud little poodle, a domineering female hooligan, hugging little monster and kissing him non-stop. The little monster did not open his eyes but in the end, his ears were extremely red. Finally, when the triplets sneaked a kiss on him and left wet saliva on his cheeks, he opened his eyes and sat up. He subconsciously rubbed the moisture on his little face. When the triplets saw that he had finally woken up, they blinked their big eyes and stood up to hug his neck from behind. They said with a smile, ¡± little monster, you¡¯re awake. The little monster was too embarrassed to look at her, but he was also afraid that she would not be able to stand steadily on the bed. He held her hand and said softly, ¡± Momo, be good. Don¡¯t fall. The little triplets refused to comply. won¡¯t you save me then? ¡± she asked cutely. In her eyes, the little monster was an unparalleled hero who could chase away the bad guys. When the little monster heard that, it was as if her heart was touched. She seemed to recall the time when she and the little tyrant flower were almost killed by a little boy with a knife. Therefore, the little monster gently pursed his lips and the expression on his small face suddenly became very serious. He looked at his hand that she was holding and said firmly, ¡± I will save you, mi Mei. As long as I am by your side, no matter what happens to you, I will save you. The little monster¡¯s voice was still a little tender, but his eyes were filled with determination. The little triplets pursed their lips and smiled sweetly. They could not help but kiss him on the cheek again. Their long eyelashes brushed against his skin as they said in a baby voice, ¡± little monster, you¡¯re the best. At this moment- With a Swoosh, a beam of light appeared at the door. A long shadow was cast on the wall, which surprised the two little ones and they looked over. He saw a similar little kid standing at the door, holding the doorknob and looking at the scene inside in a daze.. Then, he suddenly took a step back and ran away, shouting, ¡± mommy, mommy! My sister isn¡¯t even sleeping, they¡¯re kissing!¡± Chapter 2258 - Chapter 2258: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy Chapter 2258: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy (8) Translator: 549690339 The little tyrant flower¡¯s face was red from shouting. It ran to its mommy¡¯s side and said. At this time, all kinds of uncles and aunties were around her! There were the little monster¡¯s parents, Cheng Donglin¡¯s uncle, and a few secret agents. They were talking when they were suddenly interrupted by the loud voice. They were instantly speechless and looked at each other, then their expressions changed subtly. Sang Xia came to her senses and immediately coughed lightly. She patted the little tyrant flower¡¯s head and said, ¡± what nonsense are you talking about every day! with that, sang Xia went to look for the little triplets. Su Li also walked over with his big belly. The little tyrant flower clutched its head, and had a look of grievance on its face. Hmph, my younger sister was clearly kissing other boys! This was too much! At this moment, the triplets and Xiao-Xiaobai also walked out from inside. The little treasure held his little hand. He was wearing a little monster basketball uniform and looked very handsome. He walked with the wind. He was holding the hand of a little fresh meat. Don¡¯t be too proud. However, when she saw her mother rushing over, she immediately let go of her little hand and stood up straight with her little hands behind her back. The little monster had always been gentle and calm. When she saw the triplets ¡®mommy walking over, she greeted the Auntie politely. sang Xia looked at the little monster and patted his little head. then, she squatted down to look at her daughter. she did not say anything for a while. she just pulled her little hand and little arm over to see if there were any signs of injury on her body. then, she touched her little head, pressed her forehead against it, and held her in her arms. ¡± you little brat, are you deliberately trying to worry your mommy to death? Do you not want your parents anymore?¡± As soon as she said this, the little Overlord flower also squeezed over and hugged them. me too, me too. Little sister, don¡¯t you want your big brother anymore? ¡± The triplets also knew that they had done wrong but they thought that their mommy would teach them a lesson. They did not expect their mommy to hold them in her arms so lovingly. As she smelled her mommy¡¯s scent, her nose suddenly turned sour. She pouted and put her arms around sang Xia¡¯s neck. Her tears seemed to be falling, but sang Xia seemed to have realized it and quickly pulled her away. hold it, don¡¯t cry! You¡¯re already so old, yet you can still come and look for Xiao Mubai. Why are you still crying?¡± The little triplets did not know what kind of logic this was but they held back their tears. They hugged sang Xia tightly and said with a nasal voice, ¡® mommy, I¡¯m sorry. Sang Xia sighed helplessly. Would one change after making a mistake? that might not be the case. She had successfully found Xiao-Xiaobai this time and was even more intimate with it than before. She looked extremely happy and did not look like she had made a mistake. ¡°Silly girl, you have to tell me everything in the future, okay? I can discuss it with you, but do you know how dangerous it is for you to go out like this? What if you¡¯re injured or captured by the bad guys? When the little triplets heard this, they felt a little scared. Indeed, they had not forgotten that they had almost fallen from the second floor of the cruise ship. They were so high up that they were also scared. Sang Xia noticed that the triplets ¡®faces were a little pale. Afraid that she would scare them, she kissed their foreheads and hugged them tightly. my good child, listen to mommy in the future. Let¡¯s go and have dinner with Xiao-Xiaobai. Your godmother will give you . Chapter 2259 - Chapter 2259: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy Chapter 2259: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy (9) Translator: 549690339 your godmother has prepared a lot of delicious seafood for you. The little triplets nodded with red eyes. In front of their mommy, they looked very obedient. Sang Xia and the others had just arrived as well. A helicopter was still parked outside because there was no taxiway for private planes on the island. There were only trees here, which was not conducive for private planes to land and take off. The helicopter had flown in from Singapore. Chen nianbai had prepared a sumptuous seafood feast for everyone. There were top-quality lobsters, curry crabs, top-quality salmon, and so on. It was true that they could eat by the sea. When the little triplets were eating, they sat beside their mommy and the little monster. When their mommy was not paying attention, they would secretly feed the little monster the big lobsters that their mommy had peeled for them. The little monster blushed but he still gave more to the triplets so that she could eat more. The little triplets thought that they had done it without anyone knowing. Little did they know that sang Xia knew what they were doing from the corner of her eye. Stinky brat. She was just like her father. Su Li happily prepared food for them, but this time, she did not mention anything about a little husband in front of the child. In the past, she didn¡¯t mean to make them engaged. Perhaps it was her negligence, but she didn¡¯t think her son was special. However, just because she didn¡¯t think so didn¡¯t mean that others thought so too. After the meal. The three children were playing together. They ran out to play in the villa¡¯s courtyard. The weather was hot here, and at night, there was a cool fountain in the villa. The few little guys played and laughed under the fountain. Sang Xia and Su Li were standing in a room on the second floor. He looked at them downstairs. Sang Xia sighed helplessly, then chuckled. a ¡®li, don¡¯t you think this is fate? it¡¯s God¡¯s arrangement. Otherwise, why would a little girl like her be so capable to find us? ¡® Not to mention, after they found her, their relationship was even better than before. Su Li supported her waist with one hand and caressed her stomach with the other. Perhaps it was because she was going to be a mother again, but the way she looked at her children was particularly gentle. sangxia, do you know? I used to blame myself for letting my son and your daughter get so close. He had been quiet and introverted since he was young. He did not like to talk much and was not very willing to interact with other children, except for the triplets. The triplets liked him and stuck to him. He was not used to it at first, but he slowly liked to be with her. She even took the initiative to mention the triplets to me and wanted to leave behind the things that she liked for her. ¡± At this point, Su Li paused and a touch of loneliness seemed to flash across her beautiful face. actually, all of this is my fault. I let the triplets get close to him, but I also personally pulled him away from the triplets. after he took my son away, his emotions and mentality changed even more than before. When he first came, he didn¡¯t say a word for a week, not even to me or nianbai. No matter who it was, he was not willing to open his heart to anyone. He was only willing to silently bear all the sadness alone.¡± ¡°Until now?¡± Sang Xia looked down at the little monster who was smiling happily and contentedly. ¡± that¡¯s right. until now, when the triplets came to look for him, i have not seen Xiao mubai smile like that for a long time, yingluo. ¡± after su li said this, he looked at his son and for a moment ¡­. Chapter 2260 - Chapter 2260: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy Chapter 2260: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy (10) Translator: 549690339 He didn¡¯t know if he was happy or sad. Sang Xia¡¯s heart seemed to have been pierced as well. Vaguely, she also somewhat understood Su Li¡¯s meaning. What Su Li had said was definitely not simply referring to the little monster¡¯s longing for the triplets. Xiao Mubai¡¯s obsession with the triplets was much deeper than what Rong Zhan and she had imagined. He had never forgotten her. In fact, he had never forgotten her as his mommy. Similarly, the little Ba Wang flower had not forgotten either. Moreover, it was impossible for a normal child to have such a deep memory at such a young age. They had very low recognition of human faces and would have forgotten about it long ago, but the little monsters would not. besides, if he could remember it so deeply at the time when it was the easiest to forget, what would happen when he grew up? As thev grew older. thev would onlv remember this and never forget it- So, Wuwu! Just this point alone had destroyed Rong Zhan¡¯s delusion that they would forget each other and live their own lives. The children grew up day by day, and the parents would grow old day by day. There would come a day when the world belonged to them. When that time came, who would be able to control and control who? Sang Xia could not help but sigh for her father. It seemed that he was destined to worry for the rest of his life. a ¡®Li, you know that I like Mubai very much. I don¡¯t want my daughter to achieve anything in my life. I just want her to grow up happily and pursue the life she wants. If her choice in the future is Mubai, I won¡¯t stop her. I still want her to be happy. She would only be happy when she was with the person she loved. Whether it was family, friends, or lovers, there must be love. Su Li¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly. Sang Xia looked at her and said slowly, ¡± if that day comes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to Rong Zhan. He¡¯s not an unreasonable person. Su Li looked at sang Xia and smiled. She didn¡¯t know what to say either. She only knew that it was a wrong start for her to let these two children get too close. At night, it was time to rest separately. Chen nianbai had arranged rooms for sang Xia and her two children. They lived on a different floor from the villa. However, the little triplets were particularly reluctant to leave. There was once when they naively said that they wanted to sleep with the little monsters. The adults did not know whether to laugh or cry. In the end, sang Xia told her that they had to rest separately and that they could only meet tomorrow. The triplets pouted unwillingly and walked to Chen nianbai¡¯s little monster. They held his little hand and said in a tender and sweet voice, ¡± little monster, can you come to see me very, very early tomorrow? ¡® The little monster was embarrassed in front of so many people and wanted to pull back his little hand. However, he tried to pull it out twice, but it did not come out. His ears turned red and he subconsciously asked, ¡± why? ¡± When the little triplets heard this, they widened their eyes immediately. Their cute and beautiful little faces were filled with seriousness as they replied cutely, ¡± because I miss you. You¡¯re good-looking and kind. I like you so if you could come to me earlier, I would not miss you so much. Oh my, once she said this, all the adults were stunned. This little girl¡¯s little mouth! He really knew how to talk! ¡°You, you don¡¯t need to say anymore.¡± The little monster¡¯s face turned completely red. he quickly turned around and said, ¡± i¡¯ll just come to you earlier. ¡± [ haha, there¡¯s more.. Do your best to get votes? ] Chapter 2261 - Chapter 2261: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy Chapter 2261: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy (11) Translator: 549690339 After saving that. the little monster ran awav first. However, the little triplets looked at his little figure as he left quickly. They frowned in confusion and pouted their little lips. uncle nianbai, did I say something wrong? the little monster seems to be angry. When Chen nianbai heard this, he could not help but chuckle. He patted her little head and said, ¡± why would I? you¡¯re just too good at flirting. He was really too good at running. Would it slip away? The triplets were puzzled as to what this meant. Cheng Donglin, however, leaned over and could not hold back his laughter. oh my, my little devil, what could you possibly say wrong? you¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re so good at flirting with men. You¡¯re an expert, an expert. It seems like I¡¯ll have to learn from you. Hearing this, Su Li smiled teasingly and asked Cheng Donglin, ¡± what, you want to learn how to flirt with men?! At that, Cheng Donglin was stunned. ran ran!! Who the hell wanted to hit on a man? he wanted to hit on a girl! that night. Sang Xia stayed over with her two little kids and called Rong Zhan at night as usual. There was an eleven-hour time difference between Argentina and South America, so it was night here and day there. And it was later than here. There was the same time difference between this place and country Z, which was 10 p.m. On the 22nd. In Argentina, it would be 11 p.m. On the 22nd. It was indeed necessary for sang Xia to come here because Rong Zhan wanted to see her, his son, and his daughter through a video call. In Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes, that little girl should have been sent home. He would only be at ease after he had confirmed that she was by sang Xia¡¯s side. Fortunately, the time difference here was the same as in China. Sang Xia looked at the two sleeping children and said softly, ¡± they¡¯re both asleep, so don¡¯t worry. Be careful there and don¡¯t worry about us. It¡¯s very safe here. Take care of yourself, and the children and I will be at ease. They miss you very much. Rong Zhan looked at the two little rascals and said to sang Xia lazily, ¡± alright, my wife, you don¡¯t have to put in a good word for them. I know what those two little Rascals are like. To be honest, you¡¯re the only one who cares about me the most in this life. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯ll give birth to my child, stay by my side, and Grow Old With Me. Just take good care of yourself. Remember, I love you the most in this life.¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia¡¯s heart burned. Was it hard to take care of the child? how could it not be hard? Not to mention, there were two of them. They ate, drank, pooped, slept, ran around every day, and even went abroad to play in their luggage. How could she not be worried and scared? However, when she heard Rong Zhan¡¯s words, she suddenly felt that all the suffering and suffering were just fleeting clouds and disappeared. &Nbsp; yeah. This was because no matter how much Rong Zhan loved his son or doted on his daughter, she was the one who would accompany him for the rest of his life. His love for her was so deep that it could not be erased. She had suffered during her pregnancy, but after she gave birth, he had taken care of her personally most of the time. Diapers, milk powder, diapers, she was an expert in everything. A faint smile appeared on sang Xia¡¯s lips. Her heart was filled with sweetness, but she said, ¡± I knew it. If you love me, then take good care of yourself. Come back to me safely. It¡¯s too late here. I won¡¯t say much. You¡¯re busy. I¡¯m hanging up. At this moment, there was a sudden sound. It seemed like the wind was blowing outside, and the sound of waves could be heard . Chapter 2262 - Chapter 2262: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy Chapter 2262: Yingluo, conquering the wild little puppy (12) Translator: 549690339 When sang Xia heard that, she looked up immediately and her heart tightened. Just as she was about to hang up, Rong Zhan suddenly asked, ¡± hey, wait, wife, why do I think I hear hai Shui¡¯s voice? ¡± The wind blew, the waves rolled, and it was like a high tide. Sang Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When she came back to her senses, she could not help but sneer. hai Shui, what hai Shui? hurry up and hang up. You¡¯re disturbing our sleep. We¡¯re going to sleep now. Good night. With that, sang Xia quickly hung up the phone. Then, she clutched her phone tightly. After a long time, there was no more sound from her phone. She heaved a long sigh of relief. That was close. Why did it have to happen right after she hung up the phone? she almost couldn¡¯t explain herself. She didn¡¯t know if Rong Zhan would believe her. After all, he was a sharp-witted person. Sang Xia got out of bed worriedly, closed the window, pulled the curtain, covered the little babies with a thin blanket, kissed them, and then went to bed. The next day. Sang Xia got up early. She was a little shy after changing her bed so suddenly, so she wanted to go out for a walk. He could also take a look at the scenery of the island. However, as soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw a small figure sitting on the steps at the door. It was ¡­ Xiao Mubai, the little monster. Sang Xia was not surprised. She walked over. Mubai, why are you here? ¡± It¡¯s only four o ¡®clock. Why are you up so early?¡± the little monster quickly stood up and placed one hand on the escalator. he said in a low voice, ¡± auntie, i¡¯m here to look for the little triplets but she might still be sleeping. i¡¯ll wait for her to wake up. ¡± Sang Xia¡¯s heart was jabbed with a sensitive poke when she heard that. For a moment, his throat seemed to be blocked, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. It was also at this moment that she remembered what her daughter had said to him last night. However, in their eyes, that sentence was just a joke. Perhaps, the triplets had said it casually. However, the little monsters had been waiting for them since four in the morning the next day. Sang Xia¡¯s heart really ached. She bent down and could not help but hold his little arm. She patted his shoulder and asked worriedly, ¡± then can you rest well? the child is still growing. You must get enough sleep. Be good. Go in and sleep with Momo for a while. Auntie is going out for a walk. After saying this, sang Xia pulled him to the door of the room. The two little kids were still sleeping on the bed with their four legs up, without any image at all. Xiao Mubai was clearly a few months younger than the two of them, butsuch a comparison made sang Xia even more upset. What was wrong with the little monster? no, there was nothing wrong. On the contrary, he was too good. Sang Xia could not bear to let the little monster wait outside, so she let him into the room and carried him to the bed. She took off his shoes, covered him with a thin blanket, and laid him down beside the triplets. The little monster looked a little shy and nervous. Sang Xia gently comforted him. be good and sleep a little longer. When the triplets wake up, you can play together. Xiao Mubai nodded. Only then did sang Xia stand up, close the door, and leave. what to do? She was afraid that Rong Zhan would get suspicious the longer she stayed, so she planned to stay for two days. Including yesterday, she only had today left. But now, she couldn¡¯t bear to do it. The triplets had asked him to come earlier and he had come so early. If he was not willing, he would not have done this. So, what would Xiao Mubai do if he found out that they were leaving after today? Would she be sadder? Moreover, after this farewell, to put it bluntly, he did not know when they would meet again. [ brother Feng Jiu: good night. Please vote for me. Please give me some motivation. ] The new books of the little monsters and the triplets will be released next month.. It¡¯s a combination of master Zhan¡¯s hooligan and sister sang¡¯s domineering aura! Chapter 2263 - Chapter 2263: The birth of little mu li shocked everyone (1) Chapter 2263: The birth of little mu li shocked everyone (1) Translator: 549690339 Even if sang Xia did not want to think about it, she knew that it was a difficult decision for a child. At most, she could tell Xiao Mubai that she would bring the triplets back first and play with them again in the future. And this ¡®not long¡¯ was a stalling tactic. Because no one knew when they would meet again. If she had to give a time, she could only say that it would be three years later. That¡¯s right. three years later. They would all return to the island the base had arranged for them to undergo difficult and painful training. This was also the time for her to confirm that they could meet again. But it had been three years. looking at the present, it was so long. Sang Xia left and went to the island to take a walk along the beach. in the room, the little triplets turned around and subconsciously wanted to hug their mommy. however, they hugged another little figure to sleep. she did not realize it and continued to sleep soundly. meanwhile, the little monster, who had never taken the initiative, slowly reached out his small hands and hugged her when he saw the little triplets ¡®cute and sound asleep appearance. he then closed his eyes and continued to sleep. She slept peacefully, as if she did not have to worry about not seeing him when she woke up. The little tyrant flower went to bed early last night. After opening its slender Phoenix eyes in a daze, it felt that something was strange around it. Then, it turned its head and saw the scene at the side-! Her younger sister was hugging the little monster, and the little monster was also hugging her. The younger sister was sleeping soundly, while the little monster was quiet and indifferent. However, the way the two of them were sleeping in each other¡¯s embrace made the little tyrant flower feel jealous. His little sister was his little sister. How could she be so close to the little monster? they were the real siblings! The more the little tyrant flower thought about it, the more unhappy it became. It immediately got up from the bed with its small body, wanting to separate the two of them. It used its small hands to pull the little monster away. However, just as he was about to touch it, a small flying kick suddenly came over and kicked him in the chest-! With a thud, the little tyrant flower fell onto the bed. When it struggled to get up, it saw its little sister¡¯s little feet kicking around messily. The little tyrant flower immediately pouted and sobbed sadly. Then, it held back the tears that were about to fall and climbed out of the bed. It put on its little shoes and ran out. He was going to complain to his mommy! His sister was so bad. She kicked him. She didn¡¯t love him anymore! After the little tyrant flower ran out the door, it did not see its mother, but ran into Su Li, who was doing morning exercises in the villa¡¯s garden outside. Su Li was about to give birth, and there was less than a month until her expected date of birth. This was a period that their entire group was paying more attention to. Because not only was Su Li about to give birth, Youyou and junhang¡¯s child was also about to be born. Su Li¡¯s body trained all year round, so her Constitution was not bad. Two years after the cesarean, she was pregnant with her second child. To her, this child was much easier than her first. Other than smoking and drinking, she did not have any other bad habits, and after she got pregnant and had a child, she quit all of these. She did not even put on makeup, and every day, she had no makeup on. However, she had a good foundation, and even if Su Li was pregnant, no matter how much she ate, she still had the standard fair skin and beautiful long legs. She was a beautiful and sexy woman. Although her belly had gotten a lot bigger, her figure was only a little more well-developed. She still looked like a hot mother. At this moment, the little tyrant flower came out crying and saw a woman through its teary eyes ¡­. Chapter 2264 - Chapter 2264: Shocking news of little mu Li’s birth (2) Chapter 2264: Shocking news of little mu Li¡¯s birth (2) Translator: 549690339 When she saw a woman¡¯s back, she called her ¡®mommy¡¯. However, when she turned around, the little tyrant flower saw that it was her godmother. su li saw that he was crying and immediately walked over. he asked worriedly, ¡® yueyue, what¡¯s wrong? Quickly tell godmother.¡± The little tyrant flower cried and moved his little lips. He wanted to say it, but when he remembered that he was kicked by his sister when he wanted to separate his little sister and the little monster, he felt very sad, aggrieved, and embarrassed. So, he pouted and sobbed, saying that he wanted to find his mommy. Su Li was worried that he might have been injured. After carefully examining him to make sure that there was nothing wrong, he finally let out a breath of relief. After that, she brought him to find sang Xia. She also wanted to get some information out of him. The little tyrant flower probably felt that it was too embarrassing and too embarrassing, so it refused to say it the entire time. Su Li also did not want to force it. It was just that at this moment, for some reason, she suddenly felt some movement in her abdomen. The body that was holding onto the little Ba Wang flower suddenly froze, and she quickly touched her abdomen. And the little tyrant was still crying for a second, but in the next second, he was shocked by Su Li¡¯s stomach. He was so shocked that his tears stopped immediately. He stared at his godmother¡¯s round stomach with wide eyes. It was the first time he saw his godmother¡¯s stomach move with his own eyes. There seemed to be something inside that was bulging up, like a small palm. ¡°God ¡­ Godmother, this ¡­ This ¡­¡± The little tyrant flower was completely stunned. It looked at the stomach and then quickly looked at its godmother¡¯s expression. However, Su Li tightly grasped his hand, his brows tightly furrowed as he breathed with difficulty. no, nothing. It¡¯s just that Godma has a little sister in her stomach that is about to be born. She¡¯s inside. there was actually some fetal movement. su li was naturally nervous, but this was not an occasional phenomenon. she was somewhat used to it. The little Overlord flower was completely dumbfounded. Although mommy had explained to him that there was a little baby in godmother¡¯s stomach, when he really saw the baby moving and heard godmother say that there was a little sister in it, the little Overlord flower was completely stunned by the problem of the continuation of life. It was amazing, too amazing. There was actually a little baby in his godmother¡¯s stomach, and it was a little sister. Little sister? Little sister! When the little tyrant flower thought of the word ¡®younger sister¡¯, it immediately recalled that the triplets had slept with the little monster and had even kicked it hard! However, after being hurt by the little triplets, the little Overlord flower was excited when it heard that there was a little sister coming out soon. oh my god. He would have a new little sister! For a moment, the little tyrant flower was so nervous and excited that it seemed to not know what to do. Its burning eyes looked at that bulging stomach. The little tyrant flower raised its little face and asked her, ¡® godmother, can I touch it? ¡± Su Li supported the back of her waist with one hand, and used the other to brush the loose strands of hair that had fallen behind her ear. She smiled gently. of course. After saying that, she took his small hand and brought him to try touching her stomach. The little tyrant flower was extremely nervous and felt that it was especially magical. He carefully tried to touch his godmother¡¯s stomach. In the end, just as he touched it, something under her stomach suddenly slid over. The little tyrant flower was so scared that it shrank its hand, but after realizing that it was a little sister, it reacted and became a little braver. With Su Li¡¯s encouragement, it was no longer so worried, and its small hand gently stroked that bulging stomach. At the same time, something seemed to be sliding under her belly through the thin dress ¡­. Chapter 2265 - Chapter 2265: Shocking news of little mu Li’s birth (3) Chapter 2265: Shocking news of little mu Li¡¯s birth (3) Translator: 549690339 It was as if he had felt something outside of his mother¡¯s body touching him. ¡°Yingluo, can you feel it? that should be my sister¡¯s little hand.¡± Su Li said in a gentle voice. The little tyrant flower looked at the place on its abdomen that was moving slightly. It was actually its sister¡¯s small hand. The little tyrant flower¡¯s small palm felt the movement inside, and its small heart was about to explode for a moment. he only felt that it was inexplicably too magical and too touched. In the end, he could not help but lean on her stomach as he said in a serious tone, ¡± little sister, can you hear me? I¡¯m your brother, little tyrant flower. My name is Rong mo. Little sister, you have to come out quickly. I¡¯ll be your brother and protect you. The little tyrant flower¡¯s exquisite and somewhat devilish face said such serious words for a moment, which really moved Su Li¡¯s heart. Su Li smiled and patted his little head, saying, ¡± Yueyue, your little sister already has a name. She¡¯s called Xiao mu li. Chen muli teased little muli! When the little Ba Wang flower heard that, it laid on its stomach and called out softly, ¡± little mu li, little sister mu Li, you have to come out quickly. I don¡¯t want the triplets to be my sister anymore. I¡¯ll be your little brother. Su Li looked at the little tyrant flower who said this and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. But then again, this was the first time he felt that this mischievous little fellow could be so serious. However, just as Su Li was chuckling, her smile suddenly began to slowly lose its luster! she supported the back of her waist with one hand, while her other hand clutched her abdomen. her face suddenly paled slightly, and her abdomen began to stop moving. however, at this moment, su li suddenly felt a wave of pain assault her abdomen. it was getting more and more painful, and she almost couldn¡¯t stand. ¡°God ¡­ Godmother, Wanwan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The little tyrant flower saw her body suddenly sway, and its small face instantly revealed astonishment and panic. ¡°Hurry up! Quickly, quickly call Yingluo and uncle nianbai.¡± Su Li¡¯s face was pale. When he said these words with great difficulty and slowly, he slowly squatted down with his large stomach that was already nine months old. In the end, he knelt on the ground in pain. The little tyrant flower was frightened. She was worried that something would happen to her Godma and little sister mu li. She hurriedly climbed up the stairs and shouted, ¡± uncle! Uncle, Godma and little sister mu li are feeling terrible. Godma is asking you to come over!¡± A second ago, Chen nianbai was still slowly making breakfast. When he heard this shout, the pan he was frying an egg with slipped and fell to the ground. However, he did not care about anything. The next second, he immediately rushed out-! He quickly descended the stairs. When he saw Su Li painfully kneeling on the ground, his clean and handsome face instantly paled. His heart was tightly gripped, and he immediately rushed forward to carry Su Li in his arms. Su Li wrapped one hand around his neck and used the other to cover her abdomen. Her hand tightly gripped her clothes, and green veins appeared on the back of her slender and white hand. Her face was pale and her entire body was sweating. With great difficulty, she said, ¡± I-I¡¯m about to give birth, nianbai She was about to give birth! Su Li simply found it hard to believe. There was clearly still a month before her due date, so why was she suddenly about to give birth? she had already experienced giving birth once, so of course she knew what her current situation was! How could Chen nianbai not know that she was about to give birth? her water had broken. By the time he carried her, her water had already broken, and her hands were all wet. He was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat, but he tried his best to calm down and quickly carried her to the front of the car.. Chapter 2266 - Chapter 2266: Shocking news of the birth of little mu li (4) Chapter 2266: Shocking news of the birth of little mu li (4) Translator: 549690339 just then, sang Xia came back from the front. seeing this scene, she immediately rushed over and asked anxiously, ¡± what¡¯s going on? are you going to give birth?! ¡± your water has broken. Go to the hospital immediately! Chen nianbai said as he quickly and carefully carried Su Li in from behind. Sang Xia opened the car door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. nianbai, you look after ah li in the back. I¡¯ll drive! At this moment, the little tyrant flower, who was standing not far away, saw the adults in a hurry. Her little heart seemed to have stopped beating as she looked at this scene in a daze. Her godmother and little sister mu li were in a daze. What was going on? Could it be that little sister mu li had heard his call and was coming out to see him? The little tyrant flower¡¯s eyes widened, and it was stunned by its own thoughts for a moment. He wanted to get into the car and see if his godmother was going to give birth to little sister mu li. However, when he was thinking about it, his mother had already driven away in the car ¡­ At this time, the Filipino maid hurriedly came out to check on the situation. The little tyrant flower rushed over and pulled on her clothes, wanting her to take her to the hospital. However, the Filipino maid said that she did not know how to drive. When the little tyrant flower heard that, she almost cried from anger. fortunately, he was not the only one in the villa. his sister, the triplets, and little sister mu li¡¯s brother, little monster, were also there. He quickly rushed in and woke them up. ¡°Little monster! Little monster! Please wake up, our little sister is about to be born!¡± When the two little cubs were woken up and heard this, they were stunned, especially the triplets. They opened their eyes in a daze and were completely confused. However, after a moment of shock, the little monster quickly got off the bed and ran out. After all, the little monster¡¯s intelligence was not ordinary. He knew exactly what was going on. He also knew that his mother had been pregnant for nine months, and his sister was about to be born. When the little tyrant flower saw this, it quickly pulled the little triplets down and chased after them. The little monster knew where the private hospital on the island was. He knew all the facilities and locations here clearly. Moreover, the private hospital was not far from his home. the little monster knew that his sister was about to be born, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. He went straight to the hospital. The little Overlord flower was worried about little sister mu li who was about to be born. Therefore, it pulled the three babies along and the two of them followed the little monster. When little monster and the others arrived at the hospital, Chen nianbai came down and was lucky to meet them. He brought them all upstairs. In fact, Chen nianbai was also here to go back and find them. He was worried about the children and had left them alone at home. He did not expect his son to come here by himself. ¡°Daddy, how¡¯s it going? mommy¡¯s in a daze.¡± Xiao-Xiaobai asked anxiously. Chen nianbai¡¯s emotions had not completely calmed down. He touched Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s head and said with a slightly flustered breath, ¡± your mommy is doing fine. She¡¯s fine. But Mubai, you have to be prepared. Your sister will be born very soon. This was the second time. Giving birth to children varied from person to person. Compared to Su Li¡¯s first child, this one would not go too smoothly. After all, the first child was bleeding profusely and almost lost the little monster. When the little monster heard this, his heart began to beat violently. His sister was really coming out? Everyone was waiting patiently, but finally, at noon- Chapter 2267 - Chapter 2267: shocking news of little mu li l s birth (5) Chapter 2267: shocking news of little mu li l s birth (5) Translator: 549690339 At noon, a new life was born in this private hospital under Chen nianbai¡¯s personal care in the delivery room! Little mu li was born. The mother and daughter were safe. sang Xia and a few children were standing outside the door. they were so excited that they did not know what to do, especially the little tyrant flower. it was even more anxious than the little monster, who was its brother. it kept saying that it wanted to go in and see little sister mu li. He was so anxious as if he was his real brother. While Su Li was in the delivery room, sang Xia had also helped to call Su Li¡¯s parents and family. When they heard the news, they immediately flew over from Rome. After some reorganization, he would probably arrive at night. The delivery room¡¯s door was still closed, but the doctor had just come out to report that she was safe. At that moment, in the delivery room, after Chen nianbai cut the umbilical cord, the doctor patted the little feet of the newborn baby girl. The baby girl did not cry. She was quiet. The doctor wiped her body clean and asked her to cry, but she did not cry no matter what. this shocked the doctor. it was important that the child didn¡¯t cry. it meant that there were signs of suffocation after the birth. However, everything else was normal. Why was he not crying? what a special child. At this moment. a little boy¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the delivery room. He threw himself at the door and shouted, little sister, little sister mu li! Chen muli!¡± The baby¡¯s loud cries suddenly came from the delivery room, catching her off guard. Sang Xia quickly pulled the little tyrant flower back and criticized him for causing trouble at this time. However, when she heard the baby crying inside, sang Xia suddenly retaliated. Why didn¡¯t the baby who was just born cry? Instead, it was the little Overlord flower that made the baby cry? When the newborn baby in the delivery room cried, the doctor was finally relieved. He let the nurse clean the baby and wrap it up. After measuring the baby¡¯s weight, he carried the baby to Chen nianbai. Chen nianbai carefully took the child and looked at the birth of his precious little daughter. As a grown man, he was so touched that his eyes turned red. He walked over and placed his daughter by Su Li¡¯s bed. He half-squatted and held her hand tightly. He kissed her forehead and whispered softly, ¡± Xiao Li, it¡¯s been hard on you. This is our daughter, little mu li. su li had just given birth and was very weak, but she still insisted on seeing their daughter. At this moment, little mu li was wrapped in a clean and soft cloth and lying on Su Li¡¯s bed. Her crying gradually stopped. Su Li looked at his daughter¡¯s appearance and tears immediately fell. She was very beautiful, a little like nianbai. His son looked more like him, but his expression and personality were more like Chen nianbai¡¯s. His daughter looked more like him, with clean eyes and delicate features. He just didn¡¯t know what kind of personality the little girl would have. Although the child¡¯s eyes had not opened yet, one could still tell at a glance who he looked like. Su Li finally felt satisfied. The two children both had some similarities with him. Originally, after giving birth to the little monster, Chen nianbai did not want her to have a second child no matter what. Even if Chen nianbai did not say it out loud, he knew Su Li¡¯s insistence in his heart. This was because the artificial heart in his body was not safe. He could not exercise too intensely, and he could not have too much mental fluctuation. Otherwise, the artificial heart would be affected. Moreover, the lifespan of the artificial heart was also affected. This one had a lifespan of fifteen years. If it expired or there was an accident, it would have to be replaced with a difficult and dangerous surgery. So, huhu Chapter 2268 - Chapter 2268: Shocking news of little mu Li’s birth (6) Chapter 2268: Shocking news of little mu Li¡¯s birth (6) Translator: 549690339 Chen nianbai knew very well that his Xiao Li had given birth to children for him. She wanted him to have a happier and more complete family so that he would not have any regrets in his life. No matter when life will stop, when will it stop? ¡°Yingluo is so cute, Yingluo.¡± Su Li slowly said. As she looked at her daughter who was born, her heart became even gentler. She was moved, and even her eyes turned red. Her and nianbai¡¯s daughter was particularly cute. After she was born, her skin was still a little red, but her eyebrows, eyes, and small mouth were particularly lovely, and her eyelashes were especially long. Su Li hoped that her and nianbai¡¯s daughter would have a gentle personality like nianbai. Girls should be gentle and well-behaved, and not be like him in the past, overly flamboyant and unrestrained. Under the watchful eyes of his Daddy and Mommy, Xiao mu li slowly opened her eyes after she had calmed down. Su Li and Chen nianbai were both stunned when they saw her. Time seemed to have returned to three years ago. When their son, little monster, was born. When Xiao-Xiaobai was born, the moment he opened his eyes, the doctors and nurses were shocked. This was because he had abnormal pupils. When he was just born, one of his pupils was green like ancient jade, while the other was light yellow like glazed glass. It was especially obvious when he was just born. with that fair and tender little face, the doctor almost thought he was hallucinating when he saw her eyes. Until now, as Xiao-Xiaobai grew older, the special color of its pupils had become darker. One could not notice it at first glance. If they looked at each other, they would realize that the color of its pupils was different. However, three years later. His daughter was born. Su Li and Chen nianbai looked at their daughter¡¯s light gray eyes. They raised their heads and glanced at each other. Then Chen nianbai leaned forward and kissed Su Li¡¯s forehead. He said softly, ¡± don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. they had done a physical examination report and said that there was nothing abnormal about the baby in her stomach. it was a very normal baby. And this ¡®normal¡¯ also meant that there were no special genes in his body. However, when she was born, her pupils were light gray. This might not prove anything, but at the same time, it could not be certain. The doctor was completely right. When it came to genes, whether it was recessive, dominant, or genetic mutation in the later stages, it was impossible to say clearly. His light gray eyes looked particularly mysterious at the moment. It was unknown if there would be other changes as he grew older. Chen nianbai really wanted to kiss his daughter, but she had to go to the sterile room when she was just born. The conditions did not allow it, so he could only give the child to the nurse and let her carry her out. Su Li reluctantly watched his daughter leave, and only then did he let out a long sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t know if giving birth to these two children, in a sense, was right or wrong. But no matter what, her original intention was to let them live a safe and happy life and accompany each other. After little mu li was carried out, sang Xia, who was outside, brought a few excited little ones to see little mu li who had just been born. She had repeatedly warned them not to bump into her newborn sister and not to get too close to her. Little lives were so fragile, how could they be tormented? However, the little Overlord flower still chased after the nurse, clamoring to see its little sister. The nurse had no choice but to carefully hold the newborn baby girl and stop to let the little Overlord flower see her for a moment. At this moment, little mu li, who had her eyes closed, slowly opened them again.. Chapter 2269 - Chapter 2269: Little mu li vs little Overlord flower (1) Chapter 2269: Little mu li vs little Overlord flower (1) Translator: 549690339 The moment he opened his eyes, he saw the little Ba Wang flower. The little baby¡¯s weak and cute appearance made the little Ba Wang flower¡¯s little heart almost melt. He subconsciously reached out his little hand to touch her, but just as he reached out, there was a sudden ¡± PA ¡± sound. Sang Xia directly slapped it away. go play over there. Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t touch the little baby? ¡® The little tyrant flower pouted its lips and retracted its hand unwillingly. However, it still looked at its adorable little sister longingly. Little monster and the triplets also came over and looked at the baby in the nurse¡¯s hand. Each of them had a happy expression in their eyes, especially little monster. This was the first time he had seen his sister with his own eyes. Although he was not as emotional as the little tyrant flower, his little fists clenched and loosened, loosened and clenched again. It was clear that he was unable to control his emotions. His eyes were filled with endless love for his sister. ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m the Big Brother.¡± the little monster said gently as a gentle light flickered in its eyes. Xiao mu Li¡¯s beautiful eyes blinked and her little fingers curled up slightly. little girl, my mommy said that I¡¯m your big sister. If anyone bullies you in the future, big sister will help you beat them up! Little treasure said as he waved his little fists. They talked one after another, and the little baby¡¯s mouth seemed to have a slight smile, which was very cute. When it came to the little Overlord flower ¡­ little sister mu Li, you¡¯re so cute. In the future, you¡¯ll sleep with me, okay? ¡® The little tyrant flower innocently said with a serious face. Not only did his sister not want him, but she was also sleeping with the little monster. In that case, he would just sleep with little mu li. This was only fair. As soon as she said that, sang Xia almost choked on her own saliva. When little mu li heard that, his little hand moved a little. He looked at the little Overlord flower, and after a few seconds, he suddenly whimpered. Then, he closed his eyes, pouted his little mouth, and started crying. Even when she was crying, she looked so weak and innocent. However, the little tyrant flower was frightened by his cry. It was so nervous that it wanted to rush forward, but sang Xia grabbed its neck from behind and scolded, ¡± you little rascal, you¡¯ve made the baby cry. You better behave yourself. Then, he gave the nurse a look, telling her to quickly send the baby into a sterile greenhouse. There was the most comfortable environment for a newborn baby. The baby¡¯s cries were still heard. He looked so pitiful as if he had been bullied. The little tyrant flower was dragged by its mommy and could not catch up to see the little sister. However, when it saw the little sister cry after it had finished speaking, a hint of loneliness appeared on the little tyrant flower¡¯s exquisite and beautiful little face. Those long and narrow Phoenix eyes also flickered with hazy water vapor, and they seemed to be a little blue and thin, like mushrooms. His heart was pricked. The little tyrant turned around and pouted his little mouth pitifully as he looked at his mommy. He wanted to squeeze out a few drops of tears. mommy, why is little sister crying? does she not like me? ¡± When sang Xia heard this, she felt a little helpless. what do you think? didn¡¯t mommy tell you not to get too close to little sister and not hurt her? She must be scared when she sees a stranger approaching, but ¡­¡± Looking at her son¡¯s increasingly aggrieved little face, sang Xia was suddenly at a loss for words. She changed the topic and said, ¡± but don¡¯t think too much about it. Little sister is like this to everyone. Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.. Chapter 2270 - Chapter 2270: Little mu li vs little Overlord flower (2) Chapter 2270: Little mu li vs little Overlord flower (2) Translator: 549690339 sang Xia did not forget what the little overlord flower had said to her newborn baby, little mu li. it was something like ¡®you¡¯ll sleep with me in the future¡¯. sang xia¡¯s eyes could not help but twitch when she thought about it. Who knew how he could say something like that? However, little mu li definitely did not cry because of that. After all, how could a newborn baby understand? Little mu li was taken away by the nurse just like that. the little tyrant flower was also very good at consoling itself. it kept mumbling to itself, ¡± little sister doesn¡¯t hate me. she doesn¡¯t hate me at all. Otherwise, he would feel terrible. Little mu Li¡¯s safe birth made Su Li and Chen nianbai¡¯s family of three become an even more perfect family of four. The SU family had all rushed over and were overjoyed to see their newly born granddaughter. Su Xun and the others were here as well. This time, they even brought his and Xiao Yezi¡¯s daughter, su Xiaoye. Su Xiaoye was a very lively little girl. She was only half a year old, but she babbled every day and loved to laugh. Su Xiaoye¡¯s body had almost recovered. At this time, so many adults and five children were gathered together. The atmosphere on the island was very lively. Therefore ¡­ Sang Xia had no choice but to delay her return. She was also worried that Rong Zhan might find out. However, she really could not leave at this time. Su Li had just given birth to her daughter, and Su Xun and the rest had brought her here. Of course, she had to stay for a few days. While little mu li was still in the incubator, su Xiaoye¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of the little triplets and the little Overlord flower. especially the little tyrant flower. He seemed to like little girls, especially pretty ones. Su Xiaoye was only half a year old. She was fair and tender, with big black and bright eyes and long eyelashes. When she smiled, she was especially sweet, like a little sun that could melt people¡¯s hearts. When the little tyrant flower saw him, it wanted to go up and hug its cute little sister, which made everyone not know whether to laugh or cry. Sang Xia was the most helpless, embarrassed, and embarrassed. Previously, he had said that he would let little sister mu li sleep with him in the future, but now he was hugging another little girl and not letting go. Who did he take after? On the third day after Su Li had given birth. Sang Xia really had to take the children home. At this time, little mu li was carried out of the hospital. Her condition had stabilized. Su Li had also returned home from the hospital to recuperate. During the day, the little Overlord flower had heard that little sister mu li had returned. He wanted to go and see her no matter what, but sang Xia felt that the baby had not rested well and did not allow him to go. Finally, he had to carry the machine until the afternoon, and sang Xia agreed. This was because they were going to spend their last night together and leave the next morning. However, these two kids didn¡¯t know about it yet. They had been playing with the other kids for the past few days. in the afternoon. Su Li had just finished feeding her little darling daughter. At this moment, sang Xia brought the little tyrant flower in. The little tyrant flower saw the little sister on the bed and immediately ran over. Little mu Li¡¯s skin was much fairer and her eyelashes were long. However, she was still sleeping. After the little tyrant flower saw it, it couldn¡¯t move its eyes away. After all, he was the one who had called this little sister out of her mother¡¯s womb. mommy, little sister mu li is so pretty and cute. The little Overlord flower could not help but say. Then, it suddenly moved its little mouth closer and kissed little mu Lis fair and tender little face. Feng Jiu Ge: ¡± high energy in the next chapter, haha. Actually, little Overlord flower and little mu Li¡¯s pairing is not completely confirmed yet.. But what do you think of their pairing, my dear babies? ¡± A new week of votes! Chapter 2271 - Chapter 2271: little mu li vs little overlord flower (3) Chapter 2271: little mu li vs little overlord flower (3) Translator: 549690339 This smacking kiss immediately shocked everyone. Xiao mu Li¡¯s big, light gray eyes were wide open. Her face was fair and tender. When she was kissed, she looked dazed and innocent. She clenched her small hands and reacted for a few seconds. Then, she pouted her small mouth as if she was about to cry. Sang Xia immediately grabbed the little tyrant flower. She was so angry that she did not know whether to laugh or cry. How can you just kiss your sister?¡± The little Overlord flower twisted its two little fingers together and pouted. It looked up at sang Xia and said in a serious tone, ¡± mommy, the little sister is too cute. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t hold back. He couldn¡¯t help it. you¡¯ve already kissed her, and in front of godmother, you still have the cheek to say sorry?! This little brat, what kind of habit did he have to kiss and hug pretty little girls whenever he saw them? She had to correct this bad habit of his. Even his father was not like this in this family. However, sang Xia did not expect the little Overlord flower to suddenly say something after being reprimanded by her, ¡± mommy, can¡¯t I kiss the baby? didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s my little sister? can¡¯t I kiss any sister? ¡± Why did mommy not scold her for kissing the triplets? The corner of sang Xia¡¯s eyes twitched at his logic. you Rascal, not all sisters can be kissed. It¡¯s your own sister. If you want to kiss her, you have to ask for her opinion first, just like your godmother¡¯s little baby. Only her future boyfriend can kiss her. What has it got to do with you as her brother! ¡± When the little tyrant flower heard this, it moved closer to Su Li. It looked at its mommy and said, ¡± then, mommy, can I be little sister mu Li¡¯s boytoy? that way, I can kiss her. ¡°puchi-!¡± Su Li finally couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter. Her face, which was slightly pale after giving birth, looked much better now that she laughed. She touched the little tyrant flower¡¯s head and said half-jokingly, ¡± then your daddy will definitely be angry to death, hahaha. Indeed, with Rong Zhan¡¯s bad temper, he was already against the two families. If the two children were to die Here, he would probably have high blood pressure every day. Sang Xia could not help but laugh. However, she knew very well that these were just words that were said in the heat of the moment. Nothing could be taken seriously. When the little tyrant flower heard his godmother mention his daddy, his little eyes flickered for a moment, but his little mouth stubbornly said, ¡± why would I die of anger? I¡¯m the one who became little sister mu Li¡¯s boyfriend, not him. I don¡¯t want him to care about me in the future. At these words, Su Li and sang Xia could not help but laugh. Sang Xia felt helpless after laughing because if Rong Zhan were to hear her, he would feel as if his heart was pierced by thousands of arrows. But then again, the little tyrant flower seemed to really like little mu li. She almost called su Liyou¡¯s godmother ¡®mother¡¯. Actually, sang Xia could tell that the little tyrant flower was very slow when it came to relationships. Although he could not help but kiss and hug little mu li, there was more pure love in his eyes for little babies and Little Sisters. In the afternoon, the little monster, the little triplets, the little tyrant flower and the rest took an afternoon nap after they were tired from playing. However, the little monster was in a light sleep and it seemed to have heard someone¡¯s conversation. They seemed to be the triplets ¡®mommy and her own daddy. The little monster opened its eyes and looked at them at the door. They were talking about something, and the content of their conversation made the little monster realize what was going on ¡­. Chapter 2272 - Chapter 2272: Will you forget me, ambiguous (1) Chapter 2272: Will you forget me, ambiguous (1) Translator: 549690339 the expression on her little face gradually became desolate. Because the content of the conversation was about leaving. indeed. when they were resting in the afternoon, su li had chen nianbai come over to ask sang Xia about the situation when they left that night. did he need to prepare anything? Sang Xia expressed that there was nothing much to prepare, but she said that there was one thing that she had to pay attention to. nianbai, I plan to wait for the children to rest tonight. I¡¯ll ask Donglin to help me carry the children up to the helicopter and leave. I won¡¯t let them wake up. Otherwise, I think these children are quite sentimental and will not be able to bear to leave. She really couldn¡¯t drag it on any longer. Otherwise, Rong Zhan would definitely know that she was not at home and had gone somewhere else with the child. As for where they went, it did not matter, but who they would meet was another matter. She couldn¡¯t drag it on any longer. Even if the children had deep feelings for each other, there was no way to make them wake up. Instead, they would cry and make a fuss about leaving. That would be troublesome. Hearing sang Xia¡¯s words, Chen nianbai nodded slightly. there¡¯s no problem with that. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve had to trouble you to take care of Xiao Li for the past few days. sang xia¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡± what are you saying? no one has taken care of her as much as you do. a ¡®li is my best friend and best friend. i¡¯ve always been toucned and nappy tor ner tnat sne can De Witn tne person sne loves. mant)al, you must take good care of your own body. now that you have a son and a daughter, you must put health first. i hope that you will be happy forever. ¡± Chen nianbai¡¯s heart was not a secret. As the child grew older, the effectiveness of the artificial heart would decrease by one day. When it came to the time for a heart replacement, the risk would increase each time, and it was another close call to death. One could only imagine how worried Su Li was. chen nianbai smiled gently to make her feel at ease. The two adults left the room. The little monster was lying on the bed and slowly opened its eyes. He looked at the ceiling above his head, his mind reverberating with the words that Auntie and Daddy had said at the door that they were leaving. In order to not let them suffer the pain of separation, they would choose to leave without saying goodbye, right? The little monster¡¯s heart was heavy and in pain, and it seemed to have difficulty breathing. Are you leaving soon? the little monster turned its head slowly and looked at the triplets who were sleeping beside him. after her bath today, her little hair was let down. her primary school hair was obedient, soft and smooth. she was sleeping soundly and seemed to be dreaming of something beautiful. The little monster looked at her cute sleeping face without blinking, as if it was very reluctant to leave. If he left now, when would they meet again? Perhaps it was good that she didn¡¯t know that he was leaving, because she had told him in the morning that they were going to play on the beach the next day. She wanted to build a castle for him and let him stay with her. If she knew that this promise couldn¡¯t be fulfilled when she left, she would definitely be very sad. The little monster still had no choice. As soon as he thought of her leaving, his little nose could not help but turn sour. On the surface, there were no special changes. Only her small nose and her delicate eyes were slightly red. he clenched his little fist slightly, and after a long time, he slowly turned around . Chapter 2273 - Chapter 2273: Will you forget me, ambiguous (2) Chapter 2273: Will you forget me, ambiguous (2) Translator: 549690339 with her back facing the little che bao, her eyelashes could not help but flutter slightly. in an instant, a hazy mist burst out of her eyes. Her tears flowed down. He was going to be alone again. No matter how many friends he had, he was still alone without her. She had so many friends. She could smile so brightly. She didn¡¯t need a friend at all. she could have many friends, but she was her only one. In a bedroom, the White gauze curtains by the window fluttered slowly, sweeping the gentle sea breeze in the room. Not far away, there was the sound of the sea waves. On the large bed in the room, there were two children sleeping soundly with their limbs up. There was only one person with her back to them. Her eyes were red, and she didn¡¯t say a word as she cried. After an unknown period of time, the little monster, who was crying silently, rubbed its eyes as it sensed the little girl¡¯s movements behind it. It then turned around slowly and took the initiative to get closer to the sleeping triplets. It hugged them. at that moment, the little monster wanted to keep this touch of warmth. However, he knew that he would not have a way, and it would not be realized at the moment. Therefore, he gradually accepted this matter. However, he also knew that the appearance of the little triplets had ignited his heart, which was as calm as still water. Although they would be separated soon, he knew that the little triplets liked him too. They liked him so much that they would cross thousands of mountains and rivers to find him. Therefore, this was more important than anything else. in this way, waiting became a meaningful thing. they could look forward to the good times when they met again. After thinking it through, the little monster¡¯s mood was much better because he did not want to live in pain. In the evening. As time went by, everyone gathered for dinner. however, before he could finish his meal, the little monster had left without anyone knowing. he ran to his bedroom on the second floor. The adults gathered together and chatted while the children ran around, so naturally, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. After a while, a small figure came up to the second floor. The triplets were dressed in a white pleated shirt, a red plaid skirt, and a pair of shiny little sandals with a little starfish pattern. Their hair was neat and tidy, making them look very ladylike and obedient. She was very pretty and cute. She went up to the second floor and entered a room. She slowly pushed the door open. the room was a little dark, as if only the moonlight from outside was shining in. She stood at the door and hesitated for a moment before calling out softly, ¡°little monster, Yingluo.¡± All of a sudden. Suddenly, a small figure appeared in the darkness. Little secret treasure was about to take a step back in shock, but in a flash, the figure of the little monster appeared in front of her, walking over from the dark light. Seeing the little monster, the little treasure was not afraid anymore. He pounced on him and held his hand. little monster, little monster, what do you want to show me? ¡± The little monster looked at her star-like eyes and his grip on her hand tightened. He said softly, ¡± come with me. The little monster brought her to the window in the room. However, they were still too short to see outside. Fortunately, the bed was right under the window. The little monster got on the bed, then placed one hand on the window steps. With a flash, it easily climbed up a step. Its body was exceptionally agile, as if it was born with it. The triplets were dumbfounded.. Chapter 2274 - Chapter 2274: will you forget me, ambiguous (3) Chapter 2274: will you forget me, ambiguous (3) Translator: 549690339 The little monster lowered his head from above and reached out to pull her. Momo, hold my hand. The triplets ¡®eyes lit up when they saw that the little monster was so powerful. They looked at him with admiration. When she saw that the little monster had gone up, she immediately climbed onto the bed and reached out her little hand, hoping that he would pull her up. but how could ordinary children do such a dangerous thing? they didn¡¯t have the strength to do it. however, it was completely different for the little monster. Because of his special genes, he had extraordinary strength. Furthermore, as time passed, his strength would also increase. The triplets had small arms and legs and it was very difficult for them to hold the little monster¡¯s hand. However, she still tried her best to hold his hand on her tiny feet. After a few unsuccessful attempts, the little triplets became anxious. They snorted and could not help but jump on the bed. However, the little monster grabbed their hands tightly. The little monster held her hand and pulled her little treasure up. After the three babies climbed up, they looked out of the window on the second floor. Their eyes widened unconsciously and they exclaimed, ¡± wow, little monsters! It¡¯s so beautiful outside, Yingluo!¡± The design of the window on the second floor was a little different. The window sill was wide enough for them to sit on, and there was a slanted roof at the place where the calves were pushing out. This place was designed to be relatively safe, but it was not designed to sit here. This was just one of the little monster¡¯s favorite places. Sitting here, one could face the sea, look at the dark blue sky, look at the bright stars in the sky, listen to the sound of the waves, look at the coconut forest in the distance, and the beach. Everything was beautiful. and what the little monster was most used to doing was to get up from the bed and sit here in the dead of the night. He looked at the moon that was sometimes round and sometimes broken. He thought about what she was doing in another corner of the earth and what she would look like. ¡°Do you like it?¡± At that time, the little monster sat there and asked her softly. The triplets were extremely excited. They felt that this place was especially beautiful. Their cute little faces were filled with a bright smile as they kicked their legs. I like it, I like it. It¡¯s so beautiful here. ambiguous, I like this place too. Furthermore, I like it even more when I¡¯m here thinking about you. I prefer to think of you here. In the dead of the night, he thought about how she had taken the initiative, overbearing, and rascally when they first met. When the triplets heard this, they immediately looked a little shy. However, after a while, her big eyes lit up. She looked at the little monster and lifted her little chin proudly. I miss you too, little monster. I miss you every day, so I came here to look for you. When the monster heard this, it turned around and pursed its lips. A shy and sweet smile appeared. The little triplets were even happier. They went up to hug him and kissed him on his little face, leaving their saliva behind. The little monster didn¡¯t mind, but its little face turned even redder. However, after the embarrassment, he suddenly felt pain in his heart. He knew that it was the pain of separation. Therefore, at this moment, the little monster¡¯s little hands moved closer to the triplets ¡®little hands and finally held them. At this moment, his expression seemed to suddenly become a little nervous and serious. He looked at the triplets. On their fair and delicate little faces, one could tell that they were nervous and uneasy. He asked slowly, ¡± so, so, so, so, so, so, if we don¡¯t see each other for a long time, will you still remember me the next time we meet? ¡± [ brother nine: asking for votes for the little monster ] Chapter 2275 - Chapter 2275: A sweet promise (1) Chapter 2275: A sweet promise (1) Translator: 549690339 If we don¡¯t see each other for a long time, Yingluo, will you still remember me the next time we meet, Yingluo? At night. the stars were shining, and the sky was filled with bright light. Time seemed to have stopped when she said this. The little monster turned around and looked at her without blinking. His heart was like the ocean, ready to stir up a storm at any time as she spoke. The little triplets lowered their heads slightly and took a look. his small hand was moving along the edge of the window sill, leaning over bit by bit, as if he wanted to hold her hand. to be honest, the triplets did not understand why he would say that. how could she forget him? When the little monster¡¯s hand leaned over, it covered her small hand. The triplets paused for a moment and then held his small hand. The little triplets turned their heads and looked at the sky. Their little faces were still filled with innocence. They pouted their little lips and said, ¡± little monster, I don¡¯t want to be separated from you. But even if we are separated, why won¡¯t I remember you when we meet in the future? You¡¯re my best friend.¡± You¡¯re my best friend. When these words fell on little monster¡¯s heart, it could not help but soften. However, little monster was more mature than little treasure, so he hesitated and asked tentatively, ¡± then, Momo, do you still remember who your darling¡¯s husband is? ¡± Little hubby, the little monster¡¯s face became a little hot when he said these three words. He knew what it meant. It was like the relationship between Daddy and Mommy. The triplets felt that this term was very familiar. They asked adorably, ¡± what does ¡®little husband¡¯ mean? ¡± The little monster immediately looked away and was at a loss for words. how should he explain this? ¡°Little monster, what do you mean by little husband?¡± The triplets began to ask. The monster blushed and stammered, unable to speak for a moment. The triplets grabbed his hands and shook them. tell me quickly, or I¡¯ll have to ask mommy. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± The little monster suddenly held her hand. However, after thinking for a while, he explained with a red face, ¡± actually, it¡¯s a person who can take care of you and care for you every day when you grow up. Yingluo, yes, and you will be with Yingluo every day. In his heart, this was the definition of a husband. He was like his daddy, loving his mommy and taking care of her every day. When the little monster said this, he could not help but look at her with a hint of hope in his eyes. when the triplets heard this, their eyes could not help but sparkle. they sat down and hugged him. ¡± of course, i¡¯m willing. let¡¯s hook our pinky. i will never forget the little monster and the little monster is not allowed to forget me. ¡± Under the Twilight, this scene was beautiful and moving. Her sweet voice was like a beautiful song in the night, stirring his heart every minute and every second. The young woman hugged his little arm, and the two of them held each other¡¯s hands. On a night like this, they made a promise for the future. The scene was romantic and beautiful. The moonlight stretched out this scene, and faintly, a little girl¡¯s voice could be heard from the moonlit night. little monster, little monster, when I¡¯m not by your side, don¡¯t play with other little girls. Otherwise, ambiguous will be sad. ¡°What about Yueyue, my own sister?¡± ¡°Yes, Zhenzhen, except for our little sister mu li.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise you,¡± the little monster said. He would always be waiting for her, waiting for them to meet ¡­. Chapter 2276 - Chapter 2276: a sweet promise (2) Chapter 2276: a sweet promise (2) Translator: 549690339 he was waiting to be her husband in the future, to take care of her and love her. That night, children¡¯s melodious laughter came from the window on the second floor from time to time. They were so happy that they seemed to have picked the stars from the sky. Their relationship was pure, beautiful, and pure. It didn¡¯t contain any impurities. you like me. I like you. It was that simple. Late at night. It seemed to be the dead of the night, but in reality, the adults were not resting. Su Li and Chen nianbai saw sang Xia and the others off. sang Xia carried the sleeping little triplets while Cheng donglin helped to carry the heavy little ba wang flower. sang Xia looked back several times but finally boarded the plane that was leaving. The little ones had earplugs in their ears, so the sounds from the outside world were very weak to them. At this moment, on the second floor, at a seemingly unremarkable wind. The little monster came to the window. When he climbed up, he saw them entering the helicopter. Then, the door slowly closed, and the helicopter gradually flew away. with their departure, his heart seemed to be empty. The plane gradually flew higher and higher, crossing the sea and gradually disappearing from his sight. the little monster¡¯s little hands clenched even tighter. Although she was already prepared to part, when it was really time to part, her heart still couldn¡¯t bear it. It was stuffy and painful. After some time, the little monster thought of something and jumped down from the window. However, he didn¡¯t immediately go to bed to rest. Instead, he took out a silver-white mobile phone from under his pillow. After the face recognition on his phone, he first checked his address book. There were only three numbers on the phone. One was ¡®daddy¡¯, one was¡¯ mommy¡¯, and the last one was a series of newly entered numbers. The little monster looked at the string of numbers and gently stroked it, as if it wanted to memorize the number by heart. The little triplets had taken the initiative to give him this string of numbers. He clearly remembered that she had raised her little face arrogantly and said that she could secretly call him when her daddy was not at home. With a number like this, he had A New Hope. there was a new call record. it was when the two of them were sitting on the windowsill at night. the triplets had called him. they were clearly facing each other but her sweet voice could still be heard clearly from the phone. at that moment, he felt as if an electric current had passed through his body. He didn¡¯t really like to use electronic equipment, but this was the first time he loved it. At the thought that even if they were separated, the two of them could still contact each other through the mobile phone, the little monster¡¯s mood was not so depressed and sad. Separation was inevitable. But separation was also for the next time, for a better meeting. The little monster hugged the phone and burrowed into the blanket. The moonlight was hazy, and the ground was sprinkled with silver dust. The phone lit up again, and the bright light shone on his delicate and good-looking face. The phone was currently displaying a photo from his photo album. He swiped through the photos one by one, from her sleeping face to her bright smile on the windowsill. The last one was a group photo of the two of them. Under the moonlight, she hugged him. Their smiles were pure and bright, as if they could shatter the starry sky . Chapter 2277 - Chapter 2277: a sweet promise (3) Chapter 2277: a sweet promise (3) Translator: 549690339 It was so beautiful that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. The little monster had a secret. the secret was his phone. From then on, he never left her side. sang Xia brought little monster and little secret treasure back to their home in rome. when they woke up the next day, they found that the location was completely wrong. they were dumbfounded. one was crying and making a fuss to find little monster, while the other was crying and saying that she missed little sister mu li. However, sang Xia had already expected this to happen. Of course, time could settle everything. It was just that this time, when she went to Su Li¡¯s place, sang Xia clearly felt that only a few days had passed, but it was as if many things had happened, and a long time had passed. When she was free, she started to miss Rong Zhan more. He wondered how the situation was over there. but then again, what surprised sang Xia was the change in her daughter¡¯s mood. She clearly remembered that when she came back and found that she couldn¡¯t find the little monster, she was stunned for a long time. Then, she came to ask her where the little monster was. After she told her that they had gone home, the little girl reacted and left the little monster. She pouted her little mouth and burst into tears. She cried so hard that the sky and earth shook. She hugged her thigh and cried in pain and sadness. She even let him coax her for a long time. however, the next day, for some reason, the little girl stopped crying and throwing a tantrum. she even ate her food obediently, went to the base to study, and video-called rong Zhan at night. she acted cute and spoiled with him, as if she had completely forgotten about the little monster. Although sang Xia was curious, it was a good thing, so she didn¡¯t ask much and didn¡¯t mention her sad story again. However, sang Xia did not know that the little girl was holding a small mobile phone and calling little monster when she had nothing to do. The mobile phone was in her hands and she was playing with it very much. The video call was also 666, so she pestered little monster and became intimate with him on the phone. These were things that sang Xia did not know. it was also the secret between the three babies and the little monster. Everyone thought that they were separated, but they didn¡¯t know that the two of them had become even more intimate with their backs to everyone. Bo Yi and an mu had also returned to Rome to assist the base in the capture and tracking mission. The two of them had already registered their marriage. Although they were busy during this period, Bo Yi was busy preparing for their wedding. There was only one time in a lifetime. He would make an mu happy and make up for all the misfortunes in her life. After Jun hang and Youyou learned that Su Li had safely given birth to their second daughter, they sent congratulatory messages from the D nation¡¯s royal family. However, they didn¡¯t go to visit this time, because Youyou had also entered the expected date of delivery ahead of time. He was admitted to the Royal Hospital. Wang Fei wanted a grandson and had wanted the doctor to do a test many times to see if she was pregnant with a boy or a girl. youyou was rather disgusted by the old wang fei¡¯s actions. she had never been a person who valued boys over girls. what did it have to do with her, the old wang fei, whether the child in her stomach was a boy or a girl? Besides, if the gender of the child had to be decided by who, from a scientific point of view, it was the man who decided. why did he keep targeting her? the ovum in the womb was fixed, and it was the man who decided whether the gene was x or y. However, Youyou only treated her words and actions as nonsense. After all, Jun hang was also on her side and had always ignored the old wangfei¡¯s instructions. Youyou had always hated this woman who had cruelly abandoned her child since young. And there was another important reason- Chapter 2278 - Chapter 2278: A sweet promise (4) Chapter 2278: A sweet promise (4) Translator: 549690339 The old wangfei had actually said in a strange tone that if she couldn¡¯t give birth to a boy, she would have to give birth to a second one. If she couldn¡¯t give birth to a second one, she would have Jun hang marry another woman and give birth to the future heir of the royal family for the Crown Prince! She was so angry that the fetus almost moved. However, she knew that the old Wang Fei could only talk for fun, so she endured it. However, she left a sentence behind. Whoever dared to make her unhappy, she would make everyone unhappy. Her family background was not an exaggeration. She did not know where the old Wang Fei got the confidence to think that she was so high and mighty, thinking that the royal family was so noble and that she was so superior. Although Youyou had a mother-in-law who didn¡¯t like her, she had a husband who loved her and doted on her as if she were his daughter, so all of this was not a problem in her eyes. She was already in the hospital. but she just didn¡¯t want to check the gender. junhang wanted a cute daughter, just like her. as for herself, she wanted a boy who was as smart and intelligent as him. but no matter what gender the child was, it was a surprise for them. it was the best gift from god. It definitely had nothing to do with the gender of the child that the old witch liked. While Jun hang and Youyou were waiting for their children to be born, Bo Jing and Qiao Xi ¡®er were also often urged by their parents to have children. Because Bo Jing was the eldest son of the Bo family. However, Bo Jing¡¯s younger sister gave birth to a baby immediately. Bo Jing¡¯s younger brother, Bo Yi, married a wife, and an mu was also pregnant successfully. What kind of person was Bo Yi? A person with dual personality disorder who had once escaped from society and made people think that he would easily be lonely for the rest of his life. In the end, he had given everyone a huge surprise and caught them off guard. Now, it was time for him to prepare to be a father. On the other hand, the eldest son of the Bo family, who had fallen in love early on, had liked a girl when he was a teenager. In the end, after they got married, he still had no feelings in his stomach. it was really hard to say what would happen in the future. but for bo jing and qiao xi ¡®er ¡­ No one knew what they were thinking because Bo Jing had told them many times that he didn¡¯t want children and wanted to spend some alone time with them. In today¡¯s society, dink wasn¡¯t something rare. However, in the eyes of his parents, they felt that it was inappropriate. Therefore, it was inevitable for him to urge her. However, no one knew. Every time Qiao Xi ¡®er went out alone or with Bo Jing, she would find it hard to move when she saw children. His eyes seemed to be filled with desire. Yes, it was indeed a desire. However, after the desire in her eyes, it was endless loneliness, pain, and guilt. The doctor had said that her body had suffered great damage after the car accident, so she could not get pregnant easily. The chances were very small and slim. Bo Jing knew everything about this. However, compared to whether he had a child, Bo Jing was more concerned about her physical condition. It would be perfect if Xi ¡®er was pregnant and had a child, but if it was not her and his child, then he would not want it. That was why he always announced to the public that he didn¡¯t want children. First, he didn¡¯t want to put pressure on her. Second, he wanted the opinions of the outside world to be transferred to him. however, not long after, no one mentioned this matter again, because ¡­. Chapter 2279 - Chapter 2279: A strong counterattack! A strong dog abuse! Chapter 2279: A strong counterattack! A strong dog abuse! (1) Translator: 549690339 Since everyone had their own pursuits, the Bo family¡¯s parents no longer urged them. After all, this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be rushed. Anyvvay, the Bo family would have grandchildren soon. The parents just wanted their own family to be more complete. However, that was what they wanted to pursue as young people, so they didn¡¯t interrupt. He only hoped that they would not regret it in the future. Meanwhile, in city G. It was the time when the matter at hand was more troublesome. After Leng yunchen and Leng Xiaomo¡¯s wedding, it was sang nuo and an Xiaoyang¡¯s turn. after they returned to school as promised, an xiaoyang hoped that the two of them would separate because of the conflict between them and face each other¡¯s mentality. However, at the same time, she also agreed to sang nuo¡¯s conditions. When she returned to school, she would be honest with her relationship with him. She would no longer hide it and allow others to take advantage of her. Jiang Yi was a third-year senior and was in a different college from them. Therefore, both sides were members of the Student Union of their respective colleges. Although sang nuo knew that he had nothing to do with an Xiaoyang, Jiang Yi had wooed an Xiaoyang and even created some fake Car Sex Photos to post on the school forum. Even though it was not her, their body shapes were somewhat similar. This had successfully led people to talk about an Xiaoyang. those who didn¡¯t know would think that jiang yi had successfully taken down an xiaoyang. He even got such a quiet and pure girl into the car and played with such exciting things. That was Jiang Yi¡¯s goal. Although he didn¡¯t name her, he made such groundless accusations that no boys dared to pursue her anymore. He slowly ground her, not believing that she could run away. Jiang Yi thought that he was determined to win. However, not to mention him, no one knew that an Xiaoyang had already been taken. Even though sang nuo had promised an Xiaoyang to behave, he was still brooding over it. He was so angry that his teeth were itching. He would definitely not let this matter rest. After the holidays, an Xiaoyang went to class. She took advantage of the holidays to move back to the dormitory from sang nuo¡¯s place. He said he would move back to the dormitory, but he only brought his books for the time being. However, after moving into the dormitory, an Xiaoyang had originally wanted to put some distance between her and sang nuo. It was said that beauty lies in distance, so that it would be easier for them to carefully think about their feelings for each other. However, an Xiaoyang did not expect that the moment she appeared in the dormitory, the other three female classmates in the dormitory would look at her with strange gazes. he even took the initiative to ask her, ¡± an xiaoyang, did jiang yi succeed in pursuing you? ¡± The other girl immediately replied, ¡± of course, Lulu. Didn¡¯t little yang do it with Jiang Yi in the car? it¡¯s all over the forum. The other one was just looking at a good show. He didn¡¯t say a word and just watched. An Xiaoyang¡¯s expression was a little ugly. She didn¡¯t expect to face such a scene after returning to the dormitory. It was just a farce. How could it have such a big impact on her? So, she replied indifferently, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, but does my business have anything to do with you? Did you see me with Jiang Yi with your own eyes? Did he see me having sex with him in the car? What else can you do other than making wild guesses?¡± After saying that, an Xiaoyang turned around and left this place of trouble. however, a girl jumped down from the bed and called out to her, ¡± an xiaoyang, if it¡¯s not you, you¡¯d better make an announcement. otherwise, the entire dormitory will think that the girl who had sex with senior is in our dormitory. we can¡¯t afford to lose face like this.. ¡° Chapter 2280 - Chapter 2280: Fighting back with strength, abusing dogs Chapter 2280: Fighting back with strength, abusing dogs (2) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang stopped in her tracks. After hearing this, she did not reply, but her hands unconsciously tightened. Then, she rushed out of the door. An Xiaoyang knew that this matter had spread in the grade, but she did not like to stand out. She only wanted this matter to slowly die down. However, things had already come to this point, and she was not someone without a temper. She could pretend that nothing had happened. Even if she had to face the malicious speculations of others, she could not let sang nuo be affected again. Therefore, after an Xiaoyang left the dormitory, she went to the computer room of the school library. There was a school computer there that could be used by swiping the student card. There, she logged into her computer. as expected, when she entered the forum, she found that the most popular post was: #Third-year Vice President Jiang Yi and first-year Qingchun primary school girl spent a night of passion in the car # An Xiaoyang was disgusted when she saw the title. However, in the Car Sex Photos, there were some side faces and back figures with their shoulders exposed. There was no clear front face at all! Although it was somewhat similar to her, it was not her at all! The more she read, the angrier she got. In the end, her hands were shaking because the picture in the car was not her. However, when someone commented below, they actually released her real picture. That was clearly an invasion of his image and privacy. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t hesitate and tried to delete the post. This post was set up by the forum administrator. It could be said that the dog and mouse were in cahoots to do such a thing. Did Jiang Yi really think that he was too easy to bully? Or did he not care about the threats after his several rejections, and now he was taking revenge on her like this? An Xiaoyang¡¯s expression was extremely cold. However, since she had come to resolve this matter, it meant that she was mentally prepared. She began to try to hack into the IP address of the forum administrator. It was actually very easy. It was obvious that they were from the same school. After all, they were people who had been admitted to the top university in G City with excellent grades. An Xiaoyang studied Computer Science, so it was easy for her to hack into it. she hacked into the administrator¡¯s account and deleted the post. At the same time, he took over the administrator¡¯s account and posted a new post. There was new content edited on it. There were only a few paragraphs, but each word was bloody. after all this. An Xiaoyang went to class. It was one o ¡®clock in the afternoon. Because she had moved back, she hadn¡¯t eaten her food. There was still half an hour before class. An Xiaoyang deleted her browsing message, turned off her computer, and left the place. On her way to the teaching building, she was watched by people everywhere she went. Some people even pointed at her. It was obvious that they had recognized her. An Xiaoyang¡¯s expression was indifferent. She did not want to stand out. Indeed, she did not care about how others looked at her. However, since she had promised to reveal their relationship at school, she knew that she had to be responsible for sang nuo. An Xiaoyang went to class and sat in the first row, completely ignoring the gazes that came and went. However, the atmosphere was strange because there was no one else in the first row except for an Xiaoyang. The lecture theater behind was full of people. It wasn¡¯t that an Xiaoyang didn¡¯t have any good friends. It was just that her deskmate, Qiaoqiao¡¯s grandfather, had passed away and had taken leave to go back to mourn. As for the others, before the incident . Chapter 2281 - Chapter 2281: Practical retaliation, dog abuse (3) Chapter 2281: Practical retaliation, dog abuse (3) Translator: 549690339 Before the accident, they seemed to be on good terms, but after something happened to her, they all stayed far away from her. It seemed that being friends with a girl like her would leave others with the impression that she was casual and impure. As for these, an Xiaoyang didn¡¯t think too much about it. Since they missed her so much, she would stay far away and not bother her. The professor in class didn¡¯t seem to know what was going on, but when he saw the students looking at the girls in the first row from time to time and talking about them, he probably sensed something, so he didn¡¯t deliberately say anything, afraid that he would say something inappropriate. An ran went to class. Just as the bell rang, someone knocked on the door and entered. The professor and his classmates looked over subconsciously. Only an Xiaoyang was reading and taking notes with her head lowered. The man walked straight to the first row with a book in his hand. He walked toward an Xiaoyang under everyone¡¯s gaze. The students ¡®eyes were wide open, and their attention was completely drawn to the scene. ¡°Quickly look! Who was this? F * ck!¡± Oh my God, it¡¯s computer science class I¡¯s sang nuo, the president of our College¡¯s Student Union! why is it sang nuo? is he looking for an Xiaoyang?! ¡°That¡¯s right, what is the relationship between sang nuo, he, he and an Xiaoyang! ¡± A group of people instantly began to discuss in low voices, as if a pot had exploded. Especially when sang nuo was about to enter the first row and walk towards him with a book. all the students exploded. wasn¡¯t an xiaoyang related to third-year senior jiang yi? how did she get involved with sang nuo? Santos was an influential figure in their grade! Not only was he tall, handsome, and good at his studies, but it was also said that his family was very rich. Looking at his clothes and temperament, it was easy to guess. At this moment, the professor suddenly extended his hand and called out to him, ¡± hey, student, wait a moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, teacher?¡± he stood still and looked over. hearing this familiar voice, an xiaoyang, who was taking notes, was stunned. she thought she had heard wrong. however, she slowly turned her head and looked up. as expected, she saw the tall, thin, handsome boy. santos. it was actually sang nuo. why did he come to their class? Although she had promised him that she would not hide their relationship, she was still shocked by the sudden change. However, the professor asked the question that she wanted to know. ¡°This student, which class are you from? have I not seen you before?¡± The moment he said that, the classroom instantly fell silent, as if they were all waiting for his reply. Meanwhile, sang nuo gestured at the book in his hand and said in a warm and respectful tone, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, teacher. I¡¯m from computer science class 1. I¡¯m a student from the class next door. We don¡¯t have any classes in this class, so I wanted to learn more. I took the liberty of coming to your class. When the professor heard that he was from computer science class 1, he raised his eyebrows and waved his hand, telling him to sit down. There were only 15 students in class 1, and they were all the best in computer science. The importance they placed on this class was close to a one-on-one training. However, there was an outstanding assessment every semester, so there were outstanding students in the ordinary computer science class who could be recorded. Of course, if that happened, one of them would be dismissed from Class 1. An Xiaoyang¡¯s period happened to come during the test. It was a deadly period for her, so her results were delayed and she was ranked first in the parallel class.. Chapter 2282 - Chapter 2282: Fighting back with strength, abusing dogs(4) Chapter 2282: Fighting back with strength, abusing dogs(4) Translator: 549690339 And so, he was separated from sang nuo. Right now, as a professor, he welcomed students from the top class to come to his class to gain more knowledge. Because of this, sang nuo was seated in the first row, and he was very close to an Xiaoyang, only separated by her backpack. However, even though he managed to fool the teacher, the students did not believe him. She stared at him closely to see if there was anything going on between him and an Xiaoyang. However, very quickly, just as the professor turned around to write on the blackboard, they saw that after Santos sat down, he gave an Xiaoyang an extremely seductive side smile. The corners of his lips twitched. That firm and angular jaw, high nose bridge, every part of him was really beautiful and perfect. When the people behind them saw this scene, the sound of cold air being sucked in could be heard at the same time! An Xiaoyang was also dazzled by his smile. She was stunned for a moment, then she immediately turned around and leaned on the table, her ears instantly turning red. he, he, he, was also bold! Although she had said that she could be honest with their feelings, did she have to be so thorough and absolute? She could sense that no one behind her would place their eyes on the professor¡¯s Blackboard. She only felt that her back was about to melt! ¡®Anno! He was an influential first-year student, a good-looking top student, and had a mysterious family background. Even the president of the Student Union had stepped down to give him his position. however, in the past, when they lived together every day, an xiaoyang did not feel that his titles were anything. in her eyes, he was just her boyfriend, her promise. Although an Xiaoyang had turned her head and was lying on the table, not daring to look at him, she quickly tore a piece of paper from her notes and wrote a sentence: what¡¯s going on? why are you here all of a sudden? what¡¯s the matter? ¡± After she finished writing, she passed the note from below while the teacher was not paying attention. Sang nuo took the note and looked at it. He instantly laughed. He glanced at the teacher, then picked up his pen and replied, ¡± [ yes, you have done a good job. I have come to give you a surprise. ] Yes, it was. He saw that the post about her on the forum had disappeared. In addition, there was a new post with a few lines she had written. After he saw it, his anger from before instantly subsided. He didn¡¯t want an Xiaoyang to be criticized by innocent people when she went back to school. Therefore, he planned to hack into the school forum and paralyze the system. All the data disappeared, but just as he was about to do it accurately, he didn¡¯t expect to find that someone was one step ahead of him. Not only did he delete the post, but he also wrote in the new post: [ I am an Xiaoyang from computer science class 2. On this forum post, someone has maliciously spread fake photos and violated my reputation and privacy. The person who led the rhythm dug out my photos and violated my privacy. All the posts on the forum require a real name. So I¡¯m sorry, I have recorded all the malicious rumors and the person who led the rhythm. I have called the police to protect my legal rights. ] in addition, silence does not mean patience. -hope that the others will not be driven by the momentum. i am not familiar with the male protagonist of the post. he is just a pursuer that i look down on. now-¡± [ there¡¯s more ] Chapter 2283 - Chapter 2283: Fighting back with strength, abusing dogs Chapter 2283: Fighting back with strength, abusing dogs (5) Translator: 549690339 today¡¯s means are even more eye-opening and disdainful. Rumors stop at the wise. I will protect my own rights and interests according to the law for those who affect my normal life. [ finally, I want to say that I already have a boyfriend. We¡¯ve been together for three years, so don¡¯t come and disturb us. Thank you. ] Her words were concise and comprehensive. From the threat and warning of the law to the contempt for Jiang Yi¡¯s actions, and finally to the declaration that she had someone she loved, every step of the three-step tune was neither humble nor arrogant, just right. After sang nuo saw it, his anger immediately subsided. then, when he was happy, he immediately ran over to her, ignoring the fact that she was in class. Yes, and then, imperceptibly, in front of the entire class, he would declare his sovereignty! There was nothing to hide. His little sun had already made everything clear. If anyone else said anything, then don¡¯t blame him for being impolite. It was his unshirkable responsibility to protect his woman! an xiaoyang looked at the note he had passed to her. she pursed her lips and stopped talking. she put away the note and took notes in class. In his heart, however, he suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. Sang nuo saw it. He had actually seen his thread so early on. That meant that the progress of the matter was quite successful. However, when she thought about how he had come to find her regardless of everything, and how he had been isolated by so many people, her heart was filled with warmth. What¡¯s the big deal? she only cared about what the person she loved thought. The others were not important. He believed in her and cared about her. That was enough. Life was short, so he shouldn¡¯t waste it on useless people. However, what did he mean by ¡°a pleasant surprise¡± on the note? Sang nuo¡¯s arrival caused everyone in the classroom to be unable to attend the class properly. When the students realized that there was something wrong with the relationship between the two of them, not only did they secretly speculate about their relationship, but they also very quickly secretly took photos of the two of them behind them and spread them out, asking what was going on. Many people logged into the Learning Forum again, only to find that the previous post about car sex had disappeared, and was replaced by a new post. The person who posted the thread was the administrator, but the message inside was from an Xiaoyang, who was from their class! With one look, one could tell that the person involved had hacked the computer. As expected, he had the skills to hack it as he wished! After they saw the contents, they immediately began to have a great reversal of the matter, especially the rumor-making, the violation of various rights, the police, and so on. They began to doubt the authenticity of the matter. Jiang Yi¡¯s character was also questioned, but the most ruthless thing was her last sentence. An Xiaoyang actually said that she had a boyfriend, and it had been three years. Was this true? Some people kept whispering, ¡± look, who¡¯s this boyfriend? why haven¡¯t I heard her mention him before? ¡± However, as soon as he said that, the people around him immediately fell silent. Then, they silently looked at the two people in the first row not far away. The answer was obvious. However, it was hard to believe. ¡°Are you saying that she and sang nuo have a falling out? ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. An Xiaoyang has always been gentle and weak. Although she¡¯s the subject representative in the class, she¡¯s very obedient. Even if she¡¯s not bad looking, she¡¯s never dressed up much. Sang nuo is so handsome and good at his studies, why would he like her?¡± [ninth brother: Happy Valentine¡¯s Day, my babies.. Happy New Year¡¯s Eve!] Love Tiger oil! Love you! the time in the text will soon cross over to another time Chapter 2284 - Chapter 2284: Fighting back with strength, abusing dogs(6) Chapter 2284: Fighting back with strength, abusing dogs(6) Translator: 549690339 it can¡¯t just be a coincidence, right? she just said that she has a boyfriend, and now, Santos is here. anyway, there¡¯s going to be a good show. Jiang Yi likes girls like an Xiaoyang who look weak but are fair, clean, and good-looking. The students at the back of the lecture hall were discussing non-stop. During class, more and more people gradually discovered the post on the forum. Similarly, this matter quickly spread to the mouth of the so-called Jiang Yi. In the Student Union Department of the International Finance Institute, a person holding a laptop rushed to Jiang Yi¡¯s seat. Vice President, look, something¡¯s happened. That little girl is actually fighting back. looking over, jiang yi raised his eyes, and his appearance made people raise their eyebrows. Jiang Yi was wearing a light white velvet coat and a coffee-colored coat. He looked like a handsome and frivolous young master who knew how to dress up and put on clothes very well. There was even a bit of frivolity in his eyes. however, when he heard the news, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡± who retaliated? Give her a hundred guts.¡± how could jiang yi not know who he was talking about? it was just that he didn¡¯t believe that she could do anything. he had already investigated her. she was just a weak little chicken and white rabbit with no family background, waiting to be devoured by him. However, even though he said that, his subordinate still took the computer. At the same time, he saw the messages and posts on the forum. Not only was the previous post deleted, but he even logged in with the administrator account and posted a new post. Jiang Yi¡¯s expression finally changed slightly. However, when he opened the post and read the content, his expression became uglier. In the end, it became a little gloomy. The boy beside her quickly asked, ¡± what should we do, Vice President? has she really called the police? will we receive a lawyer¡¯s letter? ¡± ¡°Call the police? A lavvyer¡¯s letter? So what if it¡¯s an infringement? so many of us have infringed on our rights, she can still Sue us all! did she have the guts and the capital? The money she earned from tutoring and working was not even enough for me to go to a KTV once.¡± Even though Jiang Yi said that, his expression did not change. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He immediately pushed away his computer and suddenly stood up to walk around the table. let¡¯s go. I want to see where her boyfriend came from! A boyfriend who appeared at this time? Ha. What a joke. Did she think he was a fool? would he believe her? if she really had a boyfriend, why hadn¡¯t she come to him for what she had done to her before? Could he be a coward? Jiang Yi went to look for an Xiaoyang. As he walked, a disdainful and sarcastic smile appeared on his lips. An Xiaoyang¡¯s class had just ended. The moment the professor left, sang nuo no longer held back. He stretched out his long arm and placed it on the chair behind an Xiaoyang. From his lazy appearance, the meaning of possession was obvious. There were also many people sighing at the back. They were supposed to go to the toilet after class, but unexpectedly, they didn¡¯t leave. They were secretly whispering behind him. An Xiaoyang put down the notes in her hand and noticed that his hand was behind her. She subconsciously avoided his eyes and whispered, ¡± this isn¡¯t very good. Her voice was very soft, and her ears were slightly red. The moment sang nuo heard that- Chapter 2285 - Chapter 2285: a slap in the face with strength (7) Chapter 2285: a slap in the face with strength (7) Translator: 549690339 when sang nuo heard that, his handsome face intentionally moved closer. ¡® what did you say? An Xiaoyang immediately leaned to the left, her ears red. She looked at him and said, ¡± there are so many people watching. Sang nuo, take it easy. Even if they were confessing their relationship, there was no need to be so exaggerated, right? this posture was too intimate, and it was in public. Unexpectedly, just as an Xiaoyang was thinking this, she saw sang nuo¡¯s slender arm retract, directly locking her in his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. An Xiaoyang¡¯s mind was instantly dazed and her mind went blank. s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-he kissed me? In a classroom with so many people? ¡°Sanno, you-¡± ¡°yingluo, huh? I what?¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head and could not help but kiss her. At this time, the classroom was almost silent. An Xiaoyang¡¯s blood was almost frozen. She could see from the corner of her eye that everyone was looking at this scene in a daze, as if they were completely dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend. I can kiss you however I want. It¡¯s none of your business. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sang nuo looked at an Xiaoyang, but he was very generous and said such a sentence. An Xiaoyang, ¡°hehe!¡± at this moment, sang nuo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. he subconsciously took it out and looked at it. then, he looked at an xiaoyang, reached out, and touched her head. ¡± be good. i¡¯ll be back in a while. you stay here obediently and don¡¯t wander around. ¡± As he said that, he stood up, picked up the phone, and walked out. an xiaoyang, ¡°hehe. ¡± She really had no other choice. He wished he could tell the whole world that he was his girlfriend, or even kiss and hug her in the classroom. Fine, since it was already like this, then let him be. the moment sang nuo went out, someone immediately rushed down and asked nosily, ¡± little yang, little yang! what¡¯s the situation with you f¨¹*nfi¡­¡­!? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve hooked up with another handsome guy, and it¡¯s even the most popular hunk in the grade, Santos? You¡¯re good, an Xiaoyang. If you¡¯re so good at it, teach us how to pick up handsome guys.¡± another girl asked with a meaningful smile. hearing this, an xiaoyang frowned slightly. then, she said indifferently, ¡± are some people blind? i think i¡¯ve already said on the forum that i have a boyfriend. The girl¡¯s expression darkened when she heard this. She knew that he was talking about her on purpose, but she couldn¡¯t care less right now. She sneered and asked, ¡± boyfriend? Is Santos your boyfriend? Why hadn¡¯t he heard of it before? now that something had happened, was he using Santos to block the robbery, or was he deliberately making him a cuckold? Interesting, why don¡¯t you take a look at what kind of trash he is.¡± The atmosphere in the classroom seemed to freeze. an xiaoyang slowly got up from her seat, her eyes filled with coldness. ¡± who am i? Did I make him a cuckold? Did I use him as a shield? Is sang nuo my boyfriend? May I ask this student, what does all these questions have to do with you? Why do you care about my business?¡± The girl¡¯s face turned even grimmer. She spat in disgust. Who cares about you? I just don¡¯t want to let a girl like you blind sang nuo¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°Oh? if you care so much about sang nuo, are you his girlfriend? He¡¯s my man.. Why, do you want to be a superior, or do you want to be a mistress?¡± Chapter 2286 - Chapter 2286: A slap in the face with strength (8) Chapter 2286: A slap in the face with strength (8) Translator: 549690339 also, I¡¯ve already explained what kind of girl I am, but you¡¯re being so weird and trying to drive a wedge between us. What kind of girl are you? heh, I don¡¯t know. An Xiaoyang retorted without holding back. As expected, the moment an Xiaoyang said this, the girl¡¯s face instantly turned ugly and she even looked a little embarrassed, especially when the others looked at her strangely. ¡°You, don¡¯t you slander me. I¡¯m not like you ¡­¡± With a whoosh, an Xiaoyang raised her phone and played the recording interface. She said expressionlessly, ¡± continue, don¡¯t stop. I will record everything. Spreading rumors and slandering other people¡¯s characters in public, groundless slander, and damaging their reputation, please wait for the letter from your lawyer! The girl¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and the hand pointing at her trembled with anger. However, it was as if she couldn¡¯t speak. Her actions were obviously a disguised admission that what she had just said was not true, and it came from the public opinion. If others thought about it again, they would feel that this girl¡¯s actions were a little disgusting. at the same time. In the corridor outside, four or five boys came in. His looks were pretty, especially the one in the lead. His frivolous appearance made him look like a young master from the capital, with sarcasm and frivolity in his eyes. Just then, as they were approaching the classroom, they suddenly saw a tall and slender boy on the phone at the other side of the door. He glanced at them and seemed to have just hung up the phone. Then, he walked back. the two groups of people, facing each other, were walking toward the door of the classroom. Sang nuo was in the middle of a discussion when he suddenly saw a familiar figure that made him want to be cut into a thousand pieces appear. he immediately hung up the phone and walked back. It was actually Jiang Yi! Sang nuo had never thought that this bastard would actually dare to look for an Xiaoyang so openly, and even brought a few people with him. Damn it, what, was he trying to put on an act and scare an Xiaoyang? When sang nuo walked over, he looked at Jiang Yi with a cold gaze. He put one hand in his pocket and rubbed the corner of his mouth with the other. Then, he could not help but clench his fist tightly. This bastard was going to die today! When Jiang Yi and the others came over, it was not that they did not notice sang nuo. His eyes were cold, but when he thought of the more important things at hand, he did not think too much about it. When he walked to the door and saw an Xiaoyang, he went in directly. an xiaoyang was too obvious. she was the only one sitting in the first row. An Xiaoyang had just been arguing with a girl. In the blink of an eye, she saw Jiang Yi coming in with his men. Her heart skipped a beat. however, this pause was not because of jiang yi, but because sang nuo was still nearby. he would be back soon. She knew sang nuo¡¯s temper. He had already endured so much for her. If Jiang Yi went overboard this time, he probably would not tolerate it anymore. If they fought, things would become difficult to deal with, and he might even get injured. after all, they had so many people. Right now, an Xiaoyang could only hope that Jiang Yi had brought people here to admit his mistakes. However ¡­ When Jiang Yiyi saw an Xiaoyang, he sized up the people in the classroom. The next second, he suddenly knocked on the table and asked sarcastically, ¡± what¡¯s wrong, an Xiaoyang? I heard you say that you have a boyfriend, right? Where was that coward? Or are you just toying with me?¡± [ brother Jiu: Happy New Year¡¯s Eve, my babies. Brother Jiu will send a red packet on Weibo at 12 0 ¡®clock in the evening ] Fu Jiu wished everyone a Happy New Year! [ PS: 12 0 ¡®clock. If nothing unexpected happens, you¡¯ll be even more cowardly.. ] Chapter 2287 - Chapter 2287: Possessiveness, anger for a beauty (1) Chapter 2287: Possessiveness, anger for a beauty (1) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang¡¯s face turned cold. Santos is! coward? ha, this was the funniest joke she had heard this year. An Xiaoyang lowered her head and packed her bag calmly. When she was almost done, she looked up at him and said expressionlessly, ¡± I advise you not to make any assumptions. I have been with my boyfriend for many years. He even went to the same school as me and was in the same grade as me. And I¡¯ll tell you the truth ¡­ After saying this, an Xiaoyang picked up her school bag and stood up. Her tone was filled with ridicule. Jiang Yi, if I didn¡¯t stop him, you would probably be lying in the hospital now. So, don¡¯t block me now and get lost! As she spoke, she tried to push them away from the exit. However! Jiang Yi laughed as if he had heard something funny. haha, what did you say? You¡¯re the one who stopped him? i¡¯m in the hospital? Interesting, interesting. But an Xiaoyang, since we¡¯ve come to this point, I¡¯m really looking forward to being beaten up by your boyfriend and sent to the hospital.¡± ¡°You-yt An Xiaoyang¡¯s expression changed. ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t see you having a boyfriend, so that boyfriend is actually me, right? an xiaoyang, why do you have to do this? i really like you. besides, everyone knows what you did with me. what are you going to do if you don¡¯t want to be with me?¡± When Jiang Yi said this, an Xiaoyang¡¯s expression was originally very ugly. However, after she saw something, her expression suddenly changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, yang? don¡¯t beat around the bush with me. I¡¯ll be good to you and I won¡¯t do that to you in the car again. Don¡¯t be afraid. Be good.¡± as he spoke, he reached out his hand and touched an xiaoyang¡¯s small face. An Xiaoyang subconsciously retreated and held her breath, but she did not move again. Jiang Yi thought that an Xiaoyang had tacitly admitted to it and was feeling smug. However, just as they were about to collide, a sharp wind suddenly came at them at a very fast speed-! A strong force kicked the side of Jiang Yi¡¯s waist. With a scream, Jiang Yi¡¯s body hit the table in the first row and he fell on it. This sudden scene shocked everyone. Only an Xiaoyang¡¯s expression was indescribable. She had probably expected this. Jiang Yi and his people turned their heads and saw a slender boy appear. But before they could react, they saw the other party twist his neck, bend over, pick up a chair next to the podium, lift it up, and throw it at Jiang Yi-! ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Santos-!¡± An Xiaovang rushed over immediatelv. her face Dale with fear. Thev were fighting in public in school. This would not end well. What if they took a chair and killed someone on impulse? An Xiaoyang reached out to grab his arm, reducing the impact of the chair. Although it still hit Jiang Yi, it didn¡¯t cause any serious damage. However, the few boys who had come with Jiang Yi were all stunned. It was as if they could not imagine what kind of relationship sang nuo had with this an Xiaoyang! Jiang Yi had been kicked and hit by a chair. After the pain, he was furious. damn it, why are you still standing there? hurry up and go-! as soon as he said this, the boys rushed forward. sang nuo pulled an xiaoyang behind him. the anger that he had been holding back for a long time was finally about to be released at this moment-! He kicked one of them away, grabbed another by the collar, and punched him in the abdomen a few times.. Chapter 2288 - Chapter 2288: Possessiveness, anger for a beauty (2) Chapter 2288: Possessiveness, anger for a beauty (2) Translator: 549690339 The other party was unable to straighten his back after a few punches and wailed in pain. In the end, he was directly thrown to the side by Santos. he felt a gust of cold wind on his right side. hearing someone screaming, a boy holding a chair came smashing towards his right side. santos dodged nimbly in an instant, and at the same time, he sent a roundhouse kick to the other party, sending him flying to the blackboard a few meters away. The last follower was dumbfounded as he looked at the pathetic sight of his own people. When sang nuo¡¯s gaze fell on him, a hint of fear flashed in his eyes, and he instantly fled in a panic. Seeing this, sang nuo sneered. When he saw a basketball in the corner of the wall, he kicked it over and simply adjusted his position. He lifted the tip of his foot, and the basketball instantly bounced off the ground. Santos kicked it fiercely. In an instant, the basketball flew in a perfect parabola and hit his head. Immediately, that person cried out in pain. He fell flat on his face. All of this had happened in just a few short minutes, so fast that no one had any room to react. Day after day, Santos received special training for three years. For the current him, dealing with these college students who were acting all high and mighty in school was like using his talents for a petty job. Everyone in the classroom was dumbfounded by sang nuo¡¯s actions. They hid in the back and watched the series of clean and crisp moves. Countless girls could not help but want to scream. No matter who was right or wrong, sang nuo¡¯s hero saving the damsel in distress made them feel that he was extremely handsome. An Xiaoyang, on the other hand, had been on tenterhooks as she watched the scene. Although she was afraid that something big had happened, she was even more afraid that sang nuo had been injured. Seeing that sang nuo had safely dealt with everyone, an Xiaoyang¡¯s heart was slightly at ease. After sang nuo finished dealing with them, his cold and disdainful gaze turned to Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi¡¯s expression was already extremely ugly, but he still held on, leaning against the wall with difficulty and holding onto his waist as he got up. The side of his waist was ruthlessly kicked by Santos, and he felt a burning pain. Jiang Yi held his waist with one hand and suddenly spat on the ground. He looked at sang nuo with a twisted expression. what the hell do you mean by this, kid?! What, you can¡¯t bear to watch the little girl suffer? I¡¯m f * cking chasing girls here, what does it have to do with you!¡± Hearing this, sang nuo turned his head and snorted coldly. In the next second, he suddenly threw a fierce punch at Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi could not Dodge in time, and his cheekbone instantly swelled up. Sang nuo grabbed Jiang Yi¡¯s hair again and violently slammed him against the wall a few times. He also received a violent blow to his abdomen. After a few rounds of beating, Jiang Yi¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. Blood was flowing out of his mouth and nose, and he could not speak. It was only at this moment, after sang nuo had vented his anger, that he grabbed Jiang Yi¡¯s collar and gritted his teeth. are you f * cking blind or deaf? I¡¯m an Xiaoyang¡¯s boyfriend. I¡¯m the boyfriend who can beat you up until you¡¯re in the hospital! He¡¯s her boyfriend of several yearsas soon as he said this, not only jiang yi, but everyone present, except an xiaoyang, was stunned. even though they had guessed that there might be something going on between an xiaoyang and sang nuo, it was still shocking to hear sang nuo clearly declare his sovereignty and say that an xiaoyang was his girlfriend. Jiang Yi¡¯s eyes widened. He was an Xiaoyang¡¯s boyfriend? He was her boyfriend! No, how could this be possible! ¡® if you¡¯re her boyfriend, then why weren¡¯t you guys together before?! ¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s face was swollen and he said with difficulty. However, sang nuo laughed coldly and sarcastically. why? between young couples . Chapter 2289 - Chapter 2289: Possession, anger for the sake of a beauty Chapter 2289: Possession, anger for the sake of a beauty (3) Translator: 549690339 ¡°What, which couple hasn¡¯t quarreled or given each other a Cold War before? however! i didn¡¯t expect that you would take the opportunity to interfere. what, you want to destroy our relationship!¡± Sang nuo grabbed him by the collar and threw him to the ground without holding back. He took a sip. why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself! I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t f * cking come and pester my girlfriend again, or I¡¯ll make you die without even knowing how- !¡± Jiang Yi was so humiliated by sang nuo that he could not help but fly into a rage out of humiliation. He wanted to struggle and hit him many times, but he was subdued by sang nuo instead. This made him even more irritable. Now that he was facing sang nuo¡¯s threat, he suddenly laughed sarcastically, even if his face was bruised and swollen. hehe, pestering!? I didn¡¯t mean to tell you, but so what if she¡¯s your girlfriend? I¡¯ve already had sex with her in the car. Don¡¯t you know that? a pair of broken shoes that I¡¯ve slept with- A shrill scream that had suddenly changed tone was heard. With a crisp crack, Jiang Yi¡¯s little finger was broken. Sang nuo stepped on his fingers, his expression as cold as an Ice Mountain. Jiang Yi? I¡¯ll say it right here today, I¡¯m the one who f * cking knows if there¡¯s anything between you and my girlfriend. If I hear you mention my girlfriend again, I won¡¯t just be cutting off my little finger like today!¡± At this point, sang nuo half-knelt on one knee beside him, pulled his hair, and whispered into his ear, ¡± wipe your dog eyes clean. You¡¯ve provoked the wrong person. Jiang Yi¡¯s chest was about to explode from the humiliation of being beaten up. However, when he saw the killing intent that flashed in sang nuo¡¯s eyes, he was suddenly shocked. He, he, just where did he come from? The people in the classroom were completely shocked by these exciting scenes. Santos had completely exceeded their expectations. Who would have thought that this handsome and smart top student, the student council president with an excellent character in the grade, and an influential figure, would be so good at fighting! Standing up for his girlfriend so domineeringly, it was fine if he didn¡¯t make a move, but once he did, he made people unable to resist at all. He was simply bursting with boyfriend power! And now ¡­ Sang nuo walked towards an Xiaoyang, who was standing at the side and carrying her school bag. He walked over, took her school bag with one hand, and put his other hand around her thin shoulders. He took her away in a completely domineering and possessive manner. He wanted to announce to everyone the true relationship between them. The two of them left just like that. An Xiaoyang could feel the gazes of countless people, as well as the envious, jealous, and hateful gazes of countless girls. She sighed in her heart. Santos was always so dazzling. But so what? he was her clingy boyfriend. However, an Xiaoyang had always been clear that when she was with an outstanding person, she had to become outstanding as well. Only then would she have the confidence to walk side by side with him. The two of them left the school. To be more precise, an Xiaoyang had skipped a class of her own accord. No one knew what the consequences would be, but they were far less severe than the consequences of sang nuo¡¯s fight in school. ¡°Sanno, Sanno, Sanno.¡± An Xiaoyang pulled his sleeve and the two of them slowly stopped by the roadside. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little yang? Sang nuo looked over, and his long fingers pinched her little chin as he asked. an xiaoyang looked worried. ¡± what should we do? you¡¯ll definitely be criticized by the whole school.. is it worth it to teach a scumbag a lesson? ¡° Chapter 2290 - Chapter 2290: Possessiveness, anger for a beauty (4) Chapter 2290: Possessiveness, anger for a beauty (4) Translator: 549690339 Hearing this, the bottom of sang nuo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and a helpless smile appeared at the corners of his lips. who said it¡¯s for him? I¡¯m doing it for you, and even more so for myself. I¡¯ve wanted to beat him up for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯re in school, I would¡¯ve made him bleed. Isn¡¯t it just the position of the student council president? I¡¯m more willing to beat him up than to be angry. I can also openly announce our relationship.¡± He lowered his head slightly and kissed her delicate and beautiful eyebrows. I don¡¯t want anyone to think about my little sun anymore. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t know what to feel in her heart. After the bitterness and worry, there was more sweetness. She threw herself into his arms and rubbed her head against his chest. Her voice became very gentle. sang nuo, then you have to believe that nothing happened between me and him ¡­ I¡¯ve said it before. If it really happened, he would be dead by now. I¡¯d have found someone to kill him. When sang nuo said this, his tone was hard to hide his ruthlessness. in fact, he knew that jiang yi would not let this matter rest easily after being humiliated in school. however, it would be best if he did not. he would see how jiang yi would break jiang yi¡¯s legs after they left the school! what do you mean by ¡®dead¡¯? if you really kill someone, you¡¯ll have to go to jail. Why? do you want me to be a widow for you? ¡± An Xiaoyang knew that he had some contact with the underworld, so she was more worried about his safety. Sang nuo smiled and did not say anything. He would just take it that an Xiaoyang thought he was being harsh. He didn¡¯t want her to know too much about those dark things. He only liked to see her smile. Her sweet smile was warm and beautiful, like a little sun, warming his heart. look, you¡¯re not even married yet and you already know the word ¡®widow¡¯. It seems that you¡¯re already determined to marry no one but me. The corners of his lips curled up into an evil smile. An Xiaoyang¡¯s face turned red and she hit him on the chest. you¡¯re taking advantage of me. Sang nuo took the opportunity to hug her, holding her thin waist. He lowered his head and whispered something into her ear. There was a meaningful look between his handsome and clean brows. An Xiaoyang¡¯s ears gradually turned red, and then it spread. Her little face was completely red, as if he had said something particularly embarrassing. ¡°little yang, can you?¡± He gently pecked her small and fair earlobe. He breathed hot air into her ear, which made her body tremble and her feet go soft. It was just a few words, but the meaning was particularly profound. initially, sang nuo had only said it casually and did not have much hope, because little yang¡¯s attitude had always been very insistent. Therefore, when an Xiaoyang looked at him shyly and nodded, sang nuo was completely stunned. His eyes were wide open, and he had a look of complete disbelief. He took two steps back in excitement. wait, wait, you, you agree?! F * ck, this happiness came too suddenly! But only God knew how long he had waited! ¡°One year? two years?¡± How many times have I wanted to do it? An Xiaoyang raised her little face, her hands behind her back. Her bright big eyes had a hint of ridicule. what, you don¡¯t want to?! So, sang nuo only has that much courage?¡± Sang nuo looked at an Xiaoyang and licked the corner of his lips. He could not help but laugh. His handsome and clean face seemed to still have some of the frivolity of his youth. However, after he grew up and gained more experience, he gradually changed. He became more mature and more rational. He scooped an Xiaoyang into his arms and hugged her tightly. Xiaoyang, thank you for trusting me. I¡¯ll be responsible for you for the rest of my life. brother nine, [ hahaha, please vote.. ] recently saving a new book¡¯s manuscript Chapter 2291 - Chapter 2291: Eat the little sweetheart (1) Chapter 2291: Eat the little sweetheart (1) Translator: 549690339 She would be responsible for her entire life and be inseparable in life and death. Because sang nuo knew that an Xiaoyang cared enough, even after he agreed, he did not dare to act recklessly. he wanted to give her a beautiful night. An Xiaoyang hadn¡¯t returned to his place yet. She had just returned to the dormitory and it wasn¡¯t good to leave so suddenly. Besides, she was innocent and had nothing to hide. Therefore, he didn¡¯t plan to leave so soon. That afternoon, sang nuo decided to take her on leave as well. He brought her to the beach for a ride on his motorcycle. The two of them stopped by the beach and listened to the sound of the waves. They sat on the ground, and an Xiaoyang leaned on his shoulder. The two of them recounted the times they had been together. In the end, an Xiaoyang suddenly asked him, ¡± sang nuo, do you think we will be together forever? ¡± Sang nuo ruffled the long hair that she had grown for herself. silly girl, they all say that love has a shelf life, but little yang, I realized that I will only love you more and more. No matter what happens in the future, as long as you don¡¯t leave me of your own accord, I will not separate from you. An Xiaoyang was slightly stunned. Yueyue, I won¡¯t leave you? ¡± yes, but even if you leave me, I won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯ll break the legs of whoever you run away with. Wherever you move to, I¡¯ll live opposite your house and let you see my handsome face every day. Anyway, an Xiaoyang, I¡¯m sticking to you for the rest of my life. Don¡¯t even think about running away. When sang nuo said this, he suddenly acted like a little puppy. He hugged her clingily and rubbed against her neck, acting like a spoiled child. An Xiaoyang hugged him and smiled. Sang nuo leaned over to kiss her. An Xiaoyang was pressed down by his weight, and her small body fell down. He subconsciously reached out to hug her waist, and the other hand held the back of her head, afraid that she would be hit by the gravel on the ground. After the two of them fell, the teasing from before suddenly disappeared. The eyes that were looking at each other were filled with tenderness. Sang nuo looked at her, and then gave her light pink lips a light Peck. An Xiaoyang blushed. She suddenly said in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re outside. Someone is-Wu-! Looking at her sweet and alluring little mouth opening and closing, sang nuo could no longer hold it in. He took the opportunity to directly invade her, twisting her lips and tongue, and deeply plundering them. An Xiaoyang resisted twice, pushing him away. However, his originally thin body of a teenager had become more slender and strong. Hard muscles had also appeared on his body, filled with hot-blooded strength, so she could not push him away. Gradually, she was immersed in his passionate kiss, and her whole body went soft. The sky was blue, and the sea was vast. At this moment, they had no worries in their hearts. The two of them had their hearts tightly stuck together, consoling each other. That way, they would have nothing to fear in this man-eating world. An Xiaoyang thought that she would not leave sang nuo. He would never. He said that he was her sunlight, so he was his sky. However, he had only stepped onto a new stage in his life. Everything had just begun. Who knew whether love would eventually lose to the cruel reality of the man -eating world? Sang nuo sent an Xiaoyang back at night. Once they moved into the dormitory, it was a big deal to stay out all night. It wouldn¡¯t be nice for people to know that he would make an announcement. Although sang nuo could not wait, he would not act rashly. She would not be able to escape anyway. If it was not today, then it would be tomorrow. As the two of them had left the school and did not turn on their phones, they did not know how big of a storm sang nuo¡¯s actions in school today had stirred up .. Chapter 2292 - Chapter 2292: Eating the little sweetheart (2) Chapter 2292: Eating the little sweetheart (2) Translator: 549690339 Once he returned to school, he had to face everything he didn¡¯t want to face. When she returned to the dormitory, many girls saw her in the corridor. They were shocked, and then thousands of expressions appeared on their faces. It was extremely complicated. An Xiaoyang couldn¡¯t read it, but she was too lazy to read it. however, before he entered the dormitory, he heard his familiar roommate¡¯s voice from inside. ¡± they posted the video of sang nuo fighting on the internet. this time, an xiaoyang has completely implicated him. ¡® Hey, hey, that¡¯s true, but as a man, if he doesn¡¯t beat up his girlfriend who¡¯s been harassed, what kind of man is he?! The other girl replied. that¡¯s enough. I think these two have weird taste. They gave up on all the sexy campus Belles in the school and caused so much trouble for an ordinary girl. so what if she¡¯s an ordinary girl? didn¡¯t sang nuo say that they¡¯ve been together for a few years? besides, I think an Xiaoyang just didn¡¯t put on any makeup. If she did, she might look much better than those self-proclaimed goddesses in the school. ¡°Hey, why are you speaking up for her? what benefits did she give you?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± At this moment, the girl who spoke seemed to have seen something and suddenly stopped talking. That girl was still clamoring. yo, you can¡¯t say anything, right? I don¡¯t think an Xiaoyang must have used anything shameful to get sang nuo ¡­ ¡°what? What did you use?¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s calm voice came from behind. When the girl turned her head and saw an Xiaoyang, her expression changed and she was speechless. He was probably afraid that he had seen how powerful sang nuo was and was afraid that he would be taught a lesson for bullying her. However, an Xiaoyang smiled and said unhurriedly, ¡± is this the so-called sour grapes? but I still want to say that I wasn¡¯t the one who pursued sang nuo back then. It was sang nuo who pursued me. I¡¯m sorry. The girl¡¯s face turned ugly. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything to an Xiaoyang. She turned around and glared at the girl who was talking to her. She didn¡¯t even tell an Xiaoyang that she was here. Just like that, she found out that he was talking bad about her behind her back. the other girl walked over and said to an xiaoyang, ¡± xiaoyang, i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯m really sorry. i didn¡¯t know you well before and thought you were really in the car with that senior ¡­ ¡± it¡¯s okay. I just believe that a wise man can only believe in rumors. Don¡¯t make any arbitrary comments without conclusive evidence. this was the same as cyber violence. with just a few words or a few images, they would maliciously attack and speculate about things, thinking that they were high and mighty justice. However, in reality, he was wearing the coat of morality and hiding his violent and dark heart. The girl immediately nodded. but it¡¯s great now. Everyone knows the truth. Also, Santos is really too handsome, so manly, so handsome! I¡¯m so envious of you,¡± An Xiaoyang only smiled faintly when she heard this. Only they themselves knew what kind of evil consequences this would bring. However, at this moment, one of the girls who had previously criticized an Xiaoyang could not help but say, ¡°what¡¯s there to be envious of? sang nuo is outstanding, so naturally, he has no lack of outstanding girls by his side. Didn¡¯t you see how close the head of the cultural and arts Department, Bai Yuwei, is with sang nuo? everyone is saying that they¡¯re actually a couple and that they¡¯re more compatible. [brother nine: babies an, what you want is coming soon please vote..] Chapter 2293 - Chapter 2293: Eating the little sweetheart (3) Chapter 2293: Eating the little sweetheart (3) Translator: 549690339 Bai Yuwei? It was not that an Xiaoyang did not know about this person. Bai Yuwei liked sang nuo. This was probably known by everyone in the Student Union. Moreover, sang nuo had never revealed that he had a girlfriend. Now that it was suddenly exposed, it was likely that they would not be able to accept the reality. however, what did it have to do with her whether she could accept it or not? Thus, an Xiaoyang only smiled faintly and did not say anything more. There would be no result if he were to argue with such a person. The next day. Sang nuo¡¯s matter was getting more and more out of hand. If sang nuo had been a popular figure in the grade before, he was now a popular figure in the entire school. As the president of the Student Union, he had gotten into a school fight over a woman. It was a bad influence. However, the rumors of an Xiaoyang and Jiang Yi in the class had almost been buried. It was all about her and sang nuo. since they knew that the matter was fake and the lawyer¡¯s letter had been sent out, this time, an xiaoyang, as the victim, changed the direction of the wind and began to criticize jiang yi¡¯s actions, expressing that he was shameless and despicable. However, he did not feel any sympathy for an Xiaoyang, because the moment he thought about it, he was immediately obliterated by the fact that her boyfriend was sang nuo. It was simply a big reversal of the situation. On the same day, the school issued a notice to revoke sang nuo¡¯s position as the president of the student council. He had caused a bad influence and would be given a demerit. Moreover, anyone who had participated in the fight would be severely punished. Including an Xiaoyang, who felt guilty. However, sang nuo was the only one who did not feel any pain or itch. It was not a big deal. when an xiaoyang sent him a private message, he said, ¡± i¡¯m free without an official. i didn¡¯t want to get involved in the school¡¯s trivial matters anyway. now i can relax. ¡® The organizations in his society were enough to keep him busy. He didn¡¯t care about the things that the school had done. Anyway, no matter what, seeing that sang nuo really did not care, an Xiaoyang¡¯s heart was slightly comforted. After the notice was issued, sang nuo personally went to the administrative department to receive his punishment. However, on his way there, he met Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi¡¯s punishment was not light either, and he had dismissed everyone that could be dismissed. However, when he saw sang nuo this time, he surprisingly did not intensify the conflict. When he looked at sang nuo, his eyes were even more guarded. It was as if he had some understanding of sang nuo¡¯s background. After all, in high school, sang nuo¡¯s brother-in-law was the number one Board of Directors of G city¡¯s first high school. He could get anyone to leave the school as he wished. It was the first high school, after all. Without money and social status, it was impossible for them to do so. After school at noon. Sang nuo was waiting for an Xiaoyang in the corridor outside the school. He had arrived before school was over. His newly developed body was tall and slender. He was wearing a white shirt, black pants, and a pair of simple flat shoes. The hair in front of his forehead covered half of his forehead. He was leisurely and leisurely leaning against the wall outside and playing with his phone. From time to time, he would raise his head to look inside to see what an Xiaoyang was doing. He looked extremely casual. an xiaoyang didn¡¯t notice it at first, but she noticed sang nuo when she saw many eyes looking at her and someone patting her on the shoulder from behind. when she looked over, sang nuo happened to be looking at her as well. His handsome face curved into a smile, almost making the girls in the classroom scream. However, it was a pity that sang nuo only had eyes for an Xiaoyang. It seemed that after this was made public, he became even more unscrupulous and bold. An Xiaoyang had changed from being despised and looked down on by everyone after being framed to being envied and hated by everyone. This reversal was indeed beyond anyone¡¯s reach. After school- Chapter 2294 - Chapter 2294: Eating little Tianxin (4) Chapter 2294: Eating little Tianxin (4) Translator: 549690339 As soon as school ended, an Xiaoyang rushed out with her bag. He really didn¡¯t want to get too much attention. after an xiaoyang went out, sang nuo held her in his arms and walked away. he even lowered his head to kiss her forehead, causing an xiaoyang¡¯s small face to turn red. ¡°Sang nuo, are you really going to be like this in the future?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Let¡¯s see who still dares to covet my woman.¡± An Xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± Fortunately, she had nothing to do this afternoon. An Xiaoyang had something important to do. However, before she could tell him, a group of people suddenly came down from upstairs when the two of them turned the corner and went downstairs. An Xiaoyang looked up subconsciously. Her little face didn¡¯t change for a while, but the expression in her eyes was subtle. The people who came down from upstairs were actually the people from the Student Union. And one of them was the head of the cultural Department, Bai Yuwei. What a coincidence. At this moment, when they saw sang nuo appear with an Xiaoyang in his arms, they were all stunned. Then, they immediately greeted, ¡± President! ¡°Brother nuo!¡± Santos raised his hand. Hello everyone, but I¡¯m no longer the president. Please don¡¯t call me that anymore. ¡°Oh Brother nuo, brother nuo, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. Let¡¯s have a meal together later. You see, this matter happened too suddenly. We weren¡¯t prepared for your departure at all. This time, it¡¯s great. We¡¯re used to you being here. Once you leave, we¡¯ll lose our backbone.¡± A boy with a short hair parted in the middle quickly said. that¡¯s right, brother nuo, let¡¯s have a meal together. I¡¯ll instantly let sister-in-law have a good time. As soon as she said that, they immediately started shouting, ¡± yes, yes, let¡¯s go together. We haven¡¯t officially met sister-in-law yet. An Xiaoyang¡¯s face immediately turned red when she heard the word ¡®sister-in-law¡¯. However, there were two girls opposite her who had subtle expressions. One of them was Bai Yuwei. Her long hair reached her waist and she wore a white dress. She looked like a goddess. At this moment, she was looking at an Xiaoyang with a complicated gaze. When she heard the word¡¯ sister-in-law¡¯, her expression was rather complicated. The other girl was probably a good friend of hers, so when she looked at him, there was some inexplicable hostility. As soon as she said this, sang nuo immediately pulled an Xiaoyang behind him. Alright, alright. I know all of you well. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll scare my wife. If you want to go, you can go on your own. 1-¡± ¡°Arnold!¡± A gentle voice suddenly sounded. This form of address was different from others, and it caused a ripple in an Xiaoyang¡¯s heart. As soon as she spoke, everyone fell silent. They looked at Bai Yuwei, then at an Xiaoyang, and their expressions changed. Sang nuo stopped in his tracks, and his gaze fell on her. Although there was a faint smile on his lips, there was a faint sense of distance between his words. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± He held an Xiaoyang in his arms, his expression elegant and indifferent. Bai Yu smiled gently. actually, it¡¯s my birthday today, so I¡¯ll go later. Since you¡¯re already leaving, you should give me some face. when he said this, it seemed like it was hard to refuse. However, sang nuo frowned slightly, as if he did not want to go, but did not know how to reject it. At this moment, an Xiaoyang gently tugged on his arm. sang nuo, go on. Don¡¯t let him wait here. When sang nuo heard this, he laughed helplessly and looked at her. then you¡¯re coming with me? I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll force me to drink. If you go, they¡¯ll restrain themselves.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. An Xiaoyang smiled. Two dimples appeared on her cheeks. Her big eyes were like crescent moons. She was bright and beautiful, making people feel amazed. They didn¡¯t expect that this girl with delicate features would be so beautiful when she smiled. His mood had turned for the better. [ brother nine: look at the title. Haha, please vote.. ] Chapter 2295 - Chapter 2295: Eat little Tianxin (5) Chapter 2295: Eat little Tianxin (5) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Then we¡¯ll meet tonight. Ah nuo, you have to come.¡± After Bai Yuwei finished speaking, she turned to an Xiaoyang and smiled. remember to come. After saying that, the group of people left in a grandiose manner. However, they all greeted her warmly and amicably. An Xiaoyang¡¯s small face always had a gentle and bright smile. She looked clean and comfortable, making it hard for people to hate her. Other than love rivals. After they had left, an Xiaoyang and sang nuo went downstairs unhurriedly. He hugged her and asked, ¡± what¡¯s the situation, Xiaoyang? I didn¡¯t plan to go. Why did you agree? ¡± He really didn¡¯t want to go. As time dragged on, Bai Yuwei would know that he did not want to go and would not force him. However, an Xiaoyang sighed softly. it¡¯s fine, sang nuo. You¡¯ve been working with them for so long, and they care so much about you. After all, you were the president before. Since you¡¯re leaving, it¡¯s only right for you to go and meet up. Sang nuo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He understood the logic, but he did not want an Xiaoyang to go to those places. If it was not a KTV, it would be a disco dance. It was not suitable for her. If it was not for the social event, he would not have gone either. however, now that he didn¡¯t have a position in the student union, he didn¡¯t need to do it in name. so, he didn¡¯t want to go at all. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already agreed anyway. I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡± An Xiaoyang grabbed his arm and shook it, acting like a spoiled child. In fact, an Xiaoyang was not stupid. She had her own thoughts. Everyone knew that Bai Yuwei liked sang nuo, but she had agreed to it. She wanted to cut off her thoughts about sang nuo and let her know with her own eyes that it was impossible between her and sang nuo. She wanted to let her know that the person sang nuo loved the most was her, and she was the only one. Moreover, since they were both executives of sang nuo¡¯s Student Union, she had to appear perfectly as a genuine girlfriend. She would not let anyone think of Bai Yuwei who liked him at the mention of sang nuo. It was his girlfriend. Sang nuo touched her head helplessly and kissed her forehead before bringing her out of the school. The two of them went to eat first. After that, they prepared to go to the hospital. why did he have to go to the hospital? while they were eating, an xiaoyang said to sang nuo, ¡± sang nuo, do you still remember the lawyer letters i issued to those students who damaged my reputation and violated my privacy? ¡± Sang nuo¡¯s hand that was eating paused. I know. Why? are you running out of funds? ¡± The corner of an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes twitched. Was she really that poor in his eyes? no, I contacted my lawyer. He told me that I need to prepare a hospital document as evidence of slander. When an Xiaoyang explained to this point, the expression on her little face seemed to suddenly become a little subtle. It was unnatural. sang nuo put down his chopsticks and frowned slightly. he took a sip of warm water and asked, ¡± what kind of proof is a kasaya? ¡± An Xiaoyang said, ¡°your p * NIS [ 1 ] has been identified by an [ 2 ] perineurium Test [ 2 J.¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± The mouthful of water that sang nuo had just drunk was spat out. ¡°W -what? Chu- ¡± Suddenly, a soft little hand covered his lips. An Xiaoyang¡¯s ears turned red and she said hurriedly, ¡± can you not be so loud? there are so many people around. Sang nuo grabbed her wrist and moved it away. His handsome face had a subtle expression.. what the hell is going on? why must we need-¡° Chapter 2296 - Chapter 2296: Eat little Tianxin (6) Chapter 2296: Eat little Tianxin (6) Translator: 549690339 evidence, sang nuo. Everything needs evidence. It¡¯s not like others will believe me just because you believe me. Moreover, I want to use the law to teach them a lesson, so I must bring out conclusive evidence. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be convicted. This was what the lawyer told her word for word, even though she was shocked and even a little embarrassed at the beginning. However, after thinking about it, it was indeed reasonable, especially in this kind of thing. Slandering you for having an affair with another man and ruining your reputation and integrity, but if there was solid evidence, all the slander would be dispelled on its own. After hearing this, sang nuo pinched the space between his brows and frowned. After a long while, he finally said, ¡± then how do you want to check? who¡¯s going to check? are there any male doctors? I can do it myself, okay?¡± Hearing this, an Xiaoyang¡¯s face turned red and she kicked him under the table. go to hell. You wish. Then, an Xiaoyang picked up her bag and stood up. They were almost done eating, so sang nuo quickly put on his clothes. hey, wait for me. Tell me clearly, how are we going to check? is it a man or a woman? ¡± he asked. Throughout the journey, sang nuo kept asking about this. It was as if it was difficult for him to imagine how this thing should be inspected. Was it inspected as he had imagined? However, if that was the case, then, then that was too much. how could his little yang expose himself to outsiders, even if it was a doctor? alright, sang nuo, don¡¯t harp on this problem anymore. How to check, of course, it¡¯s what it means literally. Besides, what do you mean by exposing or not? have you not been to a bathhouse before? there are so many people in a female bathhouse, and all of them are naked. What¡¯s the Difference? ¡± The moment he said this, sang nuo was stumped and could not say anything. However, his possessiveness still couldn¡¯t help but cause trouble. when they went to register, an xiaoyang was just about to say something when sang nuo hurriedly pulled her to the side. ¡± gynecology, a female doctor. a female. ¡® An Xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± Especially the examination, of course, it had to be a woman! When this woman was giving birth or when a life was at stake on the operating table, the male and female doctors didn¡¯t matter. However, there wasn¡¯t much skill in this, so he had to find a female doctor for her. In fact, even without sang nuo¡¯s reminder, an Xiaoyang also thought the same way. She was just a little girl and would not be used to being touched by a male doctor. After waiting in line for an Xiaoyang to go in for an hour, sang nuo almost followed her in, but was stopped by the nurse outside the curtain. wait, a man like you can¡¯t go in! Sang nuo rubbed his nose, feeling slightly embarrassed. But when he took two steps back and lowered his eyes, he saw an Xiaoyang taking off her skirt and revealing a pair of straight and fair legs. There were shoes and socks on the ground. Then, her blurry figure was reflected on the curtain. Following the doctor¡¯s instructions, she lay down on the bed with her legs apart. Santos¡¯s heart tightened, and he could not help but imagine some indescribable images in his mind. It only made him feel as if all the cells in his body were starting to heat up, boil, and clamor. From time to time, the voice of the female doctor wearing a mask could be heard from inside. it¡¯ll be a little uncomfortable. Don¡¯t be afraid, it won¡¯t hurt you. Finally, sang nuo could not help but turn around. He tugged at his collar, and his handsome and fair face seemed to be slightly flushed, but he also felt a little uncomfortable.. Chapter 2297 - Chapter 2297: Eat little Tianxin (7) Chapter 2297: Eat little Tianxin (7) Translator: 549690339 Not good, of course not good. It was because of Jiang Yi and his sons of b * tches that his little yang had to suffer such a thing. Although she was a female doctor and it was fine for her to examine him, he still felt a little aggrieved. That bunch of dog baskets must be taught a good lesson for not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth. Once sang nuo thought of this, he reduced the image of her taking off her skirt and her legs that were spread apart. The heat all over his body had also subsided a little. He patiently waited for an Xiaoyang to come out. It didn¡¯t take long for an Xiaoyang to come out a few minutes later. After the doctor reminded her to remember where to get the test report, she left. Sang nuo¡¯s tall and handsome figure was standing outside. He had been frowning slightly, looking as if he was deep in thought. When an Xiaoyang came out, his gaze immediately fell on ¡­ A certain part of her. Her eyes were straight and her brows were furrowed, as if she had just been violated. An Xiaoyang was about to say something to him, but when she saw where his gaze was, she suddenly wanted to kick him. where are you looking at? why aren¡¯t you leaving? ¡® After saying that, she turned around first. Awkwardness? of course, he would feel awkward. Going for that kind of examination would definitely make one overthink. But since he had to do it, he didn¡¯t have to care so much. It wasn¡¯t like he was familiar with her. If he had to do it, then so be it. She was the person involved and had already accepted it. What was he still feeling awkward about? Sang nuo caught up to her and held her hand tightly. how are you? does it hurt? are you hurt? ¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s ears inevitably felt a little hot. She quickly whispered, ¡± Aiya, don¡¯t ask. He was so calculative about that kind of thing, so how could she have the cheek to say it? Sang nuo felt rather helpless. What could he do? He was simply concerned. An Xiaoyang¡¯s test results could be directly obtained by the doctor during the examination, so the examination results came out very quickly. In less than 20 minutes, the two of them scanned the code downstairs, took the report, and left. After the two of them got into the car, Santos was not in a hurry to start the car. He sat in the car, thought for a moment, and opened the list. The truth was the truth. The report stated that the hymen was still intact and had not experienced any sexual intercourse. Even though sang nuo knew that this was the truth, he still felt very upset when he saw the test results. She was his woman, so he should be 100% sure and trust her. He had indeed done the same thing, but in the end, he was forced to do such an examination because of those bastards. while he was annoyed, he also felt helpless. This was because an Xiaoyang was right about one thing. This world, this society, was a society full of evil. Unless you had concrete evidence, they would attack you with the most vicious words in the world no matter what you did. In any case, verbal attacks were not a crime. They put on the facade of justice and stood at the top of society¡¯s morality to cover up their violent and dark hearts and curse at will. This was how the world worked. At this time, an Xiaoyang saw the complicated look in his eyes as he held the test report. She seemed to know what he was thinking. She reached out to take it, folded it one by one, and finally stuffed it into her bag. She looked ahead and said slowly, ¡± sang nuo, isn¡¯t it just a ¡­. Chapter 2298 - Chapter 2298: Eating little Tianxin (8) Chapter 2298: Eating little Tianxin (8) Translator: 549690339 it¡¯s just a test. It¡¯s fine. Besides, it¡¯s-good thing that you¡¯ve been patient for me and didn¡¯t do anything to me. That¡¯s why I can produce evidence at this time. Otherwise-I don¡¯t know how to prove my innocence in the face of all the pointing fingers. She paused and reached out to hold his hand. besides, Wanwan can take it as a memento. After all, I¡¯ll be gone very soon and might not be one anymore. he was no longer a virgin. Speaking of this, an Xiaoyang didn¡¯t really care. Times had changed. Some people even said that if you wanted to find a clean girl, you had to go to kindergarten. Of course, this was a derogatory term and was just a joke. But at least, an Xiaoyang felt that chastity wasn¡¯t in a woman¡¯s body, but in the soul. It wasn¡¯t something that could be represented by a simple layer. She simply felt that everything depended on the timing. Seeing that an Xiaoyang kept consoling him, what else could sang nuo say? He could only smile bitterly. As he leaned over to help her fasten her seat belt, he kissed her on the cheek. be good, little yang. I won¡¯t let you suffer like this again, I swear. Now that things had come to this, this matter was over. In the future, he would stay by her side every day and definitely not let anyone bully her again. even this time, he would not let those people have an easy time. At night. In a private room of a five-star restaurant. Bai Yuwei¡¯s father was from the F Department of the government. It was said that he was a senior secretary. His family had always been well-to-do and he had a high social status. In addition, he had been multi-talented since he was young and was good at studying. There were many people around him who flattered and flattered him. Although he was not arrogant, he was still somewhat aloof. In this modern society, she naturally had high expectations for boys. They were all good looking, good conduct, and talented. She had lived for so many years, and the only person she had fallen in love with at first sight was probably only the darling sang nuo. First place in the level in the entrance exam. He was the president of the student council with outstanding abilities. Although his family background was rather mysterious, his temperament was extraordinary. He was either born into a rich businessman or a eunuch, and came from a family of scholars. And that was the truth. Her grandfather was a high-ranking official in a municipality. Although her biological father was a scumbag, he was still a Mayor. Sang nuo hated his father¡¯s past behavior. Under his sister¡¯s love and care, he gradually became an adult. He was someone who had experienced hardships, and his temperament was different from those of the sons of ordinary officials and rich businessmen. That was why it attracted the attention of girls. Especially Bai Yuwei, who had joined the Student Union at the same time. But unfortunately ¡­ Even though Bai Yuwei, who had always thought of herself as a noble and virtuous person, liked sang nuo, she did not say anything to express her love directly because of her noble and virtuous nature. It was as if she was waiting for sang nuo to take the initiative. However ¡­ However, reality had slapped him in the face. They went out for dinner at five o ¡®clock in the evening. Sang nuo had something to do and went out. An Xiaoyang asked him to go first and wait for her to come out to pick her up. In the private room, sang nuo had arrived first. Most of the others had arrived, and it seemed that only he and an Xiaoyang were left. As soon as he arrived, the atmosphere in the room suddenly heated up. There were two empty seats left, but one of them was right next to Bai Yuwei. It was not known whether it was a coincidence or someone arranged it, but he was directly pressed down on the chair next to Bai Yuwei ¡­. Chapter 2299 - Chapter 2299: Eat little Tianxin (9) Chapter 2299: Eat little Tianxin (9) Translator: 549690339 however, as soon as he sat down, he was chatting and laughing with the boys, so he did not pay attention to the problem of the seat. At this moment, someone suddenly said in a half-joking manner, ¡± sigh, everyone, quickly take a look. If you didn¡¯t take a look, you wouldn¡¯t have known. Now that you see sang nuo and our Yuwei sitting together, those who don¡¯t know better would think that they¡¯re a couple. They¡¯re really a perfect match. They¡¯re really an unspeakable match. haha, that¡¯s true. Sang nuo, this little one, is really popular with the girls. I¡¯m so f * cking envious. As soon as this topic was raised, everyone seemed to have turned on the tap. but I really didn¡¯t expect brother nuo to have a girlfriend. It¡¯s too sudden. I thought that brother nuo was as outstanding as us and was still single. I didn¡¯t expect that it¡¯s been so many years and you only mentioned it now. How mean. who knows? I also thought that our President would sell it to the student council. Everyone was talking about this and it looked like they were joking and laughing, but each of these words had a deep meaning. Facing everyone¡¯s teasing, Bai Yuwei smiled slightly and lowered her eyes in embarrassment. Sang nuo, on the other hand, raised his wine glass with one hand and sipped at a steady pace. For a moment, no one could see through that pair of clear and handsome eyes, nor could they understand the meaning behind them. sang nuo did not say anything. bai yuwei probably felt that they had gone overboard with their teasing. since sang nuo did not say anything, she had to speak first. ¡± alright, everyone, let¡¯s stop talking. of course, ah nuo is very outstanding, but i¡¯m not as good as you all say. besides, ah nuo already has a girlfriend. it¡¯s not appropriate for you all to continue talking about this. ¡± Aiya, Weiwei, why aren¡¯t you better? you¡¯re better than- The glass fell heavily on the table, and everyone was shocked. The jokes on their faces gradually stopped. At this moment, sang nuo raised his head slightly. On his handsome face, there was a hint of a relaxed smile. He said half-seriously, half-jokingly, ¡± your Arts and Literature Department head is right. Your brother nuo is so outstanding. Of course, he will find a girl who is even more outstanding than himself. So, other than my wife, I don¡¯t like anyone else. I don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not worthy, I just don¡¯t like it. As soon as he said this, although he said it with a smile, it made the eleven or twelve people present instantly change their expressions. Especially when they looked at each other in private. An awkward atmosphere filled the air. However, there were still many people around. After the atmosphere turned stiff for a moment, a boy suddenly smiled and said, ¡± yes, yes, yes. I think sister-in-law is quite outstanding. She¡¯s smart and pretty. With one of them getting excited, the others immediately followed suit. However, Bai Yuwei¡¯s face was unusually stiff and ugly. Sang nuo¡¯s words were like a sharp sword, imperceptibly stabbing into his heart. She had helped sang nuo out of his predicament, but sang nuo had rudely slapped himself. Indeed. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that before sang nuo came, this group of people from the Student Union had insisted on speaking up for her in front of sang nuo, and she had silently agreed to it, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. This was the first time she had put down her pride after knowing that sang nuo had a girlfriend. However, he only got such a sentence from sang nuo. for the first time, bai yuwei felt that she had never suffered any grievances since she was young. her heart ached. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of resentment in his heart.. Chapter 2300 - Chapter 2300: Eating little sweetheart (10) Chapter 2300: Eating little sweetheart (10) Translator: 549690339 Was his girlfriend really so much more outstanding than her? It was plain and plain, how could she not see it? however, no matter what, this short sentence from sang nuo had already established his girlfriend¡¯s position in his heart. he did not allow anyone to say another word or say anything wrong. Sang nuo glanced at his watch, as if he wanted to see how long it would take for little yang to arrive. At this moment, a girl suddenly asked, ¡± President, I heard that you two have been together for more than three years. How did you meet? I really want to know how she won you over. Sang nuo raised his head and looked at the girl who spoke. She was Bai Yuwei¡¯s good friend in the Student Union. He shifted his gaze away without a trace and leaned back on the chair lazily with a glass of wine in his hand. A helpless and unruly smile gradually appeared on his handsome face. what do you mean by ¡®take me down¡¯? I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯ll only pursue girls who are better than me. I¡¯ve never taken a fancy to girls who are willing to throw themselves at me. Back then, I pursued my wife for more than a year and created all kinds of coincidences to get closer to her. I got the first place in the grade just so that the class would agree to let me sit with her. At this point, he licked his lips and smiled playfully. but it¡¯s a pity that our class seemed to have discovered my intentions and could only tolerate me sitting behind her. At that time, I had no intention of studying at all. I stared at her back all day long, thinking about how I could win her heart. However, my wife was too stubborn. At first, she hated me to death and pestered her in all sorts of ways. God knows what I had to go through before I managed to get her. Sang nuo¡¯s words seemed to be filled with ridicule, but every word and sentence revealed his love and affection for her. When he mentioned her, it was as if he had returned to the good times, and his eyes were bright. this time. No one dared to say anything else. Because they knew that if they said anything stupid again, they would be courting death. even though sang nuo had attracted many men, he did not cross the line with other girls. No one could say whether sang nuo had said those words on purpose. no one dared to make his precious girlfriend unhappy when she came. so, He didn¡¯t care about anything and totally ignored Bai Yuwei¡¯s face. Even if it was her birthday today. Bai Yuwei¡¯s expression was so ugly that it couldn¡¯t be looked at. The man she liked was showing off his love in front of her. She almost suffocated. At this moment, sang nuo finally stood up with his phone in hand. He put one hand into his pocket and said in a carefree manner, ¡± you guys start eating first. I¡¯ll go and fetch my wife. ¡°Brother nuo, how can I trouble you? I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go get sister-in-law.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t scare me with that stupid look of yours-¡± ¡°Dong Dong Dong ¡­¡± Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Instantly, the person inside was stunned. Sang nuo raised his brows slightly. He had just stood up, so he walked over and opened the door. However, he thought that the person who had come was a waiter or something. However, when the door openedjust as santos was about to go out, he saw the person who appeared at the door. he suddenly stopped in his tracks, one of his hands still holding the door handle. the blood in his body seemed to have frozen. some of the people in the room widened their eyes and mouths when they saw the person who appeared at the door. However, at the door, a girl with a sexy figure and an exceptionally beautiful face appeared ¡­ brother feng jiu, [ there¡¯s still more! there¡¯s more! ] [ PS: babies, in the third banner author¡¯s blessing video on the QQreading home page, there¡¯s brother Nine¡¯s blessing.. The fourth one is haha, asking for a ticket Momo Zha Zha ] Chapter 2301 - Chapter 2301: Eat the little sweetheart (11) Chapter 2301: Eat the little sweetheart (11) Translator: 549690339 Her ponytail that had been tied up all this time had actually loosened, and her slightly curled long hair reached her chest. She looked pure and charming. She was also wearing an English-style school shirt, but the shirt was wrapped in a red plaid skirt. Her slender waist was so slim that it could be held. This seemingly pure and innocent dress hid a secret. Her curvy waist was mesmerizing, and it made a certain part of her shirt even more full and swollen. She was pure and sexy, and it was especially eye-catching. Below it were stockings and Martin Boots. she had a pair of big, bright eyes that were watery. she was used to light makeup, so she put on a light layer of makeup. she put on bright red lipstick on her lips, showing her white teeth and red lips. if she didn¡¯t dress up, she would look pure and delicate. if she did, her temperament would be completely different, sweet and sexy. It was truly breathtaking. Indeed, the person was an Xiaoyang. Previously, when sang Xia was here, she had recommended an Xiaoyang to a friend who was an image designer. She told an Xiaoyang that if she needed anything, she could call her and she would give her a perfect makeover from the beginning to the end. An Xlaoyang had gone there in the afternoon. It was just that she didn¡¯t want to make any drastic changes. She was just not used to dressing up and was afraid that she would be flustered when she dressed up, so this time, the other designer designed the dress and makeup for her after hearing about her appointment. There was no flirtatiousness or exposure. It only showed her perfect figure vividly and thoroughly. She put on light but charming makeup. Everything was just right. Sang nuo was completely dumbfounded. He stood there stupidly, unable to say a single word. She had charming curly hair, big watery eyes, a palm-sized face, a small nose, bright red lips, and a sexy figure. All of these were clearly her, but they seemed to have changed. They were different. Because sang nuo was standing there blocking them, some people saw it, while others did not. Those who saw it were all stunned, while those who did not see it were curious and wanted to get up to take a look. at this time, the person outside the door took the initiative to walk in. She held sang nuo¡¯s wrist, looked at him, and asked gently, ¡± why? did I come too late? ¡± As soon as she entered, everyone inside immediately saw an Xiaoyang. her appearance was also reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes. her graceful figure and her pure and charming face were all attractive. An Xiaoyang was dressed up so beautifully. After sang nuo recovered from his shock, his expression did not look good. It was written on his face that he did not look good. Especially when she felt the burning gazes of the seven or eight boys here. Sang nuo pursed his lips lightly. He was wearing a matte black denim jacket. Without saying anything, he took off his jacket and draped it over her body. He even somewhat stubbornly buttoned up the button on her chest. your jacket is so thin. It¡¯s so cold. An Xiaoyang, ¡°hehe.¡± when sang nuo said this, he even intentionally or unintentionally blocked her way, not letting them see an xiaoyang¡¯s thin waist, which emphasized her two full breasts. however, there was no other way about that pair of slender, white, and tender legs. he was about to die from anger. Fortunately, his clothes were big enough to cover the top. ¡°An Xiaoyang, how dare you dress like this? do you want to die?¡± Sang nuo leaned close to her ear and threatened her in a jealous voice. wasn¡¯t jiang yi enough? She had actually dressed so alluringly for these people today! In front of him, she had never done this before. What the f * ck, so angry, they were nothing, he was her treasure. [ brother nine: peace, rolling around and acting cute, begging for tickets ] Chapter 2302 - Chapter 2302: Eating little Tianxin (12) Chapter 2302: Eating little Tianxin (12) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang was a little speechless by sang nuo¡¯s actions. She wasn¡¯t wearing anything, so wasn¡¯t her clothes very normal? On the contrary, his actions made it seem as if he was wearing something inappropriate. Sang nuo brou?ht an Xiaovang to their seats. As he had already gotten up from his seat, this time, he arranged for her to sit where he had sat before, and he sat in another empty seat. This way, Bai Yuwei was on an Xiaoyang¡¯s left, and sang nuo was on her right. an xiaoyang did not know what was going on with this seat. when the others saw that sang nuo had given up his seat to an xiaoyang without a trace, they all had subtle expressions on their faces. they were the only ones who knew what had happened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late, there was a traffic jam.¡± An Xiaoyang said with a smile. At this point, she took a gift bag from her hand and looked at Bai Yuwei. student, this is a birthday gift from sang nuo and me. We hope you like it. Bai Yuwei¡¯s emotions were in turmoil. When her name was suddenly called, she almost revealed her emotions. She quickly forced a smile and took it. thank you and ah nuo. Arnold. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He called her so intimately from the first time. Did he really think that she would not care? However, at this moment, sang nuo touched the tip of his nose and laughed lazily, intentionally or otherwise. it¡¯s fine if you want to thank me, but please forgive me. I¡¯ve already forgotten about this matter. With the intention of leaving the Student Union, let¡¯s all get together. The distance between him and Bai Yuwei was even more obvious. The ¡®Arnold¡¯ seemed to have become nothing. bai yuwei¡¯s expression froze. an xiaoyang tried to smooth things over and smiled gently. ¡± don¡¯t listen to him. he¡¯s always been like this. ¡® Well, he was just so-so about things he didn¡¯t care about. There was nothing wrong with that. with this, it really showed that an xiaoyang was indeed sang nuo¡¯s girlfriend without a doubt. she was very genuine. initially, they had wanted to let sang nuo and bai yuwei stay together. when an xiaoyang arrived, they would intentionally or unintentionally sow discord. however, now it seemed that the plan couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes. not only did it all go down the drain, but he was also showered with poisonous dog food. everyone immediately began to eat in a seemingly happy and lively manner. outside, sang nuo always had an elegant and cold demeanor, but in front of the dining table, he seemed to be a twenty-four-year-old filial man. he kept putting her favorite dishes, paper towels, hot water, and fruit juice into her bowl. he prepared everything for her very carefully. It made people feel that it was simply too much. a friend wanted to pour wine for sang nuo. an xiaoyang subconsciously frowned, but sang nuo rejected her. however, an xiaoyang also understood this. after all, she had left the student union. she must drink a little as a token of appreciation. otherwise, she would not let others think that she was being pretentious. Perhaps it was because the affectionate atmosphere between sang nuo and an Xiaoyang was too thick. At this moment, a girl laughed and took the initiative to ask, ¡± hey, sang nuo, no matter what, today is Yuwei¡¯s birthday. You didn¡¯t even prepare a gift, so you have to say a few words. As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. A few of them jeered, while some silently watched the show, as if it had nothing to do with them. He didn¡¯t want to go too far and provoke Santos. Moreover, this sang nuo¡¯s judgment was not bad. Although an Xiaoyang was not as high and mighty as Bai Yuwei ¡­. Chapter 2303 - Chapter 2303: Eating little sweetheart (13) Chapter 2303: Eating little sweetheart (13) Translator: 549690339 she was a cold and arrogant goddess, but her looks and figure were perfect enough. most importantly, her personality was much better than bai yuwei¡¯s. She liked to smile very much, and there were always two shallow dimples at the corners of her mouth. Her bright and beautiful big eyes seemed to be filled with stars, making people feel very comfortable when they looked at her. Although Bai Yuwei was a goddess, she was too cold and arrogant. It made people feel that she was out of reach and difficult to get along with. No one grew up eating your rice. No one would be willing to look at a cold and aloof goddess, instead of a first love deskmate who always had a warm smile. However, right now. After the girl finished speaking, an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly. to get her boyfriend to say a few words to bai yuwei? She smiled without saying a word. There was a smile on sang nuo¡¯s lips, but the expression on his face could be said to be very undisciplined. He said directly, ¡± why? of course, the gift my wife brought is also mine. We¡¯re together, and the two of us can¡¯t be separated. Besides, it¡¯s the birthday of your Minister of the Cultural Arts Department, so why aren¡¯t you all making use of the time to please him? what¡¯s the meaning of letting me, the president who has been fired, speak? ¡± All of a sudden, he pushed ray to them in a joking manner. Indeed. There were so many people here, why should he speak alone? Did they have any special relationship? This group of people really knew how to torture themselves, not caring about their own life and death. if his little yang was angry, what would he do if his big plan was ruined? Sang nuo sighed in his heart. an xiaoyang, on the other hand, was drinking her fruit juice with her head lowered. there was no unusual expression on her face, and she was extremely calm. Moreover, since sang nuo had already said that, even though it was a joke, there was also a hint of warning in it. If he still didn¡¯t know how to restrain himself, then he would have gone too far. However, the girl did not seem to be willing to let things end like this. She glanced at Bai Yuwei and said meaningfully, ¡± President, how can you say that? when you were in the Student Union, you helped me a lot and I helped you a lot in your work. Why did you withdraw so cleanly after you left the Student Union? it¡¯s as if you¡¯re not familiar with me. ¡°Lulu!¡± bai yuwei quickly stopped the girl from continuing. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself anymore. However, when she called out, it seemed as if she was trying to hide the truth. this time, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were rather subtle. someone coughed drily, and for a moment, they did not dare to look at sang nuo. In reality, sang nuo was indeed unhappy. He chuckled and smiled playfully. Just when everyone thought he would change his expression, he suddenly said unexpectedly, ¡± so, this student, what are you trying to say? Make it clear. You¡¯re so ambiguous. Are you deliberately making things difficult for me because my wife is here? you¡¯re so irresponsible that I can¡¯t enter the house tonight. Who are you blaming for this?¡± The moment he said that, the girl immediately wanted to say something, but when she caught a cold glint in sang nuo¡¯s eyes, she suddenly froze. A chill ran down her spine, and her throat seemed to be blocked. She did not dare to speak dbd1H. Sang nuo retracted his gaze, picked up the wine glass in his hand, and downed it in one go. Then, he got up and said, ¡± I¡¯m going to the bathroom. With that, he left. And an Xiaoyang¡¯s palm . Chapter 2304 - Chapter 2304: Eat little Tianxin (14) Chapter 2304: Eat little Tianxin (14) Translator: 549690339 however, an xiaoyang¡¯s palm still had a tingling sensation. It was the word that sang nuo had left on her palm with his other hand when he was drinking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be leaving too.¡± then, an xiaoyang stood up and left. As soon as she stepped out of the door, she immediately heard voices coming from inside. An Xiaoyang did not care so much and went to the washroom to look for sang nuo. The word that sang nuo had left on her palm earlier was-come. actually, bai yuwei liked sang nuo. she was not stupid and could tell that she liked sang nuo and her friends were pressuring her. however, to be honest, she did not care and did not mind. This was because these people had nothing to do with him. as long as she did not lose to bai yuwei in terms of image, it was enough. An Xiaoyang went to the washroom to look for sang nuo. Sang nuo had indeed been drinking, so she wanted to see how he was doing. however, when she reached the public area of the washroom, she did not see sang nuo. Did he go to the washroom at the washroom? There were very few people here, but it was the men¡¯s washroom, after all, so an Xiaoyang still didn¡¯t dare to enter. However, just as she turned around to see if anyone was coming over, someone suddenly covered her mouth from behind, and her slender and weak body was directly dragged into the WC. ¡°wu wu wu wu wu-!¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her body from the sudden attack. Her nerves were tense and she was frightened. She kept making muffled sounds and struggled, but it was to no avail. She was dragged into a toilet and the door was locked. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me.¡± after drinking, the clean and young man¡¯s voice became a little hoarse. After saying this, an Xiaoyang froze, then her body immediately became soft. Her legs also became soft, and she almost couldn¡¯t stand. She was supported by his slender and strong body. in fact, she had already suspected that it was sang nuo earlier, but she could not be 100% sure without seeing his face, until she heard his familiar voice ¡­ Everything was confirmed. However, an Xiaoyang¡¯s heart was still pounding and she could not calm down. Her chest heaved up and down violentlv. His left arm was wrapped around her slender waist, right below her bulging chest. He could clearly feel the extreme elasticity and softness pressing on his arm, making his handsome eyes flicker slightly, and his throat could not help but slide. This little girl had really grown up. her body was so soft. A warm, fragrant, and soft jade in his arms was really fascinating. An Xiaoyang wanted him to let go of his hand covering her mouth, but he refused to let go. She reached out to push him away from behind her, but at this moment, sang nuo¡¯s lips came from behind. His hot breath fell on her neck, making her feel itchy and very torturous. he leaned forward and pecked her ear, saying in a hoarse voice, I won¡¯t let go in case you scream.¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes widened. She did not understand what he meant. however, in the next second, her small and fair earlobe was suddenly sucked by him from behind. his left hand, which was eager to move, suddenly could not hold back any longer and moved up, pressing down on the source of his desire to commit a crime. An Xiaoyang¡¯s face instantly turned red. She twisted her body and struggled, but her body was tightly shackled by him in this narrow space. She could not move at all. She could only let him cover her mouth and hide here to bully her. ¡°Yuyang, little yang, you smell so good, so soft!¡± Chapter 2305 - Chapter 2305: Dear wife above (1) Chapter 2305: Dear wife above (1) Translator: 549690339 an xiaoyang mumbled. her back was covered in a thin layer of sweat from his voice and actions. His entire body went soft. her small body kept struggling and twisting in front of him. However, sang nuo bit her neck, his voice extremely hoarse. don¡¯t move around anymore. You don¡¯t want me to have you here, right, Yingluo? ¡± an xiaoyang¡¯s body was very uncomfortable from his teasing. her shirt was almost wet, and her forehead was stained with wet hair. however, after sang nuo finished speaking, she also felt a strange touch from behind. Something was making him uncomfortable. However, she was no longer an innocent young girl who did not know anything. She had lived alone with sang nuo for so long, and it was impossible for her to say that she had not come into contact with him at all. Sang nuo had always wanted to climb into her bed. However, sang nuo¡¯s threat was very effective. No matter how uncomfortable she felt, she did not dare to move anymore. After all, this was a public place outside. In the toilet, the public area was not far away from the door. There were people coming and going. If she was discovered, she would die. however, sang nuo¡¯s courage was much greater than hers. he simply did whatever he wanted just because she did not dare to resist. The girl¡¯s shirt was in a mess, her shoulders were half-exposed, her mouth was covered, her face was red, and her eyes were blurred. the boy¡¯s hand continued to slip into her red checkered short skirt. In the private room. A group of people were talking about Arnold and his girlfriend. ¡°i think brother nuo really likes this girl. i¡¯ve never seen him pamper anyone this much before.¡± sigh, but who said that this girl was plain and simple? after today, d * mn, she¡¯s so beautiful. She¡¯s a good match for the president. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Especially that figure. It¡¯s so hot. She looks skinny, but her figure is really good. Brother nuo, you¡¯ve really earned a lot. One of the boys said with a meaningful smile. They had all seen it. When Lu Lu heard this, her expression turned ugly. you guys all like this. But it¡¯s a pity, she might have climbed into sang nuo¡¯s bed with this. Shameless! The moment she said that, the boys did not like to hear it. tsk tsk, this woman¡¯s jealousy is really scary. Did you see her climb into sang nuo¡¯s bed with your own eyes? ¡± Oh, they¡¯ve been together for three years. She¡¯s definitely no longer a Virgin. What¡¯s with the car sex with a third-year senior? if she says it¡¯s fake, then it¡¯s fake. Does she have evidence? ¡± The one called Lulu became more and more agitated as she spoke. The more they started to side with an Xiaoyang, the more she hated them. They felt that an Xiaoyang had confused them. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lulu,¡± Bai Yuwei¡¯s expression did not look good. She was already in a difficult situation, but this Lulu made it seem like she was on her side and was suffering on her behalf. This would only make others think differently of her. i say, yuwei, who knows how many men that little b * tch has had before. sang nuo must be blind to not see your good side. don¡¯t be sad. ¡® Bai Yuwei felt a headache coming on. One should not be afraid of a god-like opponent, but of a pig-like teammate. bai yuwei couldn¡¯t stay any longer. she stood up and said, ¡± i¡¯m going out for a while. ¡® Bai Yuwei was in a hurry. When she was about to go out, she accidentally knocked into an Xiaoyang¡¯s chair and the bag on it fell to the ground.. Chapter 2306 - Chapter 2306: Dear wife above (2) Chapter 2306: Dear wife above (2) Translator: 549690339 There were some scattered things. keys, usb drive, toilet paper, and ¡­ a folded piece of paper. Bai Yuwei quickly went to pick it up. However, when she picked up the piece of paper, she accidentally caught a glimpse of the words ¡± hospital ¡± and ¡± gynecological examination. as soon as these words appeared, her hand that was picking up things paused slightly, and for some reason, many images appeared in her mind. An Xiaoyang even did a gynecological examination? What was going on? Was she pregnant, had an abortion, had a gynecological disease, or what was with Yingying? however, if she went to the gynecologist, just as lulu had said, an xiaoyang should not be a virgin anymore. It was indeed normal. After all, they had been together for so long. However, it was indeed impossible to explain clearly what had happened between her and Jiang Yi. Only sang nuo believed her. Hence, Bai Yuwei¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. In the end, she picked up the piece of paper and mumbled softly, ¡± hospital examination report? What¡¯s going on?¡± The boy next to her heard her and leaned over to help her pick it up. what test report? is it an Xiaoyang¡¯s? is she sick? ¡± The man subconsciously took it and was about to open it when Bai Yuwei quickly stopped him. wait, that¡¯s not very appropriate. After all, it¡¯s her privacy. Besides, I think it¡¯s a gynecologist¡¯s examination form, Hanhan. Gynecology¡¯s examination form She deliberately said those words. Because in the eyes of many people, the examination results of the gynecology department were nothing more than those conditions. As expected, everyone¡¯s expression changed subtly the moment he said it. That Lu Lu hurriedly said, ¡± a gynecological examination report!? Weiwei, hurry up and open it to see if she has any gynecological disease or has done some gynecological surgery.¡± as she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but act arrogantly. she sneered and said, ¡± i Imew it. she must be dirty. The boys ¡®expressions were also a little subtle. What did this report have to do with anyone else? ¡°hey, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to peek into someone¡¯s privacy.¡± One of the boys couldn¡¯t help but retort. ¡°What, are you afraid of being slapped in the face? Don¡¯t use privacy as an excuse!¡± Lu Lu¡¯s face turned cold again as she spoke. She walked over and took the test report. I¡¯d like to see what kind of embarrassing situation she¡¯s in. however, when she looked at it from top to bottom, her face suddenly froze and her expression turned ugly. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? tell me.¡¯ Someone shouted. That Lu Lu immediately threw the list away impatiently. if you want to see, see for yourself! Bai Yuwei subconsciously took the examination form and looked at Lu Lu¡¯s actions. Her brows furrowed slightly. However, when she saw what was written on the form and what she had done, her expression became complicated. His eyes darkened. Suddenly, a boy¡¯s head leaned over curiously. When he saw it, his eyes widened and he could not help but exclaim, ¡± f-f * ck! Was it that difficult for brother nuo to get his girlfriend? a girlfriend with such a good figure was actually a Virgin! What¡¯s going on? brother nuo¡¯s too weak.¡± ¡°Ah? What does it mean? what¡¯s written on it?¡± when the boys heard this, they quickly asked one after another. what else could it be? it¡¯s actually that surgical examination, the examination report to check that you¡¯re still a Virgin. When these words came out, there was an uproar. ¡°So the Jiang Yi incident was indeed fake?¡± Chapter 2307 - Chapter 2307: Dear wife above (3) Chapter 2307: Dear wife above (3) Translator: 549690339 ¡°nonsense! an xiaoyang is our brother nuo¡¯s woman! How could brother nuo be cuckolded!¡± then, why did sister-in-law do that kind of examination? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably afraid that brother nuo won¡¯t believe him! No, that¡¯s not right, I heard in the morning that someone had already received a letter from an Xiaoyang¡¯s lawyer. I think it might be related to this matter. Prove your reputation, Yingluo.¡± As soon as she said that, a boy immediately looked at Lu Lu sarcastically. yes, yes, isn¡¯t that so? even a clean girl has been slandered so badly. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s true. If she¡¯s not a Virgin, she¡¯ll be humiliated to death by some people. There was a hidden meaning in his words. At that moment, Lu Lu¡¯s expression was really ugly. Bai Yuwei stood up and left the room as she watched them discuss the matter. they were currently discussing other girls. even though she was the birthday girl and no one noticed her when she went out, this was the first time bai yuwei felt the sense of being ignored. it didn¡¯t matter if it was them or the person wanwan liked- To her, knowing that an Xiaoyang and sang nuo did not have a physical relationship, no matter what the reason was, she was still a little comforted. Otherwise, how jealous would she be? However, at this moment, when he thought about how sunny had said, Bai Yuwei glanced at the private room and the corridor, but there was no sign of sang nuo or an Xiaoyang. She frowned slightly. Only then did he realize that more than ten minutes had passed. Why were sang nuo and an Xiaoyang still not back yet? Could it be that sang nuo was feeling unwell after drinking too much? Bai Yuwei thought for a moment and decided to leave for the bathroom. There weren¡¯t many people in the washroom at the moment. The public area was in the middle, and there was a door on each side of the washroom. There were a few toilets inside. It was a five-star hotel after all, so the washroom was disinfected every day and kept very clean. There was no movement in the women¡¯s washroom or the public area. Bai Yuwei glanced at the men¡¯s washroom. Could it be? No, that was the men¡¯s washroom. Although there wasn¡¯t anyone around, and she wouldn¡¯t go in, the two of them definitely wouldn¡¯t be there. They should have gone somewhere else. with that thought, bai yuwei turned to leave. But at that moment, there was a soft and weak ¡®Mhmm Mhmm¡¯ sound in the air. However, Bai Yuwei still heard it and froze in her tracks. W-what¡¯s going on? She stood still and looked at the men¡¯s toilet on her left. Yes, she was sure, sure that she heard a girl¡¯s moaning voice, as if she was doing that kind of thing. that kind of thing? At the thought of this, Bai Yuwei¡¯s expression changed slightly. No way, someone was actually doing that kind of thing in the men¡¯s washroom? It was embarrassing. bai yuwei had never seen such a thing before, and her expression was a little unnatural. She didn¡¯t think much about it and was about to leave when a clear voice came again. ah, don¡¯t whine. I can¡¯t stand it. BOOM! Bai Yuwei¡¯s face reddened instantly. However, she gradually realized that this voice sounded like a mayfly. It was inexplicably familiar. Her red face suddenly turned white at a speed visible to the naked eye. Wait a minute. wait-! That voice just now, why did it sound so familiar? it was like a Yingluo. Bai Yuwei¡¯s eyes widened in shock.. Chapter 2308 - Chapter 2308: dear wife above (4) Chapter 2308: dear wife above (4) Translator: 549690339 He looked at the men¡¯s room, then turned around and walked over step by step. There was no one there at the moment. After Bai Yuwei entered, her body stiffened and she felt as if all the blood in her body had frozen. She looked down at her surroundings, then took a sign and hung it on the door. It said that it was under repair. At that moment. bai yuwei held her breath and looked at the only closed toilet door. The faint sounds and movements were coming from there. Is it them? Is it an Xiaoyang and sang nuo? Bai Yuwei found it hard to believe. If it was really them, why would they be hiding here and having an affair? sang nuo was so elegant and indifferent. Why? could it be that he had also changed completely when it came to matters between men and women? Bai Yuwei could not believe it. After looking at an Xiaoyang¡¯s previous examination report, she was a little happy that they had not had any intimate actions. However, was she wrong? Bai Yu held her breath as she inched closer to the door. When she reached the second toilet door, she did not dare to take another step forward. This was because she could hear the soft whimpers of some women and the sound of something like ¡± meat ¡± coming from the inside. [ Bang Bang Bang ] The sound of collision? Bai Yuwei¡¯s head was about to explode. No, it was definitely not them. An Xiaoyang was still a Virgin. If it was them, why would they do that kind of thing inside? bai yuwei turned around and tried to leave in a panic. But this time, she heard the man¡¯s low and sexy voice.¡±Hello, Xiaoyang.¡± Bai Yu was dumbfounded and almost fell to the ground. t-that voice just now was sang nuo¡¯s! Yes, it was indeed sang nuo¡¯s. She would definitely not be mistaken! However, sang nuo had just said something about something wet and moist. What did that mean? Bai Yuwei¡¯s head was about to explode. Her face was burning, but it was also rather ugly. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and finally rushed out of the door. He didn¡¯t care about the sound of footsteps or the door opening and slamming! There happened to be people at the entrance of the men¡¯s washroom. When they saw a girl with a flushed face running out from inside, they were all At this moment, the person in the third toilet was stunned by the noise. An Xiaoyang¡¯s entire body felt like it was being washed. Sang nuo had unknowingly released his hand that was covering her mouth. In order to not make a sound, an Xiaoyang bit on his long and firm arm. His entire body went limp. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had used this method to solve a problem, but it was the first time he had done it here. There were people coming here from time to time, so the excitement was doubled. Of course, the feeling was different. An Xiaoyang really had the urge to beat him to death. How could he be so bold and a bastard? After everyone had left. Only then did sang nuo end it unwillingly. He bit her neck a little savagely and said in a hoarse and sexy voice, ¡± Chu Xiaoyang, come home with me. With that, the door opened, and sang nuo brought an Xiaoyang out. There was no one else in the room. An Xiaoyang¡¯s legs were trembling, and her thighs were burning with pain from rubbing against each other. Her consciousness was in a mess. After leaving the washroom, an Xiaoyang felt as if she had been given a new life. She hid in a corner and panted heavily. No matter what sang nuo said, she would not leave with him and did not dare to return to the private room. someone had come to the toilet just now and must have found them. Who knew who it would be! [ brother nine: it¡¯s so f * cking embarrassing. There¡¯s still 2 chapters for votes today.. ] Chapter 2309 - Chapter 2309: Dear wife above (5) Chapter 2309: Dear wife above (5) Translator: 549690339 No matter who it was, she didn¡¯t want to see anyone. She just wanted to find a place to calm her violently beating heart. Find a place to beat up Sanno alone? No. she would be courting death. When sang nuo saw that an Xiaoyang had dodged him and escaped to the side, a bit of a yuppie expression appeared on his handsome and fair face. He walked over and wrapped an Xiaoyang, who was hiding like a little mouse, between the wall and his arms. He lowered his head meaningfully, but did not allow her to reject him. He said, ¡± Xiaoyang, since you¡¯re not willing to return to the private room, then come home with me. Go back to our little love nest. Especially the last three words, he said it in a teasing and ambiguous way. His eyes were fixed on her, and she couldn¡¯t help but blush and her heart beat faster. An Xiaoyang was really tortured to death by him. her red cheeks were burning hot. she punched him in the chest, gritted her teeth, and scolded him weakly, ¡± sang nuo, you¡¯re really bad! ¡® Her face was clearly red from anger, but the words that came out of her mouth made people want to reject her, but they were also welcoming, full of a coquettish attitude. When sang nuo heard this, he could not help but curl up the corners of his lips and smile like a yuppie. His little sun was really too cute. ¡°you¡¯re on top, i promise you, i¡¯ll let you on top.¡± An Xiaoyang stomped her feet. who said I¡¯m going to be on top?! ¡°Oh? So you want to be down there? sure, I¡¯ll definitely serve you well.¡± Sang nuo held her in his arms, deliberately teasing her. An Xiaoyang¡¯s face was burning. go to hell. You¡¯re the one down there, you filthy pervert! After saying that, she pushed him away and ran away. Sang nuo looked at her small figure. This time, he was no longer in a hurry. He followed behind her at a steady pace, his dark eyes filled with determination to win her over! An Xiaoyang did not return to the room. She was too shy after being forced to experience that kind of thing. Initially, sang nuo did not force them. He let an Xiaoyang wait for him outside while he returned to the private room. He picked up an Xiaoyang¡¯s bag and other things, planning to leave first. I¡¯m sorry, everyone. My stomach isn¡¯t feeling well today. I¡¯ll go back with my wife to rest first. Hey, hey, hey. Why are you back so early? you haven¡¯t stayed for long. Why? are you two living together? you want to bring sister-in-law to your place? ¡± A male student laughed loudly and said. ¡°yes, yes. what are you going to do so early?¡± As sang nuo listened to their conversation, he could not help but sneer. He did not avoid the topic. go and do the embarrassing things in your heads, alright? why must I say it? alright, I have something to do and I¡¯m in a hurry to leave. They clearly knew that nothing had happened between sang nuo and an Xiaoyang, and they did not find out either. However, at this moment, Bai Yu, who had not said anything since she returned, spoke up. ah nuo, wait. Where did you go just now? it¡¯s been almost half an hour, and you¡¯re only back now. Bai Yuwei clenched her fists tightly as she said this. as soon as she said this, sang nuo¡¯s back view froze. however, he had already turned around, so he directly threw his coat on his shoulder and said lazily without turning his head, ¡± don¡¯t you know, arts and literature club president? i¡¯ll take my leave first. i still have things to do. you guys, take your time and eat. After saying that, sang nuo really left the private room, and his slender figure disappeared in the blink of an eye. Bai Yu¡¯s tensed body suddenly relaxed, but her face became more and more embarrassed. Even her nails were turning white. At this moment- Chapter 2310 - Chapter 2310: Dear wife above (6) Chapter 2310: Dear wife above (6) Translator: 549690339 someone inside could not help but ask her curiously, ¡± chief, what is it? do you know what the president is doing? Bai Yuwei: ¡± Huahua!! An Xiaoyang left the restaurant first. There was a taxi outside. She wanted to walk by herself, but she gave up when she thought of her wallet and mobile phone in the bag in the private room. It was night time now, so she didn¡¯t dare to walk around alone. Compared to the uncertainties outside, Santos was much better. When sang nuo finally came out, he jogged out. Her small slanted bag was still hanging around his neck. He seemed to be afraid that she would lose it and was looking for it anxiously. He looked rather comical. An Xiaoyang¡¯s anger towards him dissipated slightly when she saw his anxious look. ¡°Why did you come out? I thought you were lost. Don¡¯t walk around in the future, do you understand?¡± Sang nuo hugged her tightly and held her in his arms. He lowered his head and said with a fierce expression. An Xiaoyang looked at his worried face and tiptoed to give him a Peck on the cheek. I know, childish. She would never get lost. Even if she did get lost, she would stand there and wait for him to find her. Only then did sang nuo relax and leave with her. As sang nuo had drunk alcohol and was unable to drive, an Xiaoyang suggested that they take a walk to digest their food and also go to the supermarket to buy some things. what are you buying? ¡± asked Santos. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t react for a moment and stammered, ¡± it¡¯s just, it¡¯s just some food and drinks. after she finished speaking, her face turned red for some reason. Fortunately, it was dark, so sang nuo did not notice. When they arrived at the supermarket, an Xiaoyang sent sang nuo away and asked him to buy some sanitary products. Those were further away and were all in the big store. She quickly grabbed some snacks and went to the cashier to line up. There were two people in front of her. An Xiaoyang looked left and right and saw the rows of colorful ¡®adult products¡¯ near the cashier. She blushed inexplicably and avoided his eyes guiltily. In the end, when no one was paying attention, he quickly picked one. When it was time for her to pay the bill, she put some things into the pile again and pretended to be calm. Everything was in one bag, except for that one, which she had secretly stuffed into her pocket. She was wearing Santos¡¯s black denim jacket. A few minutes later, sang nuo also came out. Seeing her standing outside waiting for him, he raised his eyebrows slightly. Why didn¡¯t she wait for him? An Xiaoyang felt guilty and didn¡¯t look at him. She wiped her face and waited for him. When sang nuo was settling the bill, his gaze swept across the row of items. He simply picked one up and threw it over to settle the bill. His expression was cold and arrogant. He really did not expect him to be carrying such an item, causing the young female cashier to be secretly shocked. Sang nuo stuffed it into his pocket and left with the bag. The two of them didn¡¯t speak this time, as if their thoughts were floating. ¡°You¡¯re coming back to my place tonight, right?¡± Sang nuo touched the tip of his nose and said calmly. an xiaoyang stopped in her tracks and avoided her eyes. ¡± yingluo, then you will .. you will do that to me. ¡± Sang nuo looked at her blushing little face, his gaze dark. He licked his lips, but said, ¡± I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry and come. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? if you say one, I won¡¯t dare to say two. If you say one, I won¡¯t dare to go west. As long as he could trick her into leaving, anything was fine. An Xiaoyang was a little surprised. Why did he suddenly become so easy to talk to? [ brother nine: f * ck, I¡¯m already unhappy before it¡¯s written down. I¡¯ll continue to play. There are some at night, but the babies are still washed and broken. I¡¯ll watch it tomorrow morning.. Please give me a ticket! ] Chapter 2311 - Chapter 2311: Dear wife above (7) Chapter 2311: Dear wife above (7) Translator: 549690339 With his sudden change in expression, she couldn¡¯t reject him anymore and could only nod slightly. then, Qianqian will do. the moment he said that. Sang nuo had already walked to the side of the road to hail a taxi. He opened the door and invited her in. an xiaoyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she slowly walked over. what¡¯s going on? i feel a little guilty for some reason. Under the dark moonlit night, she didn¡¯t see the unbridled and evil smile on the boy¡¯s face after she got into the car. It was really a presumptuous and evil laugh. It was as if he had finally succeeded in something, and he was extremely pleased. Sang nuo sat inside. The car sped all the way to their apartment. He put one hand on an Xiaoyang¡¯s back and shoulder, the other in his pocket, touching the small, smooth box. It was a thin, square box. Fantasizing. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, he should have taken a Durex. And it was a large one. When an Xiaoyang was sitting in the car, her face inexplicably heated up. When she looked up at sang nuo, she saw that there seemed to be a smile on the corner of his lips. It was a smile that could not be hidden. He laughed so hard that she felt scared and flustered. She finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? why do you keep smiling? ¡± When sang nuo heard that, he subconsciously covered half of his face with one hand. He leaned on the car window with his elbow and shifted his gaze away. With a serious expression, he said, ¡± did I smile? why didn¡¯t I know? ¡± An Xiaoyang, ¡°hehe.¡± was she blind? When they finally arrived at the apartment, sang nuo could not wait to get out of the car. He opened the car door and placed his hand on the top of the door frame, asking her to come out. Sang nuo led an Xiaoyang into the apartment and walked up the stairs. When they were about to open the door, sang nuo went to take out the key. She went to look for the door key in a hurry. He was really getting more and more anxious. However, he didn¡¯t know where it was, so he decided to take it out and take a look. However, he didn¡¯t control his strength and a small box was thrown out. With a bang, it fell beside him-in front of an Xiaoyang. The warm yellow light at the door shone down, shining on the strong and muscular naked man¡¯s body. It almost blinded an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes. It also successfully made her hold her breath. Her eyes widened as she stared at the small box that had fallen out of his pocket on the ground. As expected, sang nuo found the kev after he took it out. However, when he saw an Xiaoyang staring at the small box on the ground in a daze, he immediately bent down to pick it up and put it into his pocket as if nothing had happened. Then, he went to open the door. The door opened. Sang nuo opened the door and turned to look at her. His voice was hoarse, and his gaze was dark. little yang, come in. he was calm. Under his calm appearance, his blood was boiling. However, an Xiaoyang suddenly subconsciously took a step back. Looking at sang nuo, whose expression was normal, she swallowed her saliva with some difficulty. ¡°W-w-what is that?¡± Seeing that she had actually taken a step back, sang nuo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and then a modest smile appeared on his handsome face. it¡¯s nothing, little yang. Come in quickly, it¡¯s cold outside. He guided her patiently and patiently, like a big Bad Wolf. As he spoke, he reached out to pull her. However, an Xiaoyang dodged and almost cried. no, no, sang nuo, you have to listen to me. Then, she turned around and fled. However, sang nuo took a big step forward and directly hugged an Xiaoyang from behind. Without saying a word, he rushed into the apartment. With a bang, he turned around and kicked the door shut. Feng Jiu brother: ¡± hahaha! I¡¯m not going to let you guys drive a fake car. It¡¯s the new year. Let¡¯s have some meat.. Hurry up and vote! Chapter 2312 - Chapter 2312: Dear wife above (8) Chapter 2312: Dear wife above (8) Translator: 549690339 The door was jolted, and the Sycamore trees in the courtyard shook. The faint screams of the girl were also drowned out. The apartment was pitch black, with only the faint moonlight pouring in through the window from the living room. It was bright and flawless, but in the dark corner of the entrance was a shameful scene. An Xiaoyang was carried in simply and roughly by him. He pressed her against the door of the entrance and touched her up and down presumptuously. An Xiaoyang wanted to scream, but he swallowed her voice after eagerly covering her mouth and tongue. After closing the door, he seemed to have finally let go of himself. The boiling blood seeped through her thin skin and burned her fair body with a boiling temperature. The darkness made one¡¯s desire and beastly nature more distinct, and all the physical senses became more obvious. An Xiaoyang was like a weak and delicious little white rabbit, trapped in a corner. Her clothes were roughly and urgently peeled off layer by layer, like a fresh and tender peach, delicate and trembling, arousing people¡¯s bestiality and making them want to red-eyed. Sang nuo¡¯s breathing became heavy. He stared at her, who was struggling and whimpering. He stared at her fair, tender, and alluring face. His entire body seemed to be boiling. He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He moved closer and nibbled on her neck and collarbones, leaving a little wet mark. It made her cry even harder. ¡°Yingluo, no, sang nuo, you said you would listen to my Yingluo.¡± Her wrists were shackled on both sides of her head, and her legs were pushed in by his long legs. Other than her head, she could not move at all. An Xiaoyang¡¯s vision was hazy, and her voice was choked with sobs as she looked at the instigator gnawing at her chest. Her entire body went soft. It was as if he was about to die. They had been intimate many times. But none of them had given her a stronger feeling than this. It was as if she was really going to be eaten. sang nuo licked his lips and raised his head in front of her. on his handsome and clean face, his lips seemed to have been dyed with some blood in the dark. the boy, who had always been clean and tidy, actually had a bit of evil aura. It was shocking. However, he lowered his head and kissed the water droplets hanging on her long eyelashes. He said gently, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, I will be gentle. It was his little Yang¡¯s first time. It was young and immature. she had never experienced anything between a man and a woman. she was clean and beautiful, and she only belonged to him. she completely belonged to him alone. Just thinking about it gave rise to a sense of satisfaction and responsibility that he had never felt before. He was willing to take responsibility for her, for the rest of his life. An Xiaoyang sobbed, her eyes hazy with tears. Anyone who saw her would feel pity for her. Sang nuo protected her slender and exposed back, carrying her as he turned and went upstairs. an xiaoyang¡¯s slender legs subconsciously tightened around his waist, her crying voice making one¡¯s heart ache,¡±yingluo, i¡¯m afraid of yingluo.¡± Even at this moment, she was still afraid. it was said that it would be very painful, as if the body was being torn apart, and there would be a lot of blood. She was afraid of pain. Sang nuo kissed her neck. When he pushed open the door to his bedroom, he whispered in her ear, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t make you feel too much pain. In the dark, hugging her, sang nuo knocked over the chair, and he knocked over the table. However, he did not know what he had kicked, and the two of them suddenly fell onto the bed together-! The bed seemed to spring slightly, but it made their bodies press closer together. The dark night seemed to want to devour everything. an xiaoyang snorted and slowly opened her eyes.. Chapter 2313 - Chapter 2313: Dear wife above (9) Chapter 2313: Dear wife above (9) Translator: 549690339 She could only see his soft and bright eyes, which were like the vast and misty Galaxy in the universe, deep and charming. He kissed her brows, lips, and neck. Her delicate, tight, and graceful waist continued to slide down. The hazy moonlight made her Jade-like skin look even more Holy. He kissed her with infatuation and sincerity, as if he was kissing the most precious treasure in the world. The girl cried, screamed, resisted, and her whole body was flushed. However, she could no longer refuse. She suddenly screamed in the dark night. He leaned over her body and looked at every subtle expression on her face when he was possessing her. Every minute and every second. Everything was recorded down and engraved in his mind. It could never be erased. This was his first woman. It was also the last one. She had given the best of her life to herself, and there would be countless more good times in the future. He wanted to spend them all with her, from the school uniform to the wedding dress, from Green Black hair to white hair. He lowered his head and kissed her lips, swallowing all her pain. His entire body was tense, and a thin layer of sweat had formed on his back and forehead because of her terrible body. an xiaoyang cried helplessly. he hugged her tightly and did not dare to move. at this time, his voice was as gentle as water. although it was painful, he patiently comforted her and waited for her to gradually accept him. He would only truly become one with her when she was more or less able to accept it. She was in so much pain that she left a deep bite on his shoulder. What did he mean by a young lad? No matter how many things sang nuo had experienced, this was his first time experiencing something like this. Furthermore, with his age, he was full of vigor and vitality. The boiling hot blood in his body was vividly reflected in the later process. After having a taste of ecstasy, they barged in, wishing they could drown in it. The night outside the apartment was quiet. Under the cold moonlight, the apartment was filled with the cries and screams of girls. However, the screams gradually turned into coquettish moans. Ye Junjun It was still very deep. Everything had just begun. The battle only ended at dawn. Her whole body was wet, and she fell asleep. He was reluctant to leave, and in the end, he panted, kissed her slender and fair back, and fell asleep with her in his arms. He was so greedy that he did not even leave. The next day. The air was filled with the smell of love after making love. An Xiaoyang moved her body with difficulty. The light gray quilt Set off her fair and delicate body. There were some traces of last night¡¯s madness on it. However, last night was not specific enough. It was his first time having a taste of meat. It was unknown if it was because he had experienced too much at this age or because he had been looking forward to it for too long. He was like a beast that did not know fatigue. He kept on taking and only ended all the battles when it was almost dawn. And she had long fallen asleep from her endless exhaustion. an xiaoyang slowly opened her sleepy eyes. she lay on the inner side and faced the huge window. She realized that she was having difficulty breathing. She lowered her head slightly and saw his arm on her chest. He was still hugging her from behind. Both of them were naked, one was fair and soft, the other was slender and strong. Years later, they were lying on the same bed in this position and waking up in this way. [ complete version + my micro X: yunqifujiu ] Chapter 2314 - Chapter 2314: Dear wife above (10) Chapter 2314: Dear wife above (10) Translator: 549690339 This was the passage of time. Time was a wonderful thing. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart throbbed for a moment. It wasn¡¯t because she had given her first time to him that she was touched, but because she was moved by time. They might have always wanted to grow up and what would happen when they grew up. However, when they grew up, they would never have thought that the best time for them was when they wanted to grow up, start a family, and start a career. Isn¡¯t it beautiful now? She was just as happy as she was in high school. There was no need for them to rush and be impatient to grow up. The most important thing was to enjoy each other¡¯s time. An Xiaoyang looked at his slender arm that was on her chest. She slowly covered his long, bony hand. She wanted to turn around and hug him. However, this movement-! An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes widened! his consciousness also felt something and instantly became completely awake. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t dare to move at all. She could feel the gradually awakening Yingying in her body. Her body suddenly tensed up, and her blood seemed to freeze. This, this, thisHe actually!!?? He didn¡¯t go out the entire night? At the same time, the hand on his chest suddenly tightened. An Xiaoyang let out a muffled groan. Behind her, he suddenly pressed her even closer. The thin blanket slid down slightly. He found her lips and kissed her directly, blocking all her sounds. Then, he pulled out a light gray blanket and covered the two of them tightly. The scene was drawn out. He was lying outside, completely covering an Xiaoyang¡¯s slender and graceful body. The thin quilt covered the two of them, and only his black hair and strong shoulders could be seen. under the blanket, a certain place was constantly moving. The small bed began to make disharmonious sounds again. An Xiaoyang missed him so much An Xiaoyang successfully took a day off. However, it was good that the holiday would start tomorrow, and it would be the two-day holiday. Sang nuo was a hot-blooded and impulsive young man. After experiencing that kind of thing for the first time, he seemed to be unable to stop himself. However, an Xiaoyang was after all an experienced person and her body was weak. She was almost injured by his fiery temper. She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t move her legs and didn¡¯t dare to get off the bed. In the end, he was the one who carried her to the bathroom to take a shower, full of guilt. When he was giving her a bath, this fellow couldn¡¯t help but be tempted again. He only stopped when an Xiaoyang screamed and scolded him out. For a while, she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. She was already injured. Sang nuo felt very guilty. After all, he had just seen it with his own eyes. An Xiaoyang was soaking in the bathtub. Thinking about all of sang nuo¡¯s actions, her face was burning. ¡°you stinky hooligan! You Big Bad guy!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice. Sang nuo was much more lecherous than he had imagined. He looked so serious and elegant, so how could he tell? however, she only felt that once she started this, her days would definitely not be good. Indeed, he was at the age where he was the most impulsive, and also the age where he was the most capable of being impulsive. So, should she reject him even more and come back to stay? Otherwise, her legs would go soft every day. However, An Xiaoyang seemed to have thought of something. She hugged her knees in the bathtub and covered her burning cheeks.. Chapter 2315 - Chapter 2315: Dear wife above (11) Chapter 2315: Dear wife above (11) Translator: 549690339 It was still hard to imagine that there could be such a shy thing between the two of them. It was as if they had really become each other¡¯s only one. Her heart was filled with an indescribable shyness and sweetness. Actually, the first time, she only felt pain. A burning pain. his entire body felt like it was on fire. She just wanted to cry and escape. Including the entire night after that, she was in great pain. He was so reckless that she couldn¡¯t bear it at all. But before that-in the morning. For the first time, she seemed to feel something other than pain. In the end, he almost lost consciousness, his mind blank and his body limp. While an Xiaoyang was in the bath, sang nuo came out to clean up the house. He casually put on a pair of gray casual sports shorts. His upper body was bare, and his body was slender and strong. Today was one of the few days he didn¡¯t get up early. Because it was special. Nothing was more important than having a warm and soft jade in his arms, not to mention the woman he loved. yes, zhenzhen She had already become his woman. After folding the blanket, he turned around to look at the rose-colored marks on the bed sheet. He was slightly stunned. Then, he slowly pulled the bed sheet off the bed. He looked at the rose-colored marks, and there was something very different in his heart. It was a firm belief and a firm responsibility. Only he knew how much she cared about her body. It was only because he had pestered her in every way that she was willing to open up everything to him last night. And he didn¡¯t do it all because of desire. It was because he knew that no matter what happened earlier or later, he would still love her and believe in himself. Santos kept the bedsheet with her marks and left it as a memento. In the future, if she really angered him, he would take it out and see. That little girl had given him her most precious things, so what else could he not tolerate? After changing the bed sheets, sang nuo went downstairs. He would cook for her. When an Xiaoyang came out again, it had been almost an hour. She was so tired that she almost fell asleep inside. when she came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, she realized that the bedroom had been cleaned up, but santos was not there. As she dried her hair, she was a little confused. She casually found a set of clothes in sang nuo¡¯s room and put them on, then went downstairs. After the bath, she felt particularly relieved, and the pain in a certain part of her body was relieved a lot. However, her legs still felt weak for some reason. She held the handrail and went downstairs. Sang nuo was currently cooking. It was almost noon. He had stir-fried two side dishes, made two main dishes, and made a soup. The fragrance of the food wafted out from the open kitchen. An Xiaoyang looked at sang nuo, who was wearing a loose pair of casual shorts and a bare upper body. He was cooking in the kitchen in his slippers. His hair had not been tidied up and was a little messy. His face had not been washed and his teeth had not been brushed. It was so real. however, even though he didn¡¯t really tidy up, it didn¡¯t affect his handsomeness at all. instead, he even looked a little unruly. She didn¡¯t have any of the elegance and humility that she had at school, and she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She did not know why, but she only felt that this sang nuo was more real and more precious. His body looked a little thin, but he was so strong and powerful that he had been weak last night and this morning. Feng Jiu Ge,¡±also, I also wrote a full version on SX: ¡± Yunqifujiu can add reinforcement to anything he needs.. Chapter 2316 - Chapter 2316: Dear wife above (12) Chapter 2316: Dear wife above (12) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang¡¯s face was a little hot. It was said that men who cooked were the most handsome, but what could she say about him? For a moment, an Xiaoyang could finally understand the jealousy of other girls. He was so perfect, but he only belonged to her. however, no matter what, those girls would never expect that he, who was such an elegant student council president in school, was actually a little wolf-dog in bed that could never get enough. Meanwhile, sang nuo had also noticed that she had come down. He was about to bring out the hot pot, but he subconsciously looked over. As soon as he saw it, his breathing stopped, and his eyes became deep and unfathomable. an xiaoyang¡¯s slender body was only wearing his white shirt. He was over 1.8 meters tall, and the shirt she was wearing just covered her thighs. It revealed a pair of slender and straight legs. However, this was not the most important thing. Most importantly, she was upstairs while he was downstairs. from this angle-! The Kasaya under her shirt All the chaotic scenes fell into his eyes without any reservation. Sang nuo¡¯s gaze grew darker as he stared at the pure white, and his throat moved slightly. An Xiaoyang wanted to say something when she saw him looking over, but she accidentally saw his loose pants, which seemed to be a little loose. Her expression instantly changed subtly, and she said in a daze, ¡± sang, sang nuo, why are your pants bulging when you¡¯re pulling them up? ¡® However, an Xiaoyang almost wanted to bite off her tongue when she heard this. His face was burning. Just now, she had spoken without any thoughts, but in the blink of an eye, she realized what had happened. But what was wrong with him? They were so far away, but he could actually, could actually slip away! An Xiaoyang avoided his gaze and her face was extremely red. However, sang nuo quickly coughed, turned around, and mumbled, ¡± hurry up and come wash your hands. I¡¯ve made you some delicious food. As he spoke, he turned around to pick up the spoon in the soup, and his other hand secretly tugged at his loose pants to make it less obvious. At the same time, he cursed himself for not having any self-control in front of her. Even from so far away, he still wanted to nod and greet her, drooling. Although an Xiaoyang was a little nervous, she still dawdled over. she had not eaten for the entire morning and was really famished. He should be the same. Sang nuo sensed that she had come down and walked over, but he did not look at her immediately. He turned around from the other side as he placed his hands on a cloth and was about to bring out the soup that he had boiled. slow down. Don¡¯t come too close. I¡¯ll burn you. He only turned around when Santos placed the soup on the table in good condition. An Xiaoyang had already walked over. She stretched her hands from his back to his front and wrapped them around his waist. Tightly. Her little head was pressed against his back, and she even rubbed against him a few times as if she felt that it was not enough. Sang nuo was hugged by a soft and fragrant body, and his heart instantly rippled. what¡¯s wrong? ¡® He lowered his head and held her small hand. ¡°Sanno, Sanno, Sanno.¡± An Xiaoyang only called his name softly and said nothing else. Actually, an Xiaoyang did not want to say it. Other than the nanny cooking, every time she saw sang nuo cooking for her, she wanted to entrust her life to him. She really wanted to marry him as soon as possible. ¡°What, have you realized that you love me more?¡± He lowered his head and asked with an evil smile. ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡± How would he know? Unexpectedly, she heard sang nuo chuckling and saying, ¡± because I¡¯m not only handsome and smart, but I¡¯m also strong and live well. [ brother nine: I¡¯m f x cking pissed off. I want to die. Give me some time. There are too many people. Human nature, oh human nature. Please vote.. ] Chapter 2317 - Chapter 2317: He’s jealous, so he only Pampers you (1) Chapter 2317: He¡¯s jealous, so he only Pampers you (1) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang¡¯s face burned when she heard that. She punched him on the shoulder. you pervert! Sang nuo caught hold of her fair and tender little hand, held it * and brought it to his lips. He kissed it gently again and again * be good. Isn¡¯t it good that * hooligan only acts like * hooligan to you? ¡® His eyes were full of affection. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness, but she was still a little jealous. so many good-looking girls like you. Who can guarantee that you won¡¯t be tempted? ¡± When sang nuo heard this, he immediately sneered. you can forget about it. Other than living a better life, I don¡¯t have any other benefits. Look at me. Only my wife doesn¡¯t despise me. Besides, only you know whether I¡¯m living well or not. His well-defined hand held her round butt. When he finished, his voice was hoarse. An Xiaoyang¡¯s legs went soft subconsciously. She was really scared and quickly dodged, not daring to provoke him again. however, sang nuo could not bear to see her eating on a chair while wearing such short clothes. he coaxed her to sit on his lap and eat. he then wrapped his arms around her and served her all sorts of dishes and soup. he served her obediently. However, there was a saying that went, ¡± when you¡¯re full, you¡¯ll think about lustful desires. once an Xiaoyang was full, she was about to get up, but she was pressed down from behind. The Big Bad Wolf was only about to start eating when the little white rabbit was full. The little white rabbit wanted to cry but had no tears. At night. After an Xiaoyang¡¯s points were deducted from her school dormitory for not returning home all night, she moved out of the dormitory. She had a place to stay outside, so it was normal for her to stay out all night. However, in the eyes of others, it was not a good thing, especially when some of her roommates speculated that she had gone out to fool around. Staying out all night, if these words were to be said, it would be as ugly as it could get. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t want to be bullied here. Sang nuo was outside picking an Xiaoyang up. When an Xiaoyang could not help but complain to him, sang nuo teased her that she was not going home at night. Wasn¡¯t she fooling around with him at night? Hearing this, an Xiaoyang¡¯s cheeks were puffed up and she wanted to hit someone. It¡¯s all because of that bastard! Since he was on leave today, he didn¡¯t have to go to the evening self-study. When the car passed by the supermarket near the school, an Xiaoyang asked him to stop and go to the supermarket to buy something. she did not let sang nuo come down because there was nothing. Her period was coming soon, so she had to buy some sanitary pads in advance. However, she did not expect to run into Xuxu and Bai Yuwei when she was choosing her items. An Xiaoyang¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she still smiled as a greeting. Bai Yu was slightly stunned. She looked at an Xiaoyang, who had turned around and continued to pick out female products. Bai Yuwei¡¯s mind immediately recalled what had happened in the restaurant¡¯s toilet yesterday. That was an Xiaoyang¡¯s voice. That was sang nuo and an Xiaoyang doing that thing inside. She didn¡¯t know why, maybe it was because she was too jealous, but when she thought of those things, her whole body seemed to go numb. Her blood surged, and she couldn¡¯t control her emotions for a while. Because when sang nuo had left, he had asked him what they had been doing. Without even turning his head, Santos said, ¡± Aren¡¯t you clear about it? He didn¡¯t even try to hide it and confirmed her thoughts so directly. Because of that incident, she couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night. She admitted that she was really in pain. Now, looking at Xiaoyang¡¯s innocent ponytail, she finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She walked over and suddenly asked, ¡± an Xiaoyang, when we were eating yesterday . Chapter 2318 - Chapter 2318: He’s jealous, so he only Pampers you (2) Chapter 2318: He¡¯s jealous, so he only Pampers you (2) Translator: 549690339 . You and sang nuo left. Did the two of you go to the toilet together? ¡± As soon as she said this, she successfully saw an Xiaoyang¡¯s small face freeze, then her face turned from white to red, all the way to her neck. Seeing an Xiaoyang¡¯s expression, she pursed her lips. She just wanted to say it directly to embarrass her. however, after an xiaoyang took the things that she wanted to buy and turned to look at her, her face was red and she said shyly, ¡± student bai, sang nuo always likes to mess around. since you two are good classmates, i hope you can help him hide some things. after all, it¡¯s not good for others to know about this kind of thing. ¡® ¡°you coward!¡± Did she not seduce sang nuo? what do you mean? ¡± Bai Yu asked, ¡± this has nothing to do with you. It was all sang nuo¡¯s request, right? ¡± Bai Yuwei looked at the shyness on her face. How could she feel better? Instead, it was even more congested! How could an Xiaoyang not know what Bai Yuwei was thinking? she knew very well that Bai Yuwei was jealous of her close relationship with sang nuo, so she was using this to provoke her. If she was not benevolent, she would also be unjust. Therefore, a look of shock and embarrassment appeared on her face. She slowly said, ¡± student Bai, you don¡¯t know how sang nuo treats the person he likes in private. Besides, do you think I can resist what he wants with my strength? ¡® After saying that, she turned around and left. Bai Yuwei¡¯s face immediately burned. An Xiaoyang was telling her that this was how sang nuo treated the person he liked in private? Indeed. Bai Yuwei knew very well that an Xiaoyang¡¯s test report had explained everything. If she was the one seducing sang nuo, she would have long lost her virginity. an xiaoyang went to pay the bill. from the corner of her eye, she saw bai yuwei following behind her. Sang nuo was waiting in the car by the road. Seeing that an Xiaoyang didn¡¯t come out for a long time, he subconsciously went to the entrance of the supermarket to take a look. He saw a girl talking to her behind an Xiaoyang, and her face didn¡¯t look good. Sang nuo immediately frowned, his expression darkening. He put on his coat and went down, locking the car to look for her. When the two of them saw that sang nuo had arrived, they immediately stopped talking. An Xiaoyang walked over and pulled him back. sang nuo, let¡¯s go first. However, sang nuo grabbed an Xiaoyang¡¯s hand. Not only did he not leave, but he also brought her to Bai Yuwei. Bai Yuwei¡¯s expression suddenly became complicated. ¡°What do you want to do, Santos?¡± ¡°Wait, little yang, let me have a few words with the arts and literature club¡¯s head, student Bai.¡± When he said this, an Xiaoyang immediately stopped talking. She did not know what sang nuo was planning. Sang nuo¡¯s cold gaze fell on Bai Yuwei, and he said nonchalantly, ¡± student Bai, actually, the two of us aren¡¯t familiar with each other. It¡¯s just that we used to work in the Student Union together, so there¡¯s no need for us to be too close in private, especially with ¡­ My girlfriend. She¡¯s silly, so don¡¯t bully her, and don¡¯t talk to her anymore. If she¡¯s even a little upset, I¡¯ll be very angry. If I¡¯m angry, although I don¡¯t hit women, I won¡¯t let the other party have an easy time either. After saying that, sang nuo touched his pocket, wanting to take out a box of cigarettes. He narrowed his eyes and asked Bai Yuwei, who had an ugly expression on her face, ¡± so, do you understand? ¡± As she said this, an Xiaoyang was on tenterhooks. She was afraid that Bai Yuwei would cry.. Chapter 2319 - Chapter 2319: He’s jealous, so he only Pampers you (3) Chapter 2319: He¡¯s jealous, so he only Pampers you (3) Translator: 549690339 Bai Yuwei¡¯s face was deathly pale. She looked at her, then at sang nuo, and her eyes were almost red. Faced with sang nuo¡¯s words, no matter what she said, she still had her own pride and dignity. She did not say a single word at the moment. She immediately clenched her hands and ran away with reddened eyes. an xiaoyang¡¯s eyes flickered as she watched her run away. Actually, when Bai Yuwei chased after him just now, it was to tell him to treat sang nuo well and not let him get into trouble because of him. For example, Yingying had lost her position as the student council president. She had always felt guilty about that matter, so of course, she did not look good. Therefore, she did not know if it was because of those words that made sang nuo think that she was bullying her. Was he bullied? She probably wanted to embarrass him, but she was abused by him in the beginning, and then by sang nuo later on. When an Xiaoyang retracted her gaze, she realized that sang nuo was looking at her with a complicated gaze. It was indescribably complicated. there was a deeper meaning to it. She couldn¡¯t help but be startled. what, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± However, sang nuo immediately wrapped his arms around her shoulders and trapped her in his embrace. He looked at her carefully as if he wanted to stare at a flower. After a long while, he restrained her as they walked towards the car. He said faintly, ¡± I realized that I might have misjudged you. An Xiaoyang was confused. what do you mean? ¡± What did he mean by ¡®misjudged oneself¡¯? why did he suddenly say such a thing? Sang nuo¡¯s hand that was holding her shoulders slowly slid down to her slender waist. After wiping his face, he suddenly sneered, and his smile was particularly meaningful. An Xiaoyang was really confused by him, but he didn¡¯t say anything at this time. The reason for his smile was something he had never expected. When he accidentally touched a small square box in his pocket, he thought someone had put a cigarette in his pocket. However, after he finished talking to Bai Yuwei, he took it out and was about to smoke a cigarette to pretend to be cold and heartless. His eyes suddenly caught the pattern of a Kasaya on the blue box! He put it back without thinking. Fortunately, no one saw it. So when he came back to his senses and began to wonder who had put this thing in his pocket, his gaze fell on her small face, and some scenes from last night seemed to suddenly appear in his mind. She had come back in her own clothes last night. So, wasn¡¯t it clear who had bought that thing and put it in his pocket? He had no idea how Bai Yuwei had left at that time. All he could do was to stare at this young woman who did not mean what she said! He said no, but he had bought sh * t himself last night! Sang nuo looked at her pure and innocent little appearance, and unconsciously shook his head and sighed. He said to the confused and confused her, ¡± little yang, you said that you actually really want me to do that kind of thing with you, right? If you have any needs, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you at the first moment.¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s face and ears turned red from the sudden inexplicable words. what nonsense are you talking about? what needs do I have? why the hell would you understand! Okay, okay, okay. You don¡¯t have any needs. I have needs. At the end of his sentence, he licked his lips and laughed. Since she had that kind of desire, of course, it would be easier for him to do things. However, even if she refused to admit it, he would not say it directly, because ¡­. Chapter 2320 - Chapter 2320: He’s jealous, so he only Pampers you (4) Chapter 2320: He¡¯s jealous, so he only Pampers you (4) Translator: 549690339 Girls were easily shy. An Xiaoyang had no idea where sang nuo¡¯s thoughts went. If she knew that he was imagining the condoms she bought in his head like this, she would definitely be scared out of her wits. She had bought that for safety reasons. They were still students, so of course, it was to be safe. Just like that, an Xiaoyang moved back. It was very heartwarming in the car. Classical music was playing, and the beautiful melody flowed quietly in the dark night. An Xiaoyang leaned back in the car seat and looked at the heavy traffic on the side. The scenery quickly passed by the window and looked at the dark blue night sky. She only felt that everything at this moment was so beautiful. It was so beautiful that it was unrealistic. She lowered her head slightly and looked at the window on her side, which reflected the beautiful side of sang nuo¡¯s face. Her firm jaw was moving, and she slowly reached out to touch the window. For a moment, she felt that the happiness in her life was nothing more than this. She didn¡¯t ask for anything else. In this life, she only hoped that the person she loved would be safe and happy. For this, she was willing to do anything. Perhaps sang nuo did not know that from the start, he was the one who had pestered her in every way possible, being a scoundrel and causing trouble. However, later on, when she accepted it, it was also when she had truly fallen for it. It was as if she was not clingy at all, and sang nuo was clingy to her instead. But in reality, she could no longer live without him. And this secret was something only Santos did not know. In fact, she had loved him deeply for a long, long time. When the car was about to reach the apartment, there were still two streets ahead. And there was a big park next to it. However, it was already night time, so there weren¡¯t that many people. The car passed by the side of the street. An Xiaoyang, who had been leaning against the window and looking out, seemed to see a few people standing under the trees at the entrance of the park. moreover, there seemed to be a familiar face among them. The car passed by quickly. An Xiaoyang looked back subconsciously, but she could not see what they were doing. ¡°What, what did you see?¡± Sang nuo noticed her actions and asked. An Xiaoyang frowned. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡± I think I saw Jiang Yi, but-¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yi? That bastard? Santos¡¯s tone instantly changed. no, no, drive properly. I just think I saw it, but I¡¯m not sure. An Xiaoyang felt a headache coming on. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have told him. However, had Jiang Yi been discharged from the hospital? She really did not think that she had seen wrongly just now. She only saw that Jiang Yi was fine. What surprised her was that Jiang Yi seemed to be with a few tall men in suits, and those men did not look like they were Chinese. They were from Europe or South America. They seemed to be surrounding Jiang Yi, not knowing what had happened. She only subconsciously felt that Jiang Yi did not seem to be from the same world as those people. There shouldn¡¯t have been any interactions. Jiang Yike did not have that kind of bodyguard. Otherwise, he would not have been beaten up so badly by sang nuo that day. The car arrived at the entrance of the apartment. He waved a hand in front of her eyes. you¡¯re still thinking about him. I don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s there to think about a little bastard like him? ¡± After saying that in an unfriendly tone, he slammed the door and got out of the car. An Xiaoyang, ¡®hehe ! ¡± Did he have to be so jealous? Do you have to be so unreasonable? Didn¡¯t she feel that something was wrong? Ever since she had attended the wedding of sang nuo¡¯s sister¡¯s friend and the senior Colonel, she had been traumatized by the bomb that had exploded during the wedding. [ brother nine: there¡¯s more. PS: it¡¯s been blown up by SX¡¯s friend request. You can only add her again tomorrow. For those who haven¡¯t been added yet, don¡¯t worry. Please vote for me. I¡¯ll continue updating.. ] Chapter 2321 - Chapter 2321: He l s jealous, so he only Pampers you (5) Chapter 2321: He l s jealous, so he only Pampers you (5) Translator: 549690339 Although everyone was unscathed, they could not treat it as if nothing had happened. However, an Xiaoyang sighed helplessly and got out of the car when she saw his angry back. What was there to be angry about? An Xiaoyang got off the car and followed him. She couldn¡¯t help but think about what had happened earlier. She frowned. Was she overthinking? how did Jiang Yi get involved with those people? As she was walking, she suddenly bumped into a hard body. she immediately covered her little nose and let out a muffled groan. sang nuo had actually returned. he was currently pursing his lips and staring at her with a dark gaze. An Xiaoyang couldn¡¯t stand his look. She reached out her little hand and pinched his waist. what¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s there to be angry about? that little b * stard is not as handsome, smart, or rich as you. He definitely doesn¡¯t live as well as you. Why are you jealous? ¡± ¡°shua shua!¡± Her mood seemed to have inexplicably eased a little? An Xiaoyang saw that the expression on his face suddenly became a little subtle. She also looked straight at him, then slowly approached him. Suddenly, she stood on her tiptoes and hooked her arms around his neck. Her lips were on the tip of his nose, and her lips were close to his. She softly murmured, ¡± sang nuo, you¡¯re so good. There¡¯s no man worthy of your jealousy. I only love you Xuxu. I only love you, Yingluo. sang nuo¡¯s pupils shrank. he suddenly raised his arm and tightened his grip around her waist, and his lips covered her soft lips. He lifted her up and her legs were wrapped around his waist. He just kissed her and carried her to the apartment. He opened the door, went in, and closed the door with a bang. people who had just tasted meat would not be able to control their addiction once they tasted it. There was nothing an Xiaoyang could do even if she cried out in pain. In the afternoon, sang nuo specially went out to buy medicine for her and shamelessly applied it for her personally. now that he was more or less at ease, he didn¡¯t let her off even when she begged him. it was all because of that box of condoms. this little girl wanted his too, but she was too embarrassed to say it, wasn¡¯t she? that was why he had to love her even more. She wanted her to think about that bastard again. Although he knew that she had no interest in that bastard, he could not bear to see him in her eyes and in her mind. The next day. Because she was too tired yesterday, an Xiaoyang had only faxed the materials to the lawyer today. In this way, those who slandered her before would pay the price. Some people said that she was too serious and pretentious. When she saw the news, she only felt that it was ridiculous. This kind of thing did not happen to them, so of course, she felt that nothing mattered and that it was a breeze. However, who could understand her suffering when she was being pointed at and misunderstood? In this society, which was at the peak of the internet age, there were too many people who didn¡¯t know the harm that violence from public opinion could bring. Now that she insisted on suing them, she would not be moved no matter how much they begged her. It was everyone¡¯s first time in this world, so she didn¡¯t need to pay for other people¡¯s mistakes. She should have learned to be responsible for her own actions. After class, an Xiaoyang went to the bathroom. When she was about to go to the bathroom, she suddenly saw Jiang Yi¡¯s figure at the stairway not far away. He had black hair and a pretty boy face. His arm was wrapped in a bandage around his neck.. Chapter 2322 - Chapter 2322: He l s jealous, so he only Pampers you (6) Chapter 2322: He l s jealous, so he only Pampers you (6) Translator: 549690339 When their eyes met, Jiang Yi immediately dodged in a hurry. He seemed a little guilty. An Xiaoyang unconsciously frowned. Why would Jiang Yi be here? He didn¡¯t attend classes in this Academy, but he came here specifically. Could it be that he was here to find her? However, he obviously didn¡¯t dare to do so now. Jiang Yi had already avoided her gaze, but he did not leave. An Xiaoyang pursed her lips slightly, then pushed the door open and entered the bathroom. for some reason, jiang yi¡¯s appearance made her think of the scene between him and those people last night. Could something have happened? An Xiaoyang went to the bathroom first. Although she had insisted on using the law to defend her innocence, she had become a well-known figure in the school. A third -year senior bullied a pure-looking junior. A first-year student¡¯s mysterious and handsome boyfriend stood up to protect him and beat him up. He did not hesitate to give a demerit and was disqualified as the student president. These things were spreading like wildfire in the school. of course, it also attracted the envy and jealousy of countless girls. Who would have thought that the influential first-year student, the man of her first love, the Prince Charming, the school hunk, the top student, and the man who was admired by countless girls, was actually the boyfriend of the female lead who had been the subject of public opinion recently! He thought he was single. Thus, their beautiful dreams were completely shattered. the girls from other classes who were not familiar with an xiaoyang were full of jealousy. while she was waiting in the toilet, there were people who deliberately cut the queue. they were even girls she didn¡¯t know who had formed gangs. There were also whispers around her. An Xiaoyang could faintly hear some words like ¡± not so good ¡°, ¡± it looks like it¡¯s not as good as mine ¡°, ¡± what a waste of our school hunk ¡± and so on. She had to say it, feeling a little helpless and disgusted. She had previously refused to make it public with sang nuo because he was too famous, and she did not want to get too much attention. If it wasn¡¯t for that idiot Jiang Yi, they would still be living in peace. However, things would not always go smoothly. An Xiaoyang silently endured it for a while, but just as she was about to get another one, she suddenly kicked the door. Her white skin was a little pale as she asked coldly, ¡± you don¡¯t know how to behave, do you?! don¡¯t you know how to line up? Do you need me to teach you?¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s stomach was very uncomfortable. Her period was coming soon, but someone came to find trouble. The girl¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at an Xiaoyang in surprise. But then she sneered, ¡± Oh? I was wondering who it was, so it¡¯s the girl who had sex with senior in a car on the internet. What¡¯s wrong, I cut the queue, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± All of a sudden, a slap landed on the girl¡¯s face. This shocked all the girls in the toilet. He had slapped her! At this moment, an Xiaoyang retracted her hand expressionlessly and said coldly, ¡± if you say something that doesn¡¯t end, I¡¯ll get someone to tear your mouth apart!! who didn¡¯t know how to play ruthlessly? if blindly tolerating would only result in more serious oppression, she would spare no effort to deal with it. you dare to hit me-!? the girl¡¯s face suddenly turned fierce. the next second, the girls in the toilet surrounded an xiaoyang and were ready to use force on her. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re courting death, we¡¯ll fulfill your wish- ! As he said that, he rushed forward to pull her hair. Brother Feng Jiu: ¡°introduction, introduction. It¡¯s going to be a big event soon the leap in time is coming soon. I¡¯m asking for tickets.. Thank you for the gifts from so many babies today! I¡¯m touched! Chapter 2323 - Chapter 2323: He l s jealous, so he only Pampers you (7) Chapter 2323: He l s jealous, so he only Pampers you (7) Translator: 549690339 Although an Xiaoyang was angry, she was so small and skinny. How could she resist these jealous girls? she was pushed down and then kicked. the other girls in the toilet all hid far away. some of them didn¡¯t even look and quickly left. Just as he opened the door, someone outside seemed to have seen this scene and immediately widened their eyes. The door of the women¡¯s washroom was closed, blocking the beating inside. However, within a few seconds, the man who had seen this scene from outside suddenly rushed in. He saw an Xiaoyang curled up in the corner and was kicked and hit. He immediately shouted, ¡± f * cking stop-! As he said that, he quickly rushed forward and pushed away those crazy girls! The sudden appearance of a man in the toilet immediately caused the other girls in the toilet to scream and run out. ¡°You actually dare to hit people, do you want to die? If you have the guts, then stand here and wait- An Xiaoyang¡¯s head was buzzing. Her clothes were kicked into a mess, leaving all kinds of stains. However, the male voice that entered her ears made her try hard to open her eyes to see who it was. It was not sang nuo. At this time, the girls saw that someone had come in to help an Xiaoyang. They were a little unwilling, but they still walked out and said, ¡± bitch! And you say you have no relationship! A two-timing b * tch! Now, let sang nuo see how you cheat on him!¡± An Xiaoyang heard the shrill voice and looked over. Her eyes were filled with hatred, as if she was determined to engrave their faces into her mind. They left one by one. An Xiaoyang struggled to stand up, but her arm was suddenly held by someone. She immediately shook it off and turned to look at the boy. Her eyes suddenly turned red and she shouted, ¡± get lost! The boy was stunned. However! an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at him angrily. Jiang Yi, when did I ever need you to help me? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Why are you still trying to pretend to be a good person now? Why the hell are you pretending to be a good person? It¡¯s all your fault that I¡¯m in this state. Get lost!¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s last shout was almost hysterical. It seemed that all the public opinion attacks she had endured during this period were about to explode at this moment. Indeed. The person who had entered was indeed Jiang Yi, who had been loitering outside. Jiang Yi¡¯s face finally turned pale when he saw an Xiaoyang roaring at him like a little beast, shouting and venting her anger. Her eyes were red and she looked like she was about to break down. He took a few steps back and swallowed with difficulty. I¡¯m sorry, Yueyue. He was wrong. he was a complete bastard. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying sorry? Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you. I don¡¯t want you to appear in front of me again. I feel disgusted-!¡± An Xiaoyang shouted, as if she wanted to pour out all her disgust and hatred for him. jiang yi¡¯s face was pale and he looked at an xiaoyang with a complicated expression. he seemed to have something to say but he didn¡¯t know whether to say it or not when he saw an xiaoyang¡¯s expression. at this moment. The door of the toilet suddenly opened. An Xiaoyang felt a strong force coming at her and pulling her behind her. Then, a slender figure rushed over and punched Jiang Yi¡¯s face. Let Jiang Yi- Chapter 2324 - Chapter 2324: He’s jealous, so he only Pampers you (8) Chapter 2324: He¡¯s jealous, so he only Pampers you (8) Translator: 549690339 Jiang Yi fell to the ground and grimaced in pain. One of his teeth seemed to have been knocked out. An Xiaoyang looked at the slender figure in front of her. Her eyes were instantly blurred with tears, and they fell down. She retreated silently to the wall and covered her eyes with the back of her hand. She sobbed like a little beast. She also did not know why she wanted to cry the moment she saw sang nuo. Perhaps it was because things had become more complicated, or perhaps it was because the gossip from the outside world would never stop, or perhaps it was because sang nuo would misunderstand something, or perhaps it was because she had suffered too many things that did not belong to her. with teary eyes, she watched as sang nuo beat jiang yi up so violently that he curled up. the arm that he had hung up earlier had also been kicked and beaten. in the end, she could not help but walk over quickly. she pulled sang nuo with all her might and left with him quickly. Sang nuo was afraid of hurting her and did not shake her off. However, in his rage, he still pointed at Jiang Yi and threatened him fiercely, ¡± just you f * cking wait-I Then, he turned around and left with an Xiaoyang unwillingly. The moment they left. Jiang Yicai slowly let go of the arm that was protecting his head. Suddenly, he spat out a blood-stained tooth. Then, he covered his injured arm and lay on the ground. He looked at the ceiling above him and thought of the mysterious person who had suddenly appeared to look for him. He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. It seemed that after becoming a bad person, he would be a bad person forever. Indeed. He should. an xiaoyang was right. she was in this state mainly because of him. he was used to bullying little girls since he was young and never cared about the bad influence he had on others. However, should he really not tell those mysterious people about what they told him? after all, what if those things really happened? After an Xiaoyang and sang nuo left, sang nuo did not say or ask anything else. Although he had been informed that an Xiaoyang and Jiang Yi were together, he would be an idiot if he really believed that there was something going on between them. He trusted an Xiaoyang one hundred percent. He only hated himself for not being able to protect her in the first place! Why did he have to bring her all this harm! Class had already started, and there were not many people in the corridor. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were red as she stopped in her tracks. She looked at sang nuo with a slightly hoarse voice and suddenly said slowly, ¡± jianjia, sang nuo, actually, I wanted to tell you that today¡¯s incident has nothing to do with Jiang Yi. Once he said that, sang nuo¡¯s expression instantly changed. An Xiaoyang saw his expression and knew that he had misunderstood. Her eyes were red as she explained, ¡± this time, it really has nothing to do with him. A few girls bullied me, but who knew that he would see it and rush in to take a look. Sang nuo¡¯s lips pursed even more tightly. so, I¡¯ve hit the wrong person? You¡¯ve wrongly accused a good man, and all of this has nothing to do with him?¡± Hearing this, an Xiaoyang¡¯s long eyelashes fluttered slightly and she fell silent. Seeing that she had fallen silent, sang nuo¡¯s heart instantly ached. He pulled an Xiaoyang over and held her tightly in his arms. His chest heaved up and down as he buried his head in her neck and stroked the back of her head with one hand. His voice suddenly became hoarse and weak as he said slowly, ¡® Xiaoyang, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo. he didn¡¯t want to be angry with her, not at all. In fact, he was also the culprit ¡­. Chapter 2325 - Chapter 2325: He’s jealous, so he only Pampers you (9) Chapter 2325: He¡¯s jealous, so he only Pampers you (9) Translator: 549690339 However, he didn¡¯t want to admit it. He hated himself for not being able to protect her well, and she was right under his eyes. Seeing him like this, an Xiaoyang, who was physically and mentally exhausted, suddenly softened. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to be angry. She snuggled in his arms and said softly, ¡± it¡¯s fine, sang nuo. I don¡¯t blame you, ran ran. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve noted down those girls. I want to take revenge. I want them to know that my man is my man. No matter how jealous they are, they¡¯re only my man! Yes, she would not run away this time. For some things, the more she gave in and did not want to cause trouble, the more people would think that she was easy to bully and push her further. She was going to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys this time! The news of an Xiaoyang being bullied in the toilet spread in the morning. Two boys rushed into the women¡¯s toilet for her during class. How could this be covered up? however, an xiaoyang had no intention of hiding it. Because the more people who Imew about it, the more obvious the effect of killing the chicken to warn the monkeys would be! at night, after school. It was Friday, and the weekend was coming up. The students in the school were all very excited about the holiday. However, just as class was about to end. In a foreign language lecture hall, a handsome guy suddenly went to the door to call a few girls out. that handsome guy was very handsome, and he was a handsome guy that had never been seen in the school. his appearance at the entrance to look for someone immediately attracted a lot of attention. when he called out to the girls, they reacted and immediately looked surprised and shy. Especially under everyone¡¯s envious and surprised gazes. After the girl in the lead went out, she whispered to the handsome man, ¡± handsome, do we know each other? ¡± The handsome man smiled evilly. how could I not know you? my friend always talks about you guys in front of me. He says that you guys are very beautiful. Oh right, my friend is having a party today. Let¡¯s go. My friend asked me to invite you guys to have fun. the handsome guy blinked and smiled, which shocked the girls so much that they almost lost their souls. She immediately followed the handsome man in a daze. Seeing that school was about to end soon, he followed her out. On the way out of the campus, the handsome man made them all particularly happy and kept laughing. Several handsome motorcycles were parked outside the school gate, and there were men wearing helmets and uniform on them. The girls were dumbfounded. ¡°Handsome, is this Yingluo?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and a little excitement. Why? were they going for a spin? The handsome man smiled meaningfully and raised his hand to blow a hidden whistle. come down, all of you. With that said, a few men in the driver¡¯s uniform got out of the car and took something from the back. The girls ¡®excited expressions gradually changed. When they saw the men coming down with sticks in their hands, their faces turned pale and their legs went weak. ¡°This, this is ¡­¡± The girl looked at the handsome guy in disbelief, as if she didn¡¯t understand what was going on. The boy, on the other hand, had his hands in his pockets and whistled like a hooligan. He was still smiling, but there was a hint of playfulness and ridicule in his smile. that¡¯s right, my buddy¡¯s name is Santos. This is the pary he opened especially for you guys! as soon as he said that, the girls ¡®faces suddenly changed- Chapter 2326 - Chapter 2326: He’s jealous, so he only Pampers you (10) Chapter 2326: He¡¯s jealous, so he only Pampers you (10) Translator: 549690339 They were deathly pale. They didn¡¯t care that they were being deceived. They turned around and wanted to escape. However, before they could run a few steps, they were surrounded by people who were approaching them with iron rods in their hands ¡­ They were all metal rods, so it was impossible for them to hit the girls. However, a few men wearing helmets and waving metal rods surrounded them, making them scream in fear. He squatted on the ground and shivered. He didn¡¯t really use a metal rod, but he couldn¡¯t treat them so easily either. He pushed, threatened, and controlled his strength in his punches and kicks, but they were still scared and tortured. Their clothes were in a mess, their faces were covered in dirt, and they were all in a sorry state, wailing like ghosts. At this time, the devilish handsome man got into his red sports car, opened the WeChat interface, recorded a video of the outside and sent it to someone. He even sent a voice message, ¡± brother, it¡¯s done. ¡°Thank you,¡± the other party replied quickly. He chuckled and did not go back. Instead, he threw his phone aside and hummed a little tune as he drove away leisurely. now, school was over. When the students rushed out of the school, they saw a few girls lying on the ground not far from the school. Their clothes were in a mess, and their makeup was smudged with tears. They looked like ghosts, and it was obvious that they had been beaten up. The bikers from before had left a moment ago. The students who had left the school immediately took out their phones and took pictures excitedly to join in the fun. The girls were being watched like monkeys, and they suddenly wanted to die. It was extremely embarrassing. It didn¡¯t take long for the news to spread that these were the girls who had bullied an Xiaoyang in the morning. Now, they had been caught and beaten up at night. They deserved it, it was retribution! After the incident in the toilet, some people were intimidated. No matter how jealous they were of an Xiaoyang, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything else, for fear that they would be the next unlucky one. it had been proven that the boys who had bullied an xiaoyang would be sent to the hospital with broken arms and legs, and even the girls would be beaten up. Therefore, no one wanted to be pretentious at this time. Instead, he started to think about building a good relationship with an Xiaoyang. Maybe if he could make her happy, he could help her when he needed help. In fact, this was the human nature of many people. When you were useless, you would be bullied and ignored. When you were powerful and had connections, everyone would curry favor with you. It was just that pathetic, laughable, cruel, and realistic. An Xiaoyang¡¯s mood was much better now that one of her worries had been resolved. As long as she was happy, sang nuo would also be happy. That night, after sang nuo washed up, he climbed into bed to please her, burrowed into her blanket, and kissed and touched her. It was so evil. An Xiaoyang let him do whatever he wanted. In the end, he felt his whole body boiling, and he desperately wanted to relieve his desire. However, when he eagerly went to take off her underwear, he suddenly felt something and was stunned. Then, he lifted the blanket and looked at her lower body. ¡°No, this, how can this be?¡± When sang nuo saw this sudden scene, it was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his body. He simply could not believe it. He was about to go to the battlefield with his gun, but what was going on now? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? are you stupid?¡± An Xiaoyang pulled the blanket over, a hint of slyness in her eyes. Sang nuo gritted his teeth in anger, but he was helpless and speechless. He laid on top of her dejectedly and hugged her like a little wolfdog. you¡¯re playing with me on purpose, you¡¯re playing with me! [ also, please vote.. ] Chapter 2327 - Chapter 2327: A mysterious phone call (1) Chapter 2327: A mysterious phone call (1) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at his actions. In the end, she could only put her arms around his neck and kiss the corner of his lips. so what if I am? ¡± Do you think you can still fight a bloody battle?¡± She was on her period. It was today. It was going to be here soon, but it might have been due to the emotional fluctuations today, so it was brought forward. However, during her period this time, there was one thing that was expected and also unexpected. Sang nuo was a little indignant. He was so flustered and exasperated that he started to bite her neck. An Xiaoyang had to beg for mercy before he stopped. She actually had her period. her period actually came? As he thought about this, sang nuo suddenly realized that she had arrived earlier than before. Why was it brought forward? He had been counting her period before. This sudden advance had indeed left him at a loss. He wasn¡¯t prepared at all. However, sang nuo still vaguely sensed that something was not quite right. Why did Wan Wan seem to be different from before? He stared at an Xiaoyang¡¯s face for a few seconds and suddenly asked, ¡± you don¡¯t hurt anymore? ¡± Be good, she was in so much pain every time before, so weak that she wished she could suffer for her, but this time, she still had the mood to play with him. an xiaoyang blushed and stammered, ¡± yingluo, i¡¯m much better. i don¡¯t know why, but i feel much better than before. it¡¯s just a little pain. When sang nuo heard this, his conflicted heart, which had been doused with desire, instantly calmed down. He kissed her and said with a deeper meaning, ¡® see, the trick I checked on the internet back then is still more useful. If I had Imown earlier, you should have listened to me before the college entrance examination -¡± The latter part of her sentence was suddenly stopped by an Xiaoyang¡¯s small hand. She blushed. sang nuo, do you have any shame? I was still underage at that time! Sang nuo held her soft fingers and kissed them one by one. in my eyes, you¡¯re still sixteen years old, including now. You haven¡¯t changed at all from when you were young. It¡¯s like you¡¯re with an underaged-wuwuwuwuwu! Sang nuo¡¯s face reddened again, and he reached out to cover his mouth. Since she was on her period, even though it didn¡¯t hurt as much this time, sang nuo still got up obediently and went to make her some red ginger sugar water. Some things couldn¡¯t be delayed. Her body was weak, and she had to recuperate properly step by step. The lights went out at night. The two of them slept peacefully on the bed. An Xiaoyang slowly opened her eyes and looked at sang nuo, who was lying far away from her. Her eyes flickered. In fact, she had said that she wanted to sleep separately. However, sang nuo did not agree no matter what. He said that he could not sleep without her now. He pestered her to lie here, as if this was the only way he could feel at ease. however, after lying down, he was still some distance away from her. the softness in the depths of an xiaoyang¡¯s heart was poked. She knew that his desire was particularly strong after he had his first taste. However, after knowing that he was on his period, he was still so considerate and took care of himself. Even if it was difficult to sleep with her at night and he would be tortured and uncomfortable, he still didn¡¯t say a word. He just silently stayed away from her and tossed and turned on his own. There was a moment. An Xiaoyang told herself in her heart that it was really him. The only person who would treat him so well in this lifetime was sang nuo. There would not be a second person. She really, really wanted to marry him in the near future. the next day.. Chapter 2328 - Chapter 2328: Something happened? mysterious phone call (2) Chapter 2328: Something happened? mysterious phone call (2) Translator: 549690339 Saturday was a holiday. In the morning, sang nuo had something to do and left after making breakfast for her. After an Xiaoyang finished eating, the lawyer she hired called her and said that there were some things that needed to be discussed in person. She packed her things and left, making an appointment at a coffee shop to meet the lawyer. After her discussion with the lawyer in the morning, she was thanking him and was about to say goodbye when her phone suddenly rang. An Xiaoyang frowned slightly after seeing it. It was an unknown number. ¡°Little yang, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯ll help you settle everything.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, lawyer Chen!¡± The lawyer said goodbye to her and an Xiaoyang quickly came to see her off. However, the call was cut off by this interruption. What¡¯s going on, so fast. after she sent the lawyer off, she called the waiter to settle the bill. at this moment, the phone rang again. An Xiaoyang no longer hesitated. She immediately picked up the phone and asked, ¡± Hello, who is this? ¡± Silence, endless silence. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± An Xiaoyang asked again. Seeing that the other party did not speak, she immediately mumbled, ¡± what? there¡¯s actually a liar? I¡¯m hanging up.¡± However, as soon as he said this, the other party finally couldn¡¯t hold back and hurriedly said, ¡± don¡¯t hang up! An Xiaoyang! It¡¯s me!¡± A familiar voice came from the microphone. An Xiaoyang¡¯s expression became complicated. In fact, she had said it on purpose, but she didn¡¯t expect that the person who called was his Yueyue! ¡°What are you doing now? Didn¡¯t I say I don¡¯t want you to pester me? What, haven¡¯t you stayed enough in the hospital?¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s tone did not have the slightest warmth. As soon as she said this, a bitter laugh could be heard from the other side. how can that be? I¡¯m still in the hospital now. My arm is disabled again and I¡¯m in a cast again, but . ¡°But what? Jiang Yi, can¡¯t you just say half of your sentence?¡± If an Xiaoyang had not felt that something was wrong with Jiang Yi, she would have hung up the phone. subconsciously, she had a vague feeling that something was wrong. an Xiaoyang, I know you might not believe me, but I have something important to tell you. Can you come out? let¡¯s talk face to face. There are some things that can¡¯t be explained clearly over the phone. TiangYi said after hesitating for a long time- An Xiaoyang¡¯s tone was a little sarcastic. what can¡¯t be explained over the phone? ¡± If I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s no relationship between us, is there?¡± jiang yi couldn¡¯t even lift his head after hearing what she said. He felt guilty, but this time, he really had something to tell her. Seeing that an Xiaoyang did not believe him, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± an Xiaoyang, I want to ask if you¡¯ve offended anyone. Recently, someone has been keeping an eye on you guys, and it seems like they¡¯re doing something against you and sang nuo.¡± An Xiaoyang felt a chill run down her spine when she heard this. It made her think of something. However, she still asked indifferently, ¡± what nonsense are you talking about? how did we offend such a person? Who are you talking about? who has their eyes on us?¡± Jiang Yi didn¡¯t know what had happened. He suddenly said something and hung up. ¡°Stay away from Santos,¡± he said. Far away from Santos, resentful An Xiaoyang¡¯s first reaction was that it was ridiculous. Why would she leave sang nuo? However, what did Jiang Yi know? [ brother nine: an, the ending is very good.. Please vote! ] Chapter 2329 - Chapter 2329: Something happened? mysterious phone call (3) Chapter 2329: Something happened? mysterious phone call (3) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang simply felt that Jiang Yi¡¯s words were a joke. No matter what, she would not leave sang nuo. jiang yi¡¯s words were inexplicable, and he had suddenly hung up the phone. although an xiaoyang felt that something was wrong, she did not want to think too much about it. Because what was the use of thinking too much? She would not leave sang nuo. Her lawyer quickly sent the summons to the people who had violated her reputation, waiting for punishment and compensation. A knot in his heart had been settled. However, what Jiang Yi had said had always been in her heart, making her feel uneasy. She had returned home from the school library in the afternoon. During this period, sang nuo had not sent her any messages. Finally, she could not take it anymore and called him. However, he did not pick up. She was a little anxious, but her phone beeped and a message came in. There was only one sentence on it, ¡°be good. I have something to deal with tonight. You go back to school to sleep first. I¡¯m sleeping with my friend.¡± it was obvious that this was from sang nuo. He¡¯s not picking up my calls? An Xiaoyang looked at the message and frowned. Then, she called again, but the phone was turned off. In the past, an Xiaoyang would have been angry no matter what if such a situation happened. She would have thought that he was messing around outside. However, this time, after she had received some warning from Jiang Yi, she was only worried if such a thing happened again. Did Jiang Yi¡¯s words count? She knew what kind of person sang nuo was. she was worried that something had happened to him and that he would want to stay at someone else¡¯s place. An Xiaoyang couldn¡¯t just leave like this. She had never stayed overnight by herself before, so he must have thought that she would return to the dormitory. However, she didn¡¯t want to move at all today. Perhaps she was lost, or perhaps she was at a loss. Perhaps it was because of his aura and the sense of security he gave her. Therefore, an Xiaoyang did not leave even after receiving the text message. Time passed by little by little. She sat on the sofa and waited for him to come back. The living room was dark, and the lights were not turned on. Only the moonlight flowed in from outside. She was holding a pillow in her arms and her phone was by her side. It lit up many times, but not once was it a message from sang nuo¡¯s phone. As an Xiaoyang listened to the beeping of the bell, she thought about contacting sang nuo¡¯s sister if he still did not return. In the blink of an eye. It was almost 10 0 ¡®clock at night. Suddenly- There was a knock on the door. A rustling sound came from the entrance, and there were also some muffled coughs! An Xiaoyang¡¯s body trembled. She wanted to get up, but the blood in her body seemed to have frozen, making her unable to move. Before she could get up, the door opened. A figure came in, seemingly stumbling. The living room was so dark, and he didn¡¯t even turn on the lights. Then, he walked to the sofa at the side with messy steps and fell on it. He coughed with his fist against his lips and collapsed on the sofa. He breathed with difficulty, as if he had just experienced an exhausted battle. His breathing was heavy, like an injured beast. he was just lying there, his wrist resting on his eye as he panted slightly. one of his legs was on the sofa, and the other was hanging on the ground. He didn¡¯t seem to notice anyone else. He didn¡¯t realize that there was someone else waiting for him to come back.. Chapter 2330 - Chapter 2330: I’ll always love you a little more than you love me (1) Chapter 2330: I¡¯ll always love you a little more than you love me (1) Translator: 549690339 Sang nuo had always thought that an Xiaoyang had returned to the dormitory. It was already so late, and she did not dare to spend the night alone. However, even if she did not return, he did not expect that the apartment would be completely dark. An Xiaoyang was sitting on the other sofa, watching him. When he gradually realized that something was not right, he suddenly moved his hand away from his eyes and propped himself up to look at the living room, his eyes full of vigilance. However, when he saw the slender figure sitting on the other sofa, he suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. However, within a few seconds, his expression became complicated. He slowly straightened his body and pretended as if nothing had happened. He asked, ¡® Yueyue, Xiao Yang, why are you still here? didn¡¯t I ask you to go back to the dormitory? ¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes had long gotten used to the dark. She could clearly sense that there seemed to be something wrong with sang nuo¡¯s body, as if he was injured somewhere. She got up and walked towards him step by step. Sang nuo stood there in a daze. He wanted to sit up by supporting himself with his arm, but he didn¡¯t know where he touched. He sat up by supporting himself, and his entire body was in so much pain that he was sweating profusely. An Xiaoyang suddenly held his shoulder and went to see him. And when he got closer, sang nuo realized that an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were a little misty, filled with worry for him. Santos¡¯s heart clenched tightly. She felt guilty. An Xiaoyang spoke slowly at this time, her voice a little hoarse, ¡± Yingluo, it¡¯s nothing. I just don¡¯t want to go back. I wanted to wait for you to come back, Yingluo, whether it¡¯s tonight or not, Yingluo. She deliberately did not ask him what had happened. She also didn¡¯t mock him. He was injured, so how could she leave? Because even at this point, Yingying was still hiding it, not wanting him to see what was wrong with him. Little did she know that she had already seen through Yingluo long ago. Sang nuo was suddenly speechless, his heart throbbing in pain. An Xiaoyang helped him sit up. Then, she turned around and went to the TV cabinet on the first floor to take out a small silver box. It was square with a red ¡°10¡± on it. it was the first aid box. After she walked over, a hint of astonishment flashed in sang nuo¡¯s eyes. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, nothing came out. after all, she had already discovered it. After an Xiaoyang walked over, she had sang nuo turn around. He was wearing a polished black denim jacket with a little blood on it. Sang nuo wanted to speak a few times, but when he saw an Xiaoyang¡¯s slightly pursed lips, he wiped his face away with a complicated expression and then pinched the tired space between his brows. An Xiaoyang took off her jacket, revealing a white t-shirt inside. However, there were some blood stains on the waist of the t-shirt. An Xiaoyang¡¯s body stiffened. Then, she slowly reached out to pull it away. However, someone was one step ahead of her. Sang nuo pulled on his t-shirt, not wanting her to open it. Yingluo, little yang, I actually ¡­ ¡°Take it away.¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s voice did not fluctuate as she spat out these two words. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± After a few moments of struggle, his hand was still removed by her, and he allowed her to lift up his shirt. Inside, on the side of her waist, there was a wound that was the length of a palm and had been bandaged. Blood seemed to be seeping out of the gauze. Sensing that an Xiaoyang¡¯s little body had stiffened, sang nuo pulled down his t-shirt, then- Chapter 2331 - Chapter 2331: I’ll always love you a little more than you love me (2) Chapter 2331: I¡¯ll always love you a little more than you love me (2) Translator: 549690339 He immediately twitched his mouth and said nonchalantly, ¡± yang, look at you. Why do you have to look? I¡¯m a man and I¡¯m fine with some injuries. Don¡¯t think too much. Today, it¡¯s our territory and someone was causing trouble. I was just careless. Actually, those people were no match for us at all. This was really just an accident. ¡°What if you don¡¯t run into any accidents?¡± what Yingluo?! An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes reddened. She asked word by word, ¡± if you didn¡¯t encounter an accident, would you have never come back, Wanwan? Once he said that, sang nuo¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Sang nuo, do you know that I¡¯ve been really worried about you, Yingluo, since you haven¡¯t come back and I couldn¡¯t contact you? Do you know that I really want to live a simple and stable life with you? It¡¯s just a Normal School, marriage, and child. I don¡¯t want to be so worried. I don¡¯t want to worry about you getting into a fight today or getting hurt tomorrow. Sang nuo, you¡¯re not young anymore, can you think more about our future Yingluo?¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s tears fell as she spoke, her voice hoarse. Hearing this, sang nuo raised his hand as if he was trying to explain something, but in the end, he realized that he could not explain anything. The reality was right before his eyes. He could only take a deep breath, look at an Xiaoyang, and silently wipe her tears. Because of the pain and guilt in his heart, his fingertips were trembling. An Xiaoyang, on the other hand, continued to look at him with tears in her eyes. She choked and said, ¡± sang nuo, Qianqian, do you know? Jiang Yi called me today. He said that it¡¯s dangerous to be with you, and Qianqian asked me to leave you. As soon as he finished speaking, sang nuo¡¯s entire body tensed up, and his movements froze. The expression on his face froze instantly. After a long while, he slowly met her eyes. He didn¡¯t ask how an Xiaoyang was in contact with Jiang Yi. His lips moved and he only asked, ¡± ran ran, what did you say? ¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were red and teary as she looked at him. Yingluo, anno, no matter how dangerous it is around you, it¡¯s always the safest place for me, Yingluo. I only have you, and only you, Yingluo, know how much I hate this world, but I only like you. I only look forward to the future with you, but I don¡¯t want one of us to break all of this one day, Yingluo. When sang nuo heard this, he admitted that his tensed up nerves had relaxed. However, at the same time, he seemed to have no choice but to think about something important. An Xiaoyang was following him now, and he was in a difficult situation. The reason why he didn¡¯t let her come into contact with his people was to protect her in case the news was leaked. How could he not understand that an Xiaoyang only had him now? Her grandmother, whom she had relied on since she was young, had passed away half a year ago. Her grandmother, whom she had relied on since she was young, had passed away half a year ago. she had left her home peacefully, but she was still in school at the time. later, her neighbors found out and she missed the chance to send her grandmother off. she only had herself left. Sang nuo also wanted to do his best to protect her. Arnold fell into a long silence. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t say anything more. She just saw that his previous wound was simply and roughly bandaged, so she brought the injury medicine again, applied it, and bandaged it for him. His wound could be said to be shocking! Chapter 2332 - Chapter 2332: I’ll always love you a little more than you love me (3) Chapter 2332: I¡¯ll always love you a little more than you love me (3) Translator: 549690339 Just looking at it made her eyes hurt. His skin was torn and his flesh was torn. An Xiaoyang was holding back her tears. After she rebandaged his wound, she wanted to help him upstairs to rest. Sang nuo did not reject him. However, at this moment, he was exceptionally quiet and dazed. An Xiaoyang helped him to his bed. This was the first time she had served him like this. She took off his shoes and rolled up his pants. In the end, when she took a towel and wiped his face, the silence finally came to an end! An Xiaoyang lay on his chest and could no longer hold back her tears. Her voice was choked as she said, ¡± Qianqian, sang nuo, Qianqian, promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you won¡¯t be separated from me, okay? I can accept anything, but I can¡¯t accept not having you, Qianqian. The moment she cried, sang nuo¡¯s heart instantly melted into a puddle of water. He touched the back of her head with one hand and kissed her forehead lovingly. He said, ¡± how could I? I can¡¯t live without you. An Xiaoyang, you have to remember that I, sang nuo, love you. I love you forever, more than you love me. it was because something had happened to his organization. their base had been attacked, and it was the first time the situation had been so tricky. it was only then that he realized that no one had dared to go against them because they had been under the protection of his brother-in-law. But now that things had gone awry, it turned out that they would have a hard time dealing with it. This was also the first time he felt so fragile. But at the same time, he was also afraid that an Xiaoyang would be worried about his safety, so he had to use this clumsy way to send her a message to ask her to go back to the dormitory. However, he did not expect her to be waiting for him in the apartment so late at night. It could be seen how worried she was. This made him even more ashamed and his heart ached. He didn¡¯t want an Xiaoyang to leave him. She was his sunshine and his warmth. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave her, not at all. However, if his little sun was injured because of him one day, what would he He would rather have never known her in this life. he hoped that she would always be safe and happy. That night, the two of them slept together. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t sleep well that night. She was subconsciously afraid that she would press on his injured area when she slept. Nor did he sleep well. He knew that he couldn¡¯t handle what had happened this evening, so he wanted to contact his brother-in-law in the morning. Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t force himself to be strong. He knew his own worth. Compared to his brother-in-law and the others, he was not only lacking in age but also in experience. The next morning. It was a weekend. Because of his injury, he didn¡¯t rest well at night, so he woke up very late. When she woke up, an Xiaoyang was no longer there. Today, it was her turn to make breakfast for sang nuo. The two of them acted as if nothing had happened last night, and neither of them mentioned it. After sang nuo came down, he saw that an Xiaoyang was cooking. He walked to her side and kissed and hugged her for a while. Just as he was about to take over her work, someone suddenly knocked on the door. ¡°eh? Who is it this early in the morning?¡± Sang nuo was puzzled, then turned around to open the door. ¡°Did the express delivery arrive? A delivery just sent me a text message.¡± An Xiaoyang said to him while cooking the porridge. Sang nuo went to open the door and looked at the security camera at the door. The person outside was indeed a courier. However, something came to his mind, and through the microphone, he said, ¡± [ also, please vote.. ] Chapter 2333 - Chapter 2333: I’ll always love you a little more than you love me (4) Chapter 2333: I¡¯ll always love you a little more than you love me (4) Translator: 549690339 please leave the express delivery at the door. Please sign for it for me. It¡¯s not convenient for me right now. Thank you. After saying that, he looked at the person¡¯s every move after hearing his words. The deliveryman outside agreed to his request. After signing the receipt for him, he placed the items outside the door. Then, he turned around and left. A minute or two after he left, when Santos saw that there was nothing unusual outside, he opened the door and prepared to get the delivery. ¡°Little yang, did you mail this? What¡¯s inside?¡± Sang nuo asked as he held the rather heavy box. an xiaoyang quickly served the food on the table. she glanced at him and said, ¡® maybe it¡¯s the book i bought. it¡¯s the work of the russian author, tolstre. it¡¯s just about time. ¡± After she finished speaking, she saw that sang nuo was staring at the box, so she quickly said, ¡± don¡¯t worry about it. Go wash your hands and eat first. I¡¯ll deal with my books later. Sang nuo was about to open it, but after hearing what she said, he nodded and went to wash his hands. It was the weekend, and they were on break. He didn¡¯t have time to relax with her yesterday. While they were eating, sang nuo thought for a while and said, little yang, do you have anywhere you want to go today? I¡¯ll take you out for a walk. Don¡¯t stay at school or at home every day during the break. When an Xiaoyang heard this, she raised her eyebrows. then where do you want to go? ¡± I don¡¯t like to shop, and there aren¡¯t any good movies to watch recently.¡± Santos took out his phone and clicked on travel on a daily life app. After that, the screen immediately displayed many day-long trips around the area. Sang nuo found one and showed it to her. let¡¯s take this one. We¡¯ll take a cruise to this Island today. There¡¯s even a seafood buffet in the afternoon and we¡¯ll only be back at night. Let¡¯s relax and have some fun today. An Xiaoyang¡¯s expression was a little hesitant. ran ran so far away. Your waist is still sore. I¡¯m not afraid of being stuffy. I want you to rest well and get better soon. An Xiaoyang also wanted to go, but his shocking injuries from yesterday were still vivid in her mind. what are you talking about? you should take a walk even if you¡¯re injured. It¡¯s not good to be cooped up all the time. Sang nuo immediately booked a room. Because of yesterday¡¯s incident, he felt a little guilty, so he especially wanted to make it up to her during the weekend. He hoped that he could play with her happily. An Xiaoyang was speechless when she saw him making his own decision. She thought to herself, ¡± I¡¯ll snatch the phone and cancel the one-day tour with the shop owner. What seafood can I eat? I¡¯m already in this state. Moreover, wouldn¡¯t the wound be more serious if he took too much of a walk? The two of them continued to eat. When they were almost done eating, an Xiaoyang wanted to use his phone, so she asked him to go upstairs and get something for her. Sang nuo immediately went up. An Xiaoyang quickly took his phone and wanted to cancel the trip, but at this time, her phone suddenly rang. Or an unknown number? Inexplicably, an Xiaoyang felt an inexplicable fear and uneasiness toward this unknown number. She was afraid of who it was. It was just that the moment that sound came out, it broke all of this. ¡°Hello? an xiaoyang? I¡¯m Jiang Yi. Are you listening to me? i have something urgent to tell you. come out, i¡¯m near where you live!¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s anxious voice came from the phone. moreover, his voice was deliberately suppressed and low, as if he was hiding. An Xiaoyang¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. She subconsciously walked out . Chapter 2334 - Chapter 2334: Earth- shaking (1) Chapter 2334: Earth- shaking (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Where are you? Are you crazy, why do you keep pestering me? Did you really not stay long in the hospital?¡± He actually found out where she lived. Was he following her? An Xiaoyang quickly went out to find him and see where he was. His heart was already filled with anger. ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think. An Xiaoyang, I¡¯m begging you, come out quickly. I have to meet you and tell you! I¡¯m at your place, under the third sycamore tree in front of the apartment.¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s anxious voice continued. An Xiaoyang was suspicious of his words. She wondered if he was really playing with her. However, when she walked out and went to the place he said, she really saw a shoe exposed under a sycamore tree. She immediately put down the phone and walked straight to his seat. The apartment door was not even closed. She was still wearing her pink plush slippers and casual home clothes. It was as if she wanted to quickly ask Jiang Yi what he was up to. ¡°Jiang Yishu? hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± An Xiaoyang jogged over and called out Jiang Yi¡¯s name. However, Jiang Yi was hiding under a tree at this moment. When he saw him, he immediately took out his phone and rushed up to him anxiously. are you okay?! Are you guys alright? I was really worried.¡± however, an xiaoyang quickly took a step back, raised her phone, and pointed at it. ¡± i¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t come over! ¡± Sang nuo is inside. If I shout, he¡¯ll come out and beat you up until you¡¯re looking for your teeth. Hurry up and tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s face turned pale when he heard this. His throat moved-and his forehead was covered in sweat. that Huahua, that an Xiaoyang, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m crazy. That day-I met a group of mysterious people. I don¡¯t know how they found out that I have a connection with you. They came to me and said that they wanted to help me deal with you and sang nuo-Hey-hey, don¡¯t look at me like that, I swear! I didn¡¯t agree! I could tell at a glance that they had special identities, so I didn¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°then what did they say to you? How do we deal with it?¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s expression returned to normal. She clenched her fists and asked with a frown. they didn¡¯t say anything, but after I rejected them, I eavesdropped on their conversation. I didn¡¯t hear them clearly, but it seems like they wanted to use me to quickly get rid of sang nuo or something. at this point, Jiang Yi¡¯s expression changed subtly. ¡°Yang, I know that you might think that what I said is unreliable, but only I know that this matter isn¡¯t that simple. You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I told you over the phone, but I swear that I¡¯m telling you all this for you! I¡¯m sorry for what I did before, but you don¡¯t have to forgive me! But you must believe me, I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be implicated by sang nuo, ran ran!¡± After hearing these words, an Xiaoyang took a deep breath. She looked at Jiang Yi and said to him, ¡± okay, I believe you. Thank you for telling me all this, but I won¡¯t leave sang nuo. Whether I¡¯m implicated by him or not is my business. It has nothing to do with you. You can go back. I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t come looking for me again. Then, an Xiaoyang turned around and left. An Xiaoyang walked toward the apartment. She didn¡¯t care what Jiang Yi wanted to say as he chased after her. ¡°An Xiaoyang, wait, I¡¯m going to take a walk later.¡± ¡°Bang-I¡± Suddenly, the window in the apartment exploded, and a huge flame rushed out like a fire snake. The entire building collapsed in an instant-! Feng Jiu brother: ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s fast! [ thank you for the gifts from the past two days.. I¡¯m rolling around for votes! ] Chapter 2335 - Chapter 2335: Earth-shaking (2) Chapter 2335: Earth-shaking (2) Translator: 549690339 Almost in the blink of an eye, an apartment was blown up one after another. Thick black smoke and fire spewed out, covering the nearby trees with thick black smoke- ¨C ! An Xiaoyang stood rooted to the ground in shock. In the blink of an eye, she saw the dream-like scene. She suddenly staggered and looked in disbelief at the place dozens of meters away. Her face instantly turned as pale as paper and she slowly shook her head. no, no, sang nuo, sang nuo, sigh. ¡°Sanno- Suddenly, a hysterical shout was heard. An Xiaoyang finally broke down and rushed over without a care! Not far away, there was a raging fire that was burning fiercely. An Xiaoyang rushed over as if she had gone crazy. Tears fell from her eyes, and for a moment, she was so desperate that she felt like she was about to die. ¡°Don¡¯t! An Xiaoyang- !¡± suddenly, a figure jumped up and grabbed her tightly. ¡± don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go an xiaoyang! ¡± you¡¯re going to die, yingluo!¡± Jiang Yi also looked at the scene with a pale face. There was no blood on his face, but he held an Xiaoyang tightly, not letting her rush in. An Xiaoyang had witnessed the explosion with her own eyes. She was in complete despair. She struggled with all her might, cried out, and called sang nuo¡¯s name. In the end, she could not escape. She lowered her head and bit his arm. Jiang Yi groaned in pain, but he clenched his fists tightly and did not let go. he allowed his arm to bleed from the bite. ¡°Little yang, little yang, little yang, you! I told you, he¡¯s very dangerous, Yingluo!¡± He stuttered out these words with great difficulty. An Xiaoyang had no choice. She was stopped by someone. Looking at the raging fire, her knees went soft and she knelt on the ground in an instant. She grabbed his arm that was holding her back with one hand and finally broke down in despair. She cried so hard that she could barely make a sound. What kind of pain could compare to the person she loved deeply, her entire world, collapsing and disappearing in front of her eyes, making her feel like she was better off dead? An Xiaoyang¡¯s vision was blurry from crying. She knelt on the ground and kept reaching out her hands, wanting to grab him, wanting to find him, wanting him to appear in front of her again, wanting to hold his hand and tease him again. However, there was nothing. at this moment, her world was turned upside down. An Xiaoyang couldn¡¯t take such a blow. Her vision turned black, and her weak body suddenly fainted! the fire engine and ambulance arrived quickly. the explosion in the apartment had also frightened the neighbors. Jiang Yi sent an Xiaoyang to the ambulance first. He wanted to see the situation at the collapsed apartment, but the firefighters surrounded them to put out the fire and save people. He thought about it and cursed under his breath. Then, he turned to see an Xiaoyang¡¯s condition. It wasn¡¯t that he was a jinx, but after such a thing happened, her boyfriend was definitely dead. Jiang Yi did not have a good impression of sang nuo, not at all. He hated this kid who beat him up every time he saw him, but one thing was one thing. When some mysterious people came to find him, he didn¡¯t get involved because he was timid and refused their help. Although he hated sang nuo, he did not think that he would kill him. And whether he died or not, it had nothing to do with him. He only cared about an Xiaoyang. But now ¡­. Chapter 2336 - Chapter 2336: Earth-shaking (3) Chapter 2336: Earth-shaking (3) Translator: 549690339 After witnessing this scene and seeing a life disappear, he realized that life was really so fragile. Some people could leave and never see again. His heart was filled with complicated feelings. Towards those mysterious people, she was even more afraid. the firefighters were trying to put out the fire. they had come very quickly, but they still couldn¡¯t save the apartment. the amount of explosives used was particularly large. if the apartment wasn¡¯t independent, the other residences would have been affected. countless people surrounded the place from afar and discussed animatedly. they kept saying that someone had been blown up inside. After the firefighters put out the fire outside, they would break in from the outside to find the person. It had been confirmed that there were two residents here who were students of Harbor City University. However, they spent a lot of time and still couldn¡¯t find the ¡± body. Why was it a corpse? it was because after such an explosion, the person would definitely die. After they did not find anyone initially, they suspected that the bodies had been buried in the ruins. They planned to search for the bodies after the fire was completely extinguished and the houses did not collapse again. However, at this moment- Suddenly, the shouts of two firefighters came from the water reservoir behind the apartment. In an instant, a few firefighters rushed over. The moment they saw it, the firefighters ¡®eyes widened. She saw a person floating in a pool full of black dust behind the apartment. His back was facing up and his head was facing down. He was just floating on top! when they saw this scene, they subconsciously looked at the collapsed apartment with shock on their faces. where did this person escape from? Or were they not the two people in the apartment? but no matter what, two of them quickly went down and pulled the person floating in the reservoir out. The man¡¯s injuries were very serious. As soon as he came out of the pool, blood began to ooze out of his forehead. His body was even worse off. Broken glass fragments had pierced into his skin after the explosion, and there were probably more than ten wounds. The man was finally sent to the ambulance for emergency treatment. And this person ¡­ it wasn¡¯t anyone else, it was the cricket sang nuo-! If an Xiaoyang had not asked sang nuo to go upstairs to help her with her things, sang nuo might have already lost his life. Being on the first floor with the bomb, there was no time to react at all. When sang nuo was picking up something upstairs, he heard an Xiaoyang answer a phone call downstairs. Her tone was not right, and he seemed to have heard the sound of her door opening. It made him want to go to the window to take a look. As expected, he saw Jiang Yi appear under a tree not far away from him from the second floor. His expression immediately turned ugly. He stared at Jiang Yi for a few seconds and then saw an Xiaoyang come out. He then left an Xiaoyang¡¯s room and went to his room opposite to get something. And at this moment-! Suddenly, there was a loud bang under his feet. He, who was originally by the window, jumped out without thinking- ! The moment of crisis came suddenly, and he seemed to have some kind of mysterious sense before the danger came, which was why he was able to quickly slip out at the moment of the explosion! However, the power of the explosion was huge. He could almost feel that the ground behind him had collapsed after he had leaped out. At the same time, a hot, thick air current surged over, burning the air above him.. Chapter 2337 - Chapter 2337: Earth-shaking (4) Chapter 2337: Earth-shaking (4) Translator: 549690339 He jumped into the reservoir behind the apartment to collect rainwater. The scorching heat wave could no longer feel the pain of the fragments of the explosion piercing into the body. He could no longer open his eyes. The moment he fell into the reservoir, his eyes were filled with darkness. The loud explosion also caused his ears to ring. His mind went blank, and he lost all sound from the outside world. At that moment, he was only thinking of one thing ¡­ Fortunately, an Xiaoyang was far away from the apartment. After an unknown amount of time, the overwhelming darkness seemed to no longer have a time limit. An Xiaoyang felt like she was walking in a dark tunnel. She could not see the beginning nor the end. She was in a daze, like a walking corpse without a heart. She didn¡¯t seem to know who she was or where she was. She only felt that her heart was empty and her body was numb. However, there was a vague figure in her mind. She wanted to see his face clearly, but it was always vague. She couldn¡¯t see it clearly, but she knew that it was a very important person to her. And at this moment. The man seemed to have appeared at the front of the tunnel. It made her empty eyes seem to focus a little. Looking at the figure, she gradually stood up straight and her eyes became more focused. After that, she started to move closer and closer to that area. However, her steps were still so stiff, as if her blood had frozen, and even her fingertips were trembling slightly. His name seemed to be on her lips. Her lips moved, but she could not make a sound. s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s Anno, she called his name in her heart and felt her heart beating again, but it was so painful. it was so painful! It was so painful that her heart was spasming. Tears rolled down her face from the pain. Two lines of tears rolled down her cheeks. It was so painful that one would rather die. ¡°Sanuo! Sanuo!!!¡± in the quiet ward, the girl on the bed made a weak sound. her brows were tightly furrowed, and her face was pale. two lines of tears fell from the corners of her eyes, wetting the white pillow. An Xiaoyang was immersed in her own world and could not wake up. There, she seemed to have seen her own hope that could bring her back to life. That was her dream. it was a virtual dream that was created from extreme grief. In the tunnel in her dream, the path ahead gradually brightened, as if she was about to leave the dark and deep tunnel. His figure stood at the end of the tunnel, looking at her calmly and gently. An Xiaoyang¡¯s stiff body seemed to have finally relaxed. She looked at him, his body moving slowly, and then gradually running. Her tears fell in the tunnel, and she began to call his name. As she ran towards him, she cried out his name. However, it was as if he didn¡¯t hear her. He smiled and looked at her calmly and gently. It was as if there was an invisible barrier between them. It was as if they were in a different world. An Xiaoyang ran faster and faster towards him. However, she did not know why, but just as she was about to reach him, his figure began to retreat gradually. Gradually, he left the tunnel and appeared in the light. An Xiaoyang wanted to quickly run over and grab him, but his figure instantly pulled away. She did not even touch the corner of his clothes before he gradually disappeared into the White light¨C! ¡°No, don¡¯t do that, Santos-!¡± Chapter 2338 - Chapter 2338: Earth-shaking (5) Chapter 2338: Earth-shaking (5) Translator: 549690339 no, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go, Santos-! Suddenly, she let out a cry of despair and sat up on the bed. She opened her eyes, which were red and filled with tears. However, when she looked at the White surroundings, the walls, the ceiling, the sheets, and the smell of the disinfectant, she was stunned. An Xiaoyang seemed to have thought of something. She quickly pulled out the needle from the back of her hand and rushed out without even putting on her shoes! Where¡¯s sang nuo? She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to sang nuo. The previous incidents were fake, right? the explosion was fake, right? Those were all her dreams, they were all fake. How could something have happened to sang nuo? how could he be in trouble? An Xiaoyang rushed out of the corridor of the hospital. Her eyes were misty. She seemed to want to go downstairs and leave this place, but when she was rushing to the corridor of the elevator, someone accidentally bumped into her. However, it was also at this moment that the scene of the explosion in her head surged up again. After she fell to the ground, she didn¡¯t get up immediately. Instead, she clenched her hands tightly and recalled the scene. She bit her lip hard and finally lowered her head, crying in pain. I don¡¯t want to. Yingluo, don¡¯t be like this. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart could not bear the great despair that enveloped her. ¡°Don¡¯t whine.¡± An Xiaoyang lowered her head and clenched her hands tightly. She tried to suppress her sobs, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but burst out. She covered her face with both hands and burst into tears. The desperate and sorrowful cries grew louder and louder, causing more and more people to gather around to watch. Many people couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. They wanted to reach out and help her up, but they didn¡¯t know if they should comfort her at this moment. This was because many people who had experienced tragic things knew that when in pain, the more comfort others offered, the longer the grief would be extended, and the more one cried. And at this moment. At the door of a Ward in the distance. a young master with a black hair parted on his head appeared at the door of the ward, holding a bag of medicine in his hand. He opened the door and saw that there was no one inside. He panicked for a moment. Then, he saw a circle of people blocking the corridor in front of him and immediately rushed over. The more he rushed over, the clearer he could hear the faint sound of crying coming from inside. It was a familiar cry. ¡°Make way, please make way.¡± Jiang Yi tried his best to squeeze in. When he saw the scene inside, his expression instantly became particularly obscure and complicated. And heartache. An Xiaoyang was crying in despair, as if she had lost the love of her life forever. Jiang Yi finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He took off his coat and draped it over an Xiaoyang¡¯s petite back. Xiaoyang, let¡¯s not cry. Let¡¯s not cry. How should he tell her? How was he going to explain all this? An Xiaoyang acted as if she did not hear him. She was still immersed in her great despair and grief. Seeing her in so much pain, Jiang Yi seemed to have realized how important that boy was to her. Without him, it was as if she had lost her whole world. Without him, she was no longer herself. Jiang Yi thought of the injured man who had been sent in by the ambulance in a hurry. A complicated look flashed in his eyes. In the end, he could not help but tell her, ¡± Xiaoyang, Qianqian, don¡¯t cry. He¡¯s not dead.. I¡¯ll take you to him, Chapter 2339 - Chapter 2339: Earth-shaking!(6) Chapter 2339: Earth-shaking!(6) Translator: 549690339 He¡¯s not dead, I¡¯ll take you to him, okay Yingluo? He didn¡¯t die, An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t hear anything but these two words. He didn¡¯t die, He didn¡¯t die? An Xiaoyang slowly raised her head, her eyes blurred by tears. She looked at the person beside her and asked in a trembling voice, ¡± what did you say, Yingluo? ¡± Was he really not lying to her? She had witnessed the explosion with her own eyes. She couldn¡¯t accept the fact that she would be destroyed again after giving her hope. Jiang Yi draped-coat over her and helped her up slowly. His expression was unreadable. actually-the situation isn¡¯t as bad as you think. They found sang nuo, and he¡¯s already out of the emergency room, but ¡­ but what?! An Xiaoyang grabbed Jiang Yi¡¯s arm tightly, her eyes red as she asked anxiously. As long as she didn¡¯t die, as long as she could survive, anything was fine. She could accept anything. Jiang Yi said with a complicated expression, ¡± but I asked the doctor and he said that he hasn¡¯t passed the critical period and is staying in the intensive care unit. Whether he can make it or not depends on how the situation will be the next night. Hearing this, an Xiaoyang¡¯s face turned even paler, and panic appeared on her little face. where is he? where is he? I¡¯m going to find him now. Take me to him- ! ¡°Yingluo, come with me.¡± Jiang Yi sighed helplessly. In fact, he had already expected this outcome. Of course, he did not want to stop it. But to be honest. Sang nuo actually did not die immediately. This was far beyond his expectations. It was probably something that no one else had expected. After the explosion, the house had collapsed, but the man was still alive. Of course, he did not see how sang nuo looked when he was rescued, and he did not care about his life or death. At that time, he had already sent an Xiaoyang to the hospital. As for sang nuo¡¯s matter, he only found out about it when he heard from the hospital staff that the survivors of the explosion had been found. Although he was shocked, it was also a great fortune to have survived. However, to be able to survive in that situation, he would probably be dead if he didn¡¯t die. That was an explosion, and everything within a few dozen meters was affected. Therefore, Jiang Yi did not feel that telling an Xiaoyang that sang nuo was still alive was the right thing to do, because sang nuo might be better off dead. There were many things that he didn¡¯t want to face later on. An Xiaoyang went to the intensive care unit. The hospital had already informed sang nuo¡¯s family and they were rushing over after receiving the news. There were all sorts of people in each intensive care unit, and they were all isolated. An Xiaoyang leaned against the transparent window, looking at the people inside one by one, trying to find out which one was sang nuo. He looked anxious. Jiang Yi reminded her, ¡± Zhenzhen, an Xiaoyang, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say but I hope you can be mentally prepared. You saw how serious the explosion was. You know that even if he survives, his body will probably be in bad condition. He stopped and did not continue. An Xiaoyang¡¯s face was already very pale, and tears were welling up in her eyes. He could not bear to continue speaking. An Xiaoyang lowered her head and wiped her tears. He did not say a word. Because she could roughly guess what would happen. After all, the explosion was so powerful. However, no matter how sang nuo¡¯s body was, no matter what he had become, he was still the person she loved the most. She would never leave him behind. He was her everything.. Chapter 2340 - Chapter 2340: Earth-shaking!(7) Chapter 2340: Earth-shaking!(7) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang clenched her hands tightly, her heart full of bitterness. Jiang Yi didn¡¯t go over. He watched an Xiaoyang slowly walk over by herself. It was no longer suitable for him to go there. An Xiaoyang walked to the two intensive care units at the end of the corridor. She had looked at the people in the wards on the left and right. She had looked very carefully and did not see him. There were only two of them left. At this moment. Two nurses walked out of the ward on the left. When they opened the door, their voices could be heard, ¡± it¡¯s too bad. Why is he burning up like this, ran ran? ¡® ¡°Shush, lower your voice, don¡¯t let anyone hear you.¡± After they came out, they hurriedly passed by. When they saw an Xiaoyang, they even looked up for a moment, then quickly left. when they left, they didn¡¯t notice that the girl behind them had her fingers trembling slightly. An Xiaoyang slowly turned around and looked through the glass window. She saw a person lying inside. He was wrapped in bandages. Even his head was wrapped in bandages, leaving only his eyes, mouth, and nose. One of his legs was hung up, and he lay there quietly, as if there was no life at all. Her tears fell again. She slowly approached the window and put her fingers on the glass. Looking at the person who was wrapped up like a mummy, her heart felt like it was being stabbed. Fire burn, broken leg Is it him? the one lying on the bed has been bombed to the point that I can¡¯t recognize him, Yingluo. If she hadn¡¯t heard what the nurse said, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. She wouldn¡¯t have believed that this person was his Wanwan. Sanuo Sanuo An Xiaoyang¡¯s body slowly slid down, as if she had been drained of all her strength. Tears blurred her eyes. she covered her mouth and looked at his blurry face. her heart ached so much that she found it hard to breathe. jiang yi looked at her from afar. His eyes flickered. It was extremely complicated. It seemed like she had really found darling sunny? However, at this moment- Suddenly, two figures appeared at the corner in front of an Xiaoyang. One was familiar, and the other was unfamiliar. A woman wearing a mask was supporting a boy from the corner entrance-! Jiang Yi¡¯s gaze subconsciously looked over. However, his eyes instantly widened when he caught a glimpse of it. He was completely dumbfounded. It was as if he was in disbelief. Jiang Yi quickly rubbed his eyes, afraid that he was hallucinating or seeing things. However, when he confirmed that he was not seeing things, his face became panicked. He seemed to be frightened. How, how could this be possible? They saw two people walking over from the corner. One of them was a boy who was over 1.8 meters tall and thin. However, his face and eyes were wrapped in white gauze. He was supported by a woman and seemed to be walking back to the ward. And, that boy¡¯s mumble seemed to be the one who was injured in the explosion, Santos. However, why did he look like he was fine? Didn¡¯t they say that he was still in danger? As for an Xiaoyang- After the two of them turned the corner, sang Xia immediately saw the young girl lying on the ground in pain. Her hair was disheveled, and her thin and small body was hidden under the large hospital gown. She took a few steps and suddenly stopped in her tracks. She subconsciously called out softly, ¡± Yueyue, little yang, Yueyue? ¡± As soon as he said this. The slender body that sang Xia was supporting suddenly froze! Chapter 2341 - Chapter 2341: Earth-shaking!(8) Chapter 2341: Earth-shaking!(8) Translator: 549690339 sang Xia looked at sang nuo who suddenly froze. when she came to her senses, she immediately said, ¡± nuo nuo, little yang is here. she¡¯s here! ¡± when an xiaoyang heard the words behind her, she felt as if she was confused and in a dream. What did he mean? What did she mean by ¡°nuo nuo¡±? little yang is here. She¡¯s here. Who was he talking to? To the darling sang nuo? Towards that sang nuo in the ward? However, an Xiaoyang raised her head slightly. Through the reflection of the glass, she saw two figures behind her. And one of them immediately drew his attention away. A slender and thin body, wasn¡¯t that the darling sang nuo? Santos-! An Xiaoyang¡¯s Red eyes widened and she suddenly turned around. Then, she saw him and his sister standing a few meters away from her. His eyes were wrapped in white gauze, so he could not see himself. However, that was clearly sang nuo. ¡°anno kasaya?¡± ¡°Santos, Santos-!¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s voice could not help but choke up. Then, she hurriedly got up and rushed over. Anno sniffled! He was actually here. An Xiaoyang felt like she was in a dream. This was him, he wasn¡¯t burned. It was unbelievable, but it was the truth. The ups and downs in a short time really made an Xiaoyang feel like she had died once. However, an Xiaoyang¡¯s legs had been weak for a long time. When she got up, her legs suddenly ached and she staggered forward, about to fall. As for sang nuo, he could not see her clearly, but he subconsciously reached out his hand in time to stop her just as she was about to fall, and directly held her in his arms. ¡°Sanno, Sanno, Suan ni! Is it really you? is it really you? am I dreaming? you didn¡¯t lie to me, you didn¡¯t lie to me, Yingluo!¡± When an Xiaoyang finished speaking, she could no longer hold back and burst into tears. She tugged at sang nuo¡¯s sleeve, her tear-streaked face leaning into his embrace. It was as if she was afraid that this was just a dream, an illusion of her own. She had to hold on to him tightly to confirm his existence. An Xiaoyang¡¯s cries were heartbreaking. Sang Xia¡¯s heart ached for her. No matter who it was, the two children made her heart ache. She saw her brother slowly squat down and hold an Xiaoyang. He also gradually tightened his arms and wrapped her in his arms. ¡°Little yang, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± His gentle voice seemed to stimulate her tear glands even more when he said this. An Xiaoyang cried and shook her head. Her voice was hoarse as she sobbed, ¡± sang nuo, sang nuo, I beg you. Even if you want to leave, please take me with you. I¡¯ll be there wherever you go. If you can¡¯t continue living, I don¡¯t want to live either. I want to be with you forever, sob sob. An Xiaoyang really had such a plan. In this life, he would give birth and she would give birth. If he died, she would die. She wanted to be with him forever. No one could replace the meaning sang nuo had to her. He could not leave after taking her heart away. ¡°Qianqian, you silly girl. Xiaoyang, Qianqian, you¡¯re so silly.¡± He kissed her forehead, his words full of love and tenderness. I won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll be blessed after surviving a great disaster. I still want to graduate and marry you. I want to have many, many children with you. It¡¯ll be a blessing to have many children. We¡¯ll grow old together. I won¡¯t leave you behind. these words seemed to comfort an xiaoyang. she sobbed again and again and no longer broke down and cried. Sang nuo pulled her up. be good. I can¡¯t see your face now. Be good and stop crying. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be very anxious. [ brother nine informed the babies: after eating the pork trotter made by my mother with some fruit wine, the small train went to school. in march]] will be taking the level 8 test for foreign language. the signal is not good at night, and there should be more updates]] am writing on my phone.. please vote, babies! ] Chapter 2342 - Chapter 2342: earth-shaking!(9) Chapter 2342: earth-shaking!(9) Translator: 549690339 I can¡¯t see how you look now I can¡¯t see your face. An Xiaoyang reacted and looked at him with her red eyes. ¡°Sanno, your eyes ¡­¡± To be honest, when she found out that sang nuo was not dead, she had already felt that it was fine. At that time, she only hoped that he was alive. No matter what he had become, as long as he was alive, it was fine. She would be with him. She couldn¡¯t live without him. And now, she couldn¡¯t help but start to worry about his eyes. However, once he finished speaking, sang nuo pursed his lips slightly and did not say anything. At this time, sang Xia quickly came up to him and said, ¡± yang, come, let¡¯s talk inside the ward. actually, when sang Xia saw an xiaoyang¡¯s current state, she did not dare to tell her about sang nuo¡¯s condition. In fact, sang nuo¡¯s body was not in good condition either, not just his eyes. there were many stitched wounds under the loose hospital gown. he was supposed to relieve himself in the ward, as he had a special chamber pot. However, he had grown up into a young man, and after he woke up, he refused to let anyone help him. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the nurse or her. She insisted on bringing him to the washroom. In the end, with every step he took, he wished he could tear open his wound. However, he endured it. an xiaoyang helped sang nuo into the intensive care unit. The moment her fingers touched him, she realized that what had happened was real. This was the real sang nuo. He did not die, and he did not say that he was still in pain in a critical period. ¡°yang, i¡¯m sorry for making you worry. i just got here on the plane. his brother-in-law will be here in a few days. we¡¯re all taking this matter very seriously. we were worried to death at first, afraid that something might have happened to you. but fortunately, fortunately, you¡¯re all alive. otherwise, how could we accept this?¡± Sang Xia said as she helped sang nuo lie down. However, as she spoke, her voice began to turn hoarse. ¡°Sister Yueyue, don¡¯t say this, it¡¯s fine, Yueyue.¡± sang nuo said as he held onto her sleeve. It was his own choice, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see his family feel guilty for him. There were many things that his sister didn¡¯t know about. Because he also wanted to become an expert. She was strong enough to protect everyone she loved, and no enemy could defeat her. However, he was still too naive. Because in the process, what if he lost the person he loved and wanted to protect? Sang Xia did not say anything more. She patted him on the shoulder, then looked at an Xiaoyang and gestured to her. Then, she lowered her head and walked out. He gave the time and space to the two of them alone. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes reddened. Her heart ached. She could not bear to see him like this. She regretted and blamed herself. They were definitely involved in her brother¡¯s accident. they picked on the weakest, and they picked on sang nuo, who was still in school. In this way, he almost implicated little yang. Moreover, even though the two of them were not injured to the point of death, sang nuo¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. How could he not know what the doctor said? In the ward, an Xiaoyang looked at sang nuo¡¯s bandaged eyes. Her heart ached and she felt depressed. she slowly walked over and sat on the chair by his bed. she held his hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± sang nuo, are your eyes okay? what did the doctor say? i really want you to see me yingying!¡± when sang nuo heard this, he held her hand instead. ¡± little yang, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve already gotten my life back, so why can¡¯t i get my eyes back? ¡± [ brother jiu: an, please vote, please vote. don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. protect your little hearts.. ] Chapter 2343 - Chapter 2343: What was meant to come had come (1) Chapter 2343: What was meant to come had come (1) Translator: 549690339 an xiaoyang held his hand with red eyes and nodded. ¡± yes, technology is so advanced now. there must be a way. you don¡¯t have to worry too much. rest well. ¡® Sang nuo laughed. He listened to her voice and touched her head with great precision, gently stroking her hair. Sang nuo was silent for a while. At this moment, he slowly said, ¡± Yingluo, little yang, do you know? during the explosion, the moment I jumped out of the window, all I could think of was you. I¡¯m glad that you went out. I¡¯m glad that you weren¡¯t downstairs. Otherwise, I would never be able to forgive myself in this life. However, even though she had escaped, sang nuo still felt guilty in his heart. she was just an innocent student, a simple girl. he should not let her suffer so much because of him. He only wanted to protect her and give her the best life, but he had never asked her if she liked the kind of life he wanted. However, no matter what. It was too late now. It¡¯s easy to come in, but hard to get out. He¡¯s already been sucked into it. however, she still had a chance. So, I can¡¯t drag her down anymore, Yingluo. Sang nuo looked at him in a daze. He was glad that his eyes were covered. Otherwise, she would have seen his reddened eyes. He was a man. She was the one who turned herself from a boy into a man. He didn¡¯t want her to see him in such a fragile state. He didn¡¯t care about anyone else, but he only cared about her. Therefore, there were some things that he had to face Yingluo. When an Xiaoyang heard sang nuo¡¯s words, her long eyelashes fluttered slightly. She no longer wanted to let tears fall from her red and swollen eyes. Her voice was a little hoarse. sang nuo, don¡¯t mention these things in the past. As long as you¡¯re fine, everything¡¯s fine. Whether it was herself or how he escaped, an Xiaoyang didn¡¯t want to know anymore. The fact that he was able to survive was already a blessing from God to them. Those were all things that had made her sad. Now that she thought about it, she still felt very scared. Sang nuo was lying there. An Xiaoyang bent down beside him and gently held his hand. Feeling the beating heart under his chest, feeling the warmth under his thin skin and the flowing blood, an Xiaoyang thought with her eyes closed,¡¯it¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough. As long as he can live, safe and happy, she¡¯s willing to do anything.¡¯ sang nuo gradually fell asleep. an xiaoyang waited for him to fall into a deep sleep before she left. She Imew that sang nuo¡¯s sister still had something to say to her. After an Xiaoyang left the room, sang Xia, who was in the corridor, had just hung up the phone with a serious expression. When she saw an Xiaoyang coming out, she immediately walked over. ¡°Little yang, sang nuo is resting? ¡°Yes, he¡¯s asleep.¡± An Xiaoyang said. Sang nuo sighed softly, then looked at an Xiaoyang with a complicated expression. He said, ¡± Xiaoyang, let¡¯s go out for a walk. You¡¯ve been frightened by this incident too. Take a rest. Also, I have some things to say to you. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and she nodded slightly. as expected, some things were still going to happen. sang Xia knew that an xiaoyang had not eaten for a long time.. she had not eaten anything either and had rushed over on a private plane, so- Chapter 2344 - Chapter 2344: What was meant to come had come (2) Chapter 2344: What was meant to come had come (2) Translator: 549690339 therefore, after such a long time, they were both physically and mentally exhausted. sang Xia brought an xiaoyang to a coffee shop and ordered some coffee and desserts. It would be good to replenish his energy and make himself more awake. When the two of them sat down, sang Xia was explaining sang nuo¡¯s current safety to an Xiaoyang. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sent more people to protect sang nuo in the hospital. Even the doctors are doing strict checks on him. They won¡¯t let the bad guys have any chance to take advantage of him. An Xiaoyang was too sensitive now. Sang Xia¡¯s heart ached for her when she saw how frail and helpless she was. No wonder her brother would say those things to her. She could understand it before, and she could understand it even more now. Although this was a painful decision, nothing was more important than her life at this time. ¡°Little yang, do you know what big sister wants to say to you? Yingluo, you don¡¯t look too good right now.¡± She was pale and weak, and her eyes were red, but she was still trying to control her emotions. When an Xiaoyang heard this, the corner of her mouth twitched a little. sister Yingluo, are you trying to tell me to break up with sang nuo? ¡± In fact, an Xiaoyang had already realized this. Sang nuo was also very clear that it was not safe by his side. He did not want to be dragged down with him, but he could not bear to leave himself either. Therefore, he had been struggling and struggling for a long time, until the explosion had happened and almost killed the two of them. an xiaoyang was also clear that sang nuo would definitely reconsider this point. Hearing an Xiaoyang¡¯s words, sang Xia¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, then she smiled gently. Xiaoyang, sang nuo has always said that you¡¯re very smart, but this time, you¡¯re only half right. At this point, sang Xia rubbed her temples. if I really break the two of you up and break you two apart, won¡¯t sang nuo be mad at me? You don¡¯t know how much he likes you. Seven out of ten sentences he spoke to me were about you.¡± An Xiaoyang was slightly startled. Her soft heart was touched. She looked at sang Xia with reddened eyes. then, sister, what do you mean? ¡± what I mean is, whether it¡¯s sang nuo or me, we won¡¯t break up your relationship, but what I hope is that you two can temporarily separate. Harbor City is very chaotic, so you should leave first. The further the better. It¡¯s best if you go abroad to study. I¡¯ll help you arrange everything. After sang Xia finished speaking, she looked at an Xiaoyang without blinking. Her eyes were serious. That¡¯s right, that was her plan. She would not break them up, but she hoped that they would distance themselves from each other, because it was not safe to be by sang nuo¡¯s side. It could even be said that it wasn¡¯t safe around these people. They would only pick on the weakest. As for the others, they would not give the bad guys a chance. Hearing these words, an Xiaoyang¡¯s body could be said to be completely frozen. After a long time, she slowly opened her mouth. Yingluo, this Yingluo, is this sang nuo¡¯s idea, Yingluo? ¡± Did Santos know? Hearing that, sang Xia looked at her and then shook her head slightly. sang nuo doesn¡¯t know, but he did mention it to me. he said that when the explosion occurred, his mind was filled with you and he was afraid that something would happen to you. he was very worried about you and also very regretful of letting you live with him. actually, i believe you can also feel how conflicted he was inside. he just couldn¡¯t bear to see you.. he really hadn¡¯t seen you for a very, very long time, and he was also afraid-¡° Chapter 2345 - Chapter 2345: What was meant to come had come (3) Chapter 2345: What was meant to come had come (3) Translator: 549690339 ¨C I¡¯m also afraid that you won¡¯t want him. -¡®m afraid that you¡¯ll never meet again in the future.¡± at this point, sang Xia took a deep breath. ¡± but now that this has happened, he can¡¯t think so much anymore. he can¡¯t bring himself to break up with you, nor can he accept it. but he wants you to be safe and sound more. ¡® so, little yang, qianqian, you should consider my suggestion carefully. when you go back, find a chance to tell sang nuo that you¡¯re going overseas to study. that way, you can say it first, and he might be able to accept it more easily. besides, for your safety, he¡¯ll be willing. your safety and health are more important to him than not being able to see you. ¡® At this point, an Xiaoyang¡¯s heart had already wavered. That was because she knew that she was a burden by sang nuo¡¯s side. She was still so weak, and if something really happened, she would drag him down. Both of them were injured. As for sang nuo himself, there would be people who would strengthen his protection. No matter what he developed, he would develop as quickly as possible and not be held back by his own safety. Although she preferred a stable and simple life, she had said before that sang nuo¡¯s ambitions were far and wide. If he loved someone, he would not restrict them. But was he really so sure that he left just like that? Leaving Santos and leaving for a few years. If he could not bear to part with her, sang nuo could not bear to part with her, but how could he? ¡°Little yang, if you agree, I¡¯ll help you arrange it. Don¡¯t worry, just in case, there will be people secretly protecting you. But there¡¯s one thing, during this period of time, don¡¯t contact sang nuo. Once he¡¯s tracked down by the internet, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped for a moment. Really? can¡¯t you contact me? Then they- For a moment, an Xiaoyang¡¯s heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her mind was in a mess. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so decisive. The two of them sat in the cafe for a long time. In the end, an Xiaoyang raised her eyes and looked at sang Xia. sister, I agree to your request, but I¡¯ll still consider going abroad to study on my own. I¡¯ll go to a place where no one knows. I won¡¯t tell anyone, and I don¡¯t need anyone to protect me. Just let me be alone outside. I¡¯ll watch over him silently. When everything is calm, I¡¯ll come back to look for him. sang Xia was surprised to hear that. He didn¡¯t expect an Xiaoyang to say that. However, to be honest, she was really worried about letting a small girl like her live abroad in an unfamiliar place. ¡® no, there¡¯s no need, sister. if even you can¡¯t find me, then no one else can find me. this might be safer. moreover, yingluo, ¡± an xiaoyang gave her a comforting smile, ¡± i really need to realize my independence. ¡± So, he just left her alone. Seeing this, sang Xia¡¯s dazed eyes flickered slightly. In the end, she still nodded. okay, I respect your decision. An Xiaoyang was smart. Smart people were never afraid of running out of options. For example, she was so weak and small, yet she was able to run into sang nuo. she would be a girl with good luck. On the way back, an Xiaoyang couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask sang Xia, ¡± sister, is sang nuo¡¯s eyes okay? ¡± As soon as he said that, sang Xia¡¯s face showed a complicated expression- Chapter 2346 - Chapter 2346: What was meant to come had come (4) Chapter 2346: What was meant to come had come (4) Translator: 549690339 his eyes flickered slightly. But then, she patted an Xiaoyang¡¯s shoulder. don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t think too much. There will be a way. I¡¯ll try my best to help her recover. An Xiaoyang,¡¯hehe.¡± actually, what she wanted to know wasn¡¯t these words of comfort. she wanted to know what exactly was going on so that she would have a better understanding of the condition of his eyes. however, why didn¡¯t sang nuo¡¯s sister say anything about wanwan? She didn¡¯t say anything and an Xiaoyang knew that it was not appropriate to ask. She would find out in the hospital. After agreeing to go abroad, even after returning to the hospital, the two of them did not mention it much, as if nothing had happened. An Xiaoyang did not tell sang nuo either, because sang nuo¡¯s condition had not completely stabilized, and she was afraid that he would react. he planned to do so in a few days. However, two to three days after the incident, an Xiaoyang once again witnessed the doctor changing the gauze and medicine for sang nuo¡¯s eyes. The area around sang nuo¡¯s eyes was completely red, and he could not open his eyes. It was as if he had been agitated by the burning heat. It seemed like his symptoms were not looking good. seeing the situation, an xiaoyang certainly would not take the initiative to ask in front of the doctor. she would only comfort him over and over again that it would be fine. But she didn¡¯t know the details. Because that day, when she went back to the hospital and wanted to ask the doctor in private, the doctor did not tell her the situation directly. He only comforted her, as if he and sang nuo¡¯s sister had agreed on a term, not letting her know the specific situation. She knew that they might be afraid that she would be worried, but the more they tried to hide it, the more worried she was. However, on this afternoon. Sang nuo¡¯s sister, sang Xia, had come to visit him and was prepared to keep him company during the night. An Xiaoyang saw that sang Xia had come to the ward to check on them and left not long after. An Xiaoyang calculated the time and estimated that she should be going to find the doctor now. She told sang nuo that she was going to the washroom, and then secretly followed him out for a walk. Her thoughts were not wrong. Sang nuo¡¯s sister had indeed gone to the doctor¡¯s office. An Xiaoyang was very nervous. She watched her go in and close the door. She quickly followed her, planning to eavesdrop on something at the door. The nervousness in his heart was not only because it was his first time eavesdropping, but also because of sang nuo¡¯s eyes. What was going on? She was really too worried, and she couldn¡¯t help but let her thoughts run wild. An Xiaoyang finally arrived at the door. He held his breath. He tried his best to stick to the door and listen to the conversation inside. Probably because the people inside were really unprepared, an Xiaoyang actually heard the conversation inside clearly. However, after she heard the contents of the conversation bit by bit, the blood in her body began to congeal. Her entire body seemed to have frozen, and she could not move. Meanwhile, in the doctor¡¯s office ¡­ the doctor shook his head repeatedly and said with a guilty expression, ¡± miss sang, we can¡¯t delay his condition any longer. there are at most three days left. if there is still no suitable cornea to be donated to him within these few days, his eye will be infected and the tissue will die. by then, the bacteria will invade even deeper. ¡® Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were already red. She paced back and forth inside, as if she could not accept such a result. In the end, she stood in front of the doctor and said in a hoarse but firm voice, ¡± I don¡¯t care. Doctor, you must save him. If there is really no suitable cornea to be donated by the end of the time, you can take mine. I¡¯m willing to give my corneas to my brother. Ninth brother: ¡± [¡®m on the way. I¡¯m not sure if there will be more at night.. Try to get more! Seeking votes, seeking power, engine Chapter 2347 - Chapter 2347: What was meant to come had come (5) Chapter 2347: What was meant to come had come (5) Translator: 549690339 That¡¯s right, she was willing to give her cornea to sang nuo. Sang nuo¡¯s current condition was special, and if he was not treated in time, his life might be in danger. Moreover, Sanuo was still so young. His life had just begun. how could she just watch him get into an accident? Sang Xia could not accept it. She could not accept it. although she had rong Zhan, two children, and even had to shoulder some important work, these were still not comparable to the safety of her brother. After all, he was her younger brother and a human life! The doctor was also shocked by sang Xia¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Xuanji, have you really made your decision?¡± Sang Xia nodded. yes, I have to save him. Seeing how determined she was, the doctor couldn¡¯t say anything more. He sighed and said, ¡± then, miss sang, please get ready to donate your cornea and inform your family. This requires a family member¡¯s signature. Also, if anyone donates it first during this period, I will inform you as soon as possible. When sang Xia composed herself and walked out, the corridor of the hospital was already empty. There were only a few nurses and doctors coming and going occasionally in the corridor. Sang Xia got into the elevator and left. An Xiaoyang was hiding at the other side of the emergency exit. She only came out slowly when she saw sang Xia leave. By then, her face was already covered in tears. so, this was the truth, this was the truth. She had never thought that the condition of sang nuo¡¯s eyes would be so serious. Indeed, such a weak spot like the eyes would definitely be damaged under the impact of the explosion. The deadline was three days. If he did not undergo retinal surgery in time, his eyes would be completely destroyed, and his life would be affected. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t dare to imagine. He also could not imagine that things would actually develop to this stage. As for anno Qianqian, she was a young man who had just grown up. She had great ambitions and ideals. Her life had just begun, and she had encountered such a thing. If her eyes were not cured, then her entire life would be ruined. Qianqian¡¯s life was ruined. If this was a stranger, an Xiaoyang could be said to be helpless. This was, this was, this was not, this was sang nuo. He was the only and most important person in her life. If something really happened to him, she would not be able to continue living well. She had once said this. In this life, she did not hope for sang nuo to become a powerful person in the future. She only hoped that he would always do what he liked to do, and then live a life of peace and joy. For this, she was willing to pay any price. Even if it meant losing his life. To her, sang nuo was really, really important. Even though she had rarely mentioned it to him. When an Xiaoyang returned to the hospital, she helped sang nuo bring his favorite snacks, such as crab roe and crisps. He said that he could not see for the time being, so he could not treat the other places badly. Every time he was joking, an Xiaoyang¡¯s mouth would subconsciously Twitch, as if she was still thinking that he could see it. But after laughing, she suddenly remembered why she was laughing. He couldn¡¯t see her expression. She didn¡¯t want to laugh at all. She clearly wanted to cry. No one knew the suffocating pain in her heart. An Xiaoyang did not know either ¡­. Chapter 2348 - Chapter 2348: What was meant to come had come (6) Chapter 2348: What was meant to come had come (6) Translator: 549690339 They did not know why God was treating them like this. Was this a test for After an Xiaoyang learned of the news today, she became very quiet. Most of her heart was occupied by this matter. Sang nuo sensed that something was wrong, so he fumbled around for her hand. He held it tightly and slowly said, ¡± little yang, Qianqian, what¡¯s wrong with you? why do I feel like you¡¯re so quiet today? is there something wrong? ¡® As soon as he said this, an Xiaoyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She raised her head and looked at sang nuo, her heart aching for Wufu. no, I¡¯m fine. Sang nuo, it¡¯s getting late. You should rest well. The doctor said that you have to take care of yourself so that you can recover quickly. An Xiaoyang changed the topic. Hearing this, sang nuo¡¯s face drooped. you can still hide it from me? What, could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with my body? what, isn¡¯t it just my eyes? do you think I¡¯ll be blind forever?¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. There was a buzz in his head. she quickly said, ¡± what nonsense are you talking about?! How can you be blind forever?¡± At this point, her chest heaved up and down slightly, and her face turned pale. She subconsciously clenched her fists and tried her best to control her emotions. Then, she thought for a moment and said, ¡± I do have something on my mind. ¡°What?¡± Santos perked up his ears. darling anno, I saw with my own eyes that our family was destroyed. We lived here for so many years, and it was destroyed just like that. There are still many good memories we shared. As long as I remember it ¡­ ¡°Little yang!¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry. ¡± santos suddenly interrupted her. he held her cold hand. ¡± trust me, i¡¯ll get someone to build another one, exactly the same as the one we had before. it¡¯ll be as if nothing happened. ¡± When an Xiaoyang heard this, she looked at him with a complicated expression and her eyes gradually turned red. Sang nuo did not know. He could not go back, he really could not go back. However, her throat moved slightly and she still said slowly, ¡± Hello, Wanwan. I believe you. Did she really care that much? She did care, but it wasn¡¯t that important because she knew that the house wasn¡¯t important. What was important was that the two of them were together. As long as the two of them were together, that was home. No matter where he was. otherwise, it would at most be a house. At this moment, an Xiaoyang still did not want to tell sang nuo that she was going to study abroad. She felt that it was not the right time yet. Although sang nuo wanted to give her a safe place, he was afraid that they would be separated, and he could not bear to do so. Therefore, the bad guy had let him be the sister-in-law before taking the initiative to talk to him. If he said it in advance, it would only make both of them depressed. ¡°Sang nuo, have a good rest tonight. I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory first.¡± An Xiaoyang saw that it was about time and sang nuo¡¯s sister was about to arrive, so she decided to leave. His speed was very fast, and he was afraid that he would not be able to react if he was too far away. An Xiaoyang allowed him to pull her, her voice becoming very gentle. Yingluo sang nuo, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you stay for the night?¡± Sang nuo shamelessly asked. He acted as if he was the patient and had a reason. An Xiaoyang looked at his cold and arrogant expression. If it was in the past, she would have scolded him for being shameless. But now, her heart was soft and she could only say one word, ¡°hello, yueyue.¡± [ i¡¯m really sorry, continue ] and quickly make up for the lost chapters.. Chapter 2349 - Chapter 2349: What’s going to come will come (7) Chapter 2349: What¡¯s going to come will come (7) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang could not refuse him, so she promised to sleep with him and watch over him at night. Sang nuo chuckled and said that he knew an Xiaoyang would definitely agree. He asked an Xiaoyang to bring his phone over. He wanted to call his sister and tell her not to come over at night. Sang nuo and an Xiaoyang could be a little tsundere, but once they called his sister, they suddenly became a little embarrassed. After making the call for a while, they stammered and said that she didn¡¯t need to come over tonight, and Xiaoyang would accompany him. An Xiaoyang looked at his expression and mannerism. She felt that his shyness was indescribably cute. When she looked at him, she tilted her head slightly and her eyes were filled with love and adoration. especially on the other end of the phone, his sister said something to him, and his fair ears turned red. She quickly said, ¡± I know, I know. Don¡¯t worry. Then, he hung up the phone. As soon as the call ended, he put the phone aside and reached out, looking like he wanted a hug. An Xiaoyang smiled slightly. She didn¡¯t ask him what his sister had said to him, because it made sang nuo¡¯s face turn red. If nothing unexpected happened to Yueyue, it might have something to do with her. and it might even be a little obscure. Even the little chauffeur, sang nuo, was blushing. Wouldn¡¯t it be even more embarrassing if he asked? An Xiaoyang had taken off her coat and was wearing a white shirt. She snuggled into his arms. With this move, sang nuo could not help but want to do whatever he wanted. An Xiaoyang immediately stopped his arm. sang nuo, you can¡¯t do this. You have to lie down obediently. Otherwise, the parts of your body that have healed will be injured again. Hearing this, sang nuo was momentarily stunned. Then, he sniffed the scent on her body and moved his lips closer to her ear. He said meaningfully, ¡± that¡¯s strange. Why did you say the same thing as my sister? ¡± ah, what!? An Xiaoyang was stunned and almost couldn¡¯t react. The corners of sang nuo¡¯s lips curled up, and his lips lightly pecked her ear. He deliberately said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± my sister said that I should be more obedient at night, Yingluo. Don¡¯t do those things to you in the hospital-¡± His lips were suddenly covered by a fair finger, stopping him from saying anything else. An Xiaoyang whispered, ¡± stop talking. when sang nuo heard this, a smile appeared in his eyes. For some reason, when he heard an Xiaoyang¡¯s words, an image of an Xiaoyang¡¯s cute face appeared in his mind. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were slightly drooped, and her face and ears were red from shyness. Just the thought of it made his heart itch. he unconsciously hugged an xiaoyang tightly, took her fingers away, and pecked them lightly. then, he sighed. ¡± xiaoyang, how nice it would be if i could see you now. i miss you so much. ¡± I miss you so much It had only been a few days since the incident, but perhaps it was because his eyes had not recovered yet, he had not been able to see her. His vision was always dark, so he felt that time had passed very slowly. As soon as he said this, an Xiaoyang¡¯s body subconsciously stiffened, and even her breathing seemed to stop. After a long while, she rubbed her little head against his neck and comforted him gently, saying, ¡± don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯ll be fine very soon, Yingluo. very quickly, very quickly It¡¯s really going to be soon, Yingluo. It¡¯s less than three days, Yingluo. Under the bright and cold moonlight, two figures were lying quietly on the hospital bed.. Chapter 2350 - Chapter 2350: What’s going to come will come (8) Chapter 2350: What¡¯s going to come will come (8) Translator: 549690339 A light embrace, a touch of slender, a touch of slender. The two people who were hugging each other seemed to fit together perfectly. it was beautiful and quiet. An Xiaoyang was buried in his arms. She felt as if time had been dragged out, and her breathing became long and slow. Even though a long time had passed, she knew that sang nuo had not fallen asleep either. she could feel it. At this moment, it was quiet, beautiful, warm, and too beautiful. It was so beautiful that it was like a flash in the pan and disappeared very quickly. It was so beautiful that it was like a short period of peace before a storm. Because, whether it was her or him, they both knew Hanhan very well. it¡¯s inevitable for the two of them to separate now. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to let it go. he clearly understood it, but he just couldn¡¯t bear to say it out loud. he couldn¡¯t bear to do it either. How long do I have to wait? Perhaps sang nuo had wanted to wait a little longer and find a suitable time, but he would never have thought that the person who took the initiative this time was herself. The day arrived. This was the third day from the end. In fact, an Xiaoyang was very clear that although it was the third day from the end, everything would be settled on the third day. So, in her heart, there were only two days. Today and tomorrow during the day, the two of them didn¡¯t mention anything else, and their time was warm and wonderful. As sang nuo could not see, an Xiaoyang was reading a foreign classic. She sat beside him and read it in a gentle and appropriate voice. With one arm under his head, sang nuo used the other hand to take out some crystal-clear milk grapes from the box at the side and ate them. Although his eyes were covered with gauze, he still looked very relaxed, as if he was extremely lazy and comfortable. That scene was extremely good. If the modern world was turned back a few decades, sang nuo¡¯s appearance would be like a dandy young master of a landlord family, letting a beautiful little servant girl read to him. And that was definitely not what the drunkard wanted. Time passed by slowly, and finally, the young master was not elegant and lazy. An Xiaoyang was reading smoothly, but the book in her hand was taken away by sang nuo. an xiaoyang was stunned. she looked at him in confusion. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡® Sang nuo¡¯s expression was a little strange. Even though she could not see his eyes, an Xiaoyang could feel that his expression was a little strange. it seemed that something was not right. Sure enough, he moved his lips and asked, ¡± yang, are you my wife? ¡± Hearing this, an Xiaoyang hesitated. isn¡¯t it? ¡± Once he said this, sang nuo let out a long sigh of relief and continued, ¡°that¡¯s good. It¡¯s like this, wife, I want to pee. Wife, I want to pee. I want to pee With a bang, an Xiaoyang¡¯s head exploded. But immediately after, she stammered, ¡± this, this, I, should I help you or ¡­ The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Although the two of them had had an intimate relationship before, that was a completely different matter. At this moment, sang nuo was struggling to get up. Before an Xiaoyang could help him, he hissed twice. It was unknown whether it was intentional or not, but he bared his teeth. I think I¡¯ll go by myself. Although I can¡¯t see, I can¡¯t ask you to help me ¡­ Alright, alright. Stop talking. Who else can help you if not me? I¡¯ll go with you.. Chapter 2351 - Chapter 2351: What’s supposed to come will come (9) Chapter 2351: What¡¯s supposed to come will come (9) Translator: 549690339 an xiaoyang knew that he might have done it on purpose, but she couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Unexpectedly, sang nuo suddenly coughed again and said, ¡± then I was wrong at the beginning. Fine. an xiaoyang¡¯s mind went blank. she was completely dumbfounded. Yes, is it accurate? What the hell. What was the meaning of this? However, before she could ask, sang nuo got up. An Xiaoyang quickly supported him and went to be his eyes. Sang nuo was having some difficulty walking. An Xiaoyang was very patient and supported him slowly. In fact, there was a chamber pot in the ward, specifically for patients who could not get out of bed easily. However, sang nuo did not like to use it, nor did he like to be helped like a useless person. She walked to the washroom. There were fewer people in the men¡¯s washroom. An Xiaoyang took a look, took a deep breath, and accompanied him in. ¡°Go and close the door.¡± There was a special pool, but if someone came in and saw her here, she didn¡¯t want to scare them. With the door closed, they could wait until there was no one else to go out. ¡± mm. ¡± sang nuo gave a faint ¡®mm¡¯ and followed her in, listening to her instructions. However, after the two of them went in, an Xiaoyang and he were deep in this narrow space. Thinking about what would happen later, her face still felt a little unnaturally hot. However, it was much better when she remembered that he was sick. an xiaoyang could already hear the rustling of clothes. However, she did not look at him and allowed him to relieve himself. However, something was clearly not right. Sang nuo suddenly opened his mouth, his voice a little hoarse. Yingluo, little yang, help me. an xiaoyang was stunned. she subconsciously looked at him in a daze, then her eyes slowly slid down. Suddenly. She seemed to have suddenly understood what those two words sang nuo had said in the ward earlier meant. When she came to her senses, her eyes widened and her ears turned red. Her lips moved, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. Then, she silently reached out her hand and teased him. When he came out of the WC, there was a honey-like smile on the corner of his mouth that could not be wiped away. He looked like a child who had secretly eaten honey in the attic when he was young. An Xiaoyang, on the other hand, lowered her head and blushed. Time passed quickly. Every minute and second seemed to pass faster and faster the more one wanted to seize it. Finally, it was night. After an Xiaoyang finished feeding sang nuo, she tidied up everything¡±sang nuo, i have something to tell you.¡± Perhaps it was because an Xiaoyang¡¯s voice was too serious, sang nuo¡¯s tone was frivolous as he joked with her. why? what did you say? Don¡¯t you want to accompany me to the toilet in the future?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°okay, okay, okay, my sister will recover soon. after i recover, you won¡¯t even let me if you want to accompany this young master.¡± An Xiaoyang, ¡°hehe.¡± It had to be said that sang nuo had made her feel less nervous for a while. However, if she were to really say this out loud, she knew that it would still cause waves in the hearts of the two people. ¡°sang nuo, actually, ran ran ¡­¡± ¡°Actually what?¡± ¡°Actually, you¡¯re right. After you¡¯ve recovered, I really can¡¯t keep you company anymore, Yingluo.¡± An Xiaoyang said as she carefully observed his expression. She wanted to see what she could say to make him accept it. however, just as he said that, sang nuo¡¯s expression froze. then, he asked hesitantly, ¡± what do you mean by this, ran ran? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to study abroad.¡± [ update, there¡¯s more ] Chapter 2352 - Chapter 2352: what was meant to come had come (10) Chapter 2352: what was meant to come had come (10) Translator: 549690339 A calm and gentle voice was heard. and when he said that, as expected, sang nuo was stunned. she was in a daze, as if she couldn¡¯t react for a while and couldn¡¯t digest it. ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re going to study abroad?¡± After a long while, sang nuo repeated his question. perhaps it was because he was covered with gauze, an xiaoyang could not see the expression on his face. her eyes flickered and she said, ¡± yes, i want to study abroad. ¡± Sang nuo¡¯s throat moved, as if he had vaguely sensed something. when are you leaving? ¡± An Xiaoyang,¡¯hehe.¡± As expected. Sang nuo must have considered the possibility of them separating first. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have cared about the time. Instead, he would have remained silent and expressed his unhappiness. Yingluo sang nuo, you should have guessed it. It¡¯ll be soon, Yingluo. Very soon. sang nuo was silent. His expression was solemn. In fact, Santos was very unwilling to be separated from her. Even if they were to go abroad, he would definitely want her to be with him. However, he was in a special situation right now. Seeing that sang nuo had remained silent, pursing his lips and not saying a word, an Xiaoyang stood up slightly. take a moment to digest this. I¡¯m going out for a while. She stood up. However, just as she moved, sang nuo grabbed her tightly. waah, little yang, waah. ¡°what?¡± Sang nuo¡¯s lips moved, but he hesitated to speak. After a long while, he slowly said, ¡± it¡¯s because of me, right? did my sister say something to you? An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She sighed softly. sang nuo, even if it¡¯s not your sister, you¡¯ll still tell me, right, ran ran? as she said this, she held his hand tightly. ¡± don¡¯t worry, hanhan. don¡¯t think too much. you don¡¯t have to say a lot of things. i understand, hanhan. ¡® as sang nuo listened to what she said, his face finally started to turn pale. Yes. needless to say, even if they had never talked about the problem between them, the two of them were clear about it. it was just that neither of them wanted the day to really talk about it to come so soon. His current situation was not suitable for her to be by his side. She would be implicated. She had taken the initiative to tell him, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was heartless enough to leave him because he was not safe. It was because she didn¡¯t want him to worry or drag both of them into this. As expected. The two of them knew clearly that It was just that sang nuo had not thought of one thing. He knew that an Xiaoyang was leaving him temporarily to go overseas, but he was not sure when she would leave Wanwan. But, when exactly was it? The two of them knew each other¡¯s complicated reasons, so they didn¡¯t say anything. However, the atmosphere between them was a little strange because an Xiaoyang was leaving. Santos became very quiet, very quiet. When night was approaching. An Xiaoyang still accompanied him for the night. She probably wanted to cherish this time with him. It was the last bit of longing and longing. At first, when they were sleeping, the two of them were very far apart. An Xiaoyang only took up a very small space, but gradually, sang nuo leaned over and hugged her tightly from behind. when he spoke again, his voice was particularly hoarse. He said slowly, ¡± Yingluo, little yang, I¡¯m sorry. His apology was filled with the guilt and pain of this young man. an xiaoyang didn¡¯t move. her eyes were closed, but her eyelashes fluttered and two lines of tears slowly flowed down. [ I¡¯m trying my best to get votes.. Also, things are going to develop very quickly!! ] Chapter 2353 - Chapter 2353: Goodbye, my lover (1) Chapter 2353: Goodbye, my lover (1) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang could understand sang nuo. before this, sang nuo had always said that he would never be separated from her, even if it was for a minute or a second. he wanted to protect her well, so he wanted to become stronger. in fact, he was not only telling himself, but also telling himself. It strengthened his thoughts. However, reality was cruel and would take away your hopes. Otherwise, they would have to pay an irredeemable price. sang nuo¡¯s ¡®sorry¡¯ was meant for her to go back on her word. no matter how much he wanted to keep his promise, he had still gone back on his word. he had been defeated by reality. Because he couldn¡¯t see her get hurt. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t blame him. She didn¡¯t blame him at all for being a girl who matured earlier than boys of the same age. Perhaps, when sang nuo had emphasized time and time again that he would never break up with her, she had felt that it did not matter whether it would come true or not. As long as he was sincere at that moment, it was enough. The second to last day arrived. An Xiaoyang had said before that the day before tomorrow was the last day for her. Because of sang nuo¡¯s eyes, tomorrow was the last day. If he didn¡¯t have a donor, he would have to wait until the last day. on this day, sang Xia came here in the morning because she was planning to donate her corneas to her younger brother. she wanted to see him again. To a certain extent, donating one¡¯s cornea might not really mean that one would never see it again in the future. There was nothing wrong with her eyes. After she donated her eyes, she could wait for another donor to appear in the hospital. However, that was not the case for Santos. His condition was so serious that he could not wait. Sang Xia came to visit sang nuo in the morning and accompanied him for half a day. In the afternoon, Yueyue was video-calling the two children and Rong Zhan. The little triplets and the little Ba Wang flower were in Rome. At night, they would be taken care of by the Filipino maids. During the day, they would be sent to the base for their studies. It was still very safe. She video-called them, looked at their cute little faces, and listened to their stories when they went to the base to study. She saw them come up to kiss her through the screen, saying, ¡°mommy, mommy, I miss you, I love you.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s heart ached a little. after donating her cornea, she did not know how long it would take for her eyes to recover. a month? Or two months? or half a year? However, no matter how long it took, sang Xia did not dare to tell Rong Zhan. rong Zhan was still in south america, and after sang nuo¡¯s incident, he became even busier, determined to destroy them. So, huhu how could she dare to tell him that she was going to donate her cornea to anno? but if she didn¡¯t tell him, how bad would he feel? no matter what she did, it didn¡¯t seem to work, but there was no time. she needed a family member to sign tomorrow and agree to her donation. So, she asked her father, Amber, to come. on this point, all relatives disagreed when they heard this. his own biological father was the same. he had talked about this matter calmly with him yesterday, but when he heard it, he flew into a rage and firmly disagreed. However, he had no choice but to fly back from Rome after being pestered and persuaded by Wang Yao to get better in the future. moreover, he had even mentioned that he would donate it to her. but how could she agree? that was her old father. he was supposed to be enjoying his old age in peace, but because of her ¡­. Chapter 2354 - Chapter 2354: goodbye, my lover (2) Chapter 2354: goodbye, my lover (2) Translator: 549690339 She couldn¡¯t do it if she became blind. Moreover, he was getting older, and it was not safe to perform surgery. The matter was basically settled. Tomorrow, if there was still no donor, she would donate her corneas. The time an Xiaoyang and sang nuo spent together became even less. However, sang nuo still did not know how many there were. ¡°yang, i heard from the doctor that i¡¯ll have to undergo surgery tomorrow night. ¡± ¡°Yes, the surgery went smoothly. You¡¯ll be able to see everything. Don¡¯t worry.¡± An Xiaoyang sat by the bed, peeling an Apple for him and said gently. The corners of sang nuo¡¯s lips twitched. it¡¯s easy to say. How can I not be anxious? God knows how much I want to see you after my eyes recover. An Xiaoyang was startled by his words. the hand that was holding the fruit knife to peel the apple also accidentally cut her finger. the skin broke, and blood seeped out from the thin fingertips, a little bit piercing her eyes. However ¡­ Did it hurt? she didn¡¯t feel any pain. she even felt a little numb. Because the pain in his heart was enough to offset the pain in his fingers. Her eyes were slightly lowered, and a complicated look flashed in the depths of her eyes. ¡°Yeah, Yingluo is good enough.¡¯ These words were like an ethereal whisper, and he didn¡¯t know if she was speaking to him or to himself. The Apple was peeled, and he passed it to Santos. sang nuo ate very deliciously, and his expression seemed to be filled with an indescribable sense of relaxation and joy. this was because he knew that he would be undergoing surgery very soon. after the surgery, his eyes would be fine, and he would be able to see his little sun. Finally, it¡¯s almost time to wait. At night. Sang nuo told her to go back and rest and not stay here to take care of him, but an Xiaoyang rejected her. She took the initiative to stay and accompany him. Tomorrow was the last day of the cornea donation, and it was also the moment that would decide the future of Santos¡¯s life. Therefore, tonight was more important than ever to him. Sang nuo saw that she was insistent, so he agreed. She wanted to stay and accompany him, and he was also very happy. Other than being tortured by hugging a soft and fragrant woman at night, he did not have any other problems. However, when the two of them slept together at night, it was indeed no ordinary torture. It was even more torturous than before. An Xiaoyang was wearing a thin white shirt, a plaid skirt, and a coat. After taking off the coat, the clothes inside looked very thin, not to mention the short skirt. When sang nuo was sleeping, he would habitually touch her body all over at first, so when he realized that she was wearing a short skirt, he could not help but feel restless. however, he knew that he could only touch her like this, no matter how fantasizing he was. Because his little yang wouldn¡¯t give up. She would be angry if he went any deeper. However, this time. When he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stopped, he was about to turn around and put some distance between themAn Xiaoyang¡¯s hand suddenly stopped his. in the dark night, she called out softly. She was originally gentle, but now she was like a demoness in the dark night, letting out a slightly hoarse and somewhat bewitching voice. She pressed down on sang nuo¡¯s hand. She called his name softly. It was like an invisible invitation. In an instant, sang nuo¡¯s slender body tensed up and froze. ¡°Little Pixiu, little yang Pixiu?¡± she, she¡¯s ¡­ An Xiaoyang turned her soft body and stammered, Chapter 2355 - Chapter 2355: Goodbye, my lover (3) Chapter 2355: Goodbye, my lover (3) Translator: 549690339 She placed one hand on his chest and the other gently caressed his face. Even though she couldn¡¯t see his eyes, she seemed to want to engrave his current appearance and every outline in her mind, as if it was carved into her bones. finally, her gaze fell on his lips. Those lips were a light pink color, and they were indescribably charming and sexy. An Xiaoyang knew where his lips had kissed. he kissed her from head to toe. as she thought about it, an xiaoyang¡¯s eyes darkened. then, she slowly moved closer and took the initiative to kiss his lips. This kiss was a light sucking. it seemed to have ignited the boiling blood in sang nuo¡¯s bones, and he hurriedly tried to restrain her from counterattacking. however, an xiaoyang had been separated. She pressed her hands against sang nuo¡¯s chest and whispered in his ear. Her soft voice was extremely hoarse. Huahua, don¡¯t move. Just lie down properly and let me do it. As soon as he said this. Sang nuo immediately laid down on the bed. For a moment, he could not believe what he had just heard. He was extremely excited. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything. His heart was filled with anticipation and excitement. Even before anything had happened, there was already a strong reaction from a certain part of him. Perhaps it was because of the light in the night, an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes looked very dark. Once again, she gently touched his chest, half-lying on his body, and kissed his lips. This time, the kiss was different from before. Perhaps it was because sang nuo was too excited, but the moment they touched, he responded fanatically. Compared to the gentleness from before, this kiss was rather passionate. It was like a raging fire on the grassland, setting the Prairie on fire rapidly. The temperature of the two people became boiling hot. Gradually, his hand went from her slender waist to the hem of her shirt. It followed her smooth skin and continued to spread upwards. After an unknown period of time, she was half-leaning on him. Her shirt was loosely covering her slender and thin shoulders, and her seductive parts were already faintly visible. Her undergarments had long been removed. he threw it at the end of the bed. Although sang nuo could not see, with this g the other senses of his entire body were even more focused. He was extremely sensitive, and every breath he took was filled with hot air, burning the air. Therefore, he, who had just started his game, was about to go crazy. he was begging her desperately. An Xiaoyang above, raw and tender. She was shy and nervous. When sang nuo begged her again, she kissed him on the lips again. At the same time, she fulfilled his wish. Sang nuo had gone crazy. He kissed her deeply and twisted her lips and tongue, as if he wanted to swallow her up and take her into his stomach, completely occupying her. Her sweetness drove him crazy. Just like her soft and delicate body. For a moment, he wished he wasn¡¯t injured. He turned over and pressed her under him as he charged into the enemy lines. However, it was so rare for her to take the initiative. He couldn¡¯t bear to let go of this opportunity to waste it. At night, the room was burning brightly. Outside, the Cold Moon hung high in the sky, and the clouds were moving slowly. Like a woman¡¯s slender arm, it covered the dark blue sky and the shy moon. After everything was over, an Xiaoyang was so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to move a finger. Her waist was so tired that it felt like it was going to break. She slowly slid down from his body and snuggled tightly against his chest ¡­ Chapter 2356 - Chapter 2356: goodbye, my lover (4) Chapter 2356: goodbye, my lover (4) Translator: 549690339 sang nuo kissed her forehead and whispered sweet nothings into her ear. He also said, ¡± little yang, after you study abroad, remember to contact me every day and share with me everything and anyone you come into contact with every day. An Xiaoyang snuggled in his arms and asked him in a soft voice, ¡± do you want it every day? why? ¡± Sang nuo was silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡± because you didn¡¯t tell me about your matters over there. The longer you were there, the more I wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in your life over there, ran ran. I wouldn¡¯t know who your friends are, when you have your activities, exams, and gatherings. If you told me, at least I would still feel that we¡¯re still very close and that you¡¯re not too far away from me. An Xiaoyang¡¯s soft heart ached when she heard what he said. He couldn¡¯t control it. even breathing seemed to have become difficult. After a long while, she slowly said,¡±Hello, Wanwan.¡± Sang nuo hugged her. At this moment, he seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡± little yang, to prevent you from being pursued overseas, can you tell them that you have a fianc¨¦? ¡± ¡± fianc¨¦?? ¡± ¡°Yes, my fianc¨¦.¡± As he spoke, sang nuo got up slightly. He remembered that when his sister came in the morning, she had brought a bouquet of fresh flowers. There were dried flowers and lilies. He fumbled around for a long time and tried to pull out a dried flower-baby¡¯s breath. he twisted the flower stem into two and bent it, quickly weaving a small ring. an xiaoyang looked at his actions and then at the ring. her eyes were fixed on it. Sang nuo slowly found her hand and pulled it over. With one hand holding the knitted ring, he held his breath slightly and said seriously and nervously, ¡± little yang, I know that the current situation is too simple, but friendship is more important. I want to marry you after graduation. I want to give you a beautiful future. Can you trust me and wait for me, Yingluo? ¡± When he was successful, he would marry her. ¡°Little yang, be my fianc¨¦e Yingluo, okay Yingluo?¡± Be my fianc¨¦e, okay? As long as he was wearing that knitted ring, it would be considered an acknowledgment. even though it was just a simple ring, it had a different meaning. it was really different. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked at the ring. To be honest, sang nuo¡¯s sudden move had made it really hard for her to deal with. Was this real or just a joke? Actually, she would rather believe that this was just a child¡¯s play. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, little yang? are you not willing?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± asked sang nuo, who noticed that she did not have any reaction. An Xiaoyang¡¯s throat moved slightly. I do, Yingluo. I do. he could not let sang nuo become suspicious. at least not now. But was she really not willing? Only the heavens knew that she hoped more than anyone for that day to come. but unfortunately ¡­ Hearing this, sang nuo was finally satisfied. he slowly put the ring on an xiaoyang¡¯s finger and held it tightly. at last, he clenched his fingers and said domineeringly, ¡± an xiaoyang, you are already my wife. no matter where you go in the future, you must remember that you have a man. you must reveal my identity as soon as possible, understand? ¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s lips curled up. At this moment, her eyes were red as she smiled gently. Hello. She would never have another man in her life. the night was getting late. Until the two of them wrapped themselves tightly in the blanket, hugged each other tightly, and fell asleep quietly. Brother Feng Jiu: ¡± Happy Lantern Festival to all my babies! [ a New Year of getting rich! ] Chapter 2357 - Chapter 2357: Goodbye, My Love (5) Chapter 2357: Goodbye, My Love (5) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t want to sleep. She didn¡¯t want to. She wanted to see sang nuo more and feel the warmth of his body. However, she was too tired and sleepy. Lying on his chest, she could not help but fall asleep in a short while. Her upper body was bare, and she was held tightly in sang nuo¡¯s arms. Her heart was filled with endless happiness and sweetness. At that moment, sang nuo swore that he would definitely give this girl happiness in his life. He would forever be a sixteen-year-old girl. The next day. At around four in the morning, an Xiaoyang slowly opened her eyes. because she had something on her mind, she didn¡¯t sleep well even though she was tired. the day had finally come. An Xiaoyang turned her head and looked dazedly at sang nuo, who was very close to her. this will be the last time i¡¯ve been so close to him. Perhaps. She didn¡¯t know when she would meet him again after she left, and by that time, things might have already changed. He already had his own family and life. She just looked at him like that. She watched him sleep quietly like a child. She wanted to reach out and touch him. But just as her hand was about to touch him, she stopped. Her fingertips curled up slightly, afraid that she would wake him up. It¡¯s dawn, Yingluo. She no longer dared to do so. In the end, she looked at him longingly and murmured softly, ¡± Oh, darling, anno, darling, I love you, darling. She really couldn¡¯t bear to. He really couldn¡¯t bear to. However, Yingluo She didn¡¯t have time, and she had no other choice, Yingluo. it was the last day. She had said before that she loved Santos and that he was the only and most important person to her right now. Therefore, she was willing to give up everything and only wanted him to be safe and happy. An Xiaoyang left. After she left, she did not return to the dormitory first. Instead, she returned to the home that they used to live in-even if it was now in ruins. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes reddened as she read on. Who said the house wasn¡¯t important? no matter where she was in the house, she could still remember every little thing that happened between them. After the apartment exploded, some people had started to rebuild it. They dug a new foundation and she slowly walked over. Now, there were only one or two people there. She avoided them and searched for something in the ruins of the wall. Finally, she saw something with a white frame. She quickly walked over and bent down to dig the bricks on the wall. he was digging so urgently. Then, a broken glass frame came into view. The photo frame was broken, but the photo inside was still intact. An Xiaoyang picked it up slowly and looked at the photo. Her tears were about to fall. 16 years old. When she was 16, she and sang nuo had taken a photo together in their school uniforms. he put his arms around his shoulders and smiled handsomely at the camera. An Xiaoyang held the photo tightly in her hand, but her eyes became more and more blurred. Sanuo Sanuo She picked up the photo and walked towards the street opposite the apartment. She just walked along the road. No matter how much pain she was in, no matter how much she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him, it was as if she had been released at this moment. As she walked, she suddenly slowed down her pace. When she stood still, she lowered her head slightly, bent down, and squatted down to sob and cry. From the suppressed cries at the beginning, it became louder and louder in the end. When it really came to this moment, there was no way not to collapse. There would always be an insurmountable gap between imagination and reality. Chapter 2358 - Chapter 2358: Goodbye, my lover (6) Chapter 2358: Goodbye, my lover (6) Translator: 549690339 On the busy roads, there were cars and people walking. When the people passing by saw the girl crying on the side of the road, their eyes were filled with worry, wondering what had happened to her. an xiaoyang followed the procedure and went back to school to apply for studying abroad. she also came to the dormitory and took all her things. Many people knew that she was going to study abroad. however, he didn¡¯t know when exactly. He did not know where she was going to study. an xiaoyang did not tell anyone. An Xiaoyang had suddenly lost contact with everyone since that day. Sang nuo had to undergo surgery that night, but he had not seen an Xiaoyang for the entire morning. Other than the few voice messages he had sent in the morning, she was nowhere to be found when he wanted her to come over in the afternoon. Sang nuo thought that she was still busy with the matter of going abroad, so he did not disturb her too much. In the afternoon, sang Xia had done a checkup. The conditions for donating her cornea were allowed. She was mentally prepared. When she was about to donate- Suddenly, she received a call from sang nuo¡¯s attending doctor. Sang Xia picked up the call. Hello, Dr. Chen. I¡¯ve already prepared myself mentally-¡± ¡°No, no need!¡± On the other end of the phone, doctor Chen immediately interrupted her. ¡°What!¡± sang xia¡¯s mind went blank.¡¯what do you mean no need? Doctor Chen said, ¡± it¡¯s like this, miss sang. Today, our hospital obtained a pair of cornea that was just donated. Your brother can continue with the operation tonight. Once the operation is successful, he will regain his vision soon. Sang Xia was completely dumbfounded when she heard that. ¡°This, this, is what you said true? Someone just happened to donate his cornea today? Is it true?¡± Sang Xia was in disbelief. How could there be such a coincidence? Just as he was about to donate in the afternoon, someone else actually donated. miss sang, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m here to inform you of this news. Hearing doctor Chen¡¯s words, he told the truth. Sang Xia did not feel relieved or relaxed. On the contrary, she had more doubts in her heart. Who was it? who donated it? How could there be such a coincidence? As sang Xia thought about this, she asked directly. However, doctor Chen paused for a moment and said, ¡± it¡¯s like this, miss sang. Our hospital has a rule that we are not allowed to disclose the donor¡¯s privacy. At the same time, the donor does not want anyone to know about it. Hearing this, sang Xia almost panicked. then tell me, is the donor a man or a woman? is it someone sick or injured, or is it someone who looks as healthy as you? ¡± If it was the latter, it would definitely be someone he was familiar with. Otherwise, who would be so kind as to make a donation on the last day? No. There were other doubts in sang Xia¡¯s mind. Other than her own father, she had never told anyone else that sang nuo¡¯s cornea needed to be replaced. However, without her signature, her father could not possibly donate it. Therefore, in a short period of time, sang Xia¡¯s mind was in a mess, as if she had forgotten something very important. However, what doctor Chen said after that made her feel a mix of emotions. Dr. Chen said, ¡± miss sang, you don¡¯t have to think too much. The other party is a patient with terminal cancer, so when he found out that someone needed cornea ¡­ Chapter 2359 - Chapter 2359: goodbye, my lover (7) Chapter 2359: goodbye, my lover (7) Translator: 549690339 [ the other party has made a donation. ] It had to be said. Sang Xia did not know what to feel when she heard that. Should he be glad? However, she felt that it was too much of a coincidence. If she didn¡¯t see the person with her own eyes, she would find it hard to believe that a stranger had really donated his cornea to her brother. And he didn¡¯t even leave his name. She asked doctor Chen a few times if she could tell her about the other party, but doctor Chen refused. Sang Xia had no choice but to hang up the phone. However, she still did not give up. Just because others didn¡¯t tell her, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have a way. What was her old profession? it was a hacker! As long as he made a donation, the information would definitely be saved in the computer. Sang nuo was going to have his surgery that night, and he really wanted an Xiaoyang to accompany him. Inexplicably, with her around, he would feel more at ease. However, no one picked up the entire afternoon. Was he so busy studying abroad that he couldn¡¯t even pick up a phone call? In his heart, sang nuo was slightly worried. Sang Xia only came over to accompany him when it was time for the surgery at night. She did not check the identity of the donor because she still felt that the donor was a stranger. It was because she had done a good job of keeping it a secret. She did not tell anyone else. However, when she arrived, she told sang nuo that the operation was about to begin. After the operation, she would be able to see him again after a few days of rest. However, there was not much joy on sang nuo¡¯s face. Instead, he asked her, ¡± sis, where¡¯s Xiao Yang? where did he go? ¡± She called me this morning and said that she¡¯s busy studying abroad, but I haven¡¯t been able to get in touch with her. ¡± Hearing that, sang Xia raised her brows slightly. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be busy with studying abroad. It¡¯s just a small operation for you later. He¡¯s a young man. What are you afraid of? ¡± You just want your girlfriend to accompany you.¡± Actually, sang Xia did not suspect an Xiaoyang. Because she was afraid that an Xiaoyang would have some psychological burden, she had especially concealed it. Regarding sang nuo¡¯s matter, she would definitely not let these children participate, sacrifice, or pay anything for it. Their lives had only just begun. hearing sang xia¡¯s words, even though sang nuo understood this logic, he still acted coy and wanted an xiaoyang to be by his side for the surgery. he slowly lowered his head, his expression somewhat dejected. alright, the surgery is about to begin. You can look at her however you want. sang xia couldn¡¯t stand his dejected look and couldn¡¯t help but knock sang nuo¡¯s head. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± He couldn¡¯t see, but his eyes were looking out of the window. He didn¡¯t know why, but his heart felt an inexplicable emptiness. It was so empty that it was as if someone had left his side and would never come back. It was as if he had disappeared forever. No. It wouldn¡¯t. His sister was right, he was too worried about personal gains and losses. It was seven in the evening. since an xiaoyang did not appear no matter how long he waited, he was about to be pushed into the operating room by the doctors and nurses. At the moment of the operation, sang nuo was injected with an anesthetic. He could not feel any pain, and his mind was filled with an Xiaoyang¡¯s appearance. She was gentle, happy, her small face as bright as the sun, or angry, or sad. Little yang, little yang, I¡¯m almost done, I¡¯ll see you again soon Yingluo [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 2360 - Chapter 2360: Goodbye, my lover (8) Chapter 2360: Goodbye, my lover (8) Translator: 549690339 You have to wait for me. At this moment, sang nuo was still feeling nervous. After an unknown period of time, he finally finished the surgery. An eye surgery would not take too long. Two hours later, the operation was very successful, and Santos was transferred from the operating room to the intensive care unit. He needed to cultivate well. It was almost midnight when he finally woke up in the ward. His sister was the only one in the ward. He subconsciously called out for little yang, but the only response he got was his sister¡¯s voice. sang nuo, rest well. Little yang called me not long ago and said that she¡¯s very busy right now and can¡¯t make it. She asked you to rest well and asked me to pass on a message to you. This was indeed true. Just as sang nuo was undergoing his surgery. When sang nuo heard this, his heart instantly felt extremely stifled. Although he felt that he was being petty over this, he still felt inexplicably uncomfortable. He felt that an Xiaoyang did not care about him enough. In a fit of pique, he decided to ignore her. He didn¡¯t even ask for voice messages or call her. He wanted to see when an Xiaoyang would come. however- With this bet, two days passed in the blink of an eye. Sang nuo forcefully suppressed his anger. In the end, he had no choice but to give in and call her. However, the phone was turned off. With this, he was instantly so angry that he threw his phone away. When sang Xia came again and saw him like this, she then faintly noticed that something seemed to be wrong. The only person who could make his brother so emotional was an Xiaoyang. However, an Xiaoyang had not appeared for two to three days. Not a single shadow. Sang Xia had thought that she was busy with her studies, so she did not think too much about it. However, he had not appeared for two to three days in a row, and he had not contacted sang nuo either. This made her suspicious. He felt strange. She went in and quietly picked up sang nuo¡¯s phone. Then, she walked out and called an Xiaoyang. However, the phone was indeed switched off. She was even more suspicious. However, she seemed to have thought of something and her expression suddenly changed. Could it be that an Xiaoyang was afraid? Was she going to disappear from now on? She said that she was going to study abroad, but she would not let anyone know about her study abroad, including the time, place, and everything else. When sang Xia thought of this, she could not help but frown. What did she tell sang nuo before? did she not mention that she was going overseas to study? However, sang Xia did not dare to ask sang nuo right now. Sang nuo was still in his recovery period, and she could not agitate him. However, on the day that the gauze was about to be removed, she saw sang nuo touching the gauze in front of her eyes in a bad mood, as if she wanted to pull it off. Her temper was gradually becoming impatient and irritable. Sang Xia finally could not hold it in and asked sang nuo, ¡± sang nuo, do you really not know, or are you pretending not to know? ¡± what¡¯s the rustling!? his expression froze. ¡± an xiaoyang told me that she¡¯s going to study abroad. she¡¯ll block all information from us. for the sake of your safety and development, she won¡¯t be contacting you for a while. ¡± Once he said this, sang nuo was indeed stunned. After he thought of something, his expression instantly turned ugly. His lips were tightly pursed and his fists were tightly clenched. Is this the case? Really? Then what was the deal that he had made with her before? [12 There¡¯s more to it. Chapter 2361 - Chapter 2361: Goodbye, my lover (9) Chapter 2361: Goodbye, my lover (9) Translator: 549690339 He wanted to know everything! including the people she was in contact with. She had promised him, but what was going on now? Was he playing with him? For a moment, sang nuo was so angry that his hands were trembling. After a long time, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± Okay, okay. I think she thinks I¡¯m a good-for-nothing and can¡¯t find her because I¡¯m blind, right? ¡± I¡¯d like to see where she¡¯s going to hide after my eyes recover!¡± ¡°Sanno!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s voice turned colder. how could you say that?! Don¡¯t you know how stupid you were before? It¡¯s not safe to be by your side, yet you still want her to be by your side! This time, you escaped death, but what about next time? If you keep in contact with her and expose her whereabouts, what should we do? You have your own people protecting you, but does she? She doesn¡¯t have any skills. You¡¯ll only harm her if you do that!¡± She took a deep breath and lowered her voice. think about it. Don¡¯t be tied down by your feelings at such a critical moment. Let an Xiaoyang go for the time being. She will be safe in this world, in a place you don¡¯t know. In this world, there are places you don¡¯t know. She was living well. is that so, zhenzhen? She was doing this to help him, wasn¡¯t she? he still didn¡¯t dare to think that way. although sang nuo knew that what his sister said made sense, was it because he was not well prepared? Why did it feel so uncomfortable and painful? even breathing was becoming difficult. Did he leave so suddenly? There was no sign at all. After sang Xia left, sang nuo sat on the bed alone, his hands unconsciously gripping the blanket tightly. a few days had passed, but her breath still seemed to be on it. Did Hanhan really not have any warning at all? she stayed by his side for the past few days and helped him in everything she did. She even laid with him at night. He had thought that this was nothing. However, compared to now, he realized that the difference was like heaven and earth. So, that was a sign that she was going to leave ¡­ Including that last night when they were so attached to each other ¡­ sang nuo was really going crazy. He couldn¡¯t bear her sudden disappearance at that moment. His eyes, which had yet to be removed from the gauze, were already soaked with tears. His fingers trembled slightly, as if he was trying to hold back some of his emotions. However, in the end, he still bent down slightly, and his throat seemed to let out a painful sound like a beast that had lost its mate. in fact, before an xiaoyang mentioned studying abroad, he already knew that she would leave him one day. However, at that time, he kept thinking about what to do. She was just a weak girl. What should she do if she went abroad alone? who would take care of her? What should he do when he was bullied and wronged? what should he do when he met a bad person? he simply had too many concerns about her. She couldn¡¯t live without him. However, it was only now that sang nuo realized that he was the one who really needed someone else. An Xiaoyang was no longer by his side. what should he do? what should he do, yingluo? he couldn¡¯t live without her. He couldn¡¯t accept that he couldn¡¯t get any information about her. When would they meet again? Brother Feng Jiu: ¡°I¡¯m planning to stay overnight. Good night. Please give me a ticket! The Big Shot is coming ~ Chapter 2362 - Chapter 2362: Goodbye, my lover (10) Chapter 2362: Goodbye, my lover (10) Translator: 549690339 Two days later. Sanno removed the gauze. The operation was very successful. Other than the slight redness around her eyes, there was nothing wrong with her. He slowly opened his eyes and saw the image in front of him go from blurry to clear. Gradually, the doctor, his sister, and the other medical staff appeared in front of him one by one. In a quiet Ward, he scanned almost everyone. Under the long-lost colors and sunlight, he didn¡¯t see Yingluo. Even if he knew that she was not there. But when he saw it with his own eyes, his heart still couldn¡¯t help but ache. She¡¯s not here, Huahua. She had broken her promise. She had promised him that she would be the first person he would see when he regained his sight. But she was not here at all. without her, even if his eyes were recovered, he was not in the mood. It was as if his eyes had recovered, and he was not as good as before. At least ¡­ At that time, she was still by his side. He was even accompanying her. Sang nuo looked at the relieved expressions on their faces and thanked them. He then got up and slowly walked to the window. The hospital¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows were very large, and he could see far, far away. He stood there with his slender body and clenched his fists tightly. He could not do it. Yes, it was. He couldn¡¯t make an Xiaoyang disappear just like that. He could accept her leaving the country, but he couldn¡¯t accept her leaving without a word. He couldn¡¯t accept her disappearing from his life. There was no news. Only by knowing where she was and what she was doing would he be at ease every day. Therefore, he had to find her no matter what. He could choose not to disturb her, but he had to know that she was healthy and safe. After the doctors left, only he and sang Xia were left in the ward. Sang Xia slowly walked to his side and stood shoulder to shoulder with him. She knew about sang nuo¡¯s silence and all of his thoughts. She looked into the distance, her eyes narrowing slightly as she slowly said, ¡± sang nuo, little Yang¡¯s departure is indeed related to me. I don¡¯t want to say that this is for your own good, because what I¡¯m doing is even more for little yang. She doesn¡¯t have any blood relatives in this world now, so we can¡¯t play with her life. As she said this, she took a deep breath and looked at sang nuo. so, I know more about little yang than you do. You don¡¯t have to care about it anymore. The moment she said that, sang nuo¡¯s expression changed. He turned around to look at sang Xia. sis, what did you say?! You mean you know where little yang is?¡± Sang Xia pursed her lips and did not say anything. It was a silent agreement. But in fact, she didn¡¯t know an Xiaoyang¡¯s location. An Xiaoyang had made it clear that she didn¡¯t want them to know about her. However, if they really didn¡¯t know, what would they do if an Xiaoyang was in danger? Therefore, she planned to find an Xiaoyang¡¯s location and hide the surveillance. It was more rational for her to monitor it herself than for sang nuo to monitor it personally. when sang nuo heard what his sister said, even if he was extremely unwilling, he still accepted it. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but he held it in. In the end, he said, ¡± it¡¯s up to you then. I only have one request. I want her to be safe! Sang Xia looked at his back as he turned to leave. Her expression was slightly frozen, and her expression became complicated. Of course, his hope was also his own hope. It seemed that he would have to find an Xiaoyang as soon as possible and investigate the background of the donor. [ brother nine: I¡¯m sorry, my babies. I took an author friend from Guangzhou to the snowy forest yesterday. I didn¡¯t put on my seat belt and fell, injuring my arm. I¡¯m very sorry that I haven¡¯t updated much. I¡¯ll try my best to write more today! ] Chapter 2363 - Chapter 2363: The owner of the cornea (1) Chapter 2363: The owner of the cornea (1) Translator: 549690339 Sang nuo was preparing to be discharged after his eyes recovered. He was not willing to stay in the hospital for even a minute longer. he just wanted to go back quickly. even if he had to hold back from looking for an xiaoyang, he still had to deal with important matters. An Xiaoyang had already left. There were some things that he had to take a gamble without her around. In this world, only the strong could be invincible. Without sufficient ability, one would only face more difficulties and challenges! He wanted to find an Xiaoyang when he was at his peak! After sang nuo changed his clothes and left the hospital, a young nurse suddenly called out to him in the corridor. ¡°Hey, wait! Sir, you left something behind.¡± Sang nuo¡¯s brows furrowed, and his expression was indifferent. He turned around and looked. what is it? ¡± When the nurse saw his cold expression, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She quickly handed him something in his hand-it was a letter. The moment sang nuo saw it, his eyes narrowed, and he immediately took it. He looked at the brown envelope, and for some reason, his fingertips trembled slightly. He stared at the envelope without blinking and asked her, ¡± where did you find this?! Why didn¡¯t he see it? The nurse quickly said, ¡± I found it under your pillow. I was cleaning the room just now and lifted the pillow, and I saw ¡­ At this point, it seemed that there was no need to say anything more. As sang nuo looked at the envelope, his eyes suddenly turned slightly red. She pursed her lips and her fingers trembled slightly as she held the envelope. He really couldn¡¯t control himself. Because sang nuo had clearly seen the name on the envelope-an Xiaoyang. Three words. An Xiaoyang. It was her. It was under his pillow, and he didn¡¯t even notice it! Sang nuo thought that if he had discovered this letter when she had just left, he would have thrown it away without even looking at it. But now, after not hearing from her for so long, this letter seemed to contain too many things. This was the only thing she had left behind, Yingluo. Arnold clenched his fists tightly. actually, Sir, you left the hospital too quickly. You should pay more attention to your eyes when you go back. It¡¯s rare for someone to donate their cornea to you. If you don¡¯t take good care of it, it¡¯ll be a waste of the donor¡¯s kindness. The nurse then turned around and left. meanwhile, sang nuo was still frozen on the spot with the letter in his hand. however, a few seconds later, some sort of information suddenly flashed through his mind. he suddenly raised his head and looked at the young nurse¡¯s figure. he suddenly shouted, ¡± wait! ¡± the nurse stopped in her tracks and looked over in confusion. ¡± is there anything else, sir? ¡± santos was already walking over quickly with the letter in his hand. ¡± what did you just say?! Finally, someone is willing to donate their cornea to me? I can see because someone donated their cornea to me? The young nurse¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She nodded in a daze. yes, someone donated their cornea to you. Otherwise, how could you see when your eyes are so seriously injured? ¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡± and if someone doesn¡¯t donate it to you on the last day, it¡¯ll be useless even if you donate your cornea in the future. The virus will invade your brain and cause a high fever, which may even be life-threatening. When sang nuo heard these words, he was completely stunned. were all these words directed at him? Why? why did the director and his sister ¡­ Chapter 2364 - Chapter 2364: The owner of the cornea (2) Chapter 2364: The owner of the cornea (2) Translator: 549690339 She didn¡¯t even tell him this! His condition was so serious before. And the most important thing was, did little yang know about these things? If he had obtained someone else¡¯s cornea, then who had obtained his? For a moment, all this information that he unknown poured into his mind, and it really stimulated him. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. He didn¡¯t listen to anything the nurse said to him. In the end, he suddenly asked nervously, his face pale, ¡± who donated his cornea?! Who is it?¡± the nurse seemed to be frightened by him. she quickly stepped back and shook her head. ¡± no, i don¡¯t know. this is the hospital¡¯s privacy. no one can know about it except the director. ¡± After saying that, the nurse quickly ran away in fear. Meanwhile, sang nuo¡¯s mind was buzzing with chaos. What did he mean by someone donated their cornea to him on the last day? And an Xiaoyang just had to leave from that day on. Sang nuo¡¯s head was completely blown apart. He could not control his thoughts at all. he took out his phone and made a call. After a while, the call went through. He asked anxiously, ¡± sis, why didn¡¯t you tell me that my eyes need someone else¡¯s cornea to be donated to recover?! yes, why didn¡¯t she tell him about such a big thing? when sang xia heard this, she suddenly became silent for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect that Santos would still find out. ¡°Sang nuo, the surgery has already ended smoothly. What¡¯s the point of asking this? I just don¡¯t want you guys to worry too much.¡± The moment he said that, sang nuo¡¯s body froze. ¡°We? Who else is there?¡± He asked. you and yang! of course! ¡± sang Xia replied! this is no small operation. If! tell you! Won¡¯t You Be worried every day! ¡± this isn¡¯t good for your recovery, and i¡¯ll be very worried.¡± Hearing this, sang nuo¡¯s heart thumped for some reason. after a long while, he slowly said, ¡± sis, are you sure that xiao yang doesn¡¯t know about wanwan? ¡± Are you sure? As soon as he said that, sang Xia was stunned. She was really stunned. After a long while, she took a deep breath and said, ¡± how can I guarantee anything? But I¡¯m sure that your doctor and I never mentioned it to yang. Also, only the two of us know about your eyes.¡± At this point, it was already very clear. Only the two of them knew about this. Moreover, they did not mention it to an Xiaoyang. To a certain extent, this meant that an Xiaoyang did not know about this matter, just like him. At this point, sang nuo really could not say anything else. If an Xiaoyang didn¡¯t know, it would be good. He was afraid that an Xiaoyang would find out. Otherwise, he would go crazy if she did something he didn¡¯t dare to think about. In the end, he blurted out a few words. I hope so. After he hung up, he left the hospital. His sister had arranged a new place for him to stay, and he had double the number of people by his side, all protecting him in the dark. In fact, sang nuo was very clear that he had done this because he was too weak. It was also because he was too weak that little yang was implicated and killed. Santos clutched the letter tightly and got into a car that was parked in front of the hospital. It was not until the car drove away that he slowly opened his hands. Looking at the envelope, his hands trembled slightly as he slowly opened it. [ thank you for your concern, my babies. There¡¯s more. ] Chapter 2365 - Chapter 2365: The owner of the cornea (3) Chapter 2365: The owner of the cornea (3) Translator: 549690339 Immediately, a line of elegant words came into view. The moment sang nuo read the first line, his eyes instantly turned red, and he clenched his fists tightly. sang nuo ¡± I¡¯m little yang. When you read this letter, I knew that your eyes had recovered. I would be very happy. At the same time, I also want to tell you that I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯m going to study abroad. Don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t come looking for me. For the sake of our safety, let me try to be true to myself, and truly learn to be independent and grow. I¡¯ll miss you very much. Please forgive me for breaking our promise. I can¡¯t tell you what I¡¯ve been doing every day or who I¡¯ve been in contact with. I believe that one day, you¡¯ll understand, but not now. At this time, I hope you can let go and do what you want to do, but remember, you must put safety first. Your life is not only yours, but also mine, so you must help me take care of yourself. sang nuo read the entire article very carefully. he did not miss a single line or word. The last sentence of the letter almost made the young man, sunny, cry. [ anno, I¡¯ve never had the chance to say so many things like this to you. I love you, I love you very much, I really, really, really love you very much ] A lifetime was a long time, but she would never fall in love with another man in this life. Sang nuo, I wish you a peaceful and happy life. The letter ended. From the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t mention anything about their last meeting. It was as if the parting he felt from her letter was not temporary, but permanent. was this an illusion? no, sang nuo didn¡¯t want to think that way, nor did he dare to think that way. she had already said that she loved him so much. how could she bear to never see him again? She must be waiting for him. Santos put the letter back into the envelope and carefully placed it in the inner pocket of his coat, sticking it close to his chest. It was as if this was the only way he could feel at ease. After sang Xia was done with her work, she began to investigate the matter of sang nuo¡¯s cornea donation. Who donated it? He had to admit that the phone call sang nuo gave him today had reminded him of something to a certain extent. She was also worried that something unexpected would happen. If it was really a kind-hearted cancer patient who donated it, he would feel a lot more at ease. However, if it wasn¡¯t ¡­ Sang Xia stopped thinking about it. She felt that there could not be any accidents. She logged on to the computer and began to hack into the computers in the hospital. There would definitely be records of the donations in the archives. Her fingers flew across the keyboard and she quickly hacked into the hospital¡¯s computer system. Sang Xia searched for the donation date on the day of sang nuo¡¯s surgery. The contents of the records were clear at a glance. All the relevant donation information on that day was on it. There was a lot of content, but sang Xia did not search through them one by one. Instead, she searched for an Xiaoyang¡¯s name. Only this name could confirm everything. When he pressed enter, the computer screen was blank and her name was not on it. Seeing this, sang Xia suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily! However, after some thought, she decided to change her method of searching to be a little safer. He looked at the names of the donors that day. However, when sang Xia saw the name, her eyes widened when she found it. Kuai an, please try your best to get a vote! There¡¯s going to be a big change tomorrow! Chapter 2366 - Chapter 2366: The owner of the cornea (4) Chapter 2366: The owner of the cornea (4) Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia looked at the name of the donor on the paper and her eyes widened. However, the name on it was not an Xiaoyang¡¯s. On the contrary, she did not know her at all, but she felt like she had seen her somewhere before. And it was during the time that sang nuo was hospitalized. There were so many patients here every day, and she often heard the names of some patients. Sang Xia squinted her eyes slightly and clicked on the name to investigate further. This person was called Chen Yunqing, a stomach cancer patient in his forties, caused by long-term smoking. Moreover, previously in the intensive care unit, when sang Xia came to see sang nuo, she had heard this name before, so she felt that it was somewhat familiar. Now that he thought about it, it was reasonable to say that there was no problem with him donating his cornea to sang nuo. But-! When she thought of this person, many scattered memories about him also emerged in her mind. Sang Xia¡¯s deepest impression of him was that he had a bad temper, drank and smoked, and often shouted at the nurses. Why would such a person donate his cornea to sang nuo? However, if it was really him, sang Xia could only thank him and nothing else. Sang Xia did as she said. After she found his home address and other information, she immediately set off to investigate the matter. Sang Xia would only believe that he had donated the money after she confirmed that he had lost his sight. Otherwise, if it was someone he knew who had secretly donated, he would definitely have done some related things on the computer. Otherwise, through computer technology, he would be able to find out who had donated in an instant. When sang Xia sent someone to his home to investigate, something unexpected happened. There were secret agents monitoring his house from outside. He hid in the car with a pair of high-powered binoculars to monitor the situation in his house. A few photos were taken and sent to sang Xia. Sang Xia¡¯s expression changed a little after she received the photo. The man in the photo was indeed the so-called donor, but he was doing all kinds of things at home. There were two photos of him leaving the neighborhood and playing with the puppy. He looked no different from a normal person. Then, a voice video was sent over. the moment she clicked on it, she saw a video of his activities that the secret agent had secretly recorded, as well as the words of the secret agent. ¡± according to our investigation, we have confirmed that he is not blind. there is nothing wrong with his eyes. ¡± sang xia¡¯s face turned pale. Of course, she saw it. There was nothing wrong with his eyes, but who stole his identity and donated his cornea? Did she really miss out on this secret if she had a bad impression of this person? However, things had come to this. To be able to deliberately hide it from them and not let them know who the donor was, the other party was likely to be someone familiar. This news was hard for sang Xia to accept after she found out the truth. She wanted to find out who had donated it, but when the truth developed out of control, she could not bear it. Sang Xia tried her best to control her emotions and responded to the agent, ¡± go on. Help me control him first. I¡¯ll be there soon. since he was not the one who donated it, things had become complicated. She had to go there personally. Sang Xia quickly rushed over. The ¡± donor¡¯s ¡± limbs were tied up and his mouth was gagged. Chapter 2367 - Chapter 2367: The owner of the cornea (5) Chapter 2367: The owner of the cornea (5) Translator: 549690339 He stuffed them into an SUV. Sang Xia got out of her car and got into the SUV. She immediately saw that the man was staring at her with his eyes wide open and making muffled sounds. Looking at his intact eyes, sang Xia¡¯s heart was even more complicated. The agent in the driver¡¯s seat looked at her in the rearview mirror. Sang Xia slowly took a deep breath, then reached out to pull the towel out of his mouth and threw it aside. ¡°Hey-! Who are you people? This is kidnapping, kidnapping! What do you want to do, let me go-¡® As soon as the towel was pulled out, the ¡°donor¡± immediately started shouting. Sang Xia looked at him expressionlessly. be quiet, or I¡¯ll cut your tongue off. As soon as he said this, the man¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He was unwilling, but in the end, he closed his mouth. Sang Xia stared at him for a few seconds, then pursed her lips. Finally, she took out a photo from her phone. It was a photo of a girl. It was none other than an Xiaoyang. The reason why sang Xia took out an Xiaoyang¡¯s photo was because she was the most suspicious. Just like what sang nuo had been worried about, she had disappeared on the day of sang nuo¡¯s eye surgery. It was neither a day earlier nor a day later. The man was stunned when he saw the photo. Then, he asked in a daze, ¡± w-what¡¯s this for? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb. Have you been in contact with this girl before?¡± Sang Xia asked impatiently. unexpectedly, the man immediately shook his head. ¡± i don¡¯t know him. i don¡¯t know him. ¡± Even though he said that, there was still some avoidance in his eyes. It was a typical symptom of lying. Sang Xia did not want to waste time with him. She took out a card and said, ¡± there are six figures here. It¡¯s not a lot. Tell me the truth. Have you been in contact with him? if you tell me the details, I¡¯ll double the amount. The ¡± donor ¡± widened his eyes. He stared at the card with a look of disbelief. Sang Xia suddenly became patient because she knew that he would definitely tell her that money could make the devil turn millstones. Moreover, this person¡¯s living conditions were not good. He had a bad temper, his family was separated, and he had no one to take care of him when he got cancer. He needed money. As expected, the man wavered. He looked at sang Xia. y-you¡¯re serious? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Sang Xia¡¯s expression was cold. that depends on whether you¡¯re telling the truth or not. If you¡¯re lying, then you¡¯ll lose more than you gain. ¡°The truth, the truth! I¡¯m definitely telling the truth!¡± The man hurriedly said. Hearing that, sang Xia pursed her lips tightly and her heart was in her mouth. I hope it won¡¯t. It definitely won¡¯t be what I think. it¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve indeed seen this girl before. I¡¯ve seen her a few times when I was in the hospital. She¡¯s probably taking care of her boyfriend. But then again, it¡¯s such a pity. what¡¯s a pity!? Sang Xia stared at him and asked anxiously. her boyfriend¡¯s eye was injured and he needed a cornea donation surgery. This girl came to me, hoping that I could help her, but I rejected her at the time, thinking that she wanted me to donate. Although I had cancer, I didn¡¯t want to die or become blind. But I didn¡¯t expect this girl to ask me to help her, to help her ¡­ as he said that, he suddenly stopped- Chapter 2368 - Chapter 2368: The owner of the cornea (6) Chapter 2368: The owner of the cornea (6) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Help what? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Sang Xia could not help but call out in a low voice. However, the man suddenly said with a conflicted expression, ¡± she ¡­ She didn¡¯t let me tell anyone. She begged me. This girl was about the same age as his own daughter. He had no choice but to help her when he saw her crying pitifully. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have meddled in other people¡¯s business. Seeing that he did not say anything, sang Xia could not help but ask, ¡± did she use your name to donate her corneas in some way? Did she donate her own cornea!¡± Sang Xia¡¯s voice grew louder as she said the last sentence. It was as if she had become agitated. The man was stunned. how did you know?! How did you know? how did you know yingluo? When sang Xia heard this, the blood in her body seemed to have frozen in that instant. W-what did he mean? Does this mean that I¡¯m right? Was it really an Xiaoyang who donated her cornea? When the truth was getting closer and closer, she had a vague idea. But even so, when it was put in front of her, the nerve in sang Xia¡¯s mind really cracked. She really did not dare to think about it. ¡°How could this be? how?!!!¡± Sang Xia wanted to say something, but when her lips moved, she could only feel the bitterness between her lips and teeth. She did not know when her throat had become so dry that she could not speak. no matter what that person said to her, she didn¡¯t continue to listen. her mind was buzzing. because things had developed to this point, no matter what she said, it would be useless. it would be useless! She slowly got out of the car. His face was pale. She really did not know how an Xiaoyang knew about sang nuo¡¯s eyes. Who had told her about it? She couldn¡¯t have known, could she? He had deliberately hidden it from them. He didn¡¯t want a little girl like her to have any other thoughts and do something stupid. However, she still did something stupid. After sang Xia got out of the car, she stood on the ground numbly. Her body seemed to have become exceptionally stiff. After a long time, she slowly walked to her car. He sat inside. She didn¡¯t start the car immediately. Instead, she sat there with her back against the chair and her wrist over her eyes. Everything around her was extremely quiet. It was as if this was the only way to make her feel as if time had stopped and stopped flowing, giving her enough time to recover from the impact of this terrible news on her. To be honest, she would rather that person was herself. He would rather it was him. An Xiaoyang was still a child, her life had just begun-! ¡°Damn it-!¡± sang xia could not help but punch the steering wheel and curse under her breath. His eyes were slightly red. She really couldn¡¯t accept this fact. now, she only hoped that she could find an xiaoyang as soon as possible. Otherwise, how could she, a girl who could not see, live? Just thinking about it made sang Xia¡¯s heart ache. Not to mention, if sang nuo found out about this, he would definitely go crazy! Sang Xia was clear that she could only try her best to find an Xiaoyang behind the scenes, cure her eyes, and send her abroad to study. Otherwise, she would never be able to answer to her life. Not only because of him, but also because of his younger brother. finding her was the only important thing now-! However, she had donated a cornea so secretly. Now that so much time had passed, could she still be found? [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 2369 - Chapter 2369: A new turning point in everyone’s life (1) Chapter 2369: A new turning point in everyone¡¯s life (1) Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia¡¯s suspicion was not without reason. If she had not been suspicious of this person, she would have really thought that the donor was a cancer patient and not her. He had almost missed the truth. Although the truth was hard for him to accept, he still had to face it after discovering it. So many days had passed. Who else would be with an Xiaoyang? Who else could it be? It was impossible for her to do all this by herself. She had lost her sight the moment she removed her cornea. so much time had passed, and he was really afraid that she would hide herself. However, it was inconvenient for a person who had lost his cornea to do anything. It would leave many traces. After thinking it through, sang Xia immediately informed two secret agents in private to send them detailed information about an Xiaoyang and asked them to quickly find the people an Xiaoyang often interacted with in school. After that, she went to check the video of people entering and leaving the hospital on the day of sang nuo¡¯s surgery. After donating her cornea, how did an Xiaoyang leave this place? After sang Xia returned, she immediately hacked into the hospital¡¯s surveillance system with her computer to investigate the video of an Xiaoyang¡¯s entry and exit that day. However, she could not find her even after looking at her many times. No matter if it was fast-forwarded or slow-motion, she was not seen. Why did this happen? could there be another exit in the hospital? This point was confirmed after sang Xia consulted the hospital. They said that there was an underground parking lot exit in the hospital. In this way, there were so many cars going in and out of the hospital every day, but they still couldn¡¯t tell which car an Xiaoyang was in. It was really difficult to judge. They could only screen them one by one to see who the owner was. However, excluding the entrance of the hospital, it really showed that an Xiaoyang was not alone. Someone was helping her. Sang Xia began to put down all the tasks at hand and focused on finding an Xiaoyang¡¯s whereabouts. however, an xiaoyang had lost her cornea, and it seemed like there would be many traces left behind. yet, sang xia had not been able to find an xiaoyang¡¯s whereabouts for a few days. There were some clues. They checked each car and found that the owner¡¯s son was in the same school as an Xiaoyang. The boy was called Jiang Yi. However, when sang Xia went to Jiang Yi in person, Jiang Yi said that he only knew that an Xiaoyang¡¯s eye was injured and went to the hospital to help pick her up. After that, he sent her to the school dormitory and did not know anything else. An Xiaoyang hated him and did not tell him anything. Sang Xia asked him what an Xiaoyang looked like at that time. He only said that his eyes were covered with gauze. When sang Xia heard that, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. In the end, it was Jiang Yi who began to ask about an Xiaoyang¡¯s condition. He asked her what was wrong with her eyes. Shouldn¡¯t they be fine after resting for two days? Sang Xia did not know how to respond. In the end, she could only nod in acknowledgment. She had no choice. She had no choice at all. If Jiang Yi found out that something was amiss, he would look for sang nuo, and if sang nuo found out, not only would the matter not be resolved, it would become even more complicated and difficult to handle. Just his emotions alone would be enough to destroy him. However, an Xiaoyang¡¯s lead was cut off here. She told her school and friends that she was going to study abroad, but no one knew where she really went. Sang Xia had also checked the exit Records, but there was nothing. She was still in city G, but ¡­ She had gone missing. [ brother nine: look at the title. If you want to see a short clip of the entire article, hurry up and say it. The whole article is being compiled, and there will be a big leap soon. Please vote for me, storm! ] Chapter 2370 - Chapter 2370: A new turning point in everyone’s life (2) Chapter 2370: A new turning point in everyone¡¯s life (2) Translator: 549690339 An Xiaoyang¡¯s trail was completely lost after half a month. This caused sang Xia to start suspecting something else. No matter how smart an Xiaoyang was, she was someone who had lost her eyes. Therefore, there would definitely be traces of an Xiaoyang. But there was none. This became very suspicious. If someone was not helping her, or ¡­ Someone had secretly taken her away, so they would definitely find her. However, Jiang Yi said that an Xiaoyang didn¡¯t know anyone else. So, who would help her? If it wasn¡¯t someone else helping her, it must be the latter. When sang Xia thought of the latter, it was the latter that caused her to feel panic and extreme worry. Someone had taken her away in secret. If that was the case, was he a good person or a bad person? after this thought came to sang xia¡¯s mind, she quickly took action. There were many of their men in Harbor City, both in the underworld and in the underworld, especially those at the bottom. They had contact with many people and received a lot of information. They had already given orders that if they encountered a blind girl in her twenties, they must be particularly careful, secretly protect her, and then immediately report it. However, after the order was passed down, there were indeed some girls who met the requirements. However, when the photos were sent to sang Xia, she could only be disappointed, again and again. At this stage. Sang Xia was really on the verge of breaking down. To be honest, she really did not see an Xiaoyang as an outsider anymore. She had long treated an Xiaoyang as her sister-in-law, as a part of their family. She also liked an Xiaoyang very much. However, now that things had come to this, an Xiaoyang had secretly donated her cornea to sang nuo and disappeared on her own. In the blink of an eye, nearly twenty days had passed, but she had not found a single trace of an Xiaoyang. This was a huge blow to her. It was like a huge rock pressing down on her heart, making her often have difficulty breathing. Not to mention Sanno. Sang nuo was still unaware of all of this. There were many times when she had called her, she had wanted to say something but stopped when an Xiaoyang was mentioned. Sang Xia knew that he was in a difficult position, but she was in an even more difficult position. She had to keep it a secret from him while continuing to look for an Xiaoyang¡¯s whereabouts. The later they found an Xiaoyang, the more critical her life would be. How could she not be anxious? At this point, she was most worried about an Xiaoyang¡¯s safety. She must be safe. ** a month after the surgery, sang xia returned to the base in rome from harbor city. The search for an Xiaoyang was not over yet. It would never end until an Xiaoyang was found. Less than a week after returning to Rome, the big boss of the firearms base returned. Rong Zhan had just returned from South America, and he was travel-worn. This trip really took two months. However, when he went there, other than a few core members of the base and his personal special agents, no one knew about it. So, when he returned, even fewer people knew about it. He did not even inform the base, but only sang Xia knew. He had made a breakthrough in South America. There were some important things that needed to be discussed with the core members of the base. Rong Zhan¡¯s flight was in the evening. Sang Xia went to pick up the two little ones. Unknowingly, the two little cubs seemed to have grown a little bigger than before. They had just returned from their studies at the base. When they came out with a small bag each and saw sang Xia, they immediately spread their legs and rushed over- Chapter 2371 - Chapter 2371: a new turning point in everyone’s lives (3) Chapter 2371: a new turning point in everyone¡¯s lives (3) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Mommy-! Mommy-!¡± The triplets were wearing a checkered skirt, a small shirt, high boots, and a light yellow and white woolen coat. They were carrying a small schoolbag and running over with sang Xia. She was extremely cute and beautiful. Her originally cute and lovely student head had turned into shoulder-length hair. The hair on the two sides of her forehead had been braided into two strands, and a pink bow was tied at the end of her hair. It was simply too eye-catching. She was also the precious daughter of the arms dealer. One could imagine the status of the triplets in the base. They might be young, but they had an overwhelming presence. They were sweet-tongued, smart, and beautiful. Everyone liked them and loved them. And the little tyrant flower was also very handsome. He was a very special existence in the base. As time passed, he gradually became more and more like his father. Rong Zhan, the big boss of firearms, had a bad temper in the base and was not a likable person. The little tyrant was flirtatious and looked like his father. In the base, he was always a character that people could tease and tease. After the two little ones pounced on her, sang Xia held their hands and smiled. She led them out of the door. there¡¯s not enough time now. Mommy won¡¯t take you home for dinner yet. We¡¯ll go to the airport today to pick up someone with mommy, and then we¡¯ll go to the restaurant for dinner. ¡°Eh? Mommy, who is it?¡± The little tyrant flower raised its small face and asked. Sang Xia gave a meaningful smile. you¡¯ll know when you get there. sang xia led them to the car and set off for the airport. In the car, the two little ones played in the back seat for a while and talked to sang Xia, but she did not respond. The little triplets suddenly leaned over, clung to her seat, and asked in a low voice, ¡± mommy, what¡¯s wrong? why are you not talking to us? did we make you unhappy? ¡± She suddenly moved closer to sang Xia. Sang Xia was dazed for a moment before she realized that she had been distracted and that they were talking to her just now. She quickly said, ¡± no, triplets. Mommy is thinking about something. You and brother should sit at the back obediently and don¡¯t move. We¡¯ll be there soon. The three babies nodded. alright then. After saying that, he leaned forward and gave her a Peck on the side of her face, then his small body went back. Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± Sang Xia¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings. She had been back for a week, but she couldn¡¯t sleep every night. She was worried about an Xiaoyang every day. In fact, to a certain extent, she could have continued without finding out that the donor was an Xiaoyang. However, she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t do it. The car arrived at the airport half an hour later. Sang Xia locked the car door. Behind her stood two little Rascals who were dressed in the same style. One was pretty and cute, while the other was handsome and flashy. Sang Xia was holding the little triplets ¡®hand while the little tyrant flower was holding her sister¡¯s hand. She was wearing a coffee-colored trench coat, wide-legged pants, and high heels. Her long hair was slightly curled and she was wearing sunglasses. They were beautiful and charming. Their appearance was really a beautiful and warm scenery wherever they went. ¡°Mommy, mommy, who are we here to pick up?¡± The two little ones asked again. Sang Xia had already led them to exit a, the place where they would pick up the people. She looked down at her watch and said, ¡± soon. You¡¯ll know soon. Fortunately, he had arrived in time. It had already been two months. He had really left home for a long time, so long that the two little brats were almost used to him not being at home. Chapter 2372 - Chapter 2372: A new turning point in everyone’s life (4) Chapter 2372: A new turning point in everyone¡¯s life (4) Translator: 549690339 Little treasure pouted his little mouth and couldn¡¯t help but lean into his brother¡¯s ear, whispering something. He seemed to be trying to guess who it was. People kept coming out of the exit, wave after wave. Sang Xia saw that time had passed, and most of the people had left. Just as the two of them were chattering away, a tall and slender black figure suddenly appeared. He was wearing a black trench coat that reached his knees. Inside was a dark-colored shirt. Suit pants, high-end handmade leather shoes. Her hair was slightly long and messy, and her delicate and devilish face was a little thin, which made her look even more fierce and cold. There were two people behind him, a man and a woman. Their expressions did not change and they seemed to be in a hurry. When some of the people who came to pick up others saw this, they subconsciously widened their eyes and avoided them, feeling inexplicably scared. Sang Xia immediately saw the familiar black figure and the strange woman behind him. Eh? Who was this? Why didn¡¯t rong Zhan mention it? Naga was a foreign woman who had followed Rong Zhan back. She was Rong Zhan¡¯s partner and the assistant he had assigned to her. She was sexy and knew her character. At the same time, she also admired Rong Zhan. However, Rong Zhan was not an easy man to deal with. He was not like those flirtatious men who were eyeing her covetously, and there was an unspeakable gap between him and her ruffian appearance. However, this also made her admire him even more. However, Naga did not know about Rong Zhan¡¯s family background. This time, after leaving the airport, Naga also saw a beautiful woman in sunglasses and two children in her hand. The child and the woman were very beautiful. however, she, who was proud by nature, did not take a second look at it. However, something unexpected happened. Just as she followed Rong Zhan out of the room with a strong aura ¡­ Suddenly, a small figure jumped up. ¡°Daddy! Daddy-!¡± Two pink bowties flew in the air. The little girl in a checkered dress and carrying a small school bag pounced on the cold black figure. This scene was a huge contrast. The people around were shocked, and Naga¡¯s eyes widened. Rong Zhan was still walking out expressionlessly just a second ago, but when he saw a familiar little figure sneaking over, he was shocked and his heart softened. The three year old little girl was pretty and cute. She rushed up excitedly and jumped onto him. Rong Zhan reached out his hand subconsciously, allowing her to reach the highest point and hug his neck. ¡°Daddy, Daddy Yingluo.¡± The little triplets hugged him tightly, seemingly in disbelief that their daddy was back. After the excitement, she couldn¡¯t help but pout. She hugged his neck, her short legs wrapped around his waist, and she began to cry. Her small hands hugged him tightly, and no matter how much Rong Zhan tried to pull her away, he could not. In the end, she could only sigh and smile helplessly and blissfully. The little Overlord flower was really dumbfounded when she saw her daddy coming back. It had been two months. Although she had video calls with her daddy every week, she did not expect her daddy to suddenly come back today. He stood there in a daze, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do. Rong Zhan saw sang Xia in front of him and his son, who was staring at him with wide eyes. He carried the little girl and walked over ¡­ Chapter 2373 - Chapter 2373: A new turning point in everyone’s lives (5) Chapter 2373: A new turning point in everyone¡¯s lives (5) Translator: 549690339 Sang Xia immediately took two steps forward and hugged him. Rong Zhan stretched out a hand and caressed sang Xia¡¯s back and the back of her head. His eyes were deep and affectionate as he kissed her on the forehead. His lips moved slightly, and his voice was bewitching and charming. wife, long time no see. I missed you so much. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she looked at him with tears in her eyes. She was full of longing. In fact, she had a hard time during this period of time, but there were so many things that had to be done. He was not around, so she had to hold on alone. No one could tell. Although she had wanted to ask about the background of the woman behind him, she suddenly realized that if she said anything, it would ruin the beautiful atmosphere between them. Now was the time for the family to gather. At this moment, Rong Zhan¡¯s thigh was suddenly hugged by someone. He looked down and saw the little Overlord flower hugging him with tears in her eyes. Rong Zhan,¡±Huahua.¡± Rong Zhan really, really missed them. However, he had never expected that his wife would personally come to pick him up with the two little ones. The fatigue, exhaustion, and hard work she felt all disappeared when she saw them. Only a warm, sweet, and blissful feeling filled her heart. When the surrounding people saw this scene, their eyes widened. He was probably really shocked by the strong contrast. He was a big Shot, but as soon as he came out, two pretty and cute little guys rushed up to hug and kiss him. He even had such a beautiful wife. ¡®Good.¡¯ Seeing the big boss¡¯s cold face turn into a gentle appearance, this was probably the biggest contrast. there would always be someone who would cut through all the obstacles for you and shelter you from the wind and rain. he was your warrior, your superman. but when he returned, he was just a loving and gentle daddy and a doting and loving husband. ** Rong Zhan left with sang Xia and the rest at the airport, letting the Naga and his agent leave with them. Naga nodded in agreement. However, when the Naga was watching them leave, she glanced at sang Xia a few times. Sang Xia only replied politely. He pretended not to see the rest. Rong Zhan had always met and interacted with all kinds of beautiful women at work, so she was already used to it. that naga seemed to have never expected that rong zhan had such a lovely wife. His lovely wife had even given birth to such an adorable pair of children. Rong Zhan might look ruthless, but he was so gentle and affectionate in front of his woman. This information made the Naga¡¯s eyes look complicated and a little more playful. ** After the family of four returned, the house in Rome suddenly became more lively. The two little brats surrounded him, and their little mouths were like machine guns as they talked endlessly. In fact, Rong Zhan still had work to do at the base. However, he knew that he had to delay it as he knew that there were some inevitable losses in the life of the two children. Just to see more and accompany the two of them. When sang Xia was making the bed in the two children¡¯s room, she could hear the laughter outside. She could not help but feel relieved. After making the bed, sang Xia¡¯s phone rang. She received a call from Harbor City. Sang Xia frowned and quickly went to the Open-Air Balcony to answer the call. The phone call from Harbor City said a lot of things. However, she did not know what he said, but it made sang Xia¡¯s face turn paler. Brother Feng Jiu: ¡± it¡¯s little monster¡¯s new book soon. This book will probably be written at the same time as the new book! Double-opening! Requesting for votes from the stockpile! Chapter 2374 - Chapter 2374: The trajectory of everyone’s life (1) Chapter 2374: The trajectory of everyone¡¯s life (1) Translator: 549690339 After hanging up, she was silent for a long time. No one knew what she was thinking. She had been waiting quietly on the rooftop, as if she didn¡¯t even notice the passage of time. After Rong Zhan was done playing with the two little ones, he brought them to shower and coaxed them to sleep. He had seen sang Xia on the phone at the balcony earlier, but after he was done with his work, he went to look for her when he saw that she had not returned. He changed into his bathrobe, held a coat in his hand, pushed the door open, and walked out. however, as soon as he went out, he immediately smelled the faint smell of cigarettes in the air. He unconsciously frowned and called out in a deep voice, ¡± wife? ¡± What had happened that made her, who had quit smoking for a long time, pick up the cigarette again? Sang Xia was startled, as if she did not expect him to come. She hurriedly snuffed out the cigarette. When she turned around, her eyes were red, as if she was guilty and helpless. That look made Rong Zhan¡¯s heart skip a beat. What had happened when he was not around? what happened? don¡¯t worry. Tell me everything. No matter what, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid. rong zhan put his coat on her and caressed her cheeks with both hands, his long eyes full of worry. It would have been fine if no one had said such things to her. However, once someone did, and it was Rong Zhan, all the pent-up and worried emotions that sang Xia had been feeling all this while could not help but burst out. her tears started to fall. she pursed her lips tightly and shook her head in pain. in the end, she buried her head in rong zhan¡¯s chest. Sang Xia did not know how to start. He was to blame for everything. He blamed himself for agreeing to an Xiaoyang¡¯s request, for not noticing the change in an Xiaoyang¡¯s mentality, and for not realizing that an Xiaoyang was the donor at the first moment. Just now, there was news that an Xiaoyang had been seen at the harbor and she had been smuggled out. And it happened half a month ago. The people being smuggled didn¡¯t seem to be good people. At worst, they were some kind of smuggling organization involved in illegal activities. When the news came, she really felt like she had been struck by lightning. For a long time, he couldn¡¯t come back to his senses and couldn¡¯t bear it. even though she had sent people to track him down and not let go of any clues, no matter how much manpower and material resources were spent, this kind of news still broke her heart. an xiaoyang was only a girl in her early twenties. She even became blind. Why was she being smuggled out of Harbor City? Was this news real or fake? He didn¡¯t dare to believe it or imagine it. As sang Xia¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down, she slowly told him everything with tears in her eyes. From the time the bomb attack happened at sang nuo¡¯s apartment, where his eyes were injured and he needed to replace his cornea, to the latest news that an Xiaoyang had been smuggled away by a bad organization, she told him everything. But towards the end, she almost broke down again. after rong zhan heard everything, he was shocked. however, he was experienced and accepted it quickly. to him, rationality was the most important thing now. he would only know what to do after he calmed down. He knew that sang nuo had been attacked, but he did not know that so many other things had happened after that. His wife was afraid that he would be distracted while dealing with matters in a foreign country, so she had kept it in her heart and did not tell him. Chapter 2375 - Chapter 2375: The trajectory of everyone’s life (2) Chapter 2375: The trajectory of everyone¡¯s life (2) Translator: 549690339 Rong Zhan was also feeling extremely upset. However, at this moment, his fingers gently wiped the tears on her face. He said in a serious tone, ¡± wife, it¡¯s already like this. It¡¯s useless for you to worry and be anxious. The only thing we have to do now is to be rational and look for clues to find the person. Besides, you have to know that many of us are responsible for what has happened. It¡¯s not just you alone, so don¡¯t give yourself so much pressure. Don¡¯t feel so guilty and don¡¯t suppress yourself so much. Yes, it was. If an Xiaoyang had not been together with sang nuo back then, she would not have been in trouble. If they did not have enemies, they would not have targeted the weak sang nuo and an Xiaoyang. If sang nuo¡¯s eyes had not been damaged, an Xiaoyang would not have donated her cornea to him. All of this was a chain of events. Everyone who had appeared could not escape from all of this, including himself. How could she bear the consequences of putting all the blame on his wife? She was so oppressed that her nerves were about to weaken, and she had to smoke to maintain her rationality and sober. When sang Xia heard Rong Zhan¡¯s words, she could not say anything other than tears. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart ached. He kissed her forehead and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Huahua, be good. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Leave the rest to me. Hearing that, sang Xia immediately shook her head. Her eyes were red and her voice was hoarse. no, I have to finish what I started. I won¡¯t stop until I find Xiao Yang myself. Seeing how determined she was, Rong Zhan didn¡¯t say anything more. However, it was better for two people to bear the burden together than one. He would find an Xiaoyang. He would give her an explanation. However, right now, he hoped that she would hold on. ** In Rome, Rong Zhan¡¯s family of four had just gathered. a month later, they went to country d to attend a grand little prince¡¯s daytime feast. That¡¯s right. In country D, three months ago, Jun hang, as the king, and Youyou, as the princess Consort, welcomed their first child-a boy. The birth of The Little Prince was a national celebration. All the countries sent congratulatory messages to celebrate the birth of the new crown Prince. However, when The Little Prince was born, the one who loved him the most was not the king, Jun hang, but his Princess, Youyou. youyou saw that she had given birth to a son for jun hang who looked so much like his son. when he was born, she cried like a child. she was happy and touched. the birth of her son made her shift a lot of attention from jun hang to her son. Jun hang might look like a cold and aloof man, but when it came to his son, he always seemed to be filled with a jar of vinegar. When he saw his son taking away so much attention from the young, he was very unhappy with his son many times. However, no matter how unhappy he was, he was still his and Youyou¡¯s son. Youyou had gone through so much hardship and had been pregnant for ten months to give birth to his child. He still loved him very much. his son¡¯s name was only given to him a month after his birth. He was called Junqi. its nickname was little qilin. When this name spread to the base, it was said to be very domineering. Just from the name, one could tell that he would be a master who would shake the four Seas in the future. Well, especially his nickname. But why did he name his son Little Qilin so late? In fact, it was because what Jun hang liked and wanted the most was a daughter. Chapter 2376 - Chapter 2376: the trajectory of everyone’s life (3) Chapter 2376: the trajectory of everyone¡¯s life (3) Translator: 549690339 He wanted a daughter who was as cute and beautiful as the child, so he even asked people to order girls ¡®clothes when the child was pregnant. The baby clothes were also named after the girl. His name was Jun nianen. However, on the day of the baby¡¯s birth, although he was nervous and excited, he was disappointed when he saw that the baby was born with a penis. After sending his son out of the delivery room, he focused on accompanying the child and completely left his newborn son at the back of his mind. In his opinion, the person who made his wife suffer so much during her pregnancy was a little rascal. If she wasn¡¯t so young, he would have given her a beating. On the contrary. no matter how many children youyou would have in the future, she wanted a son for her first child. she was obsessed with jun hang, so she hoped to have a son as outstanding and wise as jun hang. as a member of the imperial family, there were many times when she had to bear a lot of pressure. the old wang fei had threatened her many times in the past, whether intentionally or unintentionally, that if she didn¡¯t give birth to a few more children and couldn¡¯t give birth to a son, she would have other women give birth to a son for junhang to inherit the throne in the future. In fact, when she heard those words, she felt that it was quite ridiculous. Indeed, she just treated the old lady as a feudal and conservative old woman and never took her words to heart. However, the birth of her son, little Qilin, had indeed made the old wangfei smile from ear to ear every day. So far, he had not caused her any trouble. But there was one thing that Youyou was very clear about. She herself also wanted to give birth to junhang¡¯s children, a few more. It had been like this for a long time. Many people said that she loved junhang so much that she lost her rationality and herself, but she felt that junhang had the capital to be so crazy about her and to make her do anything for him willingly. Whether it was when he was in a wheelchair, she had taken care of him in every possible way, or now that she was married, she wanted to bear many children for him. She didn¡¯t think that having more children was a big deal. On the contrary, she would feel very happy. Junhang used to be so lonely, but now, he had his first child. In the future, he would have a second and a third child. He would have a son and a daughter. She wanted him to be the happiest man in the world. Youyou loved junhang and was willing to do anything for him. And Jun hang loved the young and was willing to go through fire and water for her, to stand at the top for a lifetime, but was also willing to only have her as a woman. That was his happiest thing. ** Chen nianbai and Su Li¡¯s life could be considered the life that everyone here envied the most. Because of Chen nianbai¡¯s poor health, Su Li retired from the entertainment industry in order to spend more time with him and his child. He and Chen nianbai lived a life like a paradise on the island. His son, the little monster, su Mubai, was a sensible gentleman, intelligent and wise. As he grew older, he became more beautiful and charming. He had a gentle personality and although he was not afraid of people, he was always shy and shy. Of course, the latter point was when he was facing a domineering little girl. His daughter, Chen muli, had a soft and cute personality. She was well-behaved and cute. She was three years younger than her brother and was the Pearl in the family. However, little mu Li¡¯s body was a little weak after she was born. However, after a checkup, nothing happened to her. She had been thin and small since she was born. However, she was very fair and cute, which made people feel sorry for her. after chen nianbai¡¯s daughter was born, he also became a daughter-lover and loved her very much. However, not too long after ¡­ Chapter 2377 - Chapter 2377: The trajectory of everyone’s life (4) Chapter 2377: The trajectory of everyone¡¯s life (4) Translator: 549690339 Chen nianbai began to bring the little monster around the world. Every month, the little monster would go out and come back for a week to rest. This was because after the little monster returned, it would quickly enter the base to learn other difficult things, including physical training, tactical combat, and so on. Therefore, there were some things that one should experience early to lay a better foundation for future development. The little monster had known about going to the base a long time ago. He didn¡¯t show any emotion on his face, but he really wanted to go. this was because he would be able to meet the triplets there. momo often called her to tell her about the situation over there and said that she would wait for him to come and find her. this was their promise. Su Li was on the island, taking care of her daughter with the Filipino maid while busy with the base¡¯s matters. The base needed people like them to exist, and she would also go out on missions from time to time. The relationship between her and Rong Zhan had also gradually faded over time. Because she felt that the person who should really get over it was not her, but Rong Zhan. When the little tyrant flower called her whenever she had nothing to do, wanting to video-call her little mu li, she started to feel awkward for Rong Zhan. Was that sadness? Sorry, she couldn¡¯t help but smile unkindly. Half a year later, when Leng Xiaomo was about to continue studying, she got pregnant. That was when he was preparing for a military mission. He was going to a war-torn zone abroad and it was dangerous. After being intimate with him, Leng Xiaomo had leaned over to his ear and told him in a soft and shy voice that she was pregnant. It could be said that this news made Leng yunchen extremely excited. Such a man was so touched that he was about to cry, although he still did not know whether it was a boy or a girl. To him, Xiao mo had long since changed from family to an intimate lover. From the taboo in the beginning to the end when he opened his heart to face his true heart, he had long been deeply in love with her. In life, there were many times when many people were already destined. Perhaps, on the day her parents brought her home, she should not have been his sister, but his child bride. Bo Yi and an mu went to United Kingdom after that. Although an mu was pregnant and her stomach was getting bigger day by day, it was already a few months now. However, this did not affect her study and work plan. Bo Yi planned to let an mu go to school after she gave birth. an mu was still young, really young. she had skipped a grade in her early years and had a pure and delicate appearance. she had always looked like an underaged girl, especially now that her hair had grown long and was often tied into a simple ponytail, which made her look even more youthful. with an mu by his side, bo yi was like a dried fish that had water. Many people were like this. In your life, you may meet someone you love very much, but you may not be able to live with them. Life was like this, always having unimaginable circumstances. However, in a person¡¯s life, the person you love can never compare to the person who will appear at the right time. You could love one person, two people, but the one who appeared at the right time was the one who would truly accompany you through the entire life. When that time comes, you¡¯ll realize that love isn¡¯t the only thing in a person¡¯s life. There are more emotions and more meaning to life. An mu was like this to Bo Yi. His love for her and his love for her were slowly converted from ¡®need¡¯, whether it was the first personality or the second personality. From needing her, to not being able to live without her. [ brother nine: ] [ ] very quickly, it made a huge leap. i¡¯m counting down to the new book. this book isn¡¯t finished! i said i¡¯d write two books togethe Chapter 2378 - Chapter 2378: The trajectory of everyone’s life (5) Chapter 2378: The trajectory of everyone¡¯s life (5) Translator: 549690339 As time passed, Bo Yi¡¯s dual personalities changed and integrated with each other. Perhaps he didn¡¯t even realize it. An mu did not care about his second personality, so he completely let it go. He did not think about it, and he did not avoid it on purpose. Instead, his dark and evil side was gradually affected by her warmth. When they merged into one personality, it was still quiet and silent. Xiao Yezi and Su Xun were both busy with work at the base. After Su Xun became a father, his playful personality grew a lot. He became more mature, gentler, and more responsible. Because his heart ached for Xiao Yezi, he rejected his parents ¡®suggestion of having a second child and had no plans to have another child. Their lively and adorable daughter was their only child. Su Xun had married the little sister who had been following him around and calling him ¡®brother¡¯ since they were young. Once upon a time, when everyone thought that it was only natural for them to be together, the rebellious Su Xun had grown tired of it and wanted to escape. no one cared about his feelings at that time. However, it was also because of this that he was blinded and almost missed the person he could not abandon in his life. He and Xiao Yezi seemed to be childhood sweethearts who walked step by step into the hall of marriage. They had children, and in the eyes of outsiders, it seemed that there was no surprise. In fact, only they themselves knew how difficult it was to really come to this step. Xiao Yezi had broken up with him, had another man, and had to be the stepmother of another girl. He had raped her, and finally, he had experienced a life and death crisis. In their lives, there were traces left behind by others. Only when they lost it and when they were faced with life and death would they know that nothing was more important than the person in front of them. bo jing and qiao xi ¡®er had been married for two years and had moved to live in the coastal area of country z. however, that place was just a fixed home for them. as bo jing had a lot of things to deal with overseas, he often brought his wife to live abroad. However, during this period, the two of them did not have any children. bo jing had announced to the public that he didn¡¯t want children and their parents respected his opinion. However, at the end of the second year of their marriage, they actually went to the orphanage and adopted a child. This news surprised many people, but no one raised any objections. Instead, they congratulated him. It was a daughter who was only two months old. she was very good-looking. her eyes were big and bright, and her lips were pink and tender. she was so cute that she could melt anyone¡¯s heart in his arms. He was called Bo Yi. It was their first child, a permanent memory. In fact, outsiders did not know that after Qiao Xi ¡®er¡¯s immune system was damaged, it had become difficult for her to get pregnant. Although the doctor said that the two were not closely related, perhaps it was because Qiao Xi¡¯ er was under a lot of pressure, so her pregnancy was affected. bo jing had brought qiao xi ¡®er to the orphanage for her birthday and had adopted her. This was because he knew that Qiao Xi ¡®er really wanted a child. She often saw babies on the side of the road and wanted to go up and hold them. She even liked them so much that she couldn¡¯t walk. So, no matter what happened in the future, he planned to adopt a child now so that they could become a family of three and keep each other company. When Qiao Xi ¡®er saw Bo Jing adopting the child, she was in tears. She was touched but also guilty. however ¡­ Chapter 2379 - Chapter 2379: Three years later, the little monster enters the base (1) Chapter 2379: Three years later, the little monster enters the base (1) Translator: 549690339 She knew that what he wanted more was for them to have their own children. however, since he had adopted her, he would treat this daughter as his own. However, it didn¡¯t take long for an unexpected accident to happen. Half a year later, Qiao Xi ¡®er got pregnant herself, and it was a boy! in the blink of an eye, three years had passed. The little triplets, the little Ba Wang flower and the little monster were six years old this year. This year was also the year that the little monster officially entered the base for physical training. Physical training included swimming, running, outdoor trekking, fighting, shooting, and many other rigorous events. This was an integrated training of intelligence and physical fitness. In the past few years, the little monsters had not entered the base in advance. Su Li stopped him. This was because the special genes in the little monster¡¯s body had undergone a special change. This was something that the little monster and his parents had never imagined. And now. 20** year, the day before the little monster was about to enter the base. Su Li was currently helping him pack his luggage, especially helping him bring along a bottle of medicine in a small brown glass bottle. it was a tranquilizer targeted at him. The little monster was dressed very simply. He was wearing a white shirt, gray cotton pants, and a pair of white flat shoes. He had grown a lot taller, but he still looked thin and fragile. However, no one could guess how strong he was under his seemingly weak body. Three years had passed, and as his appearance gradually bloomed, he became even more exquisite and charming. His deep, strange-colored eyes seemed to be like a vortex every time he looked into others ¡®eyes, sucking them in and making them unable to extricate themselves. on her fair and clean little face, there was still the innocence and naivety of a child. however, in her eyes, there were too many things that did not belong to a child of her age. He was always mysterious and mysterious. son, I¡¯ll emphasize it again. You must hide your special physical abilities at the base. We won¡¯t do the best. No matter what project it is, we just need to pass the line. Is that okay? I know you can do it. Su Li said, then hugged him and kissed him. Yes, it was. this was su li¡¯s only concern right now. Two years ago, when the little monster was allowed to enter the base to study, some of the genes in his body were revealed. He would sometimes become unstable, sometimes violent and sometimes calm. He would also do some impulsive things. Once, he even reached out his sharp claws to his sister. but fortunately, he managed to control himself. however, that time had also frightened su li and chen nianbai. from then on, the two of them helped him control and adjust to the changes in his body. su li also personally took him in hand to train and learn all sorts of fighting techniques. Fortunately, his parents cared for him a lot, and his sister was soft and cute. She also liked him a lot, so the little monster didn¡¯t have to bear too much psychological burden. Until now, the little monster had already mastered its ability. She moved quickly, her strength was several times that of an ordinary person, and she had an a class attack. Su Li had once had the little monster fight her after it could control itself. She had won two out of three rounds, and she won. But his son had really won. He was only six years old, but he was already very powerful. Not to mention, what was waiting for him next was the golden period of high-load training. However, he did not tell the triplets about what had happened to the little monster. right now, he couldn¡¯t wait to find her. Chapter 2380 - Chapter 2380: Encounter! The little monsters enter the base!(2) Chapter 2380: Encounter! The little monsters enter the base!(2) Translator: 549690339 As he did not tell her, the triplets still found out some clues. They felt that he was not honest enough with them and they had a conflict. Until now, she had lost contact with the little monster for nearly half a year, although this was due to the strict control of the base. However, he still couldn¡¯t hold back and wanted to go to the base to see her. On the other hand, the three babies and the little Ba Wang flower had started their physical training at the age of four. It was said that the three babies had become the big sister among the first batch of children to be trained. She did not have particularly strong results in many events, but she had a very high IQ and EQ, as well as a very high leadership ability. Apart from that, the triplets were good at two other sports. One was shooting and the other was boxing. No one would have expected it. However, Rong Zhan was the one who was not surprised about this. Back at home, Rong Zhan had participated in illegal boxing in Harbor City when he was young. Boxing was one of his favorite boxing sports. Hence, when they grew up, he started to personally train the two little rascals to box. His daughter was especially strict, even stricter than the little tyrant flower. As Rong Zhan¡¯s daughter, she would never give anyone the chance to bully her when she grew up, no matter if it was a man or a woman! The little queen looked beautiful and thin, but after being trained by Rong Zhan, she already had ABS at a young age. She had strong explosive power, and when she put on gloves and a hat and started boxing, she looked handsome and beautiful! He was exceptionally charming and domineering. Even the little Overlord flower would be captured by her. He wanted to kiss the triplets just because he was the older brother. However, the triplets would still throw a punch at him patiently. The physical training in the base was tough, but Rong Zhan¡¯s training was even tougher at the beginning. The little tyrant flower had delicate skin and tender flesh, so it had suffered a lot. In the first few days, it cried every day and refused to exercise. Rong Zhan was infuriated by him and wanted to beat him up a few times. He cried like a woman. To be honest, Rong Zhan could not bear to see the two children with so many scars on their bodies. However, when he thought about it, the foundation decided everything and even their lives at critical moments in the future. He could not bear to do it anymore and trained them strictly. Later on, Rong Zhan even learned a trick. At five in the morning, he carried the two of them into the off-road vehicle and drove an hour to the suburbs. Then, he left them in the forest and let them run back along the mountain road. Otherwise, they would stay there forever. therefore, when the two of them entered the base, their results were always far ahead. Rong mo was outstanding in every single aspect. He had no choice-he had a father who gave him a lot of pressure. If he didn¡¯t have the ability, he would be beaten to death by his father. Hence, when he compared himself to his father, he would naturally choose to fight for his life. Currently, there were five hundred children who were being trained. Five hundred people. This was not a small number. 100 people formed a team and were scattered across the five areas of the training Island. However, after rounds of selection and elimination, only 150 people were left. Each team had thirty people. in three years, 150 people were selected. however, all the coaches knew that the training would end at the age of 14. they would be allowed to enter society, study, work, and communicate normally. By then, there would not be more than thirty people left. only ten of these people were selected to be the new blood of the core members of the military base. The other outstanding people would be scattered in various departments and take on important tasks. Chapter 2381 - Chapter 2381: Encounter! The little monsters enter the base!(3) Chapter 2381: Encounter! The little monsters enter the base!(3) Translator: 549690339 The ten people selected in the end would be the top talents that the firearms group had spent a lot of human, material, and financial resources to cultivate. They had extremely high IQ, strong skills, and a complete personality. And now, there were still 150 people. The little Ba Wang flower and the three babies were randomly separated into team two and team one. besides the coach, no one else knew about their identities. however, the coach would not give them special treatment because of this. the triplets were the leader of the first team but she did not become the leader because of her outstanding results. There were other children who were more powerful than her. however, during the selection process, their team had voted for her to be the team leader, and everyone had voted for her. Many children liked Rong Mei. They felt that she was very charismatic, had leadership skills, had a good personality, was very domineering, and even a little hooligan. She was super cool and never gave up. That was why she had won their respect and love. the little tyrant flower was in team two. he was the vice-captain and the main captain. he was a boy named jiang ci. he was very handsome and full of arrogance. At such a young age, she had a calm personality and was very capable. She had won against the little Overlord flower in the last pk match of their captain¡¯s selection. Moreover, Jiang CI had a younger sister. Her name was Jiang yurou. She was also very beautiful. Jiang yurou was in the same group as the triplets. It was said that Jiang yurou was the only one who voted against Rong Wei during the captain selection process. Rong Mei did not care about this at all. she wasn¡¯t money. how could anyone like her? However, what made the triplets feel strange was that they had heard from their brother several times that when different teams were training, Jiang CI would run over to their area after completing her task and silently pay attention to their team¡¯s situation. in the beginning, the little overlord flower had looked for jiang ci a few times, thinking that he was looking for his sister, jiang yurou. In the end-she followed behind him secretly and looked in the direction he was looking at-Only then did she realize that the person he was looking at was not his own sister, but ¡­ ¨Cck! It was his-Rong Mo¡¯s, sister! However, Jiang CI didn¡¯t know about their relationship. When he suddenly asked, Jiang CI retracted her gaze and looked at him coldly. what does it have to do with you? ¡± she asked. And then he left. He left without looking back. The little tyrant flower was so angry that it almost wanted to jump up and beat him up. That was his sister! Fortunately, everyone was in the midst of intense training. The little Overlord flower didn¡¯t see Jiang CI do anything out of line. He wouldn¡¯t let any boy get close to his beautiful and domineering sister, who was loved by everyone and the smartest and most beautiful in the universe. Now, all the teams on the island had just gone through an elimination round. There were only 150 people left, with each team having 30 people. At this moment, the little monster came! Entering the base and meeting the three babies started from there. ** In June, the island was extremely hot, even though it was surrounded by the sea and the interior was filled with dense forests. The scorching sun was scorching the air. After a 20-minute lunch break and a 30-minute lunch break, the Chief Instructor whistled and called for everyone to gather! The Chief Instructor of this batch of young talents was a familiar person, Leng yunchen. The Chief Instructor would only come out once in a while. If it wasn¡¯t for a week, it would be for half a month. He would only appear during important events. Leng yunchen was in charge of the special agents that were trained every seven years. It was also the base¡¯s responsibility and attention to these children. However, this was the first time that he had asked everyone to gather and announce the news outside of the competition. Brother Feng Jiu: The little monster seemed to have a love rival? [ PS: little yang and sang nuo¡¯s plot will also be synchronized! ] I¡¯m going to write a new book, please vote! ] Chapter 2382 - Chapter 2382: Encounter! The little monsters enter the base!(4) Chapter 2382: Encounter! The little monsters enter the base!(4) Translator: 549690339 Leng yunchen came from a military background, so he was strictly trained and treated everyone equally. All the children who were training wore camouflage uniforms and quickly gathered outside under the scorching sun. what¡¯s going on? what¡¯s going on? ¡± Tian bei asked Rong Mei when they were gathering. Tianbei¡¯s personality was like a boy¡¯s. She had short and naturally curly hair. She was still very cute at the age of six. She was the closest to Rong Mei in private, but her physical performance was very poor. If it wasn¡¯t for her outstanding performance in the mental test, she would have been eliminated long ago. The triplets spread their hands. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen the Chief Instructor talk about anything at this time. Everyone was extremely curious, because what the Chief Instructor was going to say was definitely something big. Under the scorching sun outside, everyone quickly gathered. Leng yunchen, who was wearing a camouflage suit and combat boots, appeared. His face was cold as he glanced at all the children who were training and said loudly, ¡± our training has entered the second stage. From now on, everyone will be re-grouped, but it will not be random. Three days later, we will have a full assessment and order them according to their results. The top 30 will be in the first team, and so on! Almost all the children were shocked by his words! Their team would only be reshuffled in the annual elimination tournament, and if they were to reshuffle now, many children would reshuffle the people around them. Rong Mei also raised his eyebrows. Actually, she didn¡¯t really care. This way, her brother would be in the same team as her, but for ¡­ Tianbei. Tianbei¡¯s expression was complicated and he kept cursing. Yaoyao, don¡¯t worry. As long as you work hard, I¡¯ll help you with the assault in the next few days. Rong Mei said. Tian bei almost cried. no, I¡¯ll die. Rong Mei,¡±Yingluo.¡± While they were talking, Leng yunchen continued to speak in a stern voice, ¡± now, I will announce the items of this assessment: ¡°The first event is a six-kilometer March, the second is combat training, the third is obstacle crossing, the fourth is a jungle raid, and the fifth is a training camp. Eight shots in 14 seconds. Event 6: final combat. Four rounds. Three minutes for each round.¡± In fact, many of the events here were designed according to their age and physical fitness. Take the first and fifth events for example. During the adult agent training, it was 11 kilometers, and the fifth event was 12 shots in 14 seconds. After all, they were still children, and the burden of the task would gradually increase. Many of the children revealed pained expressions when they heard about the assessment. This was because none of them were simple. Just like the final assessment, some of them even suffered heavy injuries. ¡°What should we do, boss? will we be eliminated this time?¡± Tianbei started to get anxious. Rong Mei looked at her and in the next second- ¡°Report!¡± At this moment, a loud and clear voice suddenly called out. Leng yunchen glanced around and saw a little girl with her hair tied up in a neat little bun in the neat line. She raised her hand. It was Rong Mei. He slightly closed his head and blurted out, ¡± ¡°Ask!¡± the triplets immediately asked, ¡± instructor, may i ask why we are holding a competition? will we eliminate anyone in this competition? ¡± leng yunchen glanced at her and then looked away indifferently. ¡± no one will be eliminated in this competition. they will just be regrouped. as for why the competition is held, do you have the right to ask? ¡± You brats don¡¯t need to guess the instructor¡¯s thoughts!¡± As soon as he said that- Chapter 2383 - Chapter 2383: Encounter! The little monsters enter the base!(5) Chapter 2383: Encounter! The little monsters enter the base!(5) Translator: 549690339 All the children who were training tensed up even more. They didn¡¯t expect the Chief Instructor to be so harsh and mean. However, these children cared more about the coach¡¯s attitude towards them than their peers. They would suck up to those who were cared about by the coach, and bully those who were not liked by the coach. Now that the other teams were watching her being lectured, some of them secretly looked at her with contempt and ridicule. ¡± she likes to stand up for herself. well taught. she deserves it. ¡± some people couldn¡¯t help but whisper sarcastically. Rong Mei was reprimanded and her face showed some unwillingness. Especially at such a young age, she was like a newborn calf that was not afraid of Tigers. She immediately shouted, ¡± instructor, although we are children, we have human rights. We have the right to know the reason for this competition. Moreover, this is not the elimination competition, why can¡¯t you let us know!? As soon as he said that, all the children and the other instructors were stunned. Before Leng yunchen could speak, the instructor of her team shouted, ¡± Rong Mei, come out and do twenty push-ups! ¡°i ¡­¡± ¡°thirty!¡± Rong Mei: ¡± Yingluo!! rong mei bit his lips hard this time, afraid that he would be punished even more for his cheap mouth. However, it was embarrassing to be punished in front of so many people. Little Tianbei was dumbfounded and at a loss. Was it because of him? Was it because of him that boss was punished? rong mei accepted the gazes of the crowd. of course, she did not miss her brother¡¯s complicated expression that made her want to laugh. it was a typical gloating expression. she glared at him fiercely and then went to the front to do push-ups. It was just too much of a coincidence. She walked to the front, and the person standing in front of her was the boy named Jiang CI. She looked over and found that he was looking at her without blinking. Rong Mei,¡±Yingluo.¡± She subconsciously shifted her feet. Just as she was about to lie down, a voice suddenly stopped her. ¡°Wait-!¡± This low voice immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Because the one who spoke was none other than the Chief Instructor, Leng yunchen. Leng yunchen¡¯s cold eyes looked over, and no one could see what he was thinking. Everyone saw him walk over to Rong Mei and stand two meters away from her. He said in a deep voice, ¡± I heard from your coach that you¡¯re good at boxing. If you can satisfy me, I¡¯ll tell you. How about that?! As soon as he said this, the children¡¯s eyes widened. Actually, many of the children did not know how strong the captain of team one was. They also wanted to see it for themselves. They just did not expect that such a sharp Chief Instructor would actually have human-like moments. When Rong Mei heard that, he looked at him for a moment and said, ¡± okay. In fact, she knew him. He was uncle Leng. Before she entered physical training, she studied at the base and had known him since young. However, his Daddy and Mommy had told him not to reveal his identity. So, she pretended not to know him. Seeing that she had agreed, Leng yunchen¡¯s lips twitched a little, and the curve was fleeting. This proud little girl definitely wouldn¡¯t have thought of why they would suddenly start training. This was because there was a person they were focused on training, and he had to sneak into the group at this time. The coach gave each of them a pair of boxing gloves. After Rong Mei put them on, he immediately got into character and became aggressive. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 2384 - Chapter 2384: encounter! little monsters enter the base!(6) Chapter 2384: encounter! little monsters enter the base!(6) Translator: 549690339 In their team, no one could surpass her in combat. Her daddy had been training her since she was very young. After Rong Wei bowed politely, she started to attack. She was a small, thin, fair and beautiful girl, but her attacks were fast, fierce, and explosive. Her punches were quick and powerful. Leng yunchen squinted his eyes slightly when he felt her strength. It was indeed not bad. She had long heard from Rong Zhan that she was very skilled, and every time he mentioned her, she would be extremely proud. Now, it seemed that she had the right to do so. However, no matter how good Rong Mei was, there was still a big gap between him and Leng yunchen. First of all, he was no match for her in terms of strength. However, Leng yunchen mainly focused on defense, trying to feel the girl¡¯s strength. But in the end, Leng yunchen did not expect that Rong Mei would give him another surprise. After a quick left hook, the spinning kick came with great force, causing him to take two steps back. Rong Mei¡¯s behavior made many children have strange expressions. Most of them were envious. Moreover, when she was boxing, her neat posture, her loose ponytail, her stunningly beautiful little face, and her handsome boxing techniques made many boys ¡®eyes go wide and completely fascinated. She was simply in admiration and adoration. ¡°Alright!¡± One of the children took the lead in shouting, and then started clapping. The little tyrant flower was extremely smug, as proud as if it was the one who had fought. However, his shouting and actions did cause a lot of applause, including the instructors of each team. good was good, bad was bad. There was no dispute here. tianbei was also very excited and kept cheering for her boss. however, a little girl with two braids saw this scene from the crowd. she pursed her lips and frowned, a touch of disgust flashing in her eyes. Especially when she saw her brother staring at Rong Mei and clapping for her. this girl¡¯s name was jiang yurou. ¡°You did a good job. I can tell you the reason, but you have to promise me one thing.¡± what¡¯s the matter!? Little Rong mo raised her petite face and asked. When they said these words, it was almost only the two of them who could hear it. Leng yunchen¡¯s tall body squatted down and looked into her eyes. you can¡¯t tell anyone. Only you know. the triplets raised their eyebrows but nodded in agreement. leng yunchen then said, ¡± you exchanged this information for yourself. i didn¡¯t tell you on my own initiative. i hope it won¡¯t affect you. ¡± After saying that, he paused for a moment and continued, ¡± there will be a new trainee on our training Island. After he chooses a new team, no one will know that he came later. Inexplicably, that sentence made little Rong Mo¡¯s heart skip a beat. Wait, what¡¯s going on? A new trainee? these words couldn¡¯t help but make little rong mei overthink. This was because she knew that the little monster would come to the island to train. It was the little monster who had told her personally. However, he had not come as promised time and time again. At that time, she was very angry and asked him for the reason, but he didn¡¯t say it. In a fit of anger, she ignored him. Now, the base was completely closed, and she couldn¡¯t contact him even if she wanted to. it had been half a year. Little Rong Mei¡¯s heart was extremely complicated and tangled. There was indeed hope in her heart, but she was afraid that it would not be him and her hope would be destroyed. In the end, she could not help but ask Leng yunchen, ¡± instructor, who is it? what¡¯s his name? ¡± Chapter 2385 - Chapter 2385: Encounter! Little monsters enter the base!(7) Chapter 2385: Encounter! Little monsters enter the base!(7) Translator: 549690339 Leng yunchen stood up when he heard that. He patted her head with his big hand and said, ¡± you know her. This was the most he could say. little rong mei¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. After Leng yunchen finished speaking, he put his hands behind his back and spoke to all the students in a stern voice again, ¡± all of you must strictly follow the instructor¡¯s instructions. Those who disobey will be severely punished! After the message was sent, the teams were taken away. It was just that Rong Mei¡¯s appearance in public had attracted a lot of attention. However, it had to be said that many people of the same age were conquered by her fists and felt that she was really domineering. However, little Rong Mei was a little absent-minded. She didn¡¯t really listen to what Tianbei Xing said to her excitedly. Uncle Leng¡¯s words were all over her mind. Someone was coming in. This was the first time someone had stepped in during the two to three years since they entered the base. She was very clear. In the afternoon, they went for comprehensive training. They were divided into several groups to cross the forest and find the things that the coach had hidden. The first group to reach the top of the mountain would be taken back by the helicopter. The other teams had to cross the forest in the dark and return with difficulty. Unfortunately, the group she was in failed and only ran back at night when she was exhausted. When it was time to sleep and rest, everyone else would fall asleep as soon as they touched the bed, and little Rong Mei was no exception. But this time, she tossed and turned, unable to sleep at night. In the end, she really couldn¡¯t fall asleep. In addition, there were mosquitoes at night, making her restless. She got up in frustration and pushed open the door of the dormitory and went out. The island was quiet. It was a very large island. However, Rong Mei didn¡¯t know where they were as the area was too vast. Although she knew the geographical location, she still felt that this place was very obscure and mysterious. It was even a place that couldn¡¯t be found on the map. It was completely sealed off from the outside world and had no connection. She was now in the training area. There was a canteen, a classroom for learning, and a dormitory for rest. It was a very large area, and it was even larger in the distance. There was a lush forest. there were even some dangerous animals inside. And there was no barrier between them. Therefore, it was not strange for a snake to crawl out of someone¡¯s bed sometimes. There was a team of excellent doctors on the island. They just wanted to cultivate their vigilance, from a young age. Xiao Rong mo walked out of the dormitory and came to a tree outside. Her position was very remote because she did not want to be discovered. She sat on the ground with her back against the tree, looking up at the waning moon hanging high in the sky. It was clear and cold, and there was a faint light. ¡°Little monster, is it you?¡± little treasure pouted his little mouth. his beautiful and flamboyant little face was full of anticipation and disappointment, as if he was afraid of disappointment. She missed him so much. it had been more than three years. They had never met each other and had been communicating through electronic means. And half a year ago, the electronic means had also been cut off. the little monster should be six years old now. what had he become? The little triplets were deep in thought. At this moment, rustling sounds suddenly came from the leaves above her head. It seemed a little strange in the quiet night. The little triplets did not notice it at first and thought that it was the wind. However, when they heard the faint ¡®SSSS¡¯ sound, all the hair on their tiny bodies stood up. Cold sweat rolled down his forehead. No, no way, Yingluo. Only God knew that she was not afraid of anything, but she was afraid of some cold-blooded animal. Brother Feng Jiu revealed [¡°the next chapter is released in advance!¡± OWW! Seeking votes Chapter 2386 - Chapter 2386: Snakes, the hero saves the beauty (1) Chapter 2386: Snakes, the hero saves the beauty (1) Translator: 549690339 Just as little Rong Mei thought this, she suddenly saw something moving in the green grass beside her feet. All the hair on her body stood up and she was so scared that she held her breath. It was a snake. It really was a snake. It wasn¡¯t her first time seeing one, but it was her first time coming into such close contact with it. The instructor had told her long ago not to move when she saw snakes. Although they were blind, they could sense heat and attack people. However, when she saw him now, she still felt numb all over. ¡°Hiss, hiss ¡­¡± Suddenly, something shook beside his ear and a cold wind blew past. Rong Mei¡¯s body tensed up even more.¡¯Damn, what¡¯s going on? my ear, what was that thing that shook beside my ear just now?¡¯ At this moment, a snake covered in patterns stuck its head out of the grass and flicked its tongue. a message appeared. In the end! the triplets saw from the corner of their eyes that the grass in other places were also moving. When she saw what was there, she was completely shocked! There was more than one! Oh my God. What kind of idea was this? the little triplets were so frightened that they closed their eyes tightly. suddenly, they felt a cold touch on their arms. they could not control themselves and screamed. with a swish, they ran away frantically. she felt that she had stepped on something slippery when she ran. But she couldn¡¯t care about it anymore. Fear had made her lose her mind. At this time, she turned her head and ran quickly, afraid that those things would catch up to her. However, when she turned around, Xiao MI¡¯s precious soul was almost scared away. Did she just enter a snake¡¯s nest? There were many snakes sticking out their heads and chasing after him. The little triplets were so frightened that their faces turned pale and bloodless. If she was not sure that every step she took was real, she would have thought that she was having a terrible nightmare. She was most afraid of snakes. at this time, a group of snakes was still chasing after him. they were getting closer and closer. just when little secret treasure was about to give up, a voice suddenly came from the front, ¡± hurry up and run over in a curved line! ¡± The little triplets looked over subconsciously and saw a small black figure standing on a tree branch not far away. she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but she quickly ran over after hearing his words. It was only then that she remembered that the instructor had said in his class that if she ran in a straight line, she would be quickly caught up by the snakes. If she ran in a curved line, the snakes would not be able to keep up. when the little triplets looked at the little figure again, they realized that he was no longer on the tree. they panicked and wondered where he had gone! at this moment, she was distracted and suddenly tripped over a stone, and her whole body flew forward. ¡°Ah-!¡± Just when she thought she was dead for sure, someone suddenly jumped out of nowhere and caught her. the three babies hit him but he held them firmly as if the inertia from their fall could not cause any impact. the little triplets were about to look up at him when he pulled them behind him. he stood in front of her and blocked the snakes for her. ¡± we, we have to run!! ¡± The triplets saw that he was also a child and he was not even shorter than them. Her heart was in her mouth and her voice was trembling. In the end, the person in front of him said two words in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Silence!¡± As soon as he said that, little treasure immediately stopped talking. It wasn¡¯t because she was listening to him, but because she couldn¡¯t run anymore. Now that the snakes were coming, she couldn¡¯t escape either. If she spoke again, she would only be attacked. Chapter 2387 - Chapter 2387: Snakes, the hero saves the beauty (2) Chapter 2387: Snakes, the hero saves the beauty (2) Translator: 549690339 However, no matter what, the triplets were grateful to this person. However, she was also very sorry and guilty. In order to save her, he had actually been dragged into the water by her. she closed her eyes tightly and leaned her head on his shoulder. she lowered her head and did not dare to look around. her small hand subconsciously held his hand tightly. He didn¡¯t have time to react. However, just as she felt the rustling sound getting closer, she suddenly felt the boy in front of her move. She was shocked, but the next second, she heard a beautiful music. She was stunned and slowly opened her eyes. The sound of a harmonica could be heard and the beautiful melody spread in the air. The little triplets were shocked when they saw the snakes surrounding them. They raised their bodies and started to wriggle in the air. She was dumbfounded by the scene! Although she knew that snakes liked to listen to music, this was the first time she had seen it with her own eyes. She looked at the shocking and unimaginable scene and secretly swallowed her saliva. It was horrifying. it was really too horrifying. And the person who did all this was really too cool. the triplets had never known that there was a boy on this island who could control the snakes. Which team is he from? The triplets were completely curious about him. To her, this person was her Savior! Just as he was playing the harmonica, the little triplets ¡®line of sight moved from the back to the right slowly to look at his face. It was a little boy who was about the same age as her. He had short black hair, which was a little messy from the night wind. His skin was as fair as Jade, and his eyelashes were thick and long. When he lowered his head slightly to play the harmonica, his eyelashes were like a butterfly with its wings spread, stunning people. She had delicate features, white teeth, red lips, and an incredibly beautiful side profile. The triplets were dumbfounded. She looked at him in a daze. She didn¡¯t move at all and was completely stunned. For a moment, she seemed to have forgotten where she was. he had forgotten that he had been chased by the group of snakes, and the sound of the beautiful harmonica playing seemed to have blurred in his ears. at that moment, he was completely immersed in his own world. After a long while, her lips moved and she called out softly, ¡± Yingluo, little monster Yingluo. Yes, Zhenzhen the reason why she was stunned and dumbfounded was not just because of this boy¡¯s good looks. It was also because she was familiar with this face. It had been three years. They had not seen each other for three years. it was him, the little monster. Xiao Mubai¡¯s body tensed up when she called out to him. however, he still did not turn back and continued to blow. finally, the snakes actually turned around and slithered back one by one under his beautiful music. only then did he stop playing. At this moment, the little monster put down the harmonica and slowly turned around. One of their hands was still tightly held. It was the hand that the triplets had not let go of since they fell into his arms. The little triplets ¡®hair was in a mess and they looked disheveled. There were even dirt stains on their faces. On the contrary, he was wearing black sportswear with black and white stripes on the sides of his arms and trousers. He looked clean, good-looking, and neat. The little triplets stood there dumbly and looked at him without moving. Their eyes seemed to contain a thousand words. [ there¡¯s still a vote request ] Chapter 2388 - Chapter 2388: Snakes, the hero saves the beauty (3) Chapter 2388: Snakes, the hero saves the beauty (3) Translator: 549690339 However, after waiting for so long, she seemed to be unable to say anything when it really came to this. Only her little nose that was gradually turning red revealed her inner emotions. She pursed her lips slightly, and her big, watery eyes were filled with her longing and longing. The little monster also looked at her. He looked at her big eyes and small nose that were gradually turning red. His throat moved slightly. At that moment, he seemed to have swallowed too much of the bitterness of missing and waiting. He was helpless. He was helpless when he saw her cry. So he could only hold her hand tightly and not let go. Then, he took a step forward and reached out to hug her. The little treasure¡¯s mouth immediately pouted, and heart-wrenching tears fell down in large drops. His little head leaned on his shoulder, and his hands hugged him tightly. she began to cry. She was crying like a little girl of her age who should be crying without restraint. Her daddy had always told her to be brave because there were many bad things in this world. He wanted her to protect herself well. Daddy didn¡¯t let her cry. She would get up when she fell down. If she failed, she would start again. After coming here, she had almost never cried. every time he thought of the little monster, his eyes would turn red. However, at this moment, when he really appeared, she could no longer control herself. wuwuwuwu, little monster, little monster, I want to be in the mud, ¡± She cried out in a muffled voice, tears and snot flowing down her face. In addition to her messy and disheveled appearance, she simply did not have any image left. The little monster¡¯s heart ached. He held her hand with one hand and used the other to wipe the tears on her face. His mouth was clumsy and he rarely spoke. At this time, he could only whisper to her that she should stop crying. He did not seem to be able to say anything else. Only the heavens knew that he was extremely anxious. After that, she had no choice but to suddenly say, ¡± ambiguous, don¡¯t cry anymore. If you cry any longer, the snake will come back! As soon as he said this, the little triplets stopped. However, they seemed to be frightened. With teary eyes, they held him tightly and hid behind him. They looked around and said with a strong nasal voice, ¡± where? where? ¡± The little monster quickly comforted her. don¡¯t be afraid. As long as we keep our voices down, they won¡¯t come if they can¡¯t hear us. She was crying so loudly that the little monster must have alerted the others, such as the coach. When the little triplets heard this, they did not dare to cry anymore. However, they continued to sob and stuck to him tightly. She was clearly a very powerful little girl, but in front of him, she seemed to be so delicate and soft, as if she didn¡¯t know anything. In fact, this was an instinctive submission and reliance of her body after meeting a stronger person. Not to mention, she preferred to stick to him emotionally. The little monster took her away from there and escorted her to her dormitory. Everyone¡¯s dormitory was on the first floor, and there were four people in one dormitory. The conditions were not good. After all, they were here to train, not to enjoy life. However, the equipment and construction were very advanced. As the two little figures walked over, the little triplets held his small hands and looked at him with red eyes. They asked, ¡± little monster, are you the person that uncle Leng said was going to come in? ¡± The little monster nodded but did not say anything. Along the way, it was the little triplets who asked him questions. The little monster would either shake or nod his head. When he spoke, he would only say a few words and would not say much. Until ¡­ Chapter 2389 - Chapter 2389: Snakes, the hero saves the beauty (4) Chapter 2389: Snakes, the hero saves the beauty (4) Translator: 549690339 seeing that they were about to reach their destination, the little secret treasure held his little hand and the two of them stood still. she pursed her small lips and in the next second, she looked at him pitifully. her small expression looked like she was about to cry. she asked him, ¡± little monster, why don¡¯t you talk to me more? are you angry with me? ¡± Could it be that he blamed her for not contacting him for the past six months? When the little monster heard this, he was stunned. He did not know what to say and quickly shook his head. no, no. ¡°Then why do I have to ask you? Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Little treasure pouted his little mouth, looking aggrieved. His eyes were red as he asked directly. The little monster¡¯s face instantly turned red at her question. His lips moved, and after a long time, he finally blurted out, ¡± yes. How could he not want to? he wanted to, he wanted to go crazy. When the triplets heard this, they felt much better. They could not help but explain to him about the fact that they had not contacted each other for the past six months. The little monster shook his head and said slowly, ¡± it¡¯s okay. I know. He had specially asked his mommy but she did not know that he had been contacting the triplets in private. He had only asked his mommy if she could still contact them after entering the base. His mother said that there was nothing important that he couldn¡¯t do. It was possible that he would only contact her after a few months or even a year. He had already guessed it when his mother said that. However, he was worried and anxious to see her when he was in a conflict with the triplets. It was already late at night. In the middle of the night, when it was quiet. it was dark outside, and it was a little scary. The little monster sent the triplets to her dormitory and was about to go back. The triplets had asked him just now and he was staying with the coach. He didn¡¯t go out during the day for the next few days and only sneaked in during the competition. The little triplets had been frightened by the snakes and they had also met the little monster. At that moment, they did not want to be separated from the little monster. However, even the little monster had sent her here ¡­ ¡°Yingluo, little monster, will you come to find me tomorrow?¡± Little treasure asked with eyes full of anticipation. The little monster looked at her and then nodded. In fact, after the re-ranking and grouping, he would deliberately control his own results and be placed with her. When that time came, they would be inseparable every day. However, he was the only one who knew these thoughts. When the triplets heard the little monster¡¯s words, they had no choice but to turn around and leave. They wanted to return to the dormitory. She looked back at him three times with every step she took. She was particularly reluctant. The little monster kept looking at her and pursed his lips, as if he had something to say. However, in the next second, when the little triplets had their backs to him, his little figure suddenly flashed and appeared behind her at a very fast speed to grab her clothes. The little triplets were shocked as they did not hear the sound of him catching up at all. She turned around and saw that it was little monster. She heaved a sigh of relief and asked him, ¡± little monster, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± The little monster grabbed her clothes, pursing his lips and clenching his fists. However, after a few seconds, he finally stammered out the words. His little face was flushed with shame. it¡¯s so ambiguous. Actually, don¡¯t be angry with me. When I was on the island, I rarely spoke to others, so I¡¯m very clumsy with my mouth, Yingying. At this point, he seemed a little afraid to look her in the eye. His fair ears were red, and he stammered, ¡± actually, actually, I miss you very much. I really, really want to see you. Today is the first day I came here. I came out at night to find you and see you. ninth brother: ¡± so warm. i¡¯m crazily asking for votes for the little monster. ¡° Chapter 2390 - Chapter 2390: sweetness in a cruel competition (1) Chapter 2390: sweetness in a cruel competition (1) Translator: 549690339 As soon as he said this, the little triplets widened their eyes slowly as if they had not expected him to say such words to her after he suddenly pulled them back. She had thought that he did not think of her that way at all. But she was wrong. She looked at the little monster¡¯s Red face as he stammered out these words. When he said that he missed her very much, her beautiful little face was stunned. Then, a thin layer of red slowly spread across her ears. The corner of her red lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up. Her big, watery eyes could not hide her joy. She suddenly took a step forward and held his little hand to kiss his cheek. However, the little monster pressed down on her shoulder. The next second, his small face suddenly leaned forward and kissed her fair and tender little cheek. It was fragrant and soft, and it was an especially wonderful taste. The little monster¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Every time, she was the one who took the initiative. He should be the one taking the initiative. It had been three years. The little triplets had become more beautiful than before. They were like little princesses, sparkling and shiny. He had to take the initiative, more initiative. Otherwise, what if she was snatched away by others? After the little monster kissed her, he let go of her. His delicate little face was flushed red, and he could almost feel the burning temperature of his ears. Fortunately, the night was dark, hiding some of his nervousness and blushing face. The three babies were a little dazed by his kiss. It was as if she did not know what was going on for a moment. She did not expect the little monster to take the initiative to kiss her. If he took the initiative to kiss him, he would be proud and happy. However, he was suddenly kissed by him. The little triplets felt that they could not speak and felt inexplicably shy. The two little people stood there for a long time. They seemed to be at a loss on what to say. In the end, the triplets avoided his gaze and stammered, ¡± little monster, I¡¯ll go back first. See you tomorrow! She was about to leave. ¡°Ambiguous ambiguous!¡± once again, the little monster subconsciously grabbed her. The little triplets almost fell into his arms. She quickly steadied herself. what, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Of course, the little monster also saw the little triplets ¡®shyness. But now, he slowly reached out his hand and handed something to her-it was his harmonica. the silver and red harmonica glowed with a cold silver light under the night sky. it was beautiful. The little triplets widened their eyes slightly. The little monster held the zither, but his eyes were fixed on her. He said gently, ¡± Momo, this is for you. I¡¯ll teach you how to play it when I have time in the future, okay? ¡± ¡°Really, really? Then did I blow something that the snake is not afraid of me?¡± Little treasure¡¯s eyes were filled with joy and anticipation. The snake was not afraid of her? The little monster was stunned for a moment. Then, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He looked at her. if you want to learn, I can teach you anything. Not necessarily, it had to be one that controlled snakes. The little triplets spread out their hands and took it. They were overjoyed. They looked at the harmonica in their hands as if they were holding a rare treasure in the world. this was a gift from the little monster. He wanted to teach her other things. when the triplets looked at the little monster again, their big, watery eyes were filled with admiration. Although she seemed to be very powerful among her peers, the triplets knew that the little monster was the most powerful. When he was young, he could help them beat away the bad guys and save them and their brother. From that moment on, he was the Knight in her heart, her hero. Chapter 2391 - Chapter 2391: Sweetness in a cruel competition (2) Chapter 2391: Sweetness in a cruel competition (2) Translator: 549690339 Suddenly, she leaned forward and unexpectedly kissed the little monster¡¯s cheek. Then, she quickly turned around and retracted her leg. The little monster chimed in,¡±hehe.¡± the little monster stood there without moving and watched her leave. her heart was gradually filled with a warm and sweet feeling. It was only when he saw her enter the dormitory and wave her little hand at him through the window. When she smiled brightly and happily at him, the little monster gently bit her lower lip and smiled shyly and beautifully. When the little triplets were lying on the bed, they held the harmonica tightly in their arms and were unwilling to let go. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just experienced when she went out. it was like a dream. everything around them was the same as before. if it were not for the harmonica that they were holding tightly in their hands, the little triplets would have thought that they had a dream. in the dream, they were chased by a snake and the little monster that they had not seen for three years had descended from the sky and saved them. However, she knew that all of this was true. If not for the little monster, she would have been bitten by the snake. The harmonica in her hand still seemed to have the little monster¡¯s warmth. Anyway, the triplets felt as if they were floating at the thought of the little monster. In the past, she used to feel very bitter and tired, and the happiest thing was to sleep. but now, she only hoped that she would be able to see her little monster in the morning when she opened her eyes. at the thought of this, little treasure was stunned. Did the little monster say what time they would meet? Would he come out during the day? If he had planned to sneak in during the competition, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared during the day. The triplets could not help but feel anxious. She closed her eyes. No matter what, tomorrow should come soon, Yingluo. She wanted to see the little monster as soon as possible. the next day. There were only two days left before the exam. All the children must be gathered outside at five in the morning. Although they were strictly trained, they were not strict on their sleep time. They were guaranteed to sleep eight hours a day because they cared more about efficiency. Children were at the time of physical development, so they followed the most scientific timetable. getting up early to run five kilometers with weights was the first dish of every morning. when the triplets were running, she deliberately slowed down from her leading position at the beginning to look at the people around her and behind her to see if there were any familiar faces. But unfortunately, there was no such thing. The little triplets heaved a sigh of relief. They could not hide their disappointment. In fact, she wanted to see him because she really wanted to confirm that she had really seen him. However, at the thought of his identity, the triplets digested the information in silence. She stopped thinking about it and focused on her training. The little monster would appear in the competition the day after tomorrow and they would be re-ranked. The little monster was so strong, she must be in the same group as him. Because the exam was coming up, they began to practice the related content. Tianbei¡¯s physical performance was very poor and he had always been at the bottom. This time, they might have to separate. However, Tianbei did not want to be separated from the triplets. With her curly hair, she cried out of grievance. The triplets were also very sad. In the end, they encouraged her and forced her to follow them for the intensive training. Gradually, the triplets almost forgot about the little monsters. As she was too tired during the day, she thought that the little monster might appear at night to find her, but as she lay down, she fell asleep directly. What she did not know was ¡­ [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 2392 - Chapter 2392: Sweetness in a cruel competition (3) Chapter 2392: Sweetness in a cruel competition (3) Translator: 549690339 At night, a small black figure jumped in from the window and secretly pulled the blanket that she had kicked away up to cover her. He stood by her bed for a while, hesitating. At last, he secretly kissed her on the forehead, then turned around and left. It was enough. It was enough. The little monster was already very content. He did not want to disturb her rest, so he secretly came to see her at this time of the night. It was good enough. Hence, when Rong Mei woke up the next day, he was in a daze. He looked at his body in a daze. the little monster was waiting for her at night, but she had fallen asleep? The triplets were extremely dejected. They were not in the mood for the entire day¡¯s training. They did not look like they were in good condition and were called out by the instructor many times. Some were even called to the front and punished to squat 20 times. He was facing their entire team. The triplets did not think much of it and there was nothing to be embarrassed about. Who in their team had not seen each other¡¯s ugly faces? however, at this moment, the instructor suddenly sneered, ¡± rong mei! The competition is tomorrow, do you not want to be the first team to enter the top 30?¡± As soon as these words came out, little Rong Mei seemed to have been touched on a sensitive nerve and quickly raised his spirit. However, at this moment, when she was being reprimanded by the instructor and punished to squat up, little Rong Mei suddenly saw a girl looking at him with a mocking and contemptuous expression. She immediately frowned. It was her. Jiang yurou again. However, Rong Mei¡¯s brows relaxed very quickly. He placed his hands behind his head and started to squat up one by one. when rong mei was doing it, there was no shame on her face after being reprimanded. all she thought about was jiang yurou. Had he ever bullied her? Little Rong Mei was really surprised. Otherwise, why would she dislike her so much? she was very popular. This girl was the first one to hate her. However, none of this was important. She was just really upset that she laughed at her. What did it have to do with her what happened to him? However, Rong Mei didn¡¯t care too much about it. She just hoped that Jiang yurou wouldn¡¯t be in the same group, or rather, she wanted to be separated from her during the competition. Yes, it was. she also hated her. It would be an eyesore. In the afternoon, she trained with Tianbei to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s competition. While training, Tianbei sneaked into her ear and said, ¡± look, boss. There¡¯s a boy looking at you. He looks familiar. When little Rong Mei heard this, he was overjoyed. He thought it was a little monster and quickly looked over with a smile. She was stunned by what she saw. It was a handsome little boy, about seven years old. He was standing not far away, looking in their direction. Rong Mei recognized her. She was the captain of team two, Jiang CI. Her brother had told her before that he was a very powerful boy. however, before xiao rong wei could retract his smile, jiang ci bumped into him. his expression wavered and he seemed to be stunned for a moment. after a long while, he looked at her without blinking and also twitched his lips slightly. He returned her a smile. Rong Mei,¡±Yingluo,¡± that¡¯s awkward. jiang ci walked over. Jiang yurou immediately walked over. Rong Mei knew about their relationship and didn¡¯t think much about it. He thought that Jiang CI was here for Jiang yurou, and Jiang yurou thought so too. However, the truth was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Jiang CI paused beside Jiang yurou but did not stop. She walked straight to Rong Mei. Little Rong Mei and little Tian bei looked at each other with a confused expression. Chapter 2393 - Chapter 2393: Sweetness in a cruel competition (4) Chapter 2393: Sweetness in a cruel competition (4) Translator: 549690339 Jiang CI walked in front of the triplets. He seemed to want to say something, but the two of them had never spoken before, so it seemed inappropriate for him to speak. In the end, he coughed lightly and looked at Rong Mei. He asked her in a low voice, ¡± you will be in Group One, right?? ¡± ¡°Ah??¡± Rong Mei didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly ask this and was completely confused. However, she still nodded. if nothing unexpected happens, it should be. Jiang CI nodded slightly and said, ¡± I¡¯ll wait for you in Group One. Then, he turned around and left. The moment he turned around to leave, his red ears revealed his impulsiveness. Yes, Zhenzhen If Rong Mei didn¡¯t turn around to look at him with his charming smile, Jiang CI might still be standing there, not daring to take a step forward. However, his words were heard by the children around him. Someone immediately asked, ¡± why did he say that he would wait for our Captain in team one? does he like our Captain!? Once he said this, little Rong Mei immediately said, ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t even know him. ¡°You don¡¯t know him, but he knows you.¡± one of the children laughed and gossiped. Their laughter made little Rong Mei¡¯s face burn. However, to be honest, she didn¡¯t like it. She really didn¡¯t like this feeling. Jiang CI was talking to Jiang yurou. Jiang yurou stomped her feet in anger. After Jiang CI left, Jiang yurou suddenly turned to look at him unwillingly. She glared at herself with her red and swollen eyes. Rong Mei was speechless. What the hell were these siblings doing? One was close to him and was very gentlemanly and polite, while the other hated him and had a reclusive and depressed personality. ¡°Boss Wu Wu, are you really going to join group One? Even if I were to use all my strength, I would barely be able to enter team two¡¯s logistics team.¡± Little Tianbei said pitifully. In this case, they were separated. Rong Mei raised his eyebrows. that¡¯s different. Everything was still unknown. Especially after Jiang CI¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t really want to be in the same group as him anymore. Even though he was outstanding. But Jiang CI, he, he, he seemed to like her too. If this was the case, would the little monster be jealous when he saw it? If she was jealous, she would feel very uncomfortable. Therefore, the situation was still uncertain. The most important thing was to be with the little monster. However, there was one thing that little Rong Mei did not doubt. He wanted to enter the top three! She had always been a girl who refused to admit defeat. Just as they were adjusting their mood and continuing to train, Jiang yurou suddenly ran over and shouted with red eyes, ¡± Rong Mei! Do you want to join the first group? You can¡¯t go in, you won¡¯t go in-!¡± Her brother would be inside, so Rong Mei would be able to see her brother everyday! She didn¡¯t want to! Rong Mei was confused and thought that she was provoking him. She raised her chin. sure, let¡¯s have a competition tomorrow and see who can get into the first group. Xiao Tianbei saw this scene from the side and scratched his head in confusion. that¡¯s weird. Isn¡¯t it just a sister? Jiang yurou is controlling her brother too much. It was as if they were jealous of each other. The triplets also found it ridiculous and blurted out, ¡± maybe she likes her brother. Only the two of them heard this, and little Tianbei jumped in shock. [ brother nine: saving] new book¡¯s manuscript in the day and writing old books at night.] ¡®m so sleepy today because] didn¡¯t drink coffee.] ¡®ll start writing] big drama early tomorrow. Please vote!! ] [ PS: by the way, do you really think age is a limit? in fact, a child¡¯s world is really richer than you think. I¡¯ve seen a group of children in our community from the time they were born to the time they were three years old. At the age of six, they went to school to fight and stir up trouble. Their world is simpler, but some are more brutal. ] Chapter 2394 - Chapter 2394: sweetness in a cruel competition (5) Chapter 2394: sweetness in a cruel competition (5) Translator: 549690339 Children seemed to be surprised and curious about everything. Xiao Tianbei was surprised for a while, then he grabbed his little curly hair. Hmm, Jiang yurou¡¯s love for his brother must be pure kinship. She didn¡¯t like her boss, so she didn¡¯t like them to be in contact. This was excusable. But no matter what, if Jiang yurou didn¡¯t like her boss, then she definitely wouldn¡¯t like her even if she followed her boss. With Jiang CI¡¯s words and his sister¡¯s sudden provocation, the triplets pouted as if they didn¡¯t take it seriously. He continued to train Tianbei. She had tried her best. Of course, Tian bei¡¯s ability was not bad, but it was very difficult to enter the first team of 30. It was almost impossible. Tian bei had to admit it. At night, the two of them returned to the dormitory together after taking a shower. However, at this moment, the triplets saw a familiar figure not far away. Her eyes immediately widened. Little Tianbei saw it too. He raised his eyebrows and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. Wow, what a pretty boy. She was about to tell Rong Mei but the next second, her boss stuffed her things into her arms and she rushed over. Tianbei was shocked. What was going on? Little Rong Mei hurriedly ran towards him, her little chest heaved up and down. She looked at him nervously and happily, her breathing messy as she said, ¡± little, little monster, what¡¯s the situation? why did you come out? and last night, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry I accidentally fell asleep ¡­ Little monster was wearing a clean white t-shirt with short sleeves. He looked like a distant boy, but at this time, he took out a clean Square Handkerchief from his trouser pocket. After he opened it, he handed it to her and said in a gentle voice, ¡± it¡¯s okay. The instructor said that I can come out for a walk. The competition is tomorrow, no one will pay so much attention. The little monster saw that the hair on her forehead was wet with sweat and subconsciously wanted to wipe it for her with a handkerchief. However, the little triplets suddenly looked around and their ears turned red. She took a step back, lowered her eyes, took the handkerchief, and rubbed her little face messily. N-no, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll wait for tomorrow¡¯s match then. Let¡¯s do it tonight. When the three babies said this, they looked at him. The little monster looked at her gently. don¡¯t come out tonight, Yingluo. Have a good rest and prepare for tomorrow. Although what he said made sense, the triplets still felt a little disappointed. She pouted her little mouth. alright then. After saying that, she wanted to go back first. However, at this moment, the little monster suddenly called out to her, ¡± ambiguous! ¡°What?¡± The triplets turned around. the little monster¡¯s expression instantly became a little unnatural, but compared to the disappointment on little treasure¡¯s face, little monster shook his little hand and stammered with a red face, ¡± little treasure, actually last night, i went to see you and even covered you with a blanket, little treasure. ¡± The triplets ¡®eyes widened when they heard that. This, this is real? The little monster looked at her surprised expression and smiled shyly. Then, he took two steps back and turned to leave. The triplets were really shocked. However, when they came back to their senses, their eyes were filled with sweet joy. In fact, in the world of adults, it was always felt that children did not know anything. In fact, this was not entirely the case. No matter who was born, they all liked beautiful things ¡­ Chapter 2395 - Chapter 2395: Sweetness in a cruel competition (6) Chapter 2395: Sweetness in a cruel competition (6) Translator: 549690339 There were people who liked each other, but unlike adults, the love in a child¡¯s world was purer, more direct, and more beautiful. They didn¡¯t have to worry about many things in reality. It was just that I liked you and you liked me. It was that simple. when they grew up, they might face many realistic problems. some people¡¯s feelings would lose to reality, while some would continue to maintain it. but no matter what, at least this moment was the purest and most beautiful. the next day. it was five in the morning. The entire Island was honking. All the children immediately gathered on the beach as fast as they could. He had achieved the goal of the first assessment. And on this day, Leng yunchen appeared again. Dressed in a camouflage uniform and black military boots, he stood tall and straight like a pine. With his hands behind his back, he was loudly explaining the first event. our first event is a six-kilometer March, and the bags under your feet are five kilograms. You will be in your bags during the race, and we will wait for you at the finish line, but there will be a car following you in case of any accidents. In addition, all the training students must strictly follow the rules of the race-! At this point, Leng yunchen¡¯s expression became even more dignified and stern, and his voice suddenly rose a few octaves. don¡¯t even think about using catalytic drugs. Only those who are well-prepared can pass the assessment, especially metabolites. Steroids and the like are even more forbidden. Although this kind of thing will cause your results to be falsely high, you have to know that I have seen many people who have used these drugs and are still lying in the intensive care unit now. after leng yunchen mentioned the illegal drugs, everyone was very serious and cautious. however, there was a little girl in the crowd who had a slight glint in her eyes, and a strange light flashed quickly, so fast that no one could catch it. ¡°Good! We have orders to set off immediately!¡± After saying that, Leng yunchen turned around and got into an army green Hummer in a few big strides. As soon as the order was given, all the students were ready to go. One by one, they carried heavy equipment and set off to the starting point. This was a six-kilometer long run, which was quite exhausting on physical strength, endurance, and willpower. There were three Hummers on the way. One was in the front to lead the way, one in the middle, and one at the back to pick up the leftovers. From the looks of it, only 150 people wouldn¡¯t be able to pull too far apart. In fact, that wasn¡¯t the case because the distance was really too far for them. Not to mention, there was also the five-kilogram weight. So, the further they went, the more situations occurred. As every team was standing together, the triplets could not see where the little monster was. After the last gunshot, everyone immediately rushed out. It wasn¡¯t recommended to go too fast in the beginning, or it would consume physical strength. However, if they were too slow, they would soon fall behind, which would be very despairing. Therefore, it was most reliable to ensure that they were in the top 30. However, in order to find the little monster, the triplets had to run with the little monster and their pace gradually slowed down. however, she did not see the little monster even though she had almost swept her gaze across more than a hundred people. she could not help but feel curious. tian bei was touched when he saw that the triplets were behind her and were about to catch up with her. ¡± boss, boss, why did you come to the back? you don¡¯t have to do this. you have to join a good team. ¡± Rong Mei,¡±Yingluo.¡± How was she supposed to say this? However ¡­ Chapter 2396 - Chapter 2396: Sweetness in a cruel competition (7) Chapter 2396: Sweetness in a cruel competition (7) Translator: 549690339 However, after she confirmed that there were no little monsters behind her, she could only nod. alright then. after saying that, she sped up and ran. Xiao Tianbei was extremely touched. He didn¡¯t expect her to make such a sacrifice for him. however, not long after xiao tianbei started running, someone suddenly caught up with him with light and steady footsteps. the heavy bag on his body didn¡¯t seem to affect him at all. she immediately looked over curiously. however, he was instantly dumbfounded. an extremely delicate side profile flashed past his eyes. she was much faster than him and was wearing a camouflage hat and a camouflage suit. she looked no different from them, but little tianbei was still so shocked that he could not speak. That, that boy ¡­ Wasn¡¯t he the boy that her boss had rushed up to talk to yesterday? He had shocked himself yesterday. she was about to show it to rong mei, but he rushed up to her before she could say anything. their conversation was very subtle because she was blushing. He was obedient. who was this guy? Why didn¡¯t he have any contact with his boss? Although many people here didn¡¯t know each other, everyone knew some of the powerful students, such as the team leaders, vice-leaders, and some other powerful people. However, she was sure that she had never seen this boy before. Seeing that he could no longer see his figure, Tian bei was even more confused. It was really too mysterious. rong mei chased after her and maintained her position in front. however, this time, she was focused on running. her brother and a few other powerful people were at this position. she had to hold on and not fall behind. The path from the beach into the forest was flanked by trees on both sides, and there was only one path in the middle that had been run through all year round. As time passed, everyone was gradually covered in sweat and panting. In the blink of an eye, half of the journey had been completed. The people in the top 10 now were Rong Mei, Rong mo, Jiang CI, a few team leaders, Chen Mu ¡®an, Han Chen, Li Xun, and so on. However, there was one person who was unfamiliar to them. when the people in front and behind saw him, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder which group this person was in and why he had never appeared before. However, he had been running behind Rong Mei and following her silently. He was so unconcerned. No one could detect his purpose. Rong Mei was the girl at the front of the line. She didn¡¯t know if it was because he was too beautiful or because he was too capable, but there were always people peeking at him. The little monster stood behind the two people behind her and had a clear view of her surroundings. With his sensitive mind, he seemed to be able to sense what kind of relationship she had with other people and whether there was someone who liked her or not. In fact, the little monster had indeed discovered it. On the top left-a boy with sharp features was always looking at Rong Mei. in the past, they were running according to the teams, but now they were running for the competition. The way the boy looked at the triplets was very different. He was very passionate. The little monster clearly sensed the threat from the other males, and its eyes unconsciously narrowed. And that person was Jiang CI. They were allowed to drink water to replenish their energy during the long-distance run. However, Rong Mei was particularly thirsty today. She had only brought one bottle of water with her and she finished it very quickly after running halfway. Jiang CI seemed to have realized that she needed water and immediately came over. Chapter 2397 - Chapter 2397: Sweetness in a cruel competition (8) Chapter 2397: Sweetness in a cruel competition (8) Translator: 549690339 He leaned over and asked if she wanted to drink his. Rong Mei shook his head and said that he had drunk it before, so she couldn¡¯t drink it. Rong Mei didn¡¯t mean anything by that. She wasn¡¯t familiar with Jiang CI and they were competitors. Water was a resource that everyone had. She couldn¡¯t drink it. On the other hand, Jiang CI was overthinking things. He thought that she was afraid that men and women should not touch each other and that she couldn¡¯t touch what he had drunk. wait for me, ¡± Jiang CI suddenly said after running side by side for a while. Then, he quickly left her side, slowed down, and went to the back to find her. Rong Mei was confused. What was going on? she continued to run, drenched in sweat. She was wearing camouflage short sleeves and shorts, carrying a heavy backpack, and wearing wrist guards on her wrists and knees. She was running with difficulty. The little monster was running behind the others with its head lowered. When Jiang cixiang was running slowly, a strange look flashed across its face. Then, it slowed down gradually to pay attention to Jiang CI¡¯s every move. It was him. it was because he had a different look and behavior towards his ambiguity. When the little monster went to check on Jiang CI, he realized that she was waiting for a girl. He raised his brows, but he soon realized that Jiang CI had asked for a bottle of water from a girl. What was going on? was he going to give it to the triplets? As he thought about it, it turned out to be the case. Soon, the boy caught up with him. However, when the little monster¡¯s eyes swept over the girl, he saw a hint of jealousy and a sneer on the girl¡¯s face. His pupils shrank slightly. No, something was wrong. When the little monster caught up with him again, he saw that the boy was about to smother the water. For some reason, the little monster suddenly thought of the girl¡¯s expression just now ¡­ His heart tightened. She rushed forward quickly. After hesitating for a while, the triplets took the bottles of water from them. At that moment, the little monster ran behind her and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Ambiguous ambiguous ambiguous ambiguous¡± The little triplets turned around instantly. When they saw the little monster in the camouflage uniform, they were stunned and immediately became happy. you, why did you only ¡­ A finger covered her lips, stopping her from saying anything else. The triplets quickly covered their little mouths as they knew that they should not say something. However, at this moment, she saw little monster take out his water and pass it to her. He said gently, ¡± drink some water to moisten your throat. Then, run after me. Make your steps light and adjust your breathing. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The triplets quickly agreed like chicks pecking at rice. They were overjoyed. The little monster had finally arrived. On her right was Jiang CI, who was frozen in the air with water in her hand. They were still running, but he didn¡¯t retract his hand. He seemed to be a little shocked to see Rong Mei talking to the boy who suddenly appeared so happily and drinking his water without hesitation. not to mention, he had drunk it before. Her lips directly touched the mouth of the bottle, without any hesitation. As soon as this scene appeared, he immediately felt a strong contrast. It was as if his back was cold, and he felt a chill. Who was that guy? At this moment, the little monster¡¯s and Jiang CI¡¯s eyes met Yingying¡¯s. Jiang CI¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, but the little monster¡¯s face remained calm. In the next second, he even ran to the right of the triplets and pushed Jiang CI away. Then, he looked at Jiang CI and said, ¡± thank you for giving the water to mi Mei. I¡¯ll hold this bottle for her. Chapter 2398 - Chapter 2398: Sweetness in a cruel competition (9) Chapter 2398: Sweetness in a cruel competition (9) Translator: 549690339 Jiang CI¡¯s expression froze for a moment. She probably didn¡¯t expect a stranger to suddenly appear on the way and do this. The little monster smiled faintly and took the water from him. Holding it in his hand, it continued to run with the triplets without changing its position. Jiang CI¡¯s expression was complicated. After running a few steps, she slowed down and finally stood still. She watched them run away with a complicated expression on her face. Who was that person? I¡¯ve never seen him before. Which team is he from? What was his relationship with Rong Mei? His mind was filled with questions, but he didn¡¯t know what to do. This feeling was really terrible. there were people running on both sides of the road. jiang ci¡¯s expression darkened for a few seconds before she caught up with them. He would figure it out. However, he didn¡¯t hear it wrong. The other party said to run away with Rong Mei. Ha! Where did he get the capital! only two-thirds of the time had passed. if his results were good and he was strong, why hadn¡¯t he been heard of before? Jiang CI was certain that he didn¡¯t have any real strength, not to mention that he looked thin and weak like a bookworm. However, Jiang CI quickly felt that something was amiss. When he caught up with them, he saw that he had already shaken off the people before him and ran to the front with Rong Mei. After all, there was only a small portion left, and they were ready to sprint. No matter what, Jiang CI was still shocked. She didn¡¯t expect the boy to be able to run in front with Rong Mei. And the distance between them was getting further and further. In the final moments, everyone was trying their best to make a dash for first place. However, this time, everyone was surprised to see that they had gotten first place. It was Rong Mei. In the past, the first place had always been a boy, but this time, it was a girl. The second place was a very good-looking boy. However, he was extremely quiet and indifferent. While everyone else was exhausted after the first round of the competition, he was the only one whose expression did not change much. Jiang CI was in third place, and the little Overlord flower was in fourth place. The little tyrant flower did not perform well this time. Originally, he was first and second in the weight-bearing off-road event, but the shock he suffered unintentionally today was too great, and it affected his mood. That was because the little monster had appeared! He was so shocked that he almost couldn¡¯t recover from the shock. Although Jiang CI had gotten third place, she didn¡¯t look too happy. Only he knew that when he went after them, he couldn¡¯t catch up to them no matter what. she was so ruthless that he suffered a blow. He had completely underestimated the boy. After the first round¡¯s results were recorded, the instructor commented on the overall results. In the end, he praised Rong Mei¡¯s results. She actually got first place. Usually, it would be considered good if she got into the top five. Rong Mei was elated after hearing the praise. She knew that the little monster had contributed a lot to this. just as she was looking at the little monster with a smug expression, suddenly- ¡°Instructor! I want to make a report!¡± A voice rang out from the children of the trainees. Rong Mei felt that it was very familiar, but with her strong memory, she quickly matched the voice with the face in her mind. it was her! The instructor¡¯s expression changed when he heard the word ¡®report¡¯. what¡¯s going on?! rong mei looked over and frowned. It was her, Jiang yurou. But what was she going to report? However, just as she was thinking this, she heard Jiang yurou raise her hand and say,¡±instructor! Rong Mei has never achieved such an outstanding result before. I suspect that she drank something with stimulants. If it¡¯s true, it¡¯s not fair to us!¡± Feng Jiu Ge: ¡°another update. An. Storm seeking votes! the plot is developing fast ~ there¡¯ll be a big jump in different age groups, and little yang and brother nuo¡¯s will be soon too.¡± Chapter 2399 - Chapter 2399: Little monsters battle love rivals (1) Chapter 2399: Little monsters battle love rivals (1) Translator: 549690339 jiang yurou¡¯s hair was tied into two ponytails and she wore a camouflage cap. even though she was pretty when she was young, she had a pretentious air of aloofness about her. it was as if she didn¡¯t like anyone and her face was full of disdain. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have many good friends in this tough training. Now that he had suddenly said this, it was even more shocking. Everyone looked at Rong Mei in shock as if they could not believe it. On the other hand, the triplets frowned and pursed their lips. They were furious. Was he really angry? the results that he had worked so hard for were actually said to be performance-enhancing drugs? When the little monster heard this, its eyes flickered for a moment and a complicated look quickly disappeared. The instructor was obviously very concerned about this matter as he shouted in a low voice, ¡± Rong Mei, step forward! bring your backpack over!¡± Although the triplets were furious, they still did as they were told. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her, and there were all kinds of looks. The instructor walked over and scanned her from head to toe. He frowned and asked, ¡± Rong Mei, there are students who are suspecting you of using stimulants. Tell me, is what she said true? ¡± In fact, the instructor would never believe that Rong Mei would do that. Because her overall ability was obvious to all, she didn¡¯t need to rely on this to enter the first group. upon hearing that, the triplets finally held their breath and said, ¡± instructor! I didn¡¯t take any stimulants!¡± The instructor¡¯s attitude did not change. He asked, ¡± then take out the bottle of water you drank from and give it to me. They were very familiar with performance-enhancing drugs. They could smell it in the water or taste it. If they did a physical examination on her now, it would delay the rest of the game. To their surprise, the triplets ¡®faces turned cold and they clenched their fists. instructor! Why do I have to take it out for inspection? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but she¡¯s slandering me for no reason. Does she have any evidence? This is an insult to me, I won¡¯t accept it!¡± Then, he glared at Jiang yurou. this time, he had framed her in front of so many people. the grudge between them had really been formed. He was unmoved by her ugly expression earlier and thought she was easy to bully. The triplets had made up their minds to teach her a lesson in the subsequent competitions! The officer looked at Jiang yurou and then at Rong Mei. His face became even more serious, ¡± if illegal drugs are found in the water you drank, you will be disqualified from all the competitions. But if you don¡¯t, then-¡± After saying that, the instructor looked at Jiang yurou with a sharp gaze, ¡± you will pay for what you said. Your results for this round will be cancelled! As soon as he said this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. it was so serious. however, it was true that at the current stage of the competition, this was the fastest and most reasonable way to solve these problems. the triplets raised their small faces and suddenly sneered. ¡± go ahead and check. i¡¯ll wait for the results! ¡± No one would touch her personal belongings. During the competition, the only thing she came into contact with was the little monster¡¯s water. But how could there be! problem with the water that the little monster gave her? The instructor sent someone to bring over the equipment and check the two bottles of water that the triplets had drunk. jiang yurou saw that there were indeed two water bottles in rong mei¡¯s room. a strange light flashed in her eyes, and she seemed to be a little proud Chapter 2400 - Chapter 2400: little monsters battle love rivals (2) Chapter 2400: little monsters battle love rivals (2) Translator: 549690339 While they were checking, the little monster¡¯s eyes swept over Jiang yurou¡¯s expression. At that moment, it was the same as the expression Jiang CI had when she took the water from her. It was the same jealousy, the same disdain, and the same pride. For such a thing to happen, the little monster¡¯s mind was much more mature than theirs. It knew what had happened almost instantly. He suddenly glanced at Jiang CI and noticed that her face was gloomy. Her breathing was also slower than ordinary people, as if she was holding her breath. Jiang CI didn¡¯t know? He had thought that Jiang CI and this girl were in cahoots and that they were trying to harm Chi Wei on purpose. However, looking at Jiang CI¡¯s expression, it seemed like this matter had nothing to do with him. I hope so. The little monster doesn¡¯t want so many dangers to be hidden around ambiguous. as for the girl ¡­ the little monster squinted its eyes slightly, revealing a hint of danger. At this moment. The instructor finished checking the little girl¡¯s water bottles. Both of them were the same. After checking, the instructor¡¯s brows furrowed even more. His face was tense, and he seemed to be in a bad mood. Jiang yurou had been observing the instructor¡¯s expression. Now that the inspection was over, she was waiting for the instructor to say something. after the instructor had the items taken away, he shouted, ¡± jiang yurou, step forward! ¡± Jiang yurou was stunned. Wait, what¡¯s going on? however, she still walked out and walked to the front. The instructor¡¯s face darkened. He walked up to her and scolded her, ¡± there¡¯s nothing in the water! Where did you get the news that she took stimulants? Do you have that evidence? I think you¡¯ve gone crazy at such a young age and delayed everyone¡¯s competition time, can you bear the responsibility? From now on, your results from the first round will be directly revoked!¡± jiang yurou¡¯s head was buzzing as she was completely dumbfounded. No, that was impossible. She looked at the two bottles in Rong Mei¡¯s hands and quickly said, ¡± that¡¯s impossible, instructor! She drank it, she definitely drank it!¡± She had prepared the water a long time ago. She was waiting for a chance to replace it, but she didn¡¯t expect that her brother would say that he would give the water to Rong Mei in the first round. Since that was the case, she gave the water with stimulants to her brother. There were two bottles in Rong Mei¡¯s room, how could there be none! The instructor¡¯s anger surged. then tell me why you didn¡¯t!? And how did you prove that she took stimulants? Did you do something to her?¡± as soon as he said this, jiang yurou¡¯s face turned pale, as if her scheme had been seen through. she was instantly frightened. After all, he was just an inexperienced child. When everyone heard the instructor¡¯s words, they all looked at Jiang yurou. Their probing and complicated gazes burned her back, and everyone started to discuss. At this moment, a gentle voice was heard. It was a boy. He raised his hand and said, ¡± instructor, I have a bottle of water here. I haven¡¯t drunk it yet. It was handed over by someone. Do you want to check-¡± His words instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone looked over and saw a thin boy. When he stood next to Rong Mei, he was not as tall as Rong Mei but he was very good-looking. He was fair and clean and his facial features were extremely exquisite. The one who spoke was little monster. during the development of a child- Chapter 2401 - Chapter 2401: little monsters battle love rivals (3) Chapter 2401: little monsters battle love rivals (3) Translator: 549690339 Girls developed earlier than boys, especially among their peers. Therefore, it was normal for girls to be taller than boys. However, after little monster¡¯s words, everyone, including the instructor, the triplets, little Ba Wang flower, Jiang CI, and Jiang yurou, were all stunned. Especially Rong Mei and Jiang CI. Jiang CI clenched her fists tightly. As smart as she was, she had probably guessed what had happened the moment Jiang yurou stepped out to report him. Jiang CI¡¯s little face was extremely unsightly. But now, Jiang CI¡¯s little face was a little pale. he didn¡¯t expect the boy to speak at this time. In this way, once he confirmed that there was really something wrong with the water, he would be able to escape. Was that boy really stupid, or was he deliberately using this opportunity to mess with her? Jiang CI looked at the little monster with a complicated gaze. Looking at his calm and gentle appearance, he didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would do such a thing. After all, they could settle it privately behind the scenes. And in reality. The little monster Chi Chi was that kind of person. after confirming the look in her eyes, jiang ci liked ambiguity. He would not let such a time bomb appear by his girl¡¯s side. Moreover, Jiang CI was so stupid that she was ¡®killed with a borrowed knife¡¯. The target was even ambiguous. They had to be responsible for their actions. when the instructor walked over, rong mei¡¯s face was filled with shock. What was going on? She looked at the little monster. The instructor went over quickly. He opened the bottle and took a sip. A faint sweet smell filled his nose. His expression changed immediately. Then, to be 100% sure, he dipped his finger in the water and tasted it with the tip of his tongue. This time, his face could be said to be very gloomy, serious, and fierce. He looked down at the little monster and asked, ¡± who did you get this from!? As he said that, a fierce light flashed in his eyes. He swept away these little brats, as if he was determined to find out who was the one behind this. The instructor¡¯s words seemed to have confirmed that there was a problem with taking the bottle of water. Everyone¡¯s expression changed. He was furious. yes, angry. everyone relied on their own strength. why did someone cheat? jiang yurou¡¯s expression changed when she saw the other bottle of water. what was going on? could it be ¡­ instructor, he was the one who gave it to Rong Mei, but Rong Mei had already drunk my water. So, I¡¯m holding onto this bottle for her. The little monster¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang CI when it said this. It was still calm and indifferent. There was no hatred or other emotion. It was as if it was completely unfathomable. At this moment, Jiang CI: The instructor and everyone else looked at Jiang CI in disbelief. The instructor looked at Jiang CI with a complicated expression. He turned around to look at the shocked Jiang yurou. When he turned back, he asked, ¡± Jiang CI, are you the one who framed Rong Jin?! Did you give her that water?¡± jiang ci¡¯s entire body tensed up. he was well aware of the price he would have to pay if he admitted to it. He slowly raised his head and looked at Rong Mei. his little fingers trembled. Her eyes turned slightly red. After all, he was still a child. In front of all the students, under the stern gaze of the instructor, and under the incredulous and angry gaze of the girl he liked, Jiang CI really couldn¡¯t take it. He seemed to really want to tell the truth. Chapter 2402 - Chapter 2402: Little monsters battle love rivals (4) Chapter 2402: Little monsters battle love rivals (4) Translator: 549690339 But-! The coach began to pressure him. Jiang CI, if you did it, you will be disqualified from this round, which will greatly affect your future development. But if you didn¡¯t do it, tell me who did it, and I will make sure that person gets what he deserves! There won¡¯t be any shameless and despicable students here!¡± Jiang CI¡¯s eyes narrowed at his words. Whether it was the former or the latter, it seemed to be an extremely difficult choice for him. At this moment, Jiang yurou was really scared out of her wits. She no longer had that noble and virtuous look on her face. She was crying. She really didn¡¯t expect things to develop to this stage, and in the end, her brother was in such a situation! But do I really have to give her a severe punishment? no, I don¡¯t want to waste my time. jiang yurou looked at her brother with tears in her eyes. she seemed to be in despair. In fact, until this moment, she was still the most selfish. She even hated them, hated Rong Mei, and hated the boy who took the initiative to lay all the cards on the table, causing her brother and her to be in this state! He would not reflect on his mistakes at all. Jiang CI struggled in pain for a long time. In the end, under everyone¡¯s gaze, he clenched his fists and slowly said, ¡± Hanhan, it¡¯s me. as soon as he said this. however, not many people made a sound of lament. instead, they were all silent, especially silent. It was probably because of Jiang CI¡¯s usual image that was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. She was a hard-working, stable boy, a qualified and responsible Captain. Many people did not believe that what he said was true. Hearing his words, the instructor became even angrier. He cursed, ¡± stupid! Then, he was immediately informed that his results from the first round had been cancelled. in this way, he would not be able to get the first group, and he would not be able to get rong mei and the others. Jiang CI¡¯s little face was extremely pale, but she pursed her lips tightly and didn¡¯t say a word. The little monster noticed that the triplets ¡¯emotions seemed to fluctuate a little. His eyes flickered slightly. He looked at her and suddenly asked in a low voice, ¡± ambiguous, did I do something wrong? ¡± The triplets understood everything too. Hence, when Jiang CI made her final choice, she felt even angrier and more aggrieved. However, when she heard the little monster¡¯s question, she immediately shook her head. little monster, you and I both know that someone will have to pay the price for this. Moreover, the little monster did not do it on purpose. He just wanted to protect himself. if they pitied others, who would pity themselves? He had almost been framed. If he had really fallen for it, who would bear his losses? he could only say that it was jiang ci¡¯s misfortune and humiliation to have such a sister. one should not be afraid of a god-like opponent, but of a pig-like teammate. jiang yurou, hehe, she was just so-so. They didn¡¯t look at Jiang yurou again. They just felt disgusted by the girl¡¯s face. The triplets only wanted to get rid of her now. The first round of the competition ended with Jiang yurou and Jiang CI being disqualified. The second round, shooting, was about to begin. Eight rapid-fire shots in 14 seconds, two shots per person, reload, load, and then two consecutive shots, two consecutive shots, two consecutive shots. The target must be hit within 14 seconds and the alpha Zone must be hit. If the two shots missed, they would be eliminated. Shooting was Rong Mei¡¯s strong point! She was a natural-born sniper, and she had been gifted with super-high talent since she was young. Rong Zhan had never taught her about this before. After all, she was still too young at that time, and her arms could not withstand the recoil. Brother Feng Jiu thought,¡±the little monster is so scheming and possessive.¡± Haha, please vote! Chapter 2403 - Chapter 2403: Little monsters battle love rivals (5) Chapter 2403: Little monsters battle love rivals (5) Translator: 549690339 The second round of the competition would soon begin. Each group would have ten people, and the order would be based on the results of the first round. Looking at it this way, the top three were Rong Mei, little monster, and little tyrant flower. The little monster understood what his mother had told him before she left. She told him to restrain his strength because he had come here to rely on his extraordinary body to defeat them in seconds. He had come here to learn more, not to become the most dazzling person. Compared to himself, he was more willing to let the girl he liked become the brightest star. So, Rong Mei was first. It wasn¡¯t that he was throwing the game, but he just didn¡¯t want to get first place. Rong Mei deserved first place. Just as the first group was preparing, Rong Mei and the rest passed by Jiang CI, who was at the end of the line. it was just a quick glance before rong mei looked away. The responsibility for Jiang CI¡¯s fate didn¡¯t lie with her, nor with the little monster. It was his and his sister¡¯s fault. Therefore, it had nothing to do with her. She shouldn¡¯t feel guilty when she saw his dejected look. She should not be the one feeling guilty. However- Jiang CI had mentioned before that she wanted to be in Group One with her so that they could train together from now on. Although she didn¡¯t want to do it at the time and even planned to go to group two and separate from him, now that she saw it, she was really separated from him. She wasn¡¯t very happy after not being in the same group. Poor thing. She probably pitied him. Jiang CI happened to catch that look of pity when she raised her head. Even the students beside her had the same look in their eyes. At a certain moment, Jiang CI felt as if her breathing had stopped. His heart ached. Perhaps he could ignore other people¡¯s gazes, but he had no choice but to care about the way she looked at him. She pitied herself. Jiang CI clenched her fists and lowered her head. Her eyes were red. In the first group, the other students were arranged in order. Jiang CI and Jiang yurou were placed at the back, which was quite embarrassing. Jiang CI didn¡¯t speak to Jiang yurou the entire time. jiang yurou¡¯s eyes were red, and she called out to him in a sobbing voice, ¡± brother yan, yan yan. ¡± don¡¯t call me brother in the future, ¡± Jiang CI said coldly without even looking at her. Jiang yurou really wanted to cry. brother Wanwan, it¡¯s me, Wanwan. ¡°Get lost-!¡± A single word had explained everything. Jiang CI already knew that he would never help her again. he shouldn¡¯t be paying for the mistakes of others. Jiang yurou was extremely regretful, but more than that, she was filled with hatred. She felt that this was all Rong Mei¡¯s fault. If Rong Mei drank it, she would be the one who would be punished! He even blamed the boy who pointed out his brother! She hated him for doing what he did, for wanting all of them to be punished! The first group of the second round of the shooting competition began. One by one, they started their preparations. Rong Mei was the first one to start. Everyone was fully focused on her results. Rong Mei closed one eye and aimed the other at the alpha Zone. Suddenly, there was a bang, two, three gunshots. Eight shots were required within 14 seconds and all of them had to hit the alpha Zone. If two shots missed, he would be eliminated. After the gunshots ended, the results were displayed in front of everyone. all hit! ¡°Beautiful!¡± The instructors all clapped and praised! He was really a natural-born sniper. He had to be trained well in the future. He was simply a terrifying future. Chapter 2404 - Chapter 2404: Little monsters battle love rivals (6) Chapter 2404: Little monsters battle love rivals (6) Translator: 549690339 When everyone saw her results, they couldn¡¯t help praising her. The sound of applause rang out, but little Rong Wei did not think much of it. She was just performing normally. In her heart, she had a standard, but she had not reached it. Soon, it was the little monster¡¯s turn. This person¡¯s appearance made many people curious. The people on the left and right looked at each other, as if they had never seen this person before. Which team was he from? And what was it called? When Jiang CI saw the little monster getting ready, a dark look flashed across her eyes. Actually, he didn¡¯t blame him for reporting him. He admitted his mistake. If the boy didn¡¯t stop him, Rong Mei would have fallen into his trap. Right now, he was thinking that this person wouldn¡¯t have such good strength. In private, his relationship with Rong Mei seemed to be extremely good. He liked Rong Mei, but did Rong Mei like him? And that boy looked so thin. Why would Rong Mei like a guy who was weaker than her, Yingluo? But very quickly. Jiang CI knew she was wrong. in the process of shooting the little monster, all of them hit the target. there was only one shot that was a little off the line, but it was still an excellent result of hitting all of them. such a result was already very impressive for these students. However, he had come out like a dark horse, which really surprised them. Jiang CI found it even harder to believe. He found it hard to believe that this person had not been discovered before. But until today, until now? The following matches were carried out in order, and the little tyrant flower¡¯s results were also quite good, all correct. The instructor was very satisfied with their performance. However, in this match, the most surprising one was still Tianbei. she only missed one shot, but the rest hit the mark. this result was already extremely good for her. she was overjoyed. after all, her specialty was in academic problems like computer science. In the end, there were less than 15 people who won all the matches. Among them, other than those in front of them, there was only Jiang CI in the lower rankings. He had hit all of them. However, even if his results were excellent, he could not enter the first group. After the first two groups finished their matches, everyone would rest for 20 minutes. Due to strategic reasons, the order of the third and fourth round of assessment had been changed. The third round would be changed to combat, and the fourth round would be entering the forest. They would work together as a small group to obtain the items the instructor needed in the forest, and then escape as fast as possible. Remember, it was all. No one had any objections to the order of the competition. After the shooting competition ended, the little tyrant flower, little monster, Rong Mei, and Tian bei gathered together. The two little girls and the little tyrant flower were chattering non-stop, while little monster listened indifferently. He looked low-key and reserved, gentle like a little gentleman. At this moment, the little monster¡¯s eyes suddenly had a strange change. He slowly raised his head and looked ahead ¡­ A familiar figure slowly walked over. As the little monster raised its head, the others also gradually noticed something and looked over. The triplets ¡®pupils shrank slightly. It was Jiang CI. Jiang CI walked over and looked at Rong Mei. Qianqian, can we have a few words alone? ¡± she asked. As soon as he said that, the triplets hesitated. The little monster¡¯s long eyebrows raised slightly, as if he was a little concerned. A private conversation? Chapter 2405 - Chapter 2405: little monsters battle love rivals (7) Chapter 2405: little monsters battle love rivals (7) Translator: 549690339 The triplets were about to respond to Jiang CI. want to talk? Then ¡­¡± ¡°Wait a moment, ambiguous.¡± The little monster suddenly stopped her. However, this sound made Jiang CI frown slightly. Ambiguous? Or a younger sister? What was their relationship? Why did he call her sister? However, before Jiang CI could find out the relationship between them, the boy took a step forward and pulled Rong Mei closer to him. The little monster asked him, ¡± what do you want to do to ambiguous? You almost harmed her before, and we¡¯ve already been kind enough not to hold you responsible. Why are you still looking for her? are you going to continue to harm her in the upcoming competition?¡± As soon as he said that, the triplets ¡®eyes widened. Shock flashed across Jiang CI¡¯s little face. She probably didn¡¯t expect him to speak to her so sharply and say such things in front of Rong Mei. Her little face was filled with anger. Who are you? This is something that happened between me and Rong Mei, what does it have to do with you?¡± The little monster¡¯s gaze and tone were extremely calm. He knew that he had angered Jiang CI, but he had done it on purpose. Regardless of whether Jiang CI would talk to the triplets, he should be clear that he was not suitable to get close to Rong Mei. Because even if it wasn¡¯t him, it would be the people around him who wanted to harm Rong Mei. This was even more terrifying. The little monster continued to look at him calmly and said, ¡± don¡¯t feel that you are innocent or wronged. From the moment you admitted that it was you, regardless of whether you did it or not, you are already standing on the opposite side of us. Between the safety of your ignorance and the punishment of others, you chose the latter. Jiang CI¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and her handsome little face turned pale. He clenched his fists tightly. Was it? Was he wrong? he only came over to say sorry to rong mei. He should also apologize on behalf of his younger sister. At the same time, he wanted to let her know that he was not the culprit. He was innocent and that he had no choice but to do this for his younger sister. However, it seemed that after the little monster said those words, he instantly became even more ashamed. It seemed like a sacrifice to help his sister, but in reality, he was helping the evildoer. He didn¡¯t let her remember and let her continue like this. Jiang CI couldn¡¯t speak anymore. When he saw the triplets shaking their heads in disappointment, his lips moved. It was as if he wanted to say something but was powerless at this moment. He had already become Rong Mei¡¯s enemy. The person who harmed her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± The triplets glanced at Jiang CI and took the lead to leave. The little monster was right. The moment Jiang CI admitted to it, she had completely drawn a line between herself and her. ¡°Hey, sister, wait for me ¡­¡± The little tyrant flower looked at this scene in a daze. However, when it saw its younger sister leave, it also hurriedly chased after her. At this moment, only little monster and little Jiang CI were left. why did you say that? ¡± Jiang CI clenched her fists and looked at the little monster with a complicated expression. you know I mean her no harm. The little monster looked at him calmly. that¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that you can¡¯t get close to her. Jiang CI¡¯s eyes widened in anger. why?! Who Do You Think You Are?¡± The little monster was very calm. After a long while, he said quietly, ¡± my name is su Mubai. We were engaged when we were kids. She¡¯s my future wife. I¡¯m su Mubai Qingqing. i had an arranged betrothal between us when we were kids. She is my future wife Yingluo. Chapter 2406 - Chapter 2406: little monsters battle their love rivals (8) Chapter 2406: little monsters battle their love rivals (8) Translator: 549690339 These words completely shocked Jiang CI! Even though she was still young, Jiang CI understood what it meant. The children who could enter this place were all highly intelligent and knowledgeable, so he knew what it meant to be engaged to a child. He was completely stunned by the boy¡¯s words. There were so many questions that he did not ask. The boy had already left. before he left, the last thing he said to him was to warn himself to stay away from rong mei. Jiang CI,¡±hehe.¡± Su Mubai. A complicated look flashed in Jiang CI¡¯s eyes. She would remember this boy! when the little monster was alone with jiang ci, he tore off his calm and indifferent facade. in order to destroy his thoughts about rong wei, not only did he dare to criticize him in front of the triplets and draw a line between him and them, he even dared to lie to jiang ci when there was no one else around. He said that he and the triplets were betrothed to each other when they were young. She was his future wife. But no matter what, in the eyes of the little monster, ambiguous love was his and she would be his wife in the future. No one could stop her. Although wolves lived in groups, they were rare animals that only had one mate in their entire lives. They were extremely loyal, and once they had confirmed something, they would never change it. If there were any accidents, he would be alone for the rest of his life. And this was very important to the little monster. It seemed to be the same. The blood of loyalty to his mate flowed in his bones. From the moment he decided on her. The third round of the competition had begun. It was combat. This round of the competition was very brutal. There were four rounds of fighting, and each round lasted three minutes. During this process, you could use any means to attack the other party. If you beat the other party until he was lying on the ground and unable to get up, it would be considered a win. And this round of competition could be said to be very dependent on luck, because it was a draw competition. Everyone would draw their names at random, and it was not certain who they would draw and who they would compete with. The boxes were quickly collected by the students one by one. This name was not made public. However, the competition would still start in the order of the previous results. Rong Mei looked at the person he had chosen and frowned slightly. She wanted to change the competition. This was too weak for her. She wanted to compete with ¡­ Jiang yurou. That¡¯s right, she wanted to compete with Jiang yurou in combat. To put it bluntly, he also wanted to beat her up in public. Combat was her strong suit. Her father had taught her personally. She was going to use it to protect herself. She was going to teach those who bullied her a harsh lesson! Fortunately, there was still time to prepare. While everyone was preparing their combat equipment, Rong Mei secretly changed opponents with the others. In the end, she was satisfied with her opponent and was happy. She would be the first one to go on stage later, so there would be a good show to watch. On the little monster¡¯s side, the little Overlord flower ran over and asked him, ¡± little monster, who did you draw?! He had actually drawn Jiang CI. How terrifying. Although he was good at combat, he had lost to Jiang CI before. After all, Jiang CI was the captain and had extraordinary strength. It was just that he had not competed for so long, and he did not know if he would surpass him. The little monster didn¡¯t answer. Instead, it took the note from the little Overlord flower and saw the two words ¡®Jiang CI¡¯ at first glance. His eyes instantly darkened. my opponent is Jiang CI, ¡± he said slowly. [ brother nine: an, storm is asking for votes! ] Chapter 2407 - Chapter 2407: It’s exciting, let’s vent our anger (1) Chapter 2407: It¡¯s exciting, let¡¯s vent our anger (1) Translator: 549690339 The little tyrant flower was stunned for a moment, and then immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. What, what did he mean by little monster? When she saw the little monster change a piece of paper and stuff it into her hand, the corners of the little tyrant flower¡¯s eyes twitched faintly, and she was unable to say anything. Forget it, this is good too. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Jiang CI. Only a strong opponent could stimulate his potential. It¡¯s just a small monster. the little tyrant flower roughly understood what was going on between them. Jiang CI was the captain of their team, and he was the vice-captain. Their relationship was usually average, neither good nor bad. However, ever since he realized that Jiang CI had started to take notice of his sister, he had been thinking about her. He was not happy. He was also dissatisfied with Jiang CI. Other guys shouldn¡¯t even dream of having his sister. However, the little monster Pi Xiu was an exception. That was because it was already good enough that the little monster did not allow the triplets to not touch him. His sister was very fond of the little monster. The third round of the competition had begun. It was combat on the beach. The instructor announced that the first place in the overall results stepped out. ¡°Rong Mei-!¡± ¡°here!¡± Rong Mei stepped out and stood in front of everyone. The instructor asked her, ¡± which student did you pick for the PK? ¡± Rong Mei jogged over and passed the note to the instructor. The instructor opened it and raised his eyebrows. He was obviously surprised. However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He held the note and put it behind his back. His torch-like eyes swept across the rows of people standing in line, and finally landed on a pale little figure. ¡°Jiang yurou, step forward and prepare for the competition.¡± the instructor¡¯s tone was very normal, and she couldn¡¯t hear any other thoughts from it, as if he had long forgotten what she had done. when jiang yurou¡¯s name was called, she was still in a daze. the person next to her nudged her and she woke up immediately. Everyone was looking at her. When she realized that she was going to compete with someone, her eyes fell on the field. There was a figure standing there- It was her! Jiang yurou widened her eyes. It was Rong Mei! It was also in that short moment that a trace of hatred and disgust flashed across her eyes. on the other hand, little rong mei stood there with a calm expression. however, there was a faint smile on his lips. Jiang yurou stepped out. Many people couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Jiang yurou had offended Rong Mei previously, and Rong Mei was an expert in fighting. How could it be a coincidence that the two of them were matched up? someone must have done it on purpose. It seemed that a great battle was imminent. The instructor had both of them put on protective equipment and walked into the battle area. Little Rong Mei¡¯s body was slender, and the lines of her body were perfectly proportioned. She was wearing a handsome and capable camouflage suit, a black and red wrist guard on her wrist, and her ponytail was neatly tied behind her. At the moment when she was ready to fight, her eyes finally burst out with a strong urge and desire to retaliate. Who said that it didn¡¯t hurt for a child to hit someone? for someone like her, if she hit a few ordinary adults, she would be able to beat them until they were badly bruised and wet their pants. This was because they already knew where the weak points and fatal points of the body were. The strength that they had trained for years could not be underestimated. Jiang yurou, on the other hand, was suppressing her hatred for her and was ready to go. The two of them walked forward and bumped their fists to show their friendliness. Then, they both took two steps back. Finally, under the whistle of the instructor, the two figures finally began to fight¨C! Chapter 2408 - Chapter 2408: it’s exciting, let out a breath of resentment (2) Chapter 2408: it¡¯s exciting, let out a breath of resentment (2) Translator: 549690339 jiang yurou took the lead and threw a punch at rong mei¡¯s face. however, rong mei turned his head away instantly. jiang yurou¡¯s arm was right in front of him. it was moving very fast, but in her eyes, everything seemed to have slowed down. She quickly grabbed Jiang yurou¡¯s arm and twisted it down. Jiang yurou screamed and leaned over. Rong Mei immediately punched her in the stomach. Jiang yurou screamed in pain and knelt on the ground, clutching her stomach. All of this happened quickly and ruthlessly. In the blink of an eye, it seemed like the winner had been decided. There were cheers and applause for Rong Mei. Rong Mei wanted to use this chance to strangle her again, but the instructor who was acting as the judge suddenly stopped her. Then, he faced Jiang yurou and started to time her. If she didn¡¯t stand up within ten seconds, she would lose this round. Rong Mei retreated and the surrounding people cheered, but she turned a deaf ear. She took off her gloves and touched her face, only to realize that her face was burning hot. His breathing also became continuous and chaotic. No, I¡¯ve exploded too quickly in front of her. She has to look at the big picture and control her emotions. Although she really wants to teach her a lesson, she doesn¡¯t want to be affected by someone like Jiang yurou. Jiang yurou knelt there with tears in her eyes. However, under the tears, there was hatred. In the end, she still forced herself to stand up. The instructor asked her about her condition and she nodded. The instructor then stepped back to give them some space to continue the competition. However, Rong Mei didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack her, in case others said that he was bullying her. Her combat skills were among the top on this Island, and her daddy had trained her since she was young. Defeating Jiang yurou was an easy task. Jiang yurou saw that she was waiting for her to attack, so she gritted her teeth, shouted, and rushed forward again. She threw punch after punch, and Rong Mei blocked her with punch after punch. She was very fast, but she wouldn¡¯t give Jiang yurou so many chances. Jiang yurou had lost her rationality and strategy because of her revenge. Hence, she made a feint during the interception. When Jiang yurou went down to defend herself, Rong Mei punched her in the face. This punch was fast and ruthless. It was the punch that she had always wanted to vent, so the strong impact made Jiang yurou take a few steps back. Her entire eye instantly became red and swollen. his skin was broken. What was a girl most afraid of? everyone loved beauty. Rong Mei¡¯s punch almost disfigured her little face. Jiang yurou couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Tears came out of her eyes and she cried as she rushed forward again. When the instructor saw this, he immediately frowned. It wasn¡¯t just the instructor. When the others saw that Jiang yurou had been beaten to tears, they also widened their eyes and sighed. She had actually been beaten to tears. This was too ¡­ However, she was still a pretty girl after all. After being completely outdone by Rong Mei, she was also crying pitifully. Some students couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was a little pitiful. This was the outcome of offending Rong Mei. Many people knew that Rong Mei had changed his number on purpose. rong mei snorted coldly in his heart when he saw her crying. he was even more disgusted. she was a girl, not a guy. why was yurou acting pitiful and crying in front of so many people? Chapter 2409 - Chapter 2409: It’s exciting, let out a breath of anger (3) Chapter 2409: It¡¯s exciting, let out a breath of anger (3) Translator: 549690339 Did he make it seem like he was bullying her? Rong Mei wanted to give her a good beating, but Jiang yurou¡¯s behavior made him feel like he wasn¡¯t a good person. Rong Mei thought about it, but when Jiang yurou rushed over again, she still quickly stepped forward and grabbed her wrist and shoulder. Then, she threw Jiang yurou over her shoulder and threw her to the ground-! At this moment. Immediately, Jiang yurou cried on the ground until she was out of breath. Her entire body was curled up as if she had been greatly bullied and humiliated. Many people couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with her, and they whispered to each other. At this moment, Rong Mei suddenly took off her gloves and threw them on the ground. Her face was tense as she shouted, ¡± ¡°Instructor! I don¡¯t want to compete with her!¡± Everyone was shocked by his words. The instructor frowned and chuckled. this is a competition! How can you say no just because you don¡¯t want to?¡± Rong Mei shouted angrily, ¡± how am I supposed to compete with her if she keeps crying here?! Did she know that this was a competition? I¡¯m competing with her with my own strength, and she¡¯s crying so pitifully, as if I¡¯m bullying her. Do I have to cry too? do I have to compete with her to see who cries more miserably and who cries more?¡± As soon as he said this, the people who were whispering around suddenly didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Yes, this was a competition. Rong Mei continued, ¡± from the beginning to the end, I didn¡¯t do anything to her. She couldn¡¯t even beat me once. In the end, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s blaming me. Why? she¡¯s weak and she has a reason to be weak, but I became stronger with my own strength and you¡¯re blaming me?? ¡± Without a doubt, these words were said to the surrounding students. They shouldn¡¯t be worried about this sh * t. Her personal grudge with Jiang yurou had nothing to do with them. They were all discussing it below. Even if she wanted to take this opportunity to hit her, what could she do? This girl was so cheap and deserved a beating! As expected, when Rong Mei said this, none of the students said a word. It wasn¡¯t that the weaker one was right. Rong Mei¡¯s opponent was her, so she had to go all out. There was nothing wrong with that. Jiang yurou only knew how to cry when she had no ability. She only had herself to blame! At this moment, the instructor said sternly, ¡± nonsense! This isn¡¯t just a competition, you have to be your enemy too. In battle, the enemy won¡¯t let you off easily and will end your life in a matter of seconds, so I ask you to use all your abilities!¡± Rong Mei laughed coldly in his heart when the instructor said that. This was more like it. She looked at Jiang yurou, who was struggling to get up in pain, and her lips turned cold. Since the instructor had said so, she wouldn¡¯t be polite. Just as Jiang yurou got up, Rong Mei took the initiative to attack. She rushed up and gave Jiang yurou a roundhouse kick. Jiang yurou was defeated again and could no longer get up-! Jiang yurou¡¯s head hit the ground, and she fainted. At this moment- ¡°Enough!¡± A voice finally could not bear it any longer. Looking over, the owner of the voice walked out from the crowd. It was Qianqian, Jiang CI. Jiang CI¡¯s heart was as clear as a mirror, but his sister couldn¡¯t beat Rong Mei. She was tortured so badly that he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. instructor, there¡¯s a huge difference in their strength. The winner has already been decided. There¡¯s still a competition after this, so don¡¯t let her enter the infirmary before that. Rong Mei stared at Jiang yurou and retracted his foot. He raised his eyebrows. it seems like you¡¯re late. She has no choice but to go. Chapter 2410 - Chapter 2410: The little monster’s trick of injuring himself (1) Chapter 2410: The little monster¡¯s trick of injuring himself (1) Translator: 549690339 He fainted. He was too weak. Rong Mei took a deep breath. Even though Jiang yurou was unconscious, the anger in his heart had gradually dissipated. After all, he had used all his strength just now. Jiang CI immediately went to check on Jiang yurou¡¯s condition. The instructor also came with her. If she was injured, she would have to be sent to the infirmary. Jiang CI looked at the unconscious Jiang yurou. He raised his head and looked at Rong Mei with a complicated expression. Rong Mei caught his gaze and smiled on purpose. what¡¯s the matter, Jiang CI? are you blaming me for hurting your sister? ¡± Jiang CI,¡±hehe.¡± The staff in the infirmary immediately placed Jiang yurou on a stretcher and carried her away. Jiang CI slowly stood up and looked at Rong Mei. After a while, he said slowly, ¡± Qianqian didn¡¯t. She¡¯s in this state because she¡¯s not as good as others. Rong Mei shrugged. it¡¯s good that you understand. She turned around and left. Jiang CI looked at her back, her eyes darkening. He was still a child, but he seemed to be carrying a lot of things that no one knew about. In the second group, the little monsters went on stage. Just as Jiang CI was about to go down, she was suddenly stopped by a calm voice from behind-! ¡°Jiang CI.¡± Jiang CI turned around, frowned, and pursed her lips. It was obvious that when he looked at the little monster, there was a hint of hostility in his eyes. ¡°What did you call me for?¡± The little monster looked at him calmly. my opponent is you. I don¡¯t need to go down. As soon as he said this, Jiang CI looked at him. The look in her eyes suddenly condensed and became sharp. They were opponents? Ha! Was it for real or on purpose? However, Jiang CI didn¡¯t care about this. All of this wasn¡¯t important. What was important was that the two of them were going to fight! at the thought of this, jiang ci¡¯s clear eyes became even sharper. This boy was Rong Wei¡¯s betrothal partner? He was so thin and weak, how could he be worthy of Rong Mei! His results would definitely not be as good as his! Jiang CI was 100% sure of this. In the past few years, he had seen all the experts on their Island, but he had never seen him. His previous results were already surprising enough, but Jiang CI didn¡¯t believe that he would be as good as he was in the future. Otherwise, what kind of existence would he be in the past? The little monster looked at the hostility in Jiang CI¡¯s eyes, but his little face was still very calm. Only he knew that no one was his match. Even if he didn¡¯t use his ¡®special¡¯ form. However, he shouldn¡¯t have exposed himself like that. He had set himself at the bottom of the first team and not too high up. He wanted to keep a low profile. But even so, he still wanted to fight Jiang CI. Under the instructor¡¯s command, Jiang CI suddenly attacked, as if she had been holding back for a long time. His speed was very fast, and he immediately threw a few punches at the little monster. The little monster quickly dodged, but at the last moment, he still took a heavy punch and took a few steps back. Jiang CI laughed coldly. He knew that she was a good-for-nothing! rong mei¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the scene. he was extremely worried about the little monster¡¯s match, especially after he was punched. On the other hand, Jiang CI continued to attack. Her fists were hitting hard, as if she was taking revenge on something. The little monster seemed to have been caught off guard. It was punched in the stomach and its back was arched. However, Jiang CI quickly gave the little monster a fierce right hook and knocked it to the ground. ¡°Little monster-!¡± Rong Mei couldn¡¯t help but Shout! [ author: oh, oh, please vote for the little monster to fight back! ] Chapter 2411 - Chapter 2411: The little monster’s trick of injuring himself (2) Chapter 2411: The little monster¡¯s trick of injuring himself (2) Translator: 549690339 The little monster fell to the ground. Jiang CI¡¯s punch had caused the corner of his mouth to crack, and the entire corner of his mouth was bruised. He was fair and delicate, and his body looked relatively thin, so when he was beaten up like this, it was inevitable that people would widen their eyes. Rong Mei¡¯s heart ached and instantly pouted. Tears seemed to be rolling in his eyes. The little Overlord flower, on the other hand, furrowed its little brows tightly. In its impression, the little monster was extremely powerful. What was going on today? in fact, no matter what, it was fine as long as he didn¡¯t lose to jiang ci. jiang ci was interested in his sister. If this battle were to continue, little monster would lose his sister. In the boys ¡®minds, there was an inexplicable thought that only the strong could win the beauty. After the little monster was beaten to the ground, the instructor quickly counted him and waited to see if he could get up. Jiang CI looked at him with a dark gaze. It didn¡¯t seem like they had any direct conflict before, but where did it start? Maybe in the first round, when he wanted to pass water to Rong Mei, he was stopped. perhaps it was when he discovered the illegal drugs and took the initiative to expose her. Perhaps it was after the competition, when he wanted to talk to Rong Mei alone but was stopped by him. He was slandered for having malicious intentions and wanted to do bad things to Rong Mei again. However, when she looked back, Jiang CI thought that nothing could beat the time when he faced her directly and admitted that he was betrothed to Rong Mei when they were young. She was his future wife! It was all of these things that had accumulated bit by bit that had caused the flames of anger in his heart to surge wildly. In the fighting competition, he would vent them out ruthlessly. He didn¡¯t care about his grades anymore. He just wanted to prove to Rong Mei that this thin and useless boy wasn¡¯t worthy of her-! he didn¡¯t deserve to stand by her side! in the first round, the little monster didn¡¯t wake up even when the instructor counted to zero. therefore, the first round was naturally jiang ci¡¯s victory. jiang ci let out a breath of air. at the same time, she looked down on the boy even more. Facing him, he seemed to have no power to fight back at all! Countless people cheered for Jiang CI. After all, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for a boy to be defeated. And it was a boy who was standing beside Rong Mei. Little monster stood up slowly. A gust of wind blew and his thin little figure seemed to be unstable. The corner of his mouth was red and swollen. He slowly raised his hand and rubbed his wound. The expression in his eyes darkened slightly. He was bleeding. This was not good news. His body was special. If he bled or was injured, unless he was continuously injured, he would recover very quickly. He had to end the battle quickly. At this moment, the little monster seemed to have sensed someone looking at him. He looked over and saw that not far away from him, Rong Mei was standing beside the little tyrant flower. She was covering her face with both hands and looking at him with red eyes. The tears at the corner of her eyes were on the verge of falling. In an instant, little monster felt as if his heart was being pricked by needles. He was not afraid of anything, not afraid of being beaten, not afraid of getting hurt, not even afraid of death. The only thing he was afraid of was her crying. The little monster did not expect her to be so sad and worried about him. It was also this glance that allowed the little monster to know what kind of decision it should make to end the battle quickly. soon, the second round began. Chapter 2412 - Chapter 2412: The little monster’s trick of injuring himself (3) Chapter 2412: The little monster¡¯s trick of injuring himself (3) Translator: 549690339 The little monster looked at Jiang CI and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. In a short while, the aura around him changed. Jiang CI¡¯s eyes were still sharp, ready to strike at any moment. There was only one match just now, and he hadn¡¯t had enough. With the instructor¡¯s command, the second round began. Jiang CI threw a punch like a wild beast. However, just as she was about to punch, the little monster moved. At that moment, he widened his eyes because Jiang CI didn¡¯t seem to have noticed how he moved. In the blink of an eye, the little monster appeared behind him. Jiang CI felt a sharp pain in her calf. She seemed to have lost all feeling in an instant. With a plop, she knelt on the ground. Then, her neck was tightly held by someone¡¯s arms from behind. Her face and ears turned red instantly. He struggled intensely, but the more he struggled, the tighter he became, making it hard for him to breathe. This scene appeared in front of everyone in practically the blink of an eye. But this kind of big reversal was something that no one had expected. Jiang CI clutched his arm tightly, trying to give herself some breathing space. However, it was at this moment that she realized how strong this boy was. She couldn¡¯t move him no matter how hard she tried. However, he didn¡¯t want to give up. Such a loss would be too laughable and humiliating. Jiang CI grabbed his wrist and gritted her teeth. With a flick of her shoulder, she flung the little monster from above to the front. The little monster subconsciously let go of his hand. However, the moment he landed on the ground, he stood firmly on the ground without any injuries. Jiang CI held her neck and gasped for breath. Her eyes were like torches as she stared at him, her chest heaving up and down. This time, when he looked at the little monster again, his gaze had clearly changed. His little face tensed up. Then, he suddenly shouted and rushed up again. He punched at the little monster again and again. His fist was considered fierce, but he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would be able to receive it steadily and wasn¡¯t afraid of his hard punch at all. The little monster saw Jiang CI¡¯s anger. When Jiang CI threw another punch at him, he actually wrapped his palm around his fist. Jiang ciyou¡¯s pupils shrank. He stared at the little monster with eyes full of unwillingness, shock, and disbelief. How was that possible? How could he receive his punch with his bare hands? how could he have such great strength? Wasn¡¯t he very weak? If he was so strong now, then what was the first round? At this moment, Jiang CI suddenly let out a blood-curdling scream. The little monster¡¯s palm that was wrapped around his fist suddenly twisted violently. Without any warning, Jiang CI¡¯s arm was dislocated with a crack. He immediately knelt on the ground in pain. Large beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and his arms were in excruciating pain. In the second round, the instructor directly declared the little monster the winner. A few instructors immediately surrounded Jiang CI and held him down tightly. One held his legs and the other his arms. They bit a wooden stick in his mouth and helped him reattach his arm back to its original position. In less than a minute, he heard Jiang CI¡¯s low groan again. Her voice was filled with pain. The little monster won one round. Soon, the winner would be decided after another round. However, this time, the little monster won. The surrounding students only gave a few claps because they were all stunned. [ brother nine: mesmerized the little monsters ] [ also, please vote! ] Chapter 2413 - Chapter 2413: The little monster’s trick of injuring himself (4) Chapter 2413: The little monster¡¯s trick of injuring himself (4) Translator: 549690339 This counterattack had completely shocked them. In the first round, he was beaten by Jiang CI until he couldn¡¯t stand up. In the second round, he actually managed to turn the tables. Not only did he make Jiang CI kneel down twice in a row, but he also dislocated his arm. This, this person! Who was it? At this moment, most of the people looked at him with fear in their eyes. This was simply a boy that no one could understand. If he was a bronze in the first round, then he would be a King in the second round! At this moment. Jiang CI¡¯s bones had already been reset and her arm was fine. The instructor asked her directly, ¡± Jiang CI, are you still going to fight?! Jiang CI looked as if she had suffered a great humiliation. he glared at the little monster and got up. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± fight! ¡± How could they not fight? He was not a loser! He wasn¡¯t! Jiang CI didn¡¯t believe that she would lose to him! there weren¡¯t many students on the entire island who could be his match. he didn¡¯t believe that he would lose to an unknown boy! Furthermore, he had that kind of relationship with Rong Mei! He was not convinced! although the bones in jiang ci¡¯s arm had been reset, she was still not very flexible. however, the instructor would not object if he continued to persist. The third round of the competition had begun and there was a loud round of applause. There were people who supported everyone. Little Ba Wang flower and the triplets stood together. There was also Tian bei. A few people were shouting and cheering for him! The little monster looked at the triplets ¡®big red eyes and he could not help but feel uneasy. with her encouraging him, how could he ¡°lose¡± again? he didn¡¯t want her to be disappointed. With another order, the match began. Jiang CI¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He treated the previous match as an accident. He was too careless and didn¡¯t perform well. Even though he knew this in the depths of his heart, he still told himself this and comforted himself. This time, he waited for the little monster to make the first move. The little monster had indeed made the first move. He could only try his best to not use his special ability, but his strength and speed were indeed incomparable to ordinary people, even if it was an adult. Therefore, after a few punches, Jiang CI defended while retreating. He gritted his teeth and felt the strength of the little monster¡¯s punches. His mental defense was about to collapse. After a few punches, Jiang CI¡¯s arms went numb. She quickly changed her strategy and used a sweeping kick. The little monster dodged, but its hands were fast. It appeared in front of Jiang CI in a flash and grabbed his neck. It was tightly shackled. Jiang CI¡¯s eyes widened as she reached out to grab the little monster. However, the little monster¡¯s arms were stretched out and strangling her. No matter how much Jiang CI struggled, she couldn¡¯t reach him. The little monster really wanted to have another good fight with Jiang CI, but his injuries couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They would heal immediately. So, he simply held Jiang CI¡¯s neck and slowly raised his hand. He slowly lifted Jiang CI¡¯s entire body, and the tips of his feet left the ground. This scene stunned everyone, including the triplets, the little Ba Wang flower, Tian bei and even the coach! In the third round, everyone thought that Jiang CI still had a chance to make a comeback. However, they didn¡¯t expect that she would be killed in seconds! Jiang CI was shackled by a thin boy who lifted her up with one hand. This scene caused Jiang CI to fall from her position as a combat expert to the altar. Nothing could compare to speed and strength. Chapter 2414 - Chapter 2414: The little monster’s trick of injuring himself (5) Chapter 2414: The little monster¡¯s trick of injuring himself (5) Translator: 549690339 The little monster could already feel the wound on the corner of its mouth healing. It could not let Jiang CI see it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jiang CI! the little monster said indifferently. Then, a hand suddenly grabbed Jiang CI¡¯s back. The little monster suddenly raised its knee and hit Jiang CI¡¯s abdomen. Jiang CI groaned in pain. In the next second, her body was thrown to the ground like a piece of broken garbage. Jiang CI immediately curled up in pain, her body arched like a shrimp ball. His body twitched unconsciously, then he clenched his hands and suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°Jiang CI-!¡± there were people shouting around them. In the last round, there were no more objections to the outcome. However, the little monster¡¯s victory once again shocked everyone. Although he had lost one game, his overall score would decline. But the person he had defeated was Jiang CI. Not many people were better than Jiang CI. The final victory belonged to the little monster. Jiang CI was injured and carried off the stage. It was the other students ¡®turn. The next one was the little Overlord flower. However, the person whom the little tyrant flower was fighting against was a piece of cake to him. As the little monster went down, he inadvertently damaged the wound on the corner of his mouth again. In fact, he had originally intended to lose this match, even if it was only the next one. But seeing her cry and worry, he began to feel reluctant. he should have let her know everything. The triplets rushed forward excitedly and hugged him tightly. little monster, you¡¯re so amazing. You¡¯re amazing! The little monster smiled, but this smile made him groan slightly. Rong Mei immediately looked up and saw that the scar on his face and the corner of his mouth was still so obvious. An unconcealed heartache flashed across his little face. Jiang CI was really ruthless! Especially when the little monster didn¡¯t put up much resistance in the first round, it was as if he wanted to beat the little monster to death. If it wasn¡¯t for the little monster¡¯s counterattack, Jiang CI would¡¯ve made it miserable! This was a world where the strong preyed on the weak. If you didn¡¯t die, he would die. Of course, Rong Mei hoped that the little monster would win! It was not because the little monster¡¯s victory had given her more face as her good friend so that they would not look down on the little monster. Instead, it was because the little monster had won, which meant that he would not have suffered so many injuries. Rong Mei could not help but hold his chin with one hand and get close to his small face. She blew on his small face gently. As she blew, she frowned and said with heartache, ¡± little monster, when I fell and got injured in the past, my mommy would blow on it for me. I¡¯ll be fine after blowing on it. They were at the periphery of the competition, so not many people noticed them. However, there were still a few sharp-eyed people, such as Jiang CI, who had just been carried on a stretcher by the medical staff. When he was sent to the infirmary, he endured the pain and slowly opened his eyes. This was the scene he saw. Rong Mei was holding the boy¡¯s face and blowing on it gently. The two of them were so close to each other. Their actions were so intimate. Jiang CI¡¯s eyes slowly reddened as she watched the scene. Finally-she clenched her fists tightly and spat out another mouthful of blood! She was already in this state, but Rong Mei did not even look at her. On the other hand, that boy was just pretending to be pitiful from the start, but it made her worried to death. Su Mubai! He wasn¡¯t done with him! [storm is looking for tickets, time is going to skip again ~ little yang and brother nuo will be out soon.] Chapter 2415 - Chapter 2415: The little monster’s trick of injuring himself (6) Chapter 2415: The little monster¡¯s trick of injuring himself (6) Translator: 549690339 After the third round of combat ended, the results were recorded again. Rong Mei, little monster, and little tyrant flower were temporarily in the front. Tian bei was in the second group, Jiang yurou was in the last group, and Jiang CI was at the end of the second group. After that, the final team was decided on by the group match. In this way, they would need to draw lots in the team. Fifteen people would form a group and complete the group competition. After entering the forest, they looked for the signs that the instructor had hidden. Then, the first team to reach the top of the mountain would be the first. All the people in their teams would enter the forest at the same time. After that, whether it was shooting or killing, it was all up to them. It was just that this was a competition and not the time to attack the other party with real bullets, so it could also be called a mock competition. The match was to be held in the afternoon. the heavy load of events during the day had exhausted them both physically and mentally, so they were given two hours of break in between to rest and adjust their state. After all, they were still a group of children, and their physical fitness could not be compared to that of adults. During the rest period, the triplets brought the little monsters to treat the wound on the corner of their mouths. The little monster had dealt with its own wounds in the later stages, so its wounds had not recovered yet. The little monster had agreed to let the triplets bring him to the infirmary. This was because he could treat his wounds and put on band-aids there. In this way, his wounds would be covered and no one would notice that he had actually recovered. However, they bumped into Jiang CI on their way to the infirmary. Jiang CI¡¯s injuries didn¡¯t look light. When the doctor examined him, the bruises on his abdomen were obvious. It was obvious that he would have suffered internal injuries if the injuries were any worse. Jiang CI was lying on the hospital bed. When they entered, they naturally saw the triplets and the little monster. His pupils shrank and he clenched his fists subconsciously. The triplets glanced at Jiang CI. Then, they subconsciously looked at the little monster beside them. The little monster¡¯s eyes swept across Jiang CI calmly. He held the triplets ¡®hands tightly and said in a low voice, ¡± let¡¯s go find a doctor. the triplets nodded. the two of them stopped looking at jiang ci and went to deal with their own matters. Just as they passed by Jiang CI, a mocking voice was suddenly heard, ¡± hehe, Yingluo only had a scratch and she needs a doctor. How weak is she?! Or are you pretending to be pitiful to gain someone¡¯s sympathy?¡± He was clearly still breathing heavily, but he still had to say it sarcastically. ¡°You-!¡± Rong Mei¡¯s eyes widened and he glared at Jiang CI. ¡°Ambiguous!¡± The little monster pulled her back and stopped her. The triplets looked at the little monster in confusion. The latter shook its head. it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s continue walking. There was no need to explain anything. There was no need to. Rong Mei looked at Jiang CI with a frown. In the end, he snorted and didn¡¯t say anything. He was the one who dragged the little monster here, alright? She really hated it when others maliciously judged them. Couldn¡¯t they just control themselves? the two of them left. jiang ci felt a chill down her spine when she saw rong mei¡¯s look of disgust before he left. her fingertips trembled slightly. Did she change her attitude towards him because of that pretty boy? did she really like yingluo that much? Jiang CI¡¯s gaze became complicated. Actually, he didn¡¯t want this to happen either. He didn¡¯t want to have any conflicts with her, but things seemed to be developing in an uncontrollable direction. Chapter 2416 - Chapter 2416: The little monster’s trick of injuring himself (7) Chapter 2416: The little monster¡¯s trick of injuring himself (7) Translator: 549690339 The doctor quickly treated the little monster¡¯s wound. It was just a scratch. The rest of the body was just some superficial wounds that would heal very soon. The little triplets stayed by the little monster¡¯s side and watched the doctor¡¯s actions. However, she seemed to be a little absent-minded as if something was on her mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ambiguous?¡± The little monster was about to get down from the bed and asked her. ¡°Wait, little monster, I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± After that, Rong Mei turned around and left. the little monster jumped off the bed. his eyes followed her back. he wanted to follow her, but he stopped when he saw her walk to jiang ci¡¯s bed. His heart trembled slightly. What¡¯s wrong with Yingluo? He couldn¡¯t help but walk over and get closer. On the other side, Jiang CI¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw Rong Mei walking towards her. Her pale face was filled with mixed emotions. He lowered his head and did not look at her. Rong Mei walked in front of him, took a deep breath, and said, ¡± Jiang CI, I¡¯ve heard about you before. I know you¡¯re very good. They say that you¡¯re a good person, responsible, and you take care of your teammates. So, I think we shouldn¡¯t be enemies ¡®sisters-in-law, right? ¡± Yes, it was. Rong Mei did come to make peace, but perhaps no one expected her actions. In fact, even she herself had a sudden thought. Because they were all living on the island, it seemed that it would take at least ten years. Therefore, this was a long process. She didn¡¯t want someone to go against the little monster the moment he arrived. To become their enemy. this was not good, really not good. what if the conflict escalated and hurt the little monster in the future? After all was said and done, it was still her desire to protect that was causing trouble. She had already stayed on the island for three years. The little monster had just arrived, and he was her best friend. She must protect him well. Even if she didn¡¯t like Jiang CI. In fact, Jiang CI was indeed a little shocked. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect her to do this. Jiang CI¡¯s lips were tightly pursed. After a long while, he finally blurted out, ¡± actually, Rong Mei has never tried to harm you or go against you. The one who went against her was su Mubai. Rong Mei raised his eyebrows slightly and thought that he was forced to do this because of his sister. she spread out her small hands. ¡± then can you take care of your sister in the future? Although I can forgive you for almost affecting me, I can¡¯t forgive her. So, you have to make a choice. Sometimes, spoiling her will only harm her. ¡± Jiang CI fell silent. He was really silent. At first, it was because of his sister¡¯s words, but later on, it wasn¡¯t because of that. It was because of that boy. Rong Mei pouted. if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as a silent agreement. However, I definitely won¡¯t say this a second time. I hope that the next time we meet, you won¡¯t go against us. after that, rong mei left. Jiang CI suddenly raised her head and watched her leave. In fact, he also wanted to ask her if she really had an arranged marriage with that boy. He wanted to know if what he said was true. However, he realized that it was difficult for him to say such words. Because he was not in the position to do so. What right did he have to ask that? the last match began. Fifteen people in a group, entering the forest at three O ¡®clock. The team that reached the top of the mountain would be the first team to get the item they wanted before the sun set. Chapter 2417 - Chapter 2417: The little monster’s trick of injuring himself (8) Chapter 2417: The little monster¡¯s trick of injuring himself (8) Translator: 549690339 Everyone in that group would add points to the first place, so this score would be very suitable for the overall score. it was the last match. Everyone was almost done with their rest and preparations, and they began to go on stage one by one to get the tickets for the grouping. The triplets were in the seventh group. Therefore, she was a member of the seventh group. She made a hand gesture to the little monster to indicate which group she was in. The little monster nodded slightly, as if it had already understood. However, when it was time for him to go up, he gave the opportunity to the people behind him. He wanted to choose later. this was not against the rules, so the instructor agreed. As the number of people in the seventh group increased, the number of people in the box that belonged to Group 7 also decreased. During this time, the little monster¡¯s eyes were fixed on the box, as if it wanted to see through it. When there were only two group 7 numbers left, the little monster finally stopped. He walked forward, fumbled around, and took out a number. He didn¡¯t read it immediately, but held it in his hand. Very quickly, everyone received a piece of paper. following the instructor¡¯s announcement of group one and group two¡¯s gathering, the people around them were quickly assigned to their own groups. The little tyrant flower was in Group 5, while Tianbei was in Group 1. The little triplets were in Group 7. To their surprise, the little monster was actually scared. When the instructor told Group 7 to gather, he had been standing motionlessly beside him. He opened his palm and saw that the number was 7. The triplets were dumbfounded. They did not expect such a coincidence. Wait a minute! Was this a coincidence, or was it inevitable? There were exactly 150 people and 10 groups. However, in reality, no one noticed the problem with this number because the students did not realize that one person was missing. Jiang yurou had been unconscious the whole time. The doctor said that she had a slight concussion and needed to rest. Only the instructor knew about this. No one mentioned it, so the instructor would not take the initiative to talk about it. When the triplets looked at their group, they saw that there were four rather impressive people and the rest were above average. One of them was himself, little monster, the Vice class leader of team three. The last one was Jiang CI. It was Jiang CI. When the triplets saw Jiang CI, they were no longer surprised that the little monster had chosen to be with them. What a small chance. If Jiang CI could do it, then the little monster could do it even more. The triplets and Jiang CI looked at each other. Jiang CI pursed her lips and looked at her with a complicated expression. Then, she changed her gaze. The little monster silently watched as they were assigned to the same group, and his eyes flickered slightly. In fact, he had heard everything that the triplets had said to Jiang CI. However, he would rather the triplets not say anything. He would stay by her side to protect her. He didn¡¯t need her to take the initiative to reconcile with Jiang CI. After all, Jiang CI ¡­ Perhaps, Perhaps, Perhaps, Qianqian liked her. He didn¡¯t want them to have any close contact. The little monster¡¯s eyes darkened inexplicably. Some possessiveness seemed to be deep in his bones. The third round began. They had to choose a temporary leader out of 15 people and assign each member various tasks to work with. When the members of group 7 saw Jiang CI in the same group as su Mubai, they almost thought that the end of the world was coming. He was simply trembling. what a coincidence. the battle between the two of them had shocked countless people. The little monster chose Rong Mei first. Chapter 2418 - Chapter 2418: Massacre in the forest (1) Chapter 2418: Massacre in the forest (1) Translator: 549690339 Rong Mei wanted to choose little monster, but after little monster whispered in her ear, Rong Mei gave in. She kept her vote for the time being and the others could choose. As Jiang CI was the leader of Team 2, many people chose her. There were many choices to end it, but the final result was actually half and half. At this time, only Rong Mei did not have a choice. She looked at Jiang CI¡¯s serious face and suddenly smiled. last vote. Sorry, Captain Jiang, I choose myself. Yes, she had chosen him. She had the ability. In fact, many of the others also had high hopes for the little monster¡¯s ability. However, they were helpless because they did not know anything about the little monster in other aspects. They did not even know it. Therefore, after comprehensive consideration, they chose the two captains they were familiar with. Jiang CI¡¯s face was expressionless. I¡¯ll follow the mission¡¯s instructions, ¡± she said. the little monster did not care about anyone else. he only had her in his eyes, and he only had one purpose, which was to protect her safety. that was why he refused to be voted on. he only wanted to help and support her. Very quickly, the tasks were distributed one by one. After packing up their equipment, they set off! one by one, the teams entered the forest. they had to find the thing that the instructor had hidden, and they had to find the map first. However, the map ¡­ Rong Mei took it out. She only had one-fifteenth of the map. That¡¯s right, all of them only had one map. the other maps are all hidden on someone in each group. We¡¯re going to get their maps now. As he said that, Rong Mei gave one of the team members a look. there might be a group ahead. Who will follow them and see who has the map!? ¡°Also, who are you planning to go after the map?¡± Quickly and cleanly settle it?¡± jiang ci took the initiative. ¡± i¡¯ll go and steal it. let lu wei follow it. ¡± The little monster said slowly, ¡± Jiang CI, you were injured before. Are you okay now? why don¡¯t I go? ¡± I¡¯ll go. Jiang CI¡¯s eyes widened at his words, and her face burned. Is he sure he¡¯s not mocking me? However, this su Mubai had a gentle and indifferent appearance. He had a good-looking face that made him look like a good person. little monster, let Jiang CI take over. We¡¯ll just stay here and watch. If Jiang CI can¡¯t even snatch a map, she can¡¯t be the leader of Group 2. Rong Mei made a choice at this moment. The little monster stopped talking. On the other hand, Jiang CI was ineffably provoked and immediately led her men to snatch the map. they began to hide to avoid being discovered by the ¡®enemy¡¯. Jiang CI¡¯s progress was very smooth. However, after snatching the map, she had successfully attracted the entire group 1¡¯s pursuit. ¡°Quickly run-!¡± run! Jiang CI shouted. She rolled the map into a roll and threw it to Rong Mei. They quickly fled. However, not long after, someone from their group was caught. With a scream, he became a hostage. we can¡¯t escape. We have to rush up! The little monster stopped and said. After that, he took out a pistol from his waist. Their handguns were real, but the bullets were all liquid. If they hit a person and left a bright color, it meant that the person was ¡± dead. There were 150 people on this Island, so there would definitely be a battle. As soon as he said this, the others looked at each other. They knew that they couldn¡¯t hide from the massacre in the forest. [author: tomorrow is a big leap ~ storm seeking votes!] Chapter 2419 - Chapter 2419: Massacre in the forest (2) Chapter 2419: Massacre in the forest (2) Translator: 549690339 Once he said that, Rong Mei understood that he could only go up. Immediately, the few of them prepared for a team battle and spread out, each of them taking out their weapons. Rong Mei hid behind a rock, took out a gun, and started to attack the people in Group 1. They only had 20 bullets in one gun, but there were 150 people here, so each group only had two guns. This meant that they still had to snatch the other party¡¯s supplies. Jiang CI led a few people and charged forward to engage in a melee. Little monster stood not far from Rong Mei, holding a bow and arrow from the supplies. It drew the bow and protected her. Group one¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated. Soon, Jiang CI and the rest encountered difficulties. Little monster, you don¡¯t have to protect me anymore. Hurry up and finish them off.¡± After Rong Mei aimed at the third person and shot his heart, she quickly turned her head and said to him. The little monster¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Jiang CI. Jiang CI was fighting against two people. One of their members had ¡± died ¡± in battle. Jiang CI seemed to have been injured today, so she did not seem to be able to follow the two people¡¯s orders. Her face was pale. ¡°Ah-!¡± Suddenly, there was a howl. Another one of them was injured. The little monster pursed its lips and no longer hesitated. It rushed forward. he had said before that he only wanted to protect mo mei and that the others had nothing to do with him. Especially that Jiang CI. However, even ambiguous had said so. She wanted to save people and win first place, so he would help her save people and help her get first place-! Jiang CI was lying on the ground. Someone¡¯s leg was clamped around her neck, preventing him from breathing. In front of her was another person holding a fake dagger, about to stab his chest. The dagger was fake. When it touched someone, the blade would retract into the handle, but they had to treat it as real. No one would use a fake dagger in a real battle. Jiang CI resisted with all her might, as if she was reaching her limit. Their group had just started, and he didn¡¯t want to die Here at the beginning. And just when he really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, suddenly an arrow came from the air¨C! It hit the person who was strangling him. It shot into the back of his heart, and the red jam liquid burst. Elimination. The restraint on her neck was gone. Jiang CI growled and used all her strength to turn the situation around. She twisted her dagger and stabbed it into her opponent¡¯s neck. The fatal point. Elimination! After Jiang CI dealt with her opponent, he panted heavily. With both hands on the ground, he looked up to see a figure standing on a tree trunk. Little monster was half-kneeling on one knee on a thick tree trunk. From time to time, it would pull out an arrow from its back and shoot the people in Group 1 one by one. Its little face was solemn and its lips were slightly pursed. In just a few short minutes, Group 1 was almost killed. the other party flew into a rage out of humiliation. one of them picked up his gun and kept shooting at the position where the little monster was. However, he was actually able to move freely through the various trees in the mountain forest, as if he was an agile leopard. His body was strong and vigorous, simply making people dumbfounded. From a distance, the triplets stood up from behind the rock in astonishment and looked at the scene in shock. The little monster was very fast. The other party couldn¡¯t hit it even if they shot at it. In the end, he simply couldn¡¯t find it. However, just as he held his breath and looked for it, his neck was suddenly tightly held. A pair of legs came down from above and clamped his neck-! Chapter 2420 - Chapter 2420: Massacre in the forest (3) Chapter 2420: Massacre in the forest (3) Translator: 549690339 He was pulled up-! He was completely suspended in the air, and the other party struggled violently. In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and patted his calf, begging for mercy. this meant that he had admitted defeat. Eliminated again! His tactics really made the companions of Group 7 dumbfounded. The most shocking thing was that he could move so nimbly through the trees in the forest like a wild beast, and he didn¡¯t have any protective measures! He was really too cool! How did he do that? The little triplets also swallowed their saliva in shock. When they looked at the little monster, their eyes lit up again. That was the standard look of a fangirl. Jiang CI watched as the little monster jumped from the tree and landed steadily on the ground. It was handsome and neat. She witnessed the scene with her own eyes and truly realized how strong this boy was. he could even kill an entire group in seconds. It was only now that he believed that his eyes had been blind. It was just that he had never dared to and was unwilling to believe it. But the truth was there. it deeply stimulated one¡¯s eyes and heart. Jiang CI knew that he had made a grave mistake. He had paid a painful price for looking down on him. The first group was quickly annihilated, while their group lost one member and injured another. If it wasn¡¯t for the little monster, he might have been even more injured. After the little monster landed, it didn¡¯t go to Rong Mei immediately. Instead, it walked to Jiang CI who was still sitting on the ground. Jiang CI,¡±hehe.¡± He couldn¡¯t care less about his injuries and quickly endured the pain to get up. it was nothing, just because this was his dignity. However, at this moment, he saw something that made his body slightly tremble. A pair of hands slowly reached out. Yes, it was. The little monster reached out its hand to Jiang CI, who was struggling to get up. She looked at him calmly, as if nothing had happened. Jiang CI wanted to reject him subconsciously. Because he had had enough of this boy¡¯s indifferent face. He didn¡¯t show any emotions on his face, which was really unpredictable. however, when she thought about it, he was the one who had saved her. And what Rong Mei had said to her before,¡±make up, Yingluo.¡± One scene after another flashed through Jiang CI¡¯s mind. She hesitated for a long time before she finally glanced at the little monster. The next second, she firmly grabbed it. Jiang CI immediately stood up. thanks! The little monster gave a faint ¡°hmm¡± and did not say anything else. He turned around and left. This time, Jiang CI looked at his back with a different look in her eyes. Perhaps, he really shouldn¡¯t have made them his enemies. in fact, he didn¡¯t want to. However, who knew that things would develop like that? But was it too late now? Jiang CI¡¯s eyes were filled with complicated emotions. She didn¡¯t know why this person had hidden so well in the past, but just as she was about to get close to Rong Mei, he appeared. and every time, he would appear in an unexpected way. However, all of them were extremely powerful. Now that he thought back to their fight in the fighting competition, he must have lost the first round on purpose. To think that he had even laughed at him for being so weak. But the boy didn¡¯t say anything. He had proven himself with his actions. He had lost completely. But to Rong Mei, she was jealous. I¡¯m sorry. He couldn¡¯t give up on this. Everyone had the right to like beautiful things. [ there¡¯s still ] Chapter 2421 - Chapter 2421: Time flies, changes (1) Chapter 2421: Time flies, changes (1) Translator: 549690339 The future was uncertain. No one could be sure how their future life would develop. In the last team match of the mountain forest team, they had little monster, Rong Mei¡¯s sniping skills, Jiang CI¡¯s fighting skills, and a strong vice-captain. Their team was simply invincible and killed all the way to the end. They had snatched a lot of supplies. However, they knew very well in their hearts that if it wasn¡¯t for the little monster, they wouldn¡¯t have been so powerful. In the end, the little tyrant flower and Tian bei were defeated by Rong Mei¡¯s gentle bullets. The competition continued like this. They had been competing with the third group for more than half an hour. They were full of energy and very strong. They had been waiting for them to come to the door on the way. Rong Mei was not willing to do this. Even if he died, he would still take care of these robbers who wanted to get something without doing anything! In the end, their group defeated the other groups, assembled the map, took the things that the instructor had hidden, climbed to the top of the mountain, and won first place. Rong Mei was overjoyed. it¡¯s all thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work this time. Other than su Mubai, I also want to thank Jiang CI for her hard work. After all, she was still injured, but she still fought until the end. Thank you for everyone¡¯s unyielding efforts! no need to thank me, ¡± Jiang CI quickly replied. I think there¡¯s no need to mention who contributed the most in this competition. Without him, it would have been difficult for us to achieve the final victory. Jiang CI looked at the little monster. He slowly reached out his hand, his expression serious. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry about what happened before. This was his initiative to make peace with the little monster. Rong Mei widened his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect the proud Jiang CI to ¡­ The little monster glanced at Rong Mei. Seeing her surprised look, he extended his hand and shook Jiang CI¡¯s hand. He knew that she was happy. But then again, Jiang CI was a decent person. Of course, if he could stay away from his ambiguity, Yingluo! After that round of competition, little monster and Rong Mei were successfully placed in the same group. There was also a little tyrant flower in that group. To their surprise, Tian bei also entered. In the last round, their group came in second. Although there would be a major elimination at the beginning of every year, the year when the little monster first came was the happiest time for the children. when the cruel elimination tournament began every year, it became their island¡¯s annual nightmare. From then on, Jiang CI would always be in a group with Rong Mei, the little monster, and the little Overlord flower. With his strength, he never let himself be left behind. That was the beginning of the little monster¡¯s unhappiness. However, time flies. In the blink of an eye, they were ten years old. At the age of ten, there were fewer and fewer elites left on the island, and there were less than 70 people. They had begun the most beautiful golden period of their youth, which started at the age of ten. there were still four to five years left. if the results were good, they could leave the island ahead of time and live in the outside world. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know anything about the outside world while they were on the island. It was the exact opposite. Not only did they have physical training, but they also had advanced schools. They were all top-class educational resources so that the students who graduated last could easily get into famous international universities. And ¡­ Chapter 2422 - Chapter 2422: Time flies, changes (2) Chapter 2422: Time flies, changes (2) Translator: 549690339 Moreover, they would also have a deeper understanding of the development of the outside world during the class. furthermore, they were given two to three chances a year to go home and enter society, but only once for half a month. Therefore, it would not be out of touch with society at all, and it would even lead technology and other things at the forefront. In the year when they were ten years old, the little monsters, the triplets, and the little tyrant flower would be sent out in batches according to the time of their departure. In half a month¡¯s time, they would be able to go out. This was what they had been looking forward to the most after entering the island. Back home. At this time, the adults were living in different ways. Five years ago, the firearms group had completely annihilated the huge criminal group led by the governor in Argentina, Brazil, Bangkok, the Cape of Good Hope, and many other places. It was a war between the two international organizations, both open and hidden, for several years. Finally, it ended with the disappearance of the other party. However, the Governor-General¡¯s body had also disappeared. This was because they had discovered that the body that originally belonged to the Governor-General was a fake. It had been replaced by someone else. however, they could confirm that the governor-general was either dead or seriously injured. it was extremely difficult for him to survive. In any case, their criminal organization was annihilated. Although they weren¡¯t a good organization, they received international assistance from a country¡¯s government. Therefore, with the help of the government, F, and D of various countries, they were successfully annihilated. And that country was DStan. Junhang¡¯s country. Therefore, there was no need to mention their relationship. Even if the Governor-General was still alive, he would never be able to rise up again. He would have lost all ability to go against their opponents. Half a month later. The little monsters, the little triplets and the little Ba Wang flower flew out from the island. They were blindfolded, so they probably would not know the location of the secret Demon Island they were training on until the day they graduated and left this place. They were ten years old. Many younger brothers and sisters who were a few years younger than them had also entered the base. For example, Chen muli, Xiao Xiaoye, little Qilin Junqi, and so on. However, little mu Li¡¯s body was too weak. At seven years old, she was extremely beautiful. Just like Chen nianbai, she had delicate features and was soft and cute. However, her body was weak, so after the test showed that she had a high IQ, she was taken away by the base for education. She was the only exception who did not undergo physical training. She went for academic research. jun hang¡¯s family¡¯s little qilin was also seven years old. it was only born 20 days after chen muli. He was very handsome. Under the good education of his parents, he had the temperament of a Crown Prince since he was young. He was cold and arrogant, but he was also elegant and polite. In Rong Zhan¡¯s generation, many babies had already been born, and some even had a second child. But none of the families, like Jun hang and Youyou, actually had several children. Youyou was willing to have children because she especially liked children. She also wanted to give birth to more children for junhang so that the two of them could have more children to enjoy in the future. It would be more lively. However, he already had two sons. The first child was a little Qilin called Junqi. It was a son. As for the second child, Jun hang had a complete headache. He and Youyou really wanted a daughter, a little princess, but they didn¡¯t have one. Jun Ye was indeed in a daze. He was still a son. Until the birth of the third child, in fact, Jun hang didn¡¯t want Youyou to suffer anymore, but Youyou secretly pierced the ¡± light rain umbrella ¡± and successfully won the bid. [ brother Jiu: haha, guess if junhang¡¯s family has a daughter. It¡¯s a new week, please vote! ] Chapter 2423 - Chapter 2423: Time flies, changes (3) Chapter 2423: Time flies, changes (3) Translator: 549690339 But so be it. Jun hang couldn¡¯t let her abort the child. It was also very harmful to her body. Besides, Youyou had put in so much effort so that they could have a daughter. Jun hang¡¯s heart ached for her, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He could only serve her with all his heart. Indeed, although the young and young were taken care of in the palace, Jun hang always came back to accompany her after finishing his work. He personally took her out in the morning to bask in the sun, to walk in the sunset, and to look at the scenery along the riverbank. he knew better than anyone else how much youyou had sacrificed for him. He was not good at expressing himself and could only use his actions to prove that he loved her, that his heart ached for her, and that he only wanted to present all the beautiful things in the world to her. Perhaps it was because of the traditional logic that a mother¡¯s honor was based on her son¡¯s status. After giving birth to the two little princes, the old wangfei did not say a word to the young. She was extremely satisfied with having two little grandsons and was often happy. Now that she was having her third child, she really wanted a little princess. however, it was a pity. The heavens didn¡¯t go according to one¡¯s wishes. Jun hang had hoped that his first child would be a daughter, but in the end, his first child wasn¡¯t and his second child, ran ran, wasn¡¯t either! Finally, when the third child was born, Jun hang personally delivered the baby. However, when he saw that Huahua was still a little child, even Jun hang, who had always been calm, felt his mood fluctuate greatly. It¡¯s not even a little princess! Then Youyou would insist on having another one! For the first time, Jun hang felt such a headache. Compared to having a lovely daughter, he would rather the young be safe and not suffer the pain of having children. After several births, the only thing that made Jun hang feel fortunate was that the baby¡¯s physical condition was still okay. Otherwise, how could her small body bear it again and again? The birth of the third Prince set off another wave of celebration in the royal family. Although the old Wang Fei also expressed that she wanted to have a little princess, she was even more excited and happy when a Little Prince was born. Youyou could not stand the old wangfei¡¯s face the most. It was just that her third child was a son. Although she liked it, she was still very depressed. This was because she wanted a daughter. Otherwise, she would not have another child. After all, she already had two sons. She wanted to have both children so that she would have no regrets in this life. She loved both her son and daughter equally, but it would be great if she had a petite little princess. Su Xun and Xiao Ye¡¯s youngest daughter was lively, cute, eccentric, and sweet-tongued. Su Li and Chen nianbai¡¯s little mu li was soft and cute, gentle and sweet. Even her voice was soft and gentle, making one¡¯s heart melt into a mess. Especially her light gray eyes. Those big, watery eyes were so moving. Not to mention, there was also Rong Zhan¡¯s little che Bao. She was like a little queen, and her beautiful fist techniques were extremely handsome. She had attracted countless fangirls and fanboys. Youyou¡¯s heart would be as anxious as ants every time he thought about it. He would like any one of them. As long as one of them was from his family, it would be great! Youyou gave birth to a Little Prince, and Jun hang asked her to name the child this time. Youyou thought for a while and said, ¡± Jun Han then. Jun hang raised his eyebrows slightly. Jun Han? What is the meaning of this?¡± Youyou covered its face and asked weakly, ¡± can I be so disappointed after giving birth to him? ¡± Before Jun hang could say anything, little Jun Han, who had just been born, wailed loudly and earth-shattering. Jun hang and Youyou,¡±hehe.¡± Chapter 2424 - Chapter 2424: Time flies, changes (4) Chapter 2424: Time flies, changes (4) Translator: 549690339 However, there was nothing Jun Han could do even if he cried. His father, the king of the country, had actually nodded in agreement. He seemed to agree with Youyou. The wronged and innocent little junhan: However, he was still The Little Prince of the royal family, so he was always doted on. The year little Jun Han was born was when his older brother, little Qilin, was five. However, as The Little Prince, the love he received had greatly reduced when their Dear Mommy got pregnant again two years later. And this period of time was also when little monster, little tyrant flower, and the others returned home to visit when they were ten years old. During this period, the children in their families had basically been fixed and they had no plans to have any more children. Only the young ones were left. She seemed to have become stubborn and wanted to have a daughter. so, when rong mei and the little tyrant flower returned home, they heard that the youngest aunt had just given birth to her fourth child a while ago. But this time, he could finally thank the heavens and thank the heavens. He finally had a precious little princess! The three sons only welcomed a little princess. Just the one-month-old banquet alone took seven days and seven nights. The monarch ordered the country to distribute subsidies and once again increase various welfare benefits for the residents of country D. It made one of the happiest countries even better because of the birth of this little princess. The birth of the little princess had a huge impact on the three little princes. Their parents were always around the little princess, especially their father. That face that was always serious and serious when he faced them, but when he faced his newborn sister, it was full of a doting and gentle smile. However, the three little princes did not throw a tantrum. They had received a good education from a young age and were taught by their parents. They were especially fond of this younger sister who had been looking forward to her even before she was born. Three older brothers and one younger sister. When sang Xia and the others went to the banquet, they all laughed and said that this little princess was really too blessed. not only did he have parents, but he also had three handsome brothers who doted on him. In the future, what kind of husband would be worthy of him? But then again, the birth of the little princess made the Youyou completely understand one of his worries. He was satisfied and had no more regrets. Having a group of children was such a wonderful thing. She had said before that junhang was abandoned when he was young and did not care about his life. He was adopted by Rong Zhan¡¯s parents before he grew up. Unfortunately, he was pushed down the stairs and sat in a wheelchair for so many years when he was nineteen years old. He looked ordinary and approachable, but he was lonely and cold inside. That was why she had said that she must give junhang a home that belonged to him. A happy, beautiful, warm, and perfect home. Junhang did like children. He had three sons and one daughter. This was a life he had never imagined. It was a life he had never dared to dream of. He had been envious of many people, but now, he had also become the envy of others. And all of this was given to him by Youyou. Jun hang only felt that the young was the most beautiful gift God had given him in the world, and she was his Angel. He would never be able to repay her for everything she had done for him in this life. So, in his next life, and in the life after that, he would find her, continue to repay her, and continue to love her. The royal family¡¯s little princess ¡®name was: Jun nianen. His daughter¡¯s name represented his love for his child. He only hoped that their daughter could be as kind, warm, and beautiful as a child in the future. Chapter 2425 - Chapter 2425: Time flies, changes (5) Chapter 2425: Time flies, changes (5) Translator: 549690339 The little monster, the little Ba Wang flower and the little triplets had grown up in the blink of an eye. They were smart and quick-witted at the age of ten. The little Overlord flower was very powerful now, and was ranked in the top five in the base. It could be said that he was very strong. It was just that his ability was getting stronger bit by bit. Not only was his showy personality still the same, but it was also becoming more and more unrestrained. Not long after she returned home, she said that she wanted to go to the base to play. However, what was so fun about the base? no, there was really something fun there. There was a little sister mu li who studied chemistry and medicine. She had a soft and cute personality, spoke softly, and looked like a little fairy. Little Overlord flower took the opportunity to go to the base to look for little mu li. His mother had said that mu li was weak and sickly. She had asked him not to disturb little mu li and anger him. However, the little Overlord flower did not listen. He did not believe that he could anger little mu li. He just wanted to secretly hold her hand when no one was around. Hence, he patted his chest proudly and told his mother that little mu li liked him a lot. However, two days later, someone from the base called and told Rong Zhan that the little Overlord flower had secretly kissed mu Li¡¯s little face at the base and made the little girl cry. Her tears were like a kite with a broken string, and her eyes were red and swollen. That was great! Indeed, when these words were said by Rong Zhan, it was simply too much! When the little tyrant flower came back, Rong Zhan picked up the slippers and chased after him in the villa, ready to give him a beating! The little tyrant flower ran away immediately, completely ignoring its daddy¡¯s angry roars behind it. What a joke! If he stopped, his father would definitely break his leg. It was just that at that time, the little Overlord flower did not understand. He was so handsome. There were so many girls in the base who liked him and he was especially popular. How could little sister mu li not like him and even cry? He had kissed her because he thought she was too cute. If other girls wanted to kiss him, he wouldn¡¯t even be willing. Hmph. Little sister mu li seemed to still not be used to it. But it didn¡¯t matter. The instructor said that things were easy to get used to. He would try to kiss her again next time. however, the little overlord flower would not tell anyone. before he returned to the base, his father, the great demon rong, had seized the opportunity to beat him up! When the little monster was ten years old, his appearance was gradually growing. However, no matter what age it was, the little monster¡¯s appearance was always exquisite and perfect. His skin was like jade, his temperament was indifferent and cold, and he still didn¡¯t like to talk. He was introverted, low-key, but also very calm. His relationship with the triplets was very stable. However, they grew up together and he always protected her like a Knight. In Rong Mei¡¯s eyes, the little monster seemed to have many different and complicated feelings for him. They were like best friends, brothers, and family, but they were in love? It seemed that this was too vague for them at their age. They were only ten years old. Especially Rong Mei, he didn¡¯t understand these things. He just liked this person and was attached to her. They were like good friends and family. Other than that, she didn¡¯t know what other words she could use to describe it. To the little monster, perhaps it was because it was more mature, it knew how it felt about the triplets. He was very clear. He wanted to wait for the triplets to grow up and make her his bride forever in the future. Chapter 2436 - Chapter 2436: Reunion! Unbelievable (1) Chapter 2436: Reunion! Unbelievable (1) However, did he almost miss something just now? What did Jing Teng say to him? 6 years old. Yes, it was six years old. angel was now six years old. At this age Santos was slightly stunned. it was almost the same time as when his little yang left. Six years old, if you added ten months of pregnancy, then the heart of the womanly sang nuo instantly skipped a beat. For a moment, his entire body seemed to have gone numb. His blood coagulated. For the first time, the image of a certain night in the hospital from seven years ago flashed through his mind. No. How could this be? Had he gone crazy from thinking about the connection? How could he be reminded of his past with little yang when he saw Angel? Even though sang nuo¡¯s heart told him again and again that this was impossible and that his thoughts were too outrageous, once this thought surfaced, it was somewhat difficult to take it back. the car soon arrived at the entrance of the hotel. it was a five-star Japan hotel with high-end tatami-style japanese rooms. nakajima came down to see him off at the door. ¡± mr. sang, you can stay here for today and have a good rest. i¡¯ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow afternoon and bring you to my place to discuss the cooperation. ¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for your trouble.¡± Sang nuo stood at the entrance of the hotel and watched the car leave before entering. Angel: Maybe next time, he should ask her what her mother¡¯s name was. Also, her name is Angel. Is that her real name or her nickname? Was her surname really an? logically speaking, if she was the daughter of Nakajima aito, why wouldn¡¯t he give her her father¡¯s surname? Moreover, if her surname was really an, then ¡­ For some reason, Santos¡¯s breathing became a little tighter. With so many questions, sang nuo could not fall asleep. so many questions had already swallowed him. So when he arrived at the hotel, the first thing he did was to take out his notebook and check for information on Nakajima Kazuto. He was wondering if he had made a mistake. But the result was still beyond his expectations. Nakajima had no marriage history and no children. Even after searching for all the information, he could not reveal any information about his family. Even in the media, he had almost no scandals with other women, celebrities, or anyone. It seemed that he was very clean and honest. This time, Santos had really confirmed that the jingteng in the mountain pass might not have any relationship with Angel. however, in private, there might be some An illegitimate daughter? After sang nuo was done with his investigation, he shut down his computer and fell onto the bed with a thud. He massaged his aching brows and began to rest. He was always suffering from insomnia, and it was rare for him to feel sleepy, so he definitely had to catch up on sleep. He slept all the way until 10 O ¡®clock in the evening before he opened his eyes. He had slept for a long time. he got up and pulled open the curtains to look outside. They were in the center of the city. Even if it was 10 O ¡®clock at night, there were still many people outside. He looked down at the bottom of the building and finally went down with his coat. His people were here. they were all waiting outside. After Santos left, two Special Agent bodyguards followed behind him. the safety index of this trip was considered high because it was relatively secretive. however, it was still necessary to go out and check if there were any suspicious people. After he left. There were many people on the streets outside, and there were many snacks around. He glanced around and finally entered a shop. He sat in a more hidden position and ordered a serving of unadon rice. The two bodyguards who followed him pretended to be pedestrians and stayed outside the door. Chapter 2437 - Chapter 2437: Reunion! Unbelievable (2) Chapter 2437: Reunion! Unbelievable (2) There were people coming and going outside, people from all countries. However, most of them were Chinese. santos took a glance and then retracted his gaze. Very quickly, the unadon was served. Santos had been on the plane for more than ten hours and had not had a good rest, let alone a meal. When the rice was in front of him, he immediately ate it in big spoonfuls. When he was almost done eating and was about to pay the bill, he suddenly looked up and saw a familiar figure at the door. He slowly walked past the entrance of the eel restaurant where he was. Her figure was slender and her long hair was slightly scattered. She was walking on the road with the others, only a few meters away from him! sang nuo¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, but it was only after she disappeared that he seemed to have reacted. he suddenly stood up, and without even paying the bill, he rushed out. ¡°Hey, Yingluo!¡± the owner of the restaurant chased after him, and a bodyguard at the door handed over sang nuo¡¯s money before hurriedly giving chase. ¡°Little yang, little yang Suan ni!¡± Sang nuo shouted from behind, constantly searching for that familiar figure. She was wearing a white floral dress. Seeing her figure in front of him, he immediately squeezed through the crowd and rushed over. Then, he grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Ah-!¡± A girl suddenly screamed, as if she was shocked. At the same time, sang nuo also saw her. The expression on her face changed little by little. No. It was not her. the girl broke away from his control and took a few steps back in panic. however, he was an extremely handsome man, so she mustered up the courage to ask, ¡± sir, what can i do for you? ¡± Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± He pursed his lips and stopped talking. His face turned cold. ¡°What the hell is this!¡± The girl saw that he was silent and had goosebumps all over his body, so she complained and quickly left. However, sang nuo only felt that the girl¡¯s last look at him was as if she was looking at a lunatic. Yes, it was. Perhaps he had really gone crazy. how could it be her? Sang nuo stood in the surging crowd. For a moment, he only felt that he was exceptionally small and useless. He just wanted to find the person he loved, why was it so difficult? he had clearly seen her figure pass by the door in the dining room just now. She was wearing a white floral dress. However, as soon as she came out, she disappeared. The person just now was not her. Could it be that he had really seen wrongly? Was he hallucinating? How pathetic. Sang nuo just stood there in the crowd of people coming and going. His heart was tightly contracting, and the waves of pain numbed his body. It was as if his strength had been sucked dry. He slowly lowered his eyes to hide the darkness in his eyes. He walked back in the direction of the hotel. a height of over 1.8 meters was still very eye-catching, but sang nuo probably never dreamed that there would be someone in the crowd who could not see him. In a small handicraft shop, a young girl came out. She was wearing a white floral dress with a coffee-colored knitted jacket. She walked out of the store and stood at the entrance. a pair of bright and beautiful big eyes were looking forward. the eyes were very beautiful, but if you looked closely, you would find that the eyes were out of focus. Chapter 2438 - Chapter 2438: A reunion! Unbelievable (3) Chapter 2438: A reunion! Unbelievable (3) ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t go anywhere. If you get lost, my brother will skin me alive!¡± Suddenly, a girl¡¯s voice was heard, and his arm took hold of her arm. Yingluo is fine. I just thought I heard someone calling me. The girl with the cane smiled and said slowly. ¡°Oh, really? There are so many people on the street. You don¡¯t say, someone really did get the wrong person just now. A handsome man patted my shoulder.¡± The blind girl smiled. why? didn¡¯t you ask for my contact information? ¡± what do I want? he looked so fierce and cold after recognizing the wrong person, so I left in a hurry. Tsk, what a pity. He¡¯s so handsome, but his temper is so unpredictable. As she said this, the girl added, ¡± this kind of person definitely doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend! The girl who spoke had long flowing hair and was wearing a white floral dress. It was the exact same dress that the blind girl was wearing. However, the blind woman felt cold after entering the shop, so she put on a knitted jacket. The two of them didn¡¯t mention anything about what had happened earlier, as if the incident with the handsome man was just a small interlude in their evening trip. Indeed, it was also a small interlude. When they were driving back, the girl said regretfully, ¡± sister-in-law, you¡¯re right. I should have asked for his phone number. I thought he was handsome, but after walking around, I realized that there¡¯s no man better looking than him on the street. He wouldn¡¯t have known if he didn¡¯t compare, but he was shocked when he did. Too many men were just unsightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. With this experience, you might be more proactive next time.¡± The girl in the passenger¡¯s seat had a gentle and soft voice that made people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze. yeah, I hope I¡¯ll be as lucky as my sister-in-law. Haha, it¡¯s my brother¡¯s fault for being so handsome! Chun Cai teased with a smile. However, as soon as he said this, the girl¡¯s face in the front passenger seat seemed to change subtly. She just smiled and did not say anything else. When Chun Cai saw that she had turned her face away and curled her hands, she coughed lightly and continued to speak while driving, ¡± sister-in-law, Wanwan, have you been angry with my brother all these years? ¡± The girl in the front passenger seat was stunned. He didn¡¯t seem to understand what he meant. ¡°Zhenzhen, huh?¡± Chun Cai looked at her through the mirror and slowly said, ¡± you didn¡¯t? After so many years, my brother has never given you and Qi Qi a proper name, Yingluo!¡± As soon as he said that, Chun Cai immediately sensed that something was not quite right. She quickly explained, ¡± although I feel that brother loves you and Qi Qi very much, I keep feeling that there¡¯s something wrong between you and my brother. How do I put it, Yingluo? it seems like there¡¯s something between you two. Yingluo. Compared to a lover, she felt more like a friend to her brother. The girl in the front passenger seat was silent. After a long while, she slowly said, ¡± chuncai, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s probably because every couple has their own way of getting along. Your brother and I might be more suitable for the respectful kind, but your brother is really very good to me and Qiqi. I don¡¯t care about the matter of status. As long as Qiqi can receive a normal education, it¡¯s fine. an, storm, please vote! Chapter 2439 - Chapter 2439: Reuniting, unbelievable (4) Chapter 2439: Reuniting, unbelievable (4) Hearing her words, harunaka raised her eyebrows unconsciously and pouted. She said disapprovingly, ¡± maybe that¡¯s true. I don¡¯t like this kind of thing anyway. If you love someone, you should love them openly and thoroughly. What respect? it sounds so distant. When the blind girl heard this, the corners of her lips curved up slightly. chuncai, you¡¯re right too. Indeed. love must be thorough and open. however, she no longer had the chance to love him completely. Chun Cai was driving happily while the blind girl was leaning on the seat and looking out of the window. Even if she could not see anything. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want anyone to notice the sadness on her face. The next day. After Santos finished his training in the morning, Nakajima sent someone to pick him up at nine O ¡®clock to discuss business. It was also the main purpose of sang nuo¡¯s visit this time. The car drove all the way and finally stopped in front of a teahouse. The decorations were exquisite and elegant, but very low-key. After entering, he followed the waitress in a kimono into the corridor on the side. The corridor was dimly lit, and there were many paintings about tea ceremony hanging on the wall. The air was filled with the faint fragrance of tea. There were private rooms inside. It stopped at the innermost area. When the door of the private room opened, he was greeted with the sight of green smoke and ink. The carpet was soft. There was a low table against the floor-to-ceiling wooden window with soft cushions on both sides. There was a person sitting at the door, and it was IDEO Nakajima. Beside him was a woman in a kimono, kneeling on the ground and making tea for him. Mr. Sang, you¡¯re here. Please have a seat. Nakajima pointed to the seat opposite him. After Santos changed his shoes and sat down, he glanced at the Japan woman whose makeup was as white as flour. He quickly retracted his gaze. Mr. Nakajima, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait. Let¡¯s start talking about cooperation now. Sang nuo said. Ito Nakajima handed him a cup of tea and glanced at the woman. you may leave. ¡°Yes, Lord Nakajima,¡± After the woman left, the air was still filled with a rich fragrance, which made sang nuo feel uncomfortable. He didn¡¯t like Japan. If the cooperation was resolved earlier, he would leave earlier. Mr. Nakajima, this time the transaction is huge, and the situation is grim. The situation is very tense, so we want to hand over the harvest to you in batches. However, we feel that the price you proposed before is inappropriate. The risk is on both sides, and we can¡¯t bear everything alone, so the price is still open for discussion. Sang nuo had also come personally to resolve this matter. Yamaguchi knew the risks this time. He had communicated with his brother-in-law before, so he was mainly responsible for signing the contract and taking it away. As expected, Jing Teng asked, ¡± how much lower is your price? ¡± Mr. Rong has already informed me before, so I¡¯d like to see your selling price.¡± ¡°300 million US dollars, we can¡¯t go any lower. This time, in addition to the weapons on the oil tankers, there¡¯s also the ship m and the newly developed guide D. If anything happens, we¡¯ll bear most of the price ourselves, so please ¡­¡± During the process between Santos and Nakajima Kaede. Someone suddenly knocked on the door. This made the two people in the room frown slightly. However, immediately after, a man¡¯s voice was heard from outside, ¡± leader, miss harunaka is here. She wants to see you. As soon as he finished speaking, a girl¡¯s voice was heard. Chapter 2440 - Chapter 2440: Reuniting, unbelievable (5) Chapter 2440: Reuniting, unbelievable (5) ¡°Brother, I saw you just now. Let me in, I have something important to tell you.¡± Nakajima¡¯s handsome face seemed to be a little unhappy. He replied in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯m busy with work now. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it at home. Or you can wait for me outside. The girl at the door stopped talking. Santos didn¡¯t say anything in the face of this scene. He had found out that jingdou had a sister, and her name was harunaka Nakajima. A girl who was still in college. At Tokyo University. It was probably the holiday now, so he just returned to Hokkaido. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sisang. Chun Cai doesn¡¯t know the rules.¡± Santos said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. Mr. Nakajima, please consider the price we offered. This is the contract. If you agree, you can sign it after reading it. as he spoke, he took out the contract and handed it over. Jing Teng slightly closed his head, as if he still had some hesitation. Sang nuo stood up. take your time to think about it. I¡¯ll go to the washroom first. With that, sang nuo left the private room. However, as soon as he pushed the door open, he saw a girl standing in the corridor outside. She was wearing a long dress and a denim jacket, looking young and energetic. However, he didn¡¯t even take a look at the other party¡¯s appearance and went straight to the bathroom. Meanwhile, outside. Chun Cai looked at the man who had suddenly appeared. When she saw his face, she was stunned and her eyes widened in shock! Wait a minute! This ¡­ This man is him? It was the man who had grabbed his shoulder in the neighborhood last night! He was the person she had told her sister-in-law yesterday that she had forgotten to ask for his phone number. Chun Cai never thought that she would actually meet him again. Her heart started to beat faster as she looked in the direction that he had left. Her face was burning. Was it a coincidence or fate? At this moment, Chun Cai hurriedly pushed the door open and entered. She quickly asked, ¡± brother, brother, who was that man who just went out?! Seeing her infatuated look, Nakajima sighed slightly. you¡¯d better focus on your studies. He¡¯s my business partner, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much about other things. what? brother, tell me who he is, or I won¡¯t tell you what your sister-in-law told me to tell you! As soon as Haruka said those coquettish words, Nakajima aito suddenly felt a headache. he held his forehead slightly. ¡± alright, i¡¯ll tell you. he¡¯s from harbor city in country z. his name is sang nuo. however-you shouldn¡¯t have too much contact with him, understand? people like him aren¡¯t people that a little girl like you can-¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Sister-in-law asked you to come home later. The cake is already prepared.¡± chun cai quickly interrupted him. ¡°Cake?¡± brother, did you forget that it¡¯s Qiqi¡¯s birthday today? remember to go home quickly. Qiqi is waiting for you at home. As chuncai was talking, she noticed that someone had come back outside. She quickly tidied her clothes and sat obediently beside IDEO Nakajima. She cleared her throat and stopped talking. Ito Nakajima said,¡±hehe.¡± How could he forget that it was Qiqi¡¯s birthday today? He had already bought a gift and placed it in the car. But then again, how could Jing Teng not know what his sister was up to? he knew it was impossible. They were from two different worlds. He would only let his sister go to college, have a stable job, and marry a stable man like a normal girl. Therefore, he was not too worried. Thus, he did not let Chun Cai go out. When Sanno returned ¡­ Chapter 2441 - Chapter 2441: Reuniting, unbelievable (6) Chapter 2441: Reuniting, unbelievable (6) The moment he entered, he saw another person. when he thought of the so-called sister from earlier, sang nuo also knew who she was. after he sat down, his gaze fell on chun cai. the two of them looked at each other, and he nodded slightly as a form of greeting. Mr. Sang, I¡¯ve already signed the contract. Jing Teng pushed the contract over and looked at Chun Cai, who was blushing with her head lowered. He said gently, ¡± Mr. Sang, this is my sister, Chun Cai. As soon as he said this, Chun Cai hurriedly extended her hand and said anxiously, ¡± Hello, I¡¯m Chun Cai. Chun Cai was really nervous and her palms were almost sweating. However, it was as if Santos did not see harunaka¡¯s hand. He only said indifferently, ¡± nice to meet you, miss Nakajima. Chun Cai,¡±Yingluo.¡± Her hand froze in the air, and she suddenly looked embarrassed. She slowly retracted her hand and nodded, but her face was burning. What kind of man was this! He was actually so rude. Santos and Nakajima Kaede discussed some other things and drank some tea. Compared to the mission, these things were already irrelevant. When it was time to leave, Nakajima asked him to stay for two more days so that he could walk around. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nakajima. I still have some matters to deal with in China. If there are no accidents, I¡¯ll be taking a flight back tonight. Before Jing Teng could say anything, Chun Cai immediately raised her head to look at sang nuo. he seemed to be particularly shocked. Mr. Sang, are you in such a hurry? actually, I can be your tour guide. You¡¯ve just arrived-¡± Even though Chun Cai was not satisfied with his impoliteness, she did not expect him to leave so quickly. It was so fast that she did not have the time to react. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, miss Nakajima.¡± After they interrupted Chun Cai once again, Chun Cai¡¯s little face was already very unsightly. They stood up and prepared to leave. Santos and Nakajima were walking in front. Chun Cai followed behind them silently. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. she hurriedly looked at the caller id and picked up the call. ¡± hello, sister-in-law. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. Are you and your brother back now?¡± Perhaps it was because the volume was turned up a little, but a gentle and sweet voice came from the air. It was a little elegant and very pleasant to the ears, but it also made people feel that it was very familiar. This caused Santos, who was walking in front and talking to ito Nakajima, to suddenly stop in his tracks. he looked back. When sang nuo heard that voice, for a moment, it was as if an electric current had run through his entire body, stimulating his nerves and making him feel as if his entire body was no longer under his control. the other party continued, ¡± okay, remember to buy a lighter when you come back. we need to light the candles for qiqi¡¯s cake. ¡± I know, sister-in-law. Brother and I will go back now. chun cai hung up the phone after she finished speaking. then, she raised her head and was shocked. She saw that she had almost bumped into sang nuo, and he was currently looking down at her seriously from above. His expression seemed very complicated. ¡°What, what¡¯s the matter, Mr. Sang?¡± Chun Cai stuttered as she asked. santos stood where he was, and no one noticed that his fingers were curled up slightly. a few seconds later, he turned to look at nakajima aito and asked, ¡± is today qiqi¡¯s birthday? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s my brother¡¯s daughter¡¯s birthday. Mr. Sang, do you know Qiqi too? If you know her, why don¡¯t you come and celebrate her birthday with her?¡± Chun Cai was the first to speak. Chapter 2442 - Chapter 2442: Reuniting, unbelievable (7) Chapter 2442: Reuniting, unbelievable (7) Seeing that his sister was not willing to give up any chance, Nakajima could not help but feel a headache. He guessed that Santos would not agree to go. However, things were out of his expectations. Sang nuo looked at the spring vegetables, and his throat moved slightly. He said, ¡± alright. ¡°Argh! It was true! That¡¯s great!¡± Chun Cai¡¯s eyes widened. She had never thought that he would actually agree to it. then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. I really like Qiqi. Since it¡¯s her birthday today, I must give her a gift before I leave. Sang nuo explained. It didn¡¯t sound like he could find any problems with his words, but he seemed to have vaguely exposed some problems. As ito Nakajima walked behind him, he looked at the back of Santos and frowned slightly. A moment ago, no matter what Chun Cai said, he had firmly rejected her. However, after that phone call, he suddenly changed his mind. Just to see Qiqi. For some reason, he just felt that something was wrong. didn¡¯t he and qiqi just meet twice? santos got into their car and left, heading to nakajima aito¡¯s house. He remained silent throughout the journey. as chun cai was driving, she wanted to say something to him along the way but was frightened by his inexplicable tense expression so that she did not dare to say anything. she mustered her courage and pretended to ask a few questions casually, but he only replied with a simple ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®yes¡¯. It was completely perfunctory. This caused Chun Cai to feel extremely depressed. Finally, the car stopped at a place that looked like a three-story villa. Although the villa wasn¡¯t very high, it covered a large area. The building was a very traditional Japanese-style building, very well-behaved and neat. However, when sang nuo got out of the car and saw this place, his heart started to beat rapidly for some reason. bang, bang, bang. Even though Chun Cai was somewhat affected by his attitude, she still did not give up. After getting out of the car, she led the way and told him what the areas of the villa were for. chun cai was a talkative person. However, it was as if nothing had entered his left ear and exited his right. They walked towards the main hall. As soon as he stepped up a big step, he suddenly saw a cute and beautiful little girl running out from the main hall in front. little aunt, Daddy, Daddy, ran ran. Jing Teng picked up the little girl and asked someone to bring a gift over. He said to her, ¡± Happy 6th Birthday, Qiqi. This is a gift from daddy. Go in and open it. ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡± Qiqi gave him a kiss. At this moment, Qiqi finally saw sang nuo. Apart from the joy in her eyes, there was a hint of surprise. uncle, you¡¯re here too. Sang nuo patted her little head. yes, uncle will also come to celebrate your birthday. At this moment, as Santos looked at Angel¡¯s eyebrows that were so similar to the one he loved, and then at her close relationship with Nakajima IDEO, he felt an inexplicable discomfort in his heart. a dull pain. Hence, he could not help but ask, ¡± Qiqi, are you alone at home? where¡¯s your mommy? ¡± ¡°mommy? Mommy¡¯s inside.¡± Qiqi pointed at the house with her little finger. Sang nuo looked in the direction of the voice. His gaze seemed to be able to penetrate the house and immediately see the person inside! He was not crazy. It wasn¡¯t. Sang nuo was very clear about what he was doing right now. The heavens seemed to be playing a huge joke on him. just when he no longer dared to have any hope, things had changed. One after another, suspicious things appeared, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of some possibilities! an, storm, please vote and power ¡° Chapter 2443 - Chapter 2443: Reuniting, unbelievable (8) Chapter 2443: Reuniting, unbelievable (8) No matter how ridiculous the result would be! qiqi was six years old and had a similar face to hers. qiqi could speak chinese, so her mother was likely to be chinese. Qiqi had also told her that her mother loved Harbor City. Hong Kong was the place where he and yang went to school and lived. Other than that, what shocked him the most was the phone call he had just received. Just as he was about to give up and leave Japan, he heard a familiar voice on the phone. Even if it had been seven years. Even if she was speaking Japanese. however, that voice jabbed at his sensitive nerves. he was dazed for a moment, and his memories returned to the past. That was why he came. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was. That was why he had to come. He had come regardless of everything. He wanted to confirm if it was her. If it wasn¡¯t, he would have given up. But if that¡¯s the case, Yingluo sang nuo¡¯s heart instantly ached, and the pain instantly spread to his entire body. his entire body tensed up and became stiff. It had been a full seven years. How could she, Yueyue, bear to? How could he do this? Didn¡¯t she go abroad to study? but she never came back. Seven years later, she got married, Yingluo had a husband, Yingluo, and also had a cute daughter, Yingluo. Sang nuo did not dare to think about it. He really didn¡¯t dare to think that way. The reason why he didn¡¯t want to connect Qiqi¡¯s mother with Xiao Yang was because she already had her own family. He didn¡¯t believe that his little yang would do that. But now, he had no choice but to confirm. It was just that answer. No matter which one it was, it was destined to make him suffer and it was difficult for him to accept. Hearing that the first thing sang nuo did was to ask where Qi Qi¡¯s mother was, a strange look flashed in Nakajima¡¯s eyes. As he led him to the main hall, he asked, ¡± Mr. Sang, you seem to be interested in Qi Qi¡¯s mother? ¡± The moment he said this, the atmosphere was a little subtle. Sang nuo was slightly shocked. He did not expect Jing Teng¡¯s insight to be so strong. However, he said with a calm and gentle expression, ¡± Mr. Sang is joking. I just think that she has taken good care of Qiqi and educated her well. I¡¯m just curious about what kind of person Qiqi¡¯s mother is. As he said this, he paused for a moment and added, ¡± Mr. Ito, I really envy you. You¡¯re really blessed. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to pay too much attention to his wife before the results were confirmed. chun cai also looked at her brother with a strange look and could not help but say, ¡± that¡¯s right. brother, what are you talking about? i was just asking casually. aren¡¯t you being too petty? i know that you love my sister-in-law, but you don¡¯t have to make such a joke with mr. sang. ¡± As she said that, Chun Cai walked beside sang nuo and said, ¡± but don¡¯t say it, Mr. Sang. My brother is just so petty. My sister-in-law is an outstanding artist. My brother even opened an Art Gallery for her in the city center. One of her paintings can be sold for hundreds of thousands of dollars, but the paintings inside are all free for people to admire. My sister-in-law is beautiful and gentle. My brother loves her very much. She¡¯s really great, but it¡¯s a pity ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Sang nuo continued with a calm voice. ¡°Unfortunately, she ¡­¡± ¡± chun cai, go and bring me the good biluochun tea i brought back from suzhou. i will tell mr. sang. ¡± Ito Nakajima stood there and said to Haruka. ¡°Yingluo, alright.¡± Chun Cai could tell that she had said something that she should not have said. Her brother¡¯s gaze made her shiver for some reason and she could only quickly run away. Chapter 2444 - Chapter 2444: Reuniting, unbelievable (9) Chapter 2444: Reuniting, unbelievable (9) When Chun Cai left, she did not forget to take Qi Qi with her. after they left, santos gradually retracted his gaze from qiqi and met with nakajima¡¯s deep eyes. he said with a calm expression, ¡± mr. nakajima, is your wife China? ¡± a strange look flashed across nakajima¡¯s handsome face. he stared at santos, and the two of them kept looking at each other. after a while, nakajima aito finally closed his head slightly. ¡± yes. ¡± Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± Yes. It really was. Mr. Sang, actually, my wife isn¡¯t in the hall. It¡¯s not convenient for her to meet guests. Once these words came out of Kaede Nakajima¡¯s mouth, sunrise was stunned for a moment. It¡¯s not convenient to meet guests? what was the meaning of this? Nakajima gestured for him to come forward and said unhurriedly, ¡± it¡¯s a long story. My wife almost never sees guests, not because she¡¯s impolite, but because of her own health. ¡°What? What physical reasons? Is she sick?¡± Sang nuo¡¯s heart suddenly thumped, and he had a bad feeling. Subconsciously, there were so many similarities, so he guessed that she was probably the one. So when Nakajima aito said that there was something wrong with her body, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. He even held his breath unconsciously, and the nerves in his mind were tense. And this was something he had not thought of when he was with Jing Teng. Nakajima did not hide his wife¡¯s physical condition from sang nuo, as if he did not care much about her. He didn¡¯t feel that there was much difference between him and ordinary people. my wife has an eye disease and is blind, so it¡¯s a miracle that she could become an artist. It¡¯s probably because of her eye disease that her inner world became more rich, so everything can be described through her drawings. As Jing Teng described the process, a touch of recognition and love for his wife appeared in his eyes. And when he looked at sang nuo again, he realized that his face had unknowingly turned pale. His expression froze. ¡°Mr. Sang? Are you alright?¡± Jing Teng asked with a slight frown. Meanwhile, at a certain moment, it was as if his brain had crashed. Jing Teng¡¯s words kept repeating in his ears-my wife has an eye disease and is blind. he was blind. No. How could sunny be blind? so Nakajima¡¯s wife must have nothing to do with sunny. It definitely had nothing to do with him. However, even though he was thinking this way, he couldn¡¯t help but think of something else. Seven years ago, he was blind. After the explosion, he had lost his sight and needed someone to donate their cornea to him in order to regain his sight. However ¡­ On the day of the surgery, little yang disappeared. She had gone missing, and he could not see her no matter what. the tips of sang nuo¡¯s fingers were faintly trembling. He was not a fool. There was one possibility that he was suspecting. However, to him, that was too terrifying and too cruel. yes. Cruel. If it was little yang who replaced her cornea and she became blind, then she would rather die! How could he allow little yang to do that! He couldn¡¯t accept this happening! But the key was, did little yang do that? Did her disappearance have anything to do with this? Sang nuo did not even dare to think about it anymore. The more he thought about it, the worse and scarier things seemed to become. He was really afraid that things would turn out the way he thought. Mr. Sang, let¡¯s go in. We¡¯re going to blow out the candles for Qiqi. [ author: we will meet today. ] Chapter 2445 - Chapter 2445: Reuniting, unbelievable (10) Chapter 2445: Reuniting, unbelievable (10) After sang nuo entered, he saw Qi Qi and Chun Cai gathered around the dining table, waiting for them to come. There was no Qiqi¡¯s mommy. Qiqi pouted her little mouth slightly, seemingly unhappy. Sang nuo stroked her little head. Qiqi, today is your birthday. Why are you unhappy? ¡± Qiqi blinked at him with her big, wet eyes and said aggrievedly, ¡± uncle, I want mommy to accompany me and blow out the candles for Qiqi. As soon as he said that, sang nuo stood there, and his body instantly froze. He had almost forgotten. Nakajima said that his wife did not see outsiders because of her eye disease. Therefore, Yingying was an outsider. He had affected the entire Xuanji family. However, he really wanted to know if Angel¡¯s mother was the person he was thinking of. But- Seeing this, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he said to jingteng, ¡± I¡¯ll go out and take a walk by myself first. I¡¯ll take a look at your mansion. It¡¯s best for you to celebrate your birthday by yourself. As sang nuo spoke, he looked at Qiqi. The next second, he took off the string of small, Exquisite Blood jade beads on his wrist. He took off the bangle and pulled Angel¡¯s hand over. He wrapped the bangle around her hand and put it on Qi Qi¡¯s small wrist. ¡°Mr. Sang, you can¡¯t do this. This is too expensive-¡± it¡¯s fine. Qiqi and I have a lot of fate. It¡¯s her birthday this time, so I must give her a decent gift. I hope she¡¯ll be happy and safe forever. Santos interrupted Jing Teng¡¯s words. Seeing this, Nakajima had to compromise. Sono left the hall, and jingdou expressed his deepest apologies. He then got someone to show sono around. However, Sanno did not go far. He wanted to see who Qiqi¡¯s mother was. He stopped at the corner of a long corridor and stared at the entrance of the hall. If Qiqi¡¯s mother wanted to go, she would definitely appear at that door. Sang nuo waited anxiously in his heart. However, at this moment. However, there was a sudden movement in one of the rooms in the corridor. the sliding door slowly opened. A figure walked out from inside. She seemed to be very familiar with everything here, and she could move freely. Hearing the commotion, sang nuo subconsciously looked over. However, with this sudden glance, time seemed to have stopped. This scene. All of a sudden, it was as if it had been slowed down and stretched out. Every scene was so clear. Sang nuo looked over, and his entire body froze. It was in that one minute, that second when he saw her. He was dumbfounded. The woman who came out looked so young, but she had the charm of a mature woman. She was wearing a blue and white porcelain cheongsam with a white knitted coat. Her hair was let down, and her black hair had long changed from short hair to waist-length hair. It was unbelievably beautiful. She held onto the door as she came out and slowly walked towards him. One step, two steps. Sang nuo¡¯s entire body stiffened, and his fingertips trembled uncontrollably. He suddenly clenched his fists tightly, his nails digging into his palm. The pain was real. It was true. Was she really Yingluo? Sang nuo just looked at her like that. He was frozen on the spot, unable to move. Ever since she came out, he had not even blinked once. It was as if he was afraid that this was fake. The person in front of him was just his own illusion. It was only at this moment that sang nuo truly realized that when she really appeared, this point was already more important than anything else. Chapter 2446 - Chapter 2446: seven years, you’re so cruel (1) Chapter 2446: seven years, you¡¯re so cruel (1) It¡¯s more important than whose mommy she is, Yingluo. it¡¯s more important than whoever she¡¯s married to or whose wife she is, yingluo. She was still alive. He¡¯s still alive! Especially when he looked at her pair of beautiful, bright, and big eyes staring straight ahead with an empty and listless look. Sanuo¡¯s eyes turned red. He clenched his fists tightly, and his heart was twisted in pain. His vision suddenly became blurry, and he was in a daze. He suddenly blinked his eyes and found that there was a hot liquid falling down. He quickly turned his head and quickly erased it. There was a man sent by ito Nakajima beside him, and he could not be seen. And at that moment. The underling suddenly said, ¡± Hello, sister-in-law. Please walk slowly. when sang nuo turned around again, she had already walked over, and was about to make a turn in the direction of the hall. But now, she suddenly stopped in front of him. The distance was about two meters. sang nuo looked at her, trying his best to control his emotions that were on the verge of a breakdown. She nodded after the underling finished speaking. However, at this moment, after she stopped in her tracks, she suddenly asked slowly, ¡± is there anyone else here with Qianqian? ¡± Is there anyone else here? Someone else when the underling heard this, he could not help but be surprised at how sensitive she was. he glanced at sang nuo, thought for a moment, and said, ¡± sister-in-law, it¡¯s a little weird here ¡­! ¡± Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain on his neck. With a muffled groan, his vision turned black, and he fainted instantly. The blind woman¡¯s face changed when she heard the voice. She quickly took two steps back and pressed herself against the wall. ¡°Who, who¡¯s there?¡± Her small face was filled with panic and started to turn pale. Sang nuo kicked the unconscious underling¡¯s body down the corridor and fell into the grass below. He then looked at her. Step by step, he approached her. Her eyes were filled with fear, but there was no focus in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t see anything, not to mention him. Santos clenched his fists tightly, his heart in so much pain that he wanted to die. would it be like that? would it be like what i imagined? seven years ago, she was the one who donated her cornea to him. then, she left with the excuse of going abroad. in the end, there was no news of her ever since she left and she never returned. But in reality? Seven years ago, she had no one but him. If she was blind, what had she experienced after that? Why didn¡¯t he contact me? As he walked closer, his intense sorrow seemed to infect her. Her petite body was pressed against the wall, and she went from trembling to stiffening inexplicably. Her expression also changed from fear to a complicated one. it was as if he had sensed something different. ¡°Who is Yingluo?¡± she asked again. This time, her voice was very weak. If something had happened, she could have shouted and attracted the attention of others. but she did not. Sang nuo lowered his head and looked at her. His lips moved slightly, but he could not say anything. His eyes were red. Her tears fell again. He slowly raised his trembling hand and placed it on her cheek. Her whole body was startled, and even her breathing slowed down. Her eyelashes fluttered slightly, revealing the panic in her heart. Her body was pressed tightly against the wall, and she didn¡¯t dare to move. At this moment, he finally spoke. His voice was hoarse and heartbreaking. He said slowly, ¡± it¡¯s been seven years, Wanwan. How could you be so cruel? ¡± [ brother nine: there¡¯s no more abuse at the back 555, sweet and sweet, storm asking for votes and motivation! ] Chapter 2447 - Chapter 2447: Seven years, you’re so cruel (2) Chapter 2447: Seven years, you¡¯re so cruel (2) It¡¯s been seven years. How could you be so cruel? How could he? how could she not come back and never contact him again? As soon as he said that, his voice entered her ears and made her body tense up. She pressed herself tightly against the wall and looked ahead with her big eyes. Her eyes gradually filled with tears. She was shocked, panicked, and helpless. she almost stopped breathing. Her eyelashes fluttered, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. but the cold touch on her hand was so real, and his voice was so real. It had been seven years. Other than him, who else would know about Yingluo? It happened so suddenly, without any warning, and without warning. Time froze at this moment. Sang nuo¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at her without blinking. Just as his emotions were at their most tense, a girl¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. sister-in-law, sister-in-law, are you out yet, Yingluo! Chun Cai had just left the hall and was walking towards the long corridor. The two of them were at the corner in front. When Chun Cai¡¯s voice was heard, the blind Xiao Yue immediately turned around. She lowered her head and rubbed her eyes. She clenched her fists tightly and tried her best to adjust her emotions. Sang nuo was still looking straight at her, watching her every movement and expression. Sister-in-law She was already another man¡¯s wife, Yingluo. So, she had to avoid suspicion now, right? Hehe hehe Sang nuo took a step back, and the pain in his heart spread through his entire body. however, he was also trying his best to control his emotions. otherwise, he would kill jing teng, kill everyone here, and take her away at all costs. After Chun Cai ran over, she saw sang nuo and her sister-in-law when she turned a corner. She was stunned for a moment, then immediately said, ¡± so we still ran into each other. What a coincidence. As she said this, she continued to say to the blind woman, ¡± sister-in-law, don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯s not a bad person. He¡¯s brother¡¯s business partner. He came here to take a look. Did he scare you? ¡± The blind woman leaned against the wall with one hand and forced a smile on her face. She shook her head. no, I¡¯ll go look for Qiqi first. She was about to leave. ¡°Hey, sister-in-law, wait!¡± As Chun Cai spoke, she suddenly giggled and hugged her arm. She said shyly, ¡± sister-in-law, you don¡¯t know how coincidental it is. This gentleman is the man who accidentally patted my shoulder when we were on the street previously. We are really fated. chun cai looked at sang nuo. other than her playfulness, there was also a hint of shyness. The blind woman¡¯s body stiffened. After a while, she looked in one direction with an empty gaze and said slowly, ¡± Zhenzhen, is it? what a coincidence. How should I address this gentleman, Zhenzhen? ¡± What a coincidence. How should I address this gentleman, Wanwan? After she said this, the blind woman¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly, unable to hide the emotions in her heart. just who was the one who ridiculed him? It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, Yingluo, is it really him? she did not dare to believe it. even at this moment, she still did not dare to believe it. However ¡­ After Chun Cai finished speaking, her heart almost stopped beating. ¡°Sister-in-law, this gentleman is called ¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯m sang nuo,¡± A man¡¯s voice interrupted Chun Cai¡¯s words. He used his own voice to say his own name. Thump. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck her mind, causing her head to buzz and her breathing to become rapid and disordered. Chapter 2448 - Chapter 2448: Seven years, you are so cruel (3) Chapter 2448: Seven years, you are so cruel (3) I¡¯m sang nuo. I¡¯m Sanno Yingluo. It really was him. Everything now was like a dream. Chun Cai was stunned for a moment. She probably did not expect that sang nuo would take the initiative. However, she did not think too much about it and smiled. sister-in-law, since you¡¯ve met, why don¡¯t we go and celebrate Qi Qi¡¯s birthday together? ¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but it seemed difficult to reject her. She could only say, ¡± Hello, ran ran. ¡°Hehe, sister-in-law, you¡¯re the best.¡± Chun Cai said with a smile. She glanced at sang nuo and teased, ¡± Mr. Sang nuo also wants to celebrate Qi Qi¡¯s birthday. Quickly thank me. She only agreed because I begged her. My sister-in-law usually doesn¡¯t meet guests and is not willing to interact with strangers. This time, she did it all because of me. Her youthful face was filled with pride. Sang nuo, however, glanced at an Xiaoyang. Her face was clearly a little uneasy and flustered. thank you, miss Nakajima. sang nuo looked at an xiaoyang, but his words were directed at chun cai. Chun Cai smiled and said that she was being polite. Then, she pulled an Xiaoyang¡¯s hand and walked forward. As he walked, he moved closer to her and whispered something into her ear. From time to time, he would turn back to glance at sang nuo, his eyes filled with sweet shyness. An Xiaoyang, on the other hand, was looking straight ahead with a smile hanging on the corner of her lips, even if the smile did not reach her eyes. They arrived at the main hall. Just as she reached the door, Qiqi ran out and hugged her leg. mommy, mommy. ¡°Qiqi, slow down. Don¡¯t fall.¡± An Xiaoyang held her little arm, afraid that she would fall. Sang nuo watched from behind as an Xiaoyang pulled Qiqi over the threshold carefully. At a certain moment, he seemed to have thought of something and his heart suddenly trembled. If it really was little yang who donated his cornea to her to lose his sight, then could it be that Wanwan had never seen what Qiqi looked like? As soon as he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sharp pain in his heart. As a mother, she had given birth to her own daughter after many hardships. However, her child was already so big, yet he never knew what she looked like. How sad and pained must she be? If she really was the one who donated her cornea to him, then he really had the urge to die. He was willing to give his everything to the woman he loved, so how could he accept such a thing? ¡°Sang nuo, what are you still standing at the door for? come in quickly.¡± When Chun Cai saw that he had stopped at the door, she quickly called out to him. ¡°Mr. Sang, please come in.¡± Nakajima also spoke. Santos came in and stood at the door. I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. Nakajima. I¡¯ve come without warning, and I¡¯m really sorry to disturb you. ¡°you¡¯re too polite, mr. sang. didn¡¯t you just say that qiqi likes you a lot? this is your fate. since you¡¯ve already seen my wife, there¡¯s no harm in you staying. we¡¯re all family.¡± with that, jing teng had already asked chun cai to bring another chair and put it next to the dining table. uncle, uncle, thank you for the birthday present. It¡¯s so pretty, and Qiqi likes it a lot. Angel said with a smile. Her eyes curved like crescent moons and she looked extremely cute. And this scene caused sang nuo¡¯s heart to suddenly feel sour. From the first time he saw Qiqi, he felt that she looked similar to little yang. At that time, he thought it was a coincidence, but ¡­ Chapter 2449 - Chapter 2449: seven years, you’re so cruel (4) Chapter 2449: seven years, you¡¯re so cruel (4) but who would have thought that she was really yang¡¯s daughter? However, looking at Qiqi¡¯s cute and beautiful appearance, he suddenly wanted to ask little yang. Whose child was Qiqi exactly? Yes, Zhenzhen who was qiqi¡¯s hanhan¡¯s biological father? she had left him for seven years, and qiqi was six. even if she was still so young at that time, she had just come of age. However, the night before she disappeared ¡­ the two of them had an intimate relationship. so, looking at the time, qiqi could be his daughter yingluo. daddy, cut the cake quickly. Qiqi wants to eat cake. angel ran to jing teng¡¯s side and acted coquettishly. she tiptoed and wanted to try the milk. wait, Qiqi. We¡¯ll eat the cake soon, but I¡¯ll sing you the birthday song first and make your wish, okay? ¡± ¡°alright!¡± qiqi said happily as she snuggled up to him. at that time, an xiaoyang and qiqi were both standing beside jing teng. Chun Cai and sang nuo were standing opposite each other. As for sang nuo, he looked at the family of three. Although the scene looked so heartwarming, he felt that it was so glaring. It was so painful that his eyes hurt, and his heart twitched with the pain. Jing Teng lit up the candles on several layers of the yogurt mousse cake. There were six candles in total. After lighting them, Jing Teng looked at an Xiaoyang with a gentle gaze. Madam, you can start. an xiaoyang nodded and sang the beginning of the birthday song. suddenly, everyone¡¯s birthday blessing song started. Qiqi was overjoyed. She closed her eyes, held her two small hands in front of her chest, and began to make a wish. The small flames were moving, and the family of three was covered in a hazy golden halo. It was beautiful and warm. However, the more it was like this, the more sang nuo felt that his heart was missing a blood groove, and it was bleeding non-stop. He was in so much pain, so much pain, so sad. After Angel made her wish, she blew out the small candle. Qiqi, I see that you¡¯re so serious. What wish did you make just now? ¡± Chun Cai teased her on purpose. Qiqi looked up and said seriously, ¡± I hope mommy¡¯s eyes can get better. I want mommy to see Qiqi with her own eyes and know that Qiqi is her little baby. After he said this, the air instantly fell silent. An Xiaoyang quickly lowered her head and turned around so that no one could see her nose turning sour, her eyes turning red, and her tears falling. chun cai was also stunned. after a while, she deliberately laughed in order to ease the atmosphere. ¡± qi qi, a wish is to keep in your heart and not tell anyone. this way, it will come true. ¡± then, she squatted down and kissed qiqi¡¯s forehead. ¡± qiqi, you¡¯re so good. your mother¡¯s eyes will get better. ¡± When Qiqi heard that she couldn¡¯t say her wish, she pouted and looked at her jingteng aggrievedly. She suddenly whimpered in a low voice like a mosquito, ¡± daddy, will mommy¡¯s eyes recover? will she be able to see Qiqi one day? ¡± Jing Teng patted her head. I will. Qiqi, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will be fine. Qiqi stopped talking and walked to an Xiaoyang¡¯s side, hugging her. Jing Teng¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly, and for a moment, no one could see the expression on his face. he personally cut the cake and distributed it to each of them. That included Santos. At this moment, sang nuo suddenly said slowly, ¡± did Qiqi¡¯s mommy lose her sight because of Huahua or something? how long have you been blind again?¡± Chapter 2450 - Chapter 2450: Seven years, you’re so cruel (5) Chapter 2450: Seven years, you¡¯re so cruel (5) As soon as sono finished speaking, Jing Teng¡¯s lips pursed slightly. However, Chun Cai beat him to it and said, ¡± Mr. Sang, my sister-in-law has been terrified. She said that she has been like this for seven years. When she met my brother, she had already been terrified. At this point, she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± and he flirted with my sister-in-law because he lost the corner of his eye ¡­ ¡°Spring vegetables! Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± An Xiaoyang quickly interrupted her. Chun Cai did not understand. sister-in-law, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just your cornea. Mr. Sang is very good. Perhaps he knows a good ophthalmologist. If he can help you ¡­ ¡°Pa-!¡± with a soft sound, the cake on sang nuo¡¯s plate accidentally fell to the ground and smashed into pieces. Cornea. It had been seven years. The cornea was hers, hers. She was the one who donated her cornea to Xuanji. The tips of sang nuo¡¯s fingers were trembling slightly. It was almost difficult to control his emotions that were on the verge of a breakdown. just as everyone turned to look at sang nuo, the atmosphere suddenly became inexplicably complicated. ¡°Spring vegetables.¡± Jing Teng suddenly spoke. He glanced at her and said with a calm expression, ¡± your brother knows what he¡¯s doing. Chun Cai was instantly speechless. Speaking of finding an ophthalmologist and saying that Mr. Sang was good, was she saying that her brother wasn¡¯t good? jing teng asked the nanny to clean up the cake on the ground, while an xiaoyang went to the bathroom. as for sang nuo, he really could not sit still. not long after, he also went to the washroom. The bathroom on the first floor was huge, but it didn¡¯t distinguish between men and women. After sang nuo entered, he turned around and locked the door. Then, he looked at the two cubicles inside. After a while, an Xiaoyang came out. She walked over slowly and washed her hands in front of the sink. She was facing a mirror. But she couldn¡¯t see the people inside, whether it was herself or the others. Just as an Xiaoyang washed her hands and was about to leave, someone suddenly hugged her tightly from behind. ¡°Ah!¡± Her lips were tightly covered. ¡°Yingluo, little yang, Yingluo, is it you? Yingluo, it¡¯s really you, right, Yingluo?¡± Sang nuo¡¯s voice came from beside her ear. It was so close. However, they were all trembling. His eyes were red and his heart was being torn apart. She mumbled but couldn¡¯t speak. However, sang nuo could not control his emotions at all. His voice was extremely hoarse, and it was filled with extreme grief. do you not want me anymore? do you not want me anymore, Yingluo? ¡± He knew that it was her. He had finally found her. However, when he found her, she was already married and had a child, Yingluo. Why? why did she do this? why did she not want him anymore? All these years, he had never given up on looking for her. He had been looking for her all this time, and there was no longer any woman by his side. He firmly believed that she would be fine and that he would find her one day. An Xiaoyang closed her eyes. Tears finally fell slowly from the corners of her eyes. Her hands were clenched into fists. She was so sad that she could not say a word in the face of his question. ¡°Xiaoyang Pixiu¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. Am I the person you¡¯re talking about? I have my own life, Yingluo.¡± After she finished speaking with tears in her eyes, she turned her face away slightly, not letting him see her in the mirror again. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Sang nuo¡¯s entire body trembled, as if he had not expected that seven years later, she would say such words to him. how cruel would it be to say that she didn¡¯t know him? Yueyue, I¡¯m telling you, I already have my own life, my husband, my child, my family, ¡± [ storm, please vote. ] Chapter 2451 - Chapter 2451: Climax, explosion (1) Chapter 2451: Climax, explosion (1) I already have a child, a husband, and my own family, Yingluo. As soon as he finished speaking, sang nuo completely exploded. he turned her shoulder and growled with red eyes, ¡± an xiaoyang! Have you ever thought of me? For seven whole years, you left without a word. Did you ever think about me? Do you know what kind of life I¡¯ve been living for the past seven years? ¡°I fought my way out so that I could give you a home, but where did you go?¡± How can you be so selfish?¡± ¡°I¡¯m selfish?¡± She looked at him with teary eyes, and a touch of pain flashed in her eyes. ¡°Right! You¡¯re the selfish one! You know that I value you more than my life, but you donated your cornea to me without my permission! Are you crazy? do you want me to die? who asked you to donate your cornea? who the hell allowed you to make your own decisions?¡± you¡¯re courting death! Santos shouted at her, and the veins on the back of his hand that was holding her shoulder tightly popped up. Hearing this, an Xiaoyang¡¯s tears fell down in big drops. As expected, he still knew. Her hoarse voice trembled slightly. Yingluo, anno, let me tell you the truth. Actually, when I donated my cornea to you, I already made up my mind to never see you again in this life, Yingluo. Sang nuo¡¯s entire body froze. She continued to say with tears in her eyes, ¡± Qianqian, it was already the deadline for the operation on your eyes at that time. If no one donated their cornea to you, your eyes would have been completely blind, Qianqian, and your life might have been affected. Qianqian, I don¡¯t want to be like this. I don¡¯t want to be like this. Qianqian, do you understand, Qianqian? Sang nuo¡¯s hand on her shoulder suddenly slowed down, and he let go bit by bit. He looked at her in a daze with his reddened eyes, as if he had not expected that the situation would turn out like this. your sister didn¡¯t tell me the truth about your condition. I was the one who eavesdropped on you. Originally, she wanted to donate her cornea to you, but she still has two young children. You¡¯ve done so much for me. It¡¯s just a pair of eyes. As long as it can help you regain your vision, I¡¯m willing to do it without putting your life in danger. I¡¯m willing to do it. All of this is what I owe you. Sang nuo¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, panic, and disbelief. He looked at her and retreated step by step, as if he could not believe that what she had said was the truth. He could not believe what little yang had sacrificed for him. But he really didn¡¯t want Yingluo. ¡°Zhenzhen, little yang, do you know that I¡¯d rather die and be blind and disabled for the rest of my life than have you donate your cornea to me? do you know what Zhenzhen is?¡± Sang nuo¡¯s heart was throbbing in pain. The result of all this was still because of him, right, ran ran? She had been blind for seven years. How could he face her? At this moment, sang nuo suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her hand tightly, saying anxiously, ¡± little yang, little yang, you still love me, right? I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re with right now, I want you to come with me, you have to come with me-! An Xiaoyang swallowed a bitter taste in her mouth. She pulled her hand out forcefully. Hanhan, anno, I can¡¯t deny our feelings from before, but now, it¡¯s all in the past. I can¡¯t leave Hanhan, and I can¡¯t leave Hanhan. ¡°Why, why can¡¯t we leave? You still love me, don¡¯t you?¡± Sang nuo seemed to have gone crazy. He had finally found her, so how could he accept that she would not leave with him! Chapter 2452 - Chapter 2452: Climax, explosion (2) Chapter 2452: Climax, explosion (2) An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were misty with tears. She wanted to say something but stopped. It seemed that she had a lot to say, but she could not. ¡°An Xiaoyang! I don¡¯t care! I¡¯ve been thinking about you every day and every minute for the past seven years. You¡¯re the only one by my side. I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re with now, I¡¯ll take you away even if I have to risk my life!¡± As he said this, blood had already filled the depths of sang nuo¡¯s Crimson eyes. It was as if he was already implying that he would do anything to take her away! ¡°No, Qiqi, she ¡­¡± An Xiaoyang held his hand tightly, her red eyes finally showing true sorrow and fear. Qiqi, Qiqi, why can¡¯t Qiqi do it?! sang nuo¡¯s heart clenched. although he had not asked if qiqi was his biological daughter, he did not need to ask to know that qiqi was his daughter! just as an xiaoyang was about to say something, footsteps came from outside the door, followed by a knock on the door. ¡°dong dong dong ¡­¡± ¡°Little yang, are you inside?¡± A man¡¯s voice came. It was jingteng. As soon as he said this, an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes widened. A hint of panic flashed in her eyes, and she quickly pulled away from sang nuo to tidy herself up. A layer of mist instantly covered sang nuo¡¯s face, and his eyes were filled with anger and jealousy. He grabbed an Xiaoyang¡¯s arm and whispered in her ear, ¡± are you that afraid that he will find out about our relationship?! i¡¯ll tell him now that you¡¯re my woman and i¡¯ll take you and qi qi with me!¡± no, sang nuo, I¡¯m begging you. You can¡¯t do that, Yingying. an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears. She was full of desire as she begged him in a low voice. Sang nuo felt pain and hatred in his heart as he watched, but he still could not help but say, ¡± I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not up to you! At this time, the people outside the door clearly heard their conversation inside. Jing Teng¡¯s voice suddenly lowered. Mr. Sang! Are you in there too? What are you doing? Please open the door immediately!¡± Jing Teng¡¯s words also attracted the attention of others. Chun Cai saw that something seemed to be going on over there, especially when sang nuo had not returned. She could not help but frown and walk over. When she walked over, she saw her brother slamming the door. She was shocked and immediately a group of bodyguards heard the sound and rushed over. Inside, an Xiaoyang heard the sound of someone banging on the door. She was really on the verge of breaking down and was making muffled sounds. Sang nuo pressed her against the wall and covered her mouth. He lowered his voice and said viciously with red eyes, ¡± an Xiaoyang, if Qiqi wasn¡¯t still here, do you think I would have endured until now?! today, even if you don¡¯t want to leave, you have to come with me-!¡± after saying that, he suddenly lowered his head and kissed her fiercely! Sang nuo could not take it anymore. If he did not know that Qiqi was his daughter and was afraid of scaring her, he would have exploded the moment he saw an Xiaoyang. After seven years, he kissed her again, but under such circumstances. It was really true that things remained the same, but people had changed. An Xiaoyang struggled. Salty tears slid down her cheeks and reached her lips. The salty taste spread between their lips and teeth, making them feel even more bitter and painful. ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± There was a pain on his lips, and he bit her hard. Suddenly, the taste of blood rolled in the air between the two of them. Sang nuo knew, he knew, he knew very well about Huahua. Chapter 2453 - Chapter 2453: Climax, explosion (3) Chapter 2453: Climax, explosion (3) Seven years ago, there were already situations that he could not imagine. Not to mention what she had gone through in these seven years, how much suffering she had gone through. He knew that she might have too many difficulties. However, he would not give up no matter what. no matter what the situation was, it would not be able to stop him. The door of the toilet was slammed loudly, but he kissed her so hard that it was as if the two of them were oblivious to everything around them. An Xiaoyang had no strength left in her struggle and was forced to endure his crazy kisses. It¡¯s been seven years. What has the once handsome and sunny teenager become? Did he become mature and steady when he wore a suit and tie? It¡¯s been seven years. From head to toe, the blood and cells in a person¡¯s body have been renewed. Every one of them is no longer the same person as they were back then. Sang nuo should also not be entangled with him. he wanted to have his own happy and beautiful life. otherwise, how could he live up to all the sacrifices she had made? as for her, she was destined to stay here. This was fate, she couldn¡¯t get away, she couldn¡¯t get away. So, she couldn¡¯t let him do useless things here. She couldn¡¯t let him get hurt here. ¡°Bang-!¡± the door was finally slammed open-! immediately, the people outside rushed in. Meanwhile, Jing Teng, who was at the front, looked at sang nuo, who was pressing down on an Xiaoyang and forcefully kissing her. His eyes suddenly widened, and in the next second, he rushed over and threw a punch at sang nuo. There were a few bodyguards standing at the door, and they all took out their guns. chun cai just stood at the door and looked at the scene inside in a daze. she was stunned. did she see wrongly? sang nuo had forcefully kissed her sister-in-law and pushed her against the wall. he was currently violating her. Jing Teng¡¯s fist rushed over and hit the corner of sang nuo¡¯s mouth. Sang nuo staggered. After he steadied himself, he panted slightly. His gaze was cold. He raised his arm and gently wiped the corner of his mouth. There was a faint trace of blood seeping out. Jingdou¡¯s handsome face was filled with anger. After the punch, he immediately took out his gun and pointed it at sang nuo. He suppressed his anger and asked in a low voice, ¡± Mr. Sang, please give me a reasonable explanation. Otherwise, my bullets don¡¯t have eyes! ¡°Don¡¯t-!¡± ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t ¡­!¡± as soon as he said that, two women¡¯s voices rang out at the same time. Jing Teng frowned as he watched an Xiaoyang rush to sang nuo¡¯s side to block him. Tears welled up in his eyes as he said in a panic, ¡± no, Jing Teng, please, don¡¯t shoot. I¡¯m begging you, Zhenzhen. Her voice was full of pleading and humbleness. She was worried about sang nuo. Jing Teng and Chun Cai had never seen her like this. Jing Teng¡¯s face turned even uglier. However, sang nuo pulled an Xiaoyang behind him. He grabbed her tightly with one hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with the other. He looked at Jing Teng with a sharp and cold gaze and said coldly, ¡± Mr. Nakajima, I¡¯d like to know what despicable means you used to make my woman stay by your side!? what kind of despicable means did you use to make my woman stay by your side! Almost everyone was shocked when they heard this. Chun Cai¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Her small face instantly turned pale as she looked at the two of them in astonishment. Jing Teng¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. what nonsense are you talking about?! I¡¯ll ask you one last time, what¡¯s your relationship with my wife?¡± Sang nuo held an Xiaoyang¡¯s hand tightly and pulled her forward, pulling her into his embrace. His expression was cold and fierce as he shouted, ¡± what¡¯s our relationship?! I¡¯m her real husband, I¡¯m Qiqi¡¯s biological father!¡± Chapter 2454 - Chapter 2454: Climax, explosion (4) Chapter 2454: Climax, explosion (4) i am her husband, i am qiqi¡¯s biological father! everyone was shocked after hearing this. the air was silent, and the bodyguards outside looked at each other in disbelief. they looked at santos and then at nakajima kazuto. Chun Cai¡¯s body swayed and she almost lost her balance. Her pale face was filled with shock, astonishment, and disbelief. How was that possible? Sang nuo and her sister-in-law ran ran. This, what was this ¡­ If sang nuo had said that he was her sister-in-law¡¯s husband, none of them would have believed him, but ¡­ No one had ever told Sanno that Qiqi was not her brother¡¯s child. Even Qiqi did not know that she was not her brother¡¯s biological daughter-! The only people who knew about this were her brother, her, and her sister-in-law. However, sang nuo had just said that he was Qiqi¡¯s biological father! That was why his words shocked everyone. It was hard to believe, hard to believe that sang nuo was Qiqi¡¯s biological father. jing teng stared at him with wide eyes. after a long while, he said slowly, ¡± no, no, you¡¯re lying, mr. sang. qiqi is my biological daughter. she¡¯s my wife¡¯s and my child. ¡± Sang nuo grabbed an Xiaoyang tightly, his dark eyes looking at Jing Teng. ten years ago, we were already in love. She came from country Z¡¯s Harbor City, and seven years ago, we studied at Harbor City University together. Her name is an Xiaoyang, and her birthday was October 9th. We lived together in University and got engaged. When she left, she was already pregnant, and Qiqi is my daughter. Jing Teng looked at an Xiaoyang with a complicated expression, as if he had not expected her previous man to be sang nuo. However, he still refused to admit it. He pointed the gun at sang nuo and said, ¡± why should I believe you!? ¡± the cornea on my eyes now is hers. is that enough?! ¡± the moment sang nuo¡¯s words fell, everyone was once again shocked! This news was too shocking. their team leader¡¯s woman¡¯s cornea had been given to this man! Jing Teng¡¯s expression instantly became shocked and complicated. She would never have thought that she had lost her sight because of him, and that she had even donated her cornea. The hand that Santos used to hold her arm unconsciously tightened. He pursed his lips tightly, and his sharp and stern eyes were red. He continued, ¡± seven years ago, my eyes had an accident. She secretly donated her cornea to me and then disappeared from my world. I¡¯ve been looking for her for seven years, a whole seven years. Now, I have Qi Qi and Mr. Nakajima. No matter what, I will take my woman and my child away-! He was about to leave with little yang. ¡°Stop!¡± jing teng shouted. When he looked at sang nuo again, this time, he did not hold back as he loaded the gun and aimed it at his chest. ¡°Mr. Sang, I advise you to look at the present! It¡¯s already been seven years, the past is the past, we can¡¯t go back. People look forward, you¡¯ve already broken up with her and even let her and Qi Qi suffer so much because of you, you have no right to be with her anymore ¡­!¡± Jing Teng¡¯s words were mixed with anger toward him. He seemed to be very dissatisfied that little yang had donated his cornea to him! At the door, Chun Cai¡¯s face was already extremely pale. Her brother actually admitted that ¡®anno is really¡¯ Qiqi¡¯s biological father¡¯. Meanwhile, Santos said coldly, ¡± if Mr. Nakajima wants compensation, I can give you whatever you want! However, if you obstruct our family of three from reuniting, then don¡¯t blame our people for not being polite!¡± Chapter 2455 - Chapter 2455: An unexpected turn of events (1) Chapter 2455: An unexpected turn of events (1) The people from gang city and the firearms base were all over the world. This time, a lot of people came with them. If anything happened, fighter jets would come at any time. He wanted to see if Jing Teng didn¡¯t care about the life and death of these people in their territory. sang nuo¡¯s words were filled with threats, and he was completely unrestrained. it had been seven years, and he was no longer the teenager who was a target for others. He was fighting for the day when he would be strong enough to protect the people he loved. The Prairie Fire was ignited at this moment. Jing Teng pointed at him angrily, the gun already loaded, and he was just short of pulling the trigger. and just as the atmosphere was tense- Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from outside. miss Qiqi-! This shout caused everyone¡¯s attention to shift. An Xiaoyang immediately broke free from sang nuo¡¯s grasp, her little face filled with panic as she wanted to go out. Qiqi, qiqiqi!!! nakajima took the opportunity to support an xiaoyang. he glanced at anno, put down his gun, and then led her over. ¡± don¡¯t worry, someone is watching over qiqi. it¡¯ll be fine. ¡± As sang nuo watched their backs as they left, his eyes were instantly filled with frost. However, he was also worried about Qiqi, so he couldn¡¯t care about that now. He went to see what had happened to her. when they rushed over, qiqi was sitting on a chair and eating cake. her mouth was full of cream, but when they saw her, they were still shocked. Especially sang nuo, whose eyes were wide open. Because the piece of cake that Qiqi was eating, as well as her little mouth, were all stained with Yingying. Was that blood? It was really blood. ¡± qiqi, qiqi, how are you doing? ¡± an xiaoyang couldn¡¯t see qiqi¡¯s situation. she was very anxious and could only guess where she was and what she was doing. Sang nuo was the first to rush over and hold her small hand down. Qiqi, stop eating. Let dad ¡­ Let uncle take a look. When sang nuo said this, his heart was in pain. It was not just because of this form of address, but also because Qiqi¡¯s condition was clearly not good. Qiqi¡¯s little face started to turn pale. When she saw so many people coming over, she said in a panic, ¡± uncle, Qiqi is very good. Qiqi didn¡¯t do anything bad. Sang nuo¡¯s heart was torn apart. He caressed Qiqi¡¯s little head and said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re just here to open your mouth and let uncle see if you¡¯re injured anywhere. Angel opened her mouth obediently, and sang nuo could clearly see that her gums were slightly bloodshot, with blood flowing out. He frowned and looked at Jing Teng and an Xiaoyang. your gums are bleeding. Logically speaking, it was just bleeding in his gums. It didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. However, judging from the atmosphere when they arrived, he felt that things were not that simple. ¡°Mommy, Yingluo.¡± Qiqi ran into an Xiaoyang¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly. Her small voice was filled with inexplicable fear. mommy, Qiqi is scared, Qingqing. An Xiaoyang squatted down and hugged her tightly. She kissed her forehead and said, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, Qiqi. Nothing happened to us. You¡¯re very healthy. When he held her tightly in his arms, an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes turned red. When sang nuo saw this, his heart grew heavy. When he looked at Jing Teng again, he realized that Jing Teng was also looking at him. He did not say anything, but it seemed like he was telling him that he could not take Qi Qi and little yang away. ¡°mr. nakajima, i think we should go out and have a talk.¡± After saying that, sang nuo retracted his sharp gaze and walked out first. Jing Teng stared at his back, and a trace of gloominess flashed in his eyes. Chapter 2456 - Chapter 2456: an unexpected turn of events (2) Chapter 2456: an unexpected turn of events (2) ¡°Chun Cai, bring your sister-in-law and Qi Qi back to their room. Without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to come out.¡± Chun Cai,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chun Cai did not know how to deal with the sudden turn of events. When she looked at an Xiaoyang again, her gaze was particularly complicated. She liked sang nuo. However, sang nuo and an Xiaoyang had this kind of relationship. He was Qiqi¡¯s biological father. However, looking at the mother and daughter who made people feel pity for her, Chun Cai tried her best to control her painful emotions and walked forward to help her up, ¡± sister-in-law Wanwan, let¡¯s go back first. Outside, sang nuo had one hand in his pocket while the other was holding a cigarette and smoking. His handsome face was covered in a layer of gray mist. the atmosphere was heavy. When he heard the footsteps behind him, he tapped the cigarette ash and asked emotionlessly,¡±Mr. Nakajima, are you hiding something from me?¡± He slowly turned around and his voice became firm. it¡¯s about Qiqi. Jing Teng¡¯s gaze was deep and complicated, and he didn¡¯t hide it. you¡¯re right. There¡¯s indeed something wrong with Qiqi¡¯s body. The moment he said that, sang nuo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. however, this is because it¡¯s congenital. When the mother is pregnant, she has suffered too much, is malnourished, and some of her body¡¯s functions are not developed. Once Jing Teng said this, sang nuo¡¯s face turned pale again. what¡¯s going on with Yingluo?! Qiqi¡¯s heart, which was teasing sang nuo, clenched tightly. ¡°Kidney anemia.¡± kidney anemia? ¡± to put it simply, it¡¯s similar to uremia. Her kidney is damaged and is gradually drying up. Sometimes, she will feel pain all over her body and her body will bleed abnormally. As soon as he said this, sang nuo¡¯s heart trembled violently, as if he could not believe that his illness was so serious! Mr. Sang, let¡¯s not talk about the fact that Qiqi¡¯s condition requires my professional treatment. I was the one who saved them when they were in danger and took care of them for so many years. I love them and they love me. You have no right or right to take away our lives! After Kaede Nakajima said this, there was a buzzing sound in Santos¡¯s mind. Was that really the case? was what he said true? he was the one who saved the mother and daughter. their family of three loved each other. did he really not have any chance? No, he didn¡¯t believe it. Little yang wouldn¡¯t forget him, and little yang wouldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone else. Mr. Nakajima, I know that you¡¯ve given up too much for them, but I know that yang has never really married you, and she¡¯s not your wife in name. This means that she never agreed to marry you. I can do my best to make it up to you for the help you¡¯ve given my woman and child! ¡°Compensate? ¡°I don¡¯t need any compensation. Mr. Sang, I hope you understand that Qiqi is still young. When the time is right, I will arrange for her to undergo a bone marrow transplant. There is a one in ten thousand chance that I will find a match. If you take the mother and daughter away, do you want to see Qiqi live in illness and wait for her death?!¡± Seiji¡¯s words made sang nuo¡¯s body stiffen. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and his expression changed. He rushed up, grabbed his collar, and pressed him against the wall. you threatened Xiao Yang like this too, didn¡¯t you?! Did you force her to stay by your side? that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t contact me all these years!¡± Author: ¡± I want to sh * t. I was saving a manuscript for my new book yesterday. At night, I was writing this and waiting for it to be released. In the end, I fell asleep while writing. F * ck, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m so ashamed. Also, little monster¡¯s new book will be released on the 1st. This is even more ¡­ Chapter 2457 - Chapter 2457: An unexpected turn of events (3) Chapter 2457: An unexpected turn of events (3) Why did Santos say that? because if jingdou really cared and really loved Qiqi, why would he say such things? How could he let Qiqi wait for her death? No matter if he could take Qiqi away or not, he should not have used Qiqi¡¯s life to threaten him-! As for little yang, he didn¡¯t forget her red eyes from crying in the bathroom. She had something she couldn¡¯t say, she had something she couldn¡¯t say! It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t contact him in the next few years, but she couldn¡¯t. Jing Teng must have told her something to threaten her. a trace of ruthlessness flashed across jing teng¡¯s handsome face as he pushed him away. ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about the other things! If you dare to come and take them away, I¡¯ll cut off Qiqi¡¯s treatment and kill the only person who can give her bone marrow-!¡± ¡°You bastard-!¡± Anno threw a punch at his face, and Jing Teng quickly dodged. Outside, the two of them started to fight quickly, one punch after another. It was very fast, mixed with the sharp sound of the wind. Not long after, both of their faces were injured. However, sang nuo¡¯s anger grew even stronger. Before his underlings could arrive, he had successfully locked the jingteng by the throat. He then pulled out a gun from behind his waist and aimed it at his temple. His breathing was rapid as he said, ¡± call Xiao Yang and Qi Qi out. I want to take them away-! The black-shirted bodyguards who had rushed over quickly surrounded him and pointed their guns at him. However, he acted as if he didn¡¯t see it and pressed the gun even tighter. tell me! Hurry up and get them out!¡± Jingdou¡¯s cheekbones and the corners of his eyes were injured. His breathing was a little messy as he said, ¡± i advise you to calm down! I can call Xiaoyang and Qiqi out-! But put down your gun, you can¡¯t scare Qi Qi!¡± ¡°Stop pretending, you don¡¯t even care about Qiqi¡¯s life and death-! You¡¯re only using her to threaten little yang!¡± As sang nuo spoke, he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± after you get them to come out, we¡¯ll put down our guns together! Jing Teng suddenly sneered in a low voice. sang nuo, are you really that confident?! do you really think that little yang will go with you? i told you she loves me. we¡¯re a family of three, she won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re lying! She doesn¡¯t love you at all!¡± anno roared angrily beside his ear like a crazy lion. he held him tightly and said ruthlessly, ¡± don¡¯t think that you can use qiqi to hold her back. i will cure qiqi. we have people, we have the resources to cure her! I¡¯m Qiqi¡¯s biological father, I¡¯ll personally find someone to save her!¡± ¡± is that so? then, can a bone marrow transplant with a one in ten thousand chance do it? ¡± Jing Teng mocked. Instantly, a crimson red color appeared in his eyes. No, no, he didn¡¯t believe that little yang wouldn¡¯t be able to take them away after he finally found them and saw their biological daughters. ¡°Call little yang and Qiqi out, quickly call-!¡± He had to see them again no matter what. Seeing how insistent he was, a dark look flashed in Jing Teng¡¯s eyes. I can call you that, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed, Mr. Sang! After saying that, he immediately gave his men a look. After the other party understood, they immediately rushed over to bring them over. In the huge courtyard, a circle of people stood around Santos and jingteng. Very quickly, Chun Cai brought them over. With a turn of his hand, the gun in his hand fell to the ground and he put it away. Jing Teng looked at his own men and asked them to put away their guns. Chapter 2458 - Chapter 2458: an unexpected turn of events (4) Chapter 2458: an unexpected turn of events (4) Sang nuo¡¯s gaze was tightly locked onto little yang and Qiqi, who were walking over. Qiqi was still so small and skinny. She was only six years old. Sang nuo looked at her innocent and ignorant little face. It was really hard to imagine that she had actually contracted such a serious illness. he was to blame for all this. It¡¯s his fault. If it wasn¡¯t for her injured eyes and Xiao Yang¡¯s donation of her cornea to him, she wouldn¡¯t have been pregnant and had to wander around with the child. It would cause the child to be stunted. He really deserved to die. Xiao Yang and Qiqi arrived. After that, Qiqi broke free from Chun Cai¡¯s hand and ran over. Daddy, Daddy. Sang nuo was standing in front of her, and he almost subconsciously wanted to rush up and hug her. However, Qiqi suddenly stopped in her tracks, then tilted her little head and looked at him hesitantly. She ran towards the well vine. Daddy, Daddy! Santos slowly turned around and watched her run toward the well vine, but his heart was empty. It was bleeding continuously. However, he knew that this was his retribution. He deserved it. Little yang couldn¡¯t see and didn¡¯t know what had happened. She frowned and asked with a pale face, ¡± what happened to Yingluo? ¡± Sang nuo retracted his gaze and walked towards little yang this time. ¡°Little yang, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Sang nuo¡¯s hands landed on her arms to calm her down. Sure enough, an Xiaoyang¡¯s tightly furrowed brows relaxed a little. But then, she seemed to have thought of something. She frantically broke free of his hand and asked, ¡± H-where is he? ¡± That ¡®him¡¯ was no doubt Nakajima aito. Sang nuo stared at her without blinking, and he could clearly see a trace of panic on her little face. She was afraid of Jing Teng. He held her hand and gave her his warmth and power. yang, don¡¯t be afraid. No one can hurt you and Qi Qi here. Tell me, do you want to go with me? do you want us to be a real family? ¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Chun Cai¡¯s expression became even more complicated. She looked at her brother, her face full of worry. An Xiaoyang¡¯s face turned a few shades paler, and her eyes turned red in an instant. She pursed her lips slightly and shook her head with some difficulty. I¡¯m sorry, sang nuo. I can¡¯t be Xuxu. ¡°It¡¯s because of Qiqi, right? Did he threaten you with Qiqi¡¯s illness?¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s little face flashed with astonishment. Sang nuo cupped her face, and his voice turned from anxious to steady, giving her a sense of stability. little yang, do you know that for the past seven years, I¡¯ve been working hard to become stronger. I want to find you again. I¡¯ve almost traveled all over the world. From seven years ago until now, you¡¯re my only woman. You¡¯re my wife, my woman. Do you understand? So, yang, after I find you, I¡¯ll take both you and Qi Qi with me. I¡¯ll find the best doctor for her, I¡¯ll ¡­¡± but you won¡¯t be able to find someone who has a one in ten thousand chance of donating his bone marrow to Qiqi, Yueyue. an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were red, and tears fell down. She sobbed, ¡± Yueyue, so, sang nuo, don¡¯t say anymore. Leave, Yueyue. I can¡¯t not want Qiqi¡¯s Yueyue. After he said this, sang nuo¡¯s movements stopped. He looked at an Xiaoyang, his eyes filled with too many complicated emotions. She finally said it. She still loved him. what jing teng said was a lie. little yang didn¡¯t really love him because he could save qi qi. Author Jun: ¡± it¡¯ll be cured later. It¡¯ll be sweet because you have the best donor in front of you. Guess Who? ¡± Seeking votes Chapter 2459 - Chapter 2459: an unexpected turn of events (5) Chapter 2459: an unexpected turn of events (5) At this moment, Jing Teng¡¯s voice came from not far away. Yang, Qi Qi is calling you over. As soon as he said that, both of their bodies tensed up. a hint of anger flashed in sang nuo¡¯s eyes. qiqi was calling her? he was probably trying to remind her of something. an xiaoyang¡¯s breathing stopped when she heard jingteng¡¯s voice. her voice was hoarse and choked as she said, ¡± jianjia, sang nuo, seven years have passed. i don¡¯t want you to get hurt again. jingteng has been very good to me and has taken care of us. you should leave, you should leave quickly, jianjia.¡± of course, she knew what kind of person jingdou was. if anno was here alone, what would they do if something happened? however, when sang nuo heard this, he was instantly enraged. he held her wrist tightly and said in a low and suppressed voice, ¡± little yang, you can¡¯t lie to me. your eyes lack a pair of cornea. if he really loved you, he wouldn¡¯t have let you be in this state! He would¡¯ve found a suitable cornea for you long ago, but he just wants you to be like this forever, imprisoning you and making you lose your freedom!¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s face turned pale, as if she had been exposed. Mr. Sang, I advise you to be more sensible. This is my territory. My wife and daughter will not leave with you. The moment Jing Teng finished speaking, the sound of a gun being loaded could be heard. Sang nuo turned around and saw Jing Teng pointing a gun at him. he had already put qiqi down and pulled her to the side. she looked at this scene in confusion, as if she thought this was some kind of game. Instantly, Santos¡¯s face darkened, and a dark storm was brewing between his brows. Mr. Nakajima, do you think I¡¯ll come here alone? ¡± as soon as he finished speaking, they seemed to immediately hear some rumbling sounds. When they looked up into the sky, they saw two fighter jets leaving two Trails in the Sky. They were very fast. Those were the latest fighter jets developed by the firearms group. Their combat power was off the charts. Before the new products were launched, such weapons would not be sold. That¡¯s why they¡¯re the only ones with it. the rumbling above the courtyard grew louder and louder, and finally, the two fighter jets stopped a hundred meters above. This was a fighter jet that was specially sent to take sang nuo back. If Jing Teng dared to make a move, this place would be blown to the ground immediately. Nakajima¡¯s face finally sank. He slowly put down his gun and said, ¡± Mr. Sang, since your people have come to pick you up, I advise you to leave quickly. Qiqi is not in good health, don¡¯t delay our treatment. Another threat! Sang nuo¡¯s expression turned cold. He turned around and said to an Xiaoyang in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡± Xiaoyang, I know what you¡¯re worried about. I¡¯ll find Qiqi¡¯s donor. You have to believe me. Don¡¯t reject me the next time I come to find you. As he said this, he paused for a moment, and pain flashed in his eyes. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Xuxu, wait for me. I love you. After saying that, he released his hand. ¡± sanno! sanno! ¡± she subconsciously took a step forward and pulled him back. an xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were red. although she could not see sang nuo¡¯s appearance, she could imagine in her mind that he was still that handsome and sunny young man from back then. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡± don¡¯t feel guilty anymore. If time goes back, I¡¯ll still make the same decision back then. I don¡¯t regret Qianqian. Chapter 2460 - Chapter 2460: An unexpected turn of events (6) Chapter 2460: An unexpected turn of events (6) No one understood what sang nuo meant to her. She had always felt that it was worth it to exchange her cornea for sang nuo¡¯s life. However, being pregnant with Qiqi was an unexpected accident. He could not be blamed for this. If she had to blame someone, she would blame herself. She was the one who selfishly wanted to stay after finding out that she was pregnant. She really couldn¡¯t bear to leave. She couldn¡¯t bear to abandon their child. Even if at that time, he already needed the help of others. Sanuo¡¯s eyes turned red. Even now, she was still telling him that she did not regret it. How stupid was she? how could he not feel guilty? he would never be able to make it up to the mother and daughter in this life. He let go of his hand. Now, he knew what he had to do. he would not let the mother and daughter wait for too long! Santos turned around and walked in the direction of the fighter jet. There was a long dam on top of it, waiting for him to leave. Sang nuo looked at Jing Teng, then looked down at Qiqi. it seemed that because he knew about qiqi¡¯s condition, when he looked at qiqi¡¯s little face, he always felt that it was abnormally pale and weak. It was just that she was always smiling and happy, which made people ignore her body and think that she was very healthy. However, Qiqi seemed to be a little afraid of him now. She didn¡¯t understand why he had quarreled with Jing Teng or why he was involved with her mother, as if he was afraid that she would destroy her family. However- They were the real family. sang nuo walked over and half-squatted in front of qiqi. qiqi subconsciously took a step back and asked him carefully, ¡± uncle, are you a bad person, momo? ¡± Are you a bad person? Sang nuo¡¯s entire body stiffened, and his heart ached endlessly. However, he still tried his best to force a smile. Qiqi, I¡¯m not a bad person. Don¡¯t worry, uncle Wanwan will protect you and won¡¯t let you get hurt. So, you must be good and listen to mommy here. Don¡¯t make her sad or angry, okay? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Qiqi nodded her little head, not fully understanding. The woman behind him, the daughter in front of him, all of these were now on his shoulders. It made him want to find the person who could donate his bone marrow to Qiqi at all costs. He would find it and take his woman and child away! He stood up, and when he looked at Jing Teng again, he said with a heavy gaze, ¡± Mr. Nakajima, I hope you will consider my suggestion. We can achieve a win-win situation, instead of fighting to the death. And you know, I will not let go until I achieve my goal! Also, if Qi Qi and little yang lose a single hair during this time, you have to be careful of your territory.¡± Jing Teng didn¡¯t speak again. The two people looked at each other sharply, and undercurrents surged. Santos knew that Jing Teng was not stupid. He had no need to ruin his hard work for so long for someone else¡¯s child and woman. He also knew what jingdou had done for so many years, so he would give him any conditions that he could meet. She only hoped that he would be tactful. Sang nuo left. He walked past Jing Teng and stepped onto the long ladder that the fighter jet had lowered. In an instant, the fighter jet left this place. Santos gradually left the ground. He looked at his woman and child. At that moment, his heart was filled with pain and self-blame. He also hated himself for not being able to take Qiqi and little yang away immediately. But because of Qiqi¡¯s illness, he had no choice but to do so. No matter what, he would not leave Japan now. He had to find the person who could donate the bone marrow! [ author: don¡¯t worry, I really didn¡¯t torture you. ] Chapter 2461 - Chapter 2461: Saving a life, a moment of crisis (1) Chapter 2461: Saving a life, a moment of crisis (1) After Santos boarded the plane and left, the plane headed for a secret base of an arms group in Japan. Santos was mainly in charge of the matters in Harbor City, and Harbor City had basically become a part of the Western Europe firearms group¡¯s power. The two complemented each other. On the plane, Santos called his sister directly. It was because of little Yang¡¯s disappearance. Even though he couldn¡¯t blame his sister for that, he hadn¡¯t spoken to his sister for so many years because of little yang. It was as if there was an invisible barrier between the two of them. But now that he had found little yang, he should be the first to tell her so that her sister could rest assured. He also asked the medical department in the base to search for someone suitable for Qiqi¡¯s bone marrow transplant. There was a different time difference in sang Xia¡¯s place. Japan was seven hours ahead of Rome. It was 1 p.m. On sang nuo¡¯s end, while it was 8 p.m. On sang Xia¡¯s end. Fortunately, he had not rested yet. Sang Xia had just returned from the band. Sun had developed into a world-famous band over the years. Some people might not have seen their faces, but they would definitely have heard their songs. Rong Zhan was having a video conference in the study room. After it ended, sang Xia brought two cups of coffee into the room. Sang Xia asked Rong Zhan, ¡± I was in a hurry for my business trip two days ago, so I didn¡¯t ask you why Santos came to Rome. Where did you arrange for him to go? ¡± Rong Zhan leaned back on the chair lazily and looked at her meaningfully. wife, you¡¯re his sister. You can call him and ask him yourself. As soon as he said that, sang Xia glared at him and said, ¡± nonsense. If I could ask, would I need to tell you? ¡± After saying that, sang Xia wanted to leave in a fit of pique. ¡°Wait-! I¡¯m not done yet, if you don¡¯t want to call, you can wait for him to call you.¡± ¡°Rong Zhan!¡± Sang Xia turned around and snatched his coffee away. She said angrily, ¡± you know about our relationship all these years. Because of Xiao Yang, he ¡­ ¡°Yes, I know. Of course I know. You¡¯ve been living in guilt for so many years because of Xiao Yang¡¯s disappearance. Your brother said that he doesn¡¯t blame you, but he still distanced himself from you. What do I not know?¡± as he said that, rong zhan stood up slowly. He stood in front of her and held her shoulders. He looked at sang Xia, whose eyes were slightly red, and said seriously, ¡± but this time it¡¯s different. It¡¯s really different. It¡¯s really different, Yingluo. What¡¯s different? A trace of confusion flashed past sang Xia¡¯s reddened eyes. She looked straight into Rong Zhan¡¯s long and narrow phoenix-like eyes and saw the seriousness in his eyes. A thought suddenly flashed across her mind, causing her to widen her eyes. ¡°Wait, wait-! You¡¯re talking about Yingluo?¡± as sang xia spoke, her eyes flashed with disbelief. The corner of Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and his smile was devilish. Even though his child with sang Xia was already ten years old, he was still so charming and alluring, like a poppy that could easily make people fall for it. Rong Zhan held her butt with both hands, turned her around, and placed her on the table. He lowered his head and slightly turned his head away. He gave her red lips a light Peck, and his narrow eyes gradually filled with intoxicating love. He said unhurriedly, ¡± half a month ago, a business partner contacted me and said that he found out something I was secretly inquiring about in Japan, so ¡­ Therefore, after he had confirmed it, he had asked Santos to come over from Harbor City and go to Japan to deal with things. Chapter 2462 - Chapter 2462: Saving a life, a moment of crisis (2) Chapter 2462: Saving a life, a moment of crisis (2) ¡°so what!¡± Sang Xia asked anxiously. She was really going crazy. For seven whole years, she had never felt at ease. They had used all kinds of means, but the clues were always broken, and in the end, there was no news of her at all, as if someone had deliberately blocked all traces of her. She was wondering if Rong Zhan was saying such things because he had discovered something. Rong Zhan pinched her chin, and his eyes suddenly turned resentful. it¡¯s not impossible to know, but my wife, first I went on a business trip for a week, and then you went on a business trip again. It¡¯s hard for us to even have a proper conversation. Now that you¡¯re finally back, you¡¯re talking about this with your man? don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Sang Xia almost choked when she heard that! She was anxious to know what he meant by his words just now, but he was actually keeping her in suspense? how could sang xia not know what he meant? he would have sex from time to time. they had been married for more than ten years, and she had long been familiar with it. However, her face was still red from anger. tell me what I want to know first. Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and gave a devilish smile. what? you said you want to take off your dress first? ¡± Sang Xia,¡±hehe.¡± She was sitting on his desk in his arms. Rong Zhan¡¯s exquisite and handsome face closed his eyes and sniffed her hair. The fragrance on her neck was alluring, and his thin lips touched her delicate skin from time to time. It caused a numbing current that numbed her entire body. His slender and strong body squeezed her legs apart bit by bit. Sang Xia really wanted to hit him, so she pinched him a few times as punishment. However, he deliberately made an alluring muffled sound, as if he was extremely comfortable and simply did not want to be embarrassed anymore. Sang Xia did not even have the strength to pinch him. rong zhan¡¯s long and beautiful fingers landed on the thin strap of her clothes. with a light hook, it slid down her white and round shoulders. She really was his drug, his fragrant wine. He had become more and more addicted to it over the years, and it was difficult for him to extricate himself. Sang Xia was pressed down by him. It was on the office desk. On the messy desk, an extremely beautiful and fair body instantly ignited a man¡¯s most primitive desire. Rong Zhan lowered his head and gnawed wildly while he reached out to unbuckle his belt. She was also panting with her face flushed red. However, just as the two of them were about to make contact, suddenly-! A phone suddenly rang. It was right beside them on the table. Sang Xia immediately woke up from her daze. Rong Zhan immediately cursed under his breath. Just as he was about to throw his phone aside, sang Xia immediately snatched it away. wait, wait, it¡¯s sang nuo-! It was actually a call from sang nuo. He actually called! She had not received a call from him for a long time. Sang Xia stood up abruptly and pushed away the bare-chested Rong Zhan without any mercy. She lifted her skirt and quickly walked to the French window to answer the call. there was a rare tension on her beautiful and cold face. Rong Zhan was pushed to the side heartlessly. The corners of his eyes twitched. He glanced at his brothers below him. He couldn¡¯t help but touch his cheek with the tip of his tongue. He was quite speechless. His current situation was no different from being poured with a basin of cold water at a critical time. Who did his wife just say was calling? Was it that kid, sang nuo? should he not have let them go to Japan and waste more time to torture him? Rong Zhan could not help but clench his teeth, and the look in his eyes was particularly resentful. Chapter 2463 - Chapter 2463: ! moment of crisis to save someone (3) Chapter 2463: ! moment of crisis to save someone (3) Sang Xia quickly went to the floor-to-ceiling window, adjusted her breathing, and answered the phone. Hello, is this sang nuo?¡± On the other end, sang nuo had also hesitated for a long time before calling her. He had been mulling over a lot of things, but when the call went through, his mind was completely blank. therefore, he said directly, ¡± sis, i have something important to tell you. ¡± Sang Xia did not expect sang nuo to be so direct. His tone was so serious and serious, as if something big had happened. Suddenly, she recalled the drip that sang nuo had mentioned earlier. Yingluo, right? So, would it be what he was thinking? ¡°I¡¯m listening, you can go ahead.¡± Sang Xia tried her best to control her tense nerves and nervous emotions as she spoke in a calm and gentle voice. When Santos heard this on the plane, he did not know why, but the nervousness and inexplicable awkwardness from before seemed to have turned into smoke in an instant, and his heart calmed down. His sister was still his sister Yingluo. ¡°I¡¯ve found little yang,¡± He said. I¡¯ve found little yang, sob sob Found little yang? sang xia¡¯s head buzzed as soon as he said those few words. Then, her fingers holding the phone started to tremble. W-what did he just say? Little yang ¡­ Little yang has wasted so many years, and she¡¯s really wasted. Sang Xia¡¯s eyes reddened in an instant, and her eyes were filled with disbelief. Even though Rong Zhan had already hinted to her and she had already guessed it, she was still shocked when he said it out loud. It was as if a huge rock that had been pressing down on his heart for many years had been instantly annihilated. However, before she could confirm anything, she held her breath nervously and asked, ¡± then, then is Qianqian, is she okay, Qianqian? ¡± yeah. Was she alright? Seven years had passed. Sang Xia would never forget that when she first started to investigate little Yang¡¯s whereabouts, someone said that she had been abducted by some illegal organizations and sent to some gray area in the world. When she heard the news at that time, it was really hard for her to accept. She did not even dare to imagine what she would do if all of that was true. She was in so much pain and blamed herself so much that she wanted to die. After that, they continued to investigate and were cut off. It was at that time that they could no longer find any information about her, as if she had disappeared from the world. How could sang nuo not know her worry, guilt, and self-blame? In fact, he understood how she felt because he had felt the same way before. It was just that little yang was his beloved, so he felt more pain losing her. sister, her life is not in danger. Yingluo still remembers me and still loves me when we met. However, I couldn¡¯t bring Yingluo back. Sang Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. what happened?! Sang nuo did not want to tell her about Qi Qi¡¯s matter so soon, because before that, he still had an important thing to ask her. So, after a moment of silence, he said, ¡± sister, seven years ago, do you know who donated my cornea? ¡± Seven years ago, she went missing without telling him about little yang. What about the cornea from seven years ago? did she know that it was donated by little yang? in fact, when he wanted to ask this question, he already had an idea in his heart. there was a kind person who helped him at such a critical moment. how could she not check who donated it? with her hacking skills, there was nothing she did not know. Howeve Chapter 2464 - Chapter 2464: Saving a life, a moment of crisis (4) Chapter 2464: Saving a life, a moment of crisis (4) However, she had never told him about this. For the past seven years, he still thought that Xiao Yang was healthy. Perhaps she just didn¡¯t love him anymore and was doing other things. And it was developing very well. However, when he saw little Yang¡¯s eyes, he knew that he had made a huge mistake. When sang Xia heard this, her throat seemed to have been blocked, and her heart was filled with bitterness. She seemed to have a lot to explain, but she knew that what sang nuo wanted to know was not an explanation, but a result. So, at this moment, she could no longer hide it from Yingying. ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m sorry. Sang nuo, I¡¯m sorry. I only found out later that little yang donated it to you. I really didn¡¯t know at first. I really didn¡¯t know Yueyue.¡± As sang Xia spoke, her hoarse voice started to choke up. I¡¯ve let Xiao Yang down, and I¡¯ve also let you down, Hanhan. But I really didn¡¯t know what to do at that time. If I had told you the truth, how would we have been able to find Xiao Yang? it would only have made you suffer more, Hanhan. Sang Xia had to admit that she knew she had done something wrong. However, she had no choice. She didn¡¯t want to see sang nuo find out that she was the one who had donated his cornea after he found out that little yang had gone missing. She didn¡¯t want him to know that she had gone blind. Rong Zhan was initially unhappy, but when he saw his precious wife standing by the French window with red eyes and secretly wiping away tears, he was even more upset. He walked over and held her shoulders from behind, letting her lean into his arms. Sang Xia sniffed her reddened nose. Sang nuo¡¯s hand that was holding the phone was really feeling weak. After a long while, he slowly said, ¡± sis, I know you have your own considerations, but Wanwan, you have no right to make your own decisions for me. Wanwan, if I knew that her eyes had an accident, I would have seized this key issue and looked for her. Wanwan, I don¡¯t want to explain anything to you anymore because I¡¯m the one who made a huge mistake. I¡¯m the one who caused the greatest disaster. at this point, sang nuo paused, took a deep breath, and said, ¡± sis, if you really want to understand how i feel, i hope you can put yourself in my shoes. if my brother-in-law dedicated his eyes to you, and you never know about it, would you be willing, wanwan? At the same time, what other people do for me is far more important than my own feelings.¡± Because that person had really given up. He was just feeling pain in his heart. We can¡¯t compare, we can¡¯t compare. Sang Xia felt as if her heart was struck by sang nuo¡¯s words. She seemed to have suddenly thought things through. It was clearly a very simple question, but she had made the stupidest choice. Indeed. What could compare to real effort? Rong Zhan heard what she said and looked at his wife¡¯s red and swollen eyes. She looked even more guilty and reproachful. He was instantly displeased. He snatched the phone away and scolded, ¡± what right do you have to talk about your sister?! Why can she find out that it was Xiao Yang who donated it, but you can¡¯t? It¡¯s your own problem, and you¡¯re blaming others! You brat, if you dare-¡± It was unknown what sang nuo said on the other end, but Rong Zhan¡¯s words came to an abrupt end. Then, his eyes widened, and he hurriedly turned around to brush the hair on his forehead. wait, tell me again, what else do you have?! I have a daughter called Angel. She¡¯s six years old this year. Rong Zhan¡¯s expression changed immediately. Chapter 2465 - Chapter 2465: saving a life, a moment of crisis (5) Chapter 2465: saving a life, a moment of crisis (5) It became extremely complicated and subtle. He knew what a child meant to his parents. However, he would never have thought that sang nuo would actually have a daughter! If he remembered correctly, he was still a young man who had just come of age seven years ago. However, at that time, he actually ¡­ Rong Zhan was helpless. He was already in his twenties and lost his virginity after meeting sang Xia. However, those little kids had become fathers of older children in just a few days. Rong Zhan glanced at sang Xia¡¯s worried eyes and felt a headache coming on. But now that he had encountered such a thing, he didn¡¯t want his wife to know about it. He thought that she would blame herself even more. Rong Zhan cursed in a low voice. He knew that this was not the time for everyone to shirk their responsibility, so he asked, ¡± tell me clearly, what¡¯s the situation?! Sang nuo then told Rong Zhan about how he met little yang and Qi Qi. Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t surprised that he found little yang, but he didn¡¯t expect Qi Qi¡¯s incident. brother-in-law Wanwan, Xiao Yang and Qi Qi are being controlled by Jing Teng. I have to bring them back. Santos said firmly in the end. ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Rong Zhan pondered seriously for a while after hearing what he said. it¡¯s not that I want to say something unpleasant, but sang nuo, it¡¯s been seven years. Are you sure she still loves you? is she willing to leave with you? Doesn¡¯t she already have her own family?¡± as soon as rong zhan finished his question, sang xia¡¯s face turned into one of shock. What had happened? brother-in-law, Yang¡¯s eyes are missing a pair of corneas. She can be cured, but for seven years, Nakajima IDEO didn¡¯t do that because he didn¡¯t want her to have the chance to leave. In addition, he used Qiqi to control her. Qiqi¡¯s body is weak. As soon as he said this, his voice seemed to suddenly become slow and hoarse. the child¡¯s kidney did not develop well in the mother¡¯s womb, so he got sick. He needs a kidney transplant to survive, Zhenzhen. Rong Zhan listened to all of this without any expression and hid the shock in his heart very well. ¡°There¡¯s a suitable candidate from Jing Teng¡¯s side.¡± ¡°I need to get that person.¡± ¡°I want to bring my woman and daughter home.¡± In the end, sang nuo told him about his plans, and Rong Zhan acquiesced. He had to agree. He also said that he would send someone to assist him in case anything happened. Sang nuo¡¯s plan was to create a diversion and create some trouble elsewhere first. One of them would steal the donor, while the other would bring Qi Qi and little yang back. Sang nuo knew that this was unfair to jingteng, but jingteng had no right to restrict little Yang¡¯s freedom. On account that he had saved them, he would offer jingteng a high price. However, if he did not accept it, then he would have to apologize. It was not a wise choice to be enemies with a King. In the end, Rong Zhan still told sang Xia everything about sang nuo, including little Yang¡¯s current condition, and ¡­ That sang nuo and little yang had a daughter. She was called Angel. because she couldn¡¯t hide it. the situation was right in front of her, and she would know soon even if she didn¡¯t say it. As expected. When sang Xia found out about this, she could not react for a long time. She couldn¡¯t stay calm when she suddenly had a niece. Rong Zhan then told her about her condition. Sang Xia heard him- Chapter 2466 - Chapter 2466: saving a life, a moment of crisis (6) Chapter 2466: saving a life, a moment of crisis (6) instantly, her nose turned sour and her eyes turned red. After becoming a mother, she was too clear about the meaning of her child to a mother. so she didn¡¯t dare to imagine that her little niece had such a serious illness, and it was even more difficult to imagine yingluo. What kind of life was little yang leading outside with the child? Rong Zhan kept consoling her, and after she tried her best to adjust her emotions, she said with red eyes, ¡± Rong Zhan, didn¡¯t you want to send someone over? Let me go over and help too, alright?¡± She was a hacker, and she could take responsibility for anything that was related to the internet. Rong Zhan wanted to reject her because she wasn¡¯t that good at fighting. However, his heart softened when he saw her teary eyes. He knew how guilty and remorseful she had been all these years. If this could reduce her psychological burden, she could give it a try. At most, he would be the one to personally help her. Rong Zhan seemed to agree reluctantly. you can go, but when you get there, you¡¯re not allowed to go to dangerous places. You only have to be responsible for what you should be responsible for, understand? ¡± Sang Xia immediately nodded, tears streaming down her face. Rong Zhan sighed softly and kissed away the tears on her face. wife, it¡¯s been seven years. It¡¯s time for everything to come to an end. I hope everything goes well. That way, you can let go of a worry. Sang Xia was in tears and did not say a word. Rong Zhan pulled her into his arms and kissed her while murmuring, ¡± I¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here for you. Everything will get better, Yingluo. Rong Zhan and sangxia had been through a lot for more than ten years. However, to Rong Zhan, sangxia was not only his family but also his lover. She was not just his family in the simple sense and would never be. Some people asked,¡±won¡¯t you get tired of a relationship of more than ten years?¡± Perhaps it had already lost its novelty. They could go through all the ups and downs together, and they could also live a warm and peaceful life together. This was what was truly suitable for them. The sense of novelty was not a definition of each other, but a definition of two people facing new things together. Every time the two of them walked through a city, they would find something about each other that made them admire each other. Hence, she loved him even more. After so many years, it had never diminished. The coordinates were in Tokyo. The firearms group had a secret base in Tokyo, on an island near the city of Tokyo. There were thousands of undeveloped small islands in this area of the sea, and none of the satellites above could detect anything unusual. A stealth Raptor fighter jet flashed past in the air and finally stopped on an island. A part of the island¡¯s ground seemed to have touched a mechanism and began to sink. The fighter jet quickly sat on it and disappeared without a trace as it sank. It didn¡¯t take long for it to return to its original appearance. Nothing unusual could be seen. The underwater elevator quickly descended. When it opened with a ding, two people came out. The people in white overalls nodded at them. Many people didn¡¯t know who they were, but they recognized the logo of the Roman headquarters on the clothes. After the retina scan entered the meeting room, Santos, who was in the middle of a meeting to deploy the mission plan, instantly widened his eyes when he saw the person who had arrived. ¡°Sister Xuxu, brother-in-law.¡± That¡¯s right, they were Rong Zhan and sang Xia. ¡°How are things going? Which side do you plan to be in charge of?¡± Chapter 2467 - Chapter 2467: Saving a life in a critical moment (7) Chapter 2467: Saving a life in a critical moment (7) After Rong Zhan pulled out a chair for sang Xia to sit down, he pulled out another chair and sat down casually. He asked calmly. ¡°Brother-in-law, why are you here ¡­?¡± ¡°Your sister and I are here to save our little niece. With one sentence, he settled sang nuo¡¯s problem. Sang nuo¡¯s line of sight shifted from his brother-in-law to his sister. His gaze became complicated. This was not a game. There was great danger, so how could his sister do it herself ¡­ ¡± sang nuo, believe me. i will help you save him. give big sister a chance. ¡± Sang Xia seemed to be afraid that he would be worried about her safety, so she quickly said. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± He glanced at the other seven or eight people in the meeting and frowned. you guys can go out for a while. There were some words that were not suitable for them to hear. After they left, Rong Zhan clasped his hands together and rested his elbow on the table. He said seriously, ¡± sang nuo, I¡¯ve already thought about your worries. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. Your sister will only do what a hacker should do behind the scenes. Time is of the essence now. Why don¡¯t you bring out the plan that you¡¯ve discussed and have a talk? ¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s words had indeed stopped sang nuo from saying anything. He was silent for a long time. Finally, he pursed his lips and nodded slightly. alright then. This is our arrangement ¡­ From planning to preparing, it took less than a day. Some things had to be resolved immediately. Without further ado, they were prepared to take action tonight! Tonight was the third day that Santos had stayed in Japan. It took Rong Zhan and the rest eight to nine hours to fly over on the fastest private plane. Rong Zhan, I¡¯ll help you guys disrupt the communication devices and switch the video surveillance. It¡¯s not a problem, but have you confirmed the exact location of the kidney match? ¡± Sang Xia raised her doubts at the end. Rong Zhan snapped his fingers. actually, it doesn¡¯t seem easy to find a place, but in fact, it¡¯s very obvious. That IDEO Nakajima knows that Santos is going to make a move. He will definitely send people to the place where the match is to protect and monitor him, or transfer him to a safer place. As soon as he said that, sang nuo nodded. yes, I released a small drone when I left to secretly monitor and eavesdrop on them, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Hearing that, sang Xia¡¯s expression did not relax. Because she knew that whether it was to snatch her or to save little yang and their daughter, it was extremely risky. In the end, their tasks were to have sang nuo look for the transplant donor and Rong Zhan save the patient. It was the other agents who created the diversion to create chaos and disperse their people. It was still evening. There were still a few hours before the mission, and Rong Zhan had already scanned the situation at the place where Nakajima was staying with a 4D scan. He wanted to know where to start and where to escape from. After receiving the information from the drone, Santos began to confirm the target location. Everyone had their own clear division of work. Everyone complemented each other and worked hard to complete this rescue. It was just that before sang nuo set off, sang Xia sat in front of the computer and hesitated for a long time. In the end, she still got up to send him off. A fighter jet was about to leave the island. Before Santos boarded the plane, he stopped in his tracks and looked at the person who came to send him off. His men boarded the plane first. Sang Xia saw him looking at her, and her heart was in turmoil. Chapter 2468 - Chapter 2468: Saving a life, a moment of crisis (8) Chapter 2468: Saving a life, a moment of crisis (8) She walked up to him step by step. A complicated look appeared in sang nuo¡¯s eyes. She had come to help him personally. He was worried about her safety, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Sang Xia looked at her little brother who had grown up into an adult. To be honest, she did not know why sang nuo had unknowingly embarked on this path. Originally, she only wanted her to live a simple and happy life as an ordinary person. She raised her hand and gently touched his cheek. Her eyes were red as she slowly said, ¡± Xuanji anno, it was my fault for what happened in the past. I don¡¯t ask for your forgiveness. I only hope that in the future, the three of you will lead a good life as a family, happy and happy. Xuanji, since you¡¯ve chosen this path, then go. You must save your woman and child. Sang nuo took a deep breath. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her over to give her a hug. His voice was low and hoarse. sister, don¡¯t think about the past anymore. People always look forward. There¡¯s no such thing as forgiveness or not forgiveness. All of us will live well. He put some distance between them and nudged her cheek. I¡¯m going to save someone. Don¡¯t cry, or my brother-in-law won¡¯t just scold me when he sees me. Only then did sang Xia¡¯s eyes turn red and the corners of her mouth Twitch. It was only at this time, after a full seven years, that the siblings finally embraced each other. After seven years, that invisible barrier had finally disappeared. However ¡­ Later on, when Rong Zhan was about to part with her, he actually hugged her a few times. Those who knew him knew that he was jealous, but those who didn¡¯t know him would think that he was living in circles like a childish child! Santos took a private plane and arrived in Hokkaido in less than an hour. According to the information provided, the donor was not locked up, nor was she waiting for the transplant in any hospital. Instead, he was still working. This news made sang nuo feel that there were many strange things about it. He didn¡¯t understand Jing Teng¡¯s thoughts until he arrived at the destination according to the location! Ruthless indeed. In front of him was an art exhibition hall in the center of Hokkaido. The donor worked here. This art exhibition hall was private, and the works were free to appreciate, but the price of selling them was very expensive. It wasn¡¯t just the value of the work itself, but also the uniqueness of the artist. He was blind. When one¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t see, the imagination in one¡¯s mind would expand infinitely. It was a world that ordinary people couldn¡¯t explore. Through drawing, she would express her thoughts and the things in her mind to the fullest. However, there were also people who questioned how a blind person could paint. Some people felt that it was unbelievable after hearing it. What could be drawn if the colors could not even be adjusted? But just like that, the trees weren¡¯t always green, the sky wasn¡¯t always blue, and everything wasn¡¯t the same, which was why she had a unique style. Moreover, this blind artist must be extremely smart. She could strictly follow the lines of every empty object even when she was blind. This was not something that every blind person could do. without a doubt, when sang nuo saw this art exhibition hall, he immediately thought of little yang. He stood at the door for a long time in his coat and hat before he finally walked in slowly. Chapter 2469 - Chapter 2469: Saving a life, a moment of crisis (9) Chapter 2469: Saving a life, a moment of crisis (9) There was an event at night, so there were many people watching. That was why sang nuo had said that Jing Teng was ruthless. He had thought that the person would be at a special place, so that he would be more relaxed. They were all their people, so he just had to deal with them. But it was different here, with so many guests. Moreover, if there was any big movement in an open place, they would be called to the police. Their principle was not to hurt the innocent. However, Jing Teng used this to suppress others. Four or five of them had already disguised themselves as tourists and sneaked in to see if they could find the target. After sang nuo entered, he looked at the paintings seriously. Every single one of them captured his heart. it was a starry sky with a silver night sky that looked like a vast galaxy. planets of different colors were scattered in every corner. The bottom was like a mirror Lake in excuse, reflecting the image from above. on top of it, there were three blurry figures. They were like a family of three. As he looked at the painting, sang nuo¡¯s heart was filled with waves of emotions. Sooner or later, he would move all the works here to Harbor City, to a place where they truly belonged to their owners. At this moment, his companion¡¯s voice suddenly came from his micro-earpiece, informing him that the target had appeared, and was right behind him. When sang nuo heard this, he subconsciously turned around. there was a man in a blue security uniform supervising the situation. he had an electric baton on his waist. The man looked to be in his forties. It was Mr. R. Santos furrowed his brows slightly. Was this person really the one who was matched with Qiqi¡¯s kidney? one had to know that there was indeed a one in ten thousand chance, which was very slim. However, organ donors didn¡¯t discriminate between races. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be an illegal business in the trafficking of smuggling agents. Sang nuo looked at him and walked over. At the same time, some areas under the jurisdiction of the Yamaguchi organization in Hokkaido encountered some incidents of smashing and robbery, which instantly attracted some people to quickly report and deal with it. As for Santos ¡®side. In fact, when sang nuo came in, sang Xia had already hacked into the surveillance system and switched to the previous video footage. Therefore, even though it was a surveillance system, no one could find out that an outsider had hacked into the system. However, of course, there was still the possibility that they would resort to other means. After sang nuo walked over, the security guard immediately looked at him warily. One of his hands landed on his electric baton and he asked, ¡± Sir, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Sang nuo looked at him and went straight to the main topic. don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not a bad person. I want to know if you can save my daughter. Can we talk in private? I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± The security guard¡¯s expression changed when he heard this, but he still said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know your daughter and I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. With that, he turned around to leave. However, he had only taken two steps when he heard someone say, ¡± kidney transplant. He stopped in his tracks. Santos continued to move forward. Among the many visitors, his expression did not change as he walked to his side and said in a low voice, ¡± Qiqi, you should be familiar with this place, right? I heard that Mr. Nakajima looked for you because he wanted to donate a kidney to Qiqi in the future? qiqi is my daughter. i can give you anything as long as you come with me and save her life.¡± ¡°This ran ran, this, that Qiqi ran ran¡± Chapter 2470 - Chapter 2470: Saving a life, a moment of crisis (10) Chapter 2470: Saving a life, a moment of crisis (10) The security guard seemed to be a little shocked that Qiqi was his daughter. However, he wanted to say something but stopped himself. In the end, he frowned and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Sir. You shouldn¡¯t have come to me. I can¡¯t help you. After saying that, he immediately blended into a group of people and pulled apart the distance between the two of them. When Santos saw this, he immediately gave chase. At the same time, he used his micro-earpiece to communicate. all agents, pay attention. The target has escaped. Agents guarding the entrances, pay attention to capture the target. Be careful of the people around you. ¡°Received-!¡± After receiving the message, the agents immediately took action. And just as sang nuo was in hot pursuit and was about to catch him, that person seemed to have run too fast. He staggered and suddenly fell to the ground, causing the surrounding people to cry out in surprise and look over. At this moment, sang nuo hurriedly blocked everyone¡¯s line of sight and had already rushed forward to hold his arm. When everyone saw that someone had helped him, they did not pay much attention to him. However, after sang nuo helped him up, he also shackled his arm. He looked at him with a deep gaze and said, ¡± I won¡¯t mistreat you. Come with me. As he spoke, sang nuo was about to bring him out of the safety entrance. However, the man¡¯s face showed panic. no, no, I can¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll be discovered. If you want to talk, we¡¯ll go to the rooftop. Once he said that, sang nuo raised his eyebrows slightly. However, he still said into the headset, ¡± prepare the helicopter. Go to the rooftop. Then, he pulled the man into the elevator of the art exhibition hall. The rooftop was on the 11th floor. only the first and second floors of this building were art exhibition halls. the rest were used for other purposes. There were other people who had entered the elevator. However, just as the last person was about to leave the elevator on the fifth floor, that person suddenly wanted to break free from sang nuo¡¯s grasp and rush out. However, sang nuo was quick to react and quickly grabbed his neck from behind. With his other hand, he pulled out his electric baton and pressed it against his back to electrocute him. The man¡¯s body suddenly twitched. After the elevator door closed, he fell to the ground and convulsed. The floor was rising bit by bit. Sang nuo looked at the man in front of him with an indescribable complicated expression in his eyes. Although tonight¡¯s development was a little different from what he had imagined, he still felt that something was not right. It was too smooth. Things were developing too smoothly. However, they had an informant who was 100% sure that he was the one who could donate his bone marrow to Qiqi. however, why would jing teng let him get such an important task so easily? Could it be that Jing Teng had given up? No, definitely not. when he left that day, he had looked at jing teng, and the look in his eyes was definitely not a compromise. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re running away. You¡¯re working for Jingdu. If you lose your value, he won¡¯t hesitate to kill you. If you help me save my daughter, I can give you anything you want. The man struggled to get up and cowered in the corner, ¡± no, no, Sir, I really can¡¯t save your daughter. Mr. Nakajima will not let anything happen to me, Hanhan. ¡°how can you be fine? After you donate a kidney to Qiqi, you¡¯ll have no value to him anymore. He¡¯ll kill you without hesitation!¡± [ author: I¡¯m going crazy. I want some time alone. The website¡¯s rule is to release 20 chapters at 11:00 on the 1st, but they told me that it was today. I¡¯m really speechless. Oh, please save the tickets for tomorrow¡¯s new book, little monster. Chapter 2471 - Chapter 2471: Plans can’t keep up with changes (1) Chapter 2471: Plans can¡¯t keep up with changes (1) Sang nuo dragged him up and forced him to analyze the pros and cons. the elevator door opened, and he brought him out. Santos let go of him. He still had an electric baton in his hand and was waiting for his helicopter to come and take him away. however, the man became even more flustered. he shook his head and stepped back. ¡± sir, i really beg you to let me go. i can¡¯t help you. ¡± ¡°Of course you can-!¡± stop! Santos shouted. Qiqi would be saved soon, why not! At this time, the man seemed to be in a hurry, and he quickly shouted, ¡± Mr. Nakajima won¡¯t kill me, because he won¡¯t let me save the girl called Qiqi! As soon as he said that, sang nuo was instantly stunned. What was the meaning of this? ¡°What did you just say? What do you mean by Mr. Nakajima won¡¯t let you go and save them?¡± Sang nuo¡¯s pupils contracted, and the uneasiness in his heart grew stronger. Didn¡¯t Jing Teng plan to wait for the right time to do a kidney transplant for Qiqi? Sir, Mr. Nakajima will never transplant that child. That was just a lie he made up to deceive that woman, because I¡¯m not-¡± ¡°Bang-!¡± suddenly, the sound of a silenced gun could be heard. Sang nuo watched as the man in front of him stood there in a daze, and the words that he had not finished speaking came to an abrupt end. Then, the man lowered his head slightly and saw a bloody hole near his chest. It was bleeding non-stop. His body suddenly swayed, and he knelt on the ground. After his body fell, a man in a black cloak appeared not far away from him. He was holding a pistol with a silencer, and the dark hole was aimed at them. ¡°bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Another round of machine guns was fired rapidly. Meanwhile, Santos had already immediately pounced on the man, rolling him over to a shelter near the sky platform. As he urgently called for help through his earpiece, he clutched the man¡¯s bleeding spot and gritted his teeth. you said he wouldn¡¯t kill you! He can¡¯t wait for you to die! You have to hold on, you can¡¯t die like this!¡± As he said that, the sound of a gunshot came from the shelter in front of him. Sang nuo quickly fired in response. It was as if he couldn¡¯t care about what the man wanted to say to him while he was vomiting blood. Santos first fired two shots to attract a concentrated wave of gunfire. Then, when the sound suddenly stopped and he was reloading, he rolled to the side, aimed at the person, and fired. Bang! Bang! Two shots were fired. One of the shots successfully hit the man¡¯s shoulder, causing his pistol to suddenly drop. Santos took advantage of his victory and attacked. However, at this moment, his men arrived. A helicopter also arrived. He quickly ordered his men to take away the injured kidney transplant patient while he chased after the man in the black cloak. However, when Santos and the two secret agents gave chase, they saw a silver thread shoot out from his wrist and shoot into a building 50 to 60 meters away. His black figure leaped and quickly fled in the air. Sang nuo stopped in his tracks. He calculated the time in the dark and aimed at the man. With a bang, he shot the man in the abdomen. However, this did not stop the cloaked man from breaking the glass and slipping in. Their agents wanted to find other ways to continue their pursuit, but sang nuo raised his hand and stopped them. forget it, there¡¯s no need to continue the pursuit. Chapter 2472 - Chapter 2472: plans can’t keep up with changes (2) Chapter 2472: plans can¡¯t keep up with changes (2) the other party had been shot twice by him, and if he didn¡¯t die, he would be seriously injured. Although he didn¡¯t see his face clearly, he was undoubtedly one of Jing Teng¡¯s men. Santos¡¯s men had already quickly stopped the bleeding of the donor and brought him onto the plane. However, after sang nuo went back to check on that person¡¯s condition, his condition did not look good. The amount of blood loss was very large, and he was about to go into shock. His expression was extremely unsightly. If anything were to happen to this person right now, he could dig out his kidney and keep it in cold storage. However, he was on the verge of death, and sang nuo did not want that. Therefore, he wanted to do his best to save him. bring him to our base for treatment immediately. Put me down from the roof in front. The plane from Hokkaido to Tokyo took dozens of minutes. Once they arrived, they knew what to do. However, Xiao Yang and Qi Qi had not been successfully rescued, so he had to rush over to see. Before he left, he instructed the agent seriously, ¡± remember, if he¡¯s unfortunately killed, then do it. everyone knew what he meant. Sang nuo had left. He quickly contacted them and wanted to rush there. Nakajima¡¯s home address. Rong Zhan¡¯s plan went smoothly at first, but something unexpected happened later on. After all, plans could not keep up with changes. rong zhan grabbed a tall and strong bodyguard, knocked him out, and dragged him to a dead corner. he put on his black clothes and black top hat and entered the room. He dealt with another person inside without anyone knowing, and pulled off his clothes in the grass. According to the memory in his mind, he walked towards the room an Xiaoyang was in. Jing Teng wasn¡¯t at home now, so this was the best time. There were two people guarding an Xiaoyang¡¯s door. They seemed to have grounded her. Rong Zhan walked over in their clothes. They stopped him and asked him what he wanted to do. Rong Zhan looked around and saw that nothing was wrong. He then injected the anesthetic into the man¡¯s neck. The other man¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this scene. He was about to make a move, but before he could even see how the man moved, his neck was grabbed. A sharp pain came from his spine, and his vision turned black in an instant. He stopped moving. rong zhan got them to lean on both sides of the door before knocking on an xiaoyang¡¯s door. Of course, the person inside had heard the commotion outside. However, because she was blind, she was afraid and panicked. Rong Zhan knocked on the door patiently and told her that sang nuo had sent people to save her. The moment she said that, the person inside seemed to be shocked. However, she still mustered her courage and opened the door. Rong Zhan, who was outside, looked at the girl who appeared in front of him and handed her the black clothes. change your clothes. Let¡¯s go quickly. Where¡¯s Qi Qi? ¡± However, an Xiaoyang said in a panic, ¡± Qiqi isn¡¯t back yet. She¡¯s going to school for class and someone is escorting her. Rong Zhan immediately frowned. Qi Qi was not here? He flashed into the room and said calmly, ¡± put on your clothes. We¡¯ll cover up before we leave. an xiaoyang did not know who had come to save her, but when she heard that it was sang nuo¡¯s men, she believed it unconditionally. Rong Zhan looked at her blind eyes for a while before looking away. It was really hard to imagine that this girl would be so foolish to sacrifice herself for sang nuo. He pulled an Xiaoyang¡¯s arm. be careful. We¡¯ll leave this place first. It seemed that Qiqi had to be saved by someone else. Chapter 2473 - Chapter 2473: Plans can’t keep up with changes (3) Chapter 2473: Plans can¡¯t keep up with changes (3) As he said that, Rong Zhan immediately informed his men about this matter. Qiqi is not at Nakajima aito¡¯s house. She¡¯s on her way back from school. My agents, pay attention and look for Qiqi. You must ensure her safety! After the two of them went out, Rong Zhan led the way for her. As it was night time, everything did not seem that eye-catching. However, the plan could not keep up with the changes. There would always be unexpected accidents. Not long after they left the room, someone suddenly called out to them from behind. ¡°Hey, you two, where are you going now? didn¡¯t my brother say that he would strengthen the security of my sister-in! law? Quickly go and keep an eye on it. If there¡¯s any sign of trouble, immediately inform me!¡± A girl¡¯s voice sounded. An Xiaoyang¡¯s body tensed up. It was spring vegetables. Rong Zhan blocked an Xiaoyang¡¯s body and turned around slightly. He lowered his head and replied in Japanese, ¡± miss, there¡¯s a riot in the streets that our organization is in charge of. The team leader asked us to rush over immediately to help. When Chun Cai heard this, she seemed to be slightly surprised, ¡± there are already people going over there. How can we use so many people? ¡± This is a special situation, so you¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± ¡°Zhenzhen is,¡± Rong Zhan replied. Chun Cai stared at them. In the darkness, perhaps because there were too many overlapping figures, she could not see the other person clearly. However, she could feel that compared to the tall bodyguard, the other person was much shorter and crunchy. ¡°My brother will be back soon, you guys do what you¡¯re supposed to do!¡± Chun Cai said loudly when they were returning. However, just as they were about to walk past her, she felt that something was not right. These two people¡¯s silhouettes and appearance were strange. Rong Zhan had been shielding the person beside him. When he walked over, he glanced at her indifferently, causing Chun Cai to widen her eyes slightly. No, that was not right. She immediately turned to look at the short figure beside him. He was walking in a panic. She immediately said, ¡± you guys stand ¡­ Wu ¡­! in a flash, rong zhan quickly covered her mouth and nose to stop her from shouting. Chun Cai immediately began to struggle violently, making a lot of noise. just as rong zhan was about to deal with her, a beam of light suddenly shone on them. someone shouted from afar and discovered them. don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill her. She¡¯s Jing Teng¡¯s sister. Maybe we can make use of her. An Xiaoyang said hurriedly. ¡°you follow me!¡± Rong Zhan let an Xiaoyang hold onto his clothes while he quickly took out a gun and pointed it at Chun Cai¡¯s temple, forcing her to walk towards the exit. However, after they were discovered, the alarm quickly sounded. The people at the mountain pass quickly gathered and blocked the exit. The situation suddenly became dangerous. Rong Zhan pressed against Chun Cai¡¯s temple and threatened her with a cold smile. if you don¡¯t want to die, ask your men to step back-! After all, Chun Cai was still a young lady who had never experienced such a situation. She was so frightened that her eyes turned red and she reached out her hands to stop those people from approaching. She said in a panic, ¡± go, go away. Stay away from me! Those people were also very vigilant of Chun Cai¡¯s safety. They only dared to raise their guns but did not dare to make a move. rong zhan quickly led them to the exit. They still had people, but no one could act on their own at this time. It was unknown if Chun Cai was so scared or if she started crying. She sobbed and choked, ¡± sister-in-law, why are you leaving? my brother took care of you and Qi Qi so much. Chapter 2474 - Chapter 2474: Plans can’t keep up with changes (4) Chapter 2474: Plans can¡¯t keep up with changes (4) A complicated look flashed across an Xiaoyang¡¯s face. chuncai, actually, your brother doesn¡¯t care about me at all. You know that. Don¡¯t ask anymore. We don¡¯t want to hurt you. To her, Jing Teng was both a good and bad person. The good thing was that he had saved her and Qi Qi from those people. But the bad thing was that he only wanted to imprison her and use Qiqi to threaten her to stay by his side. And the reason for this was not because he really liked her. It was because Jing Teng once had a dead girlfriend. They didn¡¯t look like each other, but rather, they were somewhat similar. These were all secrets that he had accidentally discovered. He had confined his own freedom. If a person lost his freedom, he was no longer himself. Most importantly, he did not like Jing Teng at all. If she could find the kidney donor that jingteng had hidden, she would definitely be willing to leave jingteng. This was the only hope she had for so many years. Just as they were about to walk out of the exit, Jing Teng¡¯s car came back. There were two or three of them who had rushed back quickly. Chun Cai¡¯s eyes were red as she quickly said, ¡± let me go. My brother and the others won¡¯t let you go! Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched and he sneered. that might not be the case ¡­! What was this situation? he had experienced more dangerous confrontations than this. Just as Rong Zhan finished his sentence, two cars suddenly dashed out of the darkness. Their red lights shone over, and a few tear bombs and smoke bombs quickly filled the area where Jing Teng and his men were and the door. One of the cars directly ran up and hit their car, giving Rong Zhan and the others cover. In an instant, a suffocating smoke filled the air, and another car stopped in front of Rong Zhan and the others. get in the car quickly! Rong Zhan opened the car door for an Xiaoyang to get in first and held Chun Cai hostage. With this woman here, Jing Teng would think twice. Before Qi Qi saw her, he would not let go of his sister. This car quickly left, and another car followed. Rong Zhan found some clothes in the car and tied up the spring vegetables quickly. He turned back to look at the car that was following him and asked the driver, ¡± who¡¯s that in the car behind? Why did you crash into it so fearlessly just now?¡± The front of the car was deformed. It was not their modified car. However, the person in front of him replied, ¡± there¡¯s no one in the car behind. My sister hacked into the car¡¯s system and controlled it remotely. Rong Zhan was stunned. An Xiaoyang¡¯s body stiffened. The person in front turned around and took off his hat. That person was actually sang nuo. An Xiaoyang¡¯s entire body tensed up. When she heard that familiar voice, her heart was like a huge wave, but her throat seemed to be blocked. She could only try her best to control her emotions. Sang nuo kept looking at her from the rearview mirror. He also had a lot to say to her, but there was still a hostage and his brother-in-law, so he could only bear with it for now. At this moment, the people behind them opened fire on sang Xia¡¯s long-range car that was protecting them. After the tires were burst, the car rolled to the side. rong zhan immediately ordered the other agents. ¡± do it. he¡¯s only asking for it. ¡± As soon as Rong Zhan¡¯s voice fell, a few drones controlled by secret agents appeared in the air. They flew into the air, aimed at the target, and began to fire-! Chapter 2475 - Chapter 2475: Plans can’t keep up with changes (5) Chapter 2475: Plans can¡¯t keep up with changes (5) It instantly reduced the speed of the pursuers. Santos quickly used this opportunity to shake them off. After all, he was here to kidnap her, and Rong Zhan did not want to make a big fuss out of it. He did not want to fight and kill, so he could stop after he escaped. After leaving them behind in the block, Santos asked, ¡± who¡¯s in charge of Qiqi¡¯s side? has she been rescued? ¡± Their information was shared, and he had also been informed that Qi Qi wasn¡¯t here. ¡°I¡¯ve sent my people over. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Just as Rong Zhan said that, he received a message in his earphones. then, he immediately said, ¡± there¡¯s a square around the sea two streets ahead. they¡¯ll meet us there. ¡± Fortunately, Nakajima lived in the suburbs, so there were fewer people and cars. By the time the police caught up, they had already escaped. The spring vegetables in the car fell to the side and made muffled sounds. Now that things had come to this, she had no choice but to believe that she had become their hostage, and the people who had captured her were none other than sang nuo¡¯s men. They soon arrived at their destination. However, there were no cars here yet, so they had not arrived. The car stopped, and Rong Zhan opened the door first and got out. He was in contact with them. In an instant, only three people were left in the car: anno, little yang, and Chun Cai. Sang nuo glanced at an Xiaoyang. He was silent for a moment, but in the end, he still got out of the car, opened the door, and carefully brought an Xiaoyang down. Chun Cai was making muffled sounds inside. Her hands were tied up, and her eyes were filled with desire. However, sang nuo did not even look at her. The car door was closed with a bang. A car drove over from a distance. Sang nuo looked at an Xiaoyang, who was wearing thin clothes. He looked at her pale little face and her anxious expression. He took off his coat and draped it over her body. He had too many things to say to her, but at this critical moment, he could not make himself clear with a few words. In the end, he could only say, ¡± please forgive me, Xiaoyang. I didn¡¯t get your permission to save you this time. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve found a donor who can donate a kidney to Qiqi. When Qiqi comes, we can be a real family of three. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were red as she pursed her lips. She said gently, ¡± xuanno, I don¡¯t want to think about anything else right now. I just want my daughter to be safe and sound. Nothing is more important than my Qiqi to me right now. In the past seven years, from the time she was pregnant until now, Qiqi had always been with her. Qiqi was her own flesh and blood, and she was filled with love and guilt for Qiqi. Without Qiqi¡¯s support, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive until now. However, because of her, Qiqi¡¯s kidney didn¡¯t develop well. The more she loved Qiqi, the more guilty she felt. Sang nuo looked at her with a pained and obscure gaze. He gently caressed her hair, his fingers trembling slightly. Hello, Huahua. Let¡¯s make Qiqi safe together. For you and your daughter, I¡¯m willing to give up my life. He owed them too much. it had been seven years. Seven years. How many seven years could a person have? Every time he thought of these seven empty years, he felt that his life was incomplete. Very quickly. A car drove over from a distance. When sang nuo looked over, he could not wait to see her. Qiqi was up there, right? their true family of three was finally going to be reunited! Chapter 2476 - Chapter 2476: The family of three is finally reunited (1) Chapter 2476: The family of three is finally reunited (1) An Xiaoyang¡¯s little face was also nervous. finally, the car stopped. the door opened and a few people quickly got out. They were all their special agents. Rong Zhan had already walked over. He looked at the person who came down and frowned. where¡¯s the little girl?! Sang nuo also quickly rushed over. Qiqi, where¡¯s Qiqi? ¡± On the other side, an Xiaoyang¡¯s face turned pale when she heard their voices. Her legs wobbled and she almost lost her balance. Didn¡¯t Qi Qi come back? ¡± The agent on the other side came up and said, ¡± boss, we were attacked again on the way back with the little girl. To ensure her safety, sister sang came over at the last minute to rescue her. She should be rushing over now. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my sister?¡± Two astonished voices sounded in unison. Rong Zhan furrowed his brows and looked worried. Sang nuo was even more shocked. isn¡¯t my sister only in charge of hacking into their system? how could she do it herself!? Before he left, his sister had promised him that she wouldn¡¯t go out and would be the guard behind the scenes. It was very safe, but his sister still went out. They were still exchanging fire. What if something happened to her? Rong Zhan was also a little worried. However, he was not as worried as sang nuo, because he knew that his wife was not an impulsive person. She definitely had her own plans. Time passed by slowly, and Rong Zhan looked down at his watch from time to time. The people here were all waiting. He had also contacted a helicopter, which would soon come to send the family of three away. Sang nuo supported an Xiaoyang as they stood there. She could not help but shed tears. Time had never seemed to be longer than this moment. Their daughter. Everyone was waiting. Finally, five minutes later, just as Rong Zhan was about to drive over to check out the situation, a light suddenly came from another direction. They immediately became nervous and vigilant. They wanted to know if it was the enemy or their own people. The car drove straight at them without any hesitation. Rong Zhan led his men to welcome them. The car stopped and the door opened. Almost everyone held their breath at this moment, and sang nuo¡¯s gaze was fixed on that spot. Then, he saw his sister come out-! In fact, the person who had rushed over was indeed sang Xia. After sang Xia came out, she did not walk over immediately. Instead, she went to the other side of the passenger seat and opened the door. She bent over and in the next second, she came out with a petite little girl in her arms. sang nuo¡¯s eyes widened and he said excitedly, ¡± qiqi, qiqi is back. little yang, qiqi is here! ¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s tears suddenly fell. She rushed forward, wanting to see her daughter. Sang nuo rushed over with her. On the other side, sang Xia carried a little girl out of the car and came over. The little girl had two ponytails and seemed to be a little frightened. She held sang Xia tightly, her big eyes filled with tears. Rong Zhan took the lead and walked over. He took a look at the cute little girl, then looked at sang Xia. He could not help but kiss her on the forehead and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Wife, you¡¯re the best.¡± Sang Xia smiled. In fact, after she was done with her task, she heard that Qiqi was on her way back and needed their people to rush over to find her. She almost didn¡¯t think much and was ready to leave. Because ¡­ Chapter 2477 - Chapter 2477: The family of three is finally reunited (2) Chapter 2477: The family of three is finally reunited (2) Because the agents were all men, they would definitely give Qiqi a big shock when they took her away. It would not be good if another accident happened. So she thought that she had to rush over and see if she could help. At least, she could comfort Qiqi. However, they did not expect to be attacked on their way back, which gave him the opportunity to move Qiqi. It was just a matter of time to gather. Fortunately, everything happened just in time. rong zhan patted angel¡¯s head. he had always been a cool person, but at this moment, his expression softened. he said, ¡± qi qi, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯m your uncle, and this is your aunt. we¡¯re all your family. ¡± A look of confusion flashed across Qiqi¡¯s big, misty eyes. Then, she seemed to be suppressing her emotions. She pouted and said with tears in her eyes, ¡± I want to find mommy to take a look. As soon as Qiqi said this, her tears fell. She was really scared and missed her mother. As soon as she said this, sang Xia coaxed her, ¡± Qiqi, don¡¯t cry. Look who¡¯s in front of you! Qiqi¡¯s big teary eyes immediately looked over, but with one look, she immediately stopped crying. In front of her, her mother was rushing over. Although there was another person beside her mother, she did not notice. She only had her mother in her eyes. She immediately struggled to go down and find her. ¡°Qi Qi, Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi.¡± ¡°Mommy, Yingluo!¡± The moment sang Xia put her down, Qiqi immediately ran over. Qiqi rushed forward and hugged her. An Xiaoyang bent down and hugged her tightly. Her eyes were red as she asked in a hoarse voice, ¡± Qiqi, Qiqi, are you okay? are you hurt?! she bent down to check on her arms and body. ¡± let mommy see if you¡¯re alright. ¡± Blindness was a small matter to a person, it was just a problem with the cornea. However, an Xiaoyang had lived in the dark for seven years because of this pair of cornea. She had not even seen her six-year-old daughter¡¯s appearance. Every time an Xiaoyang came to this point, her heart would be in pain. Because she had seen the world. She could choose not to see the world, but after having a daughter, she only wanted to see her own daughter. This had become the biggest regret of her life. qiqi wrapped her arms around her neck. she was obviously very scared, very scared, but she held back her tears and comforted her, ¡± mommy huahua, qiqi is fine, mommy huahua. qiqi misses you so much. qiqi wants to go home, huahua. ¡± In the end, Qiqi couldn¡¯t help but start to cry. These people were all strangers, and her mother was the only person she was most familiar with. When Qiqi cried, it made them feel a little uncomfortable. This real family of three was finally reunited. Who would have thought that after so many years, what they had experienced? it was not easy for them to be together again. Especially Sanno. He slowly knelt down on one knee and wiped Qiqi¡¯s tears and snot as he said gently, ¡± Qiqi, mommy and daddy will take you home now. Let¡¯s go back to our home to have a walk. Only then did Qiqi realize that the person standing beside her mother was someone she knew. it was the uncle who had given her chocolate on the plane and visited her. However, it was a little awkward. Yingluo¡¯s father? Chapter 2478 - Chapter 2478: the family of three is finally reunited (3) Chapter 2478: the family of three is finally reunited (3) qiqi hugged an xiaoyang and looked at him blankly with red eyes. ¡± uncle, where is my father? ¡± she asked in a nasal voice. As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. Sang nuo¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and an excruciating pain spread from the bottom of his heart. However, he knew very well that he had brought this upon himself. For so many years, Qiqi had called someone else ¡®daddy¡¯. She didn¡¯t even recognize him. He had not fulfilled his responsibility as a father for so many years. He did not even know that he had a daughter in this world. This was something he would hate himself for the rest of his life. However, now that he had found her, he would rather give up everything to make it up to her and little yang. He suppressed the bitterness and pain in his heart and took a deep breath. Qiqi, Qiqi, you¡¯ll see daddy soon. Let¡¯s go, uncle will take you and mommy home first. Qiqi didn¡¯t say anything. an xiaoyang hugged her tightly and kissed her little face. ¡± qiqi, come, come with mommy. ¡± Only then did Qiqi nod. Qiqi held an Xiaoyang¡¯s hand tightly. Even though sang nuo said that he wanted to hug her, she shook her head and rejected him, as if she was afraid that he was a bad person and would separate her from her mother. To hurt her or her mother. Rong Zhan let the family of three board the helicopter that had rushed over. Before sending them off, he said, ¡± take a private plane back to Rome as soon as you return to Tokyo. Leave the rest to me. They were partners in the matter of Nakajima¡¯s jingdou. If they really fell out now, the deal would be canceled. It was not good for anyone, so he wanted to stay and talk to them. Seeing this, sang nuo¡¯s gaze could not help but land on his sister, and a hint of worry flashed in his eyes. sister, you¡¯re too tired. Sang Xia smiled. don¡¯t worry. You guys should go back earlier. I¡¯ll stay here with your brother-in-law. Sang nuo then looked at his brother-in-law. Did this mean that he agreed? Rong Zhan closed his head. you guys go back for treatment first. Your sister and I will rush back after we¡¯re done. In fact, it was rare for his wife to accompany him on a mission, so he would ensure her safety even more. Seeing this, sang nuo had no choice but to compromise. alright then. You, Wanwan, will be more careful! ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± sang xia responded. In fact, she knew that there would be a mess after this. For so many years, Rong Zhan had never cleaned up anyone¡¯s mess. But this time, both of them were willing to do so. It was more important than anything to reunite their family that had not been reunited for seven years. They had been waiting for this moment for far too long! The helicopter gradually flew higher and higher, and the figures below became smaller and smaller. After flying into the air, Santos could see that there were people chasing them from several directions. They didn¡¯t stay any longer and left in their cars. since things had already come to this, he hoped that everything would go smoothly from here on. Although the mission this time was still a little different from the plan, the good thing was that the people who should have been rescued had been rescued. However, even though Rong Zhan wanted them to leave Country R as soon as possible, sang nuo knew that they might not be able to leave for a while. Because the donor who could give Qiqi a kidney transplant was in a critical condition and might not be able to make it, Qingqing. If he couldn¡¯t take it, should he undergo the operation for his kidney now or something? Chapter 2479 - Chapter 2479: The family of three is finally reunited (4) Chapter 2479: The family of three is finally reunited (4) Therefore, he still needed to consider this. The journey took tens of minutes. Because of the shock, Qiqi finally stabilized in her mother¡¯s arms and gradually fell asleep. An Xiaoyang was still wearing sang nuo¡¯s coat, so she was just in time to protect Qiqi who was lying in her arms. Everything seemed to have ended after they boarded the plane. All the sounds disappeared. There was no danger, no threat, and everything was stable. There were only the three of them in the spacious seats at the back. Little yang sat inside with Qi Qi in his arms, while sang nuo sat outside. He touched Qiqi¡¯s hair from time to time but didn¡¯t talk much to little yang. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to tell her, but she didn¡¯t want to. and he could feel that little yang did not blame him. The long seven years had consumed too much of her feelings for him, especially Qiqi¡¯s body, making her so helpless. Sang nuo thought that if it were him, he would probably not be able to let go of all this. After Qiqi fell asleep, sang nuo really wanted to hug the mother and daughter, or hold an Xiaoyang¡¯s hand. However, after all of this seemed to have ended, the two of them seemed to have become distant. He tried to touch an Xiaoyang¡¯s hand, but an Xiaoyang¡¯s fingers trembled subconsciously. sang nuo¡¯s hand just froze there, causing the atmosphere to become a little stagnant. His eyes flickered slightly. He wanted to reach his hand back, but in the end, he mustered his courage and touched her hand again, directly holding it. The two of them did not speak. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were listless as she looked ahead. A trace of uneasiness seemed to flash across her small face. however, sang nuo gradually opened up her fingers and interlocked his fingers with hers. It was as if she could not refuse. After that, she didn¡¯t refuse. Waves of emotions rippled through sang nuo¡¯s heart, and he felt extremely uncomfortable. He really wanted to open his mouth and ask her if she was blaming him. However, he felt that he was asking nonsense. time passed by slowly, and they had reached their destination. [ coordinates: Tokyo ] Anno and an Xiaoyang¡¯s plane landed in the base¡¯s branch in country R. On an island in the surrounding sea that couldn¡¯t be detected by satellites. Sang nuo took the initiative to carry Qi Qi from her arms, and then the others carefully brought her in. He first let an Xiaoyang and Qiqi rest in a lounge, then he went to check on the donor. He hoped that there would be no accidents. However ¡­ When sang nuo went to the medical room, no matter how much he did not wish for that to happen, he was still an incomplete person waiting for him. He stood outside the isolation glass door and looked at the person on the operating table inside, who was covered with a layer of white cloth. His face was very ugly. A professor from their medical team walked out. He took off his mask and held a freezer in his white gloves. Mr. Sang, we¡¯ve tried our best. He was already bleeding a lot when he came, and his wound has affected the main artery of his heart. There¡¯s no way to save him. As the professor spoke, he opened the freezer in front of him. Suddenly, a white cold mist filled the air, and two brightly colored kidney organs appeared. he¡¯s already passed away, so we can only take out his kidney, freeze it, and wait for the surgery as soon as possible to use it. As Santos listened to these words, he looked at the organs in front of him and staggered. He was silent for a long time. Chapter 2480 - Chapter 2480: The family of three is finally reunited (5) Chapter 2480: The family of three is finally reunited (5) The professor had already asked his men to preserve the organs. Santos stood in place for a long time without saying a word. even though his hands had been stained with the blood of some people over the years, he was still a man. However, it never involved the innocent. But this time, an innocent person had been dragged into this. Even if he wasn¡¯t the one who shot him, he would still feel guilty and complicated because this person, Qianqian, was Qiqi¡¯s Savior. ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements for his funeral. Let¡¯s proceed according to the plan.¡± These were the last and only words sang nuo could say. That person would be buried. If possible, he would find his family and try his best to make it up to them. however, the professor seemed to hesitate. he hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡± mr. sang, forgive me for being presumptuous, but i heard that you brought back a blind woman on your way back? ¡± Sang nuo was slightly stunned. Yingluo is my wife. The professor was surprised, but he still asked, ¡± then why is she blind? ¡± Does she want to recover?¡± At this point, it seemed that the meaning was clear. Arnold¡¯s heart trembled. He looked at the person on the operating table. professor, you mean ran ran? ¡± yes, this person has a lot of things to donate. Instead of letting him take them away, it¡¯s better to let his eyes continue to see the world in others. The professor said. However, sang nuo was silent. He understood what the professor meant. Of course, he also hoped that little yang could recover, but he hoped that someone would take the initiative to donate. Otherwise, it would be inappropriate to touch someone else¡¯s body without permission. if you have any concerns, you can ask his family. That¡¯s more appropriate. The professor said. Santos glanced at him and nodded slightly. of course, he hoped that little yang¡¯s eyes could recover as soon as possible, but he couldn¡¯t be disrespectful to the dead. But now The thing that worried him the most was still Qiqi¡¯s surgery. professor, the girl who needs the transplant surgery is my biological daughter. I hope you can save her. Also, after she¡¯s rested, please do a physical examination for her. If the surgery can be done as soon as possible, it¡¯s better to do it as soon as possible so that the child won¡¯t be tortured by the pain. ¡°Alright, I know that.¡± The professor seemed to have something to say, but he stopped himself. It was as if he wanted to say something important, but he felt that there was no need to. That was why he didn¡¯t say it in the end. It was destined to be a sleepless night for some people. At night, only Qiqi was sound asleep in the lounge. An Xiaoyang stayed by Angel¡¯s side. Even though her tense nerves had relaxed, she still could not sleep well. a myriad of thoughts churned in his mind. Last night, she was still at the well vine in Hokkaido, but now she was under an unfamiliar Island. He and his daughter had left from there. He was taken away by sang nuo. All of this was like a dream to him. Anno, An Xiaoyang recalled sang nuo¡¯s face, but it was still the same old him from seven years ago. An Xiaoyang did not know what he had become. Have you become more mature? At this moment. Suddenly, there was some movement at the door of the lounge. She was alarmed. brother Feng Jiu: 10 chapters for now. There will be more at night. The QQ Reading App has released a new book. The QQ Browser may be delayed! Remember to add five-star messages! Chapter 2481 - Chapter 2481: The family of three is finally reunited (6) Chapter 2481: The family of three is finally reunited (6) In the quiet night, all movements became so subtle. an xiaoyang¡¯s body trembled slightly, but she did not get up, pretending to be asleep. Because somehow, she seemed to know who had come. Who else could come in at this time besides him, Yingying? an xiaoyang¡¯s body tensed up. She knew that sang nuo had looked for them because he wanted the three of them to be reunited, but the only thing she wanted was for Qi Qi to be healthy again. Her relationship with sang nuo was still not within his consideration. The environment of the lounge was very good, but the surroundings were sealed, and only the air vent led from the ceiling to the island. The large lounge had everything one would need. It was simple and had a Northern European style. Two figures were lying on the large bed. One of them was the little Qiqi, and the other was an Xiaoyang, who was curled up sideways and protecting Qiqi. A black figure walked in and closed the door. He knew that the things he had discussed with the doctor that night would soon be carried out one by one. Including little Yang¡¯s eyes. After sang nuo slowly walked over, he gently sat down on the edge of the large bed. He tucked the mother and daughter in. Looking at an Xiaoyang¡¯s face, his hand gently combed the hair that fell down by her ear, his fingers full of sorrow and longing. It was very quiet at the moment. Even if sang nuo did not say or do anything, he would be satisfied just by sitting beside them. After all, this was the first time in more than 20 years that he had looked at them like this. It seemed like a simple task, but it was so extravagant. An Xiaoyang was being watched by him like this. Even if she really fell asleep, she would wake up. Sensing her movements, sang nuo¡¯s heart tightened. Then, he called out softly, ¡± little yang, darling. He subconsciously held her slender and fair hand. An Xiaoyang was afraid of waking Qiqi up, so she slowly got up and wanted to go somewhere else. ran ran, sang nuo, do you have something to tell me? is it about Qiqi, ran ran? ¡± Sang nuo had wanted to let her rest, but seeing that she had asked about Qiqi, he could only agree. don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll carry you to the sofa over there. With that, sang nuo carried her in his arms and walked towards the spacious sofa area on the other side. Sang nuo was afraid that she would catch a cold, so after he went back and covered Qiqi with the blanket, he found a blanket and covered an Xiaoyang, who was on the sofa, with it. He also poured a cup of warm water and placed it in her palm. Everything was done so meticulously. However, only sang nuo could understand the heartache and pain behind this meticulous care. The an Xiaoyang of the past had a pair of bright, shining eyes that were as bright as the sun. She was so beautiful and moved his heart, but she was willing to sacrifice herself for him. So after he sat down beside her, the first thing he said was, ¡± Yingluo, little yang, I¡¯ll get the doctor to check your eyes tomorrow and see if they¡¯re okay. I¡¯ll try to recover your eyes as soon as possible. He knew that he would never be able to make up for what he owed her and Qiqi, but he had to do what he could as soon as possible. An Xiaoyang was startled, and her expression clearly showed that she was moved. Light was restored. Of course, she wanted to see light again. She said that she wanted to see Qi Qi cry. however, she hesitated for a moment and said gently, ¡± it¡¯s okay, anno. i¡¯m not in a hurry. let qiqi recover first and arrange for her surgery as soon as possible. ¡° Chapter 2482 - Chapter 2482: The family of three is finally reunited (7) Chapter 2482: The family of three is finally reunited (7) As she spoke, she seemed to have thought of something and continued slowly, ¡± actually, jingdou has been looking for Qiqi¡¯s kidney donor for almost two years. When he found out about her illness, he told me that he had found a suitable candidate. However, it¡¯s been two years, but he has been delaying it and refusing to let Qiqi undergo the operation. He even said that Qiqi is too young now and the operation is risky. I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s true. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s just trying to use Qiqi¡¯s illness to delay my time, Chengcheng. ¡± so, sang nuo, let qi qi do a checkup tomorrow. if she can undergo surgery, i hope she can get rid of the torture as soon as possible. ¡± As sang nuo listened to an Xiaoyang¡¯s words, he faintly felt that something was not quite right. However, he couldn¡¯t detect it at the moment. he had also guessed that jingdou was just wasting her time, using qiqi¡¯s illness to imprison her freedom and make her stay. but, The words of the donor before she was shot suddenly flashed across his mind. What did he say? he wouldn¡¯t save Qianqian for Qiqi? Was it because Jing Teng didn¡¯t want him to donate his kidney to Qiqi? Or was there some other meaning? Sang nuo kept feeling that there was something fishy about this, but he seemed to have missed out on some crucial information. However, he still said, ¡± little yang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already talked to the doctor about Qiqi. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take Qiqi for a physical examination. If it¡¯s suitable, we¡¯ll prepare for surgery within a week! Hearing this, an Xiaoyang finally felt relieved. Because she knew that Qiqi was sang nuo¡¯s biological daughter, he would definitely save their flesh and blood, unlike Jing Teng. Although he had saved the mother and daughter, he had allowed her to live in a depressing environment, confined their freedom, and made himself constantly worried about Qiqi¡¯s condition. After they had finished discussing Qiqi¡¯s matter, an Xiaoyang seemed to have nothing else to say. It was only then that sang nuo realized that Qiqi seemed to have become the only topic of conversation between them. Other than that, she would not ask him anything else. In his heart, sang nuo felt very upset. He knew that an Xiaoyang had said that before Qiqi¡¯s matter was resolved, she would not consider her personal feelings. However- His gaze was deep and complicated. His hand slowly fell on an Xiaoyang¡¯s hand, but he still tried to probe her. Yingluo, Xiaoyang, can you give me a chance to make it up to you in the future? Yingluo, I want to take care of you, take care of Qiqi, and Yingluo. We¡¯ve missed each other too much. I don¡¯t want to miss any more. An Xiaoyang was silent,¡±hehe.¡± not to mention, Qiqi needs a father, a father who truly loves her. For Qiqi¡¯s sake, you should also-¡± ¡°Sanno, help!¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly. the current you, to Qiqi, is actually still a stranger. We¡¯ve been separated for seven years, and it doesn¡¯t matter now that we¡¯re separated. If it was originally yours, then you don¡¯t have to worry about Nannan or sang nuo. Let¡¯s just go with the flow, Nannan. An Xiaoyang¡¯s words had reached this point. No matter how anxious sang nuo was, it was of no use. In the end, he could only say, ¡± okay, Wanwan, I¡¯ll wait for you and Qiqi. I¡¯ll give you time. You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve waited for seven years, I don¡¯t care about this little time. ¡°Then ¡­¡± but, little yang ¡­ sang nuo interrupted her. He held her hand tightly, and his body gradually moved closer to her. There was a hint of pleading in his voice ¡­ Chapter 2483 - Chapter 2483: The family of three is finally reunited (8) Chapter 2483: The family of three is finally reunited (8) ¡°Yingluo, let me hug you, can I hug you, Yingluo?¡± Now, he had to be careful in everything he did. He wanted to hug her, kiss her, and tell her how much he missed her, but he was afraid of scaring her, making her resist, and making her feel disrespected. An Xiaoyang was sitting on the sofa, a blanket covering her petite figure. She was curled up on the big sofa. Sang nuo¡¯s heart was filled with incomparable heartache and love. An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t reject Yingying. She allowed him to hug her tightly. he buried his head in her neck and hugged her petite body, taking in her scent. At this moment, no one spoke. There was only the two of them hugging each other in silence. Sang nuo could only truly feel the warmth of her body at this moment, her beating heart. Only then could he believe that he had finally found her and taken her away. His many years of bitter search seemed to finally be able to come to an end. Although many things were not up to his expectations, he was still given a chance to make up for Yingying. The next day. At seven in the morning, Qiqi and an Xiaoyang were having breakfast. Santos made a fruit salad and sent it over to them. Most of his matters were temporarily handed over to others to deal with. He had nothing to accompany them now, so taking care of them was more important. When an Xiaoyang heard the familiar footsteps, she was slightly startled. Because she suddenly remembered Wanwan from last night. Sang nuo said he wanted to hug her, and she agreed. But later, when she saw that he was not letting go, she wanted to try to push him away. Suddenly, she felt a hot liquid on her neck, burning her skin. at that time, she was completely stunned. she didn¡¯t know what to say or do. However, sang nuo did not give her the chance to do so. Because he had gotten up, carried her, and sent her back to rest. Before she left, she only said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡± have a good rest. I¡¯m just next door. He told her to call him if she needed anything. but how could she still hear him? that drop of hot liquid fell down, and he probably didn¡¯t even notice it. But it had disturbed her heart. When had that cold, arrogant, and unsociable youth ever shed tears? She couldn¡¯t sleep that night. So today, when she noticed that sang nuo had come, she could not help but have a strange expression. Qiqi was drinking milk and eating a sandwich. Santos was holding a fruit salad and sitting beside her. Qiqi immediately put down the glass of milk and looked at him with her big eyes, puzzled. uncle, why are you here? where¡¯s my daddy? ¡± An Xiaoyang paused and said, ¡± Qiqi, mommy brought you here to see a doctor. Daddy is busy with work, so mommy and uncle are here to keep you company and protect you, okay? ¡± Qiqi¡¯s cheeks puffed up when she heard that. Then, she looked at an Xiaoyang. mommy, it¡¯s enough that Qiqi has you to protect her. Qiqi can protect you too. his words were clearly rejecting sang nuo¡¯s offer to accompany him. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± An Xiaoyang didn¡¯t say anything. at this moment, she seemed to be glad that she was blind. otherwise, she could not imagine what kind of expression sang nuo would have on his face. However, this time, sang nuo seemed to have mentally prepared himself, so he did not suffer as much of a blow as before. He touched Qiqi¡¯s little head, and said in a very gentle voice- Chapter 2484 - Chapter 2484: The family of three is finally reunited (9) Chapter 2484: The family of three is finally reunited (9) Qiqi, don¡¯t be afraid. No one will hurt you and your mommy here. Have some more fruits and we¡¯ll rest for a while. Then, we¡¯ll go and see if you¡¯re feeling well. Your mommy and uncle both hope that you¡¯ll get better soon. In sang nuo¡¯s eyes, Qiqi had always been a lively and adorable little girl. Even if she was seriously ill. But now, Qiqi wasn¡¯t as happy as before. She just lowered her head and hummed softly, not saying anything more. This time, however, it made sang nuo¡¯s heart ache uncontrollably. Why? Why did Qiqi suddenly hate her? He would rather Qiqi not call him ¡®father¡¯, but he couldn¡¯t bear the fact that she hated him. Sang nuo knew that his presence here seemed to affect her mood, so he endured the pain in his heart and told an Xiaoyang that he would come over to pick them up in a while, then went out first. However, when he said he was leaving, he stopped at the door. He was indeed a little shady. He didn¡¯t expect that he would eavesdrop on the conversation inside and try to find out what the problem was. However, what he had eavesdropped at the door had indeed shaken him. In the lounge. An Xiaoyang was asking her what was wrong. Qiqi¡¯s long hair was combed back and she looked extremely cute and beautiful. However, her big eyes were filled with tears. She held an Xiaoyang¡¯s hand and sobbed, ¡± Yingluo mommy, are you going to be with this uncle? Yingluo, don¡¯t you want daddy anymore? Yingluo? ¡± An Xiaoyang was suddenly speechless. she really wanted to tell her that her biological father was not jingteng, but ¡­ this uncle wanwan. However, how could she accept it in such a short time? In fact, when she was a child, she didn¡¯t call jingdou ¡± dad. it was only after she went to kindergarten that she got to know other children and their families. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart ached. She carried Qiqi and sat her on her lap. She wiped her tears and explained softly, ¡± Qiqi, do you believe mommy? actually, your Daddy and Mommy are both by your side now. From now on, Yueyue will not leave you. Qiqi¡¯s eyes were red from crying and she sniffled. then where¡¯s Qiqi¡¯s father, Yingluo? ¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s voice was filled with bitterness. Zhenzhen, Qiqi, mommy wants to ask you, do you not like this uncle Zhenzhen? ¡± Qiqi shook her head and sobbed, ¡± I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll take mommy away and separate us from daddy. An Xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± she didn¡¯t expect that this would become a problem for her. When Qiqi was almost coaxed to sleep, she fell asleep again. At this moment, sang nuo slowly pushed the door open and entered. He walked over and gently picked up Qiqi. He said to an Xiaoyang, ¡± Xiaoyang, the professor told us to bring Qiqi over. We¡¯ll give her a thorough check up later. An Xiaoyang¡¯s expression was a little complicated. Sang nuo was taking her situation into consideration, so he walked slowly. On the way there, sang nuo did not mention what he had heard at the door. It was as if none of that had happened. An Xiaoyang, on the other hand, hesitated for a long time. In the end, she could not help but say, ¡± sang nuo, please. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Qiqi, I hope you don¡¯t blame Qiqi, because you don¡¯t know-¡± Brother Feng Jiu,¡±I¡¯ll finish the rest before 12 o ¡®clock.¡± the new book was released in yunqi academy. the qq reading was already out, and the qq browser might be delayed. if you are in a hurry, you can go to qq to read or search for brother jiu¡¯s new book, ¡± accidentally entering the wolf¡¯s room: ¡°Husband, please show mercy!¡± Chapter 2485 - Chapter 2485: Who is the real donor?(1) Chapter 2485: Who is the real donor?(1) when Hanhan was very young, she didn¡¯t know much about fathers. To her, Jing Teng was just an uncle, and I didn¡¯t ask her to call him father Jing Teng. Later, when she first started attending a private kindergarten, she came back and told me why she didn¡¯t have a father and a mother when the other children had a father and a mother. Why didn¡¯t she have a father to go to Hanhan when all the other fathers could attend activities? ¡± When an Xiaoyang said this, she seemed to think of Qiqi, who was only three years old, crying and feeling wronged. She was very sad. He also felt extremely guilty. ¡°Jing Teng mentioned to me that he could let Qi Qi call him¡± dad ¡°and take over the role of a father in her life. Although he couldn¡¯t accompany her much, at least he could let her know of his existence. But at first, I refused because I didn¡¯t want Qiqi to call someone else ¡®daddy¡¯. But as she grew up and came into contact with society and more children, I, as a blind mother, couldn¡¯t accompany her outside, so I could only acquiesce to Jing Teng¡¯s request.¡± As an Xiaoyang spoke, she paused slightly. Qiqi has been weak since she was young and my eyes can¡¯t be outside to be by her side. So, do you know how much she needs a father at this time, Yingluo? ¡± at the end of her sentence, her eyes were slightly red. ¡± sang nuo, if you¡¯re feeling uncomfortable, then blame me. i was the one who tacitly approved of the way she called jingdu, because i wanted her to grow up happily. ¡± jing teng didn¡¯t cure qiqi, but he had been helping her. she was still grateful. when sang nuo heard an xiaoyang¡¯s words, there was only pain in his heart. Yingluo, Xiao Yang, don¡¯t say anything more. It¡¯s all my fault. In the end, I still have to thank Jing Teng for not letting Qiqi be so helpless. I haven¡¯t been by Qiqi¡¯s side for so many years, so how could I let her call me daddy? I understand all these reasons, you don¡¯t have to explain it to me. After explaining, he would only feel that he was even more unforgivable. He would use his own actions to let Qiqi know that he was her real father. Because a three-year-old child couldn¡¯t remember anything. If she had thought that jingdou was her daddy at that time, then jingdou was her daddy in her eyes now. He had nothing to do with himself. However, he would not give up. This was just the beginning. In the morning. Qiqi was sent for a systematic physical examination. As for little yang, sang nuo brought him to see another doctor from the medical department. he wanted to see if yang¡¯s eyes were suitable for surgery. What surgery? Retinas, of course. because in sang nuo¡¯s words, the earlier they did it, the earlier they could see their daughter, see this long-lost world, and also see ¡­ him. Fortunately, an Xiaoyang¡¯s examination results went smoothly. The doctor passed the test sheet to them and said, ¡± Mr. Sang, there¡¯s no other damage to your wife¡¯s eyes except for the loss of her retinas. If there¡¯s a suitable donor, she can undergo the surgery at any time. However, the location of the operation was still more appropriate at the headquarters in Rome. The moment he said that, sang nuo immediately heaved a sigh of relief. alright, thank you, doctor! As for an Xiaoyang, her eyes could be healed. It was fake for her to be unhappy. [ brother nine: I want to cry. I feel like it¡¯s not over yet. Continue to flirt. If it¡¯s not over, we¡¯ll post it tomorrow. The content will be very warm tomorrow. My babies, please reward your votes to the new book. Little monster¡¯s new book needs my babies to water it. ] Chapter 2486 - Chapter 2486: Who’s the real donor?(2) Chapter 2486: Who¡¯s the real donor?(2) After leaving the doctor¡¯s place, sang nuo held an Xiaoyang¡¯s hand tightly and left. Before her eyes recovered, sang nuo was her eyes, taking care of her in every possible way. qiqi was still checking the system, and they had already gone to wait there. ¡°Yang, the doctor has reported your condition to Rome. If you want to do retinal attachment surgery, we can do it soon.¡± Sang nuo said. An Xiaoyang looked surprised. Yingluo, do you have a suitable cornea donor now? ¡± The doctor didn¡¯t mention that he had it now. Once he said this, a strange look flashed in sang nuo¡¯s eyes. you don¡¯t have to worry about this. He had already sent people to look for that person¡¯s family. If they agreed to donate, then there would be no problem. He would give his family a generous reward. Right now. Just as they were guarding the door of Qiqi¡¯s treatment room, the door suddenly opened. The professor from yesterday came out in a hurry with a complicated expression. When sang nuo saw this, he instantly stood up from his chair. Now that things had come to this, sang nuo and an Xiaoyang both thought that everything would go smoothly with Qiqi¡¯s matter. ¡°sanno, what happened?¡± An Xiaoyang could not see, so she could only ask worriedly based on her feelings. Sang nuo patted her hand. don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll go ask the doctor. The doctor was here to look for sang nuo. His expression was complicated and anxious, as if something big and bad had happened. Sang nuo saw everything and his heart sank. He walked to the doctor and asked with a frown, ¡± what¡¯s the situation? what happened to Qi Qi? ¡± The professor took off his mask and said with a heavy expression, ¡± it¡¯s not about the girl. She has kidney anemia, which is as serious as uremia, but she can get rid of it by changing her kidney. The problem is with the donor. ¡°Donor?¡± sang nuo was shocked. What was the meaning of this? Didn¡¯t the donor pass away and the kidney was taken out? However, the professor¡¯s next words were like a bolt of lightning to him-! we¡¯ve run multiple tests on the donor¡¯s kidney. It doesn¡¯t match the girl¡¯s, so we can¡¯t proceed with the operation. As soon as the professor said that, there was a sudden explosion in Santos¡¯s head, and the blood in his body almost froze. His eyes widened, and his pale face was filled with disbelief. W-what did he just say? Kidney, doesn¡¯t match, huh? How could it not match? How could this be possible? The professor was probably afraid that an Xiaoyang would hear the bad news. He lowered his voice and said to sang nuo, ¡± did you make a mistake and look for the wrong person? ¡± ¡°No, this is impossible!¡± He was sure that he had found the right person. then this man¡¯s kidney really can¡¯t match your daughter¡¯s. Mr. Sang, please think again if there¡¯s a mistake. The professor shook his head. none of them wanted such a thing to happen at such a critical moment. Sanuo¡¯s mind was in complete chaos. The professor¡¯s words kept ringing in his mind, and he was dealt a huge blow. He could guarantee that the person was the donor jingteng had found. But why, why did it not match-! At this moment, an unknown scene suddenly flashed through sang nuo¡¯s mind, causing him to shiver! Chapter 2487 - Chapter 2487: The real donor was here (3) Chapter 2487: The real donor was here (3) That night, when he went to find this person, that person wanted to escape and even said that he couldn¡¯t save Qi Qi and Wan Wan. Could it be, could it be ¡­ When he said he couldn¡¯t save her, it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t save her, but that he couldn¡¯t save her at all! He knew that he couldn¡¯t match up with Qiqi, right? If that was the case, Jing Teng had been lying to yang all these years, right? He had been lying to little yang, using Qi Qi to control her, so that she couldn¡¯t contact him! More importantly, Jing Teng knew that there was no matching kidney to donate to Qiqi! ¡°Damn it!¡± With a whoosh, sang nuo fiercely punched the wall. His entire body was filled with a terrifyingly low pressure, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. He wanted nothing more than to go and kill jingdou right now! Did he know how much of a blow it was to give someone a great hope and then personally destroy it? What should Qiqi do, little yang, and what should she do, aru? He didn¡¯t even dare to dream that such a thing would happen so suddenly! the professor¡¯s face was also very ugly, because the situation had become very tricky. no one had expected such an accident. However, it seemed like there was still some hope in his heart. He asked the professor again, ¡± so, is there any other way now!? Was there anything that could control Qiqi¡¯s condition? The professor shook his head apologetically. Mr. Sang, there¡¯s no better way than a kidney transplant. It¡¯s just that the chances of success are too slim. However, as soon as he finished speaking, something flashed across his eyes. but-! ¡°But what!¡± Instantly, his entire body tensed up. Is there any way to save Qiqi? He wouldn¡¯t hesitate even if he had to climb a mountain of daggers or plunge into a sea of fire! The professor said, ¡± Mr. Sang, actually, in a kidney transplant, the possibility of a match with one¡¯s immediate family member is the highest. The match rate is very high. Mr. Sang, what do you think? ¡± After hearing the professor¡¯s words, it was as if a bright light had suddenly appeared in front of the eyes of the originally deep abyss, causing him to slowly widen his eyes in a daze! For a moment, the blood in his body began to boil. He grabbed the professor¡¯s arm with a trembling hand. He was so excited that he was incoherent, ¡± I-I-is this true? I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing to go for the matchmaking. I¡¯ll do anything as long as I can save my daughter! Why didn¡¯t he think of this? why didn¡¯t he think of this? From the beginning, he had learned from yang that jingteng had someone who could donate his kidney to Qiqi. He had regarded that person as a very important person and listed him as the only person who could save Qiqi¡¯s life. However, he had completely forgotten that he actually had this opportunity too. The professor saw that sang nuo¡¯s emotions had suddenly become agitated, and he quickly said, ¡± sang Xian, you should be mentally prepared. The probability of immediate family members being matched is not 100%, but the possibility is slightly higher. We will know the results after we do a test. If the match is successful, Mr. Sang, you can go and save your daughter yourself. Santos¡¯s eyes were red. He grabbed the professor¡¯s arm tightly. no matter what, I hope you can save my daughter. Professor, please arrange for me to do a checkup as soon as possible. The professor patted him on the shoulder, telling him not to worry. Chapter 2488 - Chapter 2488: Who is the real donor?(4) Chapter 2488: Who is the real donor?(4) I¡¯ll definitely try my best. Mr. Sang, you can pack up in the afternoon for a checkup. After saying this, he thought for a moment and said, ¡± Mr. Sang, if it really matches, I still suggest you go to Rome for treatment. It¡¯s safer here. We¡¯re under the island, not suitable for patients to rest. Sang nuo had no objections to this. Previously, that person had already passed away and his organs needed to be kept fresh. But now, there was no need. If he really succeeded, he could save Qi Qi at any time. it was almost noon by the time they finished discussing this matter. The professor told him about the inspection in the afternoon and went in. As for sang nuo, he went back to look for an Xiaoyang himself. Although the professor had told him the bad news, what happened later gave him hope again, so he didn¡¯t want to tell an Xiaoyang about it now. She couldn¡¯t take such a blow. That¡¯s right, even if he was matched, he didn¡¯t plan on telling little yang about it. She would just wait for Qiqi to recover with her previous hope. When he returned to an Xiaoyang¡¯s side, an Xiaoyang was already restless, her pale face full of worry. When she noticed his footsteps, an Xiaoyang immediately stood up. sang nuo! Sang nuo took a deep breath and walked over. ¡°Yingluo, little yang, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Are you really okay? why did the professor talk to you for so long? What did you guys say?¡± At this point, an Xiaoyang¡¯s tone paused slightly, and her eyes started to turn red. jianjia sang nuo, if there¡¯s anything, you must not hide it from me. A complicated look flashed past sang nuo¡¯s eyes. However, he still said slowly, ¡± don¡¯t worry, Xiao Yang. The professor just wanted to talk to me about when to arrange for Qiqi¡¯s surgery. He also suggested that we go to Rome. I¡¯m preparing to arrange it. Hearing his words, an Xiaoyang could only relax a little. it¡¯s good that ran ran is fine. At a certain moment, sang nuo seemed to have experienced an indescribable feeling. It was just like seven years ago. His sister had hidden Xiao Yang¡¯s disappearance from him. If there was really a problem with Qiqi¡¯s matching, could he tell little yang directly? In the afternoon, he arranged for the mother and daughter to have lunch. Qiqi¡¯s mood seemed to be a little better because she had heard from the doctor that she would become a healthy child very soon. She was very happy because this way, her mother would not worry about her in the future. She wouldn¡¯t be in pain all over her body. Sang nuo did not stay for long in the afternoon before leaving. This was because little yang had been telling Qiqi about her fast recovery. Seeing the mother and daughter looking forward to the future with hope, the emotions in his heart were surging even more intensely. He had to save Qi Qi. No matter the price! He still had to take his time to get in touch with Qiqi. After all, they were father and daughter, and their bloodline could not be cut off. Perhaps something would happen, which would be more beneficial to their relationship. In the afternoon, an Xiaoyang accompanied Qiqi for an afternoon nap. She had not seen him since the afternoon when sang nuo had found an excuse to leave. Now, a few hours had passed. Where had he gone? Time flew, and it was five in the afternoon. After sang nuo had completed his laboratory tests in the afternoon, he had been waiting anxiously. after being deceived and played by jing teng, he was particularly angry, because Chapter 2489 - Chapter 2489: Who’s the real donor?(5) Chapter 2489: Who¡¯s the real donor?(5) Because that person¡¯s kidney didn¡¯t match, it also made him fall into an abyss of pain and despair. However, the professor¡¯s last words did reignite his hope of saving Qiqi. In the process of waiting for the results, he did not see anyone and only prayed silently in his heart. He prayed that God would not take Qiqi¡¯s life and that God would give him a chance to atone for his sins. Qiqi was his flesh and blood and he could not bear the pain. Perhaps God had really heard his prayers. When it was almost six O ¡®clock, his phone suddenly rang. It was a call from the professor. Sang nuo quickly picked up the phone. Perhaps he was too nervous, but the phone almost slipped out of his hand. However, when he was about to pick it up, his heart began to tremble with fear. He had never been so afraid in his life. Finally, he mustered up the courage to answer the call. The professor told him the result as soon as the call went through. After hearing this, sang nuo stood in a daze on the spot, his entire body stiffening up for a moment. After a long time, he slowly put down the phone. After putting the phone down, he turned his stiff body slightly. He lowered his head, raised his hand, and wiped the tears in front of his eyes. He couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. It was clearly something good for Yingying, but his nose was extremely sore and his eyes were extremely swollen. In the phone call just now, the professor had said to him, ¡± Mr. Sang, your daughter¡¯s kidney has successfully matched with yours. You should adjust your condition these days. Don¡¯t smoke, avoid drinking, eat light food, exercise more, and try to get the healthiest kidney for your daughter. We¡¯ll be at your service at any time when Mr. Sang is ready. This sentence. It was the professor¡¯s exact words. Alone in the studio, Santos locked the door from the inside. No one knew what he was doing. However, no one knew that in the studio, a young man in his twenties was like a child at this moment, constantly wiping his snot and tears with his sleeve. Who said that men didn¡¯t cry? When he knew that his daughter could survive, when he knew that he could personally save his daughter¡¯s life, his heart had long been indescribable with joy. God closed a window for him, but opened a door for him. What did he mean by a false alarm? This was it. Santos spent a full half an hour to calm his current emotions. When he went out again. He seemed to be the same as usual, but even though he looked the same as before, she had a feeling that he was different. He went to find the professor. When he found out that he was the one who could save Qi Qi, he felt an indescribable feeling. He was looking forward to that day. He was hoping that he could save Qiqi. He found the professor and made an appointment with him to have the surgery in half a month. he needed half a month¡¯s time to recuperate and recuperate his body so that he could reach his peak state. He wanted to return Qiqi a healthy body. In the evening, he went to find an Xiaoyang and mentioned the surgery to her. At first, an Xiaoyang was still a little worried about whether something would happen. However, after sang nuo told her that the surgery was confirmed to be in half a month, her tensed nerves finally relaxed. It was clearly a happy occasion, but she could not help but cry from joy. [ brother nine: five more chapters. I¡¯m begging for votes for my new book, little monster. The QQ Browser is out too! ] Requesting five-star critical hit! ] Chapter 2490 - Chapter 2490: Qiqi, he’s your biological father!(1) Chapter 2490: Qiqi, he¡¯s your biological father!(1) Sang nuo could not help but shed tears after seeing her emotional state. His heart ached as he hugged her tightly, holding her in his arms. He gently caressed her long hair and kissed her forehead lovingly, telling her that with him around, everything would be fine Yingluo. Everything would be fine. He was a man, the pillar of the family. No matter what he was carrying on his shoulders, he could not let his woman and child suffer. Later, when sang nuo was hugging her tightly, an xiaoyang also slowly raised her hand. her slender wrist gently hugged him. Sang nuo¡¯s entire body trembled, but his heart was even more turbulent. Just as the two of them were hugging each other intimately, no one noticed that the door behind them was slowly opening. Qiqi wanted to look for her mother, but when she opened the door, she accidentally saw this scene. Her eyes widened. The little body stood in the door and looked at the scene in a daze. She watched as her mommy and uncle hugged each other tightly, just like how her mommy hugged her. The uncle¡¯s kiss was still on mommy¡¯s forehead as he gently wiped her tears away. After sang nuo consoled little yang outside, he said to her gently, ¡± little yang, quickly go in and rest. We¡¯re preparing to fly to Rome tonight. An Xiaoyang immediately lowered her head and adjusted her emotions in his arms. She nodded while wiping her red eyes. After saying this, the small figure at the door inside immediately left. Qiqi returned to the resting room and sat on the sofa. Her two small hands were clasped together and her head was lowered. No one could see what kind of emotions she was feeling. Qiqi¡¯s mind was still filled with the scene of mommy and uncle hugging each other tightly. Although she was still a child, she knew what Yingluo meant. Only two people who liked each other would do that, Yingluo. So, huhu Does mommy like that uncle? Qiqi didn¡¯t understand why mommy didn¡¯t like Daddy but liked this strange uncle who she hadn¡¯t seen for a few days, Wanwan. She felt a little uncomfortable and a little scared. In fact, she also knew that mommy might not like Daddy because she had never seen mommy and daddy kiss or hug when they were at home. She had wondered if Daddy and Mommy didn¡¯t love each other. However, the truth did not seem to be the case. Daddy seemed to like mommy a lot, but mommy did not like Daddy that much. This was the first time she had seen her mother so dependent on someone. She just wanted her mother to be with someone she was familiar with. Otherwise, she would feel insecure and always felt that her mother would not want her anymore. Not long after, an Xiaoyang came in. Sang nuo helped an Xiaoyang in and saw Qiqi sitting there alone with her head lowered. After he carefully let an Xiaoyang sit down, he asked Qiqi worriedly, ¡± Qiqi, are you feeling unwell anywhere? Does your body hurt?¡± Qiqi didn¡¯t look at him, as if she didn¡¯t want to talk to him. An Xiaoyang sensed that the atmosphere was not right and said slowly, ¡± Qiqi, do you remember what mommy told you? we have to be polite girls. When Qiqi heard this, she felt a little wronged. Sang nuo, on the other hand, said, ¡± it¡¯s alright. In front of me, Qiqi can do whatever she wants. Chapter 2491 - Chapter 2491: Qiqi, he’s your real father (2) Chapter 2491: Qiqi, he¡¯s your real father (2) qiqi¡¯s heart was entangled by what she had just seen, and she felt especially aggrieved. she finally couldn¡¯t help but pout and look at sang nuo with tears in her eyes. ¡± why did you hug my mommy? why did you kiss my mommy-yueyue-are you trying to snatch my mommy away, yueyue? you still said you¡¯re not a bad uncle ¡­! ¡± as soon as he said this. Sang nuo and an Xiaoyang were both shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Qiqi would see that scene. However, the one with the most complicated feelings was still sang nuo. How was he going to explain Yingluo to her? How could a child understand the matters of adults? In her heart, jingteng was her father. If he suddenly said that he was her biological father, how could she accept it? After an Xiaoyang heard Qiqi¡¯s words, she was silent for a long time. Finally, she said in a serious tone, ¡± Qiqi, you¡¯re wrong. An Xiaoyang really wanted to tell Qiqi everything, so that she would not continue to reject sang nuo. even if she said it now, she would not believe it. Qiqi continued to cry with tears in her eyes. mommy, do you want to leave with uncle? do you not love Qiqi anymore, Yingluo? ¡± Sang nuo¡¯s heart was about to break when he heard this. An Xiaoyang reached out and hugged her. She held her in her arms and gently wiped her tears. Qiqi, Qiqi, listen to mommy. Mommy can¡¯t not love you, and I can¡¯t not want you. ¡°Yingluo, then tell Qiqi, do you like this uncle Yingluo?¡± if mommy likes this uncle, then she really doesn¡¯t like daddy, wanwan. An Xiaoyang was stunned by his words. For a moment, even though she could not see sang nuo, she seemed to be able to feel that he was looking at her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a moment of silence, an Xiaoyang lowered her head slightly and gently rubbed Qiqi¡¯s cheek. She said slowly, ¡± Huahua, Qiqi, mommy doesn¡¯t want to lie to you. Huahua, you¡¯re right. Mommy likes this uncle, Huahua. Sang nuo¡¯s heart trembled heavily. When Qiqi heard this, she cried even harder. She cried and said, ¡± sob, sob, sob, you don¡¯t want daddy anymore. Qiqi¡¯s mommy and daddy are separated. You lied to Qiqi. Qiqi, mommy didn¡¯t lie to you. That¡¯s because Jing Teng isn¡¯t your daddy. An Xiaoyang suddenly spoke, her gentle voice was firm. as soon as he said this, qiqi was stunned for a moment, and confusion flashed in her big teary eyes. However, the next second, she heard her mother continue, ¡± Qiqi, mommy told you before that Daddy and Mommy will be with you forever. Mommy didn¡¯t lie to you, but you have to know that jingteng is not your biological father. no, Qiqi doesn¡¯t believe it. If he¡¯s not her father, then Qiqi will be a little friend without a father in the future. Sob sob sob, other children all have daddy, sob sob. ¡°Silly girl, who said you don¡¯t have a daddy? Qi Qi, listen to mommy tell you a story, okay Ying Ying?¡± When she heard that they were going to tell a story, Qiqi gradually stopped crying, but she still sobbed from time to time. An Xiaoyang comforted her gently and said, ¡± seven years ago, there was a pair of lovers who were happy and sweet together. But one day, a bad person appeared and separated the two of them. After that, the two of them were separated for seven years. In the past seven years, that man had been searching for his lover, but where had the woman gone? Not long after she left, one day ¡­¡± Chapter 2492 - Chapter 2492: Qiqi, he’s your real father!(3) Chapter 2492: Qiqi, he¡¯s your real father!(3) she found out that she was pregnant, so she was taken in. She and her child lived in another person¡¯s house until many years passed. That man finally found this woman, Yingluo. However, he definitely didn¡¯t expect that when he found his lover, he also found out that they had a precious daughter Yingluo.¡± She described everything in a simple short story. Although there were many deviations from reality, those were not important. The most important thing was that she wanted Qiqi to know her true identity. However, every time she said those words, she would think back to every scene, Yingluo. It was too difficult. It was really too difficult. She did not regret donating to sang nuo, but she regretted not contacting sang nuo in time after ruining Qiqi. She should have thought about the child. an xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were red as she spoke slowly. she caressed qiqi¡¯s cheek and forced a smile. ¡± qianqian, so, qiqi, can you understand? mommy is actually the woman who separated from her lover. the uncle you mentioned, qianqian, is mommy¡¯s long-lost lover, and he is your biological father. qiqi, your daddy found us and is here to take us home, qianqian. ¡± Qiqi, your daddy found us and is here to take us home, Yingluo. As sang nuo listened to an Xiaoyang¡¯s every word, his heart was particularly shaken and in pain. His eyes were sore and swollen, and now, he could no longer control himself and half-knelt in front of Qiqi. Looking at her red eyes, he held an Xiaoyang and Qiqi¡¯s small hands respectively and mumbled, ¡± She asked in a hoarse voice, ¡± Qiqi, daddy let you and mommy down, Qianqian, Qiqi. Can you forgive daddy? Qianqian, daddy finally found you and mommy. Can you come home with daddy? Qianqian, go back to our own home, Qianqian. The little Qiqi looked at the uncle in front of her with tears in her eyes. She still couldn¡¯t believe it. She couldn¡¯t believe what mommy and he had just said to her, Yingluo. Is that true? He used to know his mother. They were close lovers and his biological father, Wanwan. For a moment, this news was like a heavy blow to him, making him unable to accept it and digest it. Sang nuo looked at Qiqi, whose eyes were red from crying. He wanted to hold Qiqi in his arms, but Qiqi extended her small hand to reject him. His heart ached, but when he pulled away, sang nuo looked at Qiqi¡¯s cute little face and slowly widened his eyes. He saw that Qiqi¡¯s nose was starting to bleed, and it was flowing out bit by bit. Her little face was pale, and her whole body seemed to be in pain. Qiqi, qiqiqi!? Sang nuo hurriedly wiped away the blood from her nose, but the more he wiped, the more blood there seemed to be. Qiqi¡¯s originally teary eyes became blurry, and the uncle in front of her seemed to have split into several people. Finally, her small body went soft and she suddenly fainted. ¡°Qiqi, Qiqi-!¡± ** ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ because of qiqi¡¯s sudden coma, the flight at night was changed to the next morning. Qiqi¡¯s condition had gotten worse. The doctor said that her blood production was getting worse and worse, and she couldn¡¯t drag it on for too long. Otherwise, when the chemotherapy was more serious, she would suffer dozens of times more pain and wouldn¡¯t be able to live a normal life at all. Therefore, it was imperative to prepare for the surgery. Qiqi¡¯s sudden unconsciousness caused ¡­ Chapter 2493 - Chapter 2493: Qiqi, he’s your real father!(4) Chapter 2493: Qiqi, he¡¯s your real father!(4) Once again, this caused sang nuo and an Xiaoyang to feel their hearts being tugged. An Xiaoyang had even been blaming herself for her heartache. She had not expected that telling her that sang nuo was her biological father would cause her to be so emotional. Meanwhile, sang nuo was worried about Qiqi while comforting an Xiaoyang. At night, the two of them took turns to keep watch for Qiqi. Although it was called a rotation, it was almost always sang nuo alone. He did not want an Xiaoyang to wake up and be tormented. Qiqi only came out of the emergency room very late at night. Her condition was temporarily under control. However, everything was normal for the first half of the night. In the second half of the night, Qiqi suddenly woke up. She slowly opened her eyes and saw her mother lying beside her, holding her gently with one hand. Beside the bed, there was a chair, and a tall figure was sitting on it, facing her, as if protecting them. Qiqi,¡±Yingluo.¡± Qiqi looked at the side of this uncle¡¯s face. Although he was very good-looking and very handsome, in her eyes, nothing could compare to the meaning of the role of ¡± father ¡± to her. She yearned for her father¡¯s love. She yearned for her father to love her and her mother, so that she would always feel at ease, knowing that they would never leave her, Xuxu. However, in her memory, there had never been a man like this who had truly protected her and her mommy, Yingluo. So, huhu Is what mommy said to him true? He wasn¡¯t her uncle, Yingluo, but her Yingluo¡¯s father. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The next morning, Qiqi was still asleep. However, when she woke up, she had no idea where she was. It was a room that wasn¡¯t too big. He was on a white bed, and the facilities around him were a little compact and strange. However, the most obvious thing was that there was a bright light. He didn¡¯t know where, but he could hear faint voices. She didn¡¯t know where she was before because there was no window. However, things were different now. When Qiqi came down in her shoes and walked to the narrow closed window, she suddenly saw white clouds floating in front of her eyes. A look of shock flashed across her eyes. She tiptoed and looked down, only to see a dense city below, and planes constantly shuttling through the floating clouds. Only then did she realize that she was on a plane! So where was she going? Qiqi hurriedly turned around and went out. She couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± mommy, mommy, Wanwan, where are you?! Mommy wouldn¡¯t have left her behind and gone missing! The people outside heard Qiqi¡¯s voice and immediately got up from the leather sofa. As soon as Qiqi went out, she bumped into someone¡¯s arms. Qiqi looked up and her eyes widened. It¡¯s actually that uncle Yingluo, Yingluo. ¡°Qiqi, don¡¯t be afraid, mommy¡¯s here.¡± An Xiaoyang¡¯s voice was heard and Qiqi quickly ran over and threw herself into her arms. Luckily, she was still with her mother. After Qiqi woke up, her condition did not seem to have changed much. Now, they had been on the plane for three hours. While Qiqi was still sleeping, sang nuo carried her and an Xiaoyang, leaving this place together and heading to Rome. An Xiaoyang and sang nuo both knew about yesterday¡¯s incident. Qiqi had also listened. He might also understand what was going on. However, she didn¡¯t mention anything today, as if she didn¡¯t know about it at all. But this is good too. Chapter 2494 - Chapter 2494: His boiling blood at night (1) Chapter 2494: His boiling blood at night (1) Now that she knew, it was enough for the time being. It was such a big matter that she definitely couldn¡¯t accept it in a short time. He would let her slowly adapt. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Time flew by, and it was already night time when they arrived in Rome. The flight route was too long. After they arrived, sang nuo arranged for them to stay in a hotel near the base. They got a Presidential Suite. At night, there were two special agents to escort them back. He had no choice but to carry the sleeping Qiqi. Xiao Yang couldn¡¯t see clearly and it was inconvenient. By the time everything was settled, it was already one in the morning. Because Qiqi¡¯s surgery would be more advanced, an Xiaoyang felt as if a huge rock had been put down from the bottom of her heart. Her entire being seemed to have relaxed a lot, and she gradually became more natural and intimate with sang nuo. however, it would be a different story if they encountered special circumstances. for example, after a ten-hour flight, she was so exhausted that she wanted to take a shower and have a good sleep. In fact, whether it was when he had gone to the washroom before or now, sang nuo would always seriously tell him the directions, the places he needed to pay attention to, and the approximate distance he had to walk. He was really meticulous. However, no matter how troublesome it was to take a bath, she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Because it was really a little embarrassing. ¡°Yang, you and Qi Qi rest early. I¡¯ll rest in the living room. Call me if you need anything.¡± Sang nuo had already prepared everything she needed. An Xiaoyang nodded. After sensing that sang nuo had left and closed the door, an Xiaoyang slowly let out a sigh of relief. She should have remembered the location of the bathroom in the room just now. Sang nuo went out. The door wasn¡¯t closed tightly, so he didn¡¯t go anywhere. He just stayed in the living room outside to guard the mother and daughter. However, at this moment, sang nuo seemed to have suddenly remembered something he had not told little yang. He turned around and walked back quietly. However, just as he was about to knock on the door, he suddenly saw the scene inside and his raised hand suddenly froze. His entire body froze slightly. When she looked in from the outside, it seemed difficult to look away for a moment. In the bedroom. An Xiaoyang¡¯s petite and slender body stood by the bed. She was changing her clothes because she wanted to take a shower. She undid her clothes bit by bit and slowly took them off. From top to bottom, from his shirt to his knitted woolen skirt, black stockings, and finally, the only thing he was left with was his white underwear. It wrapped around the top and bottom. An Xiaoyang had always been very thin, but perhaps all her nutrition was concentrated in one place, so her body was particularly delicate and petite. The contrast was still very big. No one would have thought that a thin and weak girl would have such a good figure. Under the cold moonlight, her hand fell on the shoulder strap of her bra and slowly pulled it down. From the beginning, sang nuo¡¯s entire body had been stiff, and the blood in his body had frozen. Now, when he saw this scene, his eyes seemed to be possessed, and he did not move an inch. Then, her shoulder strap slid off and something popped out. It shook and deeply stimulated his eyes. In an instant, all the cells in sang nuo¡¯s body began to boil, and his body suddenly began to show an instinctive reaction. Moreover, she was the person he loved deeply. Even though he knew that it was not right for him to be ¡®peeking¡¯, he could not control his body and mind when he was with an Xiaoyang. brother feng jiu: ¡± good night, babies. the rest is really sweet. don¡¯t worry.[¡®m begging for [new book for the little monster, ¡± accidentally entering the wolf¡¯s room: hubby, please show mercy! Vote! The new book needs water! Chapter 2495 - Chapter 2495: His boiling blood at night (2) Chapter 2495: His boiling blood at night (2) He was a man, and in the past seven years, he had really lived a life that was almost abstinent. She was always working hard for her business and looking for little yang, and her schedule was full every day. He didn¡¯t dare to be idle. Which side of him was tired? Otherwise, he would have to bear the pain of her disappearance. He would use countless jobs to numb himself. In the past seven years, countless women had tried to get close to him, but he was not interested at all. When he saw them trying to please him, he couldn¡¯t help but think of little Yang¡¯s face. Her sweet smile, her deliberate suffocation, and her countless appearances were all deeply imprinted in his heart, bones, and soul. Every time he thought of it, his heart would ache. Even though many people had told him that it had been seven years, he should let it go. but he couldn¡¯t do it. he was a normal man, but even when he wanted to vent at night, he never went to find a woman. He thought about how she used to look like and how sexy she was. She was gentle, and he leaned on his left hand to relieve himself. However, when the intense desire slowly subsided, there would be an extreme feeling of emptiness invading from all directions, spreading throughout his body and invading every cell in his body. It made him feel even more lonely and desolate. No one could imagine the terrifying desolation in the dead of the night. it would crazily breed your longing for a person and let that person torture your body and your heart. I¡¯ll make you unable to sleep at night, I¡¯ll make your heart ache and your head ache! No one could understand how hard these seven years had been. There was no such thing as empathizing. If things didn¡¯t happen to others, no one would be able to understand. and now ¡­ seven years of crazed longing for her was mixed with a crazy desire for her. it was growing and moving, like a dry grassland that had been lit up by a flame. in an instant, it quickly started a prairie fire. His entire body was boiling hot. All he could see was her mesmerizing body. an xiaoyang couldn¡¯t hear anything inside and didn¡¯t know that she had been seen. After she took off her clothes, she fumbled around and walked toward the bathroom. The distance was not far. However, the moment she turned around, sang nuo felt that his pants were about to burst. She couldn¡¯t see clearly, she couldn¡¯t see. and just like that, he peeked at her. for a moment, he felt like he was a pervert who had done something so despicable. However, this extreme feeling made him feel extremely crazy. an xiaoyang went in, fumbled to the bathroom and went in. She didn¡¯t turn on the lights either because to her, there was no difference whether the lights were on or not after she couldn¡¯t see. After sang nuo saw her enter, for some reason, he felt a little sad and worried. Her life was too difficult. However, after so many years, had she gotten used to it? An Xiaoyang found the shower, turned it on, and took a shower. The sound of water dripping could be heard, but it could not douse the burning heat on sang nuo¡¯s body. But what could he do? could he enter? Can he? It was as if he was possessed. He seemed to be enticed by something, and he slowly walked in. After staying in the dark for a long time, he could gradually see things in the dark. He slowly walked in from the outside and walked to the bathroom door. Chapter 2496 - Chapter 2496: His boiling blood at night (3) Chapter 2496: His boiling blood at night (3) the bathroom door wasn¡¯t closed. The sound of water completely covered his breath, so he was not noticed at all. He stood at the door and saw her taking a shower from the slightly open door. He looked at the scene and held his breath. He clenched his fists even tighter. At a certain moment, he seemed to have made a decision. He didn¡¯t want to be so sneaky. She was his woman. In the past, now, and in the future, it would be even more so! Santos slowly opened the door and his slender body walked in. A cool breeze seemed to blow in as the door was opened, causing her to shiver slightly in the shower. She washed her body and stared at a wall with her big, listless eyes. She could not see anything. However, at this moment, an Xiaoyang seemed to feel that something was wrong. The atmosphere around them was strange. It was as if there was some kind of aura that invaded her body and enveloped her. Just as sang nuo was looking at her alluring body with red eyes and was approaching her step by step, the sound of water suddenly stopped. An Xiaoyang stood still, her hands subconsciously covering her chest. She seemed to be listening carefully for any strange sounds. Sang nuo did not expect her to do this, but he managed to stand still for a moment. He didn¡¯t want to scare her. He just couldn¡¯t control himself. He just wanted to love her, want her, and continue their relationship. However, after listening for a few seconds, an Xiaoyang¡¯s little face became slightly flustered, and her body subconsciously backed up against the cold wall. who¡¯s the cowardly one!? She heard the sound of breathing. He also felt a different aura. Sang nuo¡¯s eyes were burning as he took another step forward. ¡°Sang nuo, is it you? is it you, shua?¡± This time, an Xiaoyang heard the commotion and asked in a panic. The skin all over her body tensed up. She was nervous, helpless, and afraid of the unknown. She was so thin, so fair, so curvaceous, and her body was only as tall as his shoulders. She had really triggered his desire to protect her. This time, sang nuo did not hide it anymore. The thick and masculine aura of a mature man instantly swept over, and he directly walked in front of her and hugged her. ¡°Ah-!¡± An Xiaoyang cried out in surprise and fell into his arms. no, don¡¯t ¡­ Wu, Wu Wu-! A familiar breath and smell came over her instantly, and her lips were blocked. Sang nuo lowered his head and kissed her ruthlessly, swallowing all her cries. He held her tightly and crazily conquered the city in her sweet mouth¨C! His hot breath enveloped her. his warm hands were burning her cold back. An Xiaoyang¡¯s initial panic and fear had reached its peak when he hugged her tightly. However, it was also at that moment that she felt a familiar warmth and breath, and her tense nerves gradually relaxed. Because she knew that the person was him. It was sang nuo. He was not a stranger. Even though she was shocked that sang nuo had done such a thing, she did not resist as she had imagined. She still loved sang nuo. He was still in love even after seven years. Sang nuo¡¯s crazy kisses made an Xiaoyang¡¯s entire body go soft. Her stiff body became soft and she almost could not stand. In the dark, someone had turned on the shower. Suddenly, the water splashed down and wet Santos¡¯s Black hair. His clothes were wet. Chapter 2497 - Chapter 2497: Arnold, give me a real home (1) Chapter 2497: Arnold, give me a real home (1) ¡°Little yang, little yang, little yang, little yang, little yang, little yang, little yang, little yang, little yang!¡± He kissed her neck and whispered in her ear, Their lips rubbed against each other. His clothes were removed piece by piece. It had been seven years. Sang nuo did not know if she had ever done something like this in the past seven years, but to him, this was far less important than her belonging to him now or in the future. ¡°Little yang, can you do it?¡± His voice was hoarse and filled with deep desire. His red eyes were filled with desire. He was already ready to go, but she was trembling slightly, as if her afraid body made him feel apprehensive and prevented him from taking the last step. But he really couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. He was just waiting for her to agree. an xiaoyang was really a little scared. moreover, it had been seven years. this kind of thing had become particularly strange to her. Santos, I¡¯m scared. I ¡­ Uh ¡­! His mouth was covered from behind. Her eyes suddenly widened. He could not wait any longer. ** The moonlight was clear and cold. A Silver Radiance was cast. It faintly illuminated the people inside. The water was still splashing, washing the two of them. The moonlight seemed to be reflected on the smooth white tiles in the bathroom. And in the Jade-like tiles, he seemed to see something moving violently. The full moon outside the window was so embarrassed. The light dissipated little by little, but the movement did not stop¨C! ** the next day. when an xiaoyang woke up, she was woken up by some kind of stimulating action. her body instantly tensed up, making the man lying behind her let out a sexy groan. She instantly blushed. She clenched the bedsheet tightly with one hand and pushed him away with the other, as if she didn¡¯t want him to continue doing this. However, sang nuo took the opportunity to hold her hand and kissed it. waah, little yang, waah. In the morning, with a low and lazy voice that was still not fully awake, he carried out such a thing, which was extremely sexy. It seemed that he really did not have enough. He wished that he could make up for everything that he had been missing for the past seven years, but how could he make up for it? An Xiaoyang really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her whole body was sore and her waist was about to break. She didn¡¯t even know how many times he had asked for it yesterday. As sang nuo made love to her, he told her over and over again that he missed her. He missed her so, so much, he missed Yueyue. He loved her. He loved Yingluo so much. It was said that men¡¯s words were unreliable, especially in bed. But an Xiaoyang felt that he was telling the truth. He had proved it all with his own body, almost making her feel like she had died many times. After an unknown amount of time, everything finally ended. From the master bedroom¡¯s bathroom to the guest bedroom yesterday, she didn¡¯t know what had happened in between. Sang nuo was panting as he pressed down on her. He hugged her tightly. ¡­¡­ He had tried to ask an Xiaoyang about their relationship after Qiqi had recovered. However, little yang was focused on Qiqi at that time and didn¡¯t respond to her directly. Last night, sang nuo still had his misgivings, but now, he really knew that he had made the right decision last night. She wanted him to know that she still loved him deeply. She was still set on him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to do this with him. She cared a lot about this kind of thing. An Xiaoyang¡¯s body was wet, and her hair was stuck to her cheeks. She looked so delicate and beautiful. Perhaps it was because she couldn¡¯t see, but these things were too exciting for her, and all her senses were focused on one thing. Chapter 2498 - Chapter 2498: Arnold, give me a real home (2) Chapter 2498: Arnold, give me a real home (2) His consciousness had become blurry, and his fingers were curled up, too lazy to move. However, at this moment, she suddenly heard his voice in her daze. ¡°Yingluo, Xiaoyang, let¡¯s go get our marriage certificate, Yingluo.¡± Let¡¯s get our marriage certificate, Yingluo. He had already missed out on so many years. He did not want to wait any longer. He wanted her to be his real wife. Inexplicably, an Xiaoyang¡¯s nose started to feel sour as she gradually regained consciousness after hearing this. Her eyes suddenly became wet. Sang nuo sensed her emotions and instantly panicked. He hurriedly asked, ¡± Yueyue, little yang, what¡¯s wrong, Yueyue? ¡± Did she regret it? The next second, he saw an Xiaoyang wrapped herself tightly in the blanket. She turned around and her face was directly pressed against his bare chest. She slowly reached out and hugged his waist. She snuggled into his arms. Sang nuo¡¯s entire body tensed up. Her voice was hoarse and trembling. Yingluo, anno, give me and Qiqi a real home, Yingluo. It had to be a happy, happy, and beautiful family. He wanted everyone to be healthy and free from diseases. He wanted his parents to love him and his family. After hearing her words, sang nuo¡¯s entire body froze. Then, he tightened his arms and held her tightly in his arms. ¡°Hello, Yueyue.¡± This was something that he could not hope for more, something that he had always dreamed of. This was God¡¯s greatest blessing to him. He would definitely seize the opportunity and do his best to make everything better in the future. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ When Qiqi woke up in the morning, sang nuo and an Xiaoyang had already put on their clothes. However, when Qiqi opened her eyes, she did not see her mommy. She immediately ran out in a daze to look for her mommy. However, when she found her mother, she pushed open a door and saw two people hugging each other in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. That uncle Gong Jie stood behind mommy and wrapped his arms around her waist. In front of them was the huge Rome. As the sunrise, the Golden rays of the sun covered the entire city, rendering everything beautiful. Qiqi stood at the door. At first, she subconsciously frowned, but later on, she slowly relaxed. Her mommy had never been like this, Yingluo. Her line of sight fell on sang nuo¡¯s tall and slender body. Is that man really mommy¡¯s former lover? is he really my biological father? In fact, Qiqi had already started to believe it. It was because his mother had never been in close contact with his father, and he had never seen them kiss before. Mommy was someone who was very wary of strangers. If he was really a bad person, a strange uncle, why would mommy look so intimate with him? So, this is daddy? When Qiqi saw her mother turn around, a look of dependence that she had never seen before appeared on her face, and it was very sweet. In fact, she really liked her mommy¡¯s Yingluo. Sang nuo tilted his head to kiss an Xiaoyang¡¯s forehead, but he accidentally saw Qiqi at the door. He was stunned. Qiqi, you¡¯re awake? ¡± Seeing this, Qiqi immediately looked away. She ran over and hugged an Xiaoyang, burying her face in her arms. mommy, Qiqi is looking for you. Perhaps it was because she had cried and thrown a tantrum over sang nuo¡¯s matter, but Qiqi suddenly became a little embarrassed to talk to him. Chapter 2499 - Chapter 2499: Arnold, give me a real home (3) Chapter 2499: Arnold, give me a real home (3) Seeing that Qiqi was not speaking to him, he did not say anything either. He only touched her little head and said, ¡± be good, Qiqi. I¡¯ll go make breakfast for you. Qiqi still buried her face in an Xiaoyang¡¯s arms. Only after he left did Qiqi raise her little face and turn to look at him. There was a complicated look in his eyes. An Xiaoyang squatted down slowly and held her little hand. She said gently, ¡± Qiqi, mommy won¡¯t force you, but mommy doesn¡¯t want you to be too cold to daddy. He loves you very much too. Can you believe me? ¡± Qiqi pouted and hesitated for a while. Then, she said slowly, ¡± mommy, Qiqi wants you to be happy, so it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re happy, Wanwan. But you can¡¯t abandon Qiqi. ¡°Little fool, how could mommy not want you?¡± An Xiaoyang took her into her arms and hugged her little body tightly. ¡­¡­ After an Xiaoyang returned, she was already looking forward to the future. Sang nuo was already helping her to contact people about her eye surgery. This way, she would be able to see Qi Qi and Wan Wan very soon. She knew that this was one of Qiqi¡¯s biggest wishes. However, she didn¡¯t want to tell her yet. She wanted to give her a surprise after things were confirmed. ** After they arrived in Rome, Santos brought them to the base. Sang nuo had found an Xiaoyang and had a daughter. This was a very important matter to the people in the base. When they heard Rong Zhan mention it before, they found it hard to believe. After all, not only did sang nuo find an Xiaoyang, but he had also suddenly turned from a loner into a family of three. This was a miracle and something worth celebrating. Qiqi¡¯s surgery was also in progress. For Qiqi¡¯s surgery, Santos quit smoking and drinking, strengthened his body, and worked hard to improve his physical fitness. they were staying in the hotel for the time being. as qiqi was getting to know sanuo more and more, the atmosphere between the father and daughter had eased up a little. But it wasn¡¯t very good. In the bottom of Qiqi¡¯s heart, it was good, but she still felt a little awkward. Even though sang nuo treated her very well, she still could not call him daddy at that moment. although sang nuo really wanted her to acknowledge him, he did not force her. he believed that he would be able to get qiqi to accept him sooner or later. A week passed just like that. Finally, there was some exciting news! Sang nuo was taking a call in the study. After he hung up, he quickly went to find an Xiaoyang with an excited expression. an xiaoyang was doing some practice writing. when she heard sang nuo calling her, she turned around. Sang nuo hurriedly rushed to her side. little yang, little yang, I¡¯ve received the news. They¡¯ve collected a pair of cornea from the donation library and immediately informed me. Hearing this, an Xiaoyang was stunned and her heart shook. What did he just say? There¡¯s a suitable one to fix her cornea? ¡°yang, they also told me that they hope you can have the surgery as soon as possible!¡± Sang nuo¡¯s heart was really excited. He could finally see his little yang. This cornea was registered in the donation library and was a voluntary donation. It was not the cornea from the middle-aged man from a small R-school. Through a method like a voluntary donation, sang nuo could truly be at ease and not have any worries. However, after the excitement in sang nuo¡¯s heart subsided, he gradually calmed down, and a bitter and sour feeling appeared in his heart. Chapter 2500 - Chapter 2500: arnold, give me a real home (4) Chapter 2500: arnold, give me a real home (4) His little yang had been in the dark for seven years, and all of this was because of him. And now, she was finally going to see Hanhan. ¡°Yang, you¡¯ll be able to see the light again very soon, Yingluo. After your surgery, apply some medicine and rest for a week. When the doctor removes your gauze, you¡¯ll be able to see this world again, Yingluo.¡± Yingluo can also see the long-lost me Yingluo, look at what I¡¯ve become Yingluo, look at what our dear daughter looks like Yingluo. Sang nuo held her hand tightly. When he said this, his heart was filled with gratitude and desire. And an Xiaoyang was no exception. Who doesn¡¯t want to see this world go to waste? Who could understand the pain of being in the dark? After sang nuo confirmed that she could finally undergo the operation, her eyes gradually reddened, and her delicate little nose also began to sting. It had been seven years. She was finally going to welcome her new life. She could finally see her precious daughter [ what she looked like ] She could finally see the face of the person she had once loved deeply again. How could sang nuo not know what she was feeling in her heart? he kissed her forehead and her wet eyes with heartache while comforting her softly and gently. In the end, he could only kiss her lips bit by bit. It was a gentle kiss. He was full of care and love for her, as if she was the most precious thing in the world. As he kissed her, his large hand could not help but wander all over her body. It went under her shirt and moved up directly. He wanted to love her even more. the afternoon sun was very warm. the white curtains fluttered in the wind, covering the two people in the room who were gradually falling down and overlapping. ** an xiaoyang¡¯s surgery was also very smooth. in order to give her one day to prepare, she was scheduled to have her cornea surgery the day after tomorrow. And after that, it would take a week of repair. An Xiaoyang agreed because she could also accompany Qiqi during the kidney transplant surgery. However, no one knew what sang nuo was planning. His little yang would have surgery the day after tomorrow and would need a week to recover. During this time, he had also donated his kidney to Qiqi. An Xiaoyang was in recovery, so he could say that he was accompanying Qiqi for treatment. This way, it would be difficult for an Xiaoyang to find out what he had done. It was still the same sentence. He didn¡¯t want yang to know that he was the one who donated his kidney to his daughter. He was afraid that she would be worried. Time flowed like water. In the blink of an eye, it was the day an Xiaoyang could undergo eye surgery. qiqi was sent to the base to help take care of her, while sang nuo brought little yang for retinal reattachment surgery. although qiqi was suspicious of where they were going, an xiaoyang casually told her a reason and she obediently stayed in the base. An Xiaoyang was extremely nervous along the way. Her fingers were cold, and sang nuo kept warming them up for her, telling her not to be afraid. After all, he¡¯s been through this, Yingluo. When they arrived at the hospital, someone came to pick them up. An Xiaoyang had changed into a hospital gown. Before entering the operating room, sang nuo had repeatedly told her not to worry, not to be afraid, and not to be nervous. However, an Xiaoyang was extremely touched after hearing it. Because she could tell that the one who was the most nervous was not her, but the one who was the most nervous was the darling sang nuo. The operation time was not long, only two hours. Chapter 2501 - Chapter 2501: Arnold, give me a real home (5) Chapter 2501: Arnold, give me a real home (5) However, sang nuo was extremely worried and nervous. Sang nuo escorted her all the way to the door of the operating room. He watched helplessly as the door closed, and his heart was still hanging on a thread. compared to seven years, the short two hours seemed to be as long as it was to him. He sat alone on a chair outside the operating room, quietly waiting and quietly recalling everything that had happened over the years. In a life without her, everything seemed to be fleeting. Their high school and university lives were still clearly presented in their minds. It was as if they had not grown up yet, as if everything was just yesterday. ¡­¡­ He really wished that they had not been separated for seven years. How wonderful would that have been? He regretted it. Even when he found out that an Xiaoyang had lost her sight and had been wandering around with her child, he had wished that he had never met her in his life. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through everything that had happened to her for the past seven years. This was too heavy a burden for him. No matter how long the two hours were, they gradually passed by. As soon as the operation light went out, sang nuo immediately jumped up from his chair and rushed over anxiously, waiting for the news. The door was quickly opened by the nurse from the inside. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were covered with gauze and she was lying quietly on the bed. Sang nuo looked at her, then hurriedly asked the man in the white coat who had just come out, ¡± doctor, how is the doctor?! The doctor took off the gloves and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, Mr. Sang. The operation went smoothly. Your wife will be able to remove the gauze after a week¡¯s rest. Although she had to change the dressing every day, the day the gauze was removed would be the last day she would be wrapped in gauze. ¡­¡­ An Xiaoyang was pushed to the VIP Ward to rest. The doctor gave sang nuo instructions on everything, such as medicine and daily diet requirements. An Xiaoyang had been injected with anesthetic before, and she had not woken up until now. Sang nuo had always been by her side, accompanying her. An Xiaoyang slowly woke up around noon. After the eye surgery, other than the gauze covering her eyes, she felt something else. in the past, all he felt was darkness. There was no light at all. But now, even though she was wrapped in layers and layers of gauze, she felt a different brightness in front of her eyes. After an Xiaoyang woke up, her heart calmed down for a long time. She told herself over and over again that she was finally about to recover. Seven years had passed, and she actually felt that she couldn¡¯t wait to recover completely. ¡­¡­ An Xiaoyang¡¯s eye surgery was successful, but she could not hide it from Qiqi even if she wanted to. Qiqi wanted to look for mommy. Sang nuo went to pick her up. On the way there, Qiqi kept asking worriedly, ¡± uncle, what¡¯s wrong with mommy? I heard from the uncles and aunties that mommy has gone to the hospital. Is mommy sick? ¡± When the car stopped at a red light, sang nuo could not help but reach out to Pat her little head and say gently, ¡± Qiqi, your mommy isn¡¯t sick. You¡¯ll see the details when you get there. Your mommy wanted to give you a surprise. A surprise? What surprise? Qiqi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. She didn¡¯t really believe it because she didn¡¯t like going to the hospital ¡­ Chapter 2502 - Chapter 2502: Arnold, give me a real home (6) Chapter 2502: Arnold, give me a real home (6) In her opinion, hospitals only treated the sick. The atmosphere was oppressive. It made her feel very uncomfortable. She would also never forget that she was always hospitalized because of the pain all over her body. It was like a nightmare for her. Not to mention, her brother, who was younger than her, had died because he had uremia and didn¡¯t have a kidney. His mother was crying so hard that she almost went blind. After that incident, she had struggled to leave the hospital despite her objections. She was afraid of that place. She was afraid that one day, she would end up like that. She was afraid that she would leave her mother and make her suffer. so now. Even after sang nuo had repeatedly assured her, she was still worried about her mother¡¯s condition. The car arrived at the hospital in no time. When they entered the hospital, sang nuo¡¯s steps were very large. He held Qiqi¡¯s hand, and even Qiqi had to run, which looked rather comical. However, he had only taken a few steps when he bent over and picked Qiqi up with one hand without giving her any chance to explain. Although Qiqi was already six years old, she was still very thin and weak. To him, the main point was not worth mentioning. However, to Qiqi, this kind of behavior didn¡¯t show anything on her face, but her heart was shaken. This was the first time he had carried her around the crowded hospital. Not even Mr. Jingdou had done that. However, for some reason, his embrace at this moment gave her a great sense of security, letting others know that she was not a child abandoned by her father. Anno took her to the VIP Ward floor by elevator. ¡°Where¡¯s mommy, Yingluo?¡± Qiqi left the corridor and immediately ran forward, wanting to find an Xiaoyang immediately. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess. There were a few elite agents standing at the door of an Xiaoyang¡¯s ward. They were here to make sure that the operation and the follow-up would go smoothly. Qiqi ran to the door and stopped. She subconsciously glanced at sang nuo, as if she wanted to know if her mother was here. Sang nuo smiled and closed his head slightly. When Qiqi saw this, she immediately went to open the door and entered. In an instant, she saw a woman in a blue and white striped hospital gown lying on the side of the bed. Her eyes were covered with circles of gauze. Qiqi stood at the door in a daze. ¡°yingluo¡¯s mommy.¡± ¡°Qiqi, you¡¯re here.¡± Qiqi was stunned for a moment, then she immediately rushed over, her little face full of panic. mommy, mommy, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Are you injured?¡± Mommy¡¯s eyes were already in such a state. Why did that uncle continue to lie to her? Qiqi¡¯s eyes instantly teared up and her heart was filled with grievances. An Xiaoyang knew that Qiqi didn¡¯t understand these things. She touched her little cheek and said gently, ¡± baby Qiqi, do you remember the wish you made on your sixth birthday, Yingluo? ¡± Qiqi was stunned, but she quickly thought of something. ¡°Then, Qiqi, tell mommy your birthday wish again.¡± An Xiaoyang said as she held her little hand. A look of confusion flashed across Qiqi¡¯s eyes. But very quickly, she said again, ¡± mommy, my birthday wish is for your eyes to get better, so that I can see Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi. After she finished speaking, she added in a low voice, ¡± mommy, actually, this is Qiqi¡¯s birthday wish every year. an xiaoyang¡¯s heart was touched by his words. She held Qiqi¡¯s hand tightly and her eyes seemed to be wet uncontrollably. In the end, she said slowly, ¡± Qiqi, but this year, your birthday wish is going to come true, Wanwan. [ brother nine: an, my babies,] ¡®ve signed the contract for my new book.] ¡®ll try my best to get a ticket for the little monster! ] Chapter 2503 - Chapter 2503: Shocking! He’s the one who donated his kidney (1) Chapter 2503: Shocking! He¡¯s the one who donated his kidney (1) but this year, your birthday wish will come true, yingluo. As soon as he said this. Qiqi was stunned for a moment, as if she had not reacted to what had happened. Her birthday wish was about to come true, but her birthday wish was for her mother¡¯s eyes to get better. However, her mother said this, could it be ¡­ qiqi¡¯s eyes widened and her voice was filled with disbelief. ¡± qianqian¡¯s mommy, your eyes ¡­ ¡± An Xiaoyang held her little hand with one hand and caressed her little face with the other. A warm and gentle smile appeared on her face. Qiqi, Yueyue, mommy is very grateful for your wish. You guessed it right. Daddy helped mommy find a doctor and treated my eyes. Mommy will really be able to see Qiqi very soon. Yueyue just finished her surgery today. The reason mommy didn¡¯t tell you in advance was to give you a surprise. When Qiqi heard this, she was so excited that she went up and hugged her tightly. Her small body was jumping happily. She really couldn¡¯t believe that her mommy¡¯s eyes were going to be cured! To her, this was unbelievable! However, Qiqi¡¯s nose gradually turned red as she jumped. Her big eyes were misty. that¡¯s great, mommy. That¡¯s great. Little Qiqi couldn¡¯t describe her feelings at all. She had been a birthday present every year, and although it never came true, she had never given up. She just wanted her mother¡¯s eyes to get better. If her mother¡¯s eyes could not see her, then no matter what wish she had, it would be meaningless. Qiqi was really excited. Her nose was sour and tears kept falling. How she wished that mommy¡¯s eyes would get better? She really wanted her mother to see her. Then, he could take her out with him. He could take her to school, go out to play, go to the amusement park, and travel to many, many places. In the past, these dreams that could only be imagined were actually about to come true now. For the first time, Ping Sheng experienced such a turbulent feeling in little Qiqi¡¯s heart. Qiqi hugged an Xiaoyang tightly. After a short while, she went from being excited and happy to crying like a little beast. An Xiaoyang patted her head and comforted her, ¡± Qiqi, this is a good thing. Why are you crying? stop crying. sob sob sob sob sob mommy, Qiqi is actually happy. Mommy, are you really not lying to Qiqi? are your eyes really going to recover?! Her heart was already filled with great anticipation. She was really afraid that this was just a joke. ¡± no, qiqi. daddy and mommy won¡¯t lie to you. ¡± sang nuo saw this scene from the door and walked in. he stood beside qiqi and made a solemn vow. When Qiqi heard this, she felt a lot more at ease. It was just that she slowly raised her small face to look at sang nuo. Qiqi, who had been too embarrassed to talk to him, actually turned around at this moment and tugged on sang nuo¡¯s sleeve with her small hand. Santos was stunned. He lowered his head and saw Qiqi looking up at him with her big red eyes. thank you, Wanwan, ¡± she said slowly. Yes, it was. at this moment, qiqi was really grateful to him. mommy was the most important person to her. he had found a doctor to save mommy and through this incident, she had gotten closer to him in her heart. He also compared his method with Jing Teng¡¯s. Hearing this, Santos¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He half-knelt on one knee ¡­ Chapter 2504 - Chapter 2504: Shocking, he was the one who donated his kidney (2) Chapter 2504: Shocking, he was the one who donated his kidney (2) He gently held Qiqi¡¯s small hand. This time, Qiqi did not reject him. Sang nuo said gently, ¡± Qiqi, you don¡¯t have to thank her. She¡¯s not only your Dear Mommy, but also the woman I love. She¡¯s my wife. Daddy loves your mommy very much, and I¡¯m willing to give up everything for you and your mommy. The love between parents was the source of a child¡¯s sense of security. Qiqi was no exception, even though she had not really admitted it and had not really called sang nuo ¡®daddy¡¯. However, her heart had already gradually believed it. So when she saw how much they loved each other and saw him confessing to his mother, Qiqi¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. Sang nuo carried Qiqi and placed her on the bed. He hugged the two of them. Qiqi, daddy will give you and mommy a happy home. At this moment, little Qiqi seemed to have experienced something she had never experienced before. It seemed to be warm, but it also seemed to be happiness. The current sang nuo was like an invisible mountain. Steady, down-to-earth, and full of a sense of security. Once upon a time, he was also a young boy who was loved and protected by his mother. However, in the blink of an eye, when he grew up and formed a family, he became the man of the family with an indomitable spirit. He had his own responsibilities and responsibilities. ¡­¡­ ** After an Xiaoyang¡¯s eye surgery was a success, she was in the process of recovering for a week. Qiqi came to the hospital every day to ask how many days an Xiaoyang would be able to see her. After asking, her mother went to ask the doctor. She seemed to be particularly eager. An Xiaoyang had thought that she was looking forward to it the most, but she didn¡¯t expect this little girl to be even more excited than her. during this time, qiqi¡¯s kidney transplant surgery was coming soon. although an xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were still recovering, she was still worried about this matter. However, her surgery didn¡¯t affect her from accompanying him. After all, her eyes were almost recovered at that time. There were still three days left before the deadline for the kidney transplant. Qiqi was hospitalized. It wasn¡¯t because they had to prepare in advance, but because Qiqi¡¯s illness had acted up again. That night, Santos brought Qiqi to the hotel to rest. In the end, sang nuo heard Qiqi¡¯s painful cries in the middle of the night, like an injured little beast. He was suddenly jolted awake from his dream and rushed in. Qiqi was in pain all over. The six-year-old girl was curled up in pain on the bed. Her face was pale and there seemed to be some blood between her lips and teeth. That scene almost made sang nuo¡¯s heart burst out. His heart ached so much that he hurriedly picked her up and rushed down to hug her. Along the way, he was comforting her, telling her to hold on, and to hold on. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t far from the hospital where the operation was held. The doctor Who operated on Qiqi was a professor from the R nation base. Because he was quite famous, he was qualified to perform the operation in any hospital. On the way there, sang nuo carried his light and airy daughter. Looking at her pained expression, his heart was really about to break. His heart was in so much pain that he wished he was dead. This was the most serious attack of her illness since he had come into contact with her. He deserved to die. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Qiqi wouldn¡¯t have to suffer all this. He was Qiqi¡¯s biological father, but he had to watch her suffer all this. That kind of feeling was no less than the pain of cutting one¡¯s skin. fortunately, he could save her. he really hoped that he could immediately solve qiqi¡¯s pain. After Qiqi was sent to the hospital, she was immediately given emergency treatment. Santos asked again and again if they should proceed with the surgery, but the doctor rejected him. Chapter 2505 - Chapter 2505: Shocking, he was the one who donated his kidney (3) Chapter 2505: Shocking, he was the one who donated his kidney (3) Qiqi¡¯s physical condition would be very bad during her illness and she would be very weak. The surgery she needed was a major operation for a kidney transplant. After all, she could only do it if she was in good physical condition. only after receiving the reason did he obediently wait outside the door. her heart was tightly clenched. After waiting for a few hours, the emergency room finally opened when the sun was about to rise. The doctor said that her condition had suddenly worsened. The situation was under control for the time being, but the surgery would be carried out in three days. At the same time, he had to be prepared. okay! Santos agreed without hesitation. He was willing to do anything as long as his daughter could have a healthy body. After Qiqi was transferred to the intensive care unit, sang nuo stayed by her side for a long time, even though Qiqi had not woken up. Sang nuo did not tell an Xiaoyang about Qiqi¡¯s illness acting up last night. He only told her that Qiqi was in the intensive care unit because she had to prepare for surgery. An Xiaoyang immediately went to see her in the morning. although her eyes were still recovering and covered with gauze, it didn¡¯t delay her recovery at all. Sang nuo gave them some private space while he went to do the final physical examination. When they went up, Qiqi had already woken up. She had seen sang nuo send an Xiaoyang over. However, when an Xiaoyang sat down, a hint of worry appeared on Qiqi¡¯s pale face. mommy, sob, sob. Qiqi, don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy will be here with you. Our surgery is the day after tomorrow. After the surgery, you will become a healthy baby. An Xiaoyang thought she was afraid and comforted her gently. However, Qiqi¡¯s voice was a little weak as she said slowly, ¡± mommy, uncle Wanwan, uncle Wanwan, he seems to be in a bad mood. When she woke up in the morning, she heard some voices. When an Xiaoyang heard this, she was stunned. Qiqi, do you know what Wanwan is? ¡± mommy, I heard uncle cry this morning. I don¡¯t know why Hanhan cried. she had already woken up but did not open her eyes. She wanted to ask him, but ¡­ she still couldn¡¯t say it out loud, so she pretended to be asleep. however, her heart was heavy and in pain. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart trembled when she heard this. However, she said slowly, ¡± Qiqi, tell mommy, is your illness acting up, Yingluo? ¡± when qiqi heard this, she pursed her lips and stopped talking. She did not want her mother to know. However, Qiqi didn¡¯t know that an Xiaoyang immediately knew the answer when she suddenly didn¡¯t speak. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart ached. It was because of Qiqi, and also because of anno. She held Qiqi¡¯s hand. Qiqi, can you promise mommy one thing? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, mommy?¡± Qiqi asked. an xiaoyang was upset. ¡± qiqi, the next time you see him, can hanhan stop calling him uncle, hanhan, qiqi? he¡¯s your biological father. mommy knows it¡¯s hard for you to accept it now, but think about hanhan¡¯s daddy. he¡¯s been looking for us for so many years and he loves you very much. mommy thinks that if you call him daddy the next time you see him, he¡¯ll be very happy, very happy. ¡± An Xiaoyang did not expect that sang nuo would cry alone because of Qiqi¡¯s illness. How upset must he be? However, Tao Wu could not blame him for this. When Qiqi heard her mother say that, her little face darkened. He¡¯s no longer calling me uncle, but daddy? Qiqi lowered her head slowly. An Xiaoyang had no idea what she was thinking at the moment. She could only say with a serious expression, ¡± Qiqi, who else do you think would be sad about the pain of an illness? Other than mommy, who else would sit by your bed and cry?¡± Chapter 2506 - Chapter 2506: Shocking, he was the one who donated his kidney (4) Chapter 2506: Shocking, he was the one who donated his kidney (4) Qiqi¡¯s heart trembled when she heard that. So he was in a daze this morning because of her? Qiqi, think about it carefully. Mommy¡¯s eyes are about to recover. Mommy really hopes that our family can be happy soon, Yingluo. ¡­¡­ ** In the blink of an eye, it was the day after tomorrow. It was the day of Qiqi¡¯s surgery. Everything was ready. On the day of the operation, Qiqi was in good health. An Xiaoyang was accompanying her and cheering her on. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes would be able to open the gauze and see the world in one day. Time passed very quickly. However, when it really came to this time, an Xiaoyang was no longer anxious. Time would eventually pass and everything she had hoped for would eventually come. As for sang nuo, he had done a good job of keeping it a secret. Other than the professor and a few people who were preparing for the surgery, he didn¡¯t tell anyone about his donation to Qiqi. Everyone thought it was the previous donor. He really did not want to tell anyone. Other than little yang, he didn¡¯t want her to worry. He felt that it was necessary to tell everyone else. That was his own daughter. He had given her a kidney to save her life. He believed that any father in the world would do the same. There was nothing worth letting others know. an hour before qiqi¡¯s surgery, he had to change his clothes and prepare. he told an xiaoyang that he had something urgent to deal with and it would take some time, so she could stay here without worry. an xiaoyang had no objections because she knew how much he cared about qiqi. If it wasn¡¯t something important, he definitely wouldn¡¯t leave now. so she understood. besides, the operation would take a long time, so it was fine for him to leave for a while. He thought that everything was under his control. however, up until now, until sang nuo had changed into sterile clothes and was pushed into the operating room, everything had been going smoothly. After entering the operating room, Santos first went up to the cold operating table. Under the operating table, there was a white curtain. On the other side of the curtain was little Qiqi, who was lying on the Gurney for an IV drip. Qiqi was the first to be pushed in. She was only six years old, and she didn¡¯t know what would happen during surgery. She only knew that these uncles and nurses would save her life. Her heart was filled with gratitude. However, when Qiqi saw a person being pushed in, her big eyes showed a trace of doubt. Who was that person, ran ran? He was wearing a green sterile suit and a mask as he lay there on an IV drip. He was a little far away, so she couldn¡¯t see who he was, but his appearance made her heart skip a beat. Because she felt a sense of familiarity. Sang nuo entered the operating room. When he lay on the cold operating table, most people might be a little afraid, but he was not. Forget about taking out one of his kidneys, even if he was asked to exchange his life for it, he would not hesitate at all. Mr. Sang, are you ready? we¡¯re going to start injecting the anesthetic now. Sang nuo nodded. sorry to trouble you, doctor. don¡¯t worry, Mr. Sang. The surgery will go smoothly. The professor gave him a reassurance. However, just as they were talking, Qiqi seemed to hear a familiar voice. She became more and more curious about the person behind the curtain. Seeing that the doctors and nurses were all there, she slowly got up, held her little hand, and slowly pulled open the curtain. [brother nine: an, the plot will develop faster tomorrow ~ please get a ticket for the new book!] Chapter 2507 - Chapter 2507: Shocking, he’s the one who donated his kidney (5) Chapter 2507: Shocking, he¡¯s the one who donated his kidney (5) Little Qiqi¡¯s heart was filled with doubts. Wasn¡¯t she the one who wanted to be on the operating table? why was it someone else? She slowly pulled the curtain, and suddenly- A few meters away from her, on the operating table, the person¡¯s side profile under the shadowless lamp appeared in front of her eyes, Yingluo! Qiqi¡¯s eyes widened when she saw that. His eyes were filled with disbelief. This, this, how could it be him? at this moment, sang nuo, who was lying on the cold operating table, seemed to have sensed the gazes on him. he slowly looked over. He was being injected with a body anesthetic. When sang nuo looked over, his eyes instantly met with Qiqi¡¯S. Little Qiqi¡¯s cute little face was filled with shock, as if she did not understand why he would appear here. Sang nuo did not expect that Qiqi would actually pull open the curtains. His gaze was still gentle as he looked at her, and a gentle and loving smile appeared on his handsome and steady face. Qiqi¡¯s eyes turned red. She didn¡¯t understand. Was he sick too? At this moment, a nurse noticed this scene and rushed over to tell her to put down the curtain and lie down. The moment he put it down, the two of them were separated from each other. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re going to have surgery soon. Be good and lie down. Don¡¯t move around and fall.¡± The nurse beside her said. little qiqi suddenly grabbed her sleeve, her little face full of confusion and worry. ¡± auntie, that person ran ran, that uncle ran ran, why is he here? is he sick? ¡± ¡°Uncle, are you sick?¡± When the nurse heard that, a look of surprise flashed in her eyes. Then, she smiled gently and said, ¡± Qiqi, no way. He¡¯s your father? did you see the wrong person? ¡± Daddy Qiqi¡¯s heart tightened. She asked, ¡± what happened to him? ¡± the nurse helped her lie down and placed her hand on the right side of her abdomen. ¡± silly girl, the kidney in your body is damaged, so your body is not in good condition. your father wants to save you, so the doctor has to take a kidney out of his body and put it in your body through surgery. this way, you can become a healthy little girl. don¡¯t worry, you and your father will be safe. ¡± When Qiqi heard these words, she was dumbfounded. A kidney transplant. a kidney transplant! little qiqi didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. just hearing it made her very scared. However- ¡°ah, aunty! Why Him? Qiqi heard from her mother that there was already someone who was willing to help Qiqi. Qiqi quickly asked, not understanding. Her little face was pale and she was extremely shocked. She didn¡¯t seem to understand how things had become like this. Why didn¡¯t mommy tell me? To her surprise, the nurse patted her little head, bent down, and slowly pulled open the curtain on her side, allowing her to see sang nuo on the operating table again. She said, ¡± little girl, there¡¯s no other person. Only your daddy can save you. You¡¯re his biological daughter, and his blood flows in your body. Your kidneys are also compatible. Only immediate family members can do this. The moment she said that, Qiqi¡¯s small body froze again and her eyes widened. Auntie, Auntie, are you saying that only Qiqi¡¯s biological daddy can save my Yueyue? ¡± So, he really was Wanwan¡¯s biological daddy, Wanwan. of course, Qiqi. You must thank your father properly after your surgery-¡± Chapter 2508 - Chapter 2508: Shocking, he’s the one who donated his kidney (6) Chapter 2508: Shocking, he¡¯s the one who donated his kidney (6) no one but your biological father or anyone else can save you. You can only be saved if your biological father donates his kidney to you. The nurse explained to Qiqi patiently. When Qiqi heard her words, her big eyes gradually turned red. Daddy Daddy it turns out that only my biological father can save my life, yingluo. So, he really was her biological father, Yingluo. The curtain was pulled open a little. Angel tilted her small head and looked at the man on the operating table. Her eyes were instantly filled with tears. Sang nuo had already been injected with anesthesia. He was completely numb, so his consciousness was also starting to blur. However, he still forced himself to look at Qiqi. It was just that he couldn¡¯t see clearly. His daughter¡¯s cute little face had become blurry. He closed his eyes and tried hard to open them again. His vision cleared for a moment, but it quickly became blurry again. But in that short moment, he seemed to see Qiqi¡¯s big eyes turn red and tears fall. His heart clenched and he was in great pain. He wanted to look at her again, but he had lost control of his body under the influence of the anesthetic. His vision was getting blurrier and blurrier, and everything around him seemed to be disappearing. However ¡­ It seemed that the moment the darkness came, he suddenly heard a little girl¡¯s cry, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, daddy, Yingluo!¡± Daddy. daddy Santos closed his eyes and sank into darkness. However, after a short while, the doctor actually saw a moist liquid overflowing from the corner of his eyes. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Qiqi started crying. She looked at the unconscious person who was in the middle of the operation and finally couldn¡¯t help but cry. The nurse was at a loss and hurriedly coaxed her, ¡± little girl, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. If you continue to cry, you¡¯ll affect the doctor. What if your father¡¯s surgery isn¡¯t done well? ¡± when qiqi heard this, she stopped, but she still couldn¡¯t help but sob a few times. her big eyes were red and full of tears. This time, Qiqi had no more doubts. He was really her biological daddy, Wanwan. ** Half a month after sang nuo brought an Xiaoyang and Qiqi back to Rome, the matters in country R were basically settled. Rong Zhan even brought sang Xia for a holiday there and was now rushing back to rush back for Qiqi¡¯s surgery. They did not inform anyone of their return. Therefore, they rushed to the hospital as soon as they came back. During the surgery, an Xiaoyang had been waiting outside the operating room. There were two special agents beside her to protect her. Although an Xiaoyang still had a day to remove the gauze in front of her eyes, this did not stop her from waiting for the results of Qi Qi¡¯s operation. Moreover, she would only be at ease if she personally guarded this place. It was only when Rong Zhan and sang Xia arrived that they called sang nuo, wanting to ask about his condition. However, they were helpless as sang nuo did not pick up any of their calls until they found the hospital and saw an Xiaoyang at the entrance of the operating room. As soon as sang Xia recognized an Xiaoyang, she hurried over and held her hand. Xiaoyang, Xiaoyang, how¡¯s Qiqi? is she undergoing surgery inside? did the surgery go smoothly? ¡± As sang Xia asked the question in a hurry, she suddenly realized that an Xiaoyang had undergone surgery to recover her cornea. Her heart trembled slightly, and a warm feeling welled up in her. Chapter 2509 - Chapter 2509: Shocking! He donated his kidney (7) Chapter 2509: Shocking! He donated his kidney (7) Yes, sang nuo had told him excitedly before that little yang had found a suitable cornea donor. However, when she saw little Yang¡¯s eyes recovering, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. After all, back then, when she had found out that the person who had donated his cornea to sang nuo was little yang, her heart had received a huge blow. It made her suffer. She had also felt guilty for so many years. Even if it was wrong and foolish to do so. However, she had expressed her love without hesitation in the most direct way. Now that she had been found, and her eyes were almost healed, sang Xia¡¯s eyes could not help but tear up. It¡¯s so good, sob sob Right now, she only hoped that they would live happily ever after, and give herself and sang nuo a chance to make up for their regrets. At this moment, an Xiaoyang heard sang Xia¡¯s voice and said slowly and gently, ¡± Qiqi is still in the operation. Don¡¯t worry too much. The doctor said that there will be no problem. After the operation, Qiqi¡¯s body will gradually return to normal. In fact, she was also very worried in her heart, but she could only comfort others like this. She was also comforting herself. Sang Xia unconsciously held her hand tightly and said, ¡± that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. She pulled an Xiaoyang¡¯s hand and sat down together. Sang Xia was very surprised as to why sang nuo was not here. However, compared to this, she wanted to ask about something else more. little yang, how are your eyes now, Yingluo? I heard from sang nuo that he had the surgery about a week ago. Did the doctor say that the gauze would be removed soon?¡± Hearing that, an Xiaoyang gave a comforting and gentle smile and told sang Xia that she would be able to remove the gauze tomorrow and see him again. Sang Xia did not expect to be able to do it tomorrow. She was excited. that¡¯s great! Then you¡¯ll be able to see Qiqi and all of us tomorrow. actually, sang xia had always wanted to tell her about her past. after all, as sang nuo¡¯s older sister, little yang had donated a pair of corneas to her, which had saved sang nuo¡¯s life back then. This kindness was something that they could never repay. However, an Xiaoyang seemed to be able to sense something in her heart. She said gently, ¡± let the past be the past. We should look forward to it. So, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Let¡¯s just look at the future, Chu Xiaoyang. You and sang nuo are both adults now, and you even have Qiqi now. What did sang nuo say? did he tell you about marriage? ¡± At this point, sang Xia paused for a moment, sighed softly, and continued, ¡± he¡¯s been looking for you all these years. He¡¯s had a hard time, and you guys even have Qiqi. Now it seems that we really hope that you two can get married and live a good life. As soon as she said this, sang Xia suddenly asked, ¡± Oh right, where¡¯s sang nuo? where is he? where did he go during Qi Qi¡¯s surgery? ¡± We called him on the way here, but he didn¡¯t pick up.¡± An Xiaoyang was stumped by her question and could only answer her last question. sang nuo said that there¡¯s something that needs to be dealt with. He said that he¡¯ll be back as soon as possible. ¡°What? There¡¯s a situation that needs to be dealt with?¡± What could be more important than Qiqi¡¯s surgery? Sang Xia looked at Rong Zhan, as if she wanted to ask ¡­ Chapter 2510 - Chapter 2510: shocking! he’s the one who donated his kidney (8) Chapter 2510: shocking! he¡¯s the one who donated his kidney (8) He seemed to want to ask him if there was anything urgent that had happened recently. However, Rong Zhan furrowed his brows and shook his head. to be honest, sang nuo doesn¡¯t have any missions recently. He has pushed a lot of things to his subordinates and other people to do, and has been taking care of the mother and daughter. An Xiaoyang¡¯s little face darkened when she heard this. Her face turned slightly pale and her lips pursed. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart was a little upset. What time was it now? did he really lie to her? No, she didn¡¯t believe it. I think there must be something very important. Otherwise, sang nuo would definitely appear. He loves Qi Qi very much. An Xiaoyang tried her best to defend him. She believed in his character. Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows. At that moment, the door of the operating theater suddenly opened. A doctor and a nurse pushed him out of the room, and on top of him lay a slender, curly-haired man! Sang Xia, who was sitting on a chair, inadvertently saw the person¡¯s appearance. She instantly stood up and rushed over. sang nuo!? Hearing this name, an Xiaoyang¡¯s mind was suddenly at a loss and stunned. What was his sister saying? just now, she was called Xuanji sang nuo? Wasn¡¯t sang nuo somewhere else? Rong Zhan walked over with a frown and pressed on the trolley. Looking at sang nuo who was lying on the trolley with his eyes closed and his face pale, he asked the doctor hurriedly, ¡± what¡¯s the situation?! What is he doing here?¡± that doctor had previously promised sang nuo not to say anything, but now that he was stuck here, he had no choice but to explain. ¡± miss sang, mr rong, it¡¯s like this. the person who can help the little girl with the operation this time is qiqi¡¯s father, who is mr. sang nuo, who has personally donated his kidney to perform the operation for qiqi, hum! ¡± It was Qiqi¡¯s father. However, his words were like a bomb. what Yingluo!? An Xiaoyang stood up from her chair and looked at them in shock. Her fingertips trembled slightly, as if she could not believe it. doctor, what¡¯s going on?! Sang Xia asked, trying her best to control her emotions. didn¡¯t they already find a suitable kidney? why was he still crying? It was not that sang Xia did not want sang nuo to donate a kidney to Qiqi, but she could not understand how things had developed to this stage. At that moment, no matter how slow sang Xia¡¯s reaction was, she knew that she had seen through sang nuo¡¯s intention to hide the truth. Sang nuo had never told an Xiaoyang about something as important as a kidney transplant. Now that everything had been found out, he was afraid that all his previous efforts to hide it would have been for naught. the doctor then explained, ¡± actually, there¡¯s no such thing as a donor. after some experiments, we found that it didn¡¯t match at all. ¡± Hearing this, an Xiaoyang¡¯s body stiffened. She unconsciously took a step back and almost lost her balance. No, how could it not match? jing teng clearly said that he found the donor, but when he was treating qiqi, he said that the kidney didn¡¯t match wanwan! Could it be that Jing Teng¡¯s lies had been the reason for all these years? Was it all a lie to stall him? an xiaoyang¡¯s face turned pale. The doctor continued, ¡± we¡¯ve done another test for Mr. Sang and we found out that the little girl¡¯s kidney is compatible with her father¡¯s, Mr. Sang¡¯s kidney. an, I¡¯m so sleepy. Chapter 2511 - Chapter 2511: Light has returned to her eyes (1) Chapter 2511: Light has returned to her eyes (1) As soon as he said that, sang Xia and the rest had complicated expressions on their faces. However, when they knew that sang nuo could save Qiqi, they heaved a sigh of relief. They didn¡¯t expect jingdou to be a liar and find a fake donor to deceive everyone. Perhaps Santos didn¡¯t know about it at all from the beginning and even tried his best to find the donor and take him away. No wonder Jingdu¡¯s people killed the donor without any hesitation. He was useless. Killing him could be used to deceive everyone. It was just that no one had thought that sang nuo would be able to donate. that was really too much of a coincidence. he was also glad that sang nuo had been able to save qi qi, otherwise, he and little yang would have definitely broken down. As sang Xia thought about it, she slowly said, ¡± it was really too close. If it wasn¡¯t for sang nuo¡¯s kidney, we really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. The doctor said, ¡± indeed. In fact, the chances of direct blood relatives are only half. Mr. Sang nuo was also on the verge of a mental breakdown in the beginning, but after he found out that he could try to get a match, he immediately did a check without saying anything. Fortunately, the final result was a match. Otherwise, I think Mr. Sang would not have been able to accept that reality. while sang xia and rong zhan were thanking the doctor, an xiaoyang, who was standing behind them, clenched her fists tightly. Her delicate little nose was red and bitter. without a doubt. the doctor¡¯s words were clearly heard by her. Even though she believed without hesitation that sang nuo must have left because of an important matter, she did not expect it to be because of this. in the end, he was the one who donated qiqi¡¯s kidney and he was the one who saved their daughter¡¯s life. she had always thought that the chances of the donor being a good one in ten thousand were very low, so she never thought that the case would turn out like this. she never thought that the one in ten thousand chance was a fake and that it was just a scam by jing teng. Sang nuo was the one who had truly saved Qiqi. He had done such a big thing, but he had not told her. Two lines of tears flowed down from the White gauze covering her eyes. An Xiaoyang only felt pain in the bottom of her heart. It was so painful that she seemed to have difficulty breathing. She slowly walked towards their voices, because she knew that sang nuo was there. Seeing an Xiaoyang coming over, sang Xia immediately went up to help her. Her expression was a little complicated. Xiaoyang, you heard it, Yueyue. I¡¯m really sorry about him. Yueyue, my brother deliberately did not want you to know about this, but he caught up with us ¡­ no, there¡¯s nothing to be sorry about, Yingluo. I have to know about this matter. Santos shouldn¡¯t have kept it from me. An Xiaoyang¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. of course, she knew that sang nuo was afraid that she would be worried and afraid after she found out, but he really should not have kept it from her. he had donated a kidney to qiqi. it was not anyone else. did he want to keep it from her and her forever? Qiqi was also her daughter. And he was her lover. An Xiaoyang bumped into sang nuo, who was on the cart. She held onto his hand tightly, tears streaming down her face under the gauze. ¡± little yang, don¡¯t be sad. actually, in that situation, sang nuo would have definitely done that. we should all be glad that sang nuo was able to save qi qi. ¡± after he said this, Sang Xia glanced at Rong Zhan, as if they were communicating through their eyes. Then- Chapter 2512 - Chapter 2512: light has returned to her eyes (2) Chapter 2512: light has returned to her eyes (2) After that, sang Xia said to an Xiaoyang, ¡± Xiaoyang, I¡¯ll send sang nuo back to his Ward to rest first. You can come with us and keep him company. Sang nuo¡¯s brother-in-law will be watching over Qiqi later. I¡¯ll come over and wait as well. If there¡¯s any news about Qiqi¡¯s surgery, I¡¯ll let you know immediately. An Xiaoyang nodded in agreement without hesitation. He had just come out, which meant that Qiqi¡¯s surgery had just begun and would take a long time. She would definitely go to the ward to accompany sang nuo. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After sang nuo was settled on the hospital bed, the nurse instructed them to call him over for a checkup if he woke up. Then, she left, leaving the two of them in the ward. it was very quiet in the ward. outside was the park attached to the hospital. many people were taking a walk below. the sun was bright and the sky was blue. one could even vaguely hear the laughter of some children playing below. Everything seemed to be full of life. an xiaoyang lay on sang nuo¡¯s hand, her face gently rubbing against his hand. Her little nose was still red. To be honest, she had never blamed sang nuo for those seven years, because she had chosen all of them for herself. Whether it was the right or wrong path, she did not regret it herself. However, other than that, she had also regretted giving birth to Qi Qi. Because she didn¡¯t take good care of Qiqi, she had let her suffer too much. Every time that happened, she would be in great pain and blame herself. Of course, she had thought of looking for sang nuo, but Jing Teng had used Qiqi¡¯s illness and the chance to cure her to control her, so she had no way of contacting sang nuo. So, for Qiqi¡¯s sake, he could only persevere. And now, after going through so many things, when she finally told herself that the only person who could save Qiqi was sang nuo, her heart was filled with all sorts of feelings. No matter how many words she said, she could not express her inner feelings. It was like a big cycle. They would make up for each other. Fortunately, God didn¡¯t give up on them. Their lives were getting better and they were looking forward to the future. An Xiaoyang held sang nuo¡¯s hand tightly and slowly placed it on her cheek. ¡± sanno thank you, i love you ¡± Tomorrow, she would start removing the bandages. Tomorrow, she would see what he had become after seven years, Yingluo. ** qiqi¡¯s surgery went very smoothly. although there were so many problems in the middle, it was a good thing that everything was resolved perfectly in the end. After donating a kidney, sang nuo¡¯s health would definitely be affected. However, it would not affect his normal life. Moreover, as the Father of his daughter, he would not hesitate to give up his life, let alone a kidney. Sang Xia truly felt that this time, sang nuo had done the right thing. Furthermore, from her point of view, his personal donation was much better than a stranger¡¯s donation. The meaning was completely different. After Qiqi¡¯s surgery was successfully completed, she was also sent to the intensive care unit to rest. they had asked the hospital to add another bed to sang nuo¡¯s ward. this way, qi qi could recuperate in the same ward as sang nuo. qi qi was a child and had been unconscious for a long time, but sang nuo was not. He had just finished his surgery in the morning and woke up at six in the evening. What was even more exciting was the pain from his wound. After the anesthetic wore off, he was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. Chapter 2513 - Chapter 2513: light has returned to her eyes (3) Chapter 2513: light has returned to her eyes (3) However, when he frowned and slowly opened his eyes, he saw an Xiaoyang lying by his hand. He was stunned for a moment. He was stunned for a moment because he clearly remembered that he had promised the doctor not to let Xiao Yang know that he had donated a kidney to Qiqi. He would also try his best to recover faster in the future. So now, she was lying on his arm and sleeping quietly. What was going on? did yingluo know? With that thought in mind, sang nuo¡¯s expression changed slightly. At this moment, the person beside him seemed to have noticed his movement. She raised her head slightly and looked in his direction with her bandaged eyes. ¡°Sanno, Sanno, Sanno.¡± She called out in a low voice. Sang nuo was stunned when he heard this, but he did not say anything for a while. This was because he had no idea how to face her when he had just woken up. Did she know, or did Yingluo not? Sang nuo just looked at an Xiaoyang. Seeing that he was not moving, she probably thought that he had not woken up. A slight sense of disappointment flashed across her small face. Then, she slowly touched his hand and held it gently. ¡°yingluo, anno, i really, really want to see you soon, yingluo.¡± Even though it was the next day, she still couldn¡¯t wait. Because this way, not only could she see him, but she could also take good care of his fragile body and Qiqi. These two people were the most important people in her life. As sang nuo listened to her words, he felt an inexplicable heartache. He really wanted to hug her thin and weak body, but he was really not prepared to explain it to her. However, at this moment- The door of the ward was suddenly pushed open. sang xia specially went home to make some soup and asked the five-star chef to make a few light dishes to be packed. They were all patients, so they had to eat more nutritious and light food. The moment sang Xia entered, she immediately saw sang nuo lying on the bed with his eyes open. The two of them looked at each other. Sang Xia subconsciously opened her mouth. you¡¯re awake? Sang nuo, when did you wake up? why didn¡¯t you give us a call to inform us? your brother-in-law and I were still worried.¡± As soon as he said this. Fine. An Xiaoyang¡¯s hand that was holding his instantly froze. Sang nuo¡¯s expression turned awkward in an instant. He coughed and said to his sister, ¡± sis, when did you come in without knocking? ¡± ¡°knock on the door? You see, I¡¯m carrying so many things in my hands. It¡¯s good enough that I can open the door, why do you have to knock? why do you have so many requests? by the way, how do you feel? did the surgery hurt?¡± Sang Xia turned around and asked as she placed the food on the table. However, the moment those words were said, sang nuo¡¯s expression instantly changed again. He quickly looked at an Xiaoyang and found that her expression was normal. Other than looking in his direction, there was nothing unusual. So, she knew? as expected, she knew! Sang nuo did not dare to look at her, even if she did not even look at him. He slowly replied to his sister, ¡± Hanhan¡¯s surgery is fine. I¡¯m all right, Hanhan. he paused and then added inexplicably, ¡± actually, Hanhan, I just woke up. I¡¯ve been in a coma for quite a long time. hearing that, sang xia walked over to check sang nuo¡¯s temperature. after finding that everything was normal, she said, ¡± wait here. if you just woke up, i¡¯ll call the doctor over to check on you. ¡± as she said that, she turned around and left. In an instant, the atmosphere became silent. Chapter 2514 - Chapter 2514: Light has returned to her eyes (4) Chapter 2514: Light has returned to her eyes (4) an xiaoyang was still facing him, not saying a word, but her lips were slightly pursed. when she was talking to him just now, he ignored her, so she thought that he had not woken up. However, that was until his sister came in ¡­ Sang nuo saw that the atmosphere in the air was becoming more and more subtle. He coughed and laughed dryly. little yang, I, I¡¯m ¡®about this¡¯. ¡°eh? what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sang nuo was instantly stumped. His sister came at such! good time, when did she come back? Why didn¡¯t he inform me in advance! ¡°Yang, actually, regarding the surgery ¡­¡± Sang nuo spoke slowly, as if he was unable to finish his sentence in a few words. After waiting for a long time, an Xiaoyang¡¯s tensed body finally relaxed slightly. She slowly said, ¡± sang nuo, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand ran ran. I also understand what you¡¯re thinking, ran ran. At this point, she lowered her head slightly and held his hand without letting go of Yingying. When she continued to speak slowly, her voice seemed to be a little hoarse. I know you don¡¯t want me to know that Yingluo is actually the Yingluo who has been lying to me. Yingluo knows that Qiqi¡¯s so-called donor is actually not a match for her at all. Yingluo also doesn¡¯t want me to know that the person who donated her kidney to Qiqi and saved her life was actually you, Yingluo. ¡± no, yang, i¡¯m actually begging you not to feel bad. it¡¯s fine. everything is over now. qiqi and i will be fine. ¡± sang nuo hurriedly interrupted her. he did not know how to explain himself, so he was so anxious that he was incoherent. That was nothing to him. There was no need to make her worry for no reason. How could an Xiaoyang not know that sang nuo did not want to talk about his donation? hence, she did not mention it now. Instead, she slowly raised her head and said with a pained expression, ¡± how do you feel now? will it hurt a lot after the operation? ¡± Santos really wanted to say that it didn¡¯t hurt, but the truth was that it really hurt. Especially when the effect of the anesthetic had long worn off. However, even though sang nuo felt pain now, when he thought about how Qiqi had once suffered even more pain, he suddenly felt that this was nothing. ¡°don¡¯t worry, this is nothing to me. oh right, where¡¯s qi qi? where is she?¡± Hearing this, an Xiaoyang was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled slightly. this time, I can believe that you said that you just woke up. Look to your left. sang nuo immediately looked over in confusion. he saw that qiqi was lying on another bed. she had a small body, a small face, and was wearing a breathing mask. she was facing him and had been in deep sleep. Wanwan, don¡¯t worry. Qiqi¡¯s father took out one of his kidneys to save her. The doctor said that she¡¯s doing well and the operation went smoothly. If there are no accidents, Qiqi won¡¯t be tortured by the illness and her life will go back to normal. an xiaoyang¡¯s gentle voice rang in his ear. sang nuo looked at his adorable daughter, his eyes slowly becoming wet. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright, Yingluo. His Qiqi, after so many years, his compensation started with the kidney transplant. After that, he must make up for all the fatherly love she had lost all these years, Yingluo! Yes, Zhenzhen that voice seemed to echo in his ears again. qiqi seemed to have called him hanhan¡¯s father when he was unconscious. Ninth brother: ¡± good night babies. A new week has arrived. Work hard to get a ticket for the new book, little monster. It¡¯s exciting and good! low-key and cool under the bed, strong little wolfdog in bed, strongly recommending a wave of fans. Chapter 2515 - Chapter 2515: light has returned to her eyes (5) Chapter 2515: light has returned to her eyes (5) [ daddy ] he wished he hadn¡¯t heard wrong, because even in his dreams, he wanted to see qiqi call him daddy, yingluo. Even though she was seven years late as a father, Yingluo. Qiqi was still unconscious. Sang nuo kept looking at her, and his eyes were slightly red. An Xiaoyang held sang nuo¡¯s hand tightly. Her eyes were also slightly moist. Finally, everything is over. The next day. the sky was clear and the wind was blowing. In the morning, Santos had already come down and started to walk around. Qiqi also woke up. There was only an hour left before an Xiaoyang removed the gauze. The doctor was busy with a minor operation, and when he was done, he came over to remove the gauze. Qiqi had only woken up once last night, but sang nuo had already fallen asleep by then. An Xiaoyang had gone over to accompany her for a while and coaxed her to sleep again. when she woke up the next day, when qiqi looked at sang nuo again, her gaze was clearly different from before. There seemed to be a glint in his eyes. After all, Qiqi wouldn¡¯t forget that her father had gone through an operation and gave her a kidney. That was the only way she could recover. probably because of the bloodline, his relationship with qiqi had become closer. An hour later. A VIP Ward was packed with a few people. Little Qiqi, who was still recuperating on the bed, was watching the scene without blinking. Her little face was extremely nervous as she clenched her little fists, waiting for her mommy to really see her. an xiaoyang was sitting on a chair with a doctor in front of her. the doctor was removing her gauze bit by bit under everyone¡¯s gaze. Sang nuo was standing at the side, holding one of Qiqi¡¯s small hands. He was still wearing the loose hospital gown from the hospital. God knew how much he wanted to dress more handsomely, but his own situation did not allow him to do so. Sang Xia and Rong Zhan stood at the end of the bed. Even though they had been through a lot, they could not help but hold their breaths when they saw this scene. An Xiaoyang sat on the chair, her hands clenched unconsciously, and her breathing became a little disordered. ¡°are you ready? Don¡¯t be in a hurry to open your eyes. Slowly, slowly open your eyes and get used to Hanhan.¡± Following the doctor¡¯s words, an Xiaoyang felt that the gauze covering her eyes was decreasing layer by layer, as if the weight had been reduced. At the same time, a faint light seemed to appear. her heart seemed to have stopped beating. His entire body tensed up. When the last layer of gauze was taken off, there seemed to be no obstacles in front of him. Under the gazes of everyone¡¯s loved ones and lovers, an Xiaoyang slowly, slowly opened her eyes. It had been a full seven years. She had never seen light. Other than black, she had never seen any other color. Now, she could finally open her eyes to look at the light, but it seemed that she was still not used to it. As an Xiaoyang slowly opened her eyes, she was greeted by a familiar face. Even though there were a few people standing in front of her, she saw him at a glance. Seven years ago, he was a handsome man who was the talk of the town in school. He had a humble and polite temperament and was a well-known top student. However, he spent the last day he left him in the hospital. Who would have thought that seven years later, when she could see him again, it would be in the hospital and she would see him in a daze? Chapter 2516 - Chapter 2516: Light has returned to her eyes (6) Chapter 2516: Light has returned to her eyes (6) An Xiaoyang looked at him and almost suspected that everything in front of her was unreal. She really saw it. It was as if time had returned to seven years ago. Sang nuo was still wearing a loose hospital gown, his body tall and slender. However, probably because he had just finished his surgery, his handsome face was a little pale. In fact, an Xiaoyang didn¡¯t know. Sang nuo woke up early and went to wash his hair, shave his beard, and carefully take care of himself. Therefore, when one ignored what he was wearing, he, who was in his twenties, looked no different from when he was eighteen or nineteen. He looked no different from seven years ago, when he was lying in the hospital because of the explosion. an xiaoyang just looked at him in a daze. Her big, watery eyes gradually turned red. Sang nuo was also looking at her without blinking. Everything around them seemed to have stopped at this moment, and they had been staring at each other in a daze. He walked over step by step, bent down, and gently lifted her chin, his fingers caressing it. ¡°Xiaoyang Pixiu¡± his voice was very hoarse. ¡± yingluo, you saw me, right? ¡± Her eyes were bright and clear, no longer as lifeless as before. She saw him, right? It had been seven years, and her eyes had recovered. that kind of feeling was almost indescribable. Tears welled up in an Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes. She looked at him without blinking. Yingluo, I can see Yingluo sang nuo Yingluo. However, was this a dream? why did she feel that time had really returned to the time when they had parted seven years ago? she slowly caressed his face, her eyes filled with tears. Her fingers caressed his lips, his tall nose, and his handsome eyes. He still seemed to be the same big boy that she had never changed. It¡¯s so good, sob sob It was still the look she was familiar with, missed, and had not seen for a long time. There was no unfamiliarity at all. it made her feel as if she had never been disconnected for seven years. Sang nuo finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He bent down and hugged her tightly, holding her tightly in his arms. sang xia stood at the end of the bed and watched this scene. from time to time, she picked up a tissue to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. her eyes were completely red. Rong Zhan put his arm around her shoulders and patted her gently, trying to calm her down. An Xiaoyang and sang nuo hugged each other tightly. It was as if this was the first time they had truly met after seven years. Sang nuo hugged her very tightly, as if he wanted to merge her into his bones and blood, to truly become one with him. How long had he been waiting for this day, Yingluo! And at this moment- Suddenly, a voice was heard. Yingluo¡¯s mommy, Yingluo. A tender and soft voice rang out, causing a ripple in the air. in an instant, an xiaoyang¡¯s body froze. mommy: : qi qi It was her Qiqi Wanwan! angel was lying on the bed alone. because of the operation, she could only stay in bed. An Xiaoyang¡¯s chair was right beside her bed. After taking off the gauze, she turned her face slightly and could see Qiqi and her daughter Yingluo. she had raised her daughter for six years, but she had never seen yingluo with her own eyes. an xiaoyang pulled away from sang nuo¡¯s arms and slowly turned around to look at qiqi ¡­ In an instant. What entered his eyes was a little girl with long hair scattered all over her face. Apart from her pale face, she was pretty and cute. Her big watery eyes were particularly moving. She also had a delicate little nose and a small, delicate mouth. she was looking at him, her eyes full of hope. ¡°Mommy, Yingluo.¡± She called out again from her small mouth. Chapter 2517 - Chapter 2517: Light has returned to her eyes (7) Chapter 2517: Light has returned to her eyes (7) an xiaoyang¡¯s tears instantly fell. ¡± qiqi, sob, sob! ¡± She quickly came to her bed and held her small hand tightly. She tried to caress Qiqi¡¯s small face with the other hand, her fingertips trembling. she really couldn¡¯t believe it. She had actually seen her daughter in her lifetime. And Qiqi¡¯s appearance was just as she had imagined. She was as cute and beautiful. he was like a cute little angel. the moment he saw her, her heart almost melted. ¡°mommy, did you really see qiqi?¡± qiqi asked uncertainly, as if she had not gotten used to it yet. Qi Qi, Qi Qi, mommy saw you. Look at Qi Qi¡¯s little hands here, Qi Qi¡¯s ears here, and Qi Qi¡¯s little mouth, nose, and eyes, Qi Qi. An Xiaoyang said with a gentle smile, but her eyes couldn¡¯t help turning red. ¡± mommy, mommy, do you think qiqi is cute? is she as you imagined? ¡± Seeing that her mother was right, Qiqi was so excited that she seemed to have forgotten the pain on her body and struggled to get up. an xiaoyang held her down carefully. ¡± qiqi, don¡¯t move. your wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. ¡± Then, she stroked her little head and said slowly, ¡± Qiqi is cuter and prettier than mommy thought. Mommy really loves you. Qiqi was really happy. in the future, her mommy would be able to bring her out to play, just like other children! An Xiaoyang bent down and hugged her, kissing her forehead affectionately. when sang nuo saw this scene, his heart ached, but he was also particularly moved. After six years, the mother and daughter could finally see each other. qiqi¡¯s surgery went smoothly, and her body would gradually get better. This was an end, but it was also a new beginning. When Qiqi and an Xiaoyang hugged each other, Qiqi saw sang nuo in front of her. She immediately stretched out her little hand. The little girl called out excitedly and sweetly, ¡± daddy. Daddy! As soon as he said that, sang nuo almost thought that he had misheard. Qiqi, she was stunned. sang nuo, your daughter is calling for you. Hurry up and go. Rong Zhan saw sang nuo¡¯s dumbfounded expression and quickly patted his shoulder to remind him. meanwhile, sang nuo was truly shocked by qiqi¡¯s clear ¡®daddy¡¯. So, he had not misheard during the operation that day. qiqi really did call him. Sang nuo walked over slowly and held onto Qiqi¡¯s small hand that had reached out from behind an Xiaoyang. He could not help but ask, ¡± Qiqi, what did you call me just now? ¡± Qiqi grabbed his hand and pulled him towards them. daddy, thank you. Sang nuo¡¯s heart trembled. when he heard her call him daddy, he suppressed his excitement and patted her little head. he said slowly, ¡± there¡¯s nothing to thank qiqi. daddy loves your mommy, and he loves you very much. ¡± After saying that, he bent down and hugged the mother and daughter. The family of three was finally reunited. Once upon a time, sang nuo had never thought that he would have a daughter. In fact, before he met Qiqi, he had no interest in children. However, when he suddenly found out that he had a child, his heart was in great turmoil. From then on, something called fatherly love had gradually developed in his heart. He had become more responsible and responsible, and he was trying to learn how to be a better father. Now- [ I¡¯m sorry, my babies. This is just to make up for yesterday¡¯s update. ] Chapter 2518 - Chapter 2518: The proposal in the ward (1) Chapter 2518: The proposal in the ward (1) right now, the whole family was finally safe and happy. Outside the door was one of Sanno¡¯s assistants. He walked in with an exquisite cake box in his hand. sang xia was so touched that her eyes were filled with tears. when she saw that someone had come, she quickly reminded him in a hoarse voice, ¡± sang nuo, you¡¯re here. ¡± When Qiqi heard this, her big eyes flashed with surprise and she looked at the door, as if she didn¡¯t know what was going on. an xiaoyang also rubbed her wet eyes, then released little qiqi and slowly turned around. They all looked at sang nuo. meanwhile, sang nuo took an exquisite box from his assistant and said gently to qiqi and an xiaoyang, ¡± today is a day worth remembering. qiqi likes to eat cakes, so i ordered a cake and sent it over. ¡± When Qiqi heard this, she immediately clapped her little hands happily. Thank you, Daddy. Qiqi loves to eat cake! An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were also filled with joy. Santos opened the cake box, and an eight-inch exquisite white chocolate mousse cake appeared in front of him. Qiqi immediately exclaimed, ¡± it¡¯s so beautiful! Qiqi really wants to eat it. ¡± don¡¯t worry. Daddy, give Qiqi a big piece first. ¡°no, daddy, you give it to mommy first.¡± Qiqi shook her head. hearing this, a gratified smile appeared on sang nuo¡¯s face. ¡± okay, qiqi is so obedient. then daddy will bring it to mommy first. ¡± It was clearly just a piece of cake, but Santos cut it very carefully, as if he was paying extra attention to something. Finally, he cut a cake with the two hearts of the Cupid¡¯s arrow and gave it to an Xiaoyang. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. an xiaoyang smiled gently. although her eyes were still red, it could not hide the warmth and happiness on her face. An Xiaoyang picked up a small Cupid with her fork and was about to feed it to sang nuo. When sang nuo saw this, he quickly rejected her. I¡¯m not in a hurry, Xiaoyang. You can eat first. an xiaoyang raised her eyebrows and wanted to let qiqi eat again, but sang nuo hurriedly stopped her. ¡± you eat it yourself. qiqi still has so much here. i¡¯ll feed qiqi later. ¡± ¡°Yes, mommy, you eat! I want daddy to feed me. ¡± Qiqi said obediently. An Xiaoyang looked at sang nuo. She had a vague feeling that something was not right, but she did not think too much about it. Wasn¡¯t it the same no matter who took the first bite of the cake? So when they didn¡¯t eat, she ate it herself. the smooth yogurt and fruity fragrance entered her mouth. it tasted great, but as she ate, her movements suddenly froze. at this moment, sang nuo had cut a piece of cake for qi qi and was feeding it to her. An Xiaoyang watched as sang nuo fed Qiqi the cake, and her eyes gradually turned red again. Santos noticed her body¡¯s stiffness and seemed to have expected it. After he finished feeding Qiqi, he slowly turned around to look at her. Qiqi was still confused. When she saw her mother¡¯s eyes suddenly turn red and she stood there motionless, she ate the cake and asked in a muffled and worried voice, ¡± mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Is the cake not good?¡± At this moment, sang nuo slowly stood up and also looked at an Xiaoyang without blinking. At this moment, an Xiaoyang suddenly raised her finger to her lips and took out a resplendent Kasaya ring! At that time. The sunlight poured in from the outside and landed on the ward, making everything seem so bright and Holy. Little Qiqi looked at the ring and her eyes widened slightly. The little girl was extremely surprised. Chapter 2519 - Chapter 2519: the marriage proposal in the ward (2) Chapter 2519: the marriage proposal in the ward (2) Mommy, there¡¯s actually a big diamond ring in mommy¡¯s cake. and at this moment ¡­ Familiar figures gradually appeared at the door of the ward. His friends in the Rome base, ye Zi, Su Xun, sang nuo¡¯s assistant, the doctors and nurses who had been taking care of them, sang Xia, Rong Zhan, and himself, there were more than ten people in the room. At the door, sang nuo¡¯s assistant suddenly appeared at the door with a bouquet of bright roses. Such a huge bouquet of 99 roses, he almost could not hold it. Little Qiqi took a fancy to the bright roses and then looked at the ring on her mother¡¯s hand. She had long stopped eating the cake and just looked at this scene in a daze. Sang nuo walked to the door and took the roses from his assistant. Then, when he turned around and walked over slowly, sang Xia and the others cheered and applauded-! Almost in an instant. The blood in sang nuo¡¯s body began to boil. he walked over step by step. Under an Xiaoyang¡¯s Red and shocked gaze, he knelt down on one knee. then, he pulled an xiaoyang¡¯s hand that was holding the ring and put the ring on her palm, slowly spreading it open. In the palm of her hand was a ring made by a top jewelry designer in Milan. It was a resplendent, low-key but luxurious diamond ring. The ring was embedded with rare pink small diamonds, and there was a big one in the middle, which was like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon. Half a month ago, after he and Xiao Yang had sex again after seven years, he had wanted to propose on this special day. He couldn¡¯t wait to put it on for her, as if he couldn¡¯t wait for her to recover her light. For an Xiaoyang, the ring¡¯s appearance was unexpected. She looked at the person who had appeared, looked at sang nuo, looked at this ring, and she could no longer hold it in. In an instant, large drops of tears fell from her eyes. At this moment, sang nuo, who was wearing a loose hospital gown and kneeling on one knee, slowly reached out and picked up the ring. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡± little yang, did you know that this ring has been with me for a full five years? and five years ago was the most broken down year I couldn¡¯t find you. The ward fell silent after he said that. Sang nuo¡¯s words were filled with heartache. they were all listening to him seriously. An Xiaoyang¡¯s nose became even more sour. Sang nuo looked at an Xiaoyang and his eyes gradually turned red. He continued, ¡± Yingluo, I didn¡¯t give up. Instead, I found a famous designer that year to design a wedding ring. Yingluo, you promised me that you would let me marry you and get our marriage certificate after you graduated. You¡¯ll be your real husband in name, Yingluo. Although I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever see you again at that time, I know that the only wedding ring I have belongs to you. It¡¯s for you, Yingluo. Five years ago, after he had lost all traces of her, he was in so much pain that he almost destroyed himself. but he had pulled through. Because he still wanted to marry her. He felt that she was still waiting for him in some corner of the world, so how could he continue to be so dispirited? Even if he had to search for another five years. But fortunately, God still gave him his wish in the end. When sang nuo said this, an Xiaoyang¡¯s face was already covered in tears. Chapter 2520 - Chapter 2520: The marriage proposal in the ward (3) Chapter 2520: The marriage proposal in the ward (3) Sang nuo slowly took one of her slender hands. ¡®this ring has been waiting for you for five years,¡¯ while I¡¯ve been waiting for you for seven years. So,¡¯little yang, marry me,¡¯ ¡± This ring has been waiting for you for five years. And I¡¯ve been waiting for you for seven years, Hanhan. Little yang, marry me Yingluo This sentence was so late. But in the end, he overcame all kinds of difficulties and said these words as he wished. An Xiaoyang covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face. Her heart was intertwined with great sorrow and happiness. It was clearly such a happy moment, but her heart ached so much. She was in pain for him. It was at this moment that she realized that she had always thought that she had done nothing wrong. In fact, she had been selfish. She had also tasted the pain of losing her lover. It really hurt. ¡°Little yang, marry him, Yingluo!¡± Sang Xia could not help but wipe her wet eyes with a tissue as she said. As soon as she said this, everyone immediately shouted one after another, ¡± marry him! Marry him!¡± The sound echoed in the air. Sang nuo knelt on one knee and held the roses and ring. The people around her were shouting. An Xiaoyang tried her best to calm her emotions. Just as she was about to reach out her hand and agree, a young and soft voice suddenly rang out. mommy, marry daddy, Yingluo! When she said this, sang nuo was stunned. An Xiaoyang¡¯s tears instantly turned into a smile. She slowly extended her hand, her red eyes filled with love for him. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡± I promise you. I promise you, Yingluo As soon as he finished speaking, shrieks and cheers rang out in the ward, and everyone applauded. Qiqi seemed to be overjoyed as well. Seeing her mother so happy, she clapped her little hands in joy. she had never seen her mother so happy before. When sang nuo heard her agree, his heart still trembled. Even if he knew that she would definitely agree to his request. However, at this moment, every word they said was a formal ceremony. Every sentence represented his heartfelt wishes and promises. After she had agreed, she would never change her mind. In the midst of everyone¡¯s cheers, sang nuo took the ring and slowly put it on an Xiaoyang¡¯s slender and fair ring finger. She was completely trapped. Then, he slowly stood up. He looked at her affectionately and said, ¡± little yang, you can¡¯t escape this time. As soon as he finished speaking, he held her small face in his hands, leaned over, lowered his head, and kissed her soft lips. This kiss contained too many emotions and too much meaning. There were constant cheers around them. Sang Xia walked over and covered Qiqi¡¯s eyes. Qiqi pulled on her hand, wanting to see the scene, which made everyone laugh. however, in the end, qiqi¡¯s wish came true. she happily watched the scene of daddy and mommy kissing. in her opinion, this was proof that her daddy and mommy were in love. their intimacy would increase her happiness and give her a greater sense of security. From today onwards, she, Angel, would have a healthy body, a handsome and tall daddy, and a beautiful and gentle mommy. She would be the happiest child. ** Half a month later, Qiqi was discharged from the hospital. The family was ready to fly back to Hong Kong from Rome. Their real home. Sang nuo had several properties in the local area. He had an Xiaoyang choose one to stay in for the time being. [ babies, let¡¯s sleep first. ] Chapter 2521 - Chapter 2521: If someone hits you once, you’ll return ten punches (1) Chapter 2521: If someone hits you once, you¡¯ll return ten punches (1) After returning to Hong Kong after seven years, an Xiaoyang¡¯s heart was particularly moved. Her state of mind was completely different from before. After so many twists and turns, this was still their home. In the past seven years, Hong Kong had undergone tremendous changes. It was more prosperous than before. It was Angel¡¯s first time in Hong Kong, and she was familiar with the city. Because in the past seven years, her mother had often told her about this place and what kind of scenery it had. Qiqi was six years old, and sang nuo had arranged for her to study in an aristocratic primary school. However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to send Qi Qi to school. qiqi¡¯s body was still recovering, and qiqi lacked the company of her parents. he and an xiaoyang wanted to make it up to her and were ready to take her out to play. Why did he say that he lacked the company of his parents? In the past seven years, he didn¡¯t know about Qiqi¡¯s existence. As for an Xiaoyang, she was blind and could only accompany her at home. She couldn¡¯t accompany her anywhere else. Now that her eyes had recovered and he had found the mother and daughter, he would definitely let Qiqi feel the love from her parents. therefore, a week after they had settled down in hong kong, santos and an xiaoyang brought qi qi to disneyland. Going to Disneyland was Qi Qi¡¯s request. When she asked, her big eyes were filled with caution and longing, as if she didn¡¯t know if this wish could be realized. Because she had never been there. After the request to go to Disneyland was announced, even Santos¡¯s heart ached. going to the amusement park seemed to be a very common thing. Disney was the king of children¡¯s fairytales. They were happy there, playing happily and without any worries. However, Qiqi had never been here. In country R, although Jing Teng was her father, she had never asked him to take her to Disneyland. One reason was that he was very busy and usually let his subordinates take care of her. On the other hand, without her mother, she would not be able to play to her heart¡¯s content. however, in hong kong. She had finally realized this wish, and sang nuo agreed without another word. On the day they went to Disneyland. Qiqi woke up early in the morning. She was so excited the night before that she almost couldn¡¯t sleep. They went out early, and when Qiqi had breakfast in the morning, she realized that they were wearing matching outfits. Her daddy was so handsome, and her mommy was so pretty. For the first time, she felt like a little princess. Santos drove the mother and daughter to Disneyland. On the way, Qiqi was like a cheerful little bird, chirping and laughing non-stop. as sang nuo drove, a doting smile appeared in his eyes from time to time. When he didn¡¯t have a child, he didn¡¯t think there was anything good about children. But now, his heart was filled with more happiness. Many parents brought their children to Disneyland. The moment she entered the huge Disney World, little Qiqi was extremely excited. She saw many other children and she realized that when those children saw her, they all looked at her with surprise and envy. She seemed to think that her Daddy and Mommy were both so young and good-looking. Indeed, an Xiaoyang had accidentally gotten pregnant at the age of eighteen. Seven years later, she and sang nuo would only be twenty-five years old. At this age, many young people were still unmarried. However, she didn¡¯t agree to get married and have children early. Everyone should have their own things to do at their respective ages. because ¡­ Chapter 2522 - Chapter 2522: If someone hits you once, you’ll return ten punches (2) Chapter 2522: If someone hits you once, you¡¯ll return ten punches (2) Because of her pregnancy, she had lost her dream of pursuing her studies. That was her lifelong regret. In the morning, they brought Qiqi to play the merry-go-round, pirate ship, flying over the horizon, and other games. Santos took many beautiful and memorable photos. During lunch break, Qiqi even happily talked about today¡¯s experience. All of this was too novel for her. It was just that when they came out to play, children would more or less have some things happening outside. In the restaurant. An Xiaoyang ordered another dessert after the meal. Just as sang nuo was about to line up, little Qiqi volunteered and raised her little hand. daddy, I¡¯ll go with you. Santos¡¯s long and strong arms directly picked up Qiqi. let¡¯s go. Go with daddy to buy mommy some good food. Qiqi wrapped her arms around his neck. daddy, can Qiqi have ran ran? ¡± As sang nuo¡¯s figure walked further and further away with Qiqi in his arms, her voice also gradually became blurry beside an Xiaoyang. She just sat by the window, holding her face in her hand, watching the heartwarming scene of them leaving. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart was also shrouded in warmth and happiness. It was filled with warmth. it was really good. This seemed to be the life of many ordinary people, but they didn¡¯t know how difficult it was for them to get all this. she really hoped that the future would be this simple and happy. On the other hand, Santos was carrying Qiqi as he paid and queued up to get food. Qiqi struggled down and joined the queue in front of his waist. At this moment, sang nuo¡¯s phone rang. he looked at the call and then at the people lining up around him. he leaned down and said, ¡± qiqi, do you want to try to get food by yourself? daddy will be watching you from the side, okay? ¡± When Qiqi heard him say this, she suddenly felt a little flustered, but she wanted to be a sensible and good child. So in the end, she still nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will always be watching you.¡± He wanted to take the call at a less crowded place by the window, but the content of the phone call was not convenient for others to hear. After sang nuo finished speaking, he passed her the receipt for the food and went to the French window to answer the call. Sang nuo kept looking at Qi Qi¡¯s position, ensuring that she was always within his line of sight. Qiqi saw that her daddy had not gone far, and she was slightly relieved. little qiqi had her hair tied up in two low pigtails. she was wearing a small white skirt, stockings, and small leather boots. her cute and beautiful appearance was very eye-catching. Not long after, Qiqi saw a little boy looking at her from the payment line. he looked to be about eight or nine years old and had a very arrogant and unruly appearance. Qiqi was a little flustered because she was actually very afraid of some boys who would always bully her. This reminded her of the time when she was studying in country R. They used to laugh at her for being a child without parents. They said that no one wanted her, and they always bullied and pushed her. qiqi looked nervously in her daddy¡¯s direction and saw that he was on the phone. when he saw her, he even smiled at her. When Qiqi saw this, her nervous heart eased a little. However, when she turned around, she saw that the little boy had paid and not lined up with the small note. He walked directly in front of her, pushed her away, and made her stagger two steps back. qiqi almost fell down. when sang nuo saw this scene, he instantly frowned and was about to go up- Chapter 2523 - Chapter 2523: If someone hits you once, you return ten punches!(3) Chapter 2523: If someone hits you once, you return ten punches!(3) However, when he saw what Qiqi did after that, he paused and raised his eyebrows. qiqi tugged at the boy¡¯s clothes and pouted angrily. ¡± this is my seat. you can¡¯t stand in front of me. ¡± When the little boy saw this, a look of arrogance flashed across his little face. He suddenly tugged on Qiqi¡¯s pigtails. I¡¯m standing right here. What can you do to me?! Qiqi¡¯s braids were pulled and she immediately cried out in pain. Her eyes were filled with tears. you¡¯re a Big Bad guy! At this moment, it was finally her turn to collect her meal. She pushed him away pitifully and handed the receipt to him to collect her mommy¡¯s dessert. She took it and thanked him with red eyes. When the waiter saw it, he immediately said to the little boy behind her, ¡± little friend, how can you bully a little girl? this is very wrong. As soon as he said this. The little boy seemed to be angry from embarrassment. He grabbed Qiqi¡¯s arm and pushed her hard. ¡°Ah, Yingluo!¡± Qiqi¡¯s small body was about to fall when a figure suddenly rushed up and grabbed her. However, the dessert in Qiqi¡¯s hand flew out and fell to the ground, blurring. The little boy saw that an adult was coming and quickly ran away. as for qiqi, she looked at the white and blurry dessert on the ground and instantly started crying at a loss. her small body was straightened, and she was held tightly in sang nuo¡¯s arms. ¡± qiqi is fine. qiqi, don¡¯t cry. ¡± Santos looked at the escaping boy and gritted his teeth slightly. Little brat, you¡¯re simply looking for a beating! ¡°Wuwuwu, daddy, Wuwu!¡± When Qiqi saw daddy coming to comfort her, she couldn¡¯t help but release the grievances in her heart. sang nuo¡¯s heart ached at her crying. ¡± qiqi, don¡¯t cry. daddy will bring you to settle the score with that little rascal! ¡± However, Qiqi sniffed with her Red Nose and pointed at the dessert on the ground with her little finger. I dropped it. The dessert he had bought for his mother fell to the ground. As sang nuo consoled Qiqi, he put her down and asked for some tissues from the waiter. Then, he brought her to clean up the desserts on the ground while saying to her seriously, ¡± Qiqi, do you know that no matter when and where, if someone bullies you, you must fight back ruthlessly? do you understand what daddy means? if someone punches you once, you punch them ten times. That way, no one will dare to bully you. This was the reason why he didn¡¯t come over immediately when he saw a child arguing with Qiqi. He wanted to see how Qiqi would handle it. However, although Qiqi had mustered up the courage to resist at first, she later cried out of grievance and didn¡¯t even have the consciousness to find him to resist. he wasn¡¯t angry at her actions. instead, he felt more heartache. Because this kind of child probably had the experience of being bullied in the past and was somewhat used to it. Qiqi¡¯s big red eyes were filled with tears. She listened to her daddy¡¯s words as if she understood, and finally nodded. after tidying up downstairs, the cleaner came to clean up. sang nuo wiped his hands and picked up qi qi. ¡± let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go and settle the score with him! ¡± Qiqi wrapped her arms around his neck and cried softly, ¡± daddy, I¡¯m scared. sang nuo helped her wipe her tears. ¡± what are you afraid of? Daddy will protect you from behind. Qiqi, Daddy and Mommy can¡¯t be by your side all the time, so-¡± Chapter 2524 - Chapter 2524: If someone hits you once, return ten punches (4) Chapter 2524: If someone hits you once, return ten punches (4) so-when you¡¯re alone, you must learn to protect yourself. When others bully you, you must not hold back. Otherwise-there will be a second time. ¡°daddy, that teacher once said that if someone bullies you, you have to tell the teacher not to fight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all nonsense! It¡¯s useless no matter what other people say. Only when you return the favor with a slap will others be afraid.¡± Santos understood this very well. In the past, he had formed a motorcycle gang in high school and used violence to curb violence. He would also often deal with people who used violence in school. In fact, it would be useless to look for the police or the teachers. Instead, they would only bully people even more when there was no one around. Nothing was as straightforward as the bullied standing up and throwing a punch. There was a beginning and an end, this was the way to end everything. The reason he told Qiqi was not to force her to fight, but to let others know that she was not easy to bully. This way, no one would provoke her again. This time, Qiqi¡¯s thin and weak body seemed to have started to heat up after hearing what sang nuo said. her eyes were still red, but her small fists were clenched tightly. santos brought her to the little boy. The little boy seemed to be preparing to go out with his mommy. Sang nuo put her down and patted her on the shoulder. Qiqi, go on. Remember the method daddy told you. Qiqi nodded her little head and finally mustered up the courage to walk over. The little boy who had bullied Qiqi just now seemed to be throwing a tantrum and was waiting outside the door. when he saw qiqi, his eyes widened and he was stunned for a moment. then, a mischievous look flashed in his eyes. Qiqi was cute and petite, and it seemed that she really had the desire to be bullied by this kind of naughty child. However, just as he was about to go over, Qiqi suddenly rushed over and pushed him hard. The little boy was caught off guard and fell directly to the ground, landing on his little butt-! his mother suddenly exclaimed, but she couldn¡¯t stop qiqi¡¯s next move. After pushing him down, Qiqi immediately went up and continued to kick him fiercely. As she kicked, she shouted in her young and sweet voice, ¡± who told you to bully me? who told you to bully me! The little boy¡¯s mother quickly tried to stop Qi Qi, but sang nuo stopped her. ¡± wait, it was your little boy who started it. let the children solve their own problems! ¡± The little boy wanted to fight back at first, but after being kicked and beaten by her, he held his head and wanted to run away. Santos was very satisfied with Qiqi¡¯s actions. He was the one who told Qiqi that after she had the advantage, she must not leave any chances for opponents who were stronger than her to fight back. If someone hit her once, she must return ten punches. When the little boy finally managed to escape from Qiqi¡¯s grasp, his eyes looked as if he had seen a ghost. She looked at Qiqi in fear. He didn¡¯t seem to understand why such a cute little girl would suddenly change. The little boy ran behind his mother to hide. His mother grabbed him, suppressed her temper, and asked, ¡± did you bully the little girl?! ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Auntie, he¡¯s lying!¡± Qiqi suddenly shouted. She looked up and continued, ¡± he took Qiqi¡¯s seat and even pushed her. The ice cream that Qiqi bought for mommy fell to the ground. When the little boy heard this, his face immediately turned ugly. Chapter 2525 - Chapter 2525: A new beginning (1) Chapter 2525: A new beginning (1) He hid behind his mother and looked at Qiqi with resentment. He wanted to glare at her, but he didn¡¯t forget the beating he had just received. When the boy¡¯s mother heard Qiqi¡¯s words, her face turned serious and she reprimanded, ¡± yuanyue! You¡¯re still lying! Why did he do that? Hurry up and apologize to the little sister!¡± The little boy named yuanyue¡¯s face tensed up in anger, but he didn¡¯t apologize. He was extremely stubborn. When Qiqi saw this, she continued, ¡± it¡¯s okay, Auntie. Qiqi has already hit him. Qiqi won¡¯t let anyone bully me! After she finished speaking, Qiqi ran to sang nuo¡¯s side and held her daddy¡¯s big hand. The little boy was stunned. qiqi¡¯s words made the woman feel a little embarrassed. however, seeing that her son was not apologizing, she looked over apologetically and said, ¡± i¡¯m so sorry. my child has not been very obedient since he was young. i¡¯m very sorry to have caused you trouble. ¡± As she spoke, she took out a large bill from her wallet and handed it to Qiqi. this is the food to compensate you. Little Qiqi, take it and buy another one for your mommy. Auntie still has something to do, so I¡¯ll take this little brat and leave first. Qiqi pursed her lips and waited for her daddy¡¯s opinion. Sang nuo nodded at her, and only then did Qiqi keep it. She said sweetly, ¡± thank you, Auntie. This was the compensation they should receive. The woman looked at Qiqi with mixed feelings, then said to her son, ¡± look at her child. She¡¯s so sensible. unexpectedly, the little boy named yuanyue exploded in anger. he flung his mother¡¯s hand away and suddenly shouted with red eyes, ¡± i don¡¯t want you to care about me. you don¡¯t love me at all. i want my father! ¡± Qiqi was shocked when she heard this. She quickly reached out for a hug. Sang nuo immediately picked up Qiqi and took a few steps back, planning to leave first. However, just as he was leaving with Qiqi in his arms, he heard the woman trying her best to comfort the little boy. Yueyue, didn¡¯t mommy tell you before? your daddy went to a very, very far place for a business trip. You¡¯re living with mommy now, Hanhan. As sang nuo walked further and further away from the mother and son, their voices also became softer and softer, until they finally disappeared completely. However, Qiqi leaned on sang nuo¡¯s shoulder and wrapped her arms around his neck. She suddenly asked, ¡± daddy, you¡¯re going on a business trip to a very, very far place. Where are you going? ¡± Sang nuo was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Qiqi to hear him. He touched her little head. the world is so big. I should go to the outside world to earn money and support the family. Qiqi didn¡¯t seem to understand, but she continued to ask, ¡± Huahua¡¯s daddy, will you do that? will you leave mommy and me? ¡± Once he said this, sang nuo felt a sharp pain in his heart. His little Qiqi was actually so insecure. He hugged Qiqi and kissed her forehead. He said gently, ¡± Qiqi, daddy will never leave you and mommy. Daddy will always be by your side. Seven years later, he was now fully capable of doing so. He wanted to be with them in the days to come. He wanted to give Qiqi a sense of security that was not temporary, but long-term. He wanted to let her know that she would never be abandoned again. In fact, Qiqi was indeed worried because everything in front of her was too beautiful. She was also afraid that all this was only temporary. [ it¡¯s too late for this chapter. Good night, babies. ] Chapter 2526 - Chapter 2526: A new beginning (2) Chapter 2526: A new beginning (2) Such a beautiful life was what she always hoped for. When a child was growing up, the correct education and warm company of parents were very important. Qiqi, do you know that when you¡¯re in trouble outside, you must tell Daddy? daddy is your strong backing. No one can bully my precious daughter, so when you have a problem that you can¡¯t solve, you must tell Daddy. Just like before, she was just crying and didn¡¯t know what to do. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, would she have just let it go? Hearing sang nuo¡¯s words, Qiqi put her arms around his neck and nodded her little head. Then, she laid on his shoulder in peace. Sang nuo gently stroked her back and brought her to buy desserts for an Xiaoyang. In fact, for a child¡¯s childhood. He didn¡¯t need anything luxurious or expensive. He only needed the simplest and most difficult thing, which was the loving company of his parents. parents ¡®love could make a child sound mentally and grow up happily. how many years could an adult spend with their child? How many years would the child be by his parents ¡®side? Even with their 80-year lifespan, most of them would leave home completely after they entered University at the age of 18. They would go to school, work, live independently, and form a family. Having a child was not for the sake of raising the child to prevent old age, but to accompany each other for the rest of their lives and experience the precious kinship in this human world. You have me in your life, and you in my life. That was all. In the two months after Santos and an Xiaoyang brought Qiqi back from Disneyland, they went to other areas and overseas to rest and have a vacation. He wanted to bring Qiqi out to play and give her more company because she would be entering school soon. It was the primary school with the highest enrollment rate in Harbor City. Two months later, Qiqi entered the school. He was in the first grade. In the short two months, Qiqi had become more lively and cheerful. Although her body was still weak and she couldn¡¯t be tired, it couldn¡¯t stop her optimistic attitude and her desire to explore the world. In the past, when she was in country R, she had been very obedient. However, children who were too obedient would suppress their childlike innocence and were afraid that they would be hated by adults if they were naughty and did something wrong. However, Qiqi had learned how to act coquettishly and express her thoughts and opinions. She was a member of the family with ¡®status¡¯ and could express her opinions at will. Two months later, Qiqi officially entered the school. she was much more confident than before. no one could say that she had no parents anymore, and no one could bully her as they pleased. After Qiqi entered the class, because she was smart, she became the class¡¯s Study Committee member and had many fun friends. Qiqi would come back every day to share her time in school with sang nuo and an Xiaoyang, until one day- When Qiqi was playing with her classmates in P.E. Class outside, a basketball suddenly flew over and hit her shoulder, causing her to fall to the ground. In the distance, a few senior students ran over. When The Little Friend helped Qiqi up, whose eyes were filled with tears from the pain, Qiqi covered her shoulder. Suddenly, she saw a familiar face among the few senior boys running over. Just as she was about to cry from the pain, she widened her eyes and held back her tears. A little boy ran over first. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, little sister. We were too careless. Do you want to take you to the school Hospital? ¡± Chapter 2527 - Chapter 2527: A new beginning (3) Chapter 2527: A new beginning (3) The sudden appearance of three or four senior boys scared the little girls into a ball. Only Qiqi opened her big, watery eyes and said, ¡± who kicked me just now? he should apologize personally. She had clearly seen it. As soon as Qiqi said that, the boys all looked at one of them. The boy looked at Qiqi¡¯s cute, beautiful, and angry face and seemed to suddenly remember the little braids she had tied a long time ago. It was so soft and cute. ¡°Yuanyue, let¡¯s go play basketball after we¡¯re done.¡± The boy who had apologized earlier said. The little boy named Yuan Yue held a basketball in one hand and gradually approached Qiqi. Although Qiqi was in a lot of pain, she knew that she couldn¡¯t cry. Otherwise, people would think that she was showing weakness. In particular, the little boy in front of her turned out to be the little boy who had bullied her in Disneyland two months ago! yuan yue looked at the little girl who was stubbornly holding back her tears. he suddenly waved the ball in front of her like a bad boy, as if he wanted to hurt her. qiqi immediately screamed and covered her eyes in fear. Yuan Yue looked at it and laughed. It was a familiar stubbornness. ¡°Hey, are you scared now, little girl? tell me your name.¡± yuan yue threatened. After Qiqi was frightened by him, her little face puffed up in anger. She suddenly rushed up and pushed yuanyue fiercely. I¡¯m not telling you, you¡¯re a Big Bad guy! Yuan Yue staggered while holding the basketball. Qiqi quickly pulled her friends and ran away. She couldn¡¯t beat so many of them now, but next time, she must make her friends become stronger and not be bullied by the seniors. qiqi pulled her friends and ran away, but there was still one behind. Those with slow reactions wanted to run away, but Yuan Yue grabbed their clothes. hey, what¡¯s the name of that little girl? ¡± The bespectacled child was so scared that he trembled. a-Angel. Yuan Yue released his grip and the child ran off. He muttered, ¡± ¡°Angel?¡± Hmph. she looked cute and soft, but in fact, she was a fierce and hateful little girl. The scene of her beating him up that day was still vivid in his mind. Her name was Angel, right? very good, he would remember her! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ the next day, yuan yue ran down to qiqi¡¯s class after class. He found a little boy at the door. hey, find someone for me. Ask your class ¡®Angel to come out. The little boy was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡± Angel didn¡¯t come to class today. She took leave. yuan yue¡¯s expression changed. ¡± where did she go? ¡± the little boy said, ¡± angel was hit by a ball during p.e. class yesterday. i heard that it was very serious and she can¡¯t even write anymore, so she took leave and didn¡¯t come. ¡± It was Yuan Yue¡¯s turn to be stunned. Very serious? He was injured? he took leave and didn¡¯t come? qiqi didn¡¯t come. he hesitated at the door for a while, then finally turned around and left. Time flew by. Two or three days later, when Yuan Yue was about to go to her class again, he saw Angel¡¯s small figure appear in the corridor. she had tied her hair into two soft and cute braids today. It was very cute. Yuan Yue¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her. He was about to rush over to scare her when he saw a tall black figure appear behind her. That was ¡­ Her daddy! Yuan Yue¡¯s eyes widened. at that moment, qiqi¡¯s gaze landed on the corridor and she saw yuan yue. surprise flashed across her eyes. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s him!¡± [brother nine: writing a perfect ending for the Santos family ~ don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be soon ~ and] Chapter 2528 - Chapter 2528: A new beginning (4) Chapter 2528: A new beginning (4) Qiqi quickly pulled sang nuo¡¯s hand and pointed in Yuan Yue¡¯s direction, shouting in her tender and clear voice. When Yuan Yue saw this scene, he immediately ran away like a mouse that had seen a cat. Sang nuo looked at the slightly familiar little figure, narrowed his eyes, and cursed in a low voice, ¡± little brat! It really wasn¡¯t that enemies couldn¡¯t meet. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than two months and thought that the little brat was just a stranger, a small interlude. Who would have thought that they would meet again? he was even in the same school as his precious daughter. ¡± don¡¯t worry, qiqi. daddy will have a good talk with him and not let him get close to you again! ¡± he actually hit his daughter with a ball. this kid was no ordinary bear. he needed to be taught a lesson. When Qiqi heard her daddy say this, she felt much more at ease. In reality, sang nuo had gone to look for that kid called Yuan Yue that day. Sang nuo¡¯s memory was astonishing. Even after two months, he still remembered that little boy¡¯s name. So, after finding the little boy, they had a long private conversation. In the end, the little boy¡¯s eyes turned red. After he left, he didn¡¯t find trouble with Qiqi for a long time. He did not know what method sang nuo had used. However, the relationship between the two of them did not stop because of this incident. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Half a month after Yuan Yue stopped looking for Qiqi, it was time for another P.E. Class. Qiqi¡¯s P.E. Teacher had a quiz for P.E. Class, and they needed to run the 100m sprint to set a record. Although Qiqi knew that she couldn¡¯t do intense activities herself, she was still a little tempted when she saw her friends all in high spirits. Besides, she didn¡¯t want anyone to find out that she was in poor health. that was why she managed to run 100 meters in the test. 100 meters was considered a short distance run, a strenuous exercise. After Qiqi ran halfway, her face suddenly turned pale and she had difficulty breathing. Her legs gave way and she fell unconscious. However, Yuan Yue¡¯s class was playing basketball nearby. When he saw Qiqi run, he secretly paid attention. So, when he saw that Qiqi had fallen unconscious, the basketball fell to the ground and he quickly ran over. She hurriedly picked up Qiqi and shouted for help from the teacher. The physical education teacher rushed over and took Qiqi to the school Hospital. Sang nuo and an Xiaoyang immediately rushed over after receiving the notice. They were extremely worried. Fortunately, his condition was not too serious. He was only injected with some glucose. It was only later that sang nuo noticed that that Rascal Yuan Yue was still in the school Hospital. For a moment, he thought that it had something to do with him again. Just as he was about to go up and question her angrily, he was stopped by the physical education teacher. He hurriedly explained, ¡± Mr. Sang, this little student was the first to notice that Qiqi was unconscious and has been accompanying her and escorting her here. He¡¯s very worried about your daughter. Hearing this, sang nuo furrowed his brows slightly. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything. At this moment, the school doctor asked, ¡± Mr. Sang, your daughter¡¯s heart rate is slow, and her lung activity is also very poor. She can¡¯t do strenuous exercise, so you must make sure she takes note of this. If I may ask, has she had a major operation before? ¡°¡° Major surgery? When Yuan Yue heard these three words, he was slightly shocked. Meanwhile, sang nuo nodded slightly and did not hide anything. yes, she had a kidney transplant a few months ago, so her body is rather weak. As soon as he said this, the school Hospital staff was also surprised for a moment, and then they gave him a few more instructions. yuan yue was dumbfounded. his little face was filled with disbelief as he listened to the adults ¡®conversation. Chapter 2529 - Chapter 2529: A new beginning (5) Chapter 2529: A new beginning (5) That, that little girl, she actually had such a serious operation, Yingluo! Yuan Yue recalled her stubborn little face, her stubborn temper, and the fierce look when she rushed up to hit him. He couldn¡¯t imagine that her body was so fragile. Not even the 100m sprint. Yuan Yue looked at the unconscious little girl on the bed. He pursed his lips, and a complicated look flashed across his eyes. After the school doctor gave his instructions, he asked Qiqi¡¯s mommy and daddy to rest and keep her company. The others could leave for the time being. The physical education teacher waved his hand and asked Yuan Yue to follow them out. An Xiaoyang also stood up to escort him. She thanked the PE teacher for his help. At the door, the P.E. Teacher smiled. it¡¯s Qiqi¡¯s mother. If you want to thank someone, thank him. Yuan Yue found out first and carried Qiqi to the school Hospital. I caught up with him later. Yuan Yue followed behind the PE teacher and was suddenly called out in front of Angel¡¯s mother. He immediately scratched his little hair and seemed a little unnatural. little friend, you¡¯re yuanyue, right? thank you. When Qiqi wakes up, I¡¯ll tell her that a little brother called yuanyue saved her. An Xiaoyang bent down and said gently. She touched Yuan Yue¡¯s little head and her eyes were full of gratitude. Yuan Yue immediately started mumbling, ¡± no, I¡¯m fine! Just tell her not to be so stubborn in the future.¡± After saying that, Yuan Yue turned around and ran away. An Xiaoyang looked at his running figure and raised her eyebrows slightly. stubborn? He knew quite a lot. however, it seemed that the little boy was quite embarrassed, and his ears were red. After an Xiaoyang entered, she subconsciously praised him to sang nuo, but sang nuo¡¯s face unexpectedly fell. His handsome face darkened. that kid¡¯s not good at all. He was the one who hit Qiqi¡¯s shoulder with a basketball. He¡¯s still not apologizing. Also, two months ago at Disney-¡± The moment sang nuo mentioned it, he simply could not stop talking. He would always bear a grudge against those who bullied his precious little girl. The more an Xiaoyang heard, the more surprised she became. She did not expect this little boy to have a relationship with their Qiqi. However, she was not as emotional as sang nuo, because he had indeed saved Qiqi this time. This was a matter of life and death. That was a separate matter. They should thank him. Moreover, from what he had seen just now, his situation was not as bad as what sang nuo had said. Was he not alone? Or did he change for the better? ** Life seemed to have settled down, and a month later, sang nuo and an Xiaoyang got married. In a church in Harbor City, a solemn and sacred wedding was held. under the blessings of their friends and family, under the protection of god, they would express their loyalty to each other and say, ¡± i do, and thus completed this sacred wedding, and from then on, they were truly husband and wife. From the school uniform to the pure wedding dress, they had gone through too many tests. he really hoped that they could go from having black hair to white hair again. That was probably the most romantic thing in the world. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ qiqi had been studying smoothly in school, and sanno had indeed fulfilled one of his wishes. He moved an Xiaoyang¡¯s art exhibition hall in Hokkaido over, where all her works were. An Xiaoyang was also drawing frequently now, but she had once unintentionally mentioned something to sang nuo- Chapter 2530 - Chapter 2530: A new beginning (6) Chapter 2530: A new beginning (6) Because she was no longer blind, she actually couldn¡¯t find the feeling she had when she painted. He couldn¡¯t help but turn the trees green, and the mountains and rivers had their own colors. However, every time that happened, she could only smile helplessly because she still liked the light in her eyes to come back. She didn¡¯t need to use her mind to think about the world anymore. Instead, she could use her eyes to see and feel it. After her drawing stopped for a while, sang nuo thought that she would be very disappointed. However, one day, he found out that she was studying the University course, Yingluo! She was even revising her Yass and so on. An Xiaoyang had never told him about this. Perhaps, she had never intended to tell him. However, sang nuo¡¯s heart ached. She was trying to make up for the seven years of regret she had. Without these seven years, she would have graduated from college, studied abroad, and her career and love life would have gone smoothly. but because of these seven years, she didn¡¯t even have a college graduation certificate. One night, at two in the morning, sang nuo finally went to the study room. He carefully picked up the girl who had fallen asleep on the table with a pen in her hand. When he laid her down on the soft and comfortable bed, he leaned over and said in her ear, ¡± little yang, Feifei, go and continue your studies, Feifei. Whether it¡¯s in the country or abroad, you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t leave any regrets for yourself. Don¡¯t be bound by the identity of your wife and mother. to fulfill his own unfulfilled wishes. an xiaoyang was woken up by his movements and voice. When sang nuo reached the crucial point, an Xiaoyang used her fingers to block his lips. [ slowly pulling down sang nuo¡¯s body ] The two of them rolled around on the bed. In the gap between them, an Xiaoyang panted slightly and said, there was a beginning and an end. when sang nuo heard that, he hugged her tightly and continued to pester her. not long after that night, an xiaoyang returned to harbor city university. The place where she had first started. Besides, in Hong Kong, she could also keep Qiqi company. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, half a year after returning to Harbor City, their family had a problem that was neither big nor small. That was ¡­ A second child. An Xiaoyang really wanted to have a second child, even if she wanted to re-enter the school. However, sang nuo was against it. an xiaoyang wanted to give birth to a younger sister or brother for qiqi so that they could accompany each other in the future. after their parents were gone, they would be the closest people in the world. Furthermore, from the time she was pregnant and gave birth to Qiqi until she was six years old, the most innocent age for children, she and sang nuo had missed it. It was only when Qiqi was almost sensible that they saw her with their own eyes. She wanted to experience it personally with sang nuo again. Meanwhile, Santos rejected him sternly. First, he didn¡¯t want her to suffer because of her health. Second, he owed Qiqi too much and wanted to give all his love to her. Therefore, second child became the word that they avoided the most this year. it would explode at the slightest touch, and every time, it required sang nuo to put in a lot of effort to coax it. As for whether or not he had a second child, it was still unknown. however, just as the summer was about to end, something major happened. from then on, their family underwent a huge change. The entanglement with some people might be destined to continue like this. on this day, santos drove to pick up qiqi from school as usual. After school, the children came out one after another. This primary school had the highest enrollment rate, and there were all kinds of primary school students. Very quickly, Santos picked up Qiqi. Just as he was about to drive away, he suddenly saw a scene-! Chapter 2531 - Chapter 2531: A new beginning (7) Chapter 2531: A new beginning (7) Just as sang nuo was about to drive off, he saw a familiar face. It was Yuan Yue. Obviously, Qiqi had seen it too. Her eyes widened as she watched Yuan Yue fight with a group of people. He looked very fierce as he fought with others. He was on the road near the school. at this time, school was over. there were many people and cars, and it was dangerous to even fight on the side of the road, let alone fight. sang nuo took a glance and retracted his gaze with a slight frown. he could not help but mumble, ¡± useless. the parents sent their children to the best primary school to study, but the first thing they know when they come in is to fight. ¡± Qiqi listened to her daddy¡¯s words at the side. Her little mouth opened slightly as if she wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t say it in the end. in fact, she was very afraid of seeing people fight. even her mother would tell her to hide. However, when a familiar person appeared in the group, her feelings became complicated. Qiqi didn¡¯t hate Yuan Yue as much when her mother told her that Yuan Yue was the one who carried her to the doctor when she fainted on the field. Because his mother had said that he was actually a kind child at heart. ¡°Daddy, did you just watch him get beaten up?¡± There were so many of them, and Yuan Yue was no match for so many of them. Each punch and kick was painful to watch. Meanwhile, as sang nuo slowly drove through the crowded road, he said, ¡± just let him suffer more losses and learn a lesson. That kid is too stubborn! At that moment, a woman appeared. She quickly got out of a taxi and rushed in Yuan Yue¡¯s direction. Qiqi¡¯s eyes widened when she saw that. that woman seemed to be yuan yue¡¯s mother. The car window was slightly open and Qiqi seemed to be able to hear the Auntie calling out yuanyue¡¯s name. The Auntie seemed to be angry and distressed. When she rushed up, the boys who were fighting with Yuan Yue dispersed and ran away. yuan yue fell to the ground with a swollen face. the auntie went to help him up, but yuan yue pushed her away. he picked up his bag and left with a gloomy face, as if he didn¡¯t want to see her. When the Auntie went up to Yuan Yue to talk to him again, Yuan Yue seemed to have finally lost his patience and yelled at her angrily. Qiqi could vaguely hear things like a liar and a father in the car. She did not know what had happened. Yuan Yue ran away after shouting. He ran to the opposite road desperately, as if he wanted to get rid of his mother. However, at that moment, a van suddenly turned around the corner and rushed over. ¡°Yuan Yue-!¡± There was a sudden shout, and Qiqi¡¯s last image was of the Auntie seeing a car coming, and she quickly rushed up in horror¨C! His vision turned black. Qiqi¡¯s eyes were blocked by a big hand! But the screams and the sound of brakes outside suddenly rose and fell one after another-! ¡°Daddy, Daddy Yingluo!¡± Qiqi wanted to pull sang nuo¡¯s hand away anxiously. However, sang nuo hurriedly stopped the car by the side of the road, covered her eyes, and carried her over into his arms, not letting her see the sudden scene not far away. His expression was unsightly. He really didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen. Outside, a van stopped at the corner. A man was lying in front of the van, and blood was flowing out of his body. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ It hurt. When Yuan Yue was numb from the pain, he slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 2532 - Chapter 2532: A new beginning (8) Chapter 2532: A new beginning (8) There were screams and noises all around. Yuan Yue¡¯s hand was on the ground and he tried to get up. His head was buzzing, and his body had just been pushed by someone. at that time, a car was rushing over! ¡°Someone come quickly-!¡± ¡°call the ambulance! Someone¡¯s dead-!¡± After the buzzing in his head dissipated a little, Yuan Yue suddenly heard these words clearly in his ears¨C! His small body instantly froze! The blood in his body seemed to be about to congeal. These words seemed to have made him think of something very terrifying. Yuan Yue thought of the person who had pushed him just now. His face paled instantly. He stood up in a sorry state and slowly turned around to look. His eyes widened and his face turned pale. Her small body swayed slightly. Then, then who was it? His mother. Where¡¯s the mother who was calling his name from behind him just now? Yuan Yue was dumbfounded. A look of fear appeared on his face, as if he didn¡¯t want to think about something, because Yingying was simply too terrifying to him. Yuan Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Yingluo mom, mom Yingluo¡± The people around them gathered around to call the ambulance, but no one dared to get close. Only Yuan Yue looked at the figure on the ground and inched over little by little. His entire body was weak, and even his fingers were trembling. As she walked, big drops of tears fell. He seemed to want to make a sound, to shout, but his throat seemed to be hoarse, and he couldn¡¯t say anything. In the end, he saw his mother lying in a pool of blood with his own eyes. He knelt down, grabbed his mother¡¯s hand, and burst into tears. ¡°Mommy, mommy Yingluo¡± Yuan Yue seemed to have fallen into the abyss of this world at a certain moment. The nine-year-old boy broke down at this moment. so many people were watching this scene. many parents were criticizing this insensible child and making a counterexample of their own child. some even sighed repeatedly. For a moment, no one came out to take care of this child who had collapsed. Until a familiar tall man appeared. ¡°yuan yue!¡± Sanuo furrowed his brows tightly and squeezed through the crowd. He pulled up the nine-year-old boy. ¡°Mommy, mommy Yingluo¡± Yuan Yue finally cried out with all his might, dragging his body on the ground and refusing to leave. At that moment, the ambulance arrived. The medical staff quickly carried Yuan Yue¡¯s mother on a stretcher. Sang nuo comforted him. yuanyue, it¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid! Although Santos didn¡¯t really like this naughty little boy, he had saved Qiqi after all, and-! This was no small matter! It was a matter of life and death! No matter how unruly and insensible Yuan Yue was, when his mother was lying in a pool of blood, the blow to a child like him was unimaginable! Therefore, no matter what, he could not do nothing! The ambulance immediately sent Yuan Yue¡¯s mother away. Yuan Yue cried and struggled, wanting to rush up. He didn¡¯t even listen to sang nuo when she told him to send him to the hospital alone, and he had to drag her there by force. ¡°Yuan Yue! you have to learn to calm down. other than waiting for your mother¡¯s condition to come out, you can¡¯t do anything now!¡± After he stuffed him into the car, Santos said coldly. [ an babies! ] Chapter 2533 - Chapter 2533: A new beginning (9) Chapter 2533: A new beginning (9) Yuan Yue was struggling in the passenger seat. He kept hitting the window and crying,¡±mommy, mommy!¡± yuanyue, let¡¯s go to the ambulance now and take you to your mother, but can you promise me that you won¡¯t move around anymore? ¡± Sang nuo really wanted to reprimand him. If it wasn¡¯t for his stubbornness and bad temper, he wouldn¡¯t have caused his mother to be in trouble. However, he knew that Yuan Yue had just witnessed that scene with his own eyes. It was a huge blow to him. This was probably more ruthless than any reprimand in his eyes. There was simply no room for redemption. It was probably because of the effect of what sunny had said. The car started to move. Although Yuan Yue was still sobbing, he kept wiping his tears with his dirty hands, trying to calm himself down. However, he tried his best to control it. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but cover his eyes with his arms and cry. His small shoulders kept shaking. Her crying made one¡¯s heart ache. Sang nuo¡¯s heart also felt bad. At this moment, a small hand holding a white handkerchief slowly came from behind and extended it in front of Yuan Yue. That¡¯s Qiqi¡¯s small hand, Yingluo. Yuan Yue¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying. He raised his head and saw the handkerchief, as well as Nannan Qiqi. Qiqi¡¯s face was pale and her lips were pursed. Qiqi had a vague idea of what had happened, so she was also afraid. However, she also wanted to comfort Yuan Yue. After all, she didn¡¯t even dare to think about it if her mommy was the one who got hurt. Qiqi took the initiative to stuff the handkerchief into his arms and said softly, ¡± don¡¯t cry, Yueyue. It¡¯ll be fine, Yueyue. As sang nuo watched this scene, his heart was still slightly moved. Qiqi was very kind. She wanted to comfort this little brother. After that, Qiqi went back to her seat. She didn¡¯t dare to talk to Yuan Yue anymore because she was afraid that he would be even sadder. at this moment, a call came in from sang nuo. He put on his Bluetooth and answered the call. He kept saying ¡± yes ¡± and explained, ¡± something happened at the last minute and we¡¯re on the way to the hospital now. Qiqi and I are fine, but Hanhan. Sang nuo looked at Yuan Yue, who was on the verge of a mental breakdown, through the mirror. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡± why don¡¯t you come over too? be careful on the way. it was little yang. His wife was calling. He had called her over because, under such circumstances, he was a man with rough feelings. He was afraid that he would not be able to give Yuan Yue much guidance and comfort. They arrived at the hospital in no time. The moment they alighted from the car, Yuan Yue burst into tears and rushed in. After sang nuo carried Qi Qi down, he frowned slightly. Yuan Yue was like a headless fly. after he went in, he grabbed yuan yue and brought him to the door of the operating room. The doctor had already started to save her. Yuan Yue continued to cry outside. He seemed to be in extreme despair. At that moment, he gave people the feeling that he had been abandoned by the whole world. In the end, sang nuo couldn¡¯t hold back. He patted his shoulder and comforted him again. Until an Xiaoyang came. As soon as an Xiaoyang arrived, Qiqi ran over and threw herself into her arms. Qiqi was also frightened. The accident with yuanyue¡¯s mother left her with a lingering fear and she started to feel scared. ¡°Mommy, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Qiqi, what happened?¡± as she asked, she looked at a little boy who was squatting down against the wall. her eyes were red and swollen, and she was sobbing. however ¡­ Wasn¡¯t that child Yuan Yue? What had happened to him? Chapter 2534 - Chapter 2534: A new beginning (10) Chapter 2534: A new beginning (10) Qiqi also looked at him, and then whispered to an Xiaoyang about the situation. At this time, sang nuo also came over and told her about Yuan Yue¡¯s mother¡¯s accident, as well as the reason for it. It was to save Yuan Yue. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart ached when she heard that something had happened to his mother. This child had witnessed such a cruel scene with his own eyes. It would probably leave a deep impression and blow to him for the rest of his life. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± An Xiaoyang finished speaking and walked over. not only did an xiaoyang go over to comfort him, but she also asked him about his family situation. at first, yuan yue was unwilling to speak, but when an xiaoyang deliberately said that his mother¡¯s surgery required other family members to sign and pay, otherwise, they would stop saving people, he finally spoke. However, the moment he opened his mouth, he cried, ¡± don¡¯t not save my mother. I only have my mother, Yingluo. He didn¡¯t know, but he got a shock. An Xiaoyang was shocked. She asked carefully, ¡± what about your father? where are the other relatives, ran ran? ¡± yuan yue¡¯s tears started to fall again as if someone sensitive was mentioned. he sobbed, ¡± my father is a police officer. he¡¯s always very busy. i haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. i couldn¡¯t find him, and i couldn¡¯t call him either. my mother picked me up from grandma¡¯s place. ¡± hearing this, an xiaoyang¡¯s heart sank. she didn¡¯t ask anything else, only telling him that the doctor would continue the operation for his mother and that he didn¡¯t have to worry. Now, she just had to wait for the results of the operation. According to what sang nuo had said earlier, the situation was very serious. If she really met with misfortune ¡­ She was afraid that no matter how much she comforted her now, it would be of no use. on the contrary, if he was fine, this would be his greatest comfort. An Xiaoyang accompanied Yuan Yue for a long time, hoping that she could give him some mental support at this time. After that, sang nuo wanted to ask her about her situation, and an Xiaoyang went over to explain it to him. This caused sang nuo to frown slightly. Whether it was the words from Yuan Yue¡¯s mother or what Yuan Yue had said just now, it made people feel that Yuan Yue¡¯s father might very well be Yingluo. there was an accident. It was just that their Lord didn¡¯t tell Yuan Yue. Finally, the surgery was over. The red light went off, and the results were out. Yuan Yue¡¯s little body was tense, and he looked inside with red and swollen eyes. He seemed to be trying his best to control his emotions and wait for his mother to come out. an xiaoyang took off her mask when she saw the doctor¡¯s face. she subconsciously held yuan yue¡¯s hand tightly and pulled him behind her. ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s the situation?¡± sang nuo asked. the doctor frowned and his expression was serious. ¡± are you all family members? i hope you can be mentally prepared. ¡± an xiaoyang,¡±hehe.¡± She took a deep breath. She felt that her hand was also being held tightly, and it hurt. ¡± the patient¡¯s condition is very serious. the car accident damaged her brain cells and she might become a living dead person. ¡± An Xiaoyang and the others were shocked by the doctor¡¯s words. A Living Dead? ¡°Is he a vegetable, Zhenzhen?¡± She asked with some difficulty. The doctor nodded. you can think of it that way. We don¡¯t know how she will recover from her condition. It might be a few months, a year, a few years, or even decades. But the chances of her waking up are very small. I can understand how you feel, but I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve tried our best. Chapter 2535 - Chapter 2535: an unpredictable fate (1) Chapter 2535: an unpredictable fate (1) Sang nuo¡¯s expression was heavy, and an Xiaoyang¡¯s face was also a little pale. Vegetative state. He was really like a Living Dead. Other than his heartbeat, he was no different from a person who had passed away. He might not wake up for the rest of his life and spend the rest of his life in bed. even though they were prepared for the worst, they were still shocked when the results came out. How could they tell this to Yuan Yue Xuanji? there were also other family members that he might have. ¡± auntie wanwan, what¡¯s a vegetable wanwan? is my mother alright, wanwan?! ¡± Yuan Yue¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. He clutched her clothes tightly and asked, still hoping to get some better news from her. he couldn¡¯t find his father anymore, and he couldn¡¯t live without his mother, yingluo. An Xiaoyang¡¯s heart seemed to have been stabbed when she heard this. after becoming a mother, not only did she realize how important her children were to a mother, but she also realized how important a mother was to her children. Qiqi could not leave her for a single day. Hence, when she thought of Yuan Yue¡¯s current situation, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of pity. ¡°Yuanyue, listen to Auntie talk about Yingluo.¡± she pulled yuan yue to the side and tried her best to comfort him. ¡± your mother is just unconscious. she needs to rest. maybe she will rest for a long time, but you have to know that she is still alive. she has not left you, okay? ¡± Hearing this, Yuan Yue¡¯s tears fell again. He wiped them away and nodded. His mother didn¡¯t die. He did not die. The nurse at the back pushed the woman on the bed out. Yingying was still covered with a white sheet of paper. Her expression was gentle, but- She might never wake up again. an xiaoyang and sang nuo fell silent. however, yuan yue rushed forward and hugged her. his tears could no longer be stopped. ¡± mom, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry, i was wrong. you can hit me and scold me. i won¡¯t dare to disobey you again, yueyue. ¡± He sobbed in pain. An Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes also gradually turned red. Qiqi could not help but shed tears as well, constantly rubbing them on sang nuo¡¯s clothes. An Xiaoyang walked up to him and patted his head to comfort him. At the same time, she asked the medical staff to take the person who was pushing the bed to the ward. Because they did not manage to contact Yuan Yue¡¯s family at the first moment, all the expenses were paid by sang nuo. He even paid for the medical expenses that he might have to stay in the hospital for the rest of his life. Sang nuo didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He helped Yuan Yue¡¯s mother find the last caretaker to take care of her. He didn¡¯t plan to claim any reimbursement from anyone. I¡¯ll just take it as He had saved Qi Qi before. They were even. Because he could not just leave the mother and son here, sang nuo took Yuan Yue¡¯s phone and contacted his family members one by one. however, the result was not as he wished. She either turned off her phone or stopped it. in the end, he simply sent someone to investigate. During this period, he and an Xiaoyang tried their best to help take care of everything here. logically speaking, they had done their best. However, perhaps it was because he had become a parent, he really couldn¡¯t bear to encounter such a thing. Leaving a nine-year-old child here with his mother who might never wake up again, what would he do in the future? Sang nuo and an Xiaoyang wanted to wait for Yuan Yue¡¯s other guardians to appear before leaving. During this period, an Xiaoyang took great care of Yuan Yue because she knew that he would never be able to experience his maternal love again. Thinking of this, his heart ached. Chapter 2536 - Chapter 2536: an unpredictable fate (2) Chapter 2536: an unpredictable fate (2) Sang nuo helped Yuan Yue contact his teacher, who acted as his family. He briefly explained the situation and temporarily applied for a few days of leave. he had only wanted to say hello, but he did not expect yuan yue¡¯s teacher to say something like that. ¡± why is this child¡¯s life so hard? his father died, and now his mother ¡­ ¡± When sang nuo heard this, he immediately asked, ¡± Yuan Yue¡¯s father passed away? ¡± The teacher asked in surprise, ¡± don¡¯t you know? Yuan Yue¡¯s father was a Drug Enforcement officer. Half a year ago, he was shot and died in a mission. It was also because Yuan Yue¡¯s father was a Drug Enforcement officer. In order to prevent the enemy from coming to find them, Yuan Yue¡¯s parents lived separately. Yuan Yue was with his grandmother, and now he¡¯s with his mother. Hearing this, sang nuo¡¯s heart felt even heavier than before. Yuan Yue, that kid, actually had such an identity. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ for the entire afternoon, he and an xiaoyang took turns to stay here, waiting for the adults in their family to be contacted. However, when night fell ¡­ the person he had sent had returned and told him even worse news. Yuan Yue¡¯s grandfather had passed away a long time ago. Not long after he left his grandmother¡¯s house, his grandmother also had an accident and died in a car accident. The driver escaped, and he had no other relatives. His mother and father were the only sons. His mother didn¡¯t mention anything to him about his grandmother¡¯s accident. Perhaps it was because her relatives had passed away one after another. Even an adult couldn¡¯t bear it, let alone a child. However, after sang nuo learned of this information, he could still vaguely sense that something was amiss. yuan yue¡¯s father was a drug enforcement officer. Not long after, the drug officer¡¯s mother passed away. Could it be that Was it really an accident and not a deliberate revenge? He couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. With his identity, he had always been sensitive to such things. Moreover, as a grandson, how could he not know that Yuan Yue¡¯s grandmother had passed away? he had to deal with the funeral matters, no matter how sad he was. But he didn¡¯t even know. So, was this mother worried about something, Yingying? but now, yuan yue could be said to be an orphan. What could he do as an orphan in the future? Dropping out of school? how was he going to take care of his mother? He was only nine years old. He was still a child. ** At night. As sang nuo was looking for a place to smoke in an air vent, an Xiaoyang slowly walked over. She walked to his side and hugged him gently without saying anything. When sang nuo touched her cold hands, his heart ached. He snuffed out the cigarette, turned around, and held her in his arms. she must have been exhausted after a long day. ¡°How are Qiqi and that kid?¡± Asked Santos in a low voice. an xiaoyang snuggled in his arms. ¡± don¡¯t worry, yuanyue has been crying for the whole day and just fell asleep. qiqi is asleep too. i¡¯ll take her home to rest later. ¡± Sang nuo nodded. ¡°How is it? is there any news from his family, Yingluo?¡± an xiaoyang asked as she lay on his chest. Sang nuo, however, sighed slightly and told her everything that had happened in a calm and unhurried manner. An Xiaoyang was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Yuan Yue to have such an identity. His mother had really become his only family member in this world. but now, she ¡­ So, what¡¯s going to happen to this child in the future, Yingluo? the atmosphere became quiet. The two of them fell into a deep silence. After a long time, an Xiaoyang finally broke the silence. Nannan, sang nuo, why don¡¯t we adopt Yuan Yue and take Nannan? ¡± [ babies an ] Chapter 2537 - Chapter 2537: An unpredictable fate (3) Chapter 2537: An unpredictable fate (3) yes, it was. Adopted yuanyue Xuanji yuan yue was a nine-year-old child. now, other than his mother who might never wake up again, there was no one else to take care of him. As a child, he had to go to school. Otherwise, what else could he do? Moreover, regardless of whether Yuan Yue had saved Qiqi, an Xiaoyang felt that she couldn¡¯t just leave him in the lurch. He was a drug officer who had sacrificed himself for the people, and he was the only one left. They were respectable people and should not be treated like this. After hearing an Xiaoyang¡¯s words, sang nuo¡¯s tall body stiffened. He understood what an Xiaoyang was thinking, but this was no small matter. Whether he was willing to adopt yuanyue or not, if he were to live with them in the future, would it cause a lot of conflicts? Could Qiqi accept the sudden appearance of a ¡®brother¡¯? A child of Yuan Yue¡¯s age wasn¡¯t at the age of being sensible, nor was he at the age of being ignorant. He was headstrong, unreasonable, and unruly, so it was not easy to adopt him. The blow that his mother had given him and the fact that he had started living in someone else¡¯s house would probably make him feel deeply reclusive and inferior. sang nuo was silent for a while. in the end, he said slowly, ¡± let¡¯s think about it carefully. this is not a small matter. at least let¡¯s ask for qiqi and yuanyue¡¯s opinions in private. ¡± hearing this, an xiaoyang nodded slightly. Sang nuo was right. At night, sang nuo carried the sleeping Qiqi and an Xiaoyang to the underground car park of the hospital and got the driver and two bodyguards to send them home. before they parted, an xiaoyang took a coat from the car and put it on him. she said softly, ¡± you rest well too. i¡¯ll send you a message when i get home. ¡± Sang nuo¡¯s heart felt warm, and he kissed her on the forehead. be good, go back quickly. After the car left, sang nuo slowly left the underground parking lot and went into the elevator to the ward. this matter had come too suddenly, but no matter what, sang nuo was always grateful for everything he had now-his gentle and considerate wife, and his intelligent and kind daughter. They were his everything. They were his warm Harbor and his family. However, was Yingluo really going to let an outsider in? would he break all this? when sang nuo returned to the ward. on one of the beds was a woman with countless tubes attached to her and a little boy. there were two beds but he insisted on lying with his mother. Sang nuo slowly walked over, wanting to carry him to the other bed. However, when he bent over slightly, he noticed that the corners of his eyes were actually filled with tears. her small face was quiet and pale. Santos slightly furrowed his eyebrows. he felt bad. afraid that he would bump into his mother while he was sleeping, santos carried him to another bed and covered him with a blanket. then, he stood in front of the window silently for a while. he seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, a hint of determination flashed in his eyes. at night, sang nuo slept beside yuan yue. He put his arms under his head and fell into a light sleep. And at this moment- He suddenly heard a faint sobbing sound. Sang nuo suddenly opened his eyes and turned his head to look. He actually realized that Yuan Yue was crying, and he was crying in his dream. As he cried, he mumbled, ¡± Daddy, Daddy Hanhan, mommy Hanhan. Chapter 2538 - Chapter 2538: an unpredictable fate (4) Chapter 2538: an unpredictable fate (4) Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± After so many years, his cold heart seemed to have been touched. After all, he was also a father. He carefully tucked Yuan Yue in, and after hesitating for a moment, his hand slowly fell on Yuan Yue¡¯s body. Then, he patted him gently, again and again. He seemed to be comforting him. This kind of action was just like when he was very young, when he was in his mother¡¯s arms, his mother would gently Pat his back and coax him to sleep. now that she was doing this, even though she was not a mother, there was no difference in being a father, right? As expected. This time, Yuan Yue stopped crying. His emotions gradually calmed down. In that dream, everything seemed to have gotten better. the next day. sang nuo woke up very early and left the moment he did. when yuan yue opened his eyes and sat up, a trace of confusion flashed through his eyes. He almost didn¡¯t know where he was. However, reality was reality. No matter how beautiful the dream was, it was still a dream. He had to face reality. So when he saw his mother with tubes all over her body, his eyes turned red and he quickly got off the bed and walked over. His expression seemed to be very sad, even sadder than last night. He had a dream that night. At the beginning of the dream, he woke up at home and couldn¡¯t find his parents. However, just as he became anxious and cried, his father came back with a police uniform in his hand. Not long after, his mother also came home and bought him his favorite egg yolk pastry. Their family was warm and happy. However, he didn¡¯t expect that when he opened his eyes, everything had turned to ashes. The cruel reality was still waiting for him. ¡­¡­ Daddy¡¯s Gone, mommy still hasn¡¯t woken up, Yingluo. ¡­¡­ Yuan Yue suddenly thought of Qiqi, Qianqian, and her parents who were here with him yesterday. They¡¯ve helped me a lot, but they¡¯ve already left me a long time ago, right? Indeed, he could only rely on himself from now on. Yuan Yue clenched his fists with all his might, trying to make himself stronger. However, when he thought of his current situation, he couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. What was he going to do? He wanted to stay and take care of his mother. However, he had to find a way to earn some money so that his mother could rest more comfortably here. as for his studies, his mother hoped that he could get into a good university, while he hoped to become a police officer like his father one day. right now, he was truly lost, helpless, and at a loss. just then, the door of the ward was opened. A tall figure walked in with a lunchbox in his hand. yuan yue looked at the man, quickly wiped his tears, and went to see him. Yes, it was Qiqi¡¯s father. Seeing Yuan Yue¡¯s current state, sang nuo knew that this child was helpless. He sighed in his heart, but on the surface, he did not show much emotion. He walked over and passed the lunchbox to him as if it was nothing serious. yuanyue, have something to eat. This is the breakfast that your aunt made herself. You still have to go to school after you¡¯re full. Although I helped you get two days off from the teacher, I still hope that you can go to school early to study if you have nothing to do. after that, another nurse came in. Sang nuo then introduced her to him. this is your mother¡¯s caretaker. She¡¯ll help you take care of him, so you can focus on your studies. Yuan Yue,¡±hehe.¡± Chapter 2539 - Chapter 2539: An unpredictable fate (5) Chapter 2539: An unpredictable fate (5) His eyes were red as he looked at all of this. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it. All of this would definitely require a lot of money. However, he didn¡¯t even know the password to his mother¡¯s bank card. ¡°Uncle Zhenzhen¡± ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sang nuo sat down and looked at him. His tone was gentle, and it made Yuan Yue feel that his mother¡¯s condition was really not that serious. it made the uneasiness in his heart fade a little. yuan yue clenched his fist and said. his nose was sour and his eyes were swollen. ¡± uncle, i might not be able to go to school in the future. i have to earn money to treat my mother. the doctor said that i don¡¯t know when she will wake up, hanhan. ¡± When sang nuo heard this, for a moment, he felt his heart clench. It was exactly as they had thought. However, he was also naive. What could a nine-year-old child do? Who would want him? Besides, his priority now was to go to school. Luckily, sang nuo had already thought of a couplet beforehand. He frowned slightly and replied, ¡± why do you want to work? your mother has medical insurance, which will cover her future. You may not know this as a child, but don¡¯t worry, the hospital will always treat her. hearing this, yuan yue¡¯s eyes flashed with shock. then, his tense body seemed to ease up a little. At this moment, sang nuo patted his shoulder and said, ¡± yuanyue, your mother didn¡¯t leave you. She¡¯s just tired and wants to have a good rest. Study hard, okay? you have to make her feel at ease. You can come and visit her often after school, keep her company, and talk to her. Yuan Yue¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡± she can¡¯t speak now, but you know she can hear everything you say. ¡± after sang nuo finished speaking. yuan yue suppressed his emotions and nodded with reddened eyes. ¡± i understand. ¡± at this point. Sang nuo looked out of the window. Today was a brand new day, just like Yuan Yue¡¯s life. It was a brand new beginning. as for the matter of adoption, for a moment, sang nuo did not know what to say. Yes, he had decided to adopt Yuan Yue. however, she was afraid that she would hurt yuan yue¡¯s self-esteem if she said it now. yuan yue still hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the morning. he was too worried about his mother and had no appetite. At noon. An Xiaoyang came with Qiqi. Qiqi was wearing a school uniform, a white lace shirt, a dark blue plaid vest, and a ironed school uniform jacket. It was like a little suit, with a plaid skirt, long socks, and small boots. She looked like an elegant and beautiful little princess. Her hair was tied up in two low braids, and she looked soft and cute. When Yuan Yue saw her, for some reason, his slightly bright eyes quickly dimmed. In the end, he looked away and quietly stayed by the bed. Seeing this, an Xiaoyang walked over with Qiqi and said gently, ¡± yuanyue, we¡¯re here to find Qiqi¡¯s father to have a meal together. You should come along too. You can¡¯t just stay in the ward all the time. Go out and get some fresh air. Yuan Yue¡¯s eyelashes fluttered when he heard that. He quickly said, ¡± Wanwan, thank you, Auntie. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not hungry. an xiaoyang sighed in her heart. he had not eaten anything since yesterday¡¯s incident. An Xiaoyang glanced at Qiqi. Qiqi pursed her lips slightly. She suddenly walked forward and took the initiative to hold yuanyue¡¯s hand. brother yuanyue, can you eat with Qiqi? Qiqi wants to eat with you. Yuan yuexiao¡¯s body stiffened. Chapter 2540 - Chapter 2540: An unpredictable fate (6) Chapter 2540: An unpredictable fate (6) Yuan Yue looked at Qiqi. He seemed to want to pull his hand away, but Qiqi held his hand tightly, her big watery eyes looking at him with a little hope. An Xiaoyang put her arm around Yuan Yue¡¯s shoulder and smiled gently. let¡¯s go together, Yuan Yue. Yuan Yue pursed his lips tightly and was brought out just like that. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to go out, but his heart was painfully entangled. He had caused his mother to be in this state. He was filled with guilt all the time. He even felt that he was not qualified to eat or sleep, let alone go out to eat and relax with others. in fact, they had a purpose for going out to eat this time. It was an Xiaoyang who wanted to ask for Xia yuanyue¡¯s opinion at the dining table. As for Qi Qi, she still did not know about this matter, but sang nuo would tell her and have a talk with her. They went to a restaurant. When Yuan Yue and Qiqi walked together, he suddenly felt very awkward. In the past, he felt that his father was a police officer and was a hero. His mother was a teacher and he was filled with pride. However, now that his father was missing and his mother had been in a car accident and could not wake up, he had no one to rely on. When he walked with Qiqi, his little hand unconsciously clutched his clothes tightly. Although Qiqi¡¯s parents had helped him and his mother a lot, he still felt an invisible sense of oppression and an unprecedented sense of loneliness and inferiority. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ While an Xiaoyang asked Yuan Yue to help order the food, sang nuo brought Qi Qi to wash her hands. As she was washing her hands, sang nuo suddenly asked slowly while rubbing her small hands, ¡± Qiqi, daddy wants to ask you something. Do you hate brother yuanyue? ¡± when angel heard this, she tilted her head slightly and said in a serious tone, ¡± in the past, a little. because he bullied qiqi, but later on, i didn¡¯t hate him anymore. mommy said that brother yuanyue saved me. ¡± By this time, his hands had been washed clean. Sang nuo half-knelt on one knee and looked at her. Qiqi, you heard from dad that something happened to brother yuanyue¡¯s father and mother. Ran ran can¡¯t be by his side to take care of him. Should we help him so that he can study in peace and grow up well, just like Qiqi? ¡± When Qiqi heard this, she pursed her lips and finally nodded with her big eyes slightly red. In fact, her mother had told her that brother yuanyue¡¯s daddy had left him and gone to another world. Brother yuanyue is too pitiful. If it were her, she would definitely cry non-stop. She couldn¡¯t live without her father, and she couldn¡¯t live without her mother. Sang nuo kissed her on the forehead. good Qiqi, Qiqi is a kind girl. However, don¡¯t mention your parents in front of brother yuanyue, okay? otherwise, he¡¯ll be sad. Qiqi nodded, her big red eyes full of seriousness. It was just that Qiqi didn¡¯t think at this time that the care her daddy was talking about was actually letting Yuan Yue enter her house and live with her. she would really adopt him. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Santos brought Qiqi back. an xiaoyang¡¯s orders were served one after another. she kept putting a lot of food into qiqi¡¯s and yuanyue¡¯s bowls. then, she asked gently, ¡± yuanyue, you¡¯re in the third grade now, right? I heard from your teacher that your house is quite far from the school. Is it convenient for you to go back and forth now?¡± His mother used to drive him. hearing this, yuan yue¡¯s face paled as if he had just thought of this. An Xiaoyang smiled gently. yuanyue, actually, your uncle and I have moved to a place near the school with Qiqi. The house is very big. If you don¡¯t mind, can you consider staying with us and keeping Qiqi company? ¡± [ an babies! ] Chapter 2541 - Chapter 2541: an unpredictable fate (7) Chapter 2541: an unpredictable fate (7) yuan yue¡¯s petite body froze when he heard this. he lowered his head and curled up his little hands, not saying anything for a while. seeing this, an xiaoyang¡¯s heart wavered slightly. ¡± yuanyue, it¡¯s okay. let¡¯s eat first and you can think about it slowly. aunty just thought that qiqi is too lonely. after qiqi comes home, her father and i can¡¯t be at home all the time to accompany her yueyue, so i hope you can take care of qiqi yueyue. ¡± This was the truth. Now that she had picked up her studies again, there were a lot of things to do in school, and occasionally, she would come back late from school. Meanwhile, Santos still had to deal with work matters. Although they tried their best to keep Qiqi company, they were still unable to complete this task. If Yuan Yue could take care of her more, it would not be a bad thing. the communication between the children was always better than that between the aunties and nannies at home. Of course, the main reason he thought this way was to adopt Yuan Yue. Throughout the meal, Yuan Yue did not say much. Instead, it was Qiqi who brought up school matters to her parents at the dining table. Sang nuo and an Xiaoyang responded to her and had a good time. An Xiaoyang wanted Yuan Yue to be affected by the warm atmosphere. However, she suddenly realized that when he raised his head, his eyes were red. Her heart trembled slightly. she wanted yuan yue to be part of this, not because she felt that he couldn¡¯t. When Qiqi was eating, she was also very careful not to mention yuanyue¡¯s parents. However, when their conversation was about to end and sang nuo was about to pay the bill, Qiqi suddenly looked at yuanyue, and her soft and sweet voice rang in his ear. brother yuanyue, can you stay with Qiqi, Yueyue? ¡± Yuan Yue immediately looked at her. His eyes were red, as if there were tears in them, but he held them back. An Xiaoyang sighed in her heart and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay, Qiqi. Let brother yuanyue think about it. However, Qiqi pouted slightly. She looked at her mommy and pouted pitifully. Huahua mommy, does brother yuanyue not like Qiqi Huahua? ¡± After saying this, Qiqi buried herself in an Xiaoyang¡¯s arms, and tears fell from her eyes. She wanted to help Brother yuanyue, but the result wasn¡¯t as she wished. how could that be, Qiqi? brother yuanyue doesn¡¯t hate you. You two are good friends. an xiaoyang consoled him patiently. at this moment, sang nuo returned. an xiaoyang looked at him and shook her head slightly. yuan yue was unwilling. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he had expressed it very clearly. A child of his age was too sensitive. He would think that they were pitying him in disguise. In this way, he would mean that he had really lost his family, so he came to live in someone else¡¯s house. He couldn¡¯t accept this for a while. seeing this, sang nuo nodded slightly. he understood. however, this did not mean that he had given up. after all, it was a decision he had made with great difficulty. After coming out of the restaurant, an Xiaoyang planned to take Qiqi back first. Qiqi was still a little aggrieved. Her small hands were secretly wiping her tears, making people¡¯s hearts ache. Yuan Yue¡¯s heart ached when he saw that scene. However, his eyes were red and he clenched his fists tightly, not saying a word. ¡± qiqi and your mommy should go back first. be good, daddy loves you. i¡¯ll go back to the hospital with yuanyue. ¡± Chapter 2542 - Chapter 2542: An unpredictable fate (8) Chapter 2542: An unpredictable fate (8) Anno kissed Qiqi¡¯s little forehead to comfort her before letting her leave. As an Xiaoyang left with Qiqi, Yuan Yue¡¯s eyes were on her. the image of qiqi secretly wiping away her tears seemed to linger in his mind. but he ¡­ Sang nuo led Yuan Yue away in the opposite direction. As Yuan Yue was walking, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. He stopped and said to sang nuo, ¡± uncle Wanwan, you¡¯re going the wrong way. The hospital is over there-¡± yuan yue pointed in a horizontal direction. sang nuo took a glance at that place. when he retracted his gaze, he said in a low voice, ¡± yuanyue, actually, there are some things that many people don¡¯t want you to know. however, i feel that you need to know these things. you¡¯ve already grown up, haven¡¯t you? ¡± Yuan Yue¡¯s small body trembled when he heard this. Santos touched his head. come with me. I¡¯ll take you to a place. Yuan Yue stood on the spot and hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still slowly followed. he had no one else he could trust. he trusted this uncle because he had saved his mother and because he was qiqi¡¯s father. after walking two blocks, a military hummer was parked by the side of the road. Sang nuo opened the car door. come, get in. He wanted to reach out and help him, but Yuan Yue climbed up on his own. Santos,¡±shua shua.¡± he was indeed sensitive. the car drove toward a remote road. it was a straight road to the suburbs. however, yuan yue didn¡¯t ask anything, Sang nuo pondered for a moment, then slowly asked, ¡± Yuan Yue, do you know what kind of person your father is? ¡± In the morning, he received more messages from Yuan Yue¡¯s father. even the place where he was now. Being a Drug Enforcement officer was tough and dangerous. Many families were implicated, but he was not afraid. It was all thanks to Yuan Yue¡¯s mother. he protected him very well. yuan had also taken his mother¡¯s last name. all of this was to avoid people¡¯s eyes and ears. Yuan Yue was stunned. The sudden mention of his father made his heart tremble. He clenched his fists unconsciously. After a long while, he slowly said, ¡± Yingluo, I used to love my father very much. I respected him and thought that he was a hero. But now ¡­ He paused, and his breathing seemed to become a little erratic. I hate him. He¡¯s my father, but I only see him a few times a year. Every time he comes back, he¡¯s travel-worn, and it¡¯s already been more than half a year since I last saw him, Hanhan. Now, when my mother was in trouble, he still can¡¯t appear, Hanhan. At the end, Yuan Yue couldn¡¯t help but start sobbing. He clenched his fists tightly and his eyes were filled with complicated emotions, as if he was in great pain. santos,¡±shua shua.¡± At this moment, Yuan Yue looked at him with his red eyes and said with tears, ¡± I know what you and Auntie mean, but I still have my father and my mother. I still have my own family. I¡¯m not an orphan, Hanhan. Even if they can¡¯t take care of me now, I can¡¯t not wait for them, Hanhan. he wanted to wait for his father to come home and for his mother to wake up. just like in his dream, his parents had come home and were eating together. sang nuo¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He knew that this was cruel, but Yuan Yue would find out sooner or later. It was still the same sentence, at his age- Chapter 2543 - Chapter 2543: an unpredictable fate (9) Chapter 2543: an unpredictable fate (9) He should learn to accept and accept all of this. Running away wasn¡¯t a solution. He had to change himself. The car drove to a huge Public Security Police station. There were soldiers standing guard at the electric gate. The car continued to drive until it reached the back of the mountain area of the Public Security Police station. yuan yue leaned against the car window and looked at the passing scenes outside. shock and confusion flashed across his little face. ¡± uncle, are you here to take me to find my father? ¡± Sang nuo asked him to sit properly. He was silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡± you can say so, Yingluo. The Back Mountain area was a huge Cemetery. countless martyrs were buried here. they were all police officers who had sacrificed their lives for the people! The car stopped and Yuan Yue jumped off. He looked at the rows of tombstones in the distance and stood there in a daze. He seemed to be at a loss. sang nuo lit a cigarette after he came down. the wind at the back of the mountain was very strong, and he had to use his hands to block the wind, as if he was trying to light the cigarette. then, he puffed out a cloud of smoke. He squinted his eyes and looked at Yuan Yue. Sang nuo slowly knelt down on one knee and looked him in the eye. When he spoke again, he said, ¡± yuanyue, do you know? you thought you knew why your aunt and I did that, but in reality, you don¡¯t. yuan yue¡¯s small body was startled. ¡± yueyue, isn¡¯t it because i¡¯m homeless now? ¡± yes, it was. There was no family in that house anymore. He was afraid even when he lived alone in such a big house without any relatives. Sang nuo shook his head. there are so many homeless children. Why should your aunt and I help you? why do i have to take care of you so much?¡± Yuan Yue¡¯s face paled. Sang nuo stood up and patted his shoulder. Yuan Yue, you¡¯re a man. these words carried a lot of weight. after saying that, sang nuo brought yuan yue up the hill. there was a paved asphalt path that led to the cemetery above. In fact, this place was strictly prohibited. However, he had informed the Leng family and allowed them to pass through. The more Yuan Yue followed sang nuo, the heavier his mood became. the sky was so blue, the wind was a little strong, and there seemed to be pieces of stones on it. he didn¡¯t know what they were doing in front of him, but there was not a single person. However, when they finally reached the top, Yuan Yue looked at the rows of tombstones and stood there in a daze. he was not stupid. when he was young, he had visited his grandfather¡¯s grave with his grandmother and mother. Therefore, he was no stranger to what a Kasaya was. Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Yuan Yue¡¯s body stiffened. sang nuo looked at him standing still. he stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and slowly said to her, ¡± suan suan yuanyue, why aren¡¯t you leaving? don¡¯t you want to know where your father is, suan suan? ¡± When Yuan Yue looked at him again, his eyes were filled with shock and tears. Wanwan, what did you say? ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve found your father¡¯s whereabouts. yuanyue, your father is a respectable man. i hope that he can tell you what you should do after you meet him. ¡± Santos¡¯s voice was low. Yuan Yue couldn¡¯t believe it. But where was Yingluo¡¯s father? The rows of tombstones were enshrouded in mist. He slowly and stiffly followed behind sang nuo. He looked at the tombstones, at the pictures and names of the people on them. Chapter 2544 - Chapter 2544: An unpredictable fate (10) Chapter 2544: An unpredictable fate (10) at that moment, yuan yue didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. It was buzzing. Why did he have to look at the names and photos on the tombstones? they all represented the deceased. But his father, Wanwan, wouldn¡¯t. She wouldn¡¯t. Yuan Yue¡¯s entire body turned cold, and his small hands trembled. As sang nuo led the way in front, his legs became weaker and weaker. His entire body felt weak, as if his strength was being sucked away bit by bit. the uneasiness in her heart grew more and more serious. the mist gradually blurred his eyes. he knew that his father had not seen him for more than half a year. where was he making a fuss? Where was he? Why couldn¡¯t he contact Yingluo on the phone? Why did her mother avoid talking about it and always brush her off? Why was it that when she was with grandma, she would secretly wash her face with tears? ¡­¡­ Finally, as the person in front of him stopped, Yuan Yue seemed to have noticed something. His eyes fell on a photo on a tombstone-! it was a man dressed in olive green and wearing a military cap. his face was cold and hard, but it was familiar. When Yuan Yue saw the photo, it was as if he couldn¡¯t look away. His whole body trembled and his fists were clenched tightly. He was trying his best to control his emotions. However, no matter how hard he tried to hold it in, it was useless. His tears instantly fell in large drops. Silent tears. he seemed to have no more strength left as he shouted hoarsely again. ¡± yuanyue, your father is a hero. remember, he¡¯s not an ordinary police officer. he¡¯s an even tougher drug enforcement officer. half a year ago, your father met with an accident in Cambodia during a dangerous mission. however, he saved many lives. you don¡¯t know how much your mother loves you. she¡¯s afraid that you won¡¯t be able to accept this fact. but, yuanyue ¡­ ¡± ¡± you¡¯re a man and you should have grown up. this will happen sooner or later. instead of letting you hate him, it¡¯s better to know what he¡¯s really done. yingluo will also hope that he won¡¯t be as stubborn as before and learn to be more sensible. don¡¯t hate him and don¡¯t feel sad. he¡¯ll protect you and your mother in heaven. ¡± it was probably the first time in a long time that sang nuo had said so much. Moreover, it was to a child. Yuan Yue stood there and looked at him without moving. Ever since his mother¡¯s car accident, he seemed to have really been triggered and changed. however, such a change was indeed heartbreaking. When he saw the scene of his father¡¯s death half a year ago, he felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart. However, at that moment, his mind was filled with the rain of bullets and bullets that his father had shot in Cambodia. He unconsciously clenched his fists tightly. yuanyue, do you know what you should do from now on? you¡¯re the survivor of your family, so you should cherish your life more. Your parents definitely want you to be healthy and grow up safely. sang nuo paused for a moment, then slowly continued, ¡± but you¡¯re still very young now. it¡¯s not safe to live alone, and you can¡¯t take good care of mom. besides, the most important thing for you now is to study and fight for your dreams and goals! ¡± yuan yue¡¯s words seemed to have been taken in, but at the same time, they didn¡¯t seem to have been taken in. because he didn¡¯t respond. however, before he left, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times to the tombstone. finally, he slowly got up and said with red eyes, ¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m easy to take care of. When I grow up, I¡¯ll repay you.¡± 20** year, October. Sang nuo and an Xiaoyang had successfully adopted Yuan Yue and became a part of their family. babies an, come on Monday. Please give your new book a ticket! Chapter 2545 - Chapter 2545: six years of great change (1) Chapter 2545: six years of great change (1) Yuan Yue accompanied his mother in the hospital for two to three days. After he resumed his studies, he was brought into their house by sang nuo. Yuan Yue¡¯s family was a well-off family, and his mother had tried her best to give him a good life. However, no matter how good it was, when he came to where sang nuo and the others were, it was a world of difference. He did not know what sang nuo¡¯s identity was. santos had come to this city in his teens and fought for several years. he already controlled the underground forces of the entire harbor city and supported the firearms groups in western europe. on the surface, there were several financial companies developing, but these were all handled by people specifically for him, and he was just hiding behind the scenes. With such an identity and background, the luxurious villa they lived in was only a small part of his assets. As for Yuan Yue, he felt that he could not catch up to her. He had not expected that Qiqi would have such an identity. He also often saw Angel being picked up by a luxury car. She was carefree, innocent, and ignorant, just like a little princess. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she was a little princess. Although Yuan Yue knew that his family background was much worse than hers, he didn¡¯t feel that his family was bad because he had been loved. He just felt lonely, lonely in his heart and soul. Because her family was gone, she couldn¡¯t be his support. Only he and his mother, who was lying on the hospital bed, were in a daze. he was alone most of the time. Even though they were very good to him and made him treat them as his home, they were still his family. However, he still couldn¡¯t find a sense of belonging. He knew that none of this belonged to him. he had been adopted out of kindness. Therefore, from the first day he was adopted, he knew that he couldn¡¯t be as willful as before. He couldn¡¯t lose his temper at will and he couldn¡¯t be ignorant. His mother would continue to love him because of his willfulness. They were blood-related. however, if he did something wrong here, he was afraid that he would let them down for their help and expectations. he was grateful to them, but he was also deeply aware of his identity. Qiqi went to school with him every day, but in order to avoid others seeing him get out of the luxury car, he would always get out when they were two streets away. He would carry a bag and walk slowly. In school, even if he met Qiqi, he would pretend that he didn¡¯t know her. If Qiqi wanted to talk to him, he would just nod slightly and turn around to leave. yuan yue was her brother in her family. therefore, he would only look at her silently, but he would not approach her casually. he would no longer touch her and tease her like before. yuan yue started to study hard. in the afternoon, he took several bus stops to visit his mother. at night, he returned to qiqi¡¯s house and concentrated on his studies. For himself, for his injured mother, and for his Father in heaven. Qiqi didn¡¯t expect him to move into her house. However, she accepted it quickly because her parents were still by her side. She was still filled with a sense of security, but she felt that brother yuanyue¡¯s attitude towards her seemed to be different from before. However, she couldn¡¯t tell what was different. The yuanyue she knew was a bad brother who loved to make girls angry. However, after his mother¡¯s accident, he changed. After he came to her house, he changed even more. Chapter 2546 - Chapter 2546: Six years of great change (2) Chapter 2546: Six years of great change (2) it was quiet and deep. when he saw her, he would no longer tease or bully her. He was more like a truly steady little brother who could take care of her. Therefore, a month after Yuan Yue moved in, Qiqi changed her mind. She no longer called him brother yuanyue. Instead, she called him brother. He was like an older brother. at that time, yuan yue was stunned and silent for a long time. In the end, he gave a faint ¡± hmm ¡± as a response and did not say anything else. On the other hand, Qiqi was like a little sparrow at the beginning. Every day, she would chatter non-stop with her little mouth. She would run from mommy to daddy, and from daddy to him. With her sweet little mouth, she said, ¡± brother, brother, I want to tell him everything that happened in school. At that time, Yuan Yue would always listen to her calmly. Although he didn¡¯t respond, he never rejected her or chased away this Chatterbox. it was as if she was the only joy in his entire life. In the blink of an eye, six years had passed. In these six years, they seemed to have experienced a lot of things, but to them, it was only the distance from primary school to middle school. qiqi was twelve years old and had just entered the first year of middle school. Yuan Yue was 15 years old and in the fourth year of middle school. The education system in Harbor City was not divided into junior and senior high schools. After graduating from primary school, one would enter secondary one, and there would be a general examination in secondary five. Those with good grades would enter secondary six and secondary seven. This was also called pre-college. In the end, one would graduate in two years. therefore, they were both in the same school when they entered puberty. However, they were not in different school districts. and these six years, to an xiaoyang and sang nuo, seemed like a long stream of water that flowed slowly and was overflowing with warmth. however, many changes had also happened. after an xiaoyang finished her university studies, she went abroad to country y after qiqi entered middle school. she chose to continue her studies. Sang nuo also started to frequently travel between the two countries. As Qi Qi had grown up and was no longer as clingy to her parents as she was when she was young, sang nuo would spend more time with his wife in country Y. At this time, when Yuan Yue and Qiqi were alone at home, other than the Butler and the housekeepers, Yuan Yue had to take care of Qiqi in private. After so many years, Angel had already treated Yuan Yue as her own brother. as for yuan yue, he had never really treated qiqi as his sister. never. [ps[ the story of yuanyue and qiqi growing up is in the third volume of the series, the book about the little monster. you can search for brother jiu¡¯s name. ] ** rome. In a mysterious sea. it hid a hidden island. This Island was called the demon training Island. a group of 16-year-old boys and girls had experienced several years of experience and learning on the island, and stood out from hundreds of talents. now, there was only one more obstacle left, and they would completely end this more than ten years of demonic training. there were more than 20 people who stood out, and they were all young men and women with strong intelligence and martial strength. among them, there was also a group of future core management personnel of the firearms group. Every one of them could be one. Their ability was a standard of judgment. All that was left was to enter society, learn how to truly handle society with ease, and learn how to be a better person. the last obstacle before they entered society was the world¡¯s largest tropical rainforest. entering from one side of the rainforest and walking out from the other side alive within a month¨C! Chapter 2547 - Chapter 2547: Six years of great change (3) Chapter 2547: Six years of great change (3) the world¡¯s largest tropical rainforest, the amazon. [ geographical coordinates: amazon basin, south america. ] they needed a month. no matter what method they used, as long as they could walk out alive, they would have passed the last obstacle. This stage could also be called the stage of death. This was because the dangers in the tropical rainforest were almost too many to count, and many of them were fatal. Many people who had entered this place by mistake or came here to explore had not been able to walk out alive. but then again, the young men and women who had spent a lot of money and years to come in were also able to survive. If they made it out alive, they would not be given any missions in the future, which would be difficult for them. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ A plane flew past in the air and finally stabilized at an altitude of 3000 meters. inside the plane were the elites who had been selected from many layers. they were the most powerful forces in the future firearms group. They were all dressed in camouflaged clothes and boots, with their backpacks by their feet. a tall man with a cold expression was pacing back and forth. he held out a finger and kept telling them things that they needed to remember. ¡± remember this! ¡± ¡°this is not the rainforest that you usually enter. there are countless dangerous creatures in there. from nine-meter giant pythons to six-meter long black kamen crocodiles, bull sharks, to small vampire piranhas, parasites, and countless other creatures. all of them can kill you. this is not a competition. we want you to come out alive, so you know what to do!¡± as soon as he said that, all the students immediately shouted in unison, ¡± yes! ¡± Hearing this, the man slightly closed his head in satisfaction. this man was none other than the chief instructor who had trained this group of students back then-leng yunchen. no matter how many years had passed, he was still tall, strong, and extremely cold. he had brought these students up since they were young and was familiar with each and every one of them. rong mo and rong mei from rong zhan¡¯s family, su li and chen nianbai¡¯s son, su mubai, and the other students, jiang ci, tian bei, and so on, were all here. Every single one of them was like their own children. Now that they were facing the last obstacle, he hoped that they could all successfully complete their tasks. in the past, this batch of people had also gone through devil training and a test in the tropical rainforest. And now, this was truly a reincarnation. Leng yunchen didn¡¯t want to admit that they were a generation older than him, so he could only say that these children had all grown up. the future would belong to them. ¡°Jiang CI!¡± ¡°Here-!¡± a young man who was nearly 1.8 meters tall stood out. He had a handsome face, a straight back, and a serious expression on his face. ¡°Go and open the cabin door. The plane is now 3000 meters in the air. Get ready to leave!¡± ¡°yes!¡± after this conversation, all the students immediately put on their backpacks and put on their clothes. The youngster called Jiang CI pressed the cabin door button and a strong gust of wind blew over. The air pressure outside sucked them in, as if it wanted to suck them out of the plane. ¡°Rong mo!¡± ¡°here-!¡± a teenager with exquisite features walked out. unlike jiang ci, this teenager had long, narrow eyes and a pair of phoenix eyes that looked sharp. His thin lips seemed to reveal a bit of heartlessness. This young man was called Rong mo, and he had a nickname since he was young-Overlord flower. Chapter 2548 - Chapter 2548: Life and death in the tropical rain forest (1) Chapter 2548: Life and death in the tropical rain forest (1) this young man, nicknamed the overlord flower, was infatuated with almost half of the female students on the training island. He had no choice. his ability was ranked in the top three here, and he was very powerful. in addition, his seemingly fickle but handsome appearance attracted countless girls, and many girls fell for his tricks. At this moment, Leng Yunxi gave him an order. you¡¯ll be the first to jump down. You¡¯ll lead everyone. ¡°Yes!¡± Rong mo agreed without hesitation. The twenty students instantly lined up and prepared to jump down. Skydiving. Rong mo stood at the edge of the plane as the strong pressure sucked him in. Looking down, he could see a dense forest and a grassy basin on the other side. After confirming his position, he was the first one to jump in. even though he was only 16 years old, the young man¡¯s body was already very slender. he did not have very strong muscles and looked a little thin, but in fact, he was the kind of lean and strong boy. the way he danced was very handsome. After he jumped down, the people behind him also jumped down one after another. At the very back of these twenty people was an extremely beautiful young girl and a gentle and handsome young man. Leng yunchen was instructing the young lady about some things in private, and the young lady was listening attentively. in the end, after leng yunchen gave her something in private, she took a look at it, then smiled helplessly and said in a low voice, ¡± instructor, my daddy is just that kind of person. i can understand how he feels, but we are all fair. i don¡¯t want this thing. ¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± leng yunchen asked as he looked at the syringe in the small plastic bag in his hand. what kind of medicine was that? She insisted once again, ¡± thank you, uncle Leng. Go back and tell my daddy that we will meet in Rome in a month. the syringe contained something that she might need in this rainforest. Because once she met him, others might be able to avoid him, but she might not be able to. ¡°Alright, then.¡± leng yunchen did not say anything more when he saw her insistence. this young lady was rong zhan and sang xia¡¯s daughter, rong mei. She was in the top five in the overall training. when she was young, she was very strong. when she grew up, there was an inevitable difference between men and women, which lowered her overall ranking. it could not be helped. men were much stronger than women since birth, but she still had many strengths, such as sniping and close combat. The people in front were getting off one by one. Rong Mei subconsciously went forward to pull the young man behind him, only to realize that he was talking to uncle Leng. ¡°Rong Mei, it¡¯s your turn.¡± jiang ci said to her after getting dressed. Rong Mei made way for him. you can go down first. I¡¯ll wait for him. Jiang CI frowned slightly. She wanted to say something but didn¡¯t in the end. He turned around and jumped down first. When he jumped into the air and opened his parachute, he suddenly looked up and saw two people coming down together. They all came down together. Jiang CI¡¯s expression turned ugly at the sight. however, his expression froze when he looked down. They saw that their companions who had successfully landed seemed to have encountered some difficulties. They waved their hands from below, as if they were not allowed to land in the grassland basin again. jiang ci took a closer look at their situation and realized that they had not landed in a basin, but a swamp-! [ brother nine: babies an! ] Chapter 2549 - Chapter 2549: life and death in the tropical rain forest (2) Chapter 2549: life and death in the tropical rain forest (2) the swamp. The marshlands of the tropical rain forest were also very dangerous. If there were no proper rescue measures, they would be swallowed by the marshland in minutes. There were also many creatures inside, such as blood-sucking bugs and so on, which were all very terrifying. the moment rong mo and the rest jumped down, they realized that something was amiss. however, it was already too late for them to dodge, and the huge impact caused half of their bodies to sink in. ¡°damn it!¡± rong mo cursed under her breath. the people who came down after them received the notice and changed their direction. however, the surrounding terrain was not very good and they could not land in the dense forest, so almost all of them landed in the mud. su mubai was no exception, even to rong mei and little monster. However, they did not end up like Rong mo and the rest of their companions, who had half of their bodies sunk into the swamp. His military boots were stained with mud. Rong Wei couldn¡¯t care less and immediately rushed to the swamp. ¡°Hey-! Will that work?¡± Rong Mei shouted and looked at his companions, especially ¡­ Her brother Rong mo and BA Wang Hua. In fact, it was much safer for them to go in and out of the rainforest together. Everyone could help each other, but under normal circumstances, people would not take the initiative to ask for help unless they were in a critical situation. after all, it was important to cultivate one¡¯s independence. ¡°don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not that bad!¡± After all, he was one of the top three in terms of comprehensive ability, so a mere swamp would not trouble him. the moment rong mo¡¯s voice fell, a launcher popped out from the satellite watch on his wrist and aimed at a tall tree. after hitting it accurately, a huge force pulled him out of the swamp-! The other five or six companions also left the swamp. however, the lower half of their bodies were covered in mud, and they needed to find some water to clean up. there were twenty people in the group. as far as the eye could see, there were more than ten teenagers with only a few girls. For example, Tianbei. Most of them had similar personalities. There were two handsome girls with short hair and a girl who looked fair and gentle. Rong Mei was the most beautiful one. However, she was not just a pretty face. She was the top student among all the girls. She had a good personality and was very popular with both boys and girls. however, other than one, their relationship was neither cold nor indifferent. it could not be considered very good, nor could it be considered bad. That girl was the one with the fair and gentle appearance. Her name was Xiang xingkui. She was smart and had some understanding. Many boys here were also very interested in her. there was no choice. who asked rong mei to always have a young man by his side who would never leave. Moreover, he was the one who ranked first in ability among all the students-su Mubai. they soon found a water source in front of them. just then, someone suddenly shouted, ¡± ah-! ¡± With this shout, everyone looked over. rong mo held him up immediately. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? what happened?! ¡± the boy¡¯s name was wang nanfeng. his face suddenly turned pale as he said, ¡± my legs, my legs, my legs! ¡± Rong Mei rushed over as well. A few of them had already replaced Rong mo to help him up while Rong mo personally half-knelt down on one knee to check on his leg. there was a cut on the side of his pants, which must have been caused when he fell into the swamp. but that was not the most important thing. the important thing was that there was a dark green worm on his calf. Chapter 2550 - Chapter 2550: life and death in the tropical rain forest (3) Chapter 2550: life and death in the tropical rain forest (3) a long strip was tightly attached to his leg, as if there were suction cups. it wriggled up and down continuously, as if it was sucking the blood inside. its body was bulging like a balloon. The area around its skin turned green as though a hole had opened up where it was sucking blood. What happened next caused Rong mo and Rong Mei to widen their eyes. are they blood-sucking bugs!? someone quickly asked. Rong mo pursed her lips and said, ¡± pass me a dagger. Rong Mei handed her dagger to him and looked at her worried companions. She shook her head and said with a serious expression, ¡± I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. This thing is actually drilling in. Yes, it was drilling into his flesh. Although they knew a lot of dangerous creatures, there were many undiscovered creatures in the rainforest. It was normal that they didn¡¯t know them. This thing looked like a leech, but it was more stubborn than one. he couldn¡¯t feel it when he was sucking blood, but it was very painful when it drilled into his skin. wang nanfeng only felt that his calf seemed to be cramping. rong mo bit on the dagger and found a climbing rope to tighten around his leg muscles to prevent the worm from entering further. this scene looked disgusting and terrifying. no matter how much experience they had come into contact with, they still felt a chill down their spines when they saw this scene. Rong mo tightened the grip and started digging with her dagger. In just a short moment, that thing had already entered his head. If he did not deal with it quickly, it would only go deeper and deeper. the knife sliced through its skin and rong mo grabbed at it with her black gloves while forcing its head out with the knife. however, an unimaginable scene happened. no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t pull its body off as it was extremely slippery. with a little more force, rong mo tore the worm¡¯s body apart. fresh blood spurted out. That blood, however, was not its blood. However, things weren¡¯t over yet. What was unimaginable was that the half-missing body was still drilling in. ha! Everyone gasped. Seeing that they had encountered such a terrifying thing as soon as they landed, they were even more vigilant about what might happen later. And now, that green bug was still drilling in. Unless Rong mo dug out a huge piece of meat from Wang Nanfeng¡¯s leg and removed it as well. Just like this, Wang Nanfeng¡¯s leg ¡­ ¡± don¡¯t worry about that. no matter what method you use, get it out quickly-! ¡± Wang Nanfeng¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as he gritted his teeth and said. He definitely couldn¡¯t accept the fact that other insects had entered his body. rong mo¡¯s expression was dark as well. ¡± then bear with it! ¡± He was going to dig. however, just as the tip of the knife was about to stab in- ¡°Wait!¡± A cold and gentle voice sounded. the moment they heard that voice, everyone made way for him, and rong mo stopped what he was doing. that was because it was su mubai¡¯s voice. Rong Mei looked over and was slightly stunned. He was holding a bunch of dry grass in his hand and he had already lit it up. The surrounding area was immediately filled with smoke. ¡°what, what is this?¡± rong mei frowned and asked in shock. the little monster walked to his side and knelt down on one knee. rong mo moved aside for him to make it easier for him to move as he aimed the green smoke at wang nanfeng¡¯s calf. Chapter 2551 - Chapter 2551: Life and death in the tropical rain forest (4) Chapter 2551: Life and death in the tropical rain forest (4) He directly aimed the green smoke at Wang Nanfeng¡¯s calf. The vampire worm was drilling in, and suddenly the bloody worm stopped moving. Seeing this, he slowly said, ¡± I¡¯ve heard from my family that there are similar creatures in the desert. They suck blood and invade the body. Once they go in, they will reproduce and lay eggs in the human body. They won¡¯t come out for decades. I wasn¡¯t sure if this is similar to those creatures, but seeing that they can still move even after their body is damaged, it seems that it¡¯s the same. They have strong self-healing abilities. They won¡¯t die unless their heads die. he paused for a moment. ¡± so, there¡¯s another way to get their heads in, other than digging out the meat. they¡¯re afraid of smoke, so they¡¯ll be forced out. ¡± after he said this, everyone¡¯s heart trembled slightly. The first place was indeed the first place. He even knew this kind of thing and this kind of method. Sure enough, after the smoke spread for a while, the bug crawled out on its own. his head was finally exposed. Rong mo picked it up carefully with a dagger before throwing it on the ground. Stomping down with his boot, something exploded beneath his feet. After he removed his foot, he saw a flat corpse in a pool of blood with some green bumps. it was nauseating. at this moment, su mubai spoke to rong mei who was beside him in a low voice, ¡± get the jinchuang ointment and gauze. ¡± they must have brought some medical equipment with them when they entered this place. Rong Mei took it out quickly. Su Mubai squeezed the blood inside because it carried bacteria. After sprinkling some gold injury medicine to stop the bleeding and simply bandaging it, Wang Nanfeng finally escaped from danger. ¡°Many thanks, brothers!¡± he finally heaved a sigh of relief. one had to know, who would dig out a piece of flesh from their own body unless they had no other choice? he also had the courage to do so. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Su Mubai touched his arm, closed his head slightly, and turned to leave. rong mo did not say anything. after all, it was more important to save the person. He had a good relationship with su Mubai. he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to have any thoughts about his sister. only su mubai was someone he approved of. rong mei¡¯s eyes were filled with pride when she saw that the little monster had solved the problem so easily. she walked over and was about to say something when she saw xiang xingkui walking over. rong mei saw her and smiled at her. xiang xingkui was the same. she smiled gently, but her smile soon shifted to the others. She walked over and said to su Mubai, ¡± you¡¯re really amazing. I heard from them that you might be split into a few groups later. Can I go with you? ¡± rong mei raised his hand and touched his earlobe. he looked at someone not far away and smiled. ¡± you weren¡¯t in jiang ci¡¯s group before? ¡± You should have a deeper understanding of your former captain.¡± Xiang xingkui was slightly startled. Then, she smiled. a temporary team has five people. Su Mubai can have several people with him, so why can¡¯t one of them be me? after all, I don¡¯t want to face a helpless leader who almost took a piece of our companion¡¯s flesh when I¡¯m in trouble. Although these words were sharp- Chapter 2552 - Chapter 2552: can you not throw me to others (1) Chapter 2552: can you not throw me to others (1) But it didn¡¯t seem to be wrong. After all, the little monster had done a good job. su mubai¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡± i¡¯m fine with anything. ¡± since everyone else had said so, it was useless for him to refuse. everyone had the freedom to choose. rong mei raised his eyebrows slightly but did not say anything. Everyone was quickly divided into small groups, but they still moved forward together. However, each group had their own mission. Thanks to the little monster¡¯s ability, no matter how strong Jiang CI was, she would not be in the same group as them. Jiang CI was not willing to listen to su Mubai¡¯s orders. After the group was formed, she, Tianbei, the Overlord flower, su Mubai, and Xiang xingkui formed a group of five. They found a water source in front of them. The few people who had been trapped in the swamp immediately began to clean up the shore. It was evening. the sky was about to turn dark. The rainforest at night was even more dangerous and terrifying. They decided to set up camp nearby. They were not completely close to the water source, but in the dense forest. There were many dangers underwater. They had already experienced the swamp, so they would be more vigilant here. ¡°Su Mubai, let¡¯s start a fire.¡± Xiang xingkui walked over and said. su mubai and the others ¡®division of labor was originally to start a fire. when xiang xingkui said this, it seemed to make them feel somewhat awkward. ¡°ambiguous, let¡¯s go together.¡± Su Mubai said. rong mei waved his hand. ¡± forget it, you guys do it. this kind of small thing doesn¡¯t need so many people. i¡¯ll help them set up their tents. ¡± After that, Rong Mei left. Su Mubai¡¯s expression changed slightly. actually, rong mei didn¡¯t really care that much. it was just that the little monster who had always been by her side, suddenly having other girls take the initiative to approach him, made her feel a little uncomfortable. But she couldn¡¯t tell what kind of feeling it was. After the teams were divided, a group of people used huge banana leaves to make a ¡± hammock ¡± for the night. They had sleeping bags and tents, but at night, because someone had to check on them, they had to stay on the hammock to keep an eye on the surroundings. another group of people went to look for food. Soon, those who were more experienced returned safely. When Jiang CI¡¯s group returned, they were carrying something in their hands, which made everyone¡¯s eyes widen. rong mei came out after setting up the tent. he wanted to see if the fire was ready but he saw the scene and his hair stood on end. Jiang CI and the others were holding a string of rat tails in their hands. Beneath them was a huge rat-like creature. Another person hung a string of frogs on a branch. ¡°are you afraid?¡± Suddenly, a soft and gentle voice came from beside her. Su Mubai appeared beside her and asked. Rong mo rubbed her arms. That¡¯s right, she used to be really afraid of rats and had always felt disgusted. However, when her instructor found out about it, he almost drove her crazy. He actually asked her to go to the reservoir to catch water Rats, dozens of them, or else it would not end. This was the case on Devil¡¯s training Island. The more you were afraid of something, the more you would be forced to do something related to it until you were immune to it. so although rong mei was not afraid now, he was still disgusted. ¡°i won¡¯t eat this.¡± su mubai chuckled. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. this doesn¡¯t taste that bad. you must have grown up on a vegetarian diet. besides, if you don¡¯t eat it, how can you store your energy? ¡± rong mei,¡±yingluo.¡± she threw up her hands helplessly and was about to turn around to leave when her arm was suddenly grabbed. ¡°what?¡± rong mei looked at him. The faint smile on su Mubai¡¯s lips disappeared. He looked at her seriously and said slowly, ¡± ambiguous, can you not have me and throw me to someone else? ¡± [ babies an ] Chapter 2553 - Chapter 2553: Can you not throw me to others (2) Chapter 2553: Can you not throw me to others (2) Momo, can you please not throw me to others? Rong Mei¡¯s heart ached as if she had done something to hurt him. however, she still fell for it. As long as the little monster¡¯s delicate face showed a bit of paleness, disappointment, bitterness, and other sad expressions, her heart would ache. It was as if she was born with the desire to protect him. she just wanted to coax him. She walked up to him and took the initiative to hold his wrist. Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s my fault. I saw that Xiang xingkui took the initiative to approach you. This is also a good thing. Everyone will set off together and get to know each other. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. As soon as she said this, su Mubai replied, ¡± there¡¯s no need. ¡°what?¡± Rong Mei raised his eyebrows. one person is enough for me. I don¡¯t need to come into contact with others. su mubai insisted. when rong mei heard that, he looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. ¡± alright, then tell me, who is that person? ¡± it had to be said that su mubai had given an answer that satisfied him. To hell with the cooperation and the star sunflower. come to think of it, he was also very selfish. since he was young, he had willfully enjoyed the little monster¡¯s care and companionship. But then again, this kind of thing was mutual. Perhaps in the eyes of the little monster, she was also accompanying him without leaving him. in fact, he had always been very attractive, and there were many girls who took the initiative to pursue him. however, if he really treated other girls well, she would feel a huge sense of loss and disappointment in her heart. however, su mubai¡¯s clear and gentle gaze looked at her for a moment after rong mei finished his words. he did not say anything and only slightly freed his wrist from her hand. the next second, he held her hand and teased her. After that. he clenched his fingers. he held it tightly. Rong Mei,¡±Yingluo.¡± Her face turned slightly red. she lowered her head and looked at his tightly clenched hands. she would be a fool if she still didn¡¯t understand. he was only willing to be with her. he had been like this since he was young, and he seemed to have set his mind on her. When they were having lessons on the island, their teacher had told them about the Wolf¡¯s attributes. At that time, she only felt that he was really similar to the little monster. Yes, she knew his identity, the identity of the little werewolf. she remembered everything that happened when she was young. in addition, she had been with little monster for so long. no matter how much he restrained his special body, once he was injured, the wound would heal very quickly. apart from that, the little monster had also let her know about some of his other abilities. for example, when he was hunting, his speed and the sharp claws that instantly evolved from the front of his fingers were all unique. however, these were the genetic changes that his body had experienced. in his heart, he probably carried the loyalty of a wolf to his mate. therefore, he had followed her closely since she was young. However, to be honest, perhaps it was because she was still a young girl, her feelings for her youth were still hazy. Rong Mei had never deliberately thought about her feelings for the little monster. She only felt that he was like her family, her best friend. She liked him, very much. however, she was not stupid. the little monster liked her, and it was not a simple love. he was devoted to her like a wolf to its mate. spouse what about her? was she? she thought that it was very likely, because ¡­ Chapter 2554 - Chapter 2554: can you not throw me to others (3) Chapter 2554: can you not throw me to others (3) If she had to choose someone of the opposite sex to be close to, she would definitely choose him over the others. it was just that the long-term contact since they were young had blurred her feelings. was it love, family, or friendship? But no matter what, she would never want to be separated from him. at night, everyone gathered together and ate around the fire. there were skewers of food hanging in the two bonfires. just looking at it, rong mei could not help but have goosebumps. it was because there was a large cricket mouse hanging on it. the scene was too disgusting. When Jiang CI finished roasting the first one, everyone was waiting to share it. However, Jiang CI passed it to Rong Mei first. you can eat first. The rest will be ready soon. Rong Mei looked at the headless, skinned, and roasted object and his stomach churned. she quickly waved her hands. ¡± no, no, everyone, eat first. ¡± jiang ci was stunned. just as she was about to say something, she heard rong jin say, ¡± nothing wrong. let¡¯s eat together after it¡¯s done. i¡¯m already hungry. ¡± as he spoke, he took it and tore off a fat leg from it. then, he gave it to the others. the other members started to take action, but they all understood what was going on when jiang ci took the initiative to give the food to rong mei first. Jiang CI seemed to like Rong Mei a lot. however, there was a thin-looking boy beside rong mei who was the number one all year round and had never lost. No matter how hard Jiang CI trained, she couldn¡¯t beat him. She felt extremely frustrated. However, he was unwilling to give up. Rong Mei could eat anything, but she would not eat food that would make her feel nauseous unless she had no other choice. Su Mubai silently roasted the frog for her. The skin and head were gone, but it looked pretty good on the outside and on the inside. Su Mubai passed it to Rong Mei and she ate it without hesitation. Jiang CI¡¯s handsome face darkened when she saw it. her lips were tightly pursed. everyone ate their food in silence, and the atmosphere became more and more tense. At this moment. Xiang xingkui smiled gently and suggested, ¡± I don¡¯t think we should be so listless at the beginning. Why don¡¯t we play a simple game now? ¡± Hearing the word ¡®game¡¯, Tianbei was excited. game? what game?! xiang xingkui glanced at everyone. ¡± what do you think about truth or dare? ¡± ¡°wow, this is exciting! I like dare!¡± Tianbei clapped. As soon as she said this, the Overlord Hua Rong mo chuckled and deliberately played with her little gray curly hair. I can tell. If you don¡¯t like dare, you can¡¯t be like this. ¡°what do you mean?¡± Tianbei was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you fought with 200 million people in a dare, and your injuries aren¡¯t light.¡± Rong mo teased. Tian bei did not react until someone smiled and explained in his ear. Tian bei was furious and his face turned red. He immediately pounced on him.¡±F * ck you!¡± He shouted. i¡¯m beautiful! you¡¯re the bear!¡± Rong Mei was still a little confused. He asked the little monster, ¡± what do you mean by 200 million partners, Yingluo? ¡± hearing this, su mubai¡¯s ears instantly turned red. ¡± cough, i¡¯m not sure about this. ¡± even though he said that, his ears turned even redder. rong mei could tell that he was lying and immediately snorted. ¡± tell me, tell me. ¡± Su Mubai was stunned. Compared to that unspeakable thing, what he couldn¡¯t stand more was Rong Mei¡¯s coquettishness. ¡°yingluo, do you really want to know?¡± Chapter 2555 - Chapter 2555: Can you not throw me to others (4) Chapter 2555: Can you not throw me to others (4) ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Tell me secretly.¡± rong mei leaned over to listen to him. What exactly did he mean by ¡®200 million partners¡¯? why didn¡¯t she understand at all? did he mean something meaningful? Su Mubai,¡±Wanwan.¡± such words indeed had to be said secretly. However, he was a thin-skinned person after all. After hesitating for a while, he whispered in her ear, ¡± biology, related to biological reproduction, specifically, Yingluo. At this point, the little monster seemed to be unable to continue. Rong Mei looked at his reddened ears and hesitating to say something. She thought about his words seriously. Suddenly, some information flashed across her mind and she was stunned. After a while, she licked her lips and coughed. well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say it. I¡¯m not that curious. Su Mubai saw her blushing but pretending not to know anything and his lips slightly moved. jiang ci just sat there, watching the two people whispering to each other in front of the raging flames. one of them was embarrassed, while the other¡¯s eyes were filled with love. his expression turned even uglier. He, who never took the initiative to participate in activities, said in a deep voice, ¡± Truth or Dare, is it? let¡¯s play then. Jiang CI¡¯s words surprised the people around her. Captain, since when did you like to play this kind of game? ¡± yes, yes. Let¡¯s play too. It¡¯s rare that Captain is in the mood. Another student teased. The dense tropical rainforest was lush and verdant, and the leaves and branches were so green that they looked like they could overflow with water. Not far from the water flow, two bonfires were roasting mice and frogs. a group of people in camouflaged clothes and long boots were eating and playing games to liven up the atmosphere. it had indeed dispelled some of the cold air in the surroundings. Xiang xingkui handed him a stone with a protruding corner. use this to spin. Whoever heads first will choose Truth or Dare. ¡°I¡¯ll spin first!¡± rong mo took the initiative to take it, a hint of mockery appearing on her thin lips. ¡± jiang ci is so proactive today. she must have a secret. ¡± With that, Rong mo turned around. The rock tilted 360 degrees before falling down. As expected, it was facing Jiang CI. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s good!¡± tian bei clapped his hands. Jiang CI, what do you think? do you choose Truth or Dare? ¡± Xiang xingkui asked gently. for a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on jiang ci. jiang ci,¡±hehe.¡± to be honest, he had only wanted to use the game to break the atmosphere between the two of them and attract kai rongmei¡¯s attention. he didn¡¯t really want to play. however, things had already come to this. he suddenly looked at rong mei slowly and when he moved away, three words jumped out. ¡± truth. ¡± As soon as she said that, Tian bei immediately shouted, ¡± Rong mo, quickly ask Jiang CI if she has someone she likes. jiang ci¡¯s expression changed slightly. rong mo was speechless. ¡± aren¡¯t you asking a pointless question? isn¡¯t it clear to everyone whether he has someone he likes?! ¡± He had already seen through it. Tian bei was stunned and looked at Rong Mei subconsciously. who? ¡± She had a vague feeling, but she couldn¡¯t confirm it. Jiang CI had been willing to interact with Rong Mei since she was young, but he had never expressed his feelings. Who would know if she didn¡¯t say it? However, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Rong Mei. the atmosphere suddenly became strange. even jiang ci¡¯s gaze slowly fell on rong mei again, her eyes unfathomable. Chapter 2556 - Chapter 2556: can you not throw me to others (5) Chapter 2556: can you not throw me to others (5) Just as Rong Mei was feeling troubled, she suddenly felt the atmosphere around her turn cold. Then, she heard su Mubai say emotionlessly, ¡± Rong mo, it¡¯s time for you to ask your questions. As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere was instantly broken. rong jin was staring at jiang ci. he tugged at her sleeve and smiled meaningfully. ¡± why, jiang ci? you¡¯re already 17. have you ever taken a plane? ¡± you¡¯re already 17, have you ever taken a plane? as soon as he said that, everyone exploded, especially the dozen or so boys, who all had evil smiles on their faces. however, there were still a few girls present. when they heard this, their faces turned red. it was especially unnatural. Rong Mei¡¯s eyes twitched. It was very awesome, very strong, and very much like the style of a little Overlord flower. However, Jiang CI was undoubtedly the one who was the most frustrated. When she heard Rong Mo¡¯s question, her ears turned red instantly. However, there was a look of embarrassment on her face as though she found the question rather difficult to answer. The answer was,¡±what¡¯s going on?¡± The answer was no. He was already seventeen years old, so such things definitely happened. ¡°what, you don¡¯t dare to play anymore?¡± Rong mo looked at him playfully. jiang ci glared at him and said, ¡± i don¡¯t believe that the boys here have never done such a thing. ¡± As soon as he said this, everyone sighed and coughed to interrupt him. It was obvious that all of them had done such a thing before, but none of them had refuted this. rong mei laughed evilly as well. however, as she laughed, she suddenly looked at su mubai who was beside her. What? wait, wuwu! Did the little monster do this kind of thing before? No, she didn¡¯t believe it. In her opinion, the little monster was much purer than the students. ¡°little monster, why aren¡¯t you retorting?¡± Rong Mei asked softly. Su Mubai looked at her and his eyes suddenly became deep. what¡¯s there to refute? ¡± ¡°No, Jiang CI said Wufu.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to refute.¡± He replied indifferently. rong mei was dumbfounded. ¡± why can¡¯t i refute? no means no. ¡± su mubai was stunned when he heard this. he lowered his head to look at her. after a while, he slowly said, ¡± there is. ¡± There was. rong mei wanted to ask what was going on, but when he suddenly realized what was going on, his eyes widened and his mouth opened wide. w-what? he actually had one? su mubai¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly and he did not look at her again. he only held her hand and squeezed it slightly. rong mei¡¯s face was red and he wanted to pull his hand out but he couldn¡¯t. The moving flames covered this scene. However, from Xiang xingkui¡¯s angle, she could see su Mubai¡¯s hand. He moved aside, which startled her, and a subtle expression appeared on her face. the rock began to spin again. jiang ci¡¯s turn, this time, turned to su mubai. rong mei then took the opportunity to withdraw his hand. her beautiful face was flushed. Xiang xingkui asked, ¡± what do you think, Mubai? what do you choose? ¡± mu bai, qingqing? rong mei frowned slightly when she heard such an intimate way of addressing him. The little monster said unhurriedly, ¡± I also choose truth. jiang ci was the one who asked. There was a barrier between Jiang CI and su Mubai. One of them was the first, while the other was the second or third because the BA Wang flower Rong mo was also very strong. after they grew up, girls couldn¡¯t compete with boys ¡®natural strength and rong mei could only fall behind the top five now. now- Chapter 2557 - Chapter 2557: can you not throw me to others (5) Chapter 2557: can you not throw me to others (5) jiang ci¡¯s eyes met the little monster¡¯s. For some reason, perhaps Jiang CI¡¯s overly serious expression made everyone curious. What question would Jiang CI ask su Mubai? ¡°Su Mubai, you¡¯re a guy. Why do you always follow a girl? Don¡¯t you have your own opinion?¡± As soon as he said this, the atmosphere became a little stiff. Because everyone could tell that these words were a little harsh and didn¡¯t feel very harmonious. However, when su Mubai heard this, he raised his brows and said indifferently, ¡± what did you say? Girl? who is she referring to?¡± Jiang CI¡¯s gaze fell on Rong Mei. Su Mubai wasn¡¯t stupid. On the contrary, his mental age was more mature than everyone here. He also looked at Rong Mei and said something that shocked many people with a gentle tone, ¡± I seem to remember that I said before that I came here for a girl. At this point, he looked at Jiang CI. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s the girl you mentioned. jiang ci¡¯s eyes met his, and her fists unconsciously tightened. At this moment, Xiang xingkui slowly asked, ¡± is ¡®Rong Yuan¡¯? ¡± Su Mubai glanced at Xiang xingkui and suddenly remembered how Rong Mei had treated him because of her. He frowned and said, ¡± she¡¯s not just anyone. She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e. Ha! As soon as he said that, everyone in the room, including Rong Mei, widened their eyes. Fianc¨¦e? how could she not know? But now, faced with everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t just remain silent. She could only laugh dryly. However, she pinched his palm. How could he say such words? if she was his fianc¨¦e, then who was the person he had fantasized about when he used the girl with his left hand? could it be her? heavens. Xiang xingkui was also shocked. She didn¡¯t expect su Mubai and Rong Mei to have such a relationship. ¡°Yingluo¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Su Mubai closed his head slightly. yes, it¡¯s an arranged marriage since we were young. A child¡¯s kiss. Rong Mei¡¯s face turned red and she was even more confused. Was it an arranged marriage when they were young? why didn¡¯t she remember it long ago? In reality, su Mubai wasn¡¯t lying. It was just that an accident happened later on and the two families became estranged. As for him ¡­ he was also forced to stay away from her because of his body¡¯s constitution. However, it was still a reservation. He was not allowed to regret his marriage. When he was young, he was shy and reserved, so he acquiesced. Even though he was young at that time, it was still deeply engraved in his heart. ¡­¡­ When Jiang CI heard su Mubai¡¯s words and saw the envious gazes of the people around her, she felt even more aggrieved. She could only say, ¡± we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen in the future. Whether we can leave this tropical rainforest is another matter. Let¡¯s not think too far ahead for now, in case our beautiful dream is shattered. Then, he threw the stone over. next. Su Mubai caught the stone steadily and looked at him with a deep gaze. He did not say anything else. although jiang ci didn¡¯t express her feelings for rong wei, he could see through her. He only hoped that he would never say it out loud. The next one turned to Tianbei. Tian bei was just here to watch the show, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be the one to do it. Su Mubai was just about to say something when Rong mo nudged his hand, indicating for him to ask. Su Mubai agreed. Chapter 2558 - Chapter 2558: Can you not throw me to others (6) Chapter 2558: Can you not throw me to others (6) rong mo was about to say something when tian bei¡¯s body jolted. ¡°I choose truth.¡± She finally understood why everyone had chosen this. If they were to take a big risk, there were so many dangerous things in the tropical rainforest. They might lose their lives. Rong Mei touched his chin and asked frivolously, ¡± little Beibei, let me ask you a question that you¡¯ve asked before. Who do you like? ¡± tian bei was stunned by his words. Looking at Rong mo, she stuttered, ¡± who do I like? ¡± under the moonlight, the young man¡¯s face was exquisite and handsome. his pair of long and narrow phoenix eyes seemed particularly attractive, and his thin lips had a playful smile. he was obviously such a frivolous young man, but he made countless girls ¡®hearts ripple. ¡± hey, why are you staring at me? answer the question quickly and let everyone hear it. if we were here, i might be able to help you match up. ¡± The Overlord Hua rongxiao laughed evilly. however, as soon as he said this, tian bei lowered his head slightly. the cute and silly curly hair seemed to be embarrassed and became shy. She mumbled, ¡± I didn¡¯t. Her voice was very soft, a typical sign of guilt. ¡°you can¡¯t afford to play?¡± Rong mo laughed sinisterly and reached out to ruffle her little curly hair. As soon as he touched her, Tian bei was furious. I already said that I don¡¯t have any. You¡¯re so annoying! the two of them were stunned by this shout. however, at this moment, xiang xingkui suddenly asked, ¡± tianbei, why is your face so red? could it be that the person you like is rong mo? ¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s impossible!¡± the two of them said in unison. tian bei was stunned for a moment, as though he did not expect rong mo to have such a strong reaction. she gritted her teeth.¡¯i¡¯ll never fall for rong mo in this lifetime! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± rong mo patted his firm chest. ¡± that¡¯s good. i can rest assured then. ¡± What a joke. He had a little cutie that he liked, his little sister mu li. Every time he left the base, he would go to see (tease) her. Tianbei,¡±hehe!¡± Tian bei went to the next person, but she started to be distracted. rong mo¡¯s words filled her mind. For some reason, there was an indescribable feeling in her heart. She felt a little disappointed. Would he hate her that much if she liked Rong mo? Perhaps it was because she had been in contact with Rong Mei for a long time. They were siblings and it was inevitable that they would become familiar with each other. rong mo always loved to tease her little curly hair, saying that she had a foreign-looking physique. And he always liked to bully her for fun. No matter how silly and adorable she was, she was still a girl. She was always more sensitive than a boy. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The rock turned around again, and after a few rounds, everyone was ready to rest. fortunately, no ¡± monsters ¡± appeared during this time. at night. the stars twinkled. it was not easy to see the night sky in the rainforest. When the group of people went to keep watch, a slender figure secretly came to a tent. xiang xingkui wanted to take this opportunity to express her feelings to su mubai. yes, it was. to express his feelings. She liked su Mubai. for now, they could only come into contact with it while they were in the rainforest. once they went out, they would go to different places to get a degree from other schools. However, just as she reached su Mubai¡¯s tent ¡­ However, when she saw something, she suddenly stopped. an, sleepy and confused. PS: guess who the couple of the little Overlord flower is ~ the little Overlord flower is actually very serious and loyal. Chapter 2559 - Chapter 2559: Rong Mei is jealous of someone else’s confession (1) Chapter 2559: Rong Mei is jealous of someone else¡¯s confession (1) xiang xingkui stood there in a daze. Under the moonlight, one of the tents seemed to be shaking slightly, as if there was more than one person inside. However, it was already so late. This inevitably made people think of something. However, just as she was hesitating, she saw that the tent had stopped moving and it became quiet. He didn¡¯t move. this made her suspect if she was overthinking things. he might have just been packing up his things inside. Xiang xingkui stepped on the grass and didn¡¯t move for a long time. She walked over with relief. Meanwhile, inside the tent. Su Mubai¡¯s body was pressed against a slender figure! The young girl¡¯s body was particularly graceful, her messy hair hanging down slightly, her breath falling on his neck, she bit her lips slightly, and her face was abnormally red. She placed her hand beside su Mubai¡¯s head as if she was using a tablet to support herself and tried her best not to touch his body. Rong Mei looked at su Mubai with a slightly red face and whispered, ¡± it¡¯s all your fault for forcing me to come over. she said she was blaming him, but she didn¡¯t seem to be really angry. more than ten minutes ago, little monster asked her to come over. she thought that he had something to tell her, but he actually said that it was not safe to have a good night and wanted her to come over to sleep with him. it would be safer for him to keep watch at night. when he said that, he was, of course, surprised. they had been together for so long, but they had never ¡± slept together ¡°. Other than the times when they were very, very young, they would lie on the same big bed and sleep in open-crotch pants. When they were in the base, it was a separate dormitory for boys and girls. Now that they were 16 years old, they left the base. This was the first night they came out, and he, he actually wanted to sleep with her? No matter what the reason was, Rong Mei¡¯s heart was in a mess. However, just as she was about to leave, she heard footsteps coming from outside. The night was very quiet, so even the slightest sound outside could be heard clearly. and from the aura and footsteps, he could vaguely feel that it was a girl. Therefore, when she heard the footsteps, she could not go out. At night, if others saw her entering and leaving the little monster¡¯s tent, it would not be good. however, she did not expect that the little monster would take the opportunity to pull her down and press her on top of him. ¡­¡­!! At that moment, she could only feel her face burning. After struggling for a while, she finally managed to find a suitable angle to prop her body up. although the two of them had a good relationship, it was only limited to holding hands and hugging. it was very pure. However, could it be because he had broken the strict requirements of leaving the base? the moment he came out, he seemed to be a lot more ¡°unbridled.¡± The little monster looked at her fair and beautiful face that was stained with a thin layer of red. She was so close to him, so close that his clear eyes were a little dazed. She couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡± you¡¯re so pretty, you know? ¡± each and every one of them was very beautiful. they all had a charm, a beauty that came from the bones. When Rong Mei heard that, he blushed and covered his mouth with his hand, blocking all the words that he could say at this moment. The footsteps outside were getting closer and closer. Rong Mei really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer as the young girl¡¯s body pressed down on the young man¡¯s slender body bit by bit! Chapter 2560 - Chapter 2560: Rong Mei is jealous of someone else’s confession (2) Chapter 2560: Rong Mei is jealous of someone else¡¯s confession (2) The aura from her body instantly enveloped him. For some reason, Rong Mei felt that it was very hot tonight and her face could not help but burn. Usually, little monster would also praise her for looking good, but what was wrong with her today? Why did she feel that the atmosphere was a little strange? It was a feeling he couldn¡¯t describe. it made one¡¯s face blush and heart race. at this moment, the sound of footsteps came closer and a man stopped outside the tent. Rong Mei could even feel the other party¡¯s position. Then, a girl¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Su Mubai, Qianqian, are you there?¡± Her voice was very soft, but it also sounded gentle. Rong Mei¡¯s body tensed up when he heard this. It was Xiang xingkui. what was she doing here so late at night? Rong Mei suddenly looked at the little monster and stared at him as if she wanted to ask him what was going on. However, the little monster touched her hand that was covering his lips. rong mei took it back, but she frowned and wanted to see how the little monster would respond to xing kui. Xiang xingkui couldn¡¯t help but ask again. This time, the person in the tent replied indifferently, ¡± yes, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± when xiang xingkui heard this, she stammered, ¡± about that, mu bai, qingqing, i have something to tell you, qingqing. ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Can you come out for a moment? I want to look at you.¡± Xiang xingkui whispered. There seemed to be a little shyness in her words. the man in the tent was silent for a while. when he spoke again, he said slowly, ¡± if you have anything to say, just say it. it¡¯s very late today, and i¡¯ve already taken off my clothes. it¡¯s not convenient. ¡± Rong Mei, who was in the tent, looked at the little monster who was wearing a camouflage t-shirt, long pants, and even combat boots. she said,¡±yingluo.¡± When Xiang xingkui heard him say that she had taken off her clothes, she felt her cheeks heat up. well, okay, I¡¯ll talk outside. it had to be said. rong mei¡¯s heart was already hanging by xiang xingkui¡¯s neck. What did Xiang xingkui want to say to the little monster? You still want to say it face to face? As for her coming alone at night to look for the little monster, she felt a little uncomfortable for some reason. at this moment, xiang xingkui said from outside, ¡± mubai, i hope you don¡¯t mind what i¡¯m saying now. wanwan, i know you already have another girl in your heart, but i still want to tell you that i¡¯ve actually liked you for a long time. ¡± As soon as he said this. The two people in the tent were stunned. especially rong mei, she didn¡¯t even notice that her brows were tightly furrowed. perhaps she was being selfish. Little monster¡¯s kindness to her had become a habit for her to rely on. Although she was a little unclear about her feelings for him, she did not like other girls to be close to little monster. She selfishly occupied him. It was also difficult for her to accept that if the little monster¡¯s kindness to her was transferred to other girls, what would she do? Outside, Xiang xingkui continued, ¡± Yingluo, you¡¯re always quiet and don¡¯t like to talk to others, but you¡¯re so strong, smart, and intelligent. I like boys like you. I was attracted to you from the first time I saw you, Yingluo. Yingluo, at that time, I didn¡¯t know what those feelings were, but now, Yingluo, I know that my feelings for you are that of a man and a woman. I like you, Yingluo.¡± Chapter 2561 - Chapter 2561: Rong Mei is jealous of someone else’s confession (3) Chapter 2561: Rong Mei is jealous of someone else¡¯s confession (3) rong mei¡¯s body trembled when he heard that. [ the love between men and women? ] Xiang xingkui continued, ¡± I know you¡¯re restricted by your marriage, but you should know that the girl doesn¡¯t like you that much. She¡¯s just enjoying what you¡¯ve done for her, but she can¡¯t do anything for you. You¡¯ve been protecting her all this time. When Rong Mei heard these words, his body became more and more stiff, and his expression became more and more serious and complicated. only I, Mubai, can truly understand you, respect you, and like you. It¡¯s just a tropical rainforest, Yingluo. We¡¯ll leave this place soon, and at that time, if you can consider me, I¡¯ll choose to study with you. If not, I might never see you again, Yingluo. That¡¯s why I have to say all these things. I want you to know my feelings for you, my sincere heart.¡± After these words were said, the air seemed to become exceptionally quiet. Time seemed to slow down. In the tent. Rong Mei¡¯s fingers trembled slightly when he heard those words. He seemed to be unable to control it. it was the first time she had such an emotion. there seemed to be some kind of emotion gathering madly in the bottom of her heart, like a tornado, making her want to vent. However, under such circumstances, she could only clench her fists tightly. Xiang xingkui She actually said that about her. She said that she didn¡¯t like the little monster that much. She was just used to it and relied on him. She enjoyed his sacrifice, but she couldn¡¯t do anything for him. He was the one who protected her. however, what made rong mei sad was that she was really that bad. She even felt that she was detestable. She was taking advantage of the little monster and enjoying everything he gave her. Rong Mei¡¯s nose turned sour. She lowered her eyes and felt that there seemed to be tears in her eyes. The little monster could feel her entire aura and unconsciously lifted her chin slowly. With one look, her peach blossom eyes actually turned red and wet. When she looked into his eyes, it was particularly complicated and obscure. she seemed to want to tell him that what xiang xingkui said was not true, but she could not explain herself. Because even she herself suspected that she had gone too far with the little monster. Now, su Mubai saw that Rong Mei¡¯s eyes were red and there were tears in them. He could not help but feel pain in his heart. he gently caressed her cheek and looked at her. his lips moved, but his words were directed at the people outside the tent. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i can¡¯t respond to my feelings for you. ¡± Xiang xingkui had waited for a long time to hear this. She thought that he was hesitating for a long time and said, ¡± Mubai, please think about it again. I really like you. Even if you like Rong Mei, does he really like you? there are so many guys who like Rong Mei, whether it¡¯s Jiang CI or anyone else. She¡¯s enjoying everything that these guys give her. She can¡¯t be responsible for you alone!¡± As soon as she said this, Rong Mei¡¯s tears suddenly fell from the tent and fell on his skin, making his heart ache. Su Mubai¡¯s voice deepened. whether she likes me or not is a matter between us. It has nothing to do with you and you don¡¯t have to worry about it. If you say anything bad about her again, don¡¯t blame me for not being polite to you! rong mei was originally on top of him, but she actually did something that shocked su mubai ¡­ Chapter 2562 - Chapter 2562: rong mei is jealous of someone else’s confession (4) Chapter 2562: rong mei is jealous of someone else¡¯s confession (4) After su Mubai¡¯s slightly angry voice faded, she, who was originally on top of the little monster, moved slightly. However, she didn¡¯t get up. Instead, she put her hand on her body. She pulled open her camouflage coat, revealing a thin white t-shirt inside. the pure white t-shirt clung tightly to her body. The young girl¡¯s body was slender and exquisite. however, she was very well-developed. she was only sixteen years old, but a certain part of her was already a little bulging. Because of the humidity, her body was a little wet from the fragrant sweat, and the faint Virgin fragrance on her body had become stronger. because she was leaning over, her slightly open neckline inevitably exposed some beautiful scenery. It was su Mubai¡¯s first time seeing this scene from such a close distance. For a moment, his ears were dyed with a thin layer of red. His eyes flashed with surprise and a little panic, as if he did not know what she was going to do. Rong Mei¡¯s face was also very red, and her hair was wet with sweat. a little bit of it was stuck to her cheeks, and her eyes were red. in addition to being charming, there was also an indescribable dejection that made people want to love her. With the movement of the tent, a hint of surprise appeared in Xiang xingkui¡¯s eyes. Mubai, you¡¯re up? What are you doing in there?¡± As she spoke, she walked to the zipper of the tent, as if she wanted to take a look. Su Mubai¡¯s throat moved slightly. When he opened his mouth again, his voice was a little hoarse. leave quickly and don¡¯t come looking for me again. ¡°mubai, what¡¯s wrong? Why does your voice sound so strange?¡± Xiang xingkui asked in confusion. As soon as he finished speaking, a muffled groan suddenly came from the tent. The voice of a teenager. it was deep, dark, and seemed to have an indescribable sexiness. the voice made xiang xingkui¡¯s expression change slightly. meanwhile, inside the tent. Rong Mei¡¯s hand had already landed on the belt of su Mubai¡¯s camouflage pants. The little monster was holding onto her hand and stopping her. She seemed to have accidentally touched something just now, causing his face to turn red, but he was trying his best to suppress the burning impulse in his body. ¡°let go.¡± rong mei¡¯s lips moved silently. Su Mubai insisted on not letting go. rong mei saw that he didn¡¯t want her to take off his pants so she suddenly pulled his t-shirt. The tent began to shake. Xiang xingkui stood outside, dumbfounded. This, this is a Kasaya? Rong Mei took off his t-shirt very quickly. Of course, he resisted for a while. When he saw how persistent she was, he gave in. The young man¡¯s slender and firm figure appeared in front of her eyes. His beautiful eight-pack ABS were firm and powerful from all the training. It was extremely mesmerizing. Suddenly looking at this scene, Rong Mei¡¯s eyes blurred. however, she couldn¡¯t care so much. suddenly, she took off her tight white t-shirt. In an instant, the White sports bra wrapped around her delicate beauty and was exposed to the humid and hot air! su mubai felt his head heat up and there seemed to be something hot about to flow out of his nose. at this moment, rong mei turned around in the tent as if he was going to open the tent. ¡°Wait-!¡± Su Mubai couldn¡¯t help but call out and quickly pull her over. Then, he flipped over and pressed her under him. mu Bai, Qingqing!? there was a ripping sound as su mubai personally unzipped the tent, exposing his bare, lean, and muscular upper body. he blocked rong mei¡¯s body and his exquisite face was flushed as if he was doing something. his eyes seemed to be suppressing some emotions. ¡± i told you to leave quickly, didn¡¯t you hear me!? ¡± ¡°ah!¡± when xiang xingkui saw the scene in the tent, she screamed and quickly took a few steps back. They, they were actually quarreling! [ brother nine: what, what are you doing? haha, good night, babies. please vote for the new book, little monster! ] Chapter 2563 - Chapter 2563: Rong Mei is jealous of someone else’s confession (5) Chapter 2563: Rong Mei is jealous of someone else¡¯s confession (5) Was he doing that kind of thing? xiang xingkui was completely dumbfounded. he was scared silly, shocked silly. from her angle, she could see a slender figure under him. the girl¡¯s almost naked upper body and flushed cheeks deeply stimulated her eyes. Xiang xingkui took a few steps back in a panic, her face pale. Rong Mei, who was in the tent, took the t-shirt that little monster had taken off to cover his underwear. Other than his chest, his upper body was exposed. It looked like he was not wearing any clothes and was hurriedly covering his chest with clothes. why aren¡¯t you getting lost?! Xiang xingkui couldn¡¯t take it anymore after hearing the cold and slightly angry voice-Her face turned pale and her eyes turned red as she ran away! the moment she left. The surroundings became quiet again, and only the sound of a flowing stream could be heard. After su Mubai saw that she had left, he retracted his gaze and his breathing became slightly chaotic. Then, he slowly looked at Rong Mei. However, with one look ¡­ He was stunned. Rong Mei was lying there, covering his chest with his clothes as if he was not wearing anything. He was on top of her, and he was not wearing his clothes. It was as if the two of them were really doing something that was hard to talk about. Su Mubai instantly felt his entire body tense up. His ears turned red as if they were on fire. He quickly looked away. he turned around and zipped up the tent again, but he didn¡¯t turn back for a long time. He clenched his fists tightly for a while before the young man¡¯s hoarse voice came slowly. ambiguous, ambiguous, put on your clothes. As soon as he said this, rustling sounds could be heard, as if he was putting on clothes. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± She responded. su mubai then slowly heaved a sigh of relief and turned around. however, when he turned around, his entire body instantly froze. Rong Mei sat up and wrapped her slender arm around his neck. She was not wearing any clothes and only had that tight sports bra. It was just tightly wrapped around her youth and maturity during puberty. su mubai¡¯s breathing almost stopped. she was getting closer to him. ¡°I, I¡¯m flirting with you ¡­¡± ¡°Little monster.¡± Rong Mei hooked her arms around his neck and called out softly as she knelt in the tent. Her eyes were still a little red and she looked charming and adorable. Su Mubai,¡±Wanwan.¡± All the cells in her body began to stir, and she couldn¡¯t care less about what she would do to him. mu Bai, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll believe what she said, but I want you to know that I¡¯ll only show this side of me in front of you. Rong Mei¡¯s hand slid down and held onto his hand. this was the truth. She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing in front of any boy or girl, regardless of what others said. But he was a little monster. Although she was a little shy, she was not afraid of being seen by him. that was because she had a vague idea of their relationship. the little monster liked her and perhaps they would be together forever. It was a very intimate relationship. When su Mubai heard this and looked at her who was only wearing her underwear, his heart began to tremble violently. his stiff body couldn¡¯t get over, so rong mei could only take the initiative to get closer. not only did she hook her arms around his neck, but she also went up to hug him and buried her face in his chest. The moment he touched her fair and firm skin again, he realized that ¡­ Chapter 2564 - Chapter 2564: Rong Mei is jealous of someone else’s confession (6) Chapter 2564: Rong Mei is jealous of someone else¡¯s confession (6) Only then did she realize how hot it was. It was as if there was hot lava flowing under his chest. Su Mubai¡¯s ears were completely red. This was the first time he was experiencing such intimate contact and he seemed to have no idea where to put his hands. Her soft and fragrant young girl¡¯s body was tightly pressed against him. He could understand what she wanted to express, but she didn¡¯t know what kind of effect it would have on him. He tried his best to control the heat in his body. He picked up his white t-shirt and tried to put it on for her. Momo, let¡¯s talk after we put on our clothes. She was only sixteen years old. He didn¡¯t want to scare her, nor did he want to hurt her. Although they were the same age, and she was even born three months earlier than him, because of his special genes, his mind was slightly older than the young boys and girls of his age. that was why he had learned about the matters between men and women earlier. If she really wanted to have anything, it would at least be after she turned eighteen. Because of love, he had to restrain himself. Su Mubai started to clumsily and frantically help her put on her clothes, but Rong Mei was not cooperative. ¡°Little monster, do you really believe what Xiang xingkui said? i really care about you, i like you, do you understand?¡± rong mei said seriously as she held onto his shoulder. yes, it was. rong mei had to admit that when she confessed to xing kui and the little monster, she was very upset. she had even heard her say that she didn¡¯t really care about him and that xiang xingkui wanted him to accept her and leave with her to study. she had panicked and felt pain in her heart. the feeling of being abandoned made her hold on to him in fear. She had never thought that he would leave her because he always liked to stick to her and be with her. however, xiang xingkui¡¯s words made her vigilant and afraid. Su Mubai listened to her confession. The young man¡¯s delicate and cold face blushed. She said that she liked him and cared about him. In fact, even if she didn¡¯t say this, su Mubai knew it clearly in his heart. He had been by her side for many years. Wasn¡¯t she used to him, adapted to him, and relied on him? he was like a frog being boiled in warm water. it was just that some things felt different when they came out of her mouth. He actually wanted to thank the girl who had just confessed to him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have met Rong Mei who was so eager to confess his inner thoughts. ambiguous, I understand. Put on your clothes first and we can talk slowly. After su Mubai finished speaking, he still helped her put on her pure white tight-fitting t-shirt. The t-shirt had a shape-shaping effect and it was still very tight-fitting and seductive after wearing it. However, to him, it was better than not wearing it at all. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it for long. Rong Mei actually didn¡¯t want to wear it. If she could, she wouldn¡¯t even want to wear anything. it was too hot and humid here, which made her uncomfortable, but she could only bear with it. After su Mubai helped her to put on the t-shirt, he quickly put on the camouflage t-shirt himself. ¡°what, you still want to leave, zhenzhen?¡± She didn¡¯t want to live in the same tent as him before and wanted to take back her own. however, he could guarantee that he wanted her to come over to sleep because it was dangerous here and he was worried. he would only be at ease when she was right under his eyes. Rong Mei shook his head when he heard him ask that. I¡¯m not leaving. Chapter 2565 - Chapter 2565: the first kiss in their youth (1) Chapter 2565: the first kiss in their youth (1) she had to tell him again how important he was to her, so that he wouldn¡¯t have any thoughts of leaving. seeing this, su mubai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. he then pulled her and the two of them slowly lay down together. in the tent. Rong Mei and su Mubai were both using their arms as a pillow. They were lying on their sides and looking at each other. rong mei felt uncomfortable being strangled by the undergarments and it was hot and wet here, making her feel uncomfortable. She wanted to say something, but she felt a little embarrassed. After all, there was a difference between men and women. su mubai seemed to have noticed that she wanted to say something but stopped. he reached out and touched her cheek gently. it was hot. he asked, ¡± ambiguous, are you feeling uncomfortable? ¡± Rong Mei lowered her head and rubbed it against his hand. Then, she said slowly, ¡± little monster, can you turn around? ¡± Su Mubai was a little surprised by her words, but he still turned around with his back facing her. rong mei immediately sat up and took off the underwear that was tightly wrapped around her body. then, she quickly put on the t-shirt. because her chest was very tight just now, she even rubbed it a few times in an attempt to ease it a little. after she was done, she was ready to lie down. However, just as she was about to lie down on her side, she saw her own shadow on the side of the tent where the little monster was. Although the lighting was dim and it wasn¡¯t very clear, he could clearly see every movement she had just made. There was a whooshing sound. rong mei was dumbfounded. She lay down slowly, feeling a little dazed. she pretended as if she didn¡¯t know anything, but her mind was filled with her actions just now. She had taken off all her clothes and put on a t-shirt again. Her underwear was placed aside. because it wasn¡¯t too comfortable, she even rubbed yingying. However, he ¡­ Did those crickets see the shadow that was projected right in front of her? Rong Mei closed his eyes and his face started to heat up. After a short while, su Mubai slowly turned around. rong mei closed his eyes and held his breath. She was wearing a tight-fitting t-shirt with her body turned sideways. The center of her body was naturally squeezed into an alluring and young curve. Rong Mei¡¯s breathing went from holding to being irregular. She seemed to feel that something was getting closer and closer to her. However, she did not dare to open her eyes. He continued to pretend to be asleep. Until, slowly, an arm fell on her waist. She was being hugged. He pressed his chin against her forehead and gently hugged her. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ There was the faint chirping of insects outside. The green leaves were so shiny that they could almost overflow with water. Some unknown insects were crawling in the rainforest. Danger lurked everywhere outside. however, the inside of the tent seemed to be isolated from the outside world. There were only the two of them here, and they were sleeping together quietly. the atmosphere between the two of them was beautiful, pure, and warm. However, after a while, Rong Mei felt that he was already very hot. In the end, when he hugged her, he only felt that his temperature had increased by a few times. She finally couldn¡¯t help but move and mumbled softly, ¡± little monster, I¡¯m so hot, can you be Before Rong Mei could finish his sentence, he was suddenly blocked by someone. su mubai covered her lips, as if he could no longer hold back the heat in his body that he had been suppressing and needed to release. He no longer hugged her obediently and lowered his head to kiss her impulsively. this kiss. With a bang, Rong Mei¡¯s head exploded. she widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. this, this was her first kiss! Chapter 2566 - Chapter 2566: The first kiss in their youth (2) Chapter 2566: The first kiss in their youth (2) Rong Mei was completely stunned. He had not expected this. he felt a soft touch on his lips. She did not dare to move. She held her breath and clenched her fists nervously. Their lips remained on each other for a while before he slowly moved away. He looked at her with his clear eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± we¡¯re so close. I asked you to come over to protect you better, but why do you keep seducing me? ¡± That¡¯s right, from the moment she laid on top of him and took off her clothes, to the silhouette projected from the tent just now. they deeply stimulated his vision and his heart. Rong Mei¡¯s face was red and she was flustered. no, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m actually ¡­ Her lips were covered again. but this time, he obviously used more strength. he kissed her on the lips. However, it was not just a kiss. After a while, he began to gently bite, suck, and lick, as if he wanted more. Rong Mei¡¯s entire body was numb. Her body suddenly became soft, and even her breathing became weak. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted to avoid him, but he continued to bully her. Gradually, he was on top of her. He kissed her, not giving her any space to breathe or hide. She was such a bully. he had already endured it for a long time. Rong Mei was dazed by the kiss, but very quickly, there was a sudden pain on her lips. She immediately frowned and moaned. At that moment, his tongue invaded her mouth. boom. There was another explosion in his mind. It was as if lightning had struck in her mind. The moment the tip of his tongue touched her, her entire body went numb. perhaps, when she was very, very young. she had kissed the little monster before. it was like a kiss between mommy and daddy. However, she was too young at that time, only two or three years old. It was a completely different concept from his current sixteen-year-old age. she had a close relationship with the little monster. she said that they were only holding hands and hugging. they had never kissed to this extent. But now ¡­ it wasn¡¯t just a kiss anymore, it was a kiss. Their lips and tongues intertwined. Both of them had never experienced such a deep kiss before and their techniques were not good. However, Rong Mei was completely confused, as if she didn¡¯t know who it was or where she was. She could only hold on to his clothes tightly and respond clumsily. However, it didn¡¯t take long for him to master the technique. He twisted her and crazily snatched the sweetness in her mouth. She could not imagine that a young man who looked so cold and clean would kiss her so deeply in such a venue. She almost could not recognize him anymore. After an unknown amount of time. when he finally let go of her, rong mei was breathing heavily. her face was red and her lips were red and swollen. Su Mubai leaned over and gave her a Peck on the corner of her lips. His voice was hoarse and gentle. Qianqian, I¡¯ll never leave you. Don¡¯t worry, Qianqian. Others like me, but I like you. Qianqian, I¡¯ve always liked Qianqian. I¡¯ll always be by your side, Qianqian. finally, he did not forget to add, ¡± don¡¯t worry. ¡± go to sleep, ¡± my baby. ¡± Rest in peace, my baby. This sentence seemed to have magic. After Rong Mei heard this, he closed his eyes and panted slightly. He really fell asleep in a short while. Su Mubai stared at her charming body for a long time before he slowly hugged her again. Yes, he saw it all. she took off her t-shirt and bra. A mesmerizing figure was reflected in the tent, especially when she took off her clothes. Her tender and delicate body trembled, and he really couldn¡¯t resist it. [ brother nine: the plot is going to develop quickly. Good night, my babies! ] Chapter 2567 - Chapter 2567: The first kiss in their youth (3) Chapter 2567: The first kiss in their youth (3) Su Mubai hugged her and gently closed his eyes to sleep. His breathing gradually became gentle. with the girl he liked in his arms, he seemed to be unafraid of any unknown danger outside. his heart was filled with warmth with her. With her, it was as if he had the whole world. He just knew that she would be his sooner or later. That night, in the second half of the night, the sky turned dark and it started drizzling. The rain fell on the tent, and it sounded like the sound of raindrops hitting banana leaves. It played a piece of peaceful music that made people feel at ease. It was drizzling, and it was no longer unbearable. Rong Mei slept comfortably in his arms. su mubai hugged her waist. The beautiful scene of a Fair and Handsome young man hugging a graceful young lady seemed to freeze at this moment. ** The next day. They woke up at four or five in the morning. Living on the island all year round, he strictly followed the morning exercise time, and his biological clock had long been developed. Rong Mei heard the sound of people walking outside the tent and slowly opened his eyes. And this time, she found herself in someone¡¯s arms. She instantly sobered up. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± a gentle and pleasant voice came from above her head, with a bit of hoarseness from just waking up in the morning. Rong Mei raised her head slowly and looked at the handsome and clean young face. as if she suddenly recalled what had happened last night, her face suddenly turned red. she avoided his gaze and hummed softly. then, she sat up. the softness under the t-shirt shook. It seemed to be reminding her that it was time to put on her bra. Her underwear was placed in a corner of the tent next to her head. Su Mubai watched as she sat there unmoving and the back of her ears were slightly red. When his gaze fell on that small white patch, his clear eyes flickered slightly as if he had understood something. He stood up. He walked in front of her and was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. Come out in five minutes. Don¡¯t worry about the tent. I¡¯ll come back to collect it later.¡± After saying that, he looked at his slightly red face, and his clear eyes seemed to become a little deeper. Rong Mei,¡±Yingluo.¡± She suddenly swallowed her saliva when he looked at her. However, the next second, a black shadow suddenly attacked. His lips felt like a Dragonfly touching the water. He lowered his head and gave it a Peck. Then, he immediately turned around, unzipped his jacket, and went out. After he left, he did not forget to pull it up for her, as if he did not want to be discovered. He was ¡± hiding a mistress in the tent. Rong Mei¡¯s face turned as red as a little apple. Recalling his light kiss, she cupped her burning cheeks in her hands and felt extremely shy. ** In the morning, everyone packed their things and prepared to leave. because each group had different tasks and lived in different locations, it took a while to gather. just when almost everyone had arrived, tian bei suddenly ran over with his equipment bag. ¡°ambiguous! Su Mubai! something has happened!¡± as soon as he said that, the gathered students were slightly shocked. ¡°What? what happened?¡± Rong Mei quickly asked. tianbei wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡± i can¡¯t find xiang xingkui. she was still there when i went to bed last night. i saw her in her tent with my own eyes. when i woke up this morning, she was gone. i thought she might have gone to find someone else or something else, but ¡­ ¡± Chapter 2568 - Chapter 2568: The first kiss in their youth (4) Chapter 2568: The first kiss in their youth (4) ¡°But we¡¯ve already gathered here, and she¡¯s not back yet.¡± rong mei¡¯s heart trembled when she heard this. then, she subconsciously looked at little monster. Su Mubai also looked at her. Then, he pursed his lips and looked at all the students, asking, ¡± when was the last time everyone saw that girl? ¡± The moment he asked, everyone started talking about the time. However, after listening to almost all of them, su Mubai¡¯s expression turned serious. Rong Mei¡¯s expression also changed. ¡°What, what was the latest you saw her last night?¡± Rong mo asked su Mubai with a blade of grass between her thin lips. His long and narrow eyes seemed to be able to see through something with a glance. The surroundings quieted down, and everyone¡¯s faces were not very good. They woke up early in the morning and suddenly, there was one person missing. It was a girl, and this made them feel very uneasy. Could it be that the rainforest was a place more terrifying than the devil¡¯s training Island? Now that everyone was looking at su Mubai, he slowly said, ¡± it¡¯s almost 11 O ¡®clock in the middle of the night. Everyone was shocked by his words. It was 11 am! all of them were ready to rest at nine o ¡®clock. Tianbei¡¯s eyes widened as well. He stammered, ¡± she ¡­ She was still here at nine O ¡®clock last night. Ten ¡­ Eleven o¡¯ clock. Where did you see her Yueyue?! ¡°yes, what are you guys doing?¡± rong mo asked with her eyes narrowed. all the students looked at su mubai. their expressions changed subtly as if he had done something to xiang xingkui. After all, his ability was so strong that even the last elites here could not compare to him. ¡°Rong mo, don¡¯t you talk too much ¡­¡± Rong Mei finally couldn¡¯t help but say something. However, before he could finish, su Mubai looked at her and signaled for her to not say anything. leave everything to him. Rong Mei¡¯s cheeks were puffed up in anger, but he held it in with difficulty. Su Mubai said with a serious expression, ¡± I just fell asleep at around 11 O ¡®clock last night. Someone came to my tent. It was the red sunflower. At these words, everyone looked at each other, their expressions even more complicated. ¡°Why did she ask you to come?¡± Jiang CI suddenly asked. It was as if she couldn¡¯t wait to get hold of something that could be used against him. Su Mubai pursed his lips and said in a deep voice, ¡± logically speaking, I shouldn¡¯t have said such things. After all, it might not be very good for a girl like her. However, for her safety, I still choose to make it public. As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. He ¡­ What did he do to her? Didn¡¯t he like Rong Mei? could it be that there was something going on between him and Xiang Xingtian? Rong Mei also felt a few gazes on him. Everyone was silent, waiting for him to continue. Su Mubai replied, ¡± she came over tonight to confess to me. When he said this, everyone was stunned. Then, some people heaved a sigh of relief. So it was a confession. However, they did not expect Xiang xingkui to confess to su Mubai in the middle of the night. After all, everyone knew who su Mubai¡¯s heart was. Rong Mei was his fianc¨¦e whom he had kissed since he was a child. She seemed to have gone a little overboard. However, at this moment, Jiang CI frowned and asked, ¡± you said she came to confess to you, so she did. What else did you say? why wasn¡¯t she here this morning?! Jiang CI¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s hearts churn again. Su Mubai looked at him without blinking and his face turned cold. Chapter 2569 - Chapter 2569: The first kiss in their youth (5) Chapter 2569: The first kiss in their youth (5) However, he still explained, ¡± I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s not here, but I know that after she confessed to me last night, I rejected her and she left. That¡¯s all. These words were neither haughty nor humble, and they were powerful and resonating. it was also in line with his personality and approach. there was basically no meaning to it. This was because su Mubai was a person who didn¡¯t fight for anything. Even if he was awesome, he was still unknown to the public. Everyone liked him a lot. Therefore, after getting along with him for so many years, she didn¡¯t think that he was someone who would do anything bad. However, Jiang CI still wouldn¡¯t let him go. su Mubai, this is only your side of the story. Other than what you said, there¡¯s no other evidence to prove these things. She came to look for you in the middle of the night. I don¡¯t believe that nothing happened between the two of you. Maybe you did something to her and agitated her, causing her to run away. Everyone¡¯s expression turned ugly when they heard this. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe su Mubai, but Jiang CI¡¯s words were too overbearing. If what he said was true, then wouldn¡¯t he be throwing dirty water at him for nothing? Su Mubai¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. he seemed to be very dissatisfied with jiang ci¡¯s words. rong mo jumped down from a tall and flat rock and said, ¡± the most important question now isn¡¯t whether su mubai did anything to her. it¡¯s why she disappeared and where did she go! it¡¯s very dangerous for her to be alone in the rainforest without a team. we have to go and find her. ¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to ask su Mubai what he said and did to her before she left.¡± after jiang ci finished speaking, she suddenly walked forward and wanted to take the backpack from su mubai¡¯s hands. Su Mubai didn¡¯t object. Everyone watched as Jiang CI took out a foldable tent from his backpack. these tents were sturdy, durable, small, and light. they were specially equipped by the base for them. Jiang CI opened the tent and unzipped it. Rong Mei looked at his actions and his expression turned ugly. He wanted to say something but su Mubai held his hand and stopped her. It was still the same sentence. He didn¡¯t want others to know that Rong Mei was sleeping with him before she was of age. It would be even worse if the news spread to the Roman base, especially when Yingluo and Rong Mei¡¯s father were there. even if they were pure and didn¡¯t do anything. But there was no guarantee that others would be suspicious. jiang ci was quickly checking the tent. her expression changed when she saw something. he stepped forward and carefully picked up the long hair. Then, he slowly stood up and raised it up for everyone to see. Rong mo, Tian bei, and the rest widened their eyes in shock. ¡°A girl¡¯s hair is so long. If I remember correctly, it¡¯s about the same length as a sunflower¡¯s hair.¡± how are you going to explain this?! Jiang CI asked with a frown. When Rong Mei saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She rushed forward and shouted, ¡± Jiang CI, are you done! Do you like to target su Mubai that much? if you have nothing to do with him, are you going to force him to admit it?¡± Jiang CI¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at Rong mo and said, ¡± Rong Mei, you can¡¯t speak for him at a time like this. This strand of hair is the best proof. Even if he doesn¡¯t say what he did to Xiang xingkui, he might have betrayed your feelings for him! ¡°Enough-!¡± Chapter 2570 - Chapter 2570: First kiss in a young age (6) Chapter 2570: First kiss in a young age (6) rong mei suddenly shouted. Then, he sneered, ¡± Jiang CI, did you only remember that Xiang xingkui had this long hair but forget that one of us has the same hair?! As soon as he said this, everyone was slightly shocked. This included su Mubai. Some of them reacted quickly and looked at Rong Mei in shock-her hair. Jiang CI was no exception. He came to his senses and looked at her, stunned. Rong Mei smiled sarcastically. Jiang CI, I¡¯ve had enough of you targeting su Mubai. He doesn¡¯t owe you anything. I¡¯m telling you now, this is my hair! it wasn¡¯t xiang xingkui¡¯s! Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Jiang CI¡¯s face turned pale. He looked at Rong Mei and listened to her words. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something but nothing came out. Is this the case? In su Mubai¡¯s tent, that was her hair. the two of them when the students heard this, although their expressions were a little subtle, they did not say anything. Jiang CI suddenly took a step back. His throat moved slightly, and he said hoarsely, ¡± Rong Mei, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just a strand of hair. It can¡¯t prove anything. everyone,¡±hehe.¡± Rong Mei sneered. why can¡¯t it prove anything? You¡¯re wrong again. This can prove that I can guarantee that every word su Mubai said is true!¡± as soon as he said this, everyone was shocked again. this was because the implications of this were too great after they realized it. As expected, Jiang CI¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her. yes, Jiang CI. I was in the tent when Xiang xingkui came last night. I heard everything she said. She said that she likes su Mubai and hopes that he can be with her after they leave the rainforest. However, su Mubai rejected her and she ran away. Rong Mei wouldn¡¯t say that Xiang xingkui ran away after seeing their intimate position. That was her bottom line. What right did he have to expose his own privacy because of someone else¡¯s mistake? Furthermore, she had been badmouthing her in front of su Mubai, trying to ruin their relationship. When everyone heard this, they fell silent for a moment. Rong mo coughed suddenly. well, well, if that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s how it is. Xiang xingkui probably couldn¡¯t think things through and ran off on her own. But right now, it doesn¡¯t matter if what she did was morally right or not. The most important thing is to find her. Tianbei nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice. however, he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. this was because she felt that things had suddenly gotten out of hand. ¡± come, come. everyone, come over here and count the number of people. let¡¯s hurry up and find someone first! ¡± Rong mo gestured for her to move to the other side. He left some space for the others. Jiang CI¡¯s body was still stiff, and her expression was ugly. It wasn¡¯t just because she had misunderstood su Mubai. It was also because of the contents of Rong Mei¡¯s words. she ¡­ she was actually sleeping in the same tent with su mubai. she was still so young, how, how could she ¡­ Su Mubai looked at Rong Mei and Rong Mei¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Just as he was about to walk over, Rong Mei turned around and left. Su Mubai was stunned. He caught a glimpse of Jiang CI from the corner of his eye and looked at her. He pursed his lips and said, ¡± I hope you won¡¯t tell anyone about this. After that, he went after Rong Mei. Jiang CI¡¯s heart ached. Su Mubai¡¯s words seemed to have tacitly agreed to his thoughts. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [ brother nine: calm down, my babies, the plot is developing quickly. the new week is coming, please vote for little monster¡¯s new book! ] Chapter 2571 - Chapter 2571: lost, survival in the rainforest (1) Chapter 2571: lost, survival in the rainforest (1) ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ rong mei took his equipment and left in a huff. he was in a bad mood. why did jiang ci have to meddle in other people¡¯s business? why did she have to force them to reveal everything? even if it was their own privacy, he wouldn¡¯t let them off! Too detestable! She stood in front of a stream and put her hands on her waist, trying to catch her breath. Suddenly, he heard a faint rustling sound from the grass behind him. It seemed like something was coming. She didn¡¯t turn around and was still angry. They thought it was a little monster or someone else. She crossed her arms and looked even angrier. However, at this moment, the rustling sound behind him was getting closer and closer. Rong Mei frowned slightly. Wait for rustling! ¡°This sound ¡­ Why doesn¡¯t it sound like a person walking?¡± it was uninterrupted and had a strange aura. Rong Mei suddenly felt a chill behind her. She put down her arm and turned back slowly. However, when he turned around, ha! She was dumbfounded and took a few steps back in shock. He couldn¡¯t help but panic. Rong Mei¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at the huge crocodile that was a few meters long. Her soul was about to fly away. What a f * cking coincidence! If she was not mistaken, this crocodile was one of the most powerful assassins in the tropical rainforest-the black Kamen crocodile! the crocodile was huge, about five to six meters long. it was the top predator in the tropical rainforest and the king of the amphibians. as long as it was swimming in the river or crawling on land, they would eat it. a monkey, a deer, and a giant python. This was a River, and it was very likely that they had climbed up from here. Rong Mei was completely dumbfounded because she didn¡¯t expect that she would run into such a ¡­ Great luck! The crocodile paused for a moment, then opened its mouth and quickly pounced-! Rong Mei instantly turned around and ran. He jumped into the rainforest to quickly shake it off. she could also go and look for little monster and the others, but it was too dangerous. this crocodile might hurt others, so she did not run back. she could only try to get rid of it as soon as possible. However, this wasn¡¯t an easy task. Its body was huge, but it wasn¡¯t cumbersome at all. It quickly chased after the fresh prey. fortunately, rong mei ran very fast and had good endurance. the training she had since she was young prevented her from dying immediately in the mouth of this overlord. Rong Mei continued to travel through the rainforest and after a while, she felt that she had completely deviated from the main group. However, the crocodile was still chasing her, as if it was not willing to let go of its prey. Rong Mei had no choice. If she continued running like this, she would only get further and further away. She quickly climbed up a big tree and the crocodile caught up and almost bit off her shoe. rong mei climbed onto a thick branch and looked down. he was dumbfounded again! Good fellow! the giant crocodile was actually climbing up the tree with its claws. Rong Mei gritted his teeth and took out a dagger from behind him. yes, a dagger. They couldn¡¯t rely on firearms to come here, so they could only rely on cold weapons. She was good at close combat such as sniping and boxing, but in the face of such a simple and brutal giant, all the skills she was good at seemed to have no power to resist. Rong Mei held the dagger tightly and looked at the crocodile that was climbing up. A murderous look flashed in his eyes. If it really came to a point of no choice, then don¡¯t blame her for being impolite. ** When su Mubai went to look for Rong Mei- Chapter 2572 - Chapter 2572: lost, survival in the rainforest (2) Chapter 2572: lost, survival in the rainforest (2) He found her footprints on the mud by the river not far from the camp. However, she was not there. Su Mubai shouted her name a few times but did not get any response. At this moment, he started to have a bad feeling. Especially when he was carefully observing the traces around him, he saw a messy set of footsteps disappearing in one direction. In its place was a large, flat piece of grass. It was an obvious sign. However, they were not human traces. su mubai¡¯s expression changed. he quickly walked in that direction, completely ignoring the fact that the main group was assigning tasks. he quickly walked along the large area of crushed grass and found a huge paw print in a pothole. his heart trembled. What on earth had she encountered? su mubai continued to search quickly. he shouted her name as he followed the trail, ¡± ambiguous-! ¡± He was extremely fast. However, when he sneaked through the forest and the front suddenly opened up, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. His face was pale. He saw a huge crocodile under a tree in front of him. What was most shocking wasn¡¯t this, but that there was a boot in the crocodile¡¯s mouth, and the sole of the boot was exposed! it was as if it had just swallowed something. Su Mubai¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. He rushed over and shouted, ¡± ambiguous-! When the crocodile saw him, it immediately turned around and crawled toward him. Su Mubai pulled out a dagger. His speed was so fast that it was almost impossible to see clearly. He leaped high in the air and the sharp dagger rushed down. He roared and the sharp dagger directly stabbed into its yellowish-green eyes-! The crocodile writhed its huge body in pain. Su Mubai turned around and rode on its body. He kept pulling out his dagger and stabbing it. He was going crazy to kill it. The crocodile¡¯s entire body was as hard as armor, and only its eyes were the weakest. no matter how hard it shook, it couldn¡¯t get rid of the young man with werewolf genes. it struggled madly for a few minutes, and as red blood continued to spray out, the huge crocodile under it gradually stopped shaking and lay on the ground, motionless. Su Mubai¡¯s eyes were red. He came down and opened the crocodile¡¯s mouth with both hands. He mumbled, ¡± no, don¡¯t whine! did he come a little late? No, that wasn¡¯t her. Su Mubai looked at the big mouth. There was blood on it, but it had a rotten smell. just as su mubai knelt in front of the crocodile and opened its mouth, a voice came from behind him, ¡± chuckling little monster chuckling ¡± su mubai¡¯s body froze. The thin teenager was unable to move for a moment. He didn¡¯t even dare to look back, as if he had heard the voice wrongly. ¡°Little monster Pixiu¡± Another voice was heard. Su Mubai then slowly turned around. His hands were still stained with blood and his eyes were red with tears. He slowly turned around. when he looked, he saw a slender figure standing not far behind him. She was wearing a camouflage suit, and her bag was gone. She was in a sorry state and did not even have a shoe. When su Mubai¡¯s gaze fell on her white socks, he seemed to have realized everything. The ¡­ The shoe in the crocodile¡¯s mouth just now was just a shoe. It wasn¡¯t teasing her. Chapter 2573 - Chapter 2573: Lost, survival in the rainforest (3) Chapter 2573: Lost, survival in the rainforest (3) Rong Mei saw him standing there in a daze and rushed up to him. little monster, are you okay? ¡± The little monster looked at her in a daze. He looked at her clear face in front of him and the familiar voice. Rong Mei only felt a strong force suddenly hit him. She was pulled into the little monster¡¯s arms and it hugged her tightly. She could almost feel the hand that was holding her tightly still trembling slightly, as if he had not recovered from the scene that had just happened. rong mei thought that he was frightened by the crocodile. she hugged him tightly and caressed his back. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid of the little monster. you¡¯re already amazing. you actually killed one of the most dangerous animals here. you¡¯re really amazing. ¡± Su Mubai didn¡¯t say anything and only hugged her tightly. It was as if he could really feel her body temperature before he could believe that it was just a false alarm. luckily. Fortunately, she had appeared early. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for him to recall the scene just now, and it would have been difficult for him to recall the great fear that had risen in his heart just now. he was so afraid that she would get into an accident. and he had only been gone for a short while. rong mei slowly broke away from his arms and wiped the sweat on her forehead. ¡± that was really close. He swallowed my equipment bag and almost bit off one of my legs. Fortunately, I jumped onto another tree. Yes, it was. She had just experienced a very terrifying scene. however, when she thought of herself and saw how su mubai had killed the crocodile so ruthlessly, she could still feel the difference between the two of them. Su Mubai¡¯s heart clenched when he heard her words. Rong Mei realized that no matter what he said to su Mubai, he wouldn¡¯t say a word. He would only look at her as if there were flowers on her face. ¡± little monster, why do you keep looking at me? aren¡¯t i complimenting you? ¡± Did she see it wrong? why did she seem to see a deep pain in the little monster¡¯s eyes? Her eyes were slightly red. Su Mubai raised his hand slightly, as if he wanted to touch her face. However, when he saw that his hand was stained with blood, he could only say slowly, ¡± ambiguous, why did you run around? why didn¡¯t you come and find me? ¡± When Rong Mei heard that, he immediately said seriously, ¡± please, you know what this guy is. What if he hurts you? I can¡¯t let you bear the danger! ¡°Then what if you get into an accident? You know how dangerous it is!¡± Su Mubai interrogated. When Rong Mei heard that, he immediately pointed at the shoe of his confidant. look, I only lost one shoe. I¡¯m fine. It can¡¯t even bite a bite of my flesh. as rong mei spoke, his mind suddenly reacted to something and his body froze. Wait a minute. su mubai¡¯s fingers trembled in fear. could it be because he was afraid of her? And not himself? Those shoes ¡­ the shoes in the crocodile¡¯s mouth made him think that he was being teased by the crocodile. rong mei¡¯s expression became complicated as he thought about it. He felt a little uncomfortable. because when she was about to run away, she heard his shout and went back. In the end, he saw that scene. He half-knelt in front of the dead crocodile and opened its mouth. she called him. He didn¡¯t even dare to move. Until the moment he turned around ¡­ Chapter 2574 - Chapter 2574: Lost, survival in the rainforest (4) Chapter 2574: Lost, survival in the rainforest (4) Until the moment he turned around, his Scarlet and crazy eyes met her line of sight. However, she had foolishly thought that ¡­ He was afraid of the crocodile. He didn¡¯t know that he thought he had been eaten. Rong Mei suddenly stepped forward and hugged him tightly without explaining anything. su mubai also slowly raised his arms and hugged her waist tightly. At this moment, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything. They seemed to have understood everything. when his breathing had almost calmed down, he lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. the two of them then prepared to leave. However, he couldn¡¯t leave without shoes. After the boots were bitten by the crocodile¡¯s bloody mouth, the surface was not broken, but it was too dirty. The two of them looked at the boots in silence. until su mubai stood in front of her with his back facing her. ¡± come up. ¡± Rong Mei hesitated for a while but still climbed up obediently. she knew that the little monster liked her to rely on him. Even if there were some things, he could do it. Su Mubai carried Rong Mei on his back and bent down to pick up the blood-stained boots. He then carried her away. Rong Mei leaned on his shoulder and asked softly, ¡± where are we going now? ¡± This direction wasn¡¯t the direction they were going back in. ¡°First, wash your shoes.¡± Su Mubai said. Rong Mei still felt that something was off. but we have a water source too. ¡°they¡¯ve all gone to look for people. even if we go back now, there won¡¯t be anyone.¡± su mubai explained. Rong Mei did not say anything. Su Mubai used his powerful memory to find a water source. After a while, he appeared in front of a stream with her on his back. he put her down and sat her on a rock. He went to the stream to wash the stones for her. Everything in the surroundings seemed to be quiet. There were clearly twenty of them and they had spread out to look for her. However, they could not detect anyone other than her and su Mubai. this place was really too big. After su Mubai washed her shoes clean, he found a handkerchief and wiped the water off the shoes. Then, he walked to her and squatted down to put on her shoes. His movements were so natural that he didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. rong mei looked at him and there was a strange fluctuation in his heart. After a while, she slowly said, ¡± little monster, we don¡¯t need to meet up with them, do we? ¡± Su Mubai was stunned when he heard this. After that, he didn¡¯t raise his head and continued, ¡± you know what, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we split up. This place is full of danger. It¡¯s all up to your own abilities to walk out of here. If someone holds you back, it will only put more people in danger. rong mei,¡±yingluo.¡± indeed, she knew it. when she saw him walking in another direction without hesitation, she could sense that he really did not like to be with most people. Perhaps it was because there was someone he hated. Perhaps it was because they were troublesome. ¡°Mo Mei, let¡¯s continue walking. We should escape as soon as possible.¡± ¡°then what about tianbei and my brother?¡± Rong Mei started to worry. Su Mubai replied in a deep voice, ¡± if there¡¯s really danger, you can¡¯t avoid it just by being by his side. You have to believe in his abilities. Also, Tianbei, I saw her following your brother when I left. He should be taking care of her. [ brother nine: an, the plot is developing quickly. ] Chapter 2575 - Chapter 2575: chapter 2567- Chapter 2575: chapter 2567- Rong Mei did not know what to say anymore. He could only nod his head slightly. alright then. I hope we can all come out safely. after rong mei put on his shoes, the two of them left the place. in the rainforest, it was impossible to not have a sense of direction. both of them had a good sense of direction, especially su mubai. he knew the distribution and terrain of the tropical rainforest long before they came, so he calculated the exact direction according to the angle of the sun and the characteristics of the growth of the trees, the density of the north and south, and the accurate direction. The two of them were quite strong and Rong Mei did not hold him back. They were very fast. the only problem was food. They needed to consume a huge amount of energy and calories to travel. Her backpack had been swallowed by the crocodile again, and the chocolate inside had long been gone. Many animals in the rainforest were hard to find. Most of them ate raw worms in the rainforest. Those white, wriggling worms were high in nutritional protein, so they would eat them even if they were disgusted. This was nothing to them. They didn¡¯t meet anyone else until night time. In the evening, they prepared to rest and find some food, but the monsters in the rainforest began to stir again. Rong Mei found countless branches to start a fire to drive the beasts away. Su Mubai, on the other hand, went to look for bigger food. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to find them. After walking around for almost half an hour, he only found some wild mushrooms and small frogs in his clothes. rong mei heard the sound and immediately got up. ¡± you¡¯re back? ¡± Su Mubai¡¯s figure appeared under the moonlight. A cold and clean-looking young man was walking over. However, just as he was walking towards her, he saw something and his expression changed. His entire body stiffened. Rong Mei saw him standing there and was surprised. what, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± As she spoke, she walked over. ¡°don¡¯t move-!¡± Suddenly, there was a low Shout! Rong Mei was so shocked that he stood still and didn¡¯t dare to move. what, what¡¯s wrong? rong mei held his breath. suddenly, he felt something wrap around his leg. All the hair on her body stood up, and her spine went numb as if an electric current had passed through it. She held her breath and did not move, only her eyes slowly looked down. However, when he looked at it, his hair stood on end. she saw a mottled snake wrapped around her leg, circle after circle, tightening and crawling on her body. Rong Mei was afraid of snakes. he had been afraid since he was young. however, in the later training, she worked hard to overcome this obstacle. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The instructor had once locked her up with a rat and a snake, forcing her to kill the rat and pull out the snake¡¯s teeth before she could come out. however, the snake in front of him seemed to be poisonous. she did not dare to act rashly. Su Mubai furrowed his brows and continued walking. The snake seemed to have sensed the heat source nearby and flicked its tongue twice. It also revealed its big poisonous fangs. Rong Mei looked at him and kept signaling him not to mess around. she could settle it herself. However, the snake started to become unstable. It coiled around her thigh and turned its head in su Mubai¡¯s direction, making hissing sounds. Su Mubai took out his dagger again. He kept walking over, but the snake stuck its head out, trying to slip over. rong mei was so nervous that his back was sweating. She was afraid that he would be bitten by a snake. Chapter 2576 - Chapter 2576: Chapter 2568- Chapter 2576: Chapter 2568- Now, she was even a little regretful. On the plane, the instructor had given her the serum, but she had not taken it. The snake was wrapped around her leg so tightly that it felt cold and the blood seemed to have stopped flowing. Rong Mei¡¯s other leg suddenly went numb and he couldn¡¯t stand steadily. The snake was about to bite her. in a split second, a silver light flashed across the sky. it was so fast that it was almost invisible to the naked eye. The dagger pierced through the snake¡¯s head, killing it instantly. His head drooped down limply. rong mei couldn¡¯t take it anymore and his body went soft. Su Mubai rushed over and hugged her. The snake was very long, as thick as half a wrist, and it wrapped around her calf. Even in death, it did not completely relax. Su Mubai carefully pressed the dagger against the snake¡¯s head and tried to pull its body apart. Snakes were dangerous cold-blooded animals. Even if their heads were broken, they could still rush up and bite. Even if it was a nerve reflex. he quickly threw the snake away, picked her up horizontally, and carried her to the fire. Rong Mei only felt that his leg was numb and cold. Su Mubai quickly put her down and helped her take off her shoes and pulled up her camouflage pants. Immediately, circles of purple bruises appeared on her originally white calf. it was a shocking sight. su mubai¡¯s eyes darkened. he frowned and his heart ached. He gently pursed his lips and reached out to help her rub the bruises on her calf to let her blood flow again. Rong Mei looked at everything that happened so quickly in such a short time. She only felt that she had suddenly become better and useless. ¡°Mubai, Qingqing, am I stupid?¡± It was just a snake, yet he had to attack it. She couldn¡¯t continue to rely on him like this. The path under her feet was one that she had to walk. If she didn¡¯t strengthen herself, she would be destroyed by the strong. su mubai was stunned. however, he didn¡¯t say a word and continued to rub there to dissolve the bruises. at this time, she was almost bitten. what did she want? did she want him to watch her die? ¡°Mubai Qingqing.¡± ¡± be good, don¡¯t talk. we¡¯ll talk after we¡¯ve finished eating and rested. ¡± su mubai said. he still had lingering fear from the scene earlier. rong mo wanted to say something but stopped herself in the end. she seemed to have given in as her gaze landed on the scattered mushrooms and frogs on the ground. ¡± are these our dinner? ¡± the frog was so small and meatless that it didn¡¯t seem to be able to support their physical consumption for a few hours. Su Mubai replied indifferently, ¡± no, we have new food. what!£¿ Rong Mei was stunned. Then, her gaze suddenly fell on the snake whose head had been pierced by a dagger. She was stunned. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After su Mubai was done with the snake¡¯s treatment, he skinned, drained its blood, and dug out its internal organs. He then pierced it with a shaved branch and roasted it over the fire. The meat sizzled. The oil water kept dripping down. rong mei did not hate the snake anymore. he stared at the yellow meat and started to drool. in fact, snake meat was very fresh and tender. They often ate snake meat on the island, and for a period of time, the number of snakes on the island became very rampant, and even the cafeteria cooked snake meat for them. su mubai¡¯s tensed heart finally relaxed a little when he saw her drooling. Chapter 2577 - Chapter 2577: Chapter 2568- Chapter 2577: Chapter 2568- When the snake meat was almost done, su Mubai took the tenderest part of the meat and gave it to her. She was like a small animal waiting to be fed. as for su mubai, he was exceptionally happy to feed her. In fact, no matter how powerful Rong Mei was, in his eyes, she still needed his protection. on the other hand, even though rong mei already felt that he was very powerful, when the little monster was by his side, he was used to relying on his protection. she knew that he would definitely protect her. although rong mei couldn¡¯t wait to eat it, when he handed it over, rong mei held back the first bite and passed it to him instead, letting him eat first. His attitude was firm and unyielding. The little monster had no choice but to take a bite first. After Rong Mei saw that he had taken a bite, he immediately went to eat other places. she was too hungry. After leaving the base, what defeated her was not monsters, but hunger. the snake meat was delicious and rong mei only stopped after his stomach was full. Su Mubai, on the other hand, ate neither too much nor too little. Even if it was a rare prey, he would not deliberately eat too much. after the two of them finished eating, they extinguished the fire. he found a suitable place and set up the tent. At night, the two of them would take turns to keep watch. it was just that rong mei¡¯s equipment bag was left in renekton¡¯s stomach, so they had to live in the same tent again. ¡­¡­ The night was quiet. after the engine was turned off, the light became very dim. After the tent was set up, su Mubai asked her to go to sleep first. Rong Mei disagreed and let him sleep first. In fact, she suddenly had an urgent need to pee and wanted to go to the toilet. however, she felt embarrassed to tell him. However, su Mubai¡¯s attitude was too unyielding. In the end, Rong Mei had no choice but to blush and say, ¡± I want to go to the toilet. I can¡¯t hold it in anymore. Can you just go in? ¡± Su Mubai,¡±Wanwan.¡± After Rong Mei said that, she immediately turned her head and wanted to find a place to relieve herself. Fortunately, the light was dark at night and no one could see the burning on her face. She ran for more than twenty meters, looking for a place to settle down. However, just as she was about to take off her pants, she suddenly heard someone walking in the grass behind her. she froze and turned around. His eyes instantly widened. w-what was this situation?! She saw that the little monster had actually followed her, not far behind her. ¡°hey, hey hey you-¡± rong mei shouted at him and was so embarrassed that he couldn¡¯t say anything. However, he actually saw su Mubai walking towards him. ¡°little monster, are you a pervert? I¡¯m going to relieve myself, why do you keep following me? do you want to see me relieve myself?¡± Rong Mei said loudly as he ran around in circles anxiously. Su Mubai looked at her and said calmly, ¡± I¡¯m thinking about your safety. It¡¯s dangerous here, even more so at night. What do you want me to do if something happens? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡± ¡± alright, settle it as soon as possible. i won¡¯t look at you. i¡¯ll be on alert for any movements around me. ¡± Su Mubai said indifferently and turned around. Rong Mei,¡±Yingluo.¡± she was actually speechless. She gritted her teeth and took off her pants with her back facing him. However, she did not dare to take the next step. Her ears were completely red. Because he didn¡¯t know that sometimes, he didn¡¯t even need to look and he could hear the sound clearly! Chapter 2578 - Chapter 2578: chapter 2570- Chapter 2578: chapter 2570- Rong Mei was on the verge of a breakdown. However, he was so ¡± serious ¡± and ¡± righteous ¡°. What could she do? in the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and could only squat down. However, on his face, he had a look of not fearing death, feeling wronged and embarrassed to the extreme. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Su Mubai was truly worried about her. He always felt that something would happen to her as long as she was not in his sight. He could understand things like going to the toilet. he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, it was human nature. On top of that, his possessiveness and desire to control her had made him treat her as his wife long ago. They had already kissed, what else could they do? he thought about it seriously and seriously, as if he had no disharmonious distracting thoughts at all. however ¡­ When he heard a faint sound, his body suddenly froze. A trace of panic flashed across his clear eyes. As he looked deeper, his ears turned red. his body was filled with a boiling temperature. he didn¡¯t move, his body tensed up, and his hands clenched into fists, trying to shift his attention to observe his surroundings. He did not know why. Time seemed to have been dragged out and slowed down. Rong Mei¡¯s face was burning and in the end, he gave up on himself and gave up. he didn¡¯t seem to care anymore. After she got up and put on her pants, she turned around slowly. Su Mubai¡¯s gaze was fixed in another direction. He seemed to be sitting upright, pretending as if he had not seen or heard anything. Rong Mei lowered his head and when he walked past her, she couldn¡¯t help but Mutter, ¡± ¡°Hooligan!¡± Hooligan. these two words triggered su mubai. Looking at her back view, he wanted to say something, but he clenched his fists tightly and didn¡¯t say anything in the end. In the end, he could only follow them silently. his ears were still hot, and even a gust of cold wind could not blow away the burning temperature of his body. he admitted. He didn¡¯t expect to hear something like that, and his mind went blank for a moment. He was really stunned for a moment, and it was only then that he realized what the difference between men and women was. no matter how close their relationship was in name, it was only in name. Some discordant images uncontrollably appeared in his mind. He tried his best to control his tumbling thoughts before he calmed down and observed everything around him. he thought that his heart could be as calm as water. He thought that he would definitely be a gentleman. She really thought that she would just be on guard for her and let her settle it with peace of mind. Little did she know that she was the one who made her most frightened. in the end, he still slapped himself hard in the face. when su mubai returned, rong mei had already entered the tent. however, as soon as he entered, he saw that she was covering her face and lying there, as if she had no face to see him. Su Mubai stretched out his hand, wanting her to come over and have a good sleep. however, he didn¡¯t dare to touch her. In the end, he hesitated for a long time before he slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡± it¡¯s so ambiguous. Don¡¯t be like this. Actually, I didn¡¯t see anything, and I didn¡¯t hear anything. fine. when he said this, rong mei was stunned for a moment. then, he really wanted to dig a hole and hide in it! °¡°¡°¡! He was simply too much! su mubai,¡±wanwan.¡± Did he say something wrong? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [ brother nine: haha, please give me a vote for the new book! ] Chapter 2579 - Chapter 2579: The secret between the two little monsters (1) Chapter 2579: The secret between the two little monsters (1) it was very dark here. rong mei felt awkward for a while, then turned over to rest. this hooligan. On the outside, he looked cold and seemed to be full of righteousness. in fact, the way he did it was the one that people could not agree with. she still didn¡¯t hear or see anything. was there no silver to be found? rong mei ignored him. she was still a young lady after all. no matter how close they were, this kind of thing was still embarrassing. Seeing that she was ignoring him, su Mubai did not say anything more. The more he explained, the messier this topic became. At night, the temperature was a little cold. Su Mubai took off his coat and gently covered her with it. Rong Mei moved slightly but did not say anything else. Su Mubai started to keep watch. rong mei smelled his faint scent on his clothes and felt at ease, gradually falling asleep. The day¡¯s journey was too tiring, and she fell asleep very quickly. after she fell asleep, su mubai leaned over slightly and kissed her on the forehead. he then opened the tent and got up to leave. Rong Mei was still sleeping soundly. The next day. when rong mei woke up again, he was still wearing his clothes but he was not in the tent. she was stunned and immediately opened the tent and went out. ¡°Little monster-!¡± rong mei called out a few times anxiously. She quickly looked for him nearby, until she suddenly caught a whiff of the smell of smoke. she was stunned. At a water source, the little monster had made a large frame with roasted fish hanging on it. There was even a deer behind him. However, this young deer was already dead. su mubai saw her and immediately asked her to come over. rong mei walked over and su mubai passed her a water bottle. ¡± you must be thirsty. have some water. ¡± rong mei took it and realized that it was warm water. he had boiled it. She gulped down a few mouthfuls before wiping her mouth. Panting slightly, she asked, ¡± How long have you been doing this? it takes a long time. Is your body made of iron? don¡¯t you need to rest?! Rong Mei was really a little angry. Although he had brought a lot of food, it was important to conserve his energy. Moreover, he was doing it alone. It was not appropriate to let her sleep. To be honest, this made her feel very embarrassed. It seemed like she had obtained it without putting in any effort. It was too much of a bully. Unexpectedly. Su Mubai said indifferently, ¡± mi Mei, we¡¯ll be entering the central area soon. There¡¯s a name there, it¡¯s called the endless dark night. It¡¯s ten times more dangerous than this area. Moreover, it¡¯s not like this place where we have to start a fire to find food. Therefore, we must be fully prepared. Don¡¯t stay there for too long and leave as soon as possible. rong mei was stunned. ¡± endless night? ¡± He had to admit that he had given himself an alarm, making her even more vigilant. After all, she had experienced danger more than once. su mubai nodded. he turned over a grilled fish on a rack and said indifferently, ¡± in the most lush area of the rainforest, the vegetation above is very dense. in fact, 99% of the sunlight is blocked out by these high vegetation. the surface of the ground is almost completely dark, so it is called the endless dark night. ¡± Rong Mei¡¯s heart tightened when she heard that. She didn¡¯t think too much and thought that the situation now was dangerous. She didn¡¯t expect it to be so dark inside. Chapter 2580 - Chapter 2580: The secret between the two little monsters (2) Chapter 2580: The secret between the two little monsters (2) as one could imagine, the trees here had been growing for decades or even centuries. the layers were tall and dense, so it was inevitable that they would block the light. but what rong mei was most worried about was yingying, who lived in dark and damp areas. The creatures. Not just animals, but also plants and microorganisms. There were also so many unknown creatures. Just the thought of it made her hair stand on end. now, many people mistakenly think that science can explain almost everything, whether it has been discovered or not. But the truth is not so. as su mubai spoke slowly, he looked at rong mei and continued, ¡± at least, a quarter of all the drugs in the world come from the amazon forest. more than 99% of the plants here have not been fully studied and analyzed. ¡± The rainforest took up almost three-quarters of the entire Australia. It was already a close call to hell for them to leave this place alive in a month. after hearing this, rong mei¡¯s face turned pale. she didn¡¯t waste any more time and quickly went to prepare food for su mubai. They must not stay too long in the central area. we¡¯re resting and preparing enough food. It¡¯ll take us two days. We¡¯ll set off the day after tomorrow. Su Mubai typed out the plan. Rong Mei had no objections as she was afraid that they would use up too much energy and she had spent a lot of time searching for prey. The sun was strong during the day, and most of the prey they caught had been roasted into dried meat. Although the effect was average and couldn¡¯t be maintained for long, it was still better than rotting. the two of them spent a day dealing with these. the next day, they had a good rest and recuperated. however, in the afternoon, the number of mosquitoes and insects doubled, probably because it was going to rain, and she had many marks on her body. su mubai couldn¡¯t take it anymore. not long after, rong mei followed su mubai into the forest to look for some special trees. ¡°We¡¯re here. This is the tree. I passed by it when I was hunting yesterday. Put your hand on it now.¡± su mubai said to rong mo. Rong Mei, on the other hand, had a look of horror on her face. She felt that her phobia was acting up again, and she had goosebumps all over her. It was really too disgusting. The top of the towering tree was densely packed with ants that were constantly crawling rapidly. the tree seemed to have been completely corroded. The ants crawled very quickly, and they were not small. ¡± ambiguous ambiguous!? ¡± ¡°No, no way. Wouldn¡¯t my hand be bitten if I put it there?¡± Rong Mei said in fear. Every cell in his body was expressing his rejection. Su Mubai,¡±Wanwan.¡± rong mei was on the verge of breaking down. However, in the next second, he saw su Mubai reach out and place his slender hand on the tree trunk. Immediately, countless ants crawled onto his hand. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Rong Mei exclaimed and quickly let his hand go of the tree trunk. But even so, there were still many ants crawling on his hands. Su Mubai steadied her and said slowly, ¡± Momo, this ant is an extremely important treasure to you right now. As su Mubai spoke, he looked at the ant on it. He put his hands together and crushed it. at once, a minty smell filled the air. Momo, this is the ant that the locals of Amazon use as mosquito repellent. Put your hand on the ant nest, wait for the ants to crawl all over your palm, and then CAW. Chapter 2581 - Chapter 2581: The secret between the two little monsters (3) Chapter 2581: The secret between the two little monsters (3) crush them and then crush them with your hands. This will produce a smell that can resist mosquito bites. No insects will dare to come close to you within a five-meter radius. the heavier the smell, the more self-defense it was. after su mubai explained all this, rong mei¡¯s expression turned for the better. however, he was still nervous. ¡± is, is that really the case? ¡± However, su Mubai saw through her thoughts. Suddenly, he placed both hands on the tree that was densely covered with ants. He waited until both hands were full of ants before he suddenly retracted them. Then, before Rong Mei could react, he grabbed her hand. ¡°Ah, Yingluo!¡± Rong Mei couldn¡¯t help but scream. There were ants crawling on her hands. It was so itchy as if they were crawling in her heart, her body, and her bones. When su Mubai saw that it was enough, he helped her to rub and crush the ants. Rong Mei kept his eyes closed and turned his head away, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to watch this scene. ¡°That¡¯s enough, silly girl,¡± Su Mubai looked at her and could not help but smile. There seemed to be some hesitation. Rong Mei opened her eyes secretly and looked at the ants that were no longer on her hands. She heaved a sigh of relief. However, her body had really quivered a few times just now. The ants were crawling on her hands and it was really uncomfortable. However, right now. Rong Mei looked at her hand that was still being held by su Mubai. He was looking at her with a smile in his eyes. For some reason, her face suddenly felt warm. She pulled her hand back without a trace and mumbled with her head lowered, ¡± what are you still looking at? let¡¯s go. after saying that, she took the lead and headed back in the direction she came from. A light breeze blew, and when she walked back, the heat on her cheeks had dissipated quite a bit. her attention was gradually diverted by other things. ¡°eh? You don¡¯t say, on my way back just now, there really weren¡¯t any mosquitoes or flying insects.¡± after rong mei walked back to their empty space, he walked around and said to him in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s good. When we leave, we can also take a walk.¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± Before su Mubai could finish his sentence, Rong Mei suddenly screamed and interrupted him. however, in just a short second, rong mei hurriedly took off his clothes and said with an unbearable expression, ¡± quick, quick, help me. i think there¡¯s an ant in my back. oh my god, it¡¯s crawling around. ¡± rong mei said as he reached out to grab it. Her expression could not be described in a few words. She took off her coat and her small hands were scratching around in her clothes, not caring about the other topics between men and women. su mubai immediately went to help her find it. the key point was that he didn¡¯t think about anything else. he only wanted to help her find the ant as soon as possible. After the clothes on her back were lifted, a large area of her white and tender skin and other scenery were immediately revealed. Rong Mei was born fair, and years of exercise had left her lower abdomen with a charming vest line. It was tight and tough, without the slightest bit of fat. the ant was crawling very fast and it seemed to have noticed that someone was trying to catch it. it started to crawl to a remote place, which made rong mei go crazy. When su Mubai tried to catch the ant, he failed several times due to his quick and precise movements. If the image was zoomed in, one could see that he was panicking. this was an extremely rare phenomenon. i can¡¯t help it. Rong Mei¡¯s back was slender and fair, and when she opened it, her underwear was exposed ¡­ Chapter 2582 - Chapter 2582: The secret between the two little monsters (4) Chapter 2582: The secret between the two little monsters (4) The sudden beautiful scenery stimulated the young man¡¯s vision, making him panic for a moment. The ant was about to crawl to the front from his back under his armpit. Su Mubai was so anxious that he directly passed his palm under his armpit and pressed the ant under his hand. but for a moment, he didn¡¯t dare to move. it wasn¡¯t good to press the ant to death. after all, it was close to her skin, so he moved a few times, trying to squeeze the ant between his fingers. However, as he moved, su Mubai suddenly felt that something was wrong. Rong Mei also stopped moving. She lowered her head and looked at the scene in a daze. Her camouflage sleeves were slightly lifted, revealing her tight waistline. However, above the waistline, there was a beautiful curve. It was wrapped in her underwear. And there, a hand was placed horizontally. the clothes on her chest were bulging! There was a whooshing sound. Su Mubai¡¯s ears instantly turned red when he felt the fatal softness in his palm. At that moment, time seemed to have stopped. He stood behind her and reached his hand into her clothes. From behind, he touched the young girl¡¯s well-developed tenderness, fullness, and softness. the young man had a slender and handsome figure, while the young girl was slender and beautiful. If one didn¡¯t understand what was going on, they would think that the two of them were doing something embarrassing. su mubai¡¯s entire body froze. he didn¡¯t expect to encounter it. Although he was separated by her undergarments, the feeling under his hand was still soft and full. What kind of feeling was that? He couldn¡¯t describe it, but he felt that it was the most wonderful touch in the world. His mind was spinning rapidly. He clearly wanted to move his hand away, but his hand seemed to be out of control. It seemed to have moved a little. After all, he still had to get rid of the ants. The young man stood behind her with his face flushed red. After a few minutes, he finally managed to squeeze the ant out with his fingers. His hand slowly left her clothes. Then, Rong Mei saw that he placed the ant on his palm from behind and reached over. Rong Mei¡¯s face was burning. She looked at his hand and the ants on it. She finally couldn¡¯t help but hit his palm with a slap and ran away quickly. su mubai,¡±wanwan.¡± He looked at her figure running away in a daze. Then, he lowered his eyes and looked at his palm. even though he had been slapped by her, his hand still felt soft and elastic. That was the first time he had touched it with his hand. ¡­¡­ At this moment, su Mubai finally had to admit that it was impossible for him to be without desires when he was with her. He couldn¡¯t always be ¡± serious ¡°. That was something he could not control. he had to admit that he wasn¡¯t as pure-hearted as others seemed to be, because only he knew what he was thinking about during those sleepless nights. su mubai looked at his own hand and his fingers twitched. His clear eyes deepened and his throat moved slightly, as if he was still reminiscing. ¡­¡­ Rong Mei went back to the tent to get a change of t-shirt and then ran to the stream. It was very humid here every day, and he felt very uncomfortable. After what he had just experienced, he was covered in a thin layer of sweat. so, rong mei went to the stream and used his t-shirt as a towel to clean himself and wipe his body. however, su mubai was stunned when he saw it. then, his expression became subtle. His eyes were deep and complicated. She was stunned. Was she despising herself? [ brother nine: peace, my babies ] Chapter 2583 - Chapter 2583: You can only marry me in the future (1) Chapter 2583: You can only marry me in the future (1) When Rong Mei was wiping her body with her clothes, she suddenly felt someone looking at her. She turned around and as expected, the little monster was looking at her. Her hand that was wiping her body froze for a moment, then she slowly looked away. Her cheeks were hot. He¡¯s determined to follow me, isn¡¯t he? Rong Mei could still see the little monster looking at him from the corner of his eyes. Those who knew knew understood that he was protecting her, but those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was peeping. Rong Mei lowered his head and hesitated for a while by the stream. No one knew what he was thinking about. however, the heat on her cheeks had not subsided. in the future, is it really him? Wasn¡¯t it? it won¡¯t change again, will it? Rong Mei seemed to be thinking about something. When he looked at su Mubai again, she suddenly beckoned him over. su mubai naturally saw it. The young man was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect her to ask him to go over for a walk. Isn¡¯t she wiping her body? although su mubai was a little surprised, he still walked over. Rong Mei had already turned around and was looking at him with her hands on her waist. Su Mubai¡¯s entire body tensed up under her gaze. His cold gaze was also a little evasive. After all, everything that happened previously was still vivid in his mind. The feeling was still lingering on his hands. rong mei spoke at this moment, ¡± why are you so far away from me? come closer. ¡± Su Mubai,¡±Wanwan.¡± He took another two steps. Rong Mei saw that they were still a meter away from each other and she said, ¡± a little closer. Su Mubai,¡±Wanwan.¡± Rong Mei only stopped when su Mubai was very close to her. However, his aura gradually weakened and his small hand also dropped. He clutched the clothes and suddenly became a little dazed. she looked at him, her lips moving as if she wanted to say something, but nothing came out. He wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Mubai saw that her expression was not right. His face was red as he asked. Rong Mei coughed and asked softly, ¡± su Mubai, let me ask you, who is your future wife? ¡± Su Mubai froze when he heard her words. He looked at her again and his eyes suddenly became deep. It was obvious that his ears were a little hot. ¡°Just say it.¡± Rong Mei¡¯s face was red and seeing that he still didn¡¯t reply, he couldn¡¯t help but urge him. however, the moment she opened her mouth, her voice had a coquettish tone that she didn¡¯t notice, making her heart tremble. ¡°You.¡± su mubai¡¯s clear and handsome eyes were looking straight at her. under her urging, he blurted out this word. When Rong Mei heard this, although this was expected, her face still turned redder and she looked even more listless. she still did not look at him. instead, she looked to the side and raised her eyebrows. blushing, she asked, ¡± are you sure i will marry you in the future? ¡± you¡¯re younger than me by three months, you¡¯re her little brother.¡± Fine. As soon as she said this, su Mubai¡¯s tone suddenly became firm. He said in a deep voice, ¡± no matter if I¡¯m older or younger than you, you can only marry me in the future. At the mention of this topic, the quiet, reserved, and shy teenager suddenly seemed to change into a different person. When he looked at her, every cell in his body seemed to be filled with possessiveness! It made Rong Mei¡¯s little heart tremble, as if he was conquered by his strong determination, dominance, and possessiveness. Chapter 2584 - Chapter 2584: you can only marry me in the future (2) Chapter 2584: you can only marry me in the future (2) but she couldn¡¯t help but be tsundere. ¡± w-who said that? i¡¯m so beautiful and smart. maybe there will be a better man who will marry me! ¡± However ¡­ As soon as he said this. The atmosphere in the room seemed to have frozen. rong mei suddenly shivered for no reason. when she looked at the little monster again, she could clearly see that he was frowning and pursing his lips. his entire body seemed to be filled with hostility, as if he would rush up and fight whoever dared to snatch her away. However, not long after. Rong Mei saw that the hostility around the little monster had dissipated a little and it was gradually enveloped by a melancholic and sad aura. then, rong mei heard su mubai slowly say, ¡± oh oh oh oh, i don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a boy more outstanding than me in this world, but i know that i¡¯ll definitely be the one who likes you the most and loves you the most. ¡± rong mei¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this. when he said this, he looked at her without blinking and his face turned slightly pale. when he opened his mouth again, he said slowly, ¡± momo, i hope that you will be happy. your happiness is my greatest happiness. but if momo gets married one day and the groom isn¡¯t me, then i will never get married in this life. ¡± Rong Mei was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect him to say such a thing. It was undeniable that Rong Mei¡¯s heart was trembling. He was extremely touched by these words, but his heart ached. if you get married to another man, I¡¯ll be alone, living in a place where I can see you but you can¡¯t see me. I want to stay by your side forever, be with you, see you smile, and see you happy, Yingluo. After she said this, Rong Mei could not hold it in anymore. She suddenly went up and hugged him tightly. Her head rubbed against his chest. When she spoke again, her voice was a little hoarse. alright, little monster, don¡¯t say anymore. I married you, Huahua. Don¡¯t say anymore, I¡¯ll marry you Yingluo She knew that he liked her, but she just wanted to confirm it again, to confirm their future. however, she did not expect him to say such words. it turned out that he really wanted to marry her, and he was not just saying it. She also knew that even though she would meet more outstanding boys in the future, who else would love and dote on her the most other than little monster? When su Mubai heard what she said, a warm feeling spread from the bottom of his heart and instantly dispelled the haze in his heart. He lowered his head and touched her head. it¡¯s a deal then. You¡¯re not going to change. Rong Mei nodded. little monster, there is always someone better than you. However, compared to the perfect person, the one that suits you the most is the most important. Su Mubai¡¯s eyes turned gentle when he heard this. He seemed to be touched. ¡°Ambiguous, but why did you suddenly ask this question?¡± Su Mubai suddenly thought of this and asked her. however, as soon as he said that, he seemed to have returned to the starting point. Rong Mei started to be bashful again. After a while, she said with a slightly red face, ¡± I just feel that if we belong to each other in the future, if you marry me and I marry you, then what¡¯s the harm in having a closer relationship now? it¡¯s just a matter of time. BOOM! su mubai was stunned when he heard this. he looked at rong mei in shock. a closer relationship earlier? Chapter 2585 - Chapter 2585: You can only marry me in the future (3) Chapter 2585: You can only marry me in the future (3) what was the meaning of this? ¡°Why? are you not willing?¡± Rong Mei raised his eyebrows. I, I¡¯m willing, but it¡¯s ambiguous. Wait a minute, what exactly do you mean by a more intimate relationship? ¡± Su Mubai stuttered in surprise. His fair and exquisite face was blushing. However, his clear eyes also became a little darker. He was already imagining if the intimate Yingluo she was talking about was Yingluo. Especially when he saw that Rong Mei was even more shy and embarrassed, his heart also trembled. However ¡­ at this moment, rong mei¡¯s face was red as he lowered his head and said in a sweet voice, ¡± what i mean is what i meant literally, huahua. ¡± ¡°The literal meaning?¡± he asked in return. she nodded her head like a chick pecking at rice. ¡± that¡¯s right. since you belong to me in the future and i belong to you in the future, let¡¯s not be so scrupulous about the things between men and women now, okay? Otherwise, when I go to the toilet, you want to protect me, but I still care so much. Also, Qianqian was looking for little ant just now. If we pretend that we are already married, wouldn¡¯t all of this not be so awkward?¡± Unexpectedly. Su Mubai¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard this. He looked straight at her. His ears were still burning, but he suddenly said, ¡± ambiguous. You don¡¯t understand at all. After saying that, he turned around. Rong Mei was stunned and quickly followed after her. what do I not understand? am I wrong? if I treated you as my married husband, would we still be so embarrassed?? ¡± yes, why wouldn¡¯t he!? Su Mubai stopped in his tracks and suddenly turned around to look at her. Rong Mei,¡±Yingluo.¡± However, su Mubai continued, ¡± this kind of thing has to be done step by step. No matter what it is in name, if a married couple doesn¡¯t love each other that much, it¡¯s definitely very embarrassing to do such things. Similarly, if a couple has been together for many years and can¡¯t tell the difference between them, then these things are just normal things to them. as soon as he said this. Rong Mei was completely stunned. I-is this the case? Su Mubai raised his hand and gently caressed her cheek. it¡¯s so intimate. Actually, you can imagine it. Take the first time I accompanied you to the toilet as an example. You were embarrassed the first time, but after eight to ten times, I think you¡¯ve already become numb to it. After this explanation, Rong Mei thought about it and it seemed that it might really be so. ahem. Even if this result was not very satisfactory. however- ¡°Then we¡¯ll take it slow?¡± rong mei asked. When su Mubai heard this, he smiled helplessly. He raised his hand and touched her little head. He said slowly, ¡± I really can¡¯t do anything about you. I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Rong Mei hit his chest with a red face. you¡¯re obviously happy. You must be overjoyed deep down. It¡¯s a girl who¡¯s at a disadvantage in such things. However, su Mubai held her small fist. His clear eyes suddenly became affectionate as he stared at her in a daze. the aura around the two of them gradually became intimate and the sweet smell of honey filled the air around them, making rong mei¡¯s face blush and heart race. Su Mubai inched closer to her and said in an elegant and pleasant voice, ¡± Qianqian, you¡¯re so ambiguous. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll marry you, love you, and take care of your Qianqian for the rest of your life. As soon as he finished speaking, he pressed his lips against hers. Chapter 2586 - Chapter 2586: you can only marry me in the future (4) Chapter 2586: you can only marry me in the future (4) Everything was sealed with a kiss. How could su Mubai not understand what Rong Mei meant? However, these things were only natural once, so how could she not be shy? this was an inevitable course of life. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In the evening by the stream. The stream surged, and the surrounding wind was cool, mixed with the faint fragrance of flowers in the air. dense forests were on both sides of the stream. the horizon in the distance was crimson red. The young man lowered his head and kissed her gently. he held her little face gently and caressed it carefully. the two of them tested each other¡¯s passion and kissed beautifully. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ after a long time, when the two of them finally pulled away from each other, they looked at each other with eyes filled with sweetness. However, Rong Mei was a little shy. The little monster¡¯s eyes were filled with an intoxicating gentleness. ¡­¡­ By the stream, Rong Mei took off the clothes on top of it and even Yingying¡¯s heart relaxed. A slender young man was standing behind her, using a clean t-shirt to carefully wipe her back. in front It was her. He wanted to, but she shyly pushed him away and rejected him. it seemed like he really couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. No matter how much she wanted to let go of him, he was her future husband and would be his sooner or later, but she was still shy. However, when she was almost done washing up and was about to change into a clean set of clothes, she was suddenly hugged from behind. Her skin was pressed tightly against the body behind her. It was sturdy, hard, and hot. Her back was leaning against his chest, and her slender body seemed to be embedded in his arms. rong mei couldn¡¯t help but feel his body heat up. he stammered and said incoherently, ¡± little, little monster yingluo. ¡± The little monster¡¯s arm tightened even more. His thin lips fell on her ear and he said to her in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± so so so so intimate, you¡¯re so beautiful. He really couldn¡¯t hold back. rong mei¡¯s entire body turned red when he heard this. ¡°I, I, I, Yingluo¡± When she suddenly felt something pressing against her from behind, Rong Mei¡¯s soul was about to float. She covered her chest with both hands and was extremely panicked. don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you. Just let me hug you, just a hug will do. after the little monster finished speaking, it buried its head in her hair and sniffed the fragrance on her body. it was infatuated. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ the two people¡¯s bodies were closer, and their hearts were closer, complementing each other. As expected. At night, when the two of them were sleeping in the tent, Rong Mei was not so reserved anymore. After living together a few times, he seemed to have gotten used to it. He was used to having him by her side. As expected, it was always the first time they got familiar with each other. If they weren¡¯t familiar with each other the first time, they would do it again. They understood that they had to leave at four in the morning. He took the food they prepared and went to the ant nest at night. Rong Mei made two simple ¡®ant sachets¡¯ and wore them to prevent mosquito bites. However, right now. Rong Mei laid in su Mubai¡¯s arms and asked softly, ¡± little monster Qianqian, do you think our people are safe, Qianqian? ¡± she was about to enter the most dangerous ¡°endless night.¡± she was very worried about her brother and tianbei. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you have to believe in them.¡± Su Mubai comforted her softly. rong mei sighed softly and found a suitable position in his arms, ready to sleep. What was meant to come would come. Don¡¯t be afraid. If it¡¯s a blessing, it won¡¯t be a disaster. If it¡¯s a disaster, you can¡¯t avoid it. [ brother nine: good night, babies ] Chapter 2587 - Chapter 2587: chapter 2578-power Chapter 2587: chapter 2578-power That night, Rong Mei snuggled in the little monster¡¯s arms and slept very peacefully. She clenched her small fists and leaned against his chest. su mubai hugged her gently. he could not bear to sleep even after she fell asleep. He covered the two of them with his coat, covering her delicate body. He looked at her delicate eyebrows and curled eyelashes, which were like a plate with its wings spread out. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her gently. Finally, he hugged her and slowly fell asleep. he hoped that the rest of the journey would be smooth. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Early in the morning, when the sun was just rising, the two of them put on their things and set off. Two figures shuttled through the forest, fast and agile. They maintained their physical strength, and if they came across any drinkable water or edible food on the road, they would definitely not be stingy. After all, their own reserves were limited, and the more they had, the better it would be for them in the ¡± endless night. this journey took three to four days. On the fifth day, they entered the most terrifying, most dangerous, and most mysterious endless darkness. Reaching this point meant that they had already covered one-third of the entire journey, and they were using the most accurate straight line as the standard. If someone were to get lost in there, it was likely that they would stay there for their entire life. Endless darkness meant that the deeper into the center, the higher the trees grew, the luxuriant they were. There were layers of trees, from tens of meters tall to a few meters tall. So when people walked below, all the light was basically blocked. it was extremely dark. At this moment. Rong Mei followed su Mubai in for half a day. Although he saw many strange plants and small insects, everything went smoothly. Fortunately, su Mubai had a light in his backpack so he didn¡¯t wander around like a headless fly. ¡°little monster, let¡¯s take a break and eat something before we go.¡± Rong Mei stopped in the forest. There was still some light here, and he could at least see everything within a few meters. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s rest.¡± Su Mubai helped her get some water and dried fish. If they were to ration their food and catch some on the way, they would not have to worry about food. Rong Mei sat down and ate the small dried fish while looking around. Fortunately, the small monster had foresight. He didn¡¯t know if it had just entered the central area and hadn¡¯t found any bigger animals yet. There were all kinds of strange trees around, especially a huge and thick tree. It was wrapped in many vines, and the stump in the middle was almost hollow. ¡°is this the vine that the teacher mentioned to us in class that killed the host?¡± Rong Mei raised his eyebrows and asked. su mubai closed his head slightly. ¡± its scientific name is huang gerong. it specializes in coiling around the host¡¯s body, absorbing the nutrients from the host¡¯s body, gradually growing stronger, and then killing the host. ¡± Rong Mei pouted. Plants could also be so cruel, which made her think of pitcher plants. they had found one on their way here. it was huge, several times bigger than the one they had bred in the lab on the island. it was filled with the residue of insects. but then again, even though the rainforest was said to be dangerous, after entering this place, when one calmed down and slowed down, one would realize that it was still very beautiful. they were far away from the clamor of humans and completely isolated from the world. There were tall trees, giant Pteris, turtle-back bamboo, and other ferns here ¡­ Chapter 2588 - Chapter 2588: Chapter 2580- Chapter 2588: Chapter 2580- the leaves were spread out on both sides. one side was a few meters long and looked like a cattail-leaf fan. it felt like it could be used as a large hammock. the flowers were also huge and luxuriant. they were colorful and gorgeous. It was a wonderful feeling. It was as if they were dwarves and had come to a huge kingdom of plants. Suddenly, a little thing of unknown color jumped out and Rong Mei was so scared that he trembled. heavens, what¡¯s leaping out from behind me! As he said that, a fan-sized leaf in the distance trembled, and drops of water dripped down from the green tip of the leaf. A small thing stopped on it. When Rong Mei looked over, he held his breath. He stood up and walked over to look at the frog that he had never seen before. heavens, how could it be so transparent?! Rong Mei turned around and looked at su Mubai who was following behind her. She asked in disbelief. yes, it was transparent. rong mei was really shocked. On her way in, she had seen frogs of countless colors, but this one was transparent. It was transparent because its entire body was crystal clear, and its organs were exposed through a layer of transparent skin. he could see the heart and even the blood vessels. It was unbelievable. it¡¯s pretty. Its scientific name is glass frog. It¡¯s a very rare species of frog because it¡¯s on the verge of extinction. You¡¯re lucky to see it. Su Mubai explained unhurriedly. When he saw her surprised look, a gentle smile flashed across his eyes. I¡¯ve really learned something new. I hope we can use its blessing to get out of here. There were hundreds of thousands of creatures here, and there were many things she didn¡¯t know. she was really too small. After the two of them finished eating, they continued to walk deeper. Only this time, they both put on gloves. Because there were many things here that couldn¡¯t be touched, and if you didn¡¯t wear anything, you would be easily scratched by the trees. However, they had not walked for long when Rong Wei was suddenly pulled back by su Mubai. ¡°Wait!¡± Rong Mei was stunned and held his breath to check if there was anything strange around him. However, when her gaze followed su Mubai¡¯s line of sight, her eyes instantly widened and her face turned red. he saw two little golden frogs mating at the spot where su mubai¡¯s gaze landed. however, the little monster was staring at her. rong mei could not help but want to scold him for being a hooligan. however, he raised his hand and stopped her from speaking. then, he said in a low voice, ¡± you have to be careful, dark sea. don¡¯t touch this frog. it¡¯s poisonous. ¡± Rong Mei¡¯s body tensed up when he heard that. he had seen too many colorful frogs after coming in. this golden one was poisonous? ¡°Then, then let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t bump into them.¡± rong mei grabbed his arm and said in a panic. However, su Mubai held her hand. ambiguous, I didn¡¯t tell you. Before I came in, my sister asked me to help her with something. what? what does little mu li need your help for? ¡± rong mei was surprised. my sister is studying all kinds of viruses in the base. In order to refine an antidote, she has always hoped to study this golden poison dart frog. This is because the poison of this golden poison dart frog is very strong, 20 times stronger than the average poison dart frog. Do you know that only one gram of its poison can kill 15000 human mayflies? ¡± Chapter 2589 - Chapter 2589: Chapter 2581- Chapter 2589: Chapter 2581- ¡± one milligram of armadillo can kill ten thousand rats. ¡± ¡°f * ck!¡± Rong Mei was stunned. She knew that the poison arrow frog was poisonous but she didn¡¯t expect it to be golden in color. It was so poisonous and terrifying. su mubai¡¯s gaze then fell on rong mei, ¡± the golden poison arrow frog only has one enemy in this world, and that is humans. in the rainforest, it is the true overlord. ¡± No matter how many dangerous animals there were, huge or fierce, just one drop was enough to kill countless. Although Rong Mei was shocked by its poisonous abilities, she seemed to have realized something more important. She looked at the little monster and when she opened her mouth again, she could not help but stutter, ¡± little monster, what did you say just now? you want to catch them? ¡± Su Mubai: ¡± one is enough. Their numbers are decreasing. I¡¯ll just catch one. Rong Mei almost cried when he heard that. are you joking? isn¡¯t its venom very poisonous? ¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine even if you touch it through your gloves. i have a container bottle, just put it inside. ¡± Su Mubai said with a calm expression. rong mei almost fainted when she heard that. she held onto him tightly. ¡± i don¡¯t care, i don¡¯t care. what if the poison comes out accidentally? ¡± When su Mubai saw how worried she was, he instantly regretted it. He regretted saying so much to her. Su Mubai could not help but stroke her head. ambiguous, do you know that it¡¯s very useful to me if we can catch it now? there are too many dangers in the rainforest, and there are also many fierce beasts. If we can catch this frog, it will solve a lot of problems for us. This was the truth. As long as he used a dagger to extract a little venom from its venom gland, it would be enough to kill any wild beast. So what if it was a seven to eight meter long black Kamen crocodile? no one was afraid of it. rong mei heard this and although his words were tempting, she was still worried. ¡± it¡¯s okay, we will solve everything. let it go and let them go. ¡± Su Mubai was probably feeling helpless. He held her wrist. ambiguous, believe me. Remember what I said. Its only enemy is humans. After saying that, he walked up. Rong mo was so anxious that she almost stomped her feet. He was really crazy. The frog in the middle of mating was particularly slow to react. Wearing gloves could completely block its body. Its body couldn¡¯t be touched, as it would make people numb all over, and the poison would paralyze and stop the heart. rong mei was so worried that his heart was hanging in the air. however, su mubai¡¯s capture process was surprisingly smooth. he took out a small container bottle that he used to store the food previously. his gloved hand landed under the fern leaf and quickly pulled it up and down. in an instant, the two golden poison arrow frogs were trapped inside. He took out the lid again and sealed it from the bottom. The two golden poison arrow frogs were still mating even after they were in the bottle. Su Mubai had returned. he wanted to show it to rong mei and tell her that he was fine. This time, when he looked back at her, he realized that her eyes had turned red. ¡°Ambiguous ambiguous ambiguous ambiguous¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± rong mei stomped his feet, shook his head, and left with his luggage. She completely ignored him. Su Mubai,¡±Wanwan.¡± Su Mubai couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart and quickly chased after her. Chapter 2590 - Chapter 2590: Chapter 2581- Chapter 2590: Chapter 2581- Because he ignored her objection and captured the poisonous golden poison arrow frog, Rong Mei was angry and ignored him. Even if he really caught them, they would be safe. every time su mubai wanted to talk to her, she would turn to another direction or run away, not wanting to talk to him. This made su Mubai feel a little hurt. However, in the blink of an eye, the danger zone in the middle Fell into the most dangerous moment- The night was dark! It was different from the endless night. It was the true night. Danger was everywhere. the two of them stopped moving forward and su mubai found a relatively safe place to set up camp. Although Rong Mei was still angry, he wouldn¡¯t joke around with his life. He helped set up the camp but still didn¡¯t talk to him. as their surroundings were dark and there was no light, and it was too dangerous outside, the two of them hid their tent in a huge green fern. this way, their appearance would not be too different from each other, and they would not attract any attention. As long as they were quiet enough. There was a huge Fern several meters tall next to the tent, and they were right below it. However, Rong Mei was the only one in the tent. The little monster was not there. It was as if he could not go in and anger her because Rong Mei was angry. rong mei lay in the tent, but his mind was buzzing and he couldn¡¯t calm down. Although she was angry, he didn¡¯t have to stay outside and not come in, right? it was very dangerous outside, wasn¡¯t it? Rong Mei couldn¡¯t take it anymore and finally opened the tent to look for him. At this moment, little monster was standing outside, holding the bottle that contained the Golden poison arrow frog. The two frogs had already separated. ¡°Do you like these two frogs that much? you¡¯re not going to sleep and you¡¯re going to stay here to watch?¡± Rong Mei stood behind him, frowning and saying with a bad expression. Su Mubai heard this and shook his head. ambiguous, don¡¯t misunderstand. I was just thinking about how to let one out. This type of frog was small and agile. It was pure luck that he was able to catch it this time. Rong Mei¡¯s cheeks puffed up in anger. why are you so stupid? of course, safety comes first. Do you still want to touch it?! After saying that, Rong Mei immediately rushed up and snatched the bottle away. He turned and left. why aren¡¯t you coming back? do you really think you¡¯re lucky? ¡± Su Mubai,¡±Wanwan.¡± Su Mubai¡¯s eyes flickered as he watched Rong Mei leave with the bottle. A smile appeared on his lips. The next second, he followed her. the two of them entered the tent together, and the atmosphere was inevitably a little awkward. Rong Mei carefully tightened the bottle and placed it in her bag, as if she was afraid that they would come out. when she turned around, she saw su mubai staring at her without blinking. she immediately glared at him. ¡± why are you looking at me? ¡± Su Mubai didn¡¯t answer and continued to look at her. Rong Mei pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t help but look away. He really wanted to die. She couldn¡¯t stand his gaze the most. It seemed cold and indifferent, but in fact, it was deep and burning. Not long after, Rong Mei saw him slowly reach out his hand and hold hers. Rong Mei tried to break free but couldn¡¯t. After that, she stopped struggling and let him hold her. I¡¯m sorry for being so intimate with you. Don¡¯t be angry with me. I just want it to protect us better. Su Mubai¡¯s voice was deep and serious as he explained. rong mei,¡±yingluo.¡± Of course, she knew that, but that kind of thing was still very risky. She would definitely be afraid. Rong Mei¡¯s lips moved and she wanted to say something, but suddenly ¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! A bolt of lightning flashed past, and immediately after, a loud thunderclap rang out, exploding in the entire rainforest. It seemed to be indicating that something was coming! [brother nine: good night, babies. tomorrow¡¯s plot will be exciting ~ i¡¯m begging for a ticket for my new book, little monster. do you need my love?] Chapter 2591 - Chapter 2591: Chapter 2583- Chapter 2591: Chapter 2583- This sudden move made Rong Mei shiver. He looked around and became very scared. Her slender body was curled up. Su Mubai leaned over and held her hand. He comforted her softly, ¡± ambiguous, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that it might rain heavily tonight. Don¡¯t be afraid. Rong Mei was still angry at first, but after being coaxed and hugged by him in such an environment, he didn¡¯t want to break free. She snuggled into his arms. it¡¯s so cold. Why is it raining so heavily right after we entered the central area? ¡± Rong Mei really didn¡¯t dare to think that they were so small. A giant fern was enough to block their tent, and above it were layers of trees, each section taller than the last. The tallest tree was tens of meters tall, and the rainforest took up one-third of Australia¡¯s area. Therefore, they were really too small in this place, and their lives were extremely fragile. when su mubai heard what rong mei said, he immediately took off his coat and covered her shoulders. ¡± be careful, don¡¯t catch a cold. rest early and don¡¯t worry so much. ¡± Rong mo saw that he was only wearing a thin t-shirt, making his body look even thinner. Rong mo could not bear to see him like this. She said, ¡± you should rest too. I¡¯ll take off my coat too. We¡¯ll cover ourselves together. A storm was coming, and the surrounding air was invading. After saying that, Rong Mei took off his coat and lay down. When she saw that su Mubai had not moved, she pulled his hand. come here, what are you thinking about? ¡± She didn¡¯t even give him any face! so why didn¡¯t she take the initiative? she pulled su mubai down and the two of them lay down together. rong mei covered him with his little coat and then covered himself with it. then, he took his coat and covered himself with another layer. This way, their bodies were tightly pressed under the two clothes. they were both wearing thin clothes to keep each other warm. After su Mubai laid down, he looked at her quietly. Rong Mei¡¯s hair was let down, and the girl was only wearing a pure white tight-fitting Short Sleeve, revealing two slender arms. Her small hands were clenched into fists and placed on her chest. It was not for anything, but to cover the view inside when she lay down on her side. Her collar was slightly open. the wind outside was getting stronger and rong mei could feel the tent shaking slightly. The surroundings were too dark and there were occasional flashes of lightning. There was originally some distance between Rong Mei and him, but as the wind got stronger and the rain started to fall, she gradually snuggled into his arms. Su Mubai also hugged her waist. He held her slender and soft body in his arms. The intimacy between the two of them seemed to make one forget that Rong Mei was still angry just now. As the rain fell, the cold air seeped through the tent. Rong Mei could not help but rub against him. little monster, you¡¯re so cold. When su Mubai heard this, he immediately hugged her even tighter. The young man¡¯s slender Jade-like hands stroked her slender back back and forth, as if he could use the heat from friction to warm her up a little. Although it was a stormy night in the rainforest, very cold and dangerous, Rong Mei was with him at this time and did not feel afraid at all. It was as if he was her support. This young man was her everything. As su Mubai stroked her back, his hand suddenly fell on the middle of her back and stopped moving. Chapter 2592 - Chapter 2592: Chapter 2584- Chapter 2592: Chapter 2584- As su Mubai stroked her back, his hand suddenly fell on the middle of her back and stopped moving. rong mei moved a little in his arms and rubbed against him. ¡± don¡¯t stop, continue. ¡± Rong Mei felt a lot warmer and more comfortable after being caressed by him. When she was young, her Daddy and Mommy loved her like this. They patted her back and coaxed her to sleep. however, he did not expect that when it was the little monster¡¯s turn to do it, it would have a different feeling. she couldn¡¯t put it into words. he was just like her man, pampering and doting on her. her man: It was a pity that she was still young and could not truly understand the concept of her man. However, Rong Mei did not expect su Mubai to look down at her and say, ¡± mo Mei, do you feel uncomfortable being strangled, Mo Mo? ¡± I¡¯ll help you untie it. ¡± Rong Mei was stunned,¡±Yingluo???¡± Untie it? What do you mean? However, su Mubai directly pressed her head in his arms. He lowered his head and his hand actually reached under her t-shirt and slid up her smooth and tender back. He touched and hit her underwear. BOOM! BOOM! Rong Mei¡¯s body froze. W-what was he doing? he reached his hand in and helped her untie the straps of her clothes. However, that was what the current situation looked like. Su Mubai¡¯s hand landed on her back. One of his hands was unbuttoning her bra. Because he had no experience, his hands kept moving, but he didn¡¯t untie them. He touched her skin from time to time, and it was as if an electric current had passed through that spot. It made her whole body numb, and her whole body tensed up. She even held her breath. su mubai seemed to be a little embarrassed. However, his hand had already landed on her, so he had no choice but to persevere. His breathing became slow and long, and he patiently undid it for her. Rong Mei¡¯s face was red. She, who had just said that she was cold, suddenly felt hot. At this moment. The restraint on his chest suddenly loosened. His entire body seemed to relax, but his heart was tightly clenched. Her small hand clutched his chest, and she was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t even have the face to look up. after su mubai undid it, his ears seemed to have turned red as well. It was just that the surroundings were too dark, so people couldn¡¯t see clearly. He didn¡¯t move. After a long silence, he slowly took off her shoulder straps and gently pulled her bra out. The undergarments were placed to the side, and after a while, both of them were hot. It was as if she did not feel cold at all. rong mei was so shy that she found it hard to breathe. she suddenly turned around with her back to him, putting some distance between them and breathing freely. However, she only slept for a few seconds before his strong body pressed against her back. a few seconds later. A hand slowly landed on his waist. Rong Mei¡¯s body heated up and he immediately took it away. He landed on the ground again, but this time, it was different. He got into the t-shirt and slowly moved up from her slender back to the front. it was raining heavily outside. when it hit the tent through the layers of trees, the impact was not as strong. however, the sound of the rain covered the girl¡¯s moans that night. he hugged her from behind, and her slender body seemed to be completely embedded in his arms. his hands moved from the back to the front, from her tight waist to the alluring curves on her upper body. Chapter 2593 - Chapter 2593: Chapter 2584- Chapter 2593: Chapter 2584- She tried her best to stop him, her hand firmly pressed against the clothes at her chest. She lowered her head, her cheeks flushed red, and bit her lip. ¡°Ambiguous ambiguous His voice was hoarse. He continued to coax her patiently. I¡¯m sorry, Huahua. Don¡¯t be afraid. I just want to hug you. I won¡¯t really hurt you. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ rong mei couldn¡¯t say anything and his face turned red. he buried his head in her neck and hugged her tightly. his slender, jade-like hands carefully and tentatively touched her. Fatal. Su Mubai¡¯s breathing couldn¡¯t help but become rapid and disorderly. He couldn¡¯t control himself and couldn¡¯t control himself. she was so beautiful, and he only wanted to love her. This was the first time he touched Yingying. In this rainforest, su Mubai felt that he would never forget this night. she was really his treasure. From head to toe, his entire body was a treasure that he cherished endlessly. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ in the second half of the night, the two of them had already fallen asleep, especially rong mei, who seemed to be a little tired. his white cheeks were still flushed and he was still in deep sleep. however, at this moment-! In the distance, a shrill scream suddenly rang out. It was even more terrifying in such a rainy night. It made one¡¯s heart tremble and feel uneasy. There was a whooshing sound. the two of them opened their eyes almost at the same time. Her body stiffened. they could feel the changes in each other and knew that the other had woken up. However, this indicated that something was really happening on this terrifying rainy night. Suddenly! there was another scream. the distance between them was getting closer. and it was a girl¡¯s voice. rong mei¡¯s body tensed up. Su Mubai patted her shoulder and gestured for her to be quiet. Then, he slowly sat up. He moved closer to the tent, closed his eyes, and carefully listened to the movements outside. When he heard this, his face immediately turned gloomy. Rong Mei also sat up slowly and was feeling uneasy. What had happened? ¡°Who is it? is that voice our companion?¡± Rong Mei asked worriedly. At this moment, su Mubai turned around and said to her in a deep voice, ¡± it¡¯s very possible. However, she seems to have been attacked by something and is running for her life. Rong Mei¡¯s eyes widened. then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s go and help her! as she said that, she wanted to rush out. However, su Mubai grabbed her wrist and said with a serious expression, ¡± wait, it¡¯s very dangerous outside. I don¡¯t know what attacked her, but it must be very dangerous. Are you sure you want to save her? ¡± ¡°of course! We must save him. If I was alone and my companions didn¡¯t save me, how desperate would I be?¡± Rong Mei said anxiously. su mubai saw how determined she was and finally said, ¡± since you think so, i¡¯ll go and save her and you stay here. ¡± He wanted to go out. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go too-!¡± ¡°you ¡­¡± ¡°Ah, Yingluo!¡± Without waiting for the two to end their argument, another girl¡¯s shriek was heard. It was accompanied by sobs, as if she had collapsed and was in despair, running away desperately. When the voice came, it was already very close. The two of them fell silent. This was because it indicated that something was about to happen! Chapter 2594 - Chapter 2594: chapter 2586- Chapter 2594: chapter 2586- that was the truth. Very soon, that scene would be revealed. su mubai slowly unzipped the tent a little. the entire tent was hidden under a huge fern leaf and was very well hidden. it was just in time to see the scene outside-! Rong Mei sneaked into su Mubai¡¯s arms to take a look. However, the two of them widened their eyes instantly after they saw something. A figure ran and dodged in the forest like a madman. Soon, he disappeared from her and su Mubai¡¯s sight. Then, a few seconds later, something appeared behind her. ha! Rong Mei couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Su Mubai quickly covered her mouth and nose, not allowing her to breathe. In front of them was a giant python that was as thick as a small tree. It was huge and had a long body. At least, they had not seen its tail. It continued to advance, wriggling forward on the ground. Everywhere it went, countless flowers and plants seemed to have been crushed into flat ground. it was really thick and solid, almost as thick as a tree. Therefore, it could be said that he was extremely frightened. For a moment, people even suspected that they had entered the ancient era. the snake¡¯s body passed through the wide road in front of their tent. when the snake¡¯s tail appeared, it was thick and powerful, as if a tree would be broken in an instant if it were to be swept by the snake¡¯s tail. Rong Mei held his breath and waited for it to pass. however, something unexpected happened. when the snake tail left, it suddenly swept toward them. their expressions changed when they saw it. in a split second, su mubai opened the tent flap and carried her in his arms. the two of them rolled forward in unison and dodged the powerful tail. In the next second, the tent was heavily attacked and sent flying. ¡°Our frog!¡± Rong Mei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here!¡± As he spoke, su Mubai showed her his backpack. after rong mei saw it, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, he still felt uneasy, even after the Python had left. Rong Mei asked, ¡± how can there be such a huge Python here? it¡¯s unbelievable. this is not rare. There are many strange creatures of all kinds here. However, you Mei, do you think we still have to go to the Tao Wu? ¡± face it. What was he facing? Of course, should he save the person or not? after all, the Python was too big and belonged to the category of violent pythons. Not only could it eat people, but humans were also just like ants to it. If it wasn¡¯t for the complex terrain and the overabundance of vegetation, which made her hide here and there, to a certain extent, reducing the Python¡¯s pursuit, the girl would have died long ago. Rong Mei¡¯s expression changed subtly. to be honest, she had no confidence in facing such a giant. however- ¡°if i¡¯m not wrong, why do i feel that yingluo looks a bit like the xiang xingkui wanwan who went missing the other day?¡± rong mei said hesitantly, looking very suspicious. Unexpectedly, su Mubai replied indifferently, ¡± if you don¡¯t look like her, it¡¯s her. Rong Mei was shocked. although he knew that xiang xingkui was probably still alive, he didn¡¯t expect her to appear here with the giant python running away. ¡°How is it? I remember that you don¡¯t like her very much, so should we save her or not?¡± su mubai pushed the question to her again. [ brother nine: babies an ] Chapter 2595 - Chapter 2595: Chapter 2587- Chapter 2595: Chapter 2587- Rong Mei was shocked when he heard that. To be honest, she was not a Saint. it was just a human life. how could you use the index of like or dislike to measure whether to save it or not? Moreover, the last elite that the base had cultivated had unfortunately died here. It was a huge loss for the base. although no one else knew her identity, she knew that she was the daughter of the head of the firearms group and the young miss of the base. Right now. Rong Mei said seriously, ¡± little monster, Xiang xingkui is here. If we leave her in the lurch, it might affect the others ¡®situation. On the day we got separated, let¡¯s split up to look for Xiang xingkui. Perhaps they found her but got separated again. I want to know if she knows where my brother and Beibei are. when she said this, the little monster also understood what she meant. His figure slowly rose in the dark rainy night. Looking at the place where the Python disappeared, he pursed his lips and nodded. let¡¯s go then. Rong Mei got up too. The two of them looked at each other and then disappeared into the rainy night. Su Mubai was prepared to help, but he was not without confidence. On the contrary, he was very confident. After they rushed over at full speed, the wild Python in front of them actually disappeared for a moment. And when they chased to the front, they discovered that there was actually a Lake in the middle of the rainforest. The lake was not big, and because the terrain was low, it formed a small lake surrounded by trees. The bean-sized raindrops fell on the lake, splashing waves. Su Mubai and Rong Mei looked at each other and a hint of solemness flashed past their eyes. here. it was like this amphibian¡¯s nest. Rong Mei looked around. She could feel that there was something around her, and the sense of danger was very strong. However- What about Xiang xingkui? Where did she go? at this moment, the huge fern-like plants in the forest suddenly moved and emitted a faint sound. rong mei and su mubai¡¯s backs were pressed against each other and they were on guard, not leaving any blind spots for the enemy. However ¡­ when rong mei was staring at the rustling of the vegetation not far away, a weak voice suddenly came, ¡± ¡°Help, help!¡± at the same time, an arm stretched out from the vegetation with difficulty. a figure was crawling out from the vegetation in a sorry state. ¡± star sunflower-!? ¡± Rong Mei quickly went up and grabbed her arm. The person who crawled out was slender and had a body shape unique to girls. It was indeed Xiang xingkui. however, xiang xingkui¡¯s face was covered in dirt, her face pale and bloodless. her expression was dazed, and blood seeped out of the corner of her lips. she seemed to have been seriously injured. Xiang xingkui also recognized Rong Mei. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the person who came to save Yingluo when she was in despair would be Rong Mei-! ¡± where are you hurt? is it serious? can you still walk? ¡± Rong Mei frowned and asked quickly while supporting her weak and sinking body. xiang xingkui felt weak all over and her body seemed to have fallen apart. she looked at rong mei who was trying his best to support her, and her eyes seemed to be filled with tears. She was weak and hoarse, and she said with great difficulty, ¡± hurry up, you hurry up and leave. Hurry up and leave me. I was thrown down from a high altitude, RUO RUO. It was that terrifying giant python. It was still here. It was still here. when she was rolled up, she almost suffocated. in despair, she took her dagger and stabbed it deeply in its fragile place- Chapter 2596 - Chapter 2596: chapter 2588- Chapter 2596: chapter 2588- It was as if his internal organs were about to be shattered after being flung away by it. Rong Mei gritted his teeth slightly. since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s leave together. You hold on! Unless it was a last resort, she would not give up the lives of her companions! ¡°It¡¯s still there, it¡¯s still rustling¡± xiang xingkui¡¯s lips and teeth were stained with blood. ¡°let¡¯s go-!¡± Rong Mei held her arm around his neck and helped her to leave quickly. But at that moment, in the blink of an eye, a huge black shadow suddenly jumped out of the lake not far behind them. It was high up in the sky. The black shadow was very long, almost twenty meters long. just as rong mei turned around to leave, he saw the tall and terrifying shadow and his scalp went numb. Xiang xingkui¡¯s body went weak as well. She said to Rong mo weakly, ¡± ran ran, you should leave quickly. There¡¯s still a chance if you run now. I¡¯ll stay and hold it back. Rong Mei¡¯s heart shook. he didn¡¯t expect xiang xingkui to say something like that.¡±how are you going to drag qianqian down?¡± It could only be its snack. ¡°Mubai-!¡± Rong Mei called out su Mubai¡¯s name. Su Mubai quickly came over with a serious expression. this Python won¡¯t be able to discover you if you don¡¯t move. You take her and leave first. I¡¯ll follow behind you to protect you. rong mei no longer hesitated. he carried the seriously injured xiang xingkui on his back and ran through the forest in the dark. Xiang xingkui didn¡¯t expect them to be together. She heard su Mubai¡¯s voice but didn¡¯t even notice where he was before Rong Mei quickly carried her away. However, it was no longer important whether she could see him or not. the most important thing was that he was willing to risk his own life to save her. the python quickly discovered them. this time, it seemed to have a sudden outburst of temper, stirring up the lake¡¯s surface. it roared wildly in the direction that they had left, and then quickly chased after them. No matter how fast they were, compared to the huge Python, their speed was still far behind. he could only dodge to the left and right to alleviate the pain. The Python opened its mouth and roared in the night, crushing everything in its path. It would be difficult for Rong Mei to escape alone, let alone carry a heavily injured person. however, su mubai was still behind them and rong mei was even more worried. She just wanted to save people and didn¡¯t want them to get hurt, especially the little monster. ¡°Ambiguous! There¡¯s a Banyan cave in the tree stump ahead, you guys hide in it quickly-!¡± Su Mubai quickly brought her there. Rong mo immediately let Xiang xingkui in before entering herself. She then pulled su Mubai. come in quickly! Su Mubai immediately shook his head. no need, I¡¯m not going in. I want to stay outside and deal with it. Take this! He threw a backpack at it, and what he was holding in his hand was a golden poison arrow frog! A drop of poison that could kill 15000 golden poisonous arrow frogs! Su Mubai¡¯s figure quickly disappeared after he spoke. ¡°Little monster, little monster-!¡± Rong Mei shouted anxiously. A gust of wind swept over with the stench of blood. Rong Mei saw a huge snake head chasing in the direction of the little monster. her expression instantly turned ugly. It was the person she wanted to save! How could he bear such a huge risk alone! Rong Mei clenched his fists and turned to star sunflower. stay here and don¡¯t come out! i¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Then, she rushed out-! Chapter 2597 - Chapter 2597: thrilling, the little monster is seriously injured (1) Chapter 2597: thrilling, the little monster is seriously injured (1) When Rong Mei rushed over, he was shocked to see the scene. the little monster jumped around in the sky above the python. the python was enraged by him and attacked him with its long tail. su mubai dodged it by a hair¡¯s breadth, but what happened after that did not seem to go as he wished. Su Mubai took out a dagger for self-defense and a bottle of golden poison dart frog in his other hand. he seemed to want to release the golden poisonous dart frog but rong mei didn¡¯t know what he was going to do and was afraid that he would hurt himself. However, at this moment-! the enraged python coiled around su mubai¡¯s body. ¡°Little monster-!¡± Rong Mei shouted like a mad man and tried to attract the Python¡¯s attention. however, the python quickly left after wrapping itself around su mubai. its thick body knocked against the surrounding trees, causing them to shake. her figure quickly chased after him in the rainforest. suddenly, an unprecedented sense of fear rose in her heart. her little nose felt sour, and tears suddenly fell down in large drops. no, she didn¡¯t want to. If we don¡¯t have the little monster, we¡¯ll be in trouble! she only wanted to save him, not kill him! meanwhile, at su mubai¡¯s side. The Python was wrapped around him from his chest down, and he was almost unable to breathe. His pale face turned green. the python roared at him with its bloody mouth. at this moment, su mubai unscrewed the cap of the golden poison dart frog¡¯s bottle. suddenly, a golden poison dart frog jumped out. the python¡¯s tongue quickly struck out in anger and wrapped around the golden poison dart frog. the venom glands under the golden skin of the golden poison arrow frog seeped out venom. when it bit the snake¡¯s tongue, the venom glands in its mouth were the most developed. the venom seeped out directly and seeped into the snake¡¯s tongue through its teeth. However, all of this happened in an instant. At the same time, the giant python had already drawn the Golden poison arrow frog into its mouth and swallowed it. Such a small thing was not even qualified to fill its teeth. However, just as it was about to open its mouth to face the young man who was held in its tail, the giant Python¡¯s huge body suddenly convulsed. Then, it started to twist crazily. Like a storm, the earth shook and the mountains shook. It rolled and rolled on the ground violently and madly, destroying countless trees, vegetation, and countless creatures¨C! su mubai was also sent flying when the snake¡¯s tail was flung away. Like a black shadow, he was hit by gravity from the sky and fell into a huge tree. Because of the layers of leaves and branches, when he fell to the ground again, he didn¡¯t die immediately. however, it was also because of this that his abdomen- Su Mubai¡¯s thin teenager¡¯s body struggled to get up from the ground. His body was extremely fragile and he couldn¡¯t get up after two or three tries. As he gritted his teeth and persevered, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Blood spurted out and seeped into the ground, leaving dark traces. he knelt on the ground with one hand on the ground, but the other hand was covering his abdomen. there, blood was flowing out continuously. Because when he fell, he hit a huge tree. Although it reduced the impact of his fall, he was still hurt by the branches! a tree branch pierced through his abdomen, and blood seeped out from the edge. the branch was thick and long, and it pierced through his body. it was so painful that his thin body tensed up and arched-! Chapter 2598 - Chapter 2598: Thrilling, the little monster is seriously injured (2) Chapter 2598: Thrilling, the little monster is seriously injured (2) It was like a bow that was stretched to its limit. Sweat mixed with blood slowly flowed down from his forehead under his black hair. the young man lowered his head. his delicate and thin face was pale. he gritted his teeth and grabbed the thick branch with one hand. it seemed like he really wanted to pull it out. However, if it was an ordinary person, they would definitely not be able to withstand the pain and fall unconscious. However, he was able to withstand it, which meant that he had to endure the bone-piercing pain while he was alive. Rong Mei was looking for him like a mad man at the start and kept shouting his name. When she chased after him, the giant python was struggling and convulsing in front of her, destroying countless creatures. It was difficult for anyone to get close to it. however, rong mei still rushed over. her eyes were red from killing and she kept shouting the little monster¡¯s name! The trees that the Python crashed into almost squashed her a few times, but she dodged them nimbly. Until she saw a black shadow being thrown out of the sky. Her eyes widened and she looked at the scene in horror. She shook her head and mumbled to herself. Then, she screamed for su Mubai hysterically and rushed over with red eyes. he rushed in the direction of the black shadow. rong mei¡¯s heart was really about to break down. she couldn¡¯t accept it. she couldn¡¯t believe that he had been thrown down from such a high position. what would he look like? she could only run quickly while praying to god that he was still alive and that nothing would happen. Otherwise, how could she bear it! her eyes were red and her tears were flowing. When Rong Mei ran to the vicinity, he kept rubbing his eyes and shouting for su Mubai. they shouted one after another. However, he did not make a sound. Rong Mei was panicking, afraid, and terrified. she was afraid that he would really be in trouble. She continued to search the area. After five to six minutes, she suddenly heard a sound and was stunned. ¡°ah-!¡± Suddenly, a painful and suppressed cry was heard. However, the sound was getting louder and louder, as if it was getting more and more painful. Rong Mei finally rushed over. However, when she saw that scene, her eyes instantly widened. Lightning flashed in the night sky, and the blinding light reflected that scene clearly in his eyes. rong mei staggered and his face turned pale. She would probably never forget this scene for the rest of her life. It was a rainy night. A young man¡¯s thin body knelt under a tree. His body was completely wet. He held the branch that had pierced through his abdomen with one hand and was shouting in pain, trying to pull it out of his body. He pulled out the thick branch just like that. When he really pulled it out, there seemed to be a hole in his abdomen, and blood gushed out. He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He covered his wound and slowly fell to the ground. ¡°Little monster-!¡± There was a shrill cry and Rong Mei rushed over quickly. She hugged su Mubai-who was about to fall, and her tears fell one after another. Her voice trembled in panic. little monster, little monster, I beg you, I beg you to hold on, hold on for a while ¡­! After saying that, Rong Mei quickly took off his clothes and blocked his abdomen to stop the bleeding. Tears blurred her eyes. She hugged him helplessly and sobbed in despair. She was wrong, she was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have been a busybody. Who was the one who was injured? he was the one who was injured! Chapter 2599 - Chapter 2599: Chapter 2591- Chapter 2599: Chapter 2591- If she had known that this would happen, she would never have done this! but it was too late. she had done something wrong and caused him to be in such a situation! Rong Mei¡¯s heart was broken. It was only at this moment that she seemed to realize how much pain her heart was in and how regretful she was! She finally realized how important he was to her, Yingluo! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ It was a rainy night. The young girl was hugging the body of a thin and heavily injured young man, crying in pain and helplessness. The young man¡¯s body fell into her arms. The scene was shocking. Rong Mei gritted his teeth and tore his clothes apart to stop his blood from flowing out. He then brought his body to the huge Fern to take shelter from the rain. he couldn¡¯t let more blood flow out of his wound. Rong Mei hugged the little monster tightly. Even though she had taken emergency measures, she was still in despair and tears were rolling down her face. Because at this moment, when he was on the verge of death, she could only do this much, watching him pass out with no other way to save him. She knew that his body had the ability to heal quickly. However, it was not an ordinary injury, but a tree branch that had pierced through his body! In such an environment, if it was anyone else, they would have died from either pain or excessive blood loss. however, he also knew how to do it. Could there be a bigger change? Rong Mei hugged him and placed one hand on his chest. He could feel his weak beating heart. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her voice was hoarse. It was as if she could not make a sound. ¡­¡­ she could only wait for the long rainy night to pass, waiting for a miracle to appear in his body and for him to slowly recover. at this moment, she had placed all her hopes on his unknown special ability, yingluo! Night. It passed by gradually. the rain also gradually stopped. four or five in the morning. the sound of water dripping down from the bottom of the fern leaf was heard. and under the huge leaf, two people were hiding. rong mei hugged su mubai and stayed below for the entire night. his eyes were red and dry, as if they had lost their original gentleness. she didn¡¯t sleep the entire night, not even closing her eyes. Not to mention closing her eyes, she was heartbroken. Under normal circumstances, that scene would constantly play in her mind. He knelt on the ground and shouted in pain. He pulled out the branch that had pierced through his body. His appearance ¡­ This was the first time she had seen the little monster in such pain. In his memory, he was always omnipotent. No pain mattered to him. It was neither painful nor itchy. He was the strongest in everything, whether it was in cultural classes or physical training classes. However, everything that happened now was all thanks to her. every time rong mei thought about this, she would feel so much pain that she found it hard to breathe. However, it was useless to feel pain. He had not woken up since last night. If it wasn¡¯t for his weak beating heart supporting her, she would have already collapsed. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. ¡­¡­ a long time had passed. Suddenly, she heard a soft rustling sound. Her body tensed up instantly. ¡°suan suan suan, water suan suan¡± His lips moved slightly as he spoke in a weak and hoarse voice. Rong Mei¡¯s body trembled and looked over quickly, but he still had not opened his eyes ¡­ Chapter 2600 - Chapter 2600: Chapter 2592- Chapter 2600: Chapter 2592- Only her lips were moving slightly. the voice was very weak. but when he saw this scene and heard this, rong mei¡¯s heart trembled and tears fell again! ¡°Laowu water? Little monster! Little monster!!!¡± She called out his name in a panic. When she realized that he needed water, she was about to put him down and get up to find water, but when her eyes fell on the edge of the huge leaf, she was instantly stunned. then, she carefully helped him move forward and reached out to catch the drops of water that fell. At night, there was a heavy rain. At this moment, a large amount of water had gathered on the fern leaf. Rong Mei felt that it was too slow, so she caught it with one hand and quickly pulled the edge of the leaf with the other. Suddenly, the water gathered in her palm. she held the water in one hand and carefully brought it to the little monster¡¯s lips, wanting to feed him. However, as she tilted her hand, the water instantly slid down her hand, wetting his clothes and jaw, but not much was on his lips. She was slightly anxious. She immediately repeated the process of controlling the rain. however, this time, when she brought the water over, she sucked it in her mouth and then pressed it against the little monster¡¯s lips. His lips were pale and slightly dry. Rong Mei directly stuck to it, and in an instant, in a place that no one could see, there was a cool stream flowing in from her lips. The sweet and cool taste spread in his mouth. After Rong Mei repeated it twice, he realized that his throat was moving slightly. He swallowed the water. Although it seemed like a very ordinary thing to outsiders, it meant that he had survived! Finally, after a few times, his lips became soft and moist. Rong Mei could vaguely feel that his body seemed to have changed from stiff and cold to warm and soft. When she fed him for the last time, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and they flowed down his lips. she lowered her head, and her lips fell on his. she closed her eyes, and two lines of tears fell from the corners of her eyes. the salty taste spread between their lips. He¡¯s fine, Yingluo. It¡¯s fine now, right, Yingluo? Just as Rong Mei slowly opened his hazy eyes, suddenly- his waist was locked. A hand had unknowingly landed on her waist. Rong Mei was stunned. She opened her eyes and looked down at him with teary eyes. She was in a sorry state. Her hair was messy, her clothes were untidy, and there were dirt stains on her cheeks. But she couldn¡¯t care less about herself. she just looked at him with red eyes, hoping and longing. there was never a moment like this when she had such a strong desire, hoping that he would slowly open his eyes and see her in a daze. however, his thick and long eyelashes fluttered slightly. Then, he slowly opened his eyes. The two of them were very close to each other. She leaned over his body and was so close that they could see each other¡¯s embarrassment in their eyes. his hand was still on her waist. Although he didn¡¯t use much strength, it was enough. Rong Mei¡¯s eyes were red. Suddenly, he lowered his head and closed his eyes. His lips landed on his lips. but this time, she was not going to feed him water. Instead, she gently bit his lips. he groaned slightly, but he did not reject her. [ brother nine: good night] my babies. Please give me a ticket for my new book, little monster! ] Chapter 2601 - Chapter 2601: Chapter 2592- Chapter 2601: Chapter 2592- rong mei¡¯s lips landed on his lips. just by biting like this, hot tears were already rolling down. she seemed to be blaming him for almost breaking her down and hurting her so much that she was scared out of her mind and could not rest in peace. however, she was also glad that he was fine and had escaped a disaster. Her lips slowly separated from his, and her small face was full of tears. She looked at him with red eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Huahua. Little monster, Huahua, I¡¯m sorry, Huahua. Su Mubai¡¯s hand that was on her waist had yet to be retracted. His hand slowly moved up and caressed her back. In this way, she was lying on top of him, and their bodies were tightly pressed together. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s so intimate.¡± His weak voice was heard. Although it was very weak, it was clearly heard by Rong Mei. Her nose sniffled, and she couldn¡¯t stop crying. the first thing he said when he woke up was nothing else but one sentence, ¡± Ambiguous, don¡¯t cry. Even though she was so badly injured, she was still the one he cared about the most. the better he treated her and the more he cared about her, the more pain and regret rong mei¡¯s heart felt. she sobbed and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± little monster, i¡¯ll listen to you in the future. i¡¯ll be good, yingluo. i won¡¯t let you fall into danger again, yingluo. ¡± Su Mubai gently caressed her slightly trembling back and slowly spat out two words, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡± She raised her head slightly and saw su Mubai looking at her. Although his face was extremely pale, there was a faint smile on his lips. Hanhan is so ambiguous. In the future, when you follow me, you have to be good and listen to Hanhan. Rong Mei nodded with tears in her eyes and hugged him tightly again. she would definitely be obedient in the future and keep her word, as long as he was well. although he had woken up, rong mei was still worried about his injury. After all, the scene yesterday was too dangerous. If he was an ordinary person, he would have died without a doubt. She got up slowly and was about to check on his injuries. the clothes that blocked the bloody hole were covered in blood, and it was a terrible sight. although the little monster¡¯s self-healing ability was very strong, the blood that was lost was lost. there was no way to make up for it, and it could only wait for its body to recover slowly. His face was pale and his body was weak. as he watched rong mei look at the wound with red eyes, su mubai reached out and held her down. ¡± i¡¯m fine, i¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m fine. ¡± Rong Mei still insisted on looking. the blood-stained clothes were stuck to his clothes, and a little bit of it was stuck to his skin. and that was where he had been pierced by the branch. However, the scene in front of Rong Mei still stimulated her vision and she didn¡¯t dare to look. The bloody hole from last night had been mended after a night of healing, but it was still a bloody mess. his special physique allowed him to gradually stop the bleeding at the first moment he was injured. then, the damaged muscle tissue recovered and grew at a speed dozens of times faster than ordinary people. it suppressed the loss of blood and saved his life. It was just that the current conditions were not good, and he had not fully recovered. The wound was still very blurry. ¡°ambiguous, stop looking. we should leave this place.¡± It was clear after the rain. They had to find their equipment and adjust their condition before continuing on their journey. he covered the wound and rong mei could only bite his lips tightly. he endured the pain in his heart and lowered his head as he said hoarsely with tears in his eyes, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, let¡¯s go, but little monster Yingluo, let me carry you.¡± Chapter 2602 - Chapter 2602: chapter 2594- Chapter 2602: chapter 2594- Su Mubai¡¯s delicate brows raised slightly when he heard this. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes. Wanwan, you¡¯re carrying me? I¡¯m very heavy, it¡¯s okay, I can do it myself ¡­¡± ¡°no, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. if i say i¡¯ll carry you, then i¡¯ll carry you.¡± Rong Mei tried his best to suppress the pain in his heart and said hoarsely with red eyes. The little monster was seriously injured. He needed to rest as much as possible so that he could recover faster. Su Mubai¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw how insistent she was, but he did not say anything. In the morning, the air was very humid. After the rain, even the slightest breeze would be very cold. At this time, in the rainforest, a young girl was carrying an injured boy on her back, heading in one direction without looking back. Actually, to Rong Mei, the little monster wasn¡¯t so strong that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Because they trained all year round and often ran while carrying sandbags that weighed up to 80 to 70 kilograms, she was able to carry the little monsters. The 16-year-old boy was 1.8 meters tall, but he was thin and only weighed about 65 kilograms. the young girl shuttled through the rainforest. her face was touched, and her hair was dirty and messy. all of these had nothing to do with her. in her heart, she only wanted him to get better as soon as possible. The heavily injured young man was lying on her thin back. Although his body was still in pain and weak, the young man slowly opened his eyes and saw Rong Mei gritting his teeth and pursing his lips. When he saw sweat slowly oozing out of his forehead and sideburns, his heart beat violently. although his heart ached, at the same time, a never-before-felt feeling mixed with a warm current surged into his heart, as if all the pain in his body had dissipated. it was filled with emotions and happiness. he had never thought that there would be a day like this. She protected him, cried for him, laughed for him, pitied him, carried him, and even made a lifelong promise to listen to him obediently. Actually, he wasn¡¯t that overbearing. He just wanted to give her the greatest guarantee of safety. As for the rest, he would let her be happy and happy. However, right now, the one who was protecting him, taking care of him, and carrying him on her back was her. Who was the one who said that he had been the one who had taken care of her more for so many years? in fact, she had given him a lot of care. however, there were many people around her, while he was beside her. in his eyes, there was only her hanhan. now, it was enough. he had never been so satisfied. Rong Mei carried su Mubai on his back and left to find the place where they first came from. they had their preparations there. However, when they went back, Rong Mei almost lost his way because everything around them was destroyed too badly. The giant python from last night had done a lot of damage. Rong Mei was still a little scared as he did not know how the giant python was doing. Su Mubai seemed to have sensed what she was thinking. He whispered in her ear, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, that guy is dead. ¡°What?¡± rong mei exclaimed. D-dead? such a huge python was probably scarier than this guy in the entire rainforest, but it, it actually died! How could he kill it? su mubai grunted and explained, ¡± if it doesn¡¯t die, we¡¯ll be the ones to die. i used the golden poison arrow frog to kill it yesterday. ¡± Rong Mei was shocked again. She really didn¡¯t expect that the little monster, who had put himself in such a dangerous place last night, would actually kill the giant python. His ability had once again refreshed her understanding of him. Chapter 2603 - Chapter 2603: Chapter 2594- Chapter 2603: Chapter 2594- So what if he was using the poison dart frogs? in the end, it was because he was smart and prepared in advance. Otherwise, if it fell on someone else, there was only one word for it-death. rong mei¡¯s admiration for the little monster grew. Moreover, he felt proud of himself. Because the little monster, Nannan, was going to be her man in the future! Although Rong Mei knew that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to suddenly think about this, she couldn¡¯t control herself. The thought of it made her feel even sweeter and her tired body seemed to be reinvigorated. She had once told him that she might meet a better guy in the future, but he was the most suitable for her. Since she had promised him, she would be with him for the rest of her life. But now, she realized that she was wrong. i won¡¯t do it again. In this world, there was no boy better than the little monster. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On the way back, Rong Mei and the rest saw that not only were the plants severely damaged, but some animals were also affected. For example, a small deer. seeing a rare prey, they naturally took it away. However, they did not see the corpse of the giant python. Although Rong Mei was afraid of the giant python, he was worried that it was still alive when he didn¡¯t see the corpse. su mubai reminded her, ¡± by the lake. ¡± This place was not far from the lake, and the giant Python¡¯s main territory was the lake. rong mei and the rest abandoned lu and went to the lake. they were shocked speechless by what they saw. The surface of the lake was calm, but countless leaves and branches were floating on it. However, the shore was the most amazing. He saw that the little monster was right. The giant python was there. However, half of its body was in the lake, and the other half was on the shore. It had long been unable to move. however, this was not the main point. Most importantly, because it had stirred up the rivers and seas last night, it had caused countless fish to be thrown ashore and become food falling from the sky! ** rong mei found their tent. it had been swept away earlier but was blocked by a huge tree. it was stuck on top of it and wasn¡¯t damaged. Besides losing one golden poison arrow frog, they still had one more. Rong Mei asked him why he was so persistent, not willing to leave the frog even if he was injured. The little monster¡¯s answer was both unexpected and within her expectations. He said that he wanted to give it to his sister so that she could do some research and find something useful to benefit society. in fact, chen muli had only mentioned how rare this thing was, but he had never asked anyone to help her get it. after all, it was too dangerous. the little monster did this to give his sister a surprise. After Rong Mei found out about all this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous. The little monster was really a good brother. However, when she thought about how her brother Ba Wang flower also doted on her, she let go. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ the central area was still dangerous, but for the little monster to recover, they had no choice but to stay here. Fortunately, there was enough food. But now, the two of them had found a suitable place to set up camp. When they were roasting food, Rong Mei suddenly looked at him slowly and asked, ¡± Qianqian, little monster, do you think our Qianqian should walk the road ahead by herself? ¡± xiang xingkui should still be nearby. when su mubai heard this, he frowned and pursed his lips. ¡± so ambiguous. we only have one tent. who¡¯s going to use it with whom? ¡± ¡°Of, of course it¡¯s you and me!¡± Chapter 2604 - Chapter 2604: Infatuated Chapter 2604: Infatuated When Rong Mei heard his question, he immediately replied without thinking. hearing her words, su mubai¡¯s frozen face instantly relaxed. he seemed to be satisfied with her answer. So he said again, ¡± Momo, in any case, you have to think about it carefully. She and I are both injured. I alone am enough to make you suffer. When Rong Mei heard this, he already knew what to do. She wasn¡¯t stupid. Although the little monster didn¡¯t say it out loud, it had already rejected her. And to be honest, she was just asking. After all, it took so much effort to save her last night, and even the little monster was seriously injured. The fire was moving and the air was humid. It was not easy to start a fire at this time. Rong Mei was turning the fish over to roast it. Su Mubai was afraid that she would think too much, so he said slowly, ¡± ambiguous ambiguous, you have to know that you¡¯ve already saved her life. Also, you have to understand that the people who come to this rainforest are not that weak. He was really unlucky to have encountered a monster like the Python. No one could escape from it. If it wasn¡¯t for the Golden poison arrow frog, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to kill it. That was like hitting a rock with an egg. as expected, rong mei stopped thinking about it after su mubai said that. In fact, whether Xiang xingkui could escape or not would depend on her own luck. The little monster was right. however, it was the words that she had said when he saved her that had caused her heart to waver. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After going through such a dangerous ordeal, Rong Mei felt that the relationship between the two of them seemed to have become closer. that feeling could not be described with words. It was the feeling of experiencing life and death. She cared more about it and liked the little monster more. He really liked it. the love between a man and a woman. Admiration, adoration, and pride. Although she seemed to have a fiery personality and was a little like a big sister, little monster was low-key and reserved. He was always by her side, silent and guarding her. however, no one knew that the little monster had the ability and ability to make her willingly submit to him. Even the little monster itself probably didn¡¯t know about it. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The little monster¡¯s body recovered on the same day and was no longer a bloody mess. Rong Mei hoped that he could recuperate and completely recover his body. They stayed here for another day. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t encounter any wild beasts this time. Venison was good for blood and Rong Wei was reluctant to eat it. He wanted to leave all the good ones for him. the two of them kept giving and taking, and in the end, yingying had to eat together. at that moment, rong mei thought that maybe a lifetime was a long time. the experiences that happened in front of her were short but it was enough. she would remember all these experiences for a lifetime. After the little monster¡¯s body recovered, they set out. This time, they went for a few days in a row and left the most dangerous area in one go. It was endless darkness. In the blink of an eye, there was only a week¡¯s journey left. However, in the last week, something happened between the little monster and Rong Mei. Who knew if little monster and Rong Mei had been together on this trip to the rainforest because of his special intention? but if that was the case, his little scheme was very successful. this was because during this trip, rong mei¡¯s relationship with him became deeper and deeper, and the two of them almost ate the forbidden fruit. he had loved her for a long time, so he cherished her. However, Rong Mei, in her infatuation with him, couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative ¡­ Brother Feng Jiu laughed,¡±good night, babies!¡± Please vote for the new book, little monster! ] Chapter 2605 - Chapter 2605: Chapter 2597- Chapter 2605: Chapter 2597- there was still a week to go before they left the rainforest. The little monster was seriously injured before, but it had recovered under Rong Mei¡¯s care. They had spent a month here. For some people, this month was extremely long and terrifying, but for some people, it was also beautiful. At first, Rong Mei came in nervously. However, after going through so many things, she felt that time was flying by because she was happy and sweet alone with the little monster. They would travel, hunt, and rest at night. The two of them took care of each other and slept together at night. She had actually gradually gotten used to this mode. When he thought about leaving in a week, he was a little reluctant. In fact, other than the danger, the rainforest was also very beautiful. It was mysterious and unpredictable, with endless changes. Here, one could deeply feel the power of nature and the insignificance of humans. that evening. As usual, one of them went hunting, while the other lit a fire and prepared to roast food with branches. Tonight¡¯s food was some insects. These insects lived in the trees and ate leaves. They were white and fat. Rong Mei didn¡¯t have much of an appetite when he looked at them, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so fragrant when they were roasted. ambiguous, although this insect doesn¡¯t look good, it has high nutritional value and is full of protein. It¡¯s very useful for increasing our physical fitness. Su Mubai said gently as he roasted the finger-sized bug with a small branch. Su Mubai passed it to her after it was done. Rong Mei felt that it was terrifying and closed his eyes to eat it with an indescribable expression. However, he opened his eyes when he felt that the taste was not bad. In fact, she was fine like this. she remembered that the instructor had told them before that he had once been hunted down in the rainforest. not to mention hunting, roasting, and eating, wherever he went, as long as it was alive, he would eat almost all the insects, rats, and snakes raw. as long as he could survive and replenish his energy, he could do anything. Therefore, she should be very glad that she was taken care of by the little monster during this month of training in the rainforest. After the meal, the little monster helped her set up her tent. He told her to rest early. Rong Mei saw the tent and blushed. This was because she had found out something else embarrassing in the tent yesterday. Perhaps, she could only blame herself for waking up too early. As a result, she accidentally saw some shocking scenes that made her blush and her heart beat faster. She only felt very, very embarrassed. However, she acted as if she didn¡¯t see anything and insisted on continuing to sleep even if her mind was filled with some discordant images. ¡­¡­ At this moment. Dusk appeared on the horizon, and night gradually descended. they were used to setting up camp about a hundred meters away from the stream. water was the source of life, and there were too many places where water could be used. although the nights in the rainforest were dangerous, it was also extremely beautiful most of the time. especially at night when there were stars in the sky. the sky was filled with stars, shining brightly. The reflection on the side of the stream seemed to have Shattered Starlight on the ground. The ripples of light were beautiful. There was a Deep River in front of the stream. On a rock by the river, there was a young man. He had delicate features, gentle and clean. her appearance was extremely outstanding. He was wearing a camouflage t-shirt, a camouflage jacket, and a pair of black combat boots. Under the moonlight, he looked a little cold. except when his gaze fell on some clean clothes on the side of his body. Chapter 2606 - Chapter 2606: Chapter 2598- Chapter 2606: Chapter 2598- A gentleness flashed across his eyes. the clothes included a white tight-fitting t-shirt, camouflage pants, and a white bra on the top. ¡°Huala-!¡± The sound of water suddenly rang out. A slender figure suddenly appeared in the clear river with her back facing him. her wet hair stuck to her fair and slender back. Under the moonlight, the young lady was like a lotus on clear water, beautiful beyond belief. It made people stare at it tightly, unable to move their eyes away. The youngster¡¯s thin body froze. No matter how simple and pure his original thoughts were. But that scene ¡­ it was simply fatal. The young lady¡¯s beautiful back rose and fell with the river water. Her soft and beautiful lines went from her shoulders to her small waist, which could not be held, and continued to slide down. That perfect and alluring curve revealed an air of youth. Under the hazy moonlight, it simply made people feel as if they were in a Dreamland. It was so beautiful that it seemed unreal. Su Mubai was here to watch over her and wait for her to come out of the shower. It had been more than a week since the last bath. He couldn¡¯t help it. even though he knew that if he were to stay by her side, perhaps, perhaps he would see some very alluring scenes. However, he really didn¡¯t expect her to be far more beautiful than he had imagined. The young man¡¯s originally cold gaze was now filled with infatuation as he watched this scene. After Rong Mei finished washing up, he wiped the water off his face and lowered his body. He slowly turned around and swam back. When she saw the little monster staring at her, her face turned red, but she still smiled brightly and charmingly. little monster, what are you doing? hurry up and turn around. Su Mubai only came back to his senses when she called out to him. His ears turned red and he immediately turned his head away, not looking at her. He was flustered and avoided her eyes. because the closer he got, he could vaguely see some blurry scenes in the clear river. rong mei looked at the change in his expression and couldn¡¯t help but bite his lips and smile. although she was a little embarrassed, she felt much better when she saw that the little monster was even more shy than her. As she swam over, she deliberately said in a sweet voice, ¡± turn around, little monster. Otherwise, how am I going to put on my clothes? ¡± Su Mubai¡¯s ears were already burning and his brain felt like mush. When he turned around, his body was as stiff as wood, as if he could not control it. Rong Mei saw this and quickly swam over. However, just as she swam over, there was a whoosh. ¡°Ah-!¡± rong mei suddenly screamed. this panicked voice instantly broke su mubai¡¯s chaotic thoughts and he quickly looked over. she saw rong mei struggling in the river, as if something was wrapped around him. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Su Mubai¡¯s expression changed and he quickly jumped down. at this moment, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else. he quickly held her body and continued to dive in. The moment he went down, he could see her body in the clear river, but his gaze fell directly on her calf, only to see that it was wrapped by the seaweed in the river. no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free. Su Mubai quickly swam over and helped her untie her calf. Then, he immediately swam upwards and held her slender waist with one hand. He held her beautiful and young body and floated to the surface¨C! cough, cough cough cough! Chapter 2607 - Chapter 2607: Chapter 2601-the power of the devil Chapter 2607: Chapter 2601-the power of the devil rong mei drank a few mouthfuls of water in a panic. her slender arms wrapped around his neck and she started coughing violently. In fact, if she was wrapped by the seaweed, she could dive down and untie it, but he rushed down when he heard the shout, so she had no choice but to rely on him. Because she knew that he would definitely not let anything happen to her. But now, Rong Mei¡¯s breath had calmed down. After he slowly opened his eyes and saw the situation in front of him, he was instantly stunned! In the clear river. A young man was carrying a naked girl. the two of them were drenched. Her thick and long eyelashes were stained with water droplets. They looked at each other without blinking. Time seemed to have stopped at that moment. Rong Mei looked at his exquisite eyes and looked straight into his eyes. Suddenly, her lips moved and she spat out a small stream of clear spring water. It landed right on his face. It made his long eyelashes flutter slightly. her ears immediately turned red, as if she was a little embarrassed. In the next second, Rong Mei felt a tight grip on her waist. A long and strong arm held her waist and brought her to the shore. the higher they went, the more exposed rong mei¡¯s body became. she suddenly realized how embarrassing it was and quickly hugged him tightly. her body was tightly pressed against his, not allowing her to look down at those things she shouldn¡¯t see. The little monster carried her out. A young man in a handsome camouflage suit carried a young girl with a white and tender body out of the river. Her wet long hair was scattered down, stirring the soft light of the night. It was against the surrounding forest scenery. This scene was as beautiful as a painting. It made one¡¯s heart palpitate and tremble. After the little monster carried her out, it closed its eyes and slowly put her down. When it spoke again, the young man¡¯s gentle voice had clearly become very hoarse. ¡°Hurry up and put on your clothes,¡± he said. Rong Mei¡¯s face was already so red that it looked like it was going to bleed. After all, this was the first time that someone of the opposite sex had seen her body. Although this was her fianc¨¦ and future husband, she was still embarrassed and could not help but feel shy. Rong Mei quickly put on his clothes. However, after she put it on, she still stood there motionless, as if she didn¡¯t know what to do. She was quite helpless. On the other hand, the little monster lowered his head slightly and looked behind him. He asked, ¡± are you done? ¡± rong mei made a sound like a mosquito. her small hands clutched her clothes tightly, and she was extremely shy for a moment. Although she had just taken a shower, her body seemed to be filled with his scent. ¡°go to bed early after you¡¯re dressed. remember to dry your hair.¡± the little monster finished speaking in a hoarse voice and left immediately without looking back. Rong Mei saw that he had left and her crazed heart calmed down a little. She heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t know if she was disappointed or glad. She covered her burning face and walked slowly. Her mind was filled with the scene that had happened earlier. He had come down to save her when she had been entangled by the seaweed. Other than that, nothing else had happened between them. But why was her face still so hot and her heart still beating so violently? this thin young man was filled with strength. It really made one feel shy. ¡­¡­ Rong Mei walked towards the tent and when he left, he secretly peeked in the direction that the little monster left. That was where they burned. The fire that he had extinguished earlier was reignited by him. He took off his t-shirt ¡­ Chapter 2608 - Chapter 2608: Chapter 2601- Chapter 2608: Chapter 2601- It was baking, as if it wanted to dry all the wet clothes. However, Rong Mei was behind him and his attention was not on this. He was focused on Yingying. The young man¡¯s back. The young man¡¯s figure looked thin, but after taking off his clothes, the lines of his muscles were so smooth and clear. His white skin was full of power and beauty in front of the moving fire. wide shoulders, narrow waist, long legs, perfect proportions. Rong Mei looked at his back view as he sat on the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but gulp. He couldn¡¯t help but drool. She admitted that she was definitely not a slut who always let her imagination run wild, but her little monster¡¯s body actually made her unable to control her fantasies. Her restraint was in an intense struggle. He was wavering left and right. Rong Mei wanted to walk towards the tent but after hesitating for a while, she walked towards the little beast who was drying the clothes. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On the outside, su Mubai¡¯s heart was as calm as water. There were no waves at all. In fact, his heart was already in a state of shock. he was unable to describe the emotions in his heart at this moment. The night was cold, but he was burning up. Every cell in his body was screaming. He had seen her naked. He had seen her naked. Even though it wasn¡¯t intentional and he did it to save her, he still saw it. All he could think about when he was saving people was saving them. However, after he was rescued ¡­ The scene just now kept lingering in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t control it. Although she was still very young, her lithe body was already so beautiful. It was so beautiful that he wanted to worship Xuanji deeply. But how could he do that now? She was still young, and he was afraid that he would hurt her and scare her. Therefore, he could only leave far away. Su Mubai had never wished for her to grow up so that they could become one. However, he was also greedy for this moment of innocence and youth. A boy who loved his girl would protect her and cherish her. Hence, he could not make a move before the peaches were fully ripe. ¡­¡­ However, su Mubai only felt as if his body was about to spew fire. It was extremely uncomfortable. He slowly looked down. A certain part of his pants had become so tight that it felt like it was going to burst. The teenager was already in his puberty and knew what this meant. Moreover, he was a teenager with werewolf genes, and some of his impulses were much stronger than ordinary people. He looked in that direction, and one hand slowly fell there, unbuckling the belt on his camouflage pants. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Rong Mei walked over to him. After all, she didn¡¯t want to make things awkward between them after what had happened. She wanted to ease the tension a little. However, as she walked, she suddenly stopped when she saw his appearance. w-what is he doing? rong mei¡¯s eyes widened and he seemed to be in disbelief. He was carrying her on his back, and his arm seemed to be moving non-stop. from a certain point of view, what he had done seemed a little hard to predict. But wuwuwu! How could that be possible? Her youth was as gentle as Jade and as cold as water and moonlight. Why would he do something that she didn¡¯t even dare to think about? Rong Mei was extremely shocked. Then, with the trust he had in him, he slowly approached him. His footsteps were light, so light that it was hard to detect. [ brother nine: i can¡¯t open my eyes anymore. i¡¯m begging for a ticket for my new book, little monster. good night, babies. ] Chapter 2609 - Chapter 2609: chapter 2601-the power of the devil Chapter 2609: chapter 2601-the power of the devil The night was like water. There was only a moving fire that illuminated the surrounding scene. A half-naked youth was sitting there, seemingly baking his clothes. However, as he got closer ¡­ however, she found that his back was stiff and motionless, only his hand moved. A figure was slowly approaching, and the closer he got, the more frightened he became. When Rong Mei walked over, he suddenly recalled a certain scene when he first entered the rainforest. That was also one night. All of them were there, and while they were eating rat meat and frogs in front of the bonfire, they were playing Truth or Dare. Among them, her brother, the Overlord flower, deliberately asked Jiang CI a question in a teasing manner. She asked him if he had masturbated before. Jiang CI¡¯s face turned red, but he was smart enough to ask, ¡± which of the boys here have never done that before? ¡± This time, all the boys were in the same situation as him. This included the little bi ¡®an monster. She remembered that the little monster had also tacitly admitted that he had also done that kind of thing. moreover, when she interrogated him, the little monster even said that at that time, all he could think of was her xuxu. It was all her fault. That sentence made her body burn up in an instant, and she did not dare to look at him again. And now, Yingluo Was he also making a fuss? Is that kind of thing normal behavior for a teenager in his youth? Perhaps. This was a way for them to relieve their stress. rong mei suddenly didn¡¯t dare to go any closer. because she was afraid to see what she shouldn¡¯t see, and even more afraid that she would shock him. So when she was more than ten meters away from him, she stood still. Her gaze fell on him at times, and then left at other times. She was flustered, nervous, and helpless. After some time, she seemed to hear a low and hoarse groan. She was stunned for a moment, then slowly raised her hand to cover her face. Her ears were burning. She lowered her head and closed her eyes. she should not have come over just now. After a while, Rong Mei saw his body turn around. then, his figure approached her step by step. She covered her face, lowered her head, and closed her eyes, not daring to look at him. His breathing became rapid and chaotic. in the end, she felt an aura attack her. It was his smell. However, there were still some other things added. It was as if it was his desire that had not dissipated. He walked in front of her. Rong Mei did not dare to raise his head, but he could feel that he was looking at him. His gaze was burning. Just as Rong Mei¡¯s heart was about to jump out. Suddenly- ¡°Ah, Yingluo!¡± she suddenly felt dizzy and her head spun. she couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise and open her eyes. her body was lifted up like a princess, and in the blink of an eye, she fell into his arms. rong mei instinctively hooked her arms around his neck but when she touched his burning chest, she became even more flustered. however, he had no way to let go. Rong Mei only felt that this was the closest physical contact they had ever had in a long time. Although they slept in the same tent at night and sometimes hugged each other to keep warm, they were not afraid of death. However, both of them were wearing clothes. it was the first time she had touched his firm chest. she knew that there were still abs below, but she was too embarrassed to look at them. rong mei only felt dizzy as he was carried back to the tent by him, who was half-naked. Rong Mei was extremely nervous and worried about what was going to happen. Chapter 2610 - Chapter 2610: Chapter 2602-the end Chapter 2610: Chapter 2602-the end However, reality proved that she was still overthinking. After he let her in, he left without saying a word. He couldn¡¯t bear to do anything to her. She lay on the ground obediently for a while, but he didn¡¯t come back even after a long time. she was gradually falling asleep. About half an hour later, the sound of footsteps could be heard from outside. Rong Mei was a light sleeper and only then did she remember that the fire was still burning and the clothes were still baking. He must have continued to bake. Sure enough, she finally heard the sound of the tent¡¯s zipper being pulled open. She closed her eyes tightly. She couldn¡¯t help but curl her little fingers. his breath came over and instantly enveloped her. it was dry and hot. his clothes looked dry. after he came in, he laid down beside rong mei and covered her with his coat. rong mei didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. she was still very nervous. Time was passing by little by little. after a moment of silence, su mubai suddenly turned around and opened his clear eyes at her. He stared at her back view. his lips moved slightly and he slowly said, ¡± it¡¯s so intimate. Don¡¯t hold it in. Breathe. as soon as he said this. her body stiffened, and then she seemed to be unable to hold it in any longer. she opened her eyes and took deep breaths, her chest rising and falling violently. rong mei,¡±yingluo.¡± It was simply too much. He was so stupid. He was completely stunned. she calmed down for a while before recovering. However, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around. she looked at him with a complicated gaze that seemed to contain too many meanings. su mubai was also looking at her. however, his expression was calm, as if nothing had happened. Rong Mei looked at him and blushed. He puffed up his cheeks and asked, ¡± little monster, what were you doing just now? ¡± Su Mubai was silent for a moment. He looked at her quietly and said, ¡± ¡°dry the clothes.¡± After he jumped into the river to save her, he was all wet. Su Mubai¡¯s reply was so serious that it seemed as if there was nothing wrong with it. But Rong mo pouted and asked again, ¡± other than drying the clothes? ¡± as soon as he said this, the air seemed to quieten down. she deliberately wanted him to be embarrassed, not her alone. Only this time, the little monster looked straight at her and said, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, what do you think?¡± What do you think? There was a loud bang and Rong Mei was stunned. Then, his face turned red. she immediately stammered, ¡± i-i-i ¡­ how would i know what you¡¯re doing? i just looked at you ¡­ i saw that you seemed to be ¡­ stammering. ¡± She seemed to be unable to finish her sentence. However, the little monster continued to look at her and asked slowly, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? what are you doing? ¡± He asked in a calm tone, but his eyes were burning. Rong Mei was so embarrassed. She wanted him to feel awkward, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so two-faced! rong mei was at a loss for words. in the end, he simply reached out his small fist and hit his chest. he mumbled with a red face, ¡± little monster, you¡¯ve changed. you¡¯re so bad, yingluo! ¡± Su Mubai,¡±Wanwan.¡± His clear eyes flickered slightly, and a faint smile disappeared in a place she couldn¡¯t see. her small fist was still hitting his shoulder. su mubai moved an inch closer to her and reached out to hold her waist. finally, his hand landed on her hair and pressed her head into his arms. Chapter 2611 - Chapter 2611: Chapter 2604- Chapter 2611: Chapter 2604- He hugged her. After a long while, Rong Mei heard a slightly hoarse and pleasant voice, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, you¡¯re the bad one.¡± Actually, you¡¯re the bad one towards Yingluo. rong mei¡¯s body went numb when he heard this. It was soft and fluffy. her little monster was really going to die. why didn¡¯t she think that he was so good at flirting before? He always had the appearance of a quiet, silent, and unknown loyal little puppy, but what was going on now? as he grew up in his puberty, why did the little puppy seem to have started to change? he was gradually turning into a Little wolf-dog? the casual teasing simply made her powerless to resist. He had good looks, a good figure, eight-pack ABS, a soft voice, and knew how to Pat his head! rong mei really wanted to find a mountain to stand on and shout at her. why was she so lucky! this was a little monster that belonged to her. rong mei hugged him tightly this time without any hesitation. Her small face rubbed against his chest a few times, and her body moved up, hooking her upper arm around his neck and her lower body around his slender legs. She buried her face in his neck, and her lips moved as she bit his neck. She left behind a trace that belonged to her. Su Mubai was stunned. There was a slight pain in the numbness, which made his whole body tense up and his abdomen felt hot again. His body started to change uncontrollably. rong mei left an obvious mark on his neck, a circle of teeth marks and red hickeys from the sucking. when she left, her cheeks were red and her eyes were bright, as if she was particularly satisfied with her work. She put some distance between them and retracted her legs slightly. Her entire body moved. little monster, you have to remember this mark, okay? from now on, you¡¯re Yingluo. As Rong Mei spoke, she felt something grabbing her stomach and she subconsciously reached out to remove it. however, the moment she touched and moved, the rest of her words were stuck in her throat. his entire body froze. She could only look at him in a daze. A moment of confusion and helplessness flashed through her eyes. In the end, her entire face was so red that it looked like it was about to drip blood. Su Mubai¡¯s expression finally changed. The coldness from before slowly disappeared from his serious face. The way he looked at her gradually became like a Wolf in the forest. Rong Mei slowly swallowed. His head was in a mess. su mubai stared at her for a long time. the changes in his body were getting bigger and bigger. However, she seemed to be in a daze and did not let go. After a long time, just as the gaze in his eyes was so scorching that it could melt people, he suddenly said slowly, ¡± ¡°So intimate, you, when are you going to let go of Yingluo?¡± rong mei swallowed his saliva in embarrassment but pretended to have a strong aura. he was not nervous at all and said without shyness, ¡± ¡°What, what, isn¡¯t this originally mine, mine? so what if I touched it?¡± as she said that, she used more strength. He immediately groaned, then quickly held her hand and said in an extremely hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°yueyue, i¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t mess around.¡± He was not joking with her. it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought of this before. after all, his body developed quickly due to his special physique. but it was different. she was still young. he would wait for her. However, he did not expect that Rong Mei would tease him again and again. what did she want? Momo, don¡¯t be a good girl. Listen to me, don¡¯t, Wu-! Chapter 2612 - Chapter 2612: chapter 2605- Chapter 2612: chapter 2605- The moonlight was hazy, and the wilderness was howling. the cold moon hung high in the sky, and its cold silver light enveloped the entire land. It covered the entire rainforest. It was as if it had blocked off the outside world. And right here. In a hidden and safe area, in a dark green tent, there was a boiling hot aura flowing. There was the sound of a prostitute. ¡­¡­ Just a few minutes ago. Su Mubai¡¯s lips were covered by a pair of soft lips. She closed her eyes and her face was red, but she kissed him forcefully. For the first time, he was so proactive. She thought that she must have eaten a leopard¡¯s guts. Otherwise, how could she have done such a thing? She was a beautiful young lady who was adored by thousands of young men. Rong Mei bit his lips and sucked on them gently. Su Mubai¡¯s body was stiff and he could not move. He let her do whatever she wanted. However, she was still a young and inexperienced person. She only dared to kiss and touch, and was extremely clumsy. however, she still had a little temper. However, su Mubai couldn¡¯t withstand her torture. Blood gushed out of his body and he was on the verge of a breakdown. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and pushed her away, his breathing messy and rapid. rong mei was suddenly pushed away and she fell onto the ground. although there was a tent and a cushion between them, she still felt a little pain. She was suddenly at a loss, but after that, a trace of hurt appeared in her eyes. he actually pushed her away so hard. Rong Mei saw that he had avoided her gaze and she suddenly could not help but ask pitifully, ¡± Yingluo, little monster, what¡¯s wrong? do you not like me anymore, Yingluo? ¡± Her wet peach-shaped eyes gradually became misty, making one feel pity for her. His heart ached. Su Mubai tried his best to suppress the fire that she had lit up in him. He looked at her with a deep and burning gaze. He wanted to say something but stopped himself time and time again. Although his heart ached for her and he felt sorry for her, he still gritted his teeth and turned around. he ignored her. He then closed his eyes and tried his best to suppress the heat in his body. There was a cold river outside. However, he didn¡¯t want to do it in the middle of the night. She was really too evil. She probably knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything to her, so she ¡± bullied ¡± him like this. However, his desires were different from ordinary people. his body was originally mixed with the genes of wild beasts, so when he was aroused, it would become very strong. if he didn¡¯t, it would be very difficult to calm down. however, when rong mei saw him turn around and ignore him, he thought that he had gone too far. he immediately went up and held his arm, pressing his body against his. ¡± yingluo, you little monster, i was wrong. don¡¯t dislike me, yingluo. ¡± Su Mubai¡¯s mind was in a mess and there seemed to be a fire burning in his body. At this moment, she was rubbing against him. Although the young girl¡¯s body was young, it was still soft and her voice was so delicate and warm. All of this was simply adding oil to the fire. little monster, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m in the wrong, okay? I won¡¯t do it again. Don¡¯t be angry, ¡± Rong Mei said in a wronged tone. Seeing that he was still unmoved, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± alright, I¡¯ll stay far away from you in the future and never touch you again. then, she turned around to leave. However, just as she turned around, her arm was suddenly pulled. he held her slender wrist, and her temperature was shockingly hot. rong mei was shocked. he looked up and saw the little monster standing up slightly and turning around ¡­ [ brother nine: babies an, I¡¯m rolling around and acting cute for little monster¡¯s new book, begging for a wave of tickets! ] Chapter 2613 - Chapter 2613: Chapter 2606- Chapter 2613: Chapter 2606- su mubai looked at her. his exquisite and fair face was filled with forbearance. ¡± ambiguous. ¡± Rong Mei looked at him innocently with tears in his eyes. little monster, did I really do something wrong? ¡± She was just joking with him. After all, he was the one who was so serious before, while she was the one who was embarrassed and at a loss. ¡°ambiguous, do you think you did anything wrong? Your mistake is that you don¡¯t know the possible consequences of such a thing.¡± He wasn¡¯t a Saint. She had teased him again and again. What if he really couldn¡¯t control himself and started to mess around? That was a heinous sin, and he would never forgive himself. All these years, he knew that he could hold on to this, which was why he was always by her side. Rong Mei,¡±Yingluo.¡± Su Mubai continued when he saw that Rong Mei had stopped talking, ¡± you¡¯re still underage. I don¡¯t want to and can¡¯t hurt you. Mo Mei, it¡¯s fine if they misunderstood me previously. However, if this kind of thing were to spread to the base and to our parents, it¡¯s not a small matter. I promised your mother that I would take care of you, but not this kind of care, do you understand? ¡± that would be too much. rong mei¡¯s father was already very critical of her. if he knew that she had hurt his precious daughter, he would definitely not let her off. He wasn¡¯t afraid. He just wanted to get through his ordeal and marry his precious daughter. Rong Mei¡¯s heart trembled. She didn¡¯t think so much and just wanted to be intimate with him. little monster, but we didn¡¯t do anything too overboard, did we? ¡± su mubai pursed his lips and his eyes flickered slightly. ¡± it¡¯s also because we¡¯ve never done anything too overboard that we can bear with it no matter what people say. we¡¯re not afraid of our parents ¡®interrogation. but if something really happens to us, we¡¯ll be dead. ¡± At this point, su Mubai paused. so, in the future, you must not do such a thing again. She was holding onto his vital part. If she was really there, how much perseverance could he have? She was too confident in herself. rong mei listened to everything he said. although he understood, he still felt a little upset. She lowered her eyes and pouted slightly. She said unhappily, ¡± alright, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future, Wanwan. After she finished speaking, she slowly turned around, her small face full of desolation. su mubai saw this and his heart ached. his lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but he hesitated a few times. In the end, the two of them lay quietly inside, knowing their place and not making a sound. After this, su Mubai¡¯s burning hot aura seemed to have gradually dissipated, as if he was no longer in the mood. the cold atmosphere was more effective than anything else. Although su Mubai felt that his body was no longer burning hot and his desire was unbearable, he started to feel uncomfortable in his heart. Was he too decisive? In fact, weren¡¯t those his own benefits? However, that was also his own poison. ¡­¡­ Su Mubai had been waiting for her to fall asleep. It was already late at night. After an unknown period of time, he slowly leaned over and placed his hand on her waist, hugging her from behind. His actions were very light. ** The next day. Rong mo woke up early in the morning. It was still early, so when she saw the arm around her waist, she was stunned. However, she immediately recalled what he had said last night. Chapter 2614 - Chapter 2614: chapter 2607- Chapter 2614: chapter 2607- She moved his wrist away. last night, she really fell asleep because she was sad. she admitted that there was nothing wrong with what the little monster said. However, he felt that his own actions were despicable. Wasn¡¯t she being too impudent? however, she had just moved his arm away when his hand suddenly came back and landed on her waist in less than two seconds. Rong Mei¡¯s body stiffened again. Then, she bit her lip. What was this guy trying to do? What did he say to her last night? She was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t even show her face. Rong Mei thought about it and lifted it up for him again, moving it to the side. Then, he turned over and wanted to get some fresh air. However, the moment she got up, she felt a grip on her waist and was pulled down. rong mei cried out in shock. when he came back to his senses, she was already lying beside him and he was looking at her without blinking. His eyes were clear. it was as if he had already woken up. Rong Mei immediately said,¡±hehe.¡± The two of them looked at each other, and their auras were subtle. After a while, Rong Mei took his hand away slightly. Her thin lips opened slightly, and her voice was elegant and gentle. mo Mei, are you still angry? ¡± Rong Mei¡¯s cheeks puffed up when he heard that. ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry.¡± Su Mubai looked at her and then at her for a long time before he said slowly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. rong mei¡¯s heart trembled and he wanted to turn around. ¡± you don¡¯t have to say sorry. i¡¯m the one in the wrong. ¡± However, the moment she turned around, he hugged her tightly from behind. Rong Mei slapped his hand away. let go, don¡¯t hug me. su mubai,¡±wanwan.¡± He knew it. ¡°Can we not be so extreme? as long as we don¡¯t do anything too serious, anything is fine.¡± his voice was hoarse. then tell me, what is extreme and what is acceptable behavior? ¡± Rong Mei asked. su mubai¡¯s eyes flickered. she looked at him with a little stubbornness. Su Mubai¡¯s fingers rubbed against each other slightly and his vision darkened. The two of them stared at each other until he suddenly lowered his head and kissed her red and tender lips. When he looked up again, he saw her stunned expression and said slowly, ¡± you can sleep in the same bed, cuddle, or kiss. when rong mei heard that, she blushed slightly. she dodged his gaze and mumbled, ¡± you¡¯re talking nonsense. you clearly touched me before. ¡± Su Mubai frowned slightly. where? ¡± The moment she said that, Rong mo puffed out her chest instinctively. what do you think? ¡± su mubai¡¯s gaze naturally fell on her chest. Rong Mei reacted after a while and quickly covered it. you¡¯re still looking, you bastard! Only the officials are allowed to set fires, but the commoners are not allowed to light lamps.¡± Su Mubai looked at her deeply for a while and finally said slowly, ¡± ambiguous, it¡¯s my fault for touching you, just like how you touched me. I won¡¯t have anything with you before you become an adult. if he could, he wanted to keep it for the wedding day. However, the wedding was far away from them. It was too long. She still had to go to school, and he had to face her family. He might have to go through all kinds of tests. When Rong Mei heard this, he punched his chest with his small fist. go to hell. I won¡¯t have anything to do with you when I become an adult. Su Mubai¡¯s body stiffened. He looked straight at her. actually, this is possible. Rong Mei snorted. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s true! No! There are!¡± Chapter 2615 - Chapter 2615: Chapter 2608- Chapter 2615: Chapter 2608- He had such a temper! if he wanted to have it, he would have it. he would lose too much face. Su Mubai looked at her stubborn little face and finally sighed helplessly. rong mei thought that he might have compromised and was about to be smug. Unexpectedly, su Mubai tapped her little nose and said faintly, ¡± this is not up to you. Rong Mei,¡±Ge Ge¡±!!! ¡°what, you can still use force on her?¡± Rong Mei asked provocatively. as soon as she said this, su mubai¡¯s gaze darkened and his pleasant voice sounded a little hoarse. ¡± don¡¯t worry. if you cry out in pain, i¡¯ll take pity on you and not continue. ¡± When su Mubai said this, Rong Mei felt like his head was about to explode. W-what did he just say? If she cried out in pain, he would not continue. W-what did this mean? Rong Mei¡¯s little face was burning red as she covered her face and turned away. however, she heard someone chuckling in a low voice. It was elegant and charming. ¡°ah!¡± This refined scum! rong mei¡¯s face turned even redder. ** the two of them continued to move forward after resting in the rainforest. it could only be said that the rainforest was too big and rong mei had yet to meet any familiar teammates. In the blink of an eye, as the distance changed, half the time had passed. su mubai calculated that there were only about three to four days left on the journey. of course, that was if there were no accidents. rong mei saw that they were about to go out and couldn¡¯t help but let down his guard because the most dangerous creatures were often inside. It was most obvious in endless night. They would never forget the effects of the Python. The poisonous dart frogs were among them, and many plants were dangerous. However, after walking out and not encountering any dangerous creatures for a few days, Rong Mei¡¯s mentality was a little relaxed. Su Mubai was not the same and maintained the same attitude. You never knew when an accident would happen, so he had always been very cautious. He was especially vigilant of his surroundings. that afternoon, the two of them passed by a river. rong mei looked at the water surface and felt that the water was extremely clear. there was not even a single plankton. it was like some other places, with some spider webs hanging in the corners. This place was exceptionally clean. The key point was that the water flow here was very slow and gentle, which was why it was so clear that one could see the bottom. little monster, come quickly. Aren¡¯t you thirsty? we¡¯ll bring some water with us. As he spoke, Rong Mei was about to open the Army green water bottle. There was a slippery wooden stake on the river. It looked like a rotten tree that had been gnawed by insects. The entire tree had fallen down and was covered in moss. Su Mubai was by the river, looking at everything around him. When he saw Rong Mei¡¯s hand about to go in ¡­ ¡°Wait!¡± su mubai stopped her. Rong Mei was surprised. what¡¯s wrong? is there a problem with the water? ¡± su mubai looked at the water and shook his head slightly. he said unhurriedly, ¡± there¡¯s nothing wrong with the water. it¡¯s just that the water in this river might not taste very good. ¡± Eh? Rong Mei was surprised, what did this mean? ¡°Mo Mei, let¡¯s leave this place. There should be a river nearby.¡± Intuition, intuition told him that there was a problem here. Su Mubai could not deny this. ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± rong mei was stunned and felt a little confused. The water here was so clear that one could see the bottom ¡­ Chapter 2616 - Chapter 2616: chapter 2608- Chapter 2616: chapter 2608- There didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with him. He had been thirsty for a long time. Now that he could finally drink water, he actually didn¡¯t want to drink it. However, he must have his reasons for saying that there was no need. But she put away the Army green water bottle, walked to him, and mumbled, ¡± you¡¯re so suspicious, little monster. Are you too nervous? We¡¯re about to get out of here, what else can happen?¡± Su Mubai¡¯s lips twitched. maybe I¡¯m overthinking. he hoped that he was overthinking. ¡°Be careful, we¡¯ll go over this wooden stake. It¡¯s very slippery, so you must catch me.¡± the wooden stake was neither wide nor narrow. although there was some space in the middle, it was still considered strong. however, it was covered with moss and very slippery. Rong Mei stepped on it first and stretched out his hands, trying to maintain his balance. su mubai watched her go up and followed behind carefully. Rong Mei initially thought that since he was wearing waterproof boots, it would be better to walk down the river. However, the river seemed to be quite deep and he probably reached his thighs, so he gave up on the idea. Rong Mei¡¯s body was light. At first, he was still very careful when he walked up, but after he felt that there was no problem, he relaxed. however, there was a lot of moss on the ground. So when Rong Mei was about to go over, he suddenly slipped and screamed, almost falling down. su mubai suddenly grabbed her from behind. his movements were very steady and fast, but this action caused the entire wooden pole to shake. rong mei stretched out his hands and grabbed randomly in the air, as if he was eager to find a support. su mubai steadied the wooden pole and grabbed rong mei¡¯s waist with one hand. he suddenly carried him by the waist and quickly walked to the back half of the journey. rong mei¡¯s breath was really tight. he didn¡¯t expect her to almost fall down. however, there was only a small river below, which was only a meter deep. it couldn¡¯t do anything to her. after su mubai put her down, he panted slightly. his gaze fell on the river and he grabbed her wrist tightly. ¡± let¡¯s go. let¡¯s go quickly. ¡± After saying that, su Mubai quickly left with her. The two of them moved in the same direction. However, after they left, many broken leaves and insect corpses fell from the shaking wooden pole, creating layers of ripples on the river surface. A few seconds later, the river started to shake. That kind of vibration became more and more obvious. The ripples were layer by layer, as if something was pouring in from the bottom. ¡­¡­ rong mei and su mubai had just left for a few minutes. they were currently walking towards a higher place because there was a mountain in front. According to the geographical location and su Mubai¡¯s direction, as long as they climbed out of this mountain, the road ahead would be much easier and safer. There would also be more humans there. therefore, even if they had to climb the mountain, they had to walk from here. They had been on the road for a whole day and were both hungry and tired. During this period of time, they had lost weight and had used up too much energy in the rainforest. Even if they had food, it would not be enough for them to digest. However, just as Rong mo was panting from exhaustion, she seemed to have heard other sounds around her. It was as if something had just flashed past, and it had entered the dense forest with agile movements. Rong Mei immediately stopped and looked at everything around him. at the same time, su mubai was the same. Everyone heard the sound, and from the sound of the movement, it was not a small one. what was it? Chapter 2617 - Chapter 2617: Chapter 2611- Chapter 2617: Chapter 2611- The surroundings became quiet again. It was as if nothing had happened. if rong mei didn¡¯t see that su mubai was frowning and alert like her, she would have thought that she was mistaken. ¡°little monster, you ¡­¡± The moment Rong Mei opened his mouth, he saw su Mubai gesturing for her to be quiet. Then, he leaned towards him. Rong Mei¡¯s heart suddenly became uneasy. The little monster was too serious. Usually, she knew that nothing good would come out of this. Sure enough, when the two of them continued to walk forward, they had just taken a dozen steps when they were suddenly blocked by something four or five meters ahead. When Rong Mei saw it, his body tensed up and his face turned pale. Although su Mubai had sensed something, he did not look too good. This was because the creature in front of them was a leopard! the leopard looked like a huge cat, but it was several times bigger. it was two meters long and had sharp teeth. its body was agile and powerful, and its speed was also several times faster. Rong Mei¡¯s hair stood on end. Everyone knew that leopards were famous for their speed. It was impossible to run away, so they could only fight with their hands. However, its body was filled with strength, and its teeth were sharp. It was looking at them with its green eyes, as if it was looking at its prey. Rong Mei only felt that even if they didn¡¯t die, they wouldn¡¯t be in a good situation. it was their fault for being hungry, thirsty, and extremely tired after a day of traveling. hence, rong mo¡¯s head started to throb when she saw that fellow. now, both sides were in a strange silence. They seemed to be waiting for the other party to make the first move. Rong Mei didn¡¯t even dare to move his head. He peeked at su Mubai secretly and signaled him what to do. However, su Mubai¡¯s words had greatly exceeded his expectations. Su Mubai only managed to squeeze out a single word. run. Rong Mei¡¯s eyes widened. What? Competing with the fastest leopard in terms of speed? He was crazy! However, before Rong Mei could react, his arm was suddenly grabbed by someone and he was taken away ¡­! The two of them quickly ran in the opposite direction of the forest. The leopard behind them roared and chased after them like lightning. Rong Mei¡¯s face was pale and his teeth were chattering. It wasn¡¯t because she was running, but because the little monster was holding her under his armpit and running quickly. Behind her was the leopard that was roaring and chasing after her. Although Rong Mei knew that the little monster ran very fast, she didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast that the leopard couldn¡¯t catch up with it. Especially in this position, it made her body numb and tremble. Rong Mei didn¡¯t know how long it would take to stop and she was about to throw up. His brain felt like it was mush. However, Rong Mei didn¡¯t expect that this process didn¡¯t last long because they were chased by the leopard and they were back to the small river. It was the river that she had almost slipped into. This time, su Mubai quickly went over with Rong Mei in between his legs. He stepped on the wooden pole and dodged the attack in less than a second. As long as they were fast, it was not a problem for the wooden poles to be covered in moss. However, su Mubai stopped after passing the wooden stake. She carried Rong Mei down. The moment Rong Mei touched the ground, he immediately held his stomach and retched. His face was filled with pain. However, when it saw the leopard appear on the wooden stake in a daze, its expression became even more pained! Chapter 2618 - Chapter 2618: chapter 2611- Chapter 2618: chapter 2611- it can¡¯t be. they couldn¡¯t just die here, right? Rong Mei almost cried. However, su Mubai was standing in front of her and staring at the leopard. the leopard¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity, and when it roared, its sharp teeth could be seen at a glance. there were even some silver threads hanging from its saliva, which made people panic. However, su Mubai¡¯s face did not show any fear. Rong Mei looked at the little monster in pain and shock, as if she didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do. Why did it stop at the river? At this moment, the leopard was walking over, step by step, stepping on the wooden stake that was lying horizontally on the river. Animals were indeed born with these instincts. They walked on the slippery moss as if nothing had happened. However, just as it roared at su Mubai and was about to charge at him- Rong Mei only saw su Mubai¡¯s figure flash and he kicked the wooden pole. The wooden pole shook and with a thud, the leopard slipped and fell into the river before it could even leap over. The entire river water was instantly turbid. Animals usually knew how to swim so Rong Mei did not think that su Mubai was trying to ¡®drown¡¯ it in this way. That was impossible. After the leopard fell in, it immediately roared again and quickly swam over. However, at this moment- as rong mei slowly got up, he was shocked by the scene in the river. He saw black masses of things quickly surging out from both sides of the wooden stake. They were densely packed and quickly swam over. The number was shocking and when Rong Mei saw it again, he had goosebumps all over his body. when the leopard was swimming over, it noticed the situation and immediately roared to climb up. however, the things were so fast that they were instantly swept up in a few seconds-! rong mei was completely stunned and his face turned pale. In an instant, a bright red color appeared on the faces of the river water, spreading out like ink. However, the smell of blood seemed to have greatly stimulated the group of creatures, and they tore and bit even more crazily! the leopard couldn¡¯t climb up at all. instead, it was helplessly dragged down and quickly sank. the river surface was filled with blood and some white, fine bones. su mubai couldn¡¯t help but look away. when he saw that rong mei was still looking at him in a daze, he immediately pulled her over and used his chest to block her view. rong mei couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Heavens. She really didn¡¯t expect that there were so many, so many Pi Xiu piranhas in the river-! In less than a few seconds, a leopard was surrounded and dragged to the bottom of the sea, turning into a pool of blood and bones. Rong Mei did not pity the leopard. After all, if it did not die, they would be the ones in trouble. What she was most stupefied and afraid of was that she had almost slipped off the wooden stake. If it wasn¡¯t for the little monster holding her back, would she have ended up like this leopard? Every time she thought of that brutal, bloody, and terrifying scene, she would be particularly afraid. Su Mubai noticed that her body was trembling. He hugged her tightly and comforted her softly, ¡± be good. It¡¯s alright now. Don¡¯t be afraid. In fact, although he was sensitive enough to detect some danger and some suspicions, he did not expect that there would be a group of man-eating fish hidden in the river. [ brother nine: good night, babies. I¡¯m going to [ new novel, new book ticket for storm seeking waves ]. ] Chapter 2619 - Chapter 2619: Quickly leave Chapter 2619: Quickly leave as expected, he felt that there was something fishy here. When the surface of the river calmed down again, the White bones floated up and were slowly washed away with the current. ¡°ambiguous, we should go.¡± Su Mubai said to her. However, Rong Mei¡¯s legs trembled after witnessing that scene. what, what should I do? I don¡¯t dare to go up. He had almost slipped down earlier. now that she had witnessed that scene, she was even more afraid to leave. Su Mubai was silent for a moment. He looked at the young girl in front of him and suddenly reached out to grab her waist. since you don¡¯t dare to leave, I¡¯ll carry you over. After saying that, he lifted her up horizontally. He held her firmly in his arms. rong mei subconsciously hugged him tightly and said with a trembling voice, ¡± little, little monster, do we have no other way to go? ¡± do i have to pass through here? When su Mubai heard this, he pursed his lips and said gently, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. Just close your eyes. Nothing will happen. after saying that, he carried her up to the wooden stake that was placed on the river. Rong Mei hugged him tightly and wrapped her arms around his neck. Although it was dangerous to fall, his words made her feel at ease. In the base, although little monster¡¯s results were different from ordinary people, there were not many areas where he could show his true abilities. However, in the rainforest, everyone used the eighteen different kinds of martial arts to show their magical abilities. It was only at this moment that Rong Mei realized how big the gap between him and the little monster was. he was like a god. he could predict, judge, and kill creatures dozens of times larger than him. there was almost nothing he couldn¡¯t deal with along the way, no matter how terrible it was. Rong Mei admitted that he had a little pride in his heart before, but now, all he had was his admiration and love for the little monster. An outstanding person was always shining, and an outstanding person was always something people yearned for. It made her want to work harder and become more outstanding so that she could stand shoulder to shoulder with him. a dusty pearl only showed its most dazzling brilliance in front of her. She would definitely protect and cherish it. When she walked on the horizontal beam, it was hell below her. On top, she could see his fair and delicate face under the soft light of the Twilight. Rong Mei had completely forgotten her fear and believed in him with all her heart. He carried her and quickly walked over, fast and steady. He only put her down after they had passed. Rong Mei looked at the river behind him. When he looked at su Mubai again, he was also looking at the river. rong mei suddenly tiptoed and kissed him on the cheek. then, he quickly ran away. Her beautiful face was flushed red, and her eyes seemed to be filled with Starlight. Su Mubai looked at her figure as she ran away. His gentle and exquisite eyes were filled with a little smile. then, he immediately followed. ¡­¡­ The two of them were climbing the mountain. It was afternoon now, and it would be evening in two or three hours. su mubai and rong mei¡¯s goal was to climb to the top of the mountain. The view at the top of the mountain was much better than other places, and it was relatively safer. Along the way, they had stored up water and would take away any prey they came across. The golden sun slowly set, and the entire rainforest was covered in a layer of red light. they had finally reached the top of the mountain. The red and orange colors in the sky intertwined, and the light shone on the earth. Chapter 2620 - Chapter 2620: chapter 2612-the end Chapter 2620: chapter 2612-the end The setting sun slowly set in the Twilight. at the foot of the mountain, there were rivers and trees. at this time, the end could not be seen, and the exit was still unknown. there was only a magnificent scene in front of him. Originally, they could have continued to move forward, but such a scenery made them stay. After all, they were about to go out soon, and such scenery was very rare. A tropical rainforest, although dangerous, was beautiful. they were very lucky today. it was very difficult to catch a wild rabbit here, but they managed to catch one today. compared to the other snake meat and rat meat, the wild rabbit meat today was simply too good. The tent was set up on the top of the mountain. Branches were piled up and flames were ignited. A Fat Rabbit was skinned and its internal organs were dug out by su Mubai. He then skewered it on the branches and roasted it. Against the Twilight, the mountains and rivers, the weary youth. Rong Mei leaned against the tent and watched this scene. She felt that this scene would forever be etched in her heart. Because at that moment, her heart was full and happy. The wild rabbits weren¡¯t small and were very fat. They sizzled with oil under the roasting of the flame, and the fragrance assailed the nose. in less than half an hour, the two of them began to enjoy the delicious meal. rong mei gobbled up the food and did not care about his image in front of the little monster. the little monster even considerately passed her water and asked her to eat slowly. Su Mubai ate gracefully and cleaned up the mess for her. After Rong Mei had his fill, he laid on his lap. As the sun set, the sky was filled with stars. Su Mubai draped a coat over her and she lay in his arms. There was a tent on one side and a bonfire on the other. The scene was warm and beautiful. However, at this moment, looking at the starry sky, Rong Mei¡¯s thoughts were already in turmoil. Soon, they would leave this place and step into society. They would enter some first-class high schools and try to live the life of an ordinary person and adapt to society. When that time came, they might meet many people and many things would happen. As for her and the little monster, would they be able to continue on smoothly? the complicated human society outside was far more unfathomable than the most natural rainforest here. rong mei¡¯s thick and curled eyelashes fluttered slightly. she slowly raised her eyes and looked at the young man in front of her. He was looking at the moon, and she was looking at him. The young man¡¯s jaw was firm, and his lips were slightly pursed. He looked into the night sky, thinking about something. ¡°Little monster¡± ¡°eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± When su Mubai heard this, he lowered his head to look at her and pulled her clothes closer to her body. Rong Mei held his hand and placed it on her face. little monster, do you have any plans after we leave this place? ¡± ¡°Plan?¡± Su Mubai¡¯s lips twitched. of course I do. Don¡¯t you want to go to a city in country Z to study? The quality of education and the cultural environment there is indeed very good.¡± ¡°So?¡± Rong Mei looked at him in surprise. however, su mubai tapped her little nose. ¡± silly girl. of course, i¡¯ll go wherever you go. ¡± He would always be by her side. Although Rong Mei had guessed that he would most likely be with her, it still felt different when he said it himself. Rong Mei turned around and fell into his arms. She hugged his waist and said shyly, ¡± little monster, you¡¯re so good. In fact, she was not the only one who wanted to go. Her brother, the little Overlord flower, and Tian bei also wanted to go there! Chapter 2621 - Chapter 2621: chapter 2614- Chapter 2621: chapter 2614- Country Z! Although they had all grown up abroad, they were all Z Country citizens. That was a mysterious and great country. rong mei had a vague impression of z country because she had lived in z country when she was young. she was most familiar with harbor city. among their close family and friends, the bo family was in city a. Her uncle¡¯s house was in Harbor City. there was also his little sister there. she was very cute and her name was angel. she should only be 12 years old now. Rong Mei only felt a little relieved when he thought of his family. When he first entered this place when he was young, he would cry every day, thinking that this place was the end of the world, purgatory. However, after so many years, they had both gained a lot. If they went out now, these days would be gone forever, and she was still very reluctant to leave. as for the life that she was about to enter society, she was both afraid and looking forward to it. A child¡¯s world was always carefree. It would be great if they didn¡¯t grow up. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ That night, the two of them sat on the top of the mountain and looked at the night sky. Sometimes it was quiet, and sometimes there was the faint laughter of girls. It was a wonderful night. But for some reason, Rong Mei felt a sense of loss. especially at night, when the two of them went into the tent to rest. In the past month, Rong Mei had become familiar with her and was used to having him around. That was very reassuring. However, on such a night, the horror was coming to an end. Su Mubai sighed a few times after looking at Rong Mei for a while. He could not help but ask, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? why do you suddenly look unhappy? ¡± rong mei laid down lazily in the tent and looked at him. ¡± little monster, do you think we can still be together after we go out and leave this place? ¡± ¡°Together? of course.¡± Su Mubai replied. rong mei pouted and pulled him down. she pressed on his shoulder and leaned on him. ¡± that¡¯s not what i meant. i don¡¯t mean to be together like this. ¡± Su Mubai was stunned when he heard this. When he came back to his senses, he raised his eyebrows slightly. you mean the way Wanwan is now? ¡± yes, it was. rong mei meant that she was reluctant to part with the current scene. she wanted to be able to sleep together with su mubai at night after she left. even if they didn¡¯t do anything, she would feel at ease and comfortable. rong mei blushed slightly and blinked her dazed eyes. when she looked at him again, she avoided his eyes and mumbled, ¡± ¡°What should I do? it¡¯s all your fault. I can¡¯t leave you now.¡± Su Mubai¡¯s clear eyes darkened. He was silent for a long time before he finally said, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, I¡¯ll take responsibility for you, okay?¡± i¡¯ll be responsible for you, okay? When Rong Mei heard this, she felt her heart tremble. She asked in a confused manner, ¡± how, How do I take responsibility? ¡± Su Mubai held her hand and kissed it gently. we can stay outside the school. ¡°w-what? How can this be?¡± Her brother and Beibei would be there too. If she stayed with him alone, wouldn¡¯t many people misunderstand? ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s not as complicated as you think. As long as you and I don¡¯t tell anyone, no one will know.¡± Su Mubai pretended to be calm. rong mei only wanted to cover her face in embarrassment. although she liked to be with him, but ¡­ Chapter 2622 - Chapter 2622: chapter 2614-the end Chapter 2622: chapter 2614-the end But shouldn¡¯t he try to persuade her to move out with him? no, not only did he not, he even encouraged her to move out with him! Oh my God. His actions made her feel as if he had set up a trap for her and was waiting for her to jump into it. and she was indeed very ¡®obedient¡¯. ¡± alright, let¡¯s sleep early. we still have to continue our journey tomorrow. ¡± Su Mubai covered her with his clothes and let her rest, interrupting her ¡®right guess¡¯. Outside the tent. the cold moon hung high in the sky, and the starlight filled the entire sky. it was unbelievably beautiful. At this moment, some discordant voices were heard in the tent. ¡°Yingluo, what are you doing? don¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t careful.¡± ¡°Ah, Yingluo! Little monster, why are you acting like a hooligan!¡± As soon as he said this, the young man¡¯s voice became a little hoarse. ¡°it¡¯s so soft,¡± ¡°Argh! You shut up!¡± She was so embarrassed that she wanted to die. ** The next day. It was still early. The two people in the tent didn¡¯t get up, but perhaps one of them had woken up, but he didn¡¯t want to move. Inside the tent, a young man and young woman were sleeping. the young man hugged the girl from behind as they slept. her body was buried in his arms, but what was different from the past was that the hem of her t-shirt was lifted slightly, and a slender arm was inside. ** There were twenty people who entered the rainforest. Some of them were lucky and had a smooth journey without any major obstacles. However, some people encountered many difficulties. compared to the others, rong mei and su mubai were considered to have more obstacles. In this rainforest, there were two people who had been walking for 24 hours. They were not far from Rong Mei and su Mubai. They were walking in the same direction. ¡°yingluo, hey! Wait, slow down, I really can¡¯t take it anymore! I need to rest for a while!¡± a girl with curly hair shouted to the young man who was running as fast as the wind. The young man in front turned back to look at her and gritted his teeth. how did you get into the top 20? you can¡¯t hold on anymore? ¡± even though he said that, he still went back to look for her. these two people were tian bei and rong mo. Just as su Mubai had expected, they could not walk in the rainforest together. They had only been walking for two days and everyone had split up. rong mo wanted to leave this place as soon as possible so that she would not waste too much time here. however, she had to follow tianbei, the weakest person in the group. tianbei was so infuriated by rong mo that she wanted to flare up. however, she was simply too tired. she was so exhausted that her anger turned into a lump in her throat and she wanted to cry. it had not been easy for them on the way. He was not made of steel and would not be able to take it after traveling for 24 hours straight. In fact, Tian bei knew that Rong mo did not have any compassion for women. That was why he was so confident. if it was her precious little girlfriend, sigh, she didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what kind of earth-shattering gap there would be between them. ¡°Fine, why do you still want to cry? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? If it wasn¡¯t for what you¡¯ve done before, we would have left long ago!¡± With that, Rong mo turned around, leaving her with her back. hurry up and get on! yes, it was. rong mo felt that they were in deep trouble. because of tianbei¡¯s gluttony, they had fallen into someone else¡¯s trap. to think that the trap was set by a primitive tribe in the rainforest! [ brother nine: babies an ] Chapter 2623 - Chapter 2623: chapter 2616- Chapter 2623: chapter 2616- They were besieged by the primitive tribe and were trapped for several days. The past was simply unbearable to recall. Tianbei stomped his feet and said, ¡± why are you so angry? it¡¯s just that the ¡®Princess¡¯ of that tribe has taken a fancy to you. She didn¡¯t sleep with you. Look at how angry you are. You¡¯re still a Virgin. Why are you so proud?! Rong Mo¡¯s expression changed the moment she heard that. However! he was not as furious as Tian bei had expected. Instead! he sneered sarcastically, ¡± if I didn¡¯t sell my body, do you really think we would have escaped from those people! ¡± Do you know what they want to do to you? I¡¯m going to cut your neck and offer you your blood as a sacrifice!¡± Fine! As soon as he said this, Tian bei froze. He was stunned and his neck felt cold. what did he just say? A sacrifice? Rong mo turned around and was about to leave when Tian bei caught up with him and pounced on his back. she let him carry her. Rong mo,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± hold on tight! In fact, apart from this incident, Tianbei had nothing else to do with him. On the contrary, their chattering added some fun to this adventure. To him, Tianbei was indeed a good friend who had grown up with them. moreover, tianbei¡¯s personality was very carefree, just like a boy¡¯s. it was relatively easy to get along with him. tianbei only agreed to let him carry her because she couldn¡¯t walk anymore. otherwise, she would be ashamed. who asked him to be in such a hurry? However, when he was being carried by this unruly and heartless ruffian, Tian bei¡¯s heart trembled for no reason. At the age of 15, even though she lived among the guys all year round, it was rare for her to be like this. Furthermore, the person carrying her was the brilliant Overlord flower, Rong mo. At this moment, Tian bei suddenly fell silent. She looked behind Rong mo in a daze. The young man¡¯s short hair was dark and neat, but his hair was not as stubborn as his bad temper. Instead, it was fluffy, and it had a very good touch. However, no matter how good the touch was ¡­ She could not touch it either. she remembered that there was a girl who teased rong mo and touched his hair on purpose. in the end, he threw her over his shoulder and broke her leg. From then on, no one dared to touch his head. However, Tianbei knew that there would definitely be someone who could do it in this world. However, that person would not be him. Tianbei only found out about his love for Ba Wang two years ago. Young girls were already in their puberty and had their first awakening of love. In the past, he only thought of Rong mo as an arrogant young man who loved to act cool and was uninteresting. However, for some reason, she started to like him. However, among the many girls, this was not surprising at all. one-third of the girls on the training island liked rong mo. even the canteen aunties liked rong mo and would give him an extra piece of braised pork ribs every time. Therefore, Tianbei could only think about him. As she grew up, she was even more clear that her feelings for Rong mo were indescribable. The feeling of a crush was always bitter, and there would never be so many happy moments. Most of the things in life are not as you wish. and once she laid her cards on the table, they wouldn¡¯t even be friends. Chapter 2624 - Chapter 2624: Chapter 2617- Chapter 2624: Chapter 2617- although it was cruel. but this was the truth. She was very clear. She knew that Rong mo was just a thought in her youth. He wasn¡¯t her true husband, Xuanji. ¡°Dumbo! why are you stretching your neck and looking up at the sky at a 45-degree angle? i¡¯m so tired from carrying you, and you¡¯re still pretending to be depressed!¡± rong mo looked at the shadow on the ground and panted. tianbei,¡±hehe.¡± &Nbsp; damn. he had ruined the deep atmosphere. did water enter her brain? she actually liked him. tian bei smacked his shoulder. ¡± rong mo, do you know why you¡¯re still single? with your personality, anyone who is with you would be angered to death! ¡± She knew that Rong mo had a girl he liked, and she was only 13 years old. He¡¯s so good-looking. It was an indescribable feeling. She had seen it on Rong Mei¡¯s phone before. She was su Mubai¡¯s sister. Beauty was secondary. Her gentle appearance was peaceful and beautiful. Anyone who looked at her would feel as if their heart was about to melt. She liked it even as a girl, not to mention a boy. It was a pity that even though Rong Mo¡¯s standards were high, that girl would not fall for his tricks. She completely ignored the Overlord flower and avoided him the moment she saw him. She was extremely afraid. when tianbei heard this from rong shaoye, he really wanted to beat his chest and roar three times. he really wanted to die from drought and flood! however, tian bei¡¯s words seemed to have touched rong mo¡¯s sore spot. his body tensed up immediately as he put tian bei down and gritted his teeth. ¡± none of your business! ¡± You can go on your own!¡± With that, Rong mo left swiftly. tianbei sighed and caught up with him. Actually, to Rong mo, the thing that made him most depressed was Xuxu and little mu li. He remembered very clearly that after he touched little mu Li¡¯s godmother¡¯s stomach, little mu li was born on the same day that godmother was admitted to the hospital. And it was especially magical. little mu li would never cry in front of anyone but when it came to him, she pouted her lips and looked extremely aggrieved. She seemed to be very afraid of him. Of course, she did not like him either. because of this, rong mo had never been so narcissistic as to think that any woman could be so infatuated with him that they would die. he had always known that there was someone who would not. However, he liked to tease her and tease her. every time he had the chance to leave the base, he wanted to secretly go and see her. When she was five years old, he couldn¡¯t help but stop her, hug her, and kiss her little face. that was called fragrant and tender. However, the cute and soft little mu li Ran away crying and complained to her mom and Daddy that he wanted to eat her up. She was so scared. he was speechless. in short, chen muri was a gentle little lamb. she was just to his liking. because he thought that one day, he would realize the scene of him eating her up, bite by bite, eating his little sweetheart. To prove that crime. The moment Rong mo thought of that scene, her phoenix-like eyes revealed a wild look, as though she was looking at her prey. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ More and more people were heading to the other end of the rainforest. They were also gradually gathering. After Rong Mei and the little monster went down the mountain, they went straight forward. fortunately, after they went down the mountain, they came across a fast-flowing river. the road they were going to take was also along the river. furthermore, on the side of the river ¡­ Chapter 2625 - Chapter 2625: chapter 2618- Chapter 2625: chapter 2618- There was an abandoned wooden boat. The wooden boat wasn¡¯t big and could fit two people. It was just that it was abandoned and had one less paddle. ¡°Why is there a wooden boat here? is there someone living here?¡± Rong Mei asked su Mubai in surprise. At this moment, su Mubai had already pushed the wooden boat to the shore. He was holding a handkerchief that he always carried with him and after wetting it, he was wiping off the dust that covered it. when he heard what rong mei said, he said slowly as he wiped it, ¡± it¡¯s very possible. however, it could also be left behind by people from the outside who came in to explore. there are many possibilities. ¡± This place was not very deep, and people from the outside world often came in to explore. In addition, there were indigenous people in the rainforest. However, this place was too large, so they had not encountered any on their way here. There was a layer of dust on the wooden boat. After su Mubai wiped it, it was much cleaner. Su Mubai let Rong Wei sit in the wooden boat and pushed her in slowly from the shore. Rong Mei immediately controlled the boat and didn¡¯t let it slide down with the current. Su Mubai got on as well. He took the oars and sat beside Rong Mei, controlling the speed of the boat in the water. It made the journey behind them a perfect means of transportation. Rong Mei was overjoyed. It was even a human tool, which was convenient and easy to use here. The speed of the water was very fast, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to walk a long distance. However, it was too early for Rong Wei to be happy if they were to take the water route. After going down the mountain, there was a River and a forest to go through. At first, the river was very smooth, but after going down the mountain and entering the forest, there were more and more branches and they went deep into the river. There was a dense forest on both sides, and most of them were thick and strong trees. They were not very tall, but they were unusually lush. The thick roots were covered with vines, which looked like tentacles that had become spirits. Moreover, after entering this place, the sky was covered, and it seemed a lot gloomier. Rong Mei looked at the duckweed floating on the Green River and the dark forest on both sides. He hugged his arms tightly. She rubbed her arms and could not help but ask, ¡± little monster, are you okay? why do I feel cold? ¡± yes, the road ahead still seemed to be winding, and it was really difficult to walk. However, su Mubai consoled her. it¡¯s alright. If you¡¯re afraid, you can lie down beside me with your eyes closed for a while. I¡¯ll bring you out. Although his words were firm, it still made Rong Mei feel an inexplicable sense of danger. She hugged him and looked around cautiously. ambiguous, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to be too nervous. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy to make mistakes when you¡¯re flustered. Su Mubai said gently. Rong Mei hugged his waist and blinked twice. She asked worriedly, ¡± then tell me, what could we possibly meet? ¡± su mubai was silent for a moment. he looked ahead and slowly said,¡±it should be a crocodile.¡± Ha! Rong Mei grabbed him tightly. there¡¯s, there¡¯s more! ¡°Swamp.¡± Rong Mei almost cried when he heard that. He might as well not have said it. ¡°Aren¡¯t we almost out of here? why are there still so many dangers?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I said we¡¯ll definitely go out, so we¡¯ll definitely go out. Just hold on to me tightly at all times.¡± Su Mubai said gently. Rong Mei could only hug him tightly when he heard that. from this moment on, she began to look at any piece of wood, which looked like a crocodile. Chapter 2626 - Chapter 2626: Chapter 2618-the end Chapter 2626: Chapter 2618-the end he was shocked when he saw this, and panicked when he saw that. he kept scaring himself. Her arms around su Mubai also tightened. However, she, who had always been careful, did not notice the flash of a smile in su Mubai¡¯s eyes that disappeared in an instant. there was no crocodile. at most, there were some fish, or electric eels, and other fish under it. as expected, when they were about to leave, rong mei was hugging him tightly and there was no crocodile. it couldn¡¯t be helped. the black-armored crocodile she had encountered earlier had left a huge psychological shadow in her heart. there was a swamp in front of them, and after they had crossed it, the road ahead was normal. They had to abandon the ship. Although they didn¡¯t encounter any danger along the way, Rong Mei¡¯s shoulders still trembled when he turned back to look at the forest. He was shocked. They were about to reach the shore. once he leaned over, rong mei quickly got up and wanted to go up. su mubai stretched out his hand to protect her. however, just as rong mei was about to go up, the wooden boat was suddenly hit by something-! ¡°ah, yingluo!¡± Rong Mei screamed. her figure swayed in the air and was about to fall. Su Mubai quickly went to grab her but unfortunately, Rong Mei lost his balance and capsized the wooden boat with him. The two of them fell into the green water together. The wooden boat had turned over, but there was still something pushing against it. after rong jin fell down, she didn¡¯t care that the two of them were drenched. she immediately tried to climb up in a panic. ¡± s-little monster, hurry up and get up! there¡¯s something down there!¡± Su Mubai quickly dragged her up. However, just as Rong Mei climbed up and was about to pull him up, su Mubai¡¯s body suddenly sank and his expression changed. Something seemed to be biting him underwater and was pulling him down. ¡°Little monster! What¡¯s going on? hold my hand!¡± Rong Mei¡¯s face turned pale and she panicked. However, su Mubai let go of his hand. He frowned. the thing down there isn¡¯t big. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just treat it as if I¡¯m going to make lunch for you. After saying that, he held his breath and suddenly sneaked in. He looked at what was biting his shoe. However, the moment he entered the water, su Mubai was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that there really were crocodiles here! However, it was only a small crocodile that was about a meter long. It was biting his shoe tightly. Even though it was a small crocodile, its strength was not weak. su mubai struggled for a while but failed to break free. he bent down and swam towards the crocodile. The little crocodile refused to let go. after su mubai went over, he placed both his hands on his mouth and grabbed his upper and lower jaw. then, he suddenly frowned and mustered all his strength! With the werewolf¡¯s genes, he slowly opened the crocodile¡¯s mouth and rescued his shoe. ¡­¡­ Rong Mei couldn¡¯t see anything from above, only the bubbles kept coming up. She was so scared that she was about to die. ¡°Little monster! Little monster-!¡± Rong Mei shouted anxiously. One second, two seconds passed. ¡°huala-!¡± A sound. su mubai came out from inside. Rong Mei¡¯s eyes widened. Just as he was about to thank God for his relief, he saw the little monster come out with a crocodile on its waist. rong mei,¡±yingluo¡±??? Su Mubai swam to the shore in a few moments and threw the dying crocodile onto the shore. He panted slightly and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°here¡¯s your lunch,¡± [ brother nine: babies an, ] [ I¡¯m going to read my new book. My old book will leave the rainforest tomorrow. Please give me a round of votes for my new book. ] Chapter 2627 - Chapter 2627: Chapter 2621- Chapter 2627: Chapter 2621- Rong Mei was dumbfounded when he saw this. little, little monster! There really were alligators. It was the crocodile who had dragged him down. although it was only a small crocodile, it was still a one-meter long crocodile with great strength. how could it easily escape if it was bitten, let alone in the water? he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to use any strength. however, not only could he be freed, but he could also say something casually, ¡± Lunch for you. To be able to do this, there was no doubt that it was a little monster. rong mei¡¯s heart trembled and she asked nervously, ¡± how is it? are you hurt?! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡± Su Mubai knelt on one knee and rested for a while. Then, he picked up the crocodile¡¯s tail and stood up. Rong Mei immediately noticed that there were some bloodstains on the side of his shoes. When she saw this scene, she suddenly felt a lump in her throat. For a moment, she didn¡¯t seem to know what to say. What else could she say? only the pain in his heart was intense. In the past, he had thought that the little monster¡¯s special ability to heal wounds quickly was a great thing, and many people did not even dare to think about it. However, it was also this ability of his that allowed him to say indifferently no matter how serious his injuries were, ¡± No problem. Rong Mei¡¯s eyes swelled up and were extremely sore. In an instant, tears fell uncontrollably. so what if he recovered quickly? But it would hurt. what could she do? his wound would have healed before her heartache even subsided. she had to keep the little monster¡¯s secret. He didn¡¯t want his special ability to be discovered by others. this way, he could reduce the coveting of others and prevent him from being used by others to do some dangerous things. Rong Mei stood there and cried as he watched the little monster leave with the crocodile. Su Mubai sensed her pause and immediately stopped in his tracks. He turned around and stared blankly at her. rong mei¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, which made her heart ache. Su Mubai looked at the scene and sighed helplessly in his heart. Then, he threw down the crocodile and walked towards her. When he was in front of her, his voice was gentle. it¡¯s so ambiguous. Be good and don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m really fine. His hand fell on her cheek and caressed it gently, helping her wipe away the tears on her face. Rong Mei¡¯s eyes were red and he pouted his lips for a long time. However, he still couldn¡¯t hold it in. With a cry, he pounced into his arms and sobbed. Huahua, little monster, of course, you¡¯re fine. Your abdomen was pierced by a tree branch and you¡¯re fine. Huahua, this small injury is nothing to you, Huahua. Along the way, he had almost no injuries, but the little monster had. he did all the dangerous things, but he couldn¡¯t rely on this function of his body to be unscrupulous. If it was like this now, what about in the future? Would he be the first to bear the brunt of any danger? If that was the case, she would rather he was just an ordinary person. Su Mubai¡¯s heart ached when he heard Rong Mei¡¯s cries and heard her words. Mo Mo Mo, don¡¯t be like this. These are just small matters. There¡¯s no need to think so much. He knew that she was worried about him. however, it was really nothing to him. since he had this function, he had to make use of it. ¡°b-bullshit! It¡¯s not a small matter, you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone about this secret, Yingluo!¡± Chapter 2628 - Chapter 2628: chapter 2621- Chapter 2628: chapter 2621- ¡°yingluo, you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone about this secret. yingluo, i won¡¯t tell anyone either. if possible, i just hope that you¡¯ll never get hurt.¡± Rong Mei¡¯s eyes were red and when he finished, he choked up again. Su Mubai looked at the triplets and felt his heart melt. every time he saw her cry, he couldn¡¯t bear it. He kissed her forehead tenderly. Hello, Huahua. Ambiguous, I¡¯ll do whatever you say. Other than you and my family, no one else knows about my special physique, so we won¡¯t tell anyone. Not only will I not get hurt, but I also hope that God will bless you so that you¡¯ll be safe and not get hurt. After su Mubai said that, he finally coaxed Rong Mei. She sniffed her Red Nose and nodded obediently in his arms. Only then did she leave with him. after they went ashore, they took out everything from their school bags. There were tents, some necessities, and poison arrow frogs in bottles. time passed on the way, and it was already afternoon. he was starving. Su Mubai found an empty space and killed the crocodile. In fact, there were people in China who specialized in raising crocodiles and selling them to restaurants, because their meat was indeed very delicious. not to mention that it was a small crocodile. the meat was fresh and tender. He had no choice. if one wanted to survive in a rainforest like this, it would be the law of the jungle. it was either you die or i die. After su Mubai had dealt with the crocodile, he pierced it through the branches and ignited it. rong mei was already numb to eating anything. he could eat whatever he wanted, but he was still brooding over su mubai¡¯s injury. After a while, she moved to his side to check if the wound was serious. She was too persistent. Su Mubai did not stop her and allowed her to look. it had been pierced through by the crocodile¡¯s teeth, but now, the marks were no longer obvious. it looked like a simple wound, and it had already formed a scab. Rong Mei looked at it and only dared to touch the area around the wound. His heart ached. Let¡¯s see. Rong Mei did not want this to become a common occurrence. After the crocodile was roasted, the two of them ate the crocodile meat at a steady pace that afternoon. After they were full, they prepared some food before continuing on their journey. It was already the last two to three days. rong mei especially cherished the time they had together. In the blink of an eye. They were about to leave the rainforest. Rong Mei did not know where they were but they were about to leave. The remaining journey was already very short. Su Mubai predicted that they would be able to leave by noon tomorrow. The initial anticipation had long been worn away, and only this journey was left in Rong Mei¡¯s mind. She really didn¡¯t want to be separated from the little monster. this kind of separation was not allowed, even if they were in the same city or in the same school. she wanted to have him by her side all the time. It was the last night before they left the rainforest. Rong Mei thought that this night would be the same as every other night before. he passed it safely. however, he did not expect that a small incident would happen between the two of them. ¡­¡­ It was late at night. The wind was strong tonight, and the tent kept making sounds. However, Rong Mei was busy outside and refused to come in. She met the ant tree nearby. The ant tree that could use ants as spices was the same as the one that the little monster had shown him before. Su Mubai went out to look for her, but Rong Mei refused to leave. Chapter 2629 - Chapter 2629: Chapter 2621-the end Chapter 2629: Chapter 2621-the end After staying here for so long, although he was still so resistant to ants before, he had changed. After seeing it a lot, he got used to it. Rong Mei wanted to get some of this to use as an insect repellent. Although Yingying had a heavy taste, it was really effective. Su Mubai sighed when he saw that they were about to go out but still had to do this. However, he still helped her get it as he wanted to go back earlier. After he was done, Rong Mei went to the river to wash his hands. It was still quite a distance away. This time, su Mubai decisively pulled her back. ambiguous, we have some water in our tent. I¡¯ll help you wash it down. It¡¯s far away and it¡¯s dark. Let¡¯s not go over. ¡°It¡¯s okay, our water is so precious, Yingying¡± ¡°Ambiguous!¡± Su Mubai called out to her in a deep voice. His eyes became complicated. She has something on her mind. And she kept trying to avoid him. rong mei,¡±yingluo.¡± the cold night wind ruffled her hair. su mubai rubbed her head with his arm and said to her slowly, ¡± it¡¯s so windy outside. what¡¯s the matter? come back with me to rest and put on your clothes. ¡± Rong Mei¡¯s heart was moved when he heard that. It rippled. Those words seemed to have a magical power. This time, Rong Mei did not reject su Mubai when he brought her back. in the past two days, rong mei had met some people here and there. they were either tourists or experts. they had basically left the rainforest and would be able to enter the city of Brazil the next morning. It was too fast. She even felt that such a simple life was not bad. As long as he could be with the little monster. after going back and washing his hands, rong mei quietly lay in the little monster¡¯s arms. there was a faint pine wood fragrance on the little monster¡¯s body, which made him feel at ease. ¡± little monster, what if someone stops us from having fun together in the future? ¡± rong mei muttered softly, her curled eyelashes casting a faint shadow on her eyes. As soon as he said that, the air seemed to have stopped for a moment. After a long while, he said slowly, ¡± even if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. No matter what, I¡¯ll protect you, no matter if you marry me or someone else, Hanhan. She was his only woman in this life. There would definitely be no other woman. when rong mei heard this, he really wanted to scold him for being stupid, but he couldn¡¯t say it. Because she knew that he was telling the truth. she felt her eyes heat up. he felt very upset. ¡°Little monster Yingluo, how much do you like my Yingluo?¡± rong mei¡¯s voice was hoarse. Su Mubai held her in his arms and placed his chin on her forehead. His Husky and charming voice entered her ears, ¡± ¡°I want to give you the best things in the world.¡± Because he liked her, he only wanted to give her the best things. Rong Mo¡¯s eyes turned moist as she raised her head slowly and met his gaze. Yingluo, little monster, thank you. You¡¯ve already given me the best gift in the world. su mubai was stunned when he heard this. But very quickly, his eyes filled with a gentle smile, like a spring breeze. ¡°Silly girl,¡± su mubai hugged her and his arms tightened. The two of them hugged each other and remained silent for a long time. When Rong Mei slowly pulled away from him, his slightly red eyes shone with a sincere light. Yingluo, little monster, we¡¯ll immediately-¡° Chapter 2630 - Chapter 2630: Chapter 2622- Chapter 2630: Chapter 2622- ¡°Yingluo, we¡¯re leaving soon. Can I make a promise with you, Yingluo?¡± ¡°eh? Go on. ¡± ¡°No matter what happens in the future, let¡¯s not separate, okay?¡± She had a premonition that her daddy would not be an easy hurdle to overcome. Su Mubai lowered his head and touched her little face. His gaze was serious.¡±Alright,¡± he said. To him, it was not necessary to make a promise or not. Even without the promise, he would still protect her as always. She was a Princess, but he was not a Prince. He was just a Knight who silently protected the princess. ¡­¡­ Before they slept, Rong Mei kissed his cheek in the dark night and whispered in his ear, ¡± ¡± yingluo, you little monster, i will belong to you. ¡± No one could stop him. not even her daddy. this was because the little monster would be her greatest happiness in the future. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The next day. Rong Mei did not wake up early and she slept in. because when it was time to go out, she was no longer in a hurry. The little monster was no longer in the tent. she slowly got up and went to find the little monster. however, rong mei never dreamed that she would see the other yingluo. it was also this person who, before leaving, had buried a hidden danger for their future. after rong mei went out, she saw the little monster by the water source nearby. however, just as she was about to run over excitedly, she realized that there was another person beside him. her face showed a slight surprise. That was because that person was none other than a member of their team. It was still Jiang CI. Jiang CI¡¯s expression changed when she saw Rong Mei run out of su Mubai¡¯s tent. It was dark and unclear. you guys have been sleeping together for the past month? ¡± Jiang CI asked su Mubai. The person who appeared was Jiang CI. It was around nine in the morning. On their way out, they actually ran into Jiang CI. When Jiang CI saw su Mubai, neither of them spoke for a moment. In the end, they watched su Mubai leave for the river. Jiang CI followed. Su Mubai was by the stream. He cut a sharp tree branch and used it to pick up the fish. Apart from being love rivals, the two of them had other relationships. ¡°it¡¯s just as you saw,¡± su mubai said unhurriedly. ¡°You coward!¡± Jiang CI was instantly stumped. She couldn¡¯t say anything, and her expression was complicated. at this time, rong mei also came over. when jiang ci thought about how she had been sleeping intimately with him in the same tent for the past month, she couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed and resentful. However, he was helpless. That feeling was really sullen. Jiang CI, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. How are you? you seem to be in good shape. Rong Mei greeted. jiang ci turned her face away and clenched her fists tightly. she looked at the river and said slowly, ¡± i¡¯m fine. i didn¡¯t encounter any dangerous creatures on the way. i just got lost and walked for a few more days. ¡± As soon as he said this. Rong Mei was slightly surprised. However, it was not because of him that she was surprised. Instead, he was surprised by the little monster. What kind of person was this little monster? how could he be lost? as a result, the time he left was exactly the same as jiang ci¡¯s. Su Mubai seemed to have sensed what Rong Mei was thinking about and stood up.¡±I¡¯ll go catch the fish first.¡± His expression was calm, as if he didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Chapter 2631 - Chapter 2631: Chapter 2624- Chapter 2631: Chapter 2624- Rong Mei,¡±Yingluo.¡± but even so, when he got up to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. How could he give the space to Jiang CI and his triplets alone? Rong Mei went to look at the little monster and didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at his back. Jiang CI¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t leave him at all. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°do you really like him?¡± she asked. rong mei nodded. ¡± of course. ¡± Rong Mei, you¡¯re still young. I heard from su Mubai that the two of you have been sleeping together at night. Have you done it? have you done it? ¡± ¡°Eh? What are you doing?¡± Rong Mo¡¯s eyes flashed with a look of suspicion as though it was sincere. She really did not know what he was talking about. jiang ci stammered for a long time before finally saying, ¡± ¡°Doing things that cross the line at our age, stealing the forbidden fruit.¡± Rong Mei looked at her in surprise. Oh my God, Jiang CI. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a busybody. jiang ci¡¯s face turned red and then green. ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± if it was someone else¡¯s, he wouldn¡¯t care. ¡°you¡¯ve said that we¡¯re all still young. although we sleep together, there are some things that are still very pure.¡± rong mei muttered. Jiang CI¡¯s tensed expression eased a little when she heard this. he seemed to have heaved a sigh of relief. he glanced at su mubai and his eyes flickered. it was as if he had just realized that su mubai had said that on purpose. on the other side, su mubai was using a sharpened branch to pick up a fish. from the corner of his eye, he saw the triplets and jiang ci talking with ease and confidence. his expression changed slightly. Rong Mei and Jiang CI didn¡¯t say much more when the little monster suddenly groaned in pain. Rong Mei looked over in a panic and saw that the little monster had thrown away the branch that it was holding. There was a wound on its finger and it was bleeding. Blood dripped down to the stream. he clenched his fists tightly. rong mei was shocked and ran over. ¡± little monster, are you okay?! ¡± How did your hand get injured?¡± Su Mubai¡¯s finger was injured. There was a cut on it, as if it had been cut by a sharp object. The wound wasn¡¯t big, but it was bleeding. Before su Mubai could say anything, Rong Mei grabbed her finger and lowered his head to suck on it. suddenly, the taste of blood filled his mouth. Rong Mei¡¯s heart ached. How did the little monster become so stupid? it was actually injured so easily. Su Mubai looked at Rong Mei¡¯s worried and nervous actions and felt a warm feeling in his heart. At the same time, he glanced at Jiang CI who was not far away. As expected. He saw Jiang CI¡¯s gloomy and complicated expression. su mubai then said to rong mo gently, ¡± ambiguous, it¡¯s fine. these are just small wounds. i was accidentally poked by a sharpened branch. it¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± Rong mo only let go of his finger slowly when she was almost done sucking. However, when she let go, although her heart ached, at the same time, she also felt embarrassed and her ears turned hot. After all, there were suddenly other people here. The scene between him and the little monster had been seen by others! ¡± i hope it¡¯ll get better soon. it shouldn¡¯t hurt anymore. be careful, i¡¯ll help you. ¡± rong mei picked up a branch to let him rest. Chapter 2632 - Chapter 2632: Chapter 2625- Chapter 2632: Chapter 2625- Su Mubai really listened to her. He stood at the side and watched as Rong Mei used a branch to pick up the fish. He stood beside her and gave her pointers and reminders. Their cooperation was perfect. After a while, Rong Mei raised the fish that he had picked up excitedly and was pleased with himself. The two of them were having fun by the river. Jiang CI was sitting by a rock by the river. Watching this scene, she felt her heart ache to death. he had been completely ignored. That scene was particularly glaring. ¡­¡­ he did not understand how he could tell that su mubai had intentionally injured his right hand¡¯s finger and bled to make rong mei¡¯s heart ache. However, Rong Mei couldn¡¯t tell and his heart ached for her. Looking at that scene, his heart was really burning with fire. in fact-su mubai was deliberately angering him-! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ But then again ¡­ To Jiang CI, su Mubai was a man who made her feel comfortable when they were together, except when Rong Mei was involved. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about anything. Whether it was when he was attacked by words or when he was injured, he wasn¡¯t pretentious at all. jiang ci admired su mubai and was willing to be good friends with him. However, su Mubai¡¯s actions would make her feel disgusted when it came to Rong Mei. He was too treacherous! he was too black-bellied! he was scheming! With his personality, he would probably never be able to do such a thing. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ As they were preparing to leave the rainforest and return to the Urban area, they met Jiang CI in the morning and the three of them left together. After all, there was not much hatred between them. It was normal for students to fight and quarrel. After the events in the rainforest, looking back on the past, he really didn¡¯t think much of it. however, there was one thing that jiang ci felt was strange. In the morning, su Mubai¡¯s finger was injured at a certain spot. However, when he suddenly swept his gaze over it, why did he feel that there was nothing? It was as if he was not injured at all. Was this an illusion? jiang ci decided to look at it in detail when she had the chance. After all, it was too unbelievable. He must have seen it wrong. ¡­¡­ After leaving the rainforest, they were surrounded by rivers and swamps. how are we going to leave? the place we came out from is too far away. We can only leave by boat. Rong Mei said with a frown. Indeed, because of the famous tropical rainforest, the nearby area should be a tourist attraction. There was a water area in front, and everyone had to take a boat or a small yacht to come over. moreover, at this moment, a strange buzzing sound came from the sky. When they looked over, Rong Mei¡¯s eyes widened. A seaplane was seen flying in the sky. The so-called seaplane was taking off from the water and flying to land, which was a transportation job. they were usually used to transport passengers. ¡± i also want to take this to leave. it can send us directly to the city. otherwise, we¡¯ll have to find a car. ¡± rong mei said. They had left the tropical rain forest, and the next step was to find a way to leave this place. report to the roman base. After submitting their mission plan, they could then be arranged to study at the academies in various countries voluntarily. then we¡¯ll have to get in touch with the local people. Someone entered here before, so there must be a ship nearby. I¡¯ll go look for it first. You guys wait for me here. Jiang CI took the initiative. [ brother Jiu: my future mother-in-law came over these two days and just sent her away at night. Beng, babies an, I¡¯m going to stay up late. ] Chapter 2633 - Chapter 2633: Chapter 2626- Chapter 2633: Chapter 2626- the main reason why jiang ci took the initiative was because the two of them were always so sticky in front of her. they even had to hold hands when they walked. it made him feel like fire. Out of sight, out of mind, he left first. once jiang ci left, only rong mei and su mubai were left. the two of them looked at the nearby waters. other than going back and walking along the edge, there was no other way to set foot. rong mei grabbed his hand and scratched his palm. Su Mubai was stunned and looked down at her. rong mei bit her lips. ¡± you¡¯re still pretending. look, you¡¯re going to make him leave. ¡± When su Mubai heard this, he subconsciously looked in the direction Jiang CI had left. When he retracted his gaze, he said indifferently, ¡± I¡¯m just doing what I usually do. I didn¡¯t do anything on purpose. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Rong mo held his hand and raised the spot where he had been injured. Looking over, there was nothing there anymore. Not even a single mark. ¡°still trying to quibble? I can¡¯t scold you in front of Jiang CI. The little monster I know wouldn¡¯t suffer such a small injury, but you didn¡¯t even care about it. ¡± After he finished speaking, Rong Mei pouted. Su Mubai,¡±Wanwan.¡± Su Mubai knew that whatever he said would just be a cover-up to her, even though it was a cover-up in reality. he sighed in his heart. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, momo. i was wrong. i won¡¯t do it again. ¡± ¡°What? There¡¯s still a next time?¡± Rong Mei exploded. su mubai: ¡± hello, wanwan. that¡¯s all. ¡± In fact, how could he be sure whether there was such a thing or not? he only wanted to do what he wanted to do. As long as he could achieve his goal, the process did not matter. Although Rong Mei was fierce to him, he was more heartbroken. Therefore, in front of Jiang CI, she was even more clingy than when they were alone. She held his hand and hugged his arm, sticking to him. In fact, she did this to give him a sense of security and to stop him from doing anything that would hurt her. She always felt that the little monster was very smart, but in this aspect, he was a fool. rong mei let go of his hand and hugged him tightly. ¡± ¡± yingluo, you little monster, do you know that your body doesn¡¯t just belong to you? it¡¯s also mine. so, in order to not let me feel pain, you have to protect yourself. i will also do my best to protect you. ¡± When su Mubai heard this, a warm current filled his heart. There was also a hint of sweetness, just like when she had secretly eaten fruit candy in the jar in the attic when she was young. It was so sweet that it touched one¡¯s heart. The two of them looked at each other, and for a moment, it was as if they had forgotten everything around them. It was as if they were the only two people here. Su Mubai¡¯s hand slowly landed on her waist. He held her and slowly leaned over in a daze. Rong Mei looked at his handsome face as he slowly approached her. Her heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously tiptoed. The atmosphere in the air was intoxicating. This was because the two of them didn¡¯t waste time in the day. He received the kiss. the 1.8-meter boy and 1.68-meter girl had a perfect body ratio. her slender figure aroused his desire to protect her. his slender body made her feel protected and comforted her heart. she was willing to be conquered by him and fall for him! the two heads slowly approached each other ¡­ Chapter 2634 - Chapter 2634: Chapter 2627- Chapter 2634: Chapter 2627- His breathing became even hotter. Their lips finally touched, and the two of them were like two fish in a good rain. They couldn¡¯t wait to cuddle together. ¡°ah-!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What are you guys doing?¡± Suddenly, two shouts broke the good atmosphere. Rong Mei and su Mubai quickly separated. Rong Mei¡¯s face was red and he was extremely angry. Su Mubai subconsciously pulled Rong Mei into his arms to protect him from being seen by others. however, when he looked at the source of the sound, he was stunned. It wasn¡¯t just because the two people had rushed over, but also because these two people were familiar. It was the people he was most familiar with-Rong mo and Tian bei. ¡± yo, my good sister yingluo, what¡¯s going on? why are you two acting so lovey-dovey the moment i see you? what¡¯s wrong? did you have a good time on the road? ¡± The Overlord flower was still panting slightly, but it did not forget to tease him. Right now, Rong mo seemed to have just gone through a long journey. He only stopped to rest after reaching this place. Tianbei was not any better off, looking like a little dust ball. He was really being treated like a boy by Rong mo. The expressions on the two of them were getting more and more interesting. When Rong Mei saw that it was them, her eyes widened and she rushed up to kick Rong mo. She shouted with her face red,¡±How can you say that? we are innocent. If you continue to talk nonsense, I will tear your mouth apart!¡± ¡°you can¡¯t beat me,¡± the flower snorted. When Rong Mei heard that, she was instantly stumped. However, very quickly, she blinked and sneered, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ll let the little monster help me.¡± Rong mo,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± f ** k, a good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman! Turning around, Rong mo found a huge rock and sat down on it to rest, not caring about the uneven surface. Along the way, Rong mo had met with as many wild beasts as he could. It was just as dangerous as it was because he had been hurrying on his way and eventually got lost. to be honest, no matter how many ways one learned to determine one¡¯s direction, once one entered the rainforest, it was still easy to get dizzy. fortunately, it was only a small mistake. rong mei looked at tian bei and saw that she was complaining, ¡± boss, i¡¯m so envious of you. you still have a lover. you don¡¯t know how i¡¯ve survived this month. i don¡¯t want to go to such a horrible place anymore. ¡± ¡°eh? aren¡¯t you a coward with my brother?¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t mention him. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of saving my life, I wouldn¡¯t have left with him!¡± tianbei felt wronged. unexpectedly, rong mo scoffed at that. yo, you¡¯re finally capable now, aren¡¯t you? if you¡¯re so capable, then don¡¯t follow me. tianbei was so angry that his cheeks puffed up. to be honest, tianbei had a crush on rong mo at the beginning. however, as the journey went on, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood. her feelings for him had also worn away. she felt that she must be blind. other than his good looks, this fellow did not seem to have any other good points. at this time, a boat suddenly came from the other side of the river. It was a real boat! Water splashed everywhere as it was heading towards them. The ship instantly attracted their attention. Rong mo stood up and looked over. The person on the small ship was Jiang CI! Chapter 2635 - Chapter 2635: Chapter 2628- Chapter 2635: Chapter 2628- Jiang CI!? Rong mo was stunned. Su Mubai walked forward and said calmly, ¡± Jiang CI met us yesterday. When you guys appeared just now, he was looking for a means of transportation to leave this place. The moment Rong mo heard that, she could not help but sigh. he¡¯s actually willing to give the two of you a chance to be alone. Tsk, tsk. How rare. su mubai,¡±wanwan.¡± What¡¯s so strange about this? he could just force it away directly. ¡­¡­ Jiang CI¡¯s ship gradually came to a stop as soon as they arrived. He was a little surprised to see Rong mo and Tian bei, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he said, ¡± get on board quickly. We have to leave quickly. Those people just entered the rainforest. They¡¯ll probably catch up to us when they hear the sound of me taking away the ship. As soon as he said that, everyone went up. ¡°Jiang CI, rest for a while. Let me try it out!¡± Rong mo was the first to bear the brunt. Jiang CI gave it to Rong mo. after everyone got on, rong mo immediately increased the speed of her ship as a glint of excitement flashed past her eyes. with a long ¡®wu¡¯ sound, the ship sped along the river bank as the water in front of them grew bigger and wider, turning into a lake. The other side of the lake was near a mountain, but it was also the beginning of the city. The boat was flying very fast and the lake water splashed onto their faces, causing Rong Mei and Tian bei to cheer and scream. He finally left that place. He didn¡¯t know if the others had come out. The lake was very long, and the end was in the distance, but it would take nearly an hour to reach it. If not for the yacht, he would have had to worry about the means of transportation. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ When each of them arrived in the opposite city, someone would contact them and give them their identity information and passport. however, all of this information could be said to be fake. The information was fake. In order to prevent the ¡®mistake¡¯ from being irreversible, they would give them a chance to escape again and again. However, they had no money. this would depend on him. To an outstanding agent, these were not important at all. What was important was what conditions you created. at this moment. rong mei nestled in su mubai¡¯s arms. she looked at the huge lake and the rainforest that was getting further and further away from them. She suddenly asked in a low voice, ¡± little monster, Qianqian, tell me. Tianbei said that my brother has a bad temper and is very rough with her. If Qianqian still wants to pursue your sister, Xiao mu li, will you still be willing, Qianqian? ¡± Su Mubai was stunned when he heard this. He seemed to be silent for a while before he slowly replied, ¡± ¡± actually, everyone treats each other differently. besides, he¡¯s your brother, so you shouldn¡¯t get to know him from other people¡¯s mouths. ¡± At this point, su Mubai paused for a moment before he slowly added, he has a bad temper and is impatient with Tianbei, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he is the same with other people. Some people are not too cold. They just don¡¯t meet the people they want to warm up to. As soon as he said that, Rong Mei¡¯s body tensed up and he quickly turned to look at Tianbei. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Tianbei had already fallen asleep on the boat. it was precisely because su mubai was telling the truth that she didn¡¯t dare to let her hear wanwan. otherwise, it would definitely make her feel terrible. Some people are not cold and heartless, but the person who wants to be warm is not you. The words that were said to Tianbei were indeed very hurtful. Sigh, most of the things in life are not as you wish. Chapter 2636 - Chapter 2636: chapter 2628- Chapter 2636: chapter 2628- rong mei sighed in his heart. he really hoped that tianbei would not like rong mo if he could. after all, she had known for a long time that her brother liked little mu li. to her, little mu li was more like a family member while tian bei was a good friend. hence, it was impossible for her to choose one side. the most she could do was to watch silently. No matter which side was injured, their hearts would ache. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ in the blink of an eye, forty-five minutes passed quickly, and they arrived at the other side. This was also an Island, a tourist Island. there were a lot of people on vacation across the river, and all kinds of water sports could be seen everywhere. some people specialized in yacht business were surprised to see the boat come back alone. By the time they recovered, su Mubai, Rong mo, and the rest had already disembarked and left. they didn¡¯t have any money to come here. This money could only be earned by themselves. This was a basic survival skill and rule that no one could not achieve. However, the five of them had gone to a Sea area to take a bath and snorkeled before they could get in touch with their internal people. The country here had many small islands. the scenery was mesmerizing and the lake water was extremely clear. With a splash, Tian bei, Rong mo and the rest came out of the lake. One of them was handsome while the other was pretty and cute. The lake water washed away the mud that they had created in the rainforest. Because their clothes were wet, they had to change. however, he didn¡¯t have any money at the moment, so what could he do? on the beach, tianbei looked at the beautiful women and couldn¡¯t bear to be exposed to the sun. along the way, he had unknowingly put on a bohemian-style long dress, a pair of sunglasses, and a small handbag with a mobile phone and cash in it. he was even wearing a sun hat on his head. don¡¯t change your appearance. However, when Tian bei looked at Rong Mei, he saw that Rong Mei was squinting his eyes as he lazily tried to put on a Cartier watch on his wrist. tianbei,¡±hehe.¡± Awesome, awesome. if the two girls walked in front, they would more or less get some money. if they were thick-skinned, they would be much better than the boys behind them. Jiang CI, in particular, had an awkward expression on her face as if she was not used to Rong Mei and Tian bei¡¯s actions. On the contrary, the boys were shy. Rong mo was too embarrassed to even get a top, only wearing a pair of Beach Shorts. In the end, it was Rong Mei who helped him get dressed and said faintly, ¡± ¡°Special times require special treatment.¡± rong mei had seen a seaplane earlier. that¡¯s right, they were going to take a sea plane to the city where someone would pick them up. ¡°Rong Mei, we don¡¯t have any money. Can they let us take that and leave?¡± Jiang CI couldn¡¯t help but ask. When Rong Mei heard that, a smile appeared on his lips, ¡± ¡°of course you can.¡± what? jiang ci was shocked. But not long after, he experienced it. there were three or four water planes. when rong mei and the rest arrived, the staff came up to ask them. rong mei immediately gave the staff a punch and made him faint. Jiang CI,¡±hehe.¡± rong mei and tian bei quickly went up. ¡± what are you waiting for? we can fly the plane and leave! ¡± The boys,¡±Yingluo.¡± Su Mubai was the first to go up. Compared to Jiang CI¡¯s ¡± serious ¡± and Rong Mo¡¯s ¡± thin skin ¡°, su Mubai was more cooperative. He said gently, ¡± I¡¯ll fly the plane. [ babies an ] Chapter 2637 - Chapter 2637: chapter 2631- Chapter 2637: chapter 2631- The operation of a seaplane was neither difficult nor easy. After su Mubai got the hang of it, he understood it in no time. the plane glided rapidly along the surface of the water. the speed of the propeller became faster and faster, and finally, it flew up slowly and left the island along the surface of the lake. after all, it was a seaplane, and the distance it could travel was limited. it was only enough to leave the island. Tian bei, Rong Mei and the rest were looking at the scenery below from the seaplane and felt that it was a different kind of beauty. however, when they were in the air and could see the scenery, they couldn¡¯t help but find some people below. some familiar faces. ¡°Guys, look! I think that¡¯s our base¡¯s partner!¡± tian bei shouted as he saw something below. They were all wearing their iconic camouflage uniforms, and those who got separated were all in groups of two or three. From above, it could be seen that many people were gathering at the exit. Rong Mei stared at the person below. As the plane flew higher and higher, the figure below became more and more blurry, gradually becoming like an ant. however, rong mei¡¯s expression was a little subtle. because ¡­ She thought of Xiang xingkui. When she encountered the Python, she was left in the tree hole. At that time, she was seriously injured by the Python¡¯s attack. He didn¡¯t know how she was now. In order to save her, the little monster had paid a huge price for killing the Python. At that time, she could no longer take Xiang xingkui away. Moreover, the little monster had also said that she would have to walk the rest of the journey on her own. They could only do their best to help her to this point. She didn¡¯t see her among the people who had flashed past just now. When they left the rainforest and looked down, they felt that it was so magnificent and beautiful. However, only when they went deeper in did they know how many dangers there were. ¡°Boss Yingluo, what are you thinking about?¡± tianbei asked when he saw her expression. rong mei was stunned for a moment, then he slowly retracted his gaze.¡±oh, nothing much. i was just thinking about how many of our twenty students will come out.¡± tianbei replied, ¡± of course, all of you have to come out. our students have the ability to do so! ¡± she was the weakest one, and she had already come out. Alright, although he came out under the protection of a strong person ¡­ half an hour later, the seaplane left the island and stopped at the border of the city. Brasilia. This city was the capital of the country. It was a hot time now, so the people here were wearing very little. they stopped on the beach, beached. Like the tourists who came down earlier, they didn¡¯t attract much attention. At this moment, they had finally set foot on the land of the city and were soon going to other countries. ¡°who wants to contact us? Not only do we not have money, but we also don¡¯t have any identification information.¡± Tianbei asked in confusion. rong mo turned his neck around and let out a gurgling sound before replying lazily,¡±idiot, don¡¯t you know that we have a tracking chip installed in our bodies? they can see our every move from the satellite we launched.¡± Once he said that, Rong Mei was stunned. Then, he subconsciously touched the back of his neck. There was a positioning chip that had been inserted in it. He felt guilty for some reason. He couldn¡¯t really see his every move. Otherwise, there would be no privacy. ¡± let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll keep moving forward. there will definitely be people who will take the initiative to contact us. perhaps they are watching us in the dark. ¡± Su Mubai looked around and said indifferently. [ brother nine: I¡¯m very sorry, my babies. This book will not be updated very often. Brother nine went to the hospital for a physical examination and suddenly had an accident. He has a kidney problem and will be going to another city for an examination and surgery next week. He really can¡¯t take care of so many things at the same time. I hope my babies can understand. I¡¯m sorry again, the old book is also ending, and it will be finished soon. ] Chapter 2638 (END) - Chapter 2638: the ending and the authors words Chapter 2638: the ending and the author¡¯s words a group of young men and women were walking on the road of a foreign country. their appearance was very outstanding, and even though they were dressed simply, their temperament was very attractive. Walking on the streets was like a beautiful scenery, making people envious of their youth. It was really the best time of her life. Just as su Mubai had expected, a Bell suddenly rang when they reached a crossroad. People came and went along the road, and the traffic was endless, almost drowning out the sound. However, su Mubai¡¯s sharp senses had detected it. he frowned and looked at the red phone booth on the side of the street. People came and went. For a moment, no one noticed the sound, nor did they notice that there was no one else in the phone booth. just as rong mo and the rest were about to cross the road, su mubai walked over to the phone booth. ¡°little monster, run away!¡± Rong Mei was about to pull him along the aisle, but he suddenly saw that he was one step ahead and slowly walking in another direction. This scene also attracted their attention. They all noticed the ringing of the phone booth. Su Mubai walked over and picked it up. Suddenly, a slightly low male voice came from inside, ¡± congratulations on your successful escape from the rainforest. You have become qualified core agents of the firearms group base. Now, there is a package in the trash can opposite you. It contains forged identity information and a certain amount of money. ¡°You don¡¯t need to return to the base anymore. Go directly to the city where you want to go. After you graduate from high school, you will receive the notice of being a world-class school. From this moment on, you will completely integrate into society and start a new life. Finally, remember what I said, the future of the firearms group belongs to you!¡± The future of the firearms group belongs to you! Just as the people inside were talking, su Mubai had already looked at the green trash can on the opposite side of the street. after hanging up the phone, he went straight to the trash can. Rong Mei and the rest immediately followed. When they saw this scene, they all understood that the phone call was from the Roman base and they were informed of what to do next. Su Mubai walked to the trash can and opened the lid. He found a black bag inside. he took it out, half-knelt on one knee, and untied it on the ground. Immediately, everyone¡¯s fake identity information appeared on the screen. Their faces were the same, but their names and identities were different. However, the country and the land of the city were the same for everyone. After su Mubai saw it, he frowned slightly. Especially Jiang CI¡¯s. ¡°Are you all going to city a in country Z too?¡± After Rong Mei saw it, he was dumbfounded. they were all going to the same place. Rong mo took out her personal information and replied lazily, ¡± what¡¯s the big deal? ¡± ¡°of course, i¡¯ll go with you, boss!¡± tianbei took his own and said. I¡¯ve been thinking that this city is pretty good since a long time ago, ¡± Jiang CI said indifferently after picking up her personal information. Rong Mei was speechless. In the end, there was only her and su Mubai¡¯s left. su mubai¡¯s clear and indifferent gaze swept across jiang ci. when he looked at rong mei again, his eyes were deep and his voice was gentle. he said slowly, ¡± rong mo, i¡¯ll be wherever you are. ¡± A Wolf would only be loyal to one lover in its life. He, who had werewolf genes, would be by her side for the rest of his life. There was no time for love, only right and wrong. He had fallen for her long ago and firmly believed that being with her was the best thing in the world. Rong Mei¡¯s heart trembled. She looked at him with her watery eyes and said firmly, ¡± okay, I promise you. ¡­¡­ This day was a new turning point. The rest of their lives would be in their own hands. Everything had just begun! [ the second series of the integrated firearms group series: Hello, ruffian husband! ] [ the ending song is now renamed-¡± don¡¯t be so irritable, master Zhan! ] *** brother nine¡¯s words: To be honest, I don¡¯t know what I was feeling when I wrote this chapter. Many readers went to read the new book. By the end of the old book, there might only be a few thousand people on each platform. Maybe it¡¯s because there aren¡¯t many people that I dare to say what I¡¯ve been suppressing in my heart all this time. in fact, i didn¡¯t want the ending here. i can only be glad that basically all adult couples have ended happily, and this is just a side story. There were some foreshadowing and plot descriptions for the next book, but I¡¯m really sorry, I can¡¯t do that now. I didn¡¯t know why it was like this, but within a week, I found myself seriously ill and in danger of dying. Just as I was about to graduate from college, I found out that I was in danger. I always thought that I was very healthy and that I was in good health after eating Momo, but I was wrong. When I went for a physical examination, one of my organs was already in a very serious condition. I needed immediate surgery, to see a doctor, to make an appointment with a doctor, and there were many things I had to do. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m afraid of death or not, because sometimes living is really tiring and hard, but family, lovers, friends, the company of readers, and the longing for the future will let you know the beauty of life. So I want to live on, I don¡¯t want to see the people I love, the people who love me can¡¯t bear it, and feel sad. the third new book series is also my hard work. if i had known that i was sick, i definitely wouldn¡¯t have published it. But there was no ¡®if¡¯. Every new book is like my own child, carefully cultivated, and written with some cheerful, funny, and healing love pet novels to comfort our sometimes difficult lives. ¡± that¡¯s why, after i released it, i didn¡¯t want to give up, even in this situation. i wanted to continue writing the story of my third film after the surgery if i could survive. i wanted to accompany everyone to the end. i would also try my best to explain the mystery that i didn¡¯t explain at the end of my second film in my third film if i had the chance. i¡¯ve only thought of this one outcome, no other one. No matter what, I feel that it¡¯s enough as long as the story I wrote has brought joy and touched everyone. I love you all very much, and thank you for letting me know that I can also be great. i can write a story that you like. ¡± finally, i hope that my readers can always be healthy, live a peaceful life, and live a long life. Remember to go for a physical examination once every six months, exercise more, eat more fruits and vegetables, and don¡¯t stay up late. good girl. 16.5.2018 the year. 17:27 PM/Fu Jiu. chapter 3: su mubai¡¯s little monster and the triplets¡± accidentally entering the wolf¡¯s room: Hubby, please show mercy!¡± Now, it was called ¡°acting wild in Brother SU¡¯s arms.¡±